《He Is Warmer Than Time》 Chapter 1 ?Chapter 1: Her Wretched Life Flowers bloomed in my heart before my rebirth But swords were in my hands after I¡¯m born again. ¨C Song Ran In July, the parasol trees before the inpatient department of the municipal hospital were in full bloom. The scorching sun and the cicadas crying on and off were vexing. 1 Ady in her forties strolled into the white building where the inpatient department was located. Her dress appeared expensive, and she looked good for her age. With her brand name clutch under her arm, she stepped into the elevator and headed to a ward at the end of the corridor on the third floor. Song Ran was lying on the hospital bed, holding on to herst breath. She was dying, and it looked like she wasn¡¯t going to make it. But gradually, her distracted gaze settled on the person standing at the door. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she said, her resentment oozing through her words. Wen Huihui trod to her in her ttering high-heels and said, ¡°My husband Gu Jinghang died yesterday.¡± Out of reflex, Song Ran¡¯s hand grasped the bedsheet covering her. Even though she could barely breathe, she managed to ask, ¡°What has that got to do with me?¡± Wen Huihui lit a cigarette. ¡°Don¡¯t mind if I smoke, do you? Oh, you¡¯ve got a terminal illness, and time is running out for you. So I guess it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Song Ran gritted her teeth and did not say a word. Wen Huihui took a puff. The smoke lingered in the ward as her voice seemed ethereal and unreal. ¡°You are still the same as you were thirty years ago. Too proud and never saying what you mean. Do you still remember that day in 1988?¡± Song Ran remained silent. Wen Huihui continued, ¡°On the ount that you¡¯re dying, I¡¯ll tell you everything so that you can die in peace. ¡°That day, I asked you if you liked Gu Jinghang, the one who was introduced to you by someone else. What did you say? You replied to me that he was just a poor country bumpkin. So what if he was the team leader of the research institute? You wouldn¡¯t like him anyway.¡± Song Ran gasped loudly. No, that wasn¡¯t true. She had loved Gu Jinghang. But then Wen Huihui was well aware of her proud character. She had manipted her into saying something that was not from the bottom of her heart. 1 Wen Huihui patted her hand and soothed her. ¡°Ran, what you didn¡¯t know is I got Gu Jinghang toe over to your house that day. When you made that speech, Jinghang was just right outside your door.¡± Song Ran¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± ¡°Because I have better taste. I knew that the poord you didn¡¯t appreciate would achieve great things someday. It turned out that I have made all the right bets.¡± Song Ran was almost out of breath. She was in such a state that she forgot to press the emergency bell. Wen Huihui leaned back and took a puff from her cigarette. A wave of superiority washed over her as she watched this person on the brink of death. ¡°By the way, you knew about that night. But what you didn¡¯t know was, in fact, I had a few tricks up my sleeve. I drugged him.¡± ¡°Shameless, Wen Huihui. You¡¯re utterly shameless! Why did you have to resort to this?¡± Wen Huihui sneered, ¡°If I¡¯m not shameless, would I have moved up the socialdder, being constantly driven around by drivers? Would others respect me wherever I go? Song Ran, you¡¯re just too naive.¡± Song Ran was raving mad as she spit out a mouthful of fresh blood. Wen Huihui leaned over to her ear and whispered her words clearly, ¡°That night, Gu Jinghang was calling you. Ran... Ran... How sweet and tender he was. Look at me. Look at how I endured it. I survived the humiliation and reaped wealth thatsted me for a lifetime. Song Ran, you loved him, didn¡¯t you? Since you couldn¡¯t stay by his side in this life, you can apany him after you¡¯re dead.¡± Song Ran¡¯s eyes widened. Gripped in a moment of sheer rage, she drew herst breath. Wen Huihui stood beside her, emotionless. Only she, herself, knew that her glory was surface deep. That night, Gu Jinghang did not touch her. As a result, she had to sleep with someone else just to fake her pregnancy and deceive him so that he had to marry her. 3 After they got married, she was invisible to him. For his entire life, he never touched her once. The woman on the bed was the only person he had ever loved. But so what? She, Wen Huihui, had thestugh, right? 2 Chapter 2 Chapter 2: Back To The ¡¯80s Outside the window, the cacophony of cicadas filled the air. The old electric fan continued to squeak loudly as it turned. In the big room, the windows were left ajar and the aqua blue curtains billowed open from the breezeing in. Someone was lying on the princess bed. Due to the heat, she was frowning. Despite the whirling of the electric fan, she still felt ufortable. Suddenly, Song Ran opened her eyes. She held her chest tightly, taking short breaths. She looked around her, but Wen Huihui was nowhere in sight. Did she leave after angering her? She peered around, studying theyout of the room. When she saw the calendar on the wall, she was stunned. 23rd of July, 1988. Was this a dream? What was she doing here? On this exact day, Wen Huihui had set up a trap to snatch away her man. From then on, Gu Jinghang had a meteoric rise and Wen Huihui naturally rode on her husband¡¯s sess. The Song family who used to be extremely wealthy had their assets cleaned out by people with wicked intentions. The family fortune suffered a reversal and they were unable to recover. Song Ran tried hard to recall what had happened. Chronologically, this seemed to be about the time when Wen Huihui had approached her about her feelings towards Gu Jinghang. Gu Jinghang was introduced to Song Ran by the supervisor of the research institute, which was opened by her uncle. She actually liked him a lot, but she was a pampered child. Furthermore, Wen Huihui was constantly pushing them together, eximing how their lives in the future would be exponentially better if Song Ran and Gu Jinghang got together, but it seemed that Gu Jinghang had intentions to do just that just so that he could rise to a higher social position. That was why she had said what she said. ¡°He is merely a poor guy from the vige. So what if he is the team leader?¡± Without knowing it, she had fallen into Wen Huihui¡¯s trap. Yup, Wen Huihui was her best friend and she had always gone out of her way to be nice to Wen Huihui. She had never done anything to entail Song Ran to have her guard up around her until very recently. Gauging by the time, Wen Huihui had left for about two hours. It was five in the evening. Roughly, this would have been about the time she would have taken the opportunity to drug Gu Jinghang¡¯s wine, just so she could be his lover girl. No, I cannot let her have her way! Song Ran grabbed her small handbag which she had ced on her dressing table and dashed out of the house without thinking twice. Her life had begun slowly going downhill at this point. Hence, she must do everything in her power to rewrite history. Gu Jinghang was a nice man, and she should not have been so arrogant. She should not have been so cold to him after realizing what had transpired between him and Wen Huihui and ignored him for good. He wanted to exin things. Despite knowing that she looked down on him, he still wanted to be with her, making grave attempts to salvage their rtionship. However, Song Ran was proud like a peacock. Since he had an affair with another woman and still had the guts toe back to her, she despised him from the bottom of her heart. Just like that, she had pushed Gu Jinghang another step closer to Wen Huihui. Wen Huihui was too conniving. She calcted and waited for this day because she knew it was her ovtion period. One monthter, she had a doctor check-up and told Gu Jinghang the news that she was pregnant. Gu Jinghang was a responsible man. Since his heart had been broken by Song Ran, he epted his fate and married Wen Huihui. Song Ran carried her handbag and rushed out. Her sister was shouting at her from downstairs, ¡°Isn¡¯t it scorching hot outside? The sun is so bright. Where are you going?¡± That was her elder sister. She wanted to hug her very badly and tell her that she missed her a lot. However, she had more urgent things to focus on. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while.¡± ¡°Girl, Mother Wu cooked some green bean soup. I have cooled it for you. Have some before you go.¡± ¡°Nope, Sister. I¡¯m going to bete.¡± She rushed out of the house and onto the roads without turning back. Wow, the ¡¯80s sunshine was so beautiful! 4 s Chapter 3 Chapter 3: Stop Her n Song Ran stopped a cab and hopped in the car. ¡°Sir, to the research institutepound.¡± The distance to the institutepound was rather far, and it would cost quite an amount. Luckily, her family was quite affluent and could afford the splurge. The driver stepped slowly on the elerator, driving along the wide and broad road without any hurry. With a bag of nerves, Song Ran said, ¡°Sir, can you step on it? I¡¯m in a rush.¡± The driver seemed to be a slowpoke. ¡°Haiz, Miss, have some patience and enjoy the scenery outside of the window. The parasol trees along this road are the best. In the evening, this street will be the most beautiful ce in the city.¡± Song Ran was not in the mood, ¡°Sir, if you continue to drive at this speed, I¡¯ll lose my man to someone else.¡± ¡°Huh? What man?¡± The driver was apparently a gossip. Song Ran looked at her watch anxiously. ¡°There¡¯s a woman who is eyeing my boyfriend. She¡¯s trying to trick him to get him into bed with her. If I don¡¯t get there in time, she¡¯s going to win.¡± The driver stepped hard on the elerator. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re in luck. I¡¯m the best driver in Haicheng. Rest assured, I¡¯ll get you there at the quickest possible time.¡± The cab sped off as though a rocketuncher was in ce. The air was filled with the sts of his horn as he aggressively honked for the cars in front to give way. Song Ran was sitting on needles, feeling uneasy. She clenched her hands and closed her eyes with anxiety. Gu Jinghang, you must hold on. You must wait for me. Wait for me. The one and a half hour journey was reduced to forty minutes due to the driver¡¯s speeding. Song Ran gazed at the familiar tall gate and the guards standing on the tform with her heart racing against her ribs. She looked through her handbag and took out a five-dor bill for the driver. ¡°Keep the change.¡± After this, she got out of the car quickly. The driver was clearly on her side as he cheered her on. ¡°Miss, go for it! I support you!¡± Song Ran raced to the gate while trying to catch her breath but was stopped by the guard. To get into thepound, one must either have a pass or have a researchere down to receive visitors. Song Ran had neither at her disposal. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m here for Team Leader Gu. You should know me. I came here a few times. I¡¯m his girlfriend.¡± The guard remained unmoved. ¡°Proceed to the receptionist¡¯s office next door and get him to pick you up.¡± Mamma mia, can you stop being rigid? It¡¯s life and death now. Yet, she was asked to give a call? Even if she did, she doubted anyone would pick up now. Judging by the time, Gu Jinghang might have already drunk that drugged wine. Song Ran almost wanted to jump. Right! There¡¯s no way out. Time for desperate measures. She pointed behind the guard. ¡°Ah... Hi, Director...¡± The guard bit the bait and spun around. Song Ran hurriedly sprinted off without looking back. She was racing against time. She had to rescue her man and put a stop to Wen Huihui¡¯s n! The guard blew the whistle as he gave chase behind her. ¡°Hey, stop there!¡± Song Ran gritted her teeth and dashed off with a speed that could win in the 100-meter Olympic race. Human potential is unlimited. Song Ran felt like she could almost fly. Soon, she was dashing into the building where Gu Jinghang resided. Her hand was over her chest, panting as she stood at the door. The door was shut, and she could hear a woman¡¯s voice and some chuckling noises from the inside. Song Ran¡¯s heart was in her mouth. 4 s Chapter 4 Chapter 4: Seeing Jinghang Again The sounds of his footsteps were getting closer. Song Ran turned around in shock to see that the security guard was right behind her. She hurriedly raised her hand to knock on the door. Gu Jinghang, open up. Open the door. Let me in. She did not dare speak for fear that Wen Huihui would not open the door if she knew that it was her, so she could only scream Gu Jinghang¡¯s name silently in her heart. The wary voice of Wen Huihui sounded from inside the room, ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Once the security guard had caught up with her and was standing right beside her, he said, ¡°Sister, you can¡¯t break the rules within our research institute. Please follow me.¡± 1 This caused Song Ran to knock more aggressively on the door. Bing even more desperate, she finally spoke, ¡°Gu Jinghang, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m Song Ran. Please open up.¡± She could hear messy footsteps from within the room. However, that sound slowly disappeared. It appeared that Wen Huihui had carried him further into the room. Darn it! The security guard was nudging her arm as he said, ¡°Miss Song, please follow me. If anyone finds out about this, I would be in big trouble.¡± Song Ran could not be bothered about anything else. She started knocking on the door loudly and even used her foot to kick it. She must let the people behind this door know that she was not going anywhere. ¡°Gu Jinghang, open the door. I have something to tell you. Quickly, open up.¡± There was silence in the room. Soon dusk fell and it was gloomy inside the building. Song Ran¡¯s heart was also sinking slowly, silently. She refused to give up as she continued screaming for Gu Jinghang, but the more desperate she became, the more her cries fell on deaf ears. Will she be able to save their rtionship in time? Just when she was about to be dragged away by the security guard, the door creaked open. A ray of light shone from within. This light was like a beacon of hope lighting up the dark world within Song Ran¡¯s heart. She broke free from the security guard and rushed towards the door. The door opened up even wider and Gu Jinghang was standing right in front of her. As he stood there with the orange sunlight behind him, he looked like an angel. Song Ran rushed over. When she saw Gu Jinghang¡¯s bright red cheeks and his unfocused eyes, she quickly hugged him tightly, supporting his entire weight with her body. ¡°Ran... Ran... Ran...¡± A gruff and confused voice sounded beside her ears. Song Ran hugged him even more tightly. She rubbed his back with her hands as sheforted him and said, ¡°I¡¯m here, Jinghang. I¡¯m here.¡± Gu Jinghang felt feverish and he looked like he was about to lose consciousness. Despite that, he did everything he could to open the door for her and let her be by his side. Such a nice man. How could she bear to lose him? She could never let Wen Huihui seed in her evil n. ¡°Yes, Jinghang, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m Ran. Your Ran. I¡¯m here. I¡¯m here...¡± Gu Jinghang leaned onto her as he held the back of her head with his hand. He remained silent, taking in deep breaths of air. Song Ran was ecstatic as she turned to the security guard behind her and said, ¡°Your Team Leader Gu is here. Are you convinced now? I¡¯ll let him speak to the supervisor afterward.¡± The security guard nodded his head and left quietly. When Song Ran looked up again, she saw a look of panic and lost expression cross Wen Huihui¡¯s face. At that time, both Wen Huihui and her were only 18 years old. Song Ran was naive, but Wen Huihui was cunning and crafty. 1 In herst life, this woman had taken everything away from her. In this life, she would be wiser and not let this woman before her steal away what was hers. ¡°Ran, what are you doing here?¡± Wen Huihui tried hard to conceal the anxiety in her voice. She was panicking. Was she afraid now that Song Ran was there? Did Song Ran¡¯s presence mean that her ns were now thwarted? 1 Chapter 5 Chapter 5: This Is Love Song Ran was a proud little peacock. If Gu Jinghang hadn¡¯t looked for her, she would never have brought herself to this institutepound. Just when Wen Huihui was on the verge of sealing the deal, thisss was clearly acting out of character by barging into the room. What was so urgent that she had to disturb them like this? Song Ran had a difficult time supporting Gu Jinghang, whose entire weight was on her. She smiled at Wen Huihui. ¡°I miss Jinghang. Can¡¯t Ie over and see him?¡± Wen Huihui smiled awkwardly at Song Ran. She fiddled the corner of her garment with embarrassment. ¡°Why... why not? Of course, you can.¡± Gu Jinghang¡¯s breathing was getting ragged. Song Ran knew that he was not feeling well. She stroked the back of his head and tried to soothe him. ¡°Can I be alone with my boyfriend?¡± This was as good as chasing her off. Wen Huihui flustered as she looked at the man before her. He had been drugged by her, and Song Ran had broken in, in the nick of time. Wouldn¡¯t this just be like sending Song Ran off to bed with him then? Song Ran was so full of herself. Without such an opportunity, she would never agree to such things before marriage. In that case, she would have the chance to win Gu Jinghang back again. ¡°Ran, it¡¯s gettingte. Leave with me and let him have a good rest.¡± No matter what, she had to take Song Ran away. Given Gu Jinghang¡¯s character, he would marry her immediately if they slept together. Besides, it was Song Ran that he loved. If that were to happen, she would lose all her chances. Song Ran could not take it anymore as she hugged Gu Jinghang and leaned against the wall. This long-legged man nearly crushed her. ¡°No.¡± Wen Huihui was aghast as soon as Song Ran spoke. The person before her seemed to change right in front of her. ¡°No, Jinghang seems very unwell. I have to stay and take care of him.¡± Wen Huihui was anxious as she went to help Gu Jinghang. ¡°He just had a few drinks in him. Let¡¯s help him to his room and let him rest.¡± 2 Yet, Gu Jinghang shoved her away instinctively. The remaining bit of his rationale had him blurting out, ¡°Ran is asking you to leave.¡± Wen Huihui was on edge. Didn¡¯t he hear it himself earlier that afternoon? That Song Ran said he was a poor country bumpkin, and she didn¡¯t like him? What¡¯s with the confusion now? She asked earnestly, ¡°Jinghang, did you forget what you heard today?¡± She did not dare be any clearer since Song Ran was present. Even so, Song Ran knew everything. Before she could utter a word, Gu Jinghang was already speaking breathlessly, ¡°Regardless of what she said, she¡¯s Ran. She¡¯s here for me, and that¡¯s enough.¡± Tears welled up in Song Ran¡¯s eyes. Gu Jinghang is the best in the world. Wen Huihui wanted to say something. ¡°Enough! You may leave.¡± Gu Jinghang was forcing her to leave. If Wen Huihui continued to stay there, Song Ran might notice something was amiss. With little to no choice, she nced briefly at the duo before her. Reluctantly, she set her teeth and stalked out. A waste of effort. What a pity. Song Ran lifted her foot and closed the door behind her. When she looked up again, she met Gu Jinghang¡¯s eyes, which were imprable and unclouded. Though they were mixed with emotions, rity shone through them. The incandescentmp danced behind him while the summer night breeze blew in with the right amount of sweetness. This is love. Love that flushes the cheeks and makes the heart skip a beat. Gu Jinghang suppressed the unsettled emotions within him as he dashed out of the door. He was afraid that he might hurt her. Song Ran hurriedly followed behind him. Chapter 6 -He Wants Her 1 ¡°Ran, are you perspiring?¡± Gu Jinghang asked in an extremely rough voice. He was trying his best to control himself and Song Ran knew that. His vision wavered. His tall nose was covered with a dense amount of sweat. While he stared at her, he stuck out his tongue and licked his lower lip uncontrobly. The woman before him, who was like a little fox, was extremely seductive. ¡°Hmm, the weather outside is pretty warm. Gu Jinghang... Hmm... hmm... You...¡± Gu Jinghang grabbed her waist with his strong arm. He wrapped his other arm around the back of her head to prevent her from knocking into the wall. He wants her! Every drop of blood within him was boiling vigorously! He shut his eyes. His heavy breathsnded on her nose. She tasted something foreign in her mouth and it made her extremely jittery. The Jinghang she knew always carried himself with proper conduct. He would always restrain himself and observe tradition, being someone who deeply valued honesty. The way he suddenly turned aggressive made her feel at a loss. 3 His tongue entered her mouth directly and hooked onto her little tongue as he was making huge efforts to draw the sweetness from her. ¡°Hmm... Jinghang...¡± Song Ran was lowering her body more and more, but luckily Gu Jinghang was holding onto her waist. She was so lost that she had forgotten how to breathe. Gu Jinghang lifted her up right away and went straight into the room. In the room, there was only an iron bed and a study table which was painted light brown. The bedsheet and quilt cover was arranged neatly on the bed. The squarish windows were opened widely. The cold wind brushed against the curtains and entered the room, but it was not enough to extinguish the fire of love between the two people. Gu Jinghang put her onto the bed lightly and went on top of her. The iron bed sank a little and creaked loudly. Gu Jinghang¡¯s eyes looked like they could burn holes through her and his cheeks were red. Song Ran knew that the drug in his body must have taken effect. She stared at the man before her nervously as she ced her tiny hand in front of his chest. Gu Jinghang bent down and buried his face on her neck. She instantly felt his moist and warm breath on her face and she got so scared that she shut both eyes tightly. It had been her rash decision to run here. It never crossed her mind that after Wen Huihui had left, she would have to deal with Gu Jinghang in this state alone. 2 What a dangerous and frightening sight Gu Jinghang had be. 3 With Gu Jinghang in such a state, will she be able to handle it? The man¡¯s body was tough and hot like a burning red stone. He bit her lightly with his teeth and she was shaking. ¡°Jinghang... Jianghang...¡± She moaned softly. This strange feeling was far too unfamiliar. 3 However, if this were to make him feel more at ease, she was willing to receive his warm kisses no matter how afraid she was. She was going all out. Suddenly, Gu Jinghang lifted his head, as if he was awakened by her voice. Song Ran caressed his face and asked, ¡°What... what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Jinghang looked lost as he said, ¡°I must have scared you. I don¡¯t know what is going on either. I... I don¡¯t know what is wrong with me.¡± Song Ran bit her lower lip as she touched his face gently and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Jinghang, it¡¯s... it¡¯s okay.¡± Although she said it that way, she blushed with rosy cheeks when Gu Jinghang looked at her passionately. Gu Jinghang got off her in an instant and rushed out of the room. Bang! The sound of the door being mmed shut vibrated throughout the room. He left. He actually left? Song Ran was stunned. He could actually control himself? She quickly adjusted her messy cor and rushed out of the room after Gu Jinghang. 3 s Chapter 6 Chapter 6: He¡¯s Flustered Moreover, she wanted to apany him even if all they had between them was silence. Just by standing beside him, looking into his dark and soulful eyes, she felt that this all made up for her past life regrets. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go back?¡± his voice was hoarse as he asked tentatively. ¡°Well, can I... just stay here for a night?¡± He reached out and stroked her head. ¡°Did you have a row with your family? Your dad lectured you?¡± Even though she had broken his heart, he was still gentle with her for fear that she might feel slighted. She kept quiet, and he took her silence as consent. She had always been proud, and she must have been feeling upset about being reprimanded. ¡°Then let¡¯s return to my dorm, shall we?¡± Song Ran nodded with tears in her eyes, looking pitiful. Gu Jinghang wondered to himself, he was the one getting into trouble. Why was it up to him to console thisss? But what should he do? She was the girl that he chose, and he should continue pampering her. He picked the clothes that were hanging on a rope and wiped the remaining water droplets off his body with it. With his back facing Song Ran, he half-squatted before her. ¡°I¡¯ll piggyback you in.¡± Song Ran looked at his broad back with more tears rolling down her cheeks. She slowly stood up. ¡°Ouch...¡± Gu Jinghang turned around with anxiety. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song Ran pouted and said, ¡°My feet are numb from squatting.¡± Gu Jinghang¡¯s face visibly rxed. He turned his back facing her again with a more obvious curl at his lips. ¡°Get on.¡± He patted himself on the shoulder. Song Ran hesitated before she finally climbed on his back. His body had cooled down after pouring severalrge buckets of well water over himself. Since he was topless, Song Ran had nowhere to ce her hands. As a result, she could only let them dangle ufortably around his chest. Gu Jinghang piggybacked her back to the dormitory. The frogs and the crickets took turns croaking and chirping under the banyan trees, sounding cheerful while the cicada seemed to be out of strength, as they only harmonized once in a while. Song Ran felt like she was dreaming again. She lowered her head and bit Gu Jinghang on his shoulder. His warmth felt very real and so was her bite. Even the slight jerk and the muffled soundsing from Gu Jinghang were realistic. Everything was real, and she was not dreaming. Song Ran let out a giggle again. Gu Jinghang did not have the foggiest idea. He was really confused because Song Ran was acting really odd today. There was something extremely strange about her. But he was used to giving in to her and coaxing her. There was nothing else he could really ask for when she was willing to stay close to him and even took the initiative to look for him. Hence, he did not dare probe further. If his questions turned her back to her usual self, that was not worth the loss. Even though he quite fancied her haughtiness, her current gentleness was even more appealing. Hence, he let her be as she cried and giggled like a silly thing on his back. The current Song Ran was simply adorable. Things that she said earlier that afternoon were probably not from the bottom of her heart. She was not the kind of girl who only had eyes for wealth while showing her disdain for the poor. She just liked to shoot her mouth off. Moon was shining brightly on Gu Jinghang and Song Ran who were both wearing a smile on their faces as they entered Gu Jinghang¡¯s single room. It waste at night. Song Ran was lying on Gu Jinghang¡¯s single metal-frame bed with eyes wide open. How could she possibly fall asleep? There were so many things running through her head. For her entire past life, she had remained unwed, for she was a stubborn person too. She was certain that Gu Jinghang had betrayed her. Hence, she had used her entire previous existence to show this ¡®unfaithful man¡¯ how one should remain loyal and keep one¡¯s chastity when one was in love with somebody. 6 s Chapter 7 Chapter 7: She Bit Him She was so silly. By doing that, she had aggrieved those closest to her and dden the hearts of her enemies. Song Ran had little patience for the confessions of suitors so that when Gu Jinghang offered her an exnation, she refused to listen. She built tall walls around herself and locked herself in. When Wen Huihui saw this, she had probably taken the opportunity to hide somewhere tough at her quietly. Ah, Song Ran, why are there such fools like you in this world? The moonlight was beautiful. Song Rany on her side and looked at her man on the floor. As she was watching him, there were so many thoughts and emotions welling up in her mind. She was really touched. The single person dorm room had a good environment. The space contained a small living room and a bedroom. However, the floor was made out of cement. Gu Jinghang did noty anything on the floor underneath him. This would eventually cause a great deal of difort over time. What a fool. Gu Jinghang is a big fool. What is so great about Song Ran that he was willing to do so much for her? ¡°Ran...¡± It was quiet and still in the room. His voice was anchored deeply into her heart. ¡°Hmm...¡± She whispered. ¡°Ran...¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Ran...¡± He was mumbling blurrily. It was then that Song Ran realized that he was talking in his sleep. Song Ran thought to herself, my name is on your lips even as you sleep. You must really love me. What is it that you like so much about me? ¡°Ran...¡± Coupled with his disorderly breathing, Gu Jinghang was still calling her name repeatedly. That was when Song Ran realized that there seemed to be something off with Gu Jinghang. She quickly reached for his forehead, and she was so surprised that she let out a scream. It was too hot. His forehead was burning up. He had a high fever. Song Ran could not remain on the bed. She quickly got up, turned on the lights, and knelt beside Gu Jinghang. She shook him lightly and said, ¡°Jinghang... Jinghang...¡± Gu Jinghang forced his eyes open. His throat was burning. That night, he had gotten himself drunk after drinking too much wine. His body was undergoing a lot of stress after soaking it in a few buckets of cold water and now sleeping on the cement floor. Even if he was made of steel, he would not survive all this torture. ¡°Jinghang, go sleep on the bed.¡± Gu Jinghang put up a tough front and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m afraid of the heat. I¡¯ll sleep on the floor. You should take the bed.¡± Song Ran instantly got mad. She raised her voice significantly and shouted, ¡°You don¡¯t listen to whatever I say anymore.¡± Gu Jinghang was most afraid of angering Song Ran. When he saw that Song Ran was staring at him angrily with both hands on her waist, he was a little confused about why the young girl was so mad. ¡°If I sleep on the bed, where will you sleep?¡± ¡°Why would I sleep? Do you have medicine here?¡± Song Ran helped Gu Jinghang onto the bed. Her voice became more gentle, but there was a hint of needling. ¡°Medicine?¡± Song Ran shook her head. This grown-up man really cannot take care of himself. He was making her really worried. ¡°You don¡¯t know that you have a fever?¡± Gu Jinghang was a young and strong man who worked out regrly, so he rarely fell ill. He was healthy and rarely showed symptoms of a mild cold or fever, so obviously, he did not know that he was sick until it was toote. He certainly did not have any medicineying around the house. ¡°I don¡¯t have any medicine,¡± he said as he looked at her helplessly. Song Ran shook her head again and let out a sigh. ¡°Will there be any medicine at the next dormitory building?¡± Gu Jinghang scratched his head and said, ¡°The people living in this block are all grown men, I think... They would not have any medicine either.¡± ¡°What about the next block?¡± ¡°They are all married guys.¡± 1 Chapter 8 Chapter 8: High Fever Song Ran spun around and was about to leave when she felt a tug on her hand. ¡°Ran, I¡¯m fine, really. I¡¯ll feel better after I get some sleep.¡± Song Ran furrowed her brows at him. ¡°Gu Jinghang, I want you to take good care of yourself, do you understand?¡± He passed away in his fifties, which was considered early. He must not have been taking good care of himself. Gu Jinghang was stunned once again. Is Song Ran sick too? He never expected such kind and gentle treatmenting from her like this. While Gu Jinghang was still trying to put two and two together, Song Ran was already walking out of the door. 1 The bright brilliance from the moon cast a soft glow on everything outside. The vast quiet yard was filled with the sounds of Song Ran dragging her feet in Gu Jinghang¡¯s oversized slippers as she rushed to the other four-story dormitory next to his. Inside the adjacent dormitory, it was pitch dark around her. She noticed that the corridor was installed with motion sensor lights. Song Ran stomped her feet to get a light to turn on. There were four units in one story, and Song Ran was thinking of where to start. She crept quietly to one that was nearest to her and ced her ears on the door. Silence. 1 They were probably asleep, so it was best not to disturb them. She went to the one opposite of it and did the same thing again. She was delighted when she heard a sound. Just when she was about to knock on the door, she realized that the noise sounded out of ce. When she realized what she was hearing, her cheeks flushed. The people in the room seemed to be enjoying their ¡®married life.¡¯ She saved herself the embarrassment by quickly removing her hand from the door and walking further in without making a sound. She stopped at the third unit and perked up her ears to eavesdrop again. Song Ran was ted as soon as she heard ring noisesing from the upants¡¯ TV set. Great, this family is watching television. She quickly knocked on the door. In no time, a man in a white undershirt and oversized pants opened the door. He looked at Song Ran curiously. ¡°Miss, who are you?¡± Then a woman called out from behind him, ¡°Isn¡¯t she that pretty girlfriend of Team Leader Gu? What are you doing here at this hour?¡± Song Ran anxiously replied, ¡°Team Leader Gu is sick. He¡¯s running a high fever. Do you have any medicine in your house?¡± As soon as she heard that, the woman told Song Ran to wait outside as she returned to the room and brought out some tablets. ¡°This is for fever. Take two each time and make sure he drinks lots of water.¡± Song Ran took the pills and thanked them as she walked off. The woman pulled her back and said, ¡°I bet he doesn¡¯t have any warm water in his room, right?¡± Song Ran nodded in a dazed manner. ¡°I... I think so.¡± It was widely known that men did not like to drink hot water all year round. What was the possibility they would have any hot waterying around in the summer? The woman returned to her room again. In no time, she drew the curtain and carried a thermal sk with a peony flower on the cap. With that, she walked to Song Ran. ¡°Get him to drink some hot water and sweat it out. He¡¯s fit. I¡¯m sure he will be back in shape in no time.¡± Song Ran took the sk and thanked her kindly before leaving. The man grumbled softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t that little girlfriend of Team Leader Gu often go about ignoring him? We all said she was like a proud peacock, and we were egging him to upgrade to a more gentle girl.¡± The woman gave him a soft punch. ¡°Never persuade a couple to break up. Don¡¯t you dare say such things again, you hear?¡± ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Song Ran brought the tablets and hot water back to Gu Jinghang¡¯s room in a rush. Back in the room, she poured a ss of water and ced it on a square stool beside the bed. Then she reached out and shook Gu Jinghang, who was still asleep. 2 s Chapter 9 Chapter 9: Advise Harmony And Not Division Gu Jinghang was feeling tired. Just as he was about to close his eyes, he was awakened with a start. Enraged, he said in a surly voice, ¡°F***! What do you want?¡± When he opened his eyes and saw that it was Song Ran, he was so shocked that he started sweating buckets. He was in a daze. How could he forget that it would be Song Ran? ¡°Ran... Ran...¡± His voice was trembling. He had never used such nastynguage in front of her before. Did that scare her or make her feel ufortable? Song Ran¡¯s face was expressionless. Ignoring his sudden outburst, she took two capsules and put them onto his palm and said, ¡°Drink the medicine.¡± Gu Jinghang quickly swallowed the pills. Song Ran gave him the water and he took a huge gulp of it. The water had been recently poured out from the thermal sk and it was still burning hot. Yet he did not dare spit the water out, so he forcefully gulped it down. His face instantly turned rosy red like a huge prawn that had just been cooked. Song Ran asked worriedly, ¡°Did it scald you?¡± She did not have experience in taking care of people, so she did not think of cooling the water first before giving it to him. Gu Jinghang could not keep a straight face after getting scalded, yet he hid his difort by remaining silent. He said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I have thick skin. I¡¯m fine.¡± In fact, Team Leader Gu had already burnt the inner lining in his mouth, but no matter how much pain he was in, he would ept anything because it was Ran¡¯s concern for him that pushed away all his doubts and grievances. 1 Song Ran reprimanded him, ¡°Gu Jinghang, are you a fool? Who told you to drink such a big mouthful? You are a grown man. Do I have to nag at you?¡± Gu Jinghang giggled and said, ¡°Maybe I have gotten a little silly from the fever. Don¡¯t be angry, okay? Please don¡¯t be angry.¡± Song Ran took the cup that he was holding and put it near her mouth. She blew at it lightly and waited for it to cool before letting Gu Jinghang gulp down everything in one breath. Song Ran made him drink two sses of water then asked him to lie down. She covered a thin nket over him and said, ¡°You will be fine after sweating it out.¡± It waspletely silent and Gu Jinghang felt that his heart was beating very loudly. He looked at the person beside his bed and said softly, ¡°Where are you going to sleep?¡± Song Ran waved her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m not tired. You can sleep first. I¡¯ll think of something when I get tiredter on.¡± Song Ran was indeed different. In the past, she would not have been so considerate towards him. After taking the medicine for fever relief, Gu Jinghang felt the effects of the medication immediately. He wanted to hold on a little longer and have a short chat with Song Ran as he did not know if Song Ran would revert to her old self by the time he got up. His eyelids started twitching and soon he was fast asleep and dreaming. Song Ran touched his forehead and realized that it was full of sweat. She wiped off the sweat for him carefully and stared at him for a long time. She ran her fingers through his dashing silhouette, and she was reluctant to let go. Such a man was just within her grasp. Everything had returned to the start. Maybe she had unknowingly umted merit by doing good deeds in her past life. She stood up to turn off the lights before searching for two books on the desk. She ced them onto the cement floor beside the foot of the wall and sat down joyfully. The moonlight shone into the room through the squarish windows and onto the person lying on the bed. Song Ran was leaning against the wall while resting her head on the desk beside her and she closed her eyes happily. Great. This is great. Song Ran thought that she would not be able to fall asleep. But maybe because it soothed her to have Gu Jinghang by her side, she fell asleep unknowingly and went into dreand with his scent in her nostrils. In her dream, there was chaos... Gu Jinghang was dragging her by the arm and his eyes were filled with anxiety as he said, ¡°Ran, listen to me. It is not how you imagined it to be.¡± Song Ran replied with a touch of sarcasm, ¡°Not what I think it is. Then what is it? Gu Jinghang, I¡¯m so disappointed in you. You are a total viin. A fake gentleman!¡± 4 s Chapter 10 Chapter 10: Painting His Profile The sky lightened up, and Gu Jinghang was awakened by the bright sunlight. He furrowed his brows. With one opened eye, he peered at the verdant banyan trees outside of the window, befuddled. Everything that happenedst night seemed unreal as though it was clouded by mist. He was dreaming, wasn¡¯t he? Ran would only treat him so well in his dreams. However, his reveries were disturbed by the sounds of snoring next to him. Startled, he turned around and saw Song Ran. Her head was tilted, and her eyes were closed. She was sound asleep, her head leaning against a wall. Suddenly, his heart went soft. Even his breathing came to a stop. Without dy, he got out of bed, forgetting all about his slippers as he walked to her and carried her in his arms. The cement floor was so cold and she was such a fragile person. She wouldn¡¯t be able to continue her sleep without catching a cold. It was real. Whatever happenedst night was real. Gu Jinghang hugged the girl in his arms and ced her gently on the bed. Thess was frowning slightly in her sleep as though something was bothering her in her dreams. Gu Jinghang recalled the happenings ofst night as though he was counting the number of treasures he had. The corners of his mouth were upturned without him even realizing it. The look when she leaned her weary and sweaty body in his arms, the look when she watched him with her watery eyes, and the look when she said she was going to get him medicine for his fever. All these touched his heart. Oh gosh, how did Song Ran be such an adorable person all of a sudden? Even though he did not know what happened to her, he was so fond of her current attitude that he could not bear to separate from her. He calmed himself and decided to make a trip to the cafeteria and bring some breakfast back to have with Song Ran. With a ng, Song Ran was awakened by the sound of the closing door. Her eyes flew open and her heart sank when Gu Jinghang was out of her sight. Out of panic, she gave chase in her bare feet. She pulled the door open, hugged Gu Jinghang from the back, and let out a cry of fear. ¡°Gu Jinghang, are you going to desert me? Are you?¡± At this time, several researchers passed by Gu Jinghang¡¯s door and watched them with unreadable expressions on their faces. Some of the guys even whistled, chuckled, and teased them. ¡°Wow, Team Leader Gu. It¡¯s early in the morning, and you¡¯re having a hanky panky with our sister-inw. Do you want us to die out of jealousy?¡± Gu Jinghang pretended to be angry as he stared at them. ¡°You talk too much!¡± The crowd dispersed as theyughed. Gu Jinghang hurriedly spun around and carried Song Ran back to his room. He closed the door and cupped her weepy face as he asked in a gentle voice, ¡°Ran, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Song Ran remembered the dream she had where Gu Jinghang was going to desert her just to marry Wen Huihui. As the sadness in her dream overflowed to reality, she could not stop crying. ¡°Are you going to desert me? Are you going to marry Wen Huihui? Gu Jinghang, you cannot do that. I love you more than she loves you. She¡¯s only in love with your title, but I love you for who you are.¡± Her cries were so devastating that it would¡¯ve made anyone weep upon hearing it. Team Leader Gu was confused. He was unable to follow Song Ran¡¯s train of thought as he wiped away her tears. His voice was incredibly gentle, as he said, ¡°What silly things are you talking about? How could I desert you? Why would I marry Wen Huihui?¡± Song Ran finally came to her senses. Oh, right. She was reborn again. Gosh, she had egg on her face. She just embarrassed herself in front of Gu Jinghang¡¯s subordinates, crying out desperately for Gu Jinghang to never leave her while hugging on to him tightly. Those men from the research institute were probably going to have the time of their lives teasing her. Oh gosh, Song Ran. Can¡¯t you stay calm? She threw herself in his arms, wiping her tears and snot on him. Then she smiled. ¡°I... I just had a nightmare.¡± Gu Jinghang stroked her head. With a voice full of fondness, he ed, ¡°What a silly thing.¡± 2 s Chapter 11 Chapter 11: I Love You More She just remembered something. She raised her hand and ced it on his forehead, then she touched her own too before mumbling to herself, ¡°Yup, your fever is gone.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the cafeteria to get breakfast. Can you wait for me here?¡± It was a little worrying to see Song Ran like this. ¡°Yup, okay.¡± Song Ran was relieved. Gu Jinghang was going out of his way to make sure Song Ran¡¯s needs were met. When he arrived back at the dorm room, he unboxed the stainless steel lunchbox and said, ¡°This bun is stuffed with vegetables and mushrooms. That is the red bean one. All these are your favorites. There are also steamed eggs, green bean porridge, and preserved vegetables with beans. Eat more.¡± Song Ran sat on the stool and reached for the vegetable bun that Gu Jinghang had handed to her. She ate a spoonful of the porridge then took a bite of the bun. Preserved vegetables are the best side dish for eating porridge. Song Ran took another bite as she nced at Gu Jinghang. Gu Jinghang had nice eyebrows and a tall nose with a profound expression in his eyes. He was extremely good looking and he had a healthy wheat skin color, so he was naturally overflowing with manliness. She was stealing nces at him so often it was as if she was afraid he was going to evaporate into thin air. Gu Jinghang felt a little strange that she kept looking at him. He was worried that Song Ran had fallen out with her family which was why she had such a sudden huge change in attitude. He tried probing her so he asked, ¡°Did you quarrel with Aunty Shen at home? Did your dad scold you?¡± Song Guoqing is Song Ran¡¯s dad, and Shen Mengfang is his second wife. Song Ran did not like her and she had told Gu Jinghang many nasty things about her. Song Ran shook her head and said nothing. She could not exin it, otherwise Gu Jinghang would probably see her as a crazy person. Gu Jinghang did not ask further. He would know exactly what happened if he asked her elder sisterter on. The weather was scorching hot and Song Ran was feeling troubled. She stopped eating after finishing half a bun and half a bowl of porridge. She nced at Gu Jinghang and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat anymore.¡± ¡°Eat a little more, okay? Look at how skinny you are.¡± Song Ran shook her head and said, ¡°I really can¡¯t eat anymore.¡± Gu Jinghang took the bowl she was holding on to and poured her leftover porridge into his bowl. He also took the half-eaten bun from her and ate her leftovers without anyints. Song Ran was moved. Just as she was about to touch his face, someone knocked on the door. Gu Jinghang slurped the porridge and went to open the door hurriedly. Once he opened the door, he saw Wen Huihui standing outside. Wen Huihui was wearing a blue and white checkered dress. She had ited her hair into two braids and had even put on some makeup. She wore a worried expression on her face as she stood before Gu Jinghang. Gu Jinghang did not like her. Yesterday, this woman had said many things to him. The gist of it was that Song Ran despised him from the bottom of her heart and that it was not worth it to be so nice and truthful to Song Ran. He was devastated. After hearing what Wen Huihui had to say, he was overwhelmed with sadness and he had drunk quite a bit of wine. Looking at it now, it appeared that she did not have a pure motive. Gu Jinghang had a tall physique so that when he stood at the door, Wen Huihui could not see that there were other people in the room. When she saw that it was Gu Jinghang who opened the door, she felt a bit more relieved. Song Ran should have gone back home already. After all, the Song family was quite particr about reputation. Her dad Song Guoqing had a traditional mindset too. If he knew that his daughter had spent a night with a single man, he would definitely punish her severely. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Saving his smiles for Song Ran only, Gu Jinghang¡¯s face was serious as he addressed Wen Huihui. Wen Huihui ruffled through her hair awkwardly and said, ¡°I... I saw that you were quite unwell yesterday, so I wanted to check on you to see if you are feeling better.¡± 3 s Chapter 12 Chapter 12: A Smile Only For Her Gu Jinghang ced his hand on the door and spoke without any emotion in his voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You may leave now.¡± But Wen Huihui kept trying to force her way in. ¡°I haven¡¯t had my breakfast yet. Can I just take some breakfast first before I go?¡± 4 ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± As soon as she heard Song Ran¡¯s voice, Wen Huihui¡¯s face revealed a dire expression. Song Ran got up, walked to Gu Jinghang, and wrapped her arms around him. With a broad smile, she looked at Wen Huihui who had obviously dolled herself up. ¡°Jinghang only prepared breakfast for two.¡± Wen Huihui stared at Song Ran with displeasure. She really stayed here for a night. Did they... sleep together? Gu Jinghang was young and rash. Coupled with the wine and that kind of drug, he would not be able to hold himself back when faced by the prospect of being with the girl that he liked. Song Ran, on the other hand, was a proud and rich girl. Could she really disregard the worldly constraints and sleep with Gu Jinghang? Uncertainly, she asked, ¡°Ran, did you really stay over herest night?¡± Even without saying it, Song Ran knew what her concern was. She smiled and said, ¡°I told you Jinghang was not feeling well, and I had to stay over to take care of him. Do you think my words speak louder than my actions?¡± Wen Huihui looked dreadful. It¡¯s over. The two of them must have done it. Song Ran¡¯s really shameless. 5 With an enigmatic tone, Wen Huihui asked, ¡°Did your dad look for you since you didn¡¯t return homest night?¡± Song Ran felt her heart sink. The utter shock and tremendous joy from being reborn again had swept away all her senses. She had forgotten that she had to face the same people and types of situations in her past life. She was the only one who had changed but not the others. For example, her father remained strict and unyielding with the rules. She went slightly pale, and her legs shook. She leaned herself onto Gu Jinghang and spoke with a trembling voice, ¡°If my dad hits me, what should I do?¡± Wen Huihui furrowed her brows involuntarily. Song Ran was simply weird. In the past, she would never lean on Gu Jinghang like a little girl. Neither would she use that kind of tone to ask for help, acting like a spoiled child especially when she was a proud person. Gu Jinghang was already crazy about her even when she did not act pitiful. Once she did, the impact was unimaginable. True enough, the tough man disyed a gentle look when he spoke to her, ¡°Ran, don¡¯t be afraid. You have me.¡± Song Ran responded to him sweetly and tenderly, ¡°Jinghang, I would be lost without you.¡± Team Leader Gu¡¯s mind was not working properly. Something must be wrong with this bewitching little fox. He could barely get a hold of himself when Song Ran was cold and aloof. But now that she was acting this way, he really could not take it anymore. Team Leader Gu maintained a serious look on his face as he deliberately lowered his voice and stroked her hair. ¡°Mm, everything will be fine.¡± Wen Huihui was growing more and more perplexed. What is wrong with this Song Ran? A warning rm sounded off in her head. It would be challenging to deal with the current Song Ran. To fight for Gu Jinghang with her was as good as mission impossible now. ¡°Finish your breakfast first ande home with me then.¡± Song Ran pulled him to the dining table. ¡°Today¡¯s not a weekend. Jinghang has his training.¡± Wen Huihui was concerned with Gu Jinghang¡¯s future, and therefore, she did not want to see him taking leave for no exceptional reason, even for Song Ran. She hoped Gu Jinghang would ce his full concentration on his career so that he could quickly get promoted. Song Ran cast her a cold nce. ¡°Huihui, you seem to be concerned with my Jinghang.¡± Yes, he¡¯s my Jinghang. He is Song Ran¡¯s Gu Jinghang! 2 s Chapter 13 Chapter 13: My Jinghang Wen Huihui had an awkward expression on her face when she said, ¡°I care about Team Leader Gu all for your sake. Alright, Ran? After all, Team Leader Gu would be your anchor for the rest of your life. Wouldn¡¯t you want him to be well?¡± Hmph, she really can speak a ton of rubbish the moment she opens her mouth. This woman was full of pretense. If Song Ran hadn¡¯t been reborn again, she would not have been her match and she certainly would have been pushed around. Song Ran looked at her with a fake smile on her face and said, ¡°Of course, I wish for him to be well. It¡¯s just that Jinghang has 24 days of home leave a year, so he might as well use it, right? I¡¯m the most important person to him. Is it too much to ask him to take a day off for me?¡± Wen Huihui felt a little guilty as the corner of her mouth trembled. Song Ran had always been eloquent. How could she beat her in that department? She forced a smile and said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not too much. Since I¡¯m here, let¡¯s go to your houseter on so I can lend you a helping hand, okay?¡± Song Ran raised her eyebrows while smiling and said, ¡°Sure.¡± There were a few reasons why she was keeping things civil between her and Wen Huihui. First, Song Ran did not have concrete evidence. Second, outsiders have always viewed them as best friends with a rtionship stronger than money. If she suddenly turned this into a messy situation, people would only think that Song Ran was the one being unreasonable. They would also notice the huge change in Song Ran¡¯s attitude and this will raise their suspicions. Otherwise, the problem would backfire. There was still a long way to go and she did not have to rush into things. She had plenty of time to slowly unveil the mask Wen Huihui had been hiding behind all this time. Gu Jinghang hurried to finish the bowl of porridge which was still a little hot. Song Ran was sitting opposite him and holding onto a piece of tissue. As she looked at him with tenderness and love, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Eat slowly.¡± Wen Huihui, who was standing at the side, did not know what to do and she felt extremely unwanted. Gu Jinghang did not listen to Song Ran as he continued gulping down the huge bowl of porridge. Song Ran reached out her hand to help him wipe off his sweat as she nagged, ¡°I told you to eat it slowly.¡± She walked over to his side, held his chin and instructed, ¡°Open your mouth.¡± Team Leader Gu grumbled, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I need to check something.¡± Team Leader Gu obediently opened his mouth. His teeth were great. Despite having just eaten preserved vegetables, there was nothing stuck to his teeth. He had two rows of white and neat teeth without a single decay, but the inner lining in his mouth was burnt. Song Ran knew that it was because of the hot cup of water he drank yesterday. She said unhappily, ¡°See, the skin inside your mouth is peeling off even more. It was because you were rushing to drink the hot water yesterday. Would you be more careful next time?¡± Wen Huihui gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you guys outside. Hurry up.¡± Song Ran let out a devious smile. Behind her was the golden sunlight of the first morning of the seventh month. Gu Jinghang could see the fine hairs on her face coupled with her sly smile. She was so beautiful that Team Leader Gu¡¯s heart was beating fast. ¡°Okay, we should go too.¡± Team Leader Gu was staring at Song Ran passionately and did not make a move towards the door. Song Ran waved her hand in front of his eyes and said, ¡°Hey Blockhead, time to go. Gu Jinghang recovered from his daze and rubbed his nose shyly before he said, ¡°Yup, let¡¯s go.¡± Song Ran said with a smile at the corner of her mouth, ¡°I noticed that you have been watching me a lottely. Haven¡¯t got enough of me yet?¡± Gu Jinghang scratched the back of his head. He looked into her eyes sincerely and said, ¡°You look so good. I wouldn¡¯t be able to get enough of you no matter how much I look at you.¡± Song Ran mumbled shyly, ¡°Hmph, loquacious.¡± Gu Jinghang hurriedly said, ¡°Ran, don¡¯t be mad. I... I... I...¡± Song Ranughed out loud and she said, ¡°You are truly a blockhead. I¡¯m not mad. I like to hear you say that I look good.¡± Wen Huihui was standing outside the doorway with her back facing the couple. An annoyed expression was fixed on her face. She took a few more steps forward to avoid hearing more of their cheesy conversation. Just as she was taking two steps forward, Song Ran took hold of Gu Jinghang¡¯s arm as they walked out of the room together. 0 Chapter 14 Chapter 14: You Look Beautiful Before the admin block, Gu Jinghang dragged Song Ran under a little aspen tree. ¡°I¡¯m going to apply for leave with my manager. Wait right here for me. It¡¯s shady over here.¡± Song Ran nodded her head. ¡°Okay, go on.¡± Gu Jinghang turned and ran to the admin block. ¡°Ran, this isn¡¯t right.¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s voice came from behind. Song Ran turned around and looked at her, pretending to be puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wen Huihui held her hands, acting like it was all for her own good. ¡°As a girl, didn¡¯t you know you needed to act reserved? That way, men will like and respect you. If you always take the initiative, Jinghang will look down on you.¡± Song Ran lowered her eyes and curled her lips. Then she looked up with eyes full of innocence. ¡°I like him. Why should I act reserved? If I do, other girls who like him might steal him away from me. By that time, wouldn¡¯t it have been toote?¡± The facial muscles of Wen Huihui twitched as she looked uneasy, ¡°Why are you worried about this? It¡¯s for nothing.¡± Song Ran¡¯s face suddenly closed up. ¡°How can you say that my worries are for nothing? My Jinghang is dashing, kind, and his boss appreciates him. He has a bright future ahead of him. A lot of girls like him.¡± Wen Huihui did not dare breathe under Song Ran¡¯s watchful gaze. Song Ran continued, ¡°Huihui, don¡¯t you like Jinghang too?¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s expression turned ashen. She felt her heart stop. After a while, she stuttered and pretended to be angry as she answered the question, ¡°Ran... what are you saying?¡± Song Ran looked deadpan as she fixed her gaze on her. Wen Huihui¡¯s heart mmed against her ribs as she began to feel uneasy and petrified. Did Song Ran sense something? Impossible. She was a well-protected child at home. Song Ran might be full of herself, but she was a simple person who was easy to fool. Suddenly, Song Ran put on a broad smile and took her hands. ¡°I¡¯m just joking with you. Why are you so nervous?¡± Wen Huihui was so scared that she broke out in a sweat. She forgot what expression she should have on her face as her face stiffened after Song Ran sent her that fright. ¡°You cheeky girl. Don¡¯t y such a joke next time. Understand? I¡¯m treating you like my own younger sister. If you doubted me, I¡¯d be really upset.¡± Wen Huihui was one year older than Song Ran. She was an understanding and gentle girl who seemed to be thinking for Song Ran all the time. Hence, Song Ran did not have her guard up around her. It wasn¡¯t until recently when Wen Huihui plotted to snatch away her Gu Jinghang, that she became wiser. It turned out that humans could be such hypocrites, doing whatever it took just to get what they wanted. Plenty of thoughts were racing through Song Ran¡¯s mind, but she remained calm on the surface. She was no longer the girl who revealed her emotions outright to everyone. The aspen leaves rustled with the breeze. Song Ran kept silent for a while before she put on a smile as though nothing had happened. ¡°I know you¡¯re being nice to me. I do. I¡¯ll repay you in the future. I owe you big time.¡± Her words stung Wen Huihui. Wen Huihui was unsure if she was imagining things. Since yesterday, Song Ran was apletely changed person. She could even sense unkindness and malice in Song Ran¡¯s words. Wen Huihui hoped that this was only part of her delusion. Subsequently, silence flowed between them. Wen Huihui did not dare make small talk with Song Ran since she was feeling guilty while Song Ran simply could not be bothered. 3 s Chapter 15 Chapter 15: This Cutie Is So Clingy About ten minutester, Gu Jinghang rushed out from the admin block made of green bricks and red tiles. He had a tall physique and he was wearing a short-sleeved blue striped shirt with a crew cut. Although he was already 24 years old, he still had the aura of a youngster. It was as though they were meeting again after being separated for a century. Song Ran ran towards him quickly and hugged Gu Jinghang. Gu Jinghang only had one thought in his mind: This cutie is so clingy. He looked down at the person who was in his embrace. He pinched her cheeks and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to stand under the shade of the tree? The sun is too hot.¡± Wen Huihui was so furious that her face turned dark red. Must Song Ran do this? Must she? Must she?! Song Ran raised her head as she looked at Gu Jinghang with her big eyes and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Team Leader Gu was looking at her nkly again and Wen Huihui was sarcastically muttering underneath her breath, ¡°Gu Jinghang... You are such a useless man. As soon as Song Ran smiles at you, your legs turn to jelly.¡± Song Ran held Gu Jinghang and they walked out together. Gu Jinghang finally recovered from his daze. He loosened Song Ran¡¯s grip and said in her ears softly, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until after we exit the research institute, alright? It¡¯s not good to let people see us.¡± In these times, people were already more open-minded. Couples holding hands on the streets would at most attract a few nces. However, they were in the research institute after all and they should remain proper and formal. Song Ran immediately let go of his hand and said softly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± That melted the heart of the firm and serious Team Leader Gu. Oh, how he wishes to continue to pamper and love his Song Ran like this. Wen Huihui followed behind with heavy footsteps. She wondered why she had decided to tag along with them and make herself feel so miserable. After the three of them walked out of the research institutepound, Gu Jinghang took the initiative to hold Song Ran¡¯s hand. Song Ran looked down and smiled while her long eyshes flickered alluringly. Gu Jinghang forced himself to keep hisposure and said, ¡°Ran, how do we get there?¡± Song Ran pointed towards the tform of the bus station and said, ¡°By bus, of course. What else?¡± After Gu Jinghang heard what she said, he immediately grabbed her hand and ran towards the bus station, as he was afraid that she would go back on her words. If they gged a cab for another two more times, Gu Jinghang would be broke soon. Since the wealthy girl was being understanding towards him, Team Leader Gu was deeply moved, and he was on the brink of tears. The couple walked in the front while Wen Huihuigged behind. As she was walking, she said, ¡°Ran, it is too crowded on the bus. Let¡¯s call a cab.¡± At that time, the three of them had already arrived at the bus station. Song Ran red at Wen Huihui and said nonchntly, ¡°Call a cab? Are you going to pay for it?¡± Previously, whenever they went out, they would always call a cab and it was always Song Ran who paid for the cab fees. Who knew it would be Wen Huihui who became so pampered. Wen Huihui wiped off the sweat on her forehead and said with a guilty conscience, ¡°I¡¯m trying to be more considerate towards you. You have never taken public transport, so you wouldn¡¯t know. The weather is humid and hot right now. There are many people too. Sometimes, you wouldn¡¯t even get a seat on the bus.¡± Song Ran held onto Gu Jinghang¡¯s hand tightly and said happily, ¡°We can stand if there are no seats left. All of us here are young and strong, and we won¡¯t get tired from standing for a short length of time. Am I right, Jinghang?¡± ¡°Yup, Ran is right about that.¡± Of course, whatever Ran says would be correct. Team Leader Gu was Song Ran¡¯s most loyal supporter. Wen Huihui was so mad that she almost spat out blood. In the near distance, a blue and white bus drove towards the station. She had no choice but to go on the public bus with them. The bus stopped slowly. The driver and the ticket officer were weing and courteous while inviting passengers onboard. There were plenty of seats left. Gu Jinghang and Song Ran sat on the seats beside the middle door and Wen Huihui sat in the row behind them. 0 Chapter 16 Chapter 16: Saving His Money After they sat down, the bus conductor began selling the tickets. When he came up to Gu Jinghang, Gu Jinghang fished out some money from his pockets. Before he could even say three tickets, Song Ran did it for him. ¡°Two tickets to Tianzifang.¡± As soon as her voice trailed off, she turned around and smiled at Wen Huihui. ¡°Huihui, get your own ticket. My Jinghang¡¯s wage is low. I have to save his money for him.¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s fingers trembled as she peered at Gu Jinghang. Just as she expected, Gu Jinghang followed whatever Song Ran said, acting out of blind devotion. He looked up at the bus conductor. ¡°Two tickets to Tianzifang.¡± Wen Huihui gritted her teeth and stared at Song Ran. ¡°But I¡¯m going to your house now, putting in good words for you.¡± It was a habit of hers, spending Song Ran¡¯s money, and she was caught off guard when Song Ran suddenly turned thrifty. Song Ran feigned innocence. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for your help.¡± Wen Huihui felt her facial muscles twitch as she grumbled to herself, ¡°Damn, Song Ran. You must be out of your mind.¡± Even though she wasining to herself, she had to resign to her fate, taking out a square handkerchief. With reluctance, she extracted a fifty-cent coin from the cloth and handed it unwillingly to the bus conductor. After that, she fixed her death stare on the back of Song Ran¡¯s head. Perhaps it was because ill will had previously been directed at her that now had Song Ran raising her guard up with those around her. Hmph, Wen Huihui snorted secretly to herself. Given their years of friendship, she could simply coax her by injecting a few words here and there in the next couple of days. Tiansong Line was a bus route that covered urban and rural areas. Since Gu Jinghang¡¯s research institute was located in the outskirts, taking the bus to the city area would take at least two hours. Song Ran grabbed Gu Jinghang¡¯s hands as she leaned against the window. Gu Jinghang used his palm to shield her head. With a gentle voice, he asked, ¡°Is the sun too hot for you? Do you want to change seats with me?¡± Song Ran peered at him. ¡°I¡¯m alright. The bus is moving, and there¡¯s wind. So it¡¯s not that hot.¡± ¡°In that case, don¡¯t lean your head on the window. The road is bumpy. Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡± Song Ran looked at him cunningly. ¡°If I don¡¯t lean on the window, where else can I lean onto?¡± Team Leader Gu looked around before he fixed his eyes on Song Ran. With an ill at ease yet determined look on his face, he said, ¡°You... you can lean on my shoulder.¡± Song Ran immediately rested her head on him while Gu Jinghang looked around him with a guilty conscience. Song Ran looked up at him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is our Team Leader Gu afraid of others pointing fingers at him?¡± Gu Jinghang sat up straight and said with a bit more conviction in his voice, ¡°Let them do it.¡± Song Ran chuckled as she lowered her head. ¡°Yeah, let them do it.¡± Wen Huihui, who was right behind, could not bear looking at them. She poked Song Ran on her shoulder with her finger, and Song Ran twisted her neck around to look at her. Sternly, Wen Huihui said, ¡°Ran, watch your behavior.¡± 1 Song Ran scoffed secretly to herself. You look prim and proper on the outside, but you tried to seduce your best friend¡¯s boyfriend with drugs. Wen Huihui, how hypocritical are you? Song Ran beamed as she looked at her. ¡°In what aspect? We¡¯re in a proper rtionship. What kind of era are you in, Huihui? Stop acting like an old-fashioned person.¡± Wen Huihui internally criticized Song Ran to herself. What era? Is this era that open-minded? Didn¡¯t other couples hold their hands and kiss secretly in the park? How can Song Ran rest her head on Gu Jinghang in broad daylight? Since when did Song Ran be so open-minded? The bus drove off, making a few stops while the passengers behind them began to whisper their remarks about Song Ran and Gu Jinghang. In that era, the people were rtively innocent and straightforward, who basically dated secretly. Only thugs and lowlifes would not mind physical intimacy in the public arena as they paid little attention to anyone but themselves. 0 Chapter 17 Chapter 17: Such Honesty Wen Huihui nudged Song Ran¡¯s shoulders again and said softly, ¡°The people behind are talking about you two.¡± Song Ran did not even bother turning her head around as she said, ¡°I¡¯m notmitting any crimes like theft or murder. Let them say whatever they want. I don¡¯t really care.¡± Wen Huihui was faced with another cold rejection. She gritted her teeth and mumbled, ¡°You are too stubborn.¡± After a few stops, the seats on the bus were filled and it became crowded. In this day and age, there was no air conditioning or curtains to block out the sun. As the temperature gradually increased, beads of perspiration started forming on Song Ran¡¯s forehead. As the bus slowly stopped again, an old granny boarded from the middle door and stood next to Gu Jinghang. When Gu Jinghang noticed her, he immediately stood up and said, ¡°Granny, you can take my seat.¡± The old granny continually thanked Gu Jinghang. Song Ran looked at him and gave him a big smile. People often say that when people with special needs board the bus, they would look out for the most friendly person on board and stand next to them in hopes the person they chose would give up their seats for them. Indeed, Gu Jinghang looked very kind. Previously, whenever he took public transport, he probably often took the initiative to give up his seat too. Other people would pretend to be asleep when they see the elderly board the bus rather than be so considerate. He was different and was indeed a fool. Song Ran spoke softly to the white-haired granny, ¡°Granny, you can sit here.¡± The granny smiled kindly and said, ¡°Is he your boyfriend? Little girl, he is a good guy. You are so lucky. Song Ran¡¯s cheeks turned red and she replied shyly, ¡°Yup, he is my boyfriend. He is indeed a nice guy.¡± While chatting, they switched their seats. Song Ran raised her head to look at Gu Jinghang and waved at him. Gu Jinghang leaned over slightly and Song Ran whispered, ¡°The journey is quite long. Are you tired?¡± Gu Jinghang shook his head and waved his hand. Why would he be tired? When he was younger, he had to travel to town without a bicycle so he would walk ten miles on foot. Standing for such a short time meant nothing to him. Song Ran lowered her head and smiled again. He was indeed an honest guy. Gu Jinghang had gotten used to Song Ran¡¯s change in attitude. He smiled as he stared at the top of Song Ran¡¯s head. Life is filled with great happiness and extreme sadness. Just yesterday afternoon, he believed that it was all over between him and Song Ran. He thought that Song Ran would break up with him because she looked down on him. Yet now, he was so moved by Song Ran¡¯s gentle gestures that he felt like his insides were filled with honey, emitting a sweet scent. The people from the past are right. There is a saying that the heart of a woman is like a needle in the deep ocean. Because of the sudden change in Song Ran¡¯s attitude towards Gu Jinghang, this goes to show how a woman¡¯s heart is wide and expansive, immeasurably difficult to gauge andprehend. Team Leader Gu was at a total loss because he was not sure what he did that made Song Ran change her attitude towards him so suddenly, but he was extremely thankful for their rtionship which felt like he had lost and regained everything all at the same time. He made a silent promise to himself to be nicer to Song Ran. A tab bit nicer, just so she would not think of leaving him. After two more stops, a pregnantdy came on board. While she was still pretty far away, Song Ran jumped up immediately and said, ¡°Big Sister, Big Sister, you can have my seat.¡± Gu Jinghang could not help but burst outughing. He lowered his volume and whispered into Song Ran¡¯s ears, ¡°No one ispeting with you to offer their seat. Why are you in such a rush?¡± Song Ran dashed forward. She was beside thedy in an instant, helping the woman to her seat. She turned around and looked at Gu Jinghang while smiling sweetly at him as she said, ¡°Jinghang, aren¡¯t I great? Shouldn¡¯t you beplimenting me?¡± Thete summer sunlight was vibrant and it shone in her beautiful eyes. Looking into Song Ran¡¯s small face before him, this immediately got Gu Jinghang¡¯s heart racing. Gu Jinghang was a little lost and he turned red from trying to control his racing mind. Luckily, he was slightly tan so people could not tell that he was blushing. 2 s Chapter 18 Chapter 18: Distracted The person in front of her was stunned as he stared at her. Song Ran smiled at the sight of his distracted expression. She reached out her hand and waved before him. ¡°Hey, Jinghang. What are you daydreaming about?¡± Gu Jinghang wiped off his sweat with guilt. With a low and husky voice, he asked, ¡°What... what did you say?¡± Song Ran rested her weight against the chair as she pulled his arm. With a broad smile, she said, ¡°I gave up my seat to thisdy. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m a good girl?¡± Gu Jinghang patted her shoulder as though he was coaxing a child. ¡°Ran, you¡¯re the best. You¡¯re doing good deeds by helping others out.¡± Song Ran chuckled. ¡°I learned from you. You¡¯re my role model.¡± Wen Huihui wanted to roll her eyes, but she would rather close them and have some peace without looking at this nauseating couple. They were really unconcerned about their behaviors in public. How annoying. 1 Song Ran stood before Gu Jinghang while he held the handle above his head with one hand. His other hand was grasping the back of the seat. Song Ran was circled in his arms while his deep voice rang in her ears. ¡°Ran, hold on tight to my arms. It¡¯s bumpy.¡± Song Ran leaned her entire body on Gu Jinghang, and she could feel the warmth emitting from his body and hear his heartbeat. She smiled without revealing her teeth. ¡°Okay.¡± It was the end of summer, and the bus continued to travel along roads filled with trees and sunlight. As more passengers got on the bus, it was packed like sardines. No one took notice of the duo. Team Leader Gu¡¯s hand slowly crept to Song Ran¡¯s waist while her hand moved and caught his index finger. The smile on her face got even sweeter. The two hours passed by in a sh. When the bus conductor announced the name of their stop, Gu Jinghang was reluctant to end the journey. Before Tianzifang¡¯s stop, he whispered to her, ¡°Ran, I¡¯m getting off at this stop. Wait for me at home.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t possibly be paying a visit to your house with my hands empty. There¡¯s an agricultural cooperative* at this stop. I¡¯m going to get something.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get off with you.¡± ¡°No, the weather is too hot. You¡¯ll get off at the next stop.¡± The bus gradually came to a stop. Song Ran hurriedly dragged Gu Jinghang off the bus. When both of them had disembarked, Gu Jinghang suddenly remembered. ¡°Wen Huihui is still on the bus. She seems to have fallen asleep.¡± Song Ran crooned, ¡°Forget it. The bus conductor will wake her up when she reaches her stop.¡± At ten o¡¯clock, the sun was scorching hot. Gu Jinghang ced his hand over her head. ¡°Why did you get off the bus with me? It¡¯s a five-mile walk to your house from here. Can you walk?¡± Song Ran nodded. ¡°I can do it.¡± Gu Jinghang then held her hand and took her to arge grocery store where they sold almost everything. It was bustling and crowded. Song Ran was feeling a little guilty. In the past when she was dating Gu Jinghang, they took cabs and dined in those western restaurants with red rooftops. Those ces served nice-looking and expensive food and were not stomach-filling. Gu Jinghang¡¯s wages were little. One meal would cost two months of his sry, but he had noints about the splurge. Moreover, she would go home and tell her elder sister about their dates. She cringed at her meanness at the time, going on to describe the awkward look on Gu Jinghang¡¯s face as he dined on his western food. ¡°You didn¡¯t see his lips trembling when he saw the price on the menu. His hands too. So funny.¡± ¡°He never had western food before, so he didn¡¯t even know how to hold a knife and a fork. Outdated fellow.¡± ¡°And then, his hand hesitated when he was taking out his money to foot the bill. When he gave that note, that look in his eyes looked like a piece of his flesh had been cut out of him. Does he need to be like this?¡± Song Ran was a rich girl who never knew the difficulties of livelihood. How would she know that one western meal could have cost Gu Jinghang two months of his sry? Now thinking about it, she really felt like pping herself. Song Ran, you¡¯re such a bad girl. Endnotes: The actual name of this ce in China is called, Supply and Marketing Cooperative. It is a store run by the Chinese government to serve the rural areas with allocated resources in the nned economy era. 1 Chapter 19 Chapter 19: The Kid Who Wants Candies Gu Jinghang stopped by a shop that sold cigarettes and alcohol and said, ¡°Your dad drinks. I¡¯m going to bring two bottles of wine over to your house.¡± Song Ran stopped him and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to buy anything. I... I was young and foolish to have wasted so much of your money.¡± Gu Jinghang looked at her with sincerity in his eyes and said, ¡°That¡¯s not called wasting money. You were just spending money based on your quality of life. You shouldn¡¯t be thrifty just because you are with me. Ran, as long as it is within my financial ability, I will definitely do my best to provide you a good life.¡± 1 Song Ran could not speak and tears were pooling in her eyes. She suddenly knelt onto the ground and started sobbing loudly. Gu Jinghang was shocked. He immediately knelt beside her and while holding her face, he asked, ¡°Ran, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Song Ran was still crying as she said, ¡°Which part of me makes you want to treat me so nicely? I don¡¯t deserve you... Boohoo... I¡¯m really not worthy of you!¡± Gu Jinghang was heartbroken as he wiped her tears and said, ¡°Silly girl, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Song Ran was crying for quite a while and the passers-by were giving her nces. There was even a kind aunty who came forward to pat Gu Jinghang¡¯s shoulders. She said, ¡°Is it because your sister wants something and you refuse to buy it for her? Just get it for her. I see that she has been crying for a long time.¡± Song Ran burst outughing. The aunty actually thought that she was a little kid crying for some candies. She quickly held Gu Jinghang¡¯s hand and they entered the shop. The aunty stood behind them and said while shaking her head, ¡°This brother is no good. His sister has been bugging him for so long, and yet he refuses to buy anything for her. Tsk tsk.¡± Inside the shop, Gu Jinghang scanned the racks back and forth. He pointed towards an item that had exquisite packaging and he asked the salesperson, ¡°The Luzhou old wine... How much is it?¡± ¡°Ten dors for a bottle.¡± Gu Jinghang licked his lips while nodding his head and he said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get two of that.¡± ¡°How much does a bottle of Zhuyeqing wine cost?¡± asked Song Ran. ¡°Oh, that. Two dors for a bottle.¡± ¡°I want the Zhuyeqing wine. Two of them please.¡± The salesperson nced at her and said, ¡°Little girl, the Luzhou old wine tastes more silky and mild. You get what you pay for.¡± Gu Jinghang also said softly, ¡°We are getting this for your dad. It can¡¯t be too average.¡± Song Ran smiled brightly at the salesperson as she repeated herself, ¡°We want two bottles of Zhuyeqing wine. Thank you.¡± The salesperson said in an entric tone, ¡°Little girl, you can¡¯t differentiate between the premium goods.¡± Song Ranughed and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t this good as well? If not, why are you even selling it?¡± The salesperson felt rebutted and he could not argue further. He could sense that this youngdy was not to be messed with, so he quickly handed them the two bottles of Zhuyeqing wine. Song Ran held Gu Jinghang¡¯s hand and they left quickly. Gu Jinghang looked at the Zhuyeqing bottles that he was holding and said with uncertainty, ¡°Will your dad like this liquor?¡± Song Ran waved her hand and said, ¡°My dad isn¡¯t someone who is so self-interested. It will be fine as long as you send your regards. It¡¯s the thought that counts.¡± Song Guoqing was actually a self-centered person. He did not think highly of this potential son-inw which the brother-inw had introduced. He was a poor guy from a vige and he even works in a research institute. Even if he could move up the ranks and be the director, he wouldn¡¯t earn much. It¡¯s merely the title that sounds nice. The couple walked towards Tianzifang from the agricultural cooperative. On their way there, Gu Jinghang overwhelmed Song Ran with a barrage of questions: ¡°Is it too hot? Are you tired? Can you walk any further? If you cannot walk, I can carry you.¡± Song Ran¡¯s soles were aching yet her heart was filled with sweetness as she replied, ¡°Nope, nope. I¡¯m not tired at all.¡± Gu Jinghang raised his hands and plucked two big aspen leaves from the branches. Using it to cover Song Ran¡¯s head, he said, ¡°Tell me when you get tired.¡± ¡°Yup, I will.¡± 0 Chapter 20 Chapter 20: In Defense? After walking for half an hour, the two of them finally saw blocks of small brick buildings with red tiles. Wen Huihui was standing outside the courtyard of Song Ran¡¯s house with a perturbed look on her face. 1 Song Ran smirked as she held Gu Jinghang¡¯s hand and made her way back without any rush. The moment Wen Huihui saw them, she immediately ran to them in exasperation. ¡°Song Ran, what are you guys doing? When did you get off the bus? Why didn¡¯t you call me? Don¡¯t you know how anxious I was when I disembarked and didn¡¯t see you?¡± Song Ran remained calm as she peered at her. ¡°I went shopping with Jinghang. What¡¯s the big deal? Can you stop making a huge fuss out of everything?¡± Wen Huihui gnashed her teeth. ¡°I was worried about you.¡± Song Ran said jokingly, ¡°You¡¯re not my mom. Stop being overprotective.¡± Wen Huihui could only swallow her resentment. She was trying hard to suppress her boiling anger, but on the surface, she pretended everything was alright by joking with Song Ran, ¡°You simply love to pull a prank.¡± Back in the courtyard, Song Ran¡¯s stepmother, Shen Mengfang, was sipping her coffee beside a small table under the camphor tree. As soon as she spotted Song Ran and the rest, she immediately screamed in a high-pitch voice, ¡°Aw, Ran. Where have you been? Your dad is very worried about you!¡± Song Ran nced briefly at her. Without saying a word, she pulled Gu Jinghang into the house. Shen Mengfang grabbed Gu Jinghang. Using the dialect in Haicheng, she asked him, ¡°Did you abduct our Ran?¡± Song Ran turned to the woman before her. ¡°He doesn¡¯t understand dialects. Aunty Shen, can you speak Mandarin?¡± Shen Mengfang snorted as she chuckled. ¡°Aw, you¡¯re jumping to his defense even before you¡¯re married?¡± Song Ran dismissed her with a smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t it right to defend my own boyfriend? I¡¯m not like Aunty Shen, who defends other men.¡± Song Ran knew all too well the nasty deeds that this woman was doing and would do in the future. Since she was reborn again, she would do all that she can to prevent this woman from squandering the Song family¡¯s assets. For a moment, Shen Mengfang was slightly stupefied. But she regained her senses very soon. Sounding fierce, she said, ¡°Ran, what do you mean by this? Who am I defending? You better make it clear.¡± Song Ran chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you defend your younger brother? Running back to your own family every now and then. Doesn¡¯t that count as defending other people?¡± Shen Mengfang was clearly relieved. She was about to say something when Gu Jinghang shielded Song Ran from her attack with his body. ¡°Ran, let¡¯s go inside and check on your dad first. I¡¯m afraid he might be worried.¡± Shen Mengfang followed them happily back to the house, gloating. Thisss did not return for a night, and Song Guoqing was fierce. Song Ran was also a proud person. Hence, Shen Mengfang knew that a ¡®grand performance¡¯ awaited her. Song Ran released Gu Jinghang¡¯s hand just as she entered the house with him. Her dad was sitting in the living room with an upright posture and an intimidating look on his face. Before Song Ran could speak, Wen Huihui quickly stepped forward and said with sincerity to Song Guoqing, ¡°Uncle, Ran stayed over at the research institute with Team Leader Gu. Don¡¯t hold it against Ran because...¡± ¡°Nonsense! You are not married yet, and you... Don¡¯t you feel shameful?¡± Song Guoqing burst out angrily as he cast a cold look at Song Ran. Song Ran stared at Wen Huihui and sighed to herself. Wen Huihui, you were so eager to put in good words for me, just because you wanted to shove me into hot waters. How heartless you are. The gloating expression on Shen Mengfang¡¯s face was getting noticeable. Thisss was rebellious by nature. She detested her father¡¯s lecturing the most. Hang on, a war is about to erupt. Get on with the quarrel, so that she could get going with her pillow talk. Wen Huihui was also gloating as she waited for the father and the daughter to battle it out. 0 Chapter 21 Chapter 21: So Strange Song Ran adjusted her emotions as she went to sit beside her dad. She wrapped her hands around his arm and said coquettishly, ¡°Dad... I know I¡¯m wrong.¡± Huh? What was going on? Shen Mengfang and Wen Huihui had the same expression on their faces. They stared at Song Ran in disbelief, shocked that Song Ran gave in so easily. Song Ran continued, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I stayedte at the research institute with Huihui yesterday. That is why we had to sleep there for a night. Huihui and I slept in Jinghang¡¯s room while he stayed over at his colleague¡¯s ce. Huihui, am I right?¡± Wen Huihui was at a loss when she heard her name being mentioned and her mind was a mess. This was totally not what had happened. Song Ran had disregarded her upbringing and hung out with Gu Jinghang for a night. How could she use Wen Huihui as an excuse? Song Ran¡¯s drastic change had caught her unprepared. She wanted to exin that the events Song Ran described did not ur that way, but she did not dare to. She did not dare to go against what Song Ran had said when Song Ran had hinted that she should perfect the lie. Wen Huihui¡¯s smile was rather unnatural when she said, ¡°Yes, Uncle. I was just about to exin it to you. Ran stayed at the research institute with me. I didn¡¯t get to tell you about this earlier on.¡± Song Ran stared at her with a thoughtful smile on her face, which made Wen Huihui¡¯s face tingle. Wen Huihui had covered for her seamlessly. Should Song Ran believe in her? Song Ran remained calm and collected. She leaned her head onto Song Guoqing¡¯s shoulders and said cutely, ¡°Dad, you heard that right. Huihui and I were having funst night and we missed thest bus. That¡¯s why we stayed at Jinghang¡¯s ce. I know it¡¯s my fault, I won¡¯t do it again next time.¡± When Song Guoqing saw his daughter acting like a child, his anger was reduced by half. Although he was still confused at Song Ran¡¯s change in attitude, he decided to let go of the matter since Song Ran had apologized. ¡°Alright. Do take note of the time the next time you are out, okay? If you are noting home, give us a call and inform us, understand?¡± Song Ran answered obediently, ¡°Yup, got it.¡± Song Guoqing said dly, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Shen Mengfang was looking at Song Ran from head to toe as she continued to brood over what had just happened. Why is the wolf cub not fierce today? How did she be so obedient? Strange, so strange! Song Ran waved her hand and Gu Jinghang walked forward. As he anxiously handed the two bottles of Zhuyeqing wine to Song Guoqing, he said, ¡°Hi Uncle, I bought two bottles of wine for you.¡± The look of loathing on Song Guoqing¡¯s face was clearly visible. When other people visit him, they bring along Maotai or Wuliangye. Yet, this poor guyes in with Zhuyeqing wine. He obviously does not think highly of his daughter. Song Guoqing stared at him in silence and made no attempt to ept the gift. Dense beads of perspiration started forming at the corner of Team Leader Gu¡¯s forehead. Shen Mengfang¡¯s unconcerned voice pierced the silence. ¡°Wow, how could youe over to our house and offer us Zhuyeqing wine? Team Leader Gu, you are not taking our Ran seriously.¡± Gu Jinghang was sweating even more profusely and gave Song Ran a look. Song Ran merelyughed lightly and said confidently, ¡°Aunty Shen, you are being too snobby.¡± She was using her to scold her dad indirectly. While she openly used Shen Mengfang of being snobbish, she, in fact, meant that if her dad did not ept the gift, he would be equally snobbish. Song Guoqing smacked his lips and remained quiet. Song Ran continued, ¡°I told the salesperson at the agricultural cooperative that my dad has high blood pressure. He rmended Zhuyeqing wine, and Jinghang was just trying to be filial towards my dad, unlike you Aunty Shen. You are only thinking about getting the most expensive item and neglecting my dad¡¯s health.¡± 0 Chapter 22 Chapter 22: Can¡¯t Even Touch The Hands Shen Mengfang was so infuriated that she could not control her facial expressions. How did this little wolf gain her arguing skills? She knew what to say to agitate her while, at the same time, knew when to avoid her dad¡¯s sore spots. Song Guoqing cleared his throat. ¡°Alright. Team Leader Gu, you¡¯re being thoughtful. Mother Wu, keep the wine. I¡¯ll have Zhuyeqing wine* with Team Leader Gu this afternoon.¡± Gu Jinghang visibly rxed. Song Ran continued to be a filial and considerate daughter as she pulled her father¡¯s hand and acted like a spoiled child. ¡°Dad, you shouldn¡¯t drink that much. You have high blood pressure, high cholesterol, and high blood sugar. So take care to watch your diet, understand?¡± Song Guoqing chuckled. ¡°Just a sip. A sip.¡± The entire family walked to the dining room while Song Ran and Gu Jinghang trailed behind them. Song Ran wanted to hold his arm, but Gu Jinghang gently put her hand away. If he gets too affectionate with the precious daughter of his future father-inw, he will soon receive his ¡®death warrant¡¯ from Song Ran¡¯s dad. Gu Jinghang told himself that he must restrain himself. Song Ran was aggrieved as she grumbled, ¡°Hmph, I helped you save your money, and you won¡¯t even let me touch your hand.¡± Unsure if he shouldugh or cry, he instead whispered, ¡°Not in front of your dad.¡± On the other side of the room, Song Guoqing shouted to them, ¡°What are you two whispering to each other about? Get over here and sit down.¡± As usual, Wen Huihui went to sit at the second seat on one side of the long table. Usually, Song Guoqing would sit at the main seat while Song Ran would take the first seat on his left. Wen Huihui was a regr visitor in this family, so she always sat beside Song Ran during mealtimes since they were on good terms. Upon seeing this, Song Ran walked over and pressed her elbows on the back of the chair. ¡°Huihui, go over and sit beside Aunty Shen. This seat belongs to my Jinghang.¡± Wen Huihui looked pitiful as she went over to the opposite seat. Shen Mengfang chuckled again. ¡°Aw, you two are not married yet. Listen to how you call him. ¡®My Jinghang¡¯? Aren¡¯t you afraid people might talk behind your backs?¡± Song Ran guided Gu Jinghang over to his seat and sat down without any guilt. She looked up and nced at Shen Mengfang. With a faint smile, she said, ¡°Speaking of which, I don¡¯t see you affectionately addressing my dad. You don¡¯t really care about him. Some time ago, Aunty Tao, the hairdresser at the Double Tea Alley, told me that there was no love in your eyes when you mentioned my dad.¡± Shen Mengfang suddenly felt nervous. Why did she have the constant feeling that thisss was seeing through her disguise? Impossible. Song Ran was just being straightforward. She just loves to attack her. Shen Mengfang calmed down and said, ¡°Aw, we¡¯re somewhat of an old couple since we¡¯ve been married for so long. There¡¯s no need to disy our affections.¡± Song Ran snorted and sniggered. ¡°Oh, getting married for five years is considered an old couple? I thought it would take at least 50 years to qualify as an old couple.¡± Song Guoqing cleared his throat. ¡°Ran, stop bickering with your stepmother. Eat your food.¡± It was like this every time they met up with each other. Today was considered mild. Song Guoqing had already gotten used to it though. Song Ran pretended she was hurt. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re biased. Aunty Shen was the one who started this. You should ask her not to bully those younger than her.¡± Shen Mengfang¡¯s hands shivered with rage. She preferred Song Ran to raise her voice and argue back with her. That would be more straightforward and easier to swallow. But just then, Shen Mengfang ran out of wits dealing with the current Song Ran who was enigmatic and weird. Song Guoqing nced briefly at Shen Mengfang before saying, ¡°Well, you too. Ran is still young. Just give her some time.¡± Endnote: Zhuyeqing wine is a type of traditional herbal alcohol that has had a rich history since the Song Dynasty. 7 s Chapter 23 Chapter 23: ?Additional Uploads? Shen Mengfang cursed silently. Did this crafty girl learn from a master? Could the master be this honest looking Team Leader Gu who usually had little to no words? No, no. This Team Leader Gu did not look that sophisticated. Shen Mengfang could not wrap her mind around it. Just then, Mother Wu ced a huge te of Chinese mitten crab onto the dining table. Shen Mengfang had lost a few times that day, so she thought she could try to smooth things over by pleasing the young girl first. As she picked thergest crab and ced it into Gu Jinghang¡¯s bowl, she said hypocritically, ¡°Team Leader Gu, please have some crab. Country folks like you rarely have the chance to try this dish.¡± Gu Jinghang thanked her politely. Yet Song Ran naturally frowned and said, ¡°Our Team Leader Gu has a name. He is called Gu Jinghang. And what do you mean by ¡®country folks¡¯?¡± Shen Mengfang was already scolding her in her heart. Little slut, have some pride while I leave it for you. I am already lowering my status to please this poor boyfriend of yours. Are you trying to walk all over me? He was clearly a poor and old-fashioned man from the countryside. Except for his good-looking face, he was a good-for-nothing. Why would Song Ran treat him like a gem? She obviously could not say this out loud. She used an apologetic tone and said, ¡°Haiz, Ran. You know, I don¡¯t have any ill intentions. That¡¯s just the way I talk.¡± Gu Jinghang tugged Song Ran¡¯s hand lightly under the table, indicating that she should not fight with her family over him. Song Ran pulled her hand away and patted the back of his hand so that he would not worry. She said calmly, ¡°Aunty Shen, you are not from Haicheng either. I thought you came from Ningcheng? Should Ibel you as ¡®country folk¡¯ as well? I don¡¯t mean to be rude either.¡± Shen Mengfang panicked as she looked at Song Guoqing, asking for help. ¡°Old Song, look at her being so impertinent.¡± Song Guoqing was seated at the main seat beside Song Ran and she quickly covered his eyes with her hands while she mouthed the word ¡°Motherf***er¡± to Shen Mengfang. Previously, Shen Mengfang had always won the arguments since she was in a superior position. However this time, she was so agitated from fury that she jumped and pointed at Song Ran while saying, ¡°Old Song, she insulted me.¡± Song Ran released her hands which were covering her dad¡¯s eyes as she innocently asked, ¡°How did I insult you?¡± Shen Mengfang rushed to Song Guoqing andined tearfully, ¡°She cursed at me. She said ¡®Motherf***er.''¡± With guests around, Song Guoqing felt disgraced and his face sank in. He red at Shen Mengfang sternly and said, ¡°You are talking rubbish. Ran is maybe a little stubborn, but she would never curse.¡± Song Ran stared at Shen Mengfang and smiled slyly. Her dad was right that she had a good upbringing. Although she used to quarrel with Shen Mengfang, she would always argue with facts and logic. She had never cursed or spoken rudely before. Her dad would never believe what Shen Mengfang said. The one whose surname is Shen ¨C you lose. Shen Mengfang suddenly felt like she had fallen into a perfectlyid out trap. She hurriedly grabbed Wen Huihui¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Huihui, say it. You are seated opposite her. You would have seen it the most clearly. Did Ran curse earlier on?¡± Song Ran smiled while looking at Wen Huihui and she said, ¡°Yup, Huihui would have seen it the most clearly. Go ahead and tell my dad.¡± Wen Huihui cursed silently to herself. Did she have a choice? Song Ran was staring daggers at her. Could she speak the truth? Hehe. Absolutely not! ¡°I have been friends with Ran for many years and I have never heard her curse. She isn¡¯t that kind of person. Just now she merely stuck out her tongue at Aunty Shen.¡± Shen Mengfang could not contain her anger anymore. She pointed her finger at Song Ran furiously, then she shifted over to Wen Huihui before saying, ¡°You guys are ganging up on me. What... what intentions are you harboring?¡± 3 s Chapter 24 Chapter 24: Chapter 25 ¨C Tipsy Eyes ¡°Enough! Are you done?¡± Song Guoqing scolded Shen Mengfang. Shen Mengfang was stupefied. In the past, Song Guoqing would reiterate what she said to that little bitch because Song Ran could never endure her sarcastic remarks. Whenever Song Ran got angry, she would be reprimanded by her dad. This time, the situation was turned around. Shen Mengfang became the unreasonable one. She was a little flustered and did not dare to continue the fight. The more she did, the more she would lose. Immediately, she softened her attitude. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry then. I must¡¯ve made a mistake.¡± Song Ran looked down and pondered to herself. Shen Mengfang was a flexible person who would recognize her chance and strike at the right time. What a ruthless character. But then again, how could she deceive the world when she took over all the Song family¡¯s assets if she was not ruthless? She lifted her eyes and smiled at Shen Mengfang. ¡°I guess Aunty Shen has a prejudice against me. Don¡¯t wrong me again in the future.¡± Shen Mengfang smiled awkwardly. ¡°No, of course not.¡± I¡¯ll change strategy, and cease fighting with this little bitch. It¡¯s time to think of other ways. Gu Jinghang¡¯s mind felt at ease. He had been so afraid that Ran would lose out to Shen Mengfang, and he would not be able to help her. But judging from the situation, she had done an excellent job. Her arguments were well reasoned and organized so much so that Shen Mengfang had nothing to say from the opposite end. Song Ran was a changed person. She was less harsh and reckless and knew when to soften her attitude. She knew when to act naive and y innocent to win her dad¡¯s affections. Team Leader Gu felt consoled. While having their food, everyone had different thoughts at the dining table. In any case, Song Ran was animated, and she could not stop offering dishes for Gu Jinghang to try. ¡°Eat more. This is the mudfish from Jiangcheng and the purple yam from Huicheng. This is healthy stuff. And this is the swimming crabs from Lake Tai. It¡¯s very delicious. You must have more.¡± Gu Jinghang smiled at her. ¡°Don¡¯t just give it to me. You should eat some too.¡± The two women opposite the table could not stop rolling their eyes. Still, they did not dare ridicule or tease them for fear of getting into trouble again. After the meal, Gu Jinghang had a few drinks, and he looked slightly tipsy. Upon seeing this, Song Rang felt a pang in her chest. They continued to chat until 2:30 pm before Song Ran told her dad, ¡°Jinghang has to mark his attendance at five this evening. I need to send him off now.¡± Wen Huihui volunteered, ¡°Ran, the weather is hot outside. You can stay here while I walk Team Leader Gu out.¡± Song Ran knew Wen Huihui could not wait to sneak out with Gu Jinghang. She must never give her the chance to do so. Song Ran raised her eyebrows and put on a smile. ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m sending my Jinghang off. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Jinghang. I¡¯ll send you to the bus station.¡± The two of them exchanged a smile and headed outside. Wen Huihui followed behind them with a sullen face. The three of them strolled out of the residence area, passed by a small alley, and off to the opposite road. The bus stop was right before a small provision shop. Wen Huihui continued to follow behind them when Song Ran spun around and looked at her. She pretended to be surprised. ¡°Huihui, aren¡¯t you taking the bus from the opposite side? Why are you following us?¡± Why? What? Why? Since yesterday, she could not find a spare moment to spend with Gu Jinghang alone. Song Ran was guarding him too carefully. Wen Huihui still had a lot to say to Gu Jinghang. Gu Jinghang had already forgotten how indifferent Song Ran used to be towards him. Wen Huihui had to jog his memory and stop him from getting lead on by Song Ran. 0 Chapter 25 Chapter 25: Orange Soda Song Ran would often lose her temper. Although she exhibited a meek and pleasant front, no one was sure that she would not return to being an icy cold princess like before. Has Gu Jinghang not suffered enough? Wen Huihui smiled while pretending to be calm and said, ¡°Ran, you have seen us off up until here. This is far enough. You should go back home quickly.¡± She had to grab any opportunity she could to speak to Gu Jinghang. Although her efforts may not pay off, it was better than staying silent. As long as she saw a glimmer of hope, she would hold on to it. She would not give up fighting for a good man like Gu Jinghang. In thete afternoon, they were the only ones at the bus station. Song Ran held onto Gu Jinghang¡¯s arm as if no one was watching and she said justly, ¡°I want to watch him board the bus.¡± Wen Huihui turned pale and she teased intentionally, ¡°Aiyo, are you so unwilling to separate from him?¡± Song Ran turned her head slightly to look at her as she said wittingly, ¡°Yup, I just can¡¯t bear to leave my Jinghang. You should leave. Your bus will be arriving soon.¡± Wen Huihui probably suffered internal injuries from attempting to contain her burning anger. She figured that she most likely would not be able to get the chance to have a private conversation with Gu Jinghang that day. So she had no choice but to bid farewell to Song Ran and reluctantly walk to the bus station on the other side of the road. From Wen Huihui¡¯s view, the two love birds standing opposite her were sopatible ¨C so damnpatible! The guy, tall and good-looking. The girl, cute and submissive. As the guy looked at her with loving eyes, the girl could not stop smiling. Although she did not want to admit it, Gu Jinghang and Song Ran were an ideal couple who were made for each other. Wen Huihui¡¯s bus arrived soon after. She gave them one final nce before she boarded the bus. Song Ran pretended to wave goodbye to Wen Huihui who had found a seat on the bus. Right after, she turned to Gu Jinghang and said, ¡°In the future, you cannot meet with Wen Huihui alone in private.¡± Gu Jinghang felt a sense of guilt wash over him instantly. He was so upset yesterday that he hadn¡¯t thought to reject Wen Huihui when she appeared at his dorm room with wine and had let her into his room. He really should not have done that, and he was filled with regret. Team Leader Gu had a good attitude and he promised to change. ¡°Sorry Ran, I know it was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have interacted with Wen Huihui privately without you around. I... I will never do that again.¡± Song Ran looked around her surroundings and realized that there was no one else at the station, except an uncle selling soda, who was dozing off. She quickly caressed Gu Jinghang¡¯s face and said, ¡°Jinghang, remember this: I like you. I like you very, very much.¡± The rays of the sun at three in the afternoon shone past the leaves and branches of the parasol tree and onto her face. The scent of orange soda from the provision shop lingered in the air... Team Leader Gu had a heart made of steel, but it was melted by the words of the person standing before him and his heart was beating fast, emitting a sweet scent too... Gu Jinghang controlled his urge to pin her to a tree and start kissing her fiercely and instead said with a hoarse voice, ¡°I... I like you too.¡± Song Ran was instantly as red as an apple. Team Leader Gu forced himself to remainposed as he asked in a rough voice, ¡°Ran, when are we meeting again?¡± Song Ran looked up towards him and said, ¡°Will next Sunday be okay? Let me think about where I want to go. I¡¯ll give you a call when I have decided, okay?¡± Beep! Beep! The bus drove slowly towards them from afar. As he was about to leave, Gu Jinghang could not bear to let her go. Song Ran had been so sweet and protective of him that he really wanted to fit her into his pocket and bring her along with him. ¡°Okay. Do you know the number to reach the receptionist¡¯s office in the research institute?¡± Song Ran nodded and said, ¡°I know it.¡± Gu Jinghang was still worried and he asked again, ¡°Are you sure that you know it?¡± He had his reasons to be worried. After all, Song Ran had never once given him a call. 0 Chapter 26 Chapter 26: I Like You Too Song Ran solemnly nodded. ¡°Yes, I know. We exchanged numbers when we first met. I still remember it.¡± When the bus stopped before them, Gu Jinghang boarded the bus reluctantly. He sat on a seat by the window and stuck his head out. Feeling uneasy, he shouted, ¡°You must give me a call.¡± The bus slowly moved while Song Ran followed it as she waved to him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will call you.¡± Gu Jinghang still felt unsure as he repeated his phone number again loudly. ¡°Ran, have you memorized it? Have you?¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry.¡± The bus slowly drove off while Song Ran stood on the spot for some time. She felt overwhelmed as she hugged the parasol trees beside her and knocked her head against the trunk gently. While she did this, she wasughing and screaming. ¡°Ah, Song Ran. You really came to life! Wonderful! Oh god, thank you...¡± The uncle from the provision shop was awakened by her voice. He looked at her as though she was some kind of lunatic. Song Ran banged her head on the tree a few more times before she left, smiling away. The uncle sighed and pondered to himself. What a fine and pretty girl. But is she mentally unsound? Song Ran took a stroll back. Everyndscape and house was precious in her eyes. She took her time to appreciate the beauty of each moment. She realized that her mindset and her reflex actions were that of an 18-year-old, even though she had been born again. For example, her heart throbbed just like a young girl in love when she saw Gu Jinghang. She thought she would be devastated and have an aged mindset after she was reborn. But this was totally not the case. Instead, she was full of vitality. When she returned home, the house was quiet. Her dad was probably taking an afternoon nap. She kept her thoughts to herself as she crept to the second floor and stood outside of her dad¡¯s room. Song Ran could hear Shen Mengfang¡¯s voice from the inside. ¡°Get up. How can you sleep at this time?¡± It seemed like her dad had fallen asleep after having the wine. Song Guoqing then replied to her in an unclear voice, ¡°Why are you shouting?¡± Shen Mengfang asked, ¡°How can you sleep? Do you really intend to marry Ran to that poor team leader?¡± Song Ran gnashed her teeth as she knew that Shen Mengfang would definitely try to sow discord behind her back. Song Guoqing sounded displeased, ¡°Do you think I like that Team Leader Gu? He came to our house with that Zhuyeqing wine. What an unrefined thing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I wonder what he did that has Ran fallen head over heels for him. Look at how Ran treats him like some kind of precious treasure. That kind of man is unreliable.¡± Damn you, Shen Mengfang! Song Guoqing spoke again, ¡°What do you suggest? Since Ran likes him so much, I can¡¯t be forcing them apart.¡± Shen Mengfang answered. ¡°In my opinion, let¡¯s find a husband of good background for her so that she can pay less attention to Gu Jinghang. What do you think?¡± Song Guoqing said, ¡°Ran is only 18 and just started her third year of high school. Initially, I objected to the idea of her uncle introducing her to a boyfriend. Who knew? Her uncle insisted that Team Leader Gu was a man of good character and pushed for him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Ran is still young, and Team Leader Gu is a whole new world to her. But as her elders, we should not be impulsive. Don¡¯t you think so? We should introduce her to another guy, and Ran will probably lose interest in Team Leader Gu very soon.¡± Song Ran gnashed her teeth. Shen Mengfang, just you wait! Song Guoqing asked, ¡°Do you have any suitable candidates in mind?¡± Song Ran stuck her ear to the door for fear of missing a single word. 0 Chapter 27 Chapter 27: The Sister Who Scolds Me ¡°On West Street, Boss Yao of the agricultural cooperative has a third son named Yao Xifeng. He is very talented. I do admire him.¡± Song Ran almost wanted to interrupt and scream at Shen Mengfang. Nonsense! What is it that you are plotting against me? Boss Yao became a wealthy localndlord, but he was totally illiterate. He named his three sons: Dongfeng, Nanfeng, and Xifeng. He severelycked culture and was aughing stock. And the man, Yao Xifeng, who Shen Mengfang referred to as capable, was actually ignorant and ipetent. Normally, she wouldn¡¯t give such losers a second nce. But Shen Mengfang is such a terrible woman. She actually wanted to introduce Song Ran to such an unrefined character. Evil intentions, such evil intentions! Song Ran forcefully kept her anger in check and continued to eavesdrop from behind the door. Song Guoqing¡¯s voice sounded from within the room. ¡°Yao Xifeng... His reputation doesn¡¯t seem good though, and he loves attractive girls.¡± ¡°Aiyo, unmarried men who have yet to settle down are all like this. After he marries Ran, he will definitely dote on her. I don¡¯t want to make any rash judgments on people who deserve better.¡± Song Ran had almost crushed her teeth from grinding them too hard. Shen Mengfang, you watch out! The noises in the room continued for some time. Song Guoqing asked with uncertainty, ¡°Is that so?¡± Shen Mengfang said casually, ¡°Yes, yes. It is certainly so. Old Song, you can¡¯t be indecisive about this. You will have no tears left to cry by the time your precious daughter runs off with that broke Team Leader. We are talking about marriage here. They must definitely bepatible.¡± ¡°Oh, alright.¡± A woman¡¯s pillow talk is crowned the best weapon in the world. Song Ran listened in on their entire conversation before she tiptoed away from the bedroom door. She must know her enemy¡¯s ns in order to defeat her. She had always known that Shen Mengfang harbored ill will towards her. Now that she heard her n, she could tackle it effectively and painlessly. That night, her sister Song Xuan came home at nine. Song Ran knew that her sister was in a rtionship. Her sister was with a guy whose trashy behavior woulde to the surface in the future. As soon as Song Xuan stepped into the house, Song Ran ran quickly and hugged her. Her sister was pretty and she was also gentle and kind. Precisely because she was too nice, she would be hurt by trash like that no-good boyfriend of hers. After Song Xuan ced her bag down, she stretched her hand and patted Song Ran¡¯s head while saying, ¡°Where did you gost night? You never saw how worried Dad was and how Shen Mengfang was trying to frame you with her bitchy talk.¡± Song Ran was like a puppy who would follow wherever her sister went. In her previous life, her sister had passed on for more than a decade. Her heart hurt while thinking about how much she missed this person before her. And that was why she was acting so clingy. ¡°Aiyo, why are you always following behind me. You are blocking my way and it¡¯s annoying, you know?¡± Yup, this is my lovely sister, who scolds me. Isn¡¯t this great? After they washed up, the sisters put on their pajamas, which were of the same floral design, before theyy on the huge bed. Song Xuan nudged her and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should go back to your room and sleep.¡± Song Ran hugged her sister tightly and said, ¡°Nope, I want to sleep with you.¡± Song Xuan shook her head and pinched her cheeks before she said, ¡°When did you be so clingy?¡± Song Ran smiled without saying anything. The night wind blew in and the curtains billowed open from the breeze. Her sister¡¯s gentle voice sounded beside her ears. She felt like it was a lifetime ago since she had heard it. After some time, Song Xuan flicked her forehead and said, ¡°Daydreaming again? I¡¯m asking you a question?¡± Song Ran recovered from her daze and asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t told me where you were having funst night? Did you go to Wen Huihui¡¯s house? Song Ran was ying with her hair when she smiled and said, ¡°You will be surprised after hearing about it.¡± 1 Chapter 28 Chapter 28: A Street In The Red-light District ¡°What?¡± ¡°I slept over at Gu Jinghang¡¯s cest night.¡± Song Xuan widened her eyes and covered her mouth with her hands. After a while, she stuttered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you scoff at him for being old-fashioned and poor? Why did you...¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a little girl who has fallen in love but refused to admit it. That was sheer nonsense. My Jinghang is an exceptionally good man. He¡¯s dashing and good-natured. I like him. We must be content with what we have.¡± Song Ran shook her leg energetically as she was not stingy with herpliments for Team Leader Gu. Song Xuan dropped her jaws as she was in utter disbelief. ¡°What did Team Leader Gu feed you that you¡¯re now so obsessed with him?¡± Song Ran furrowed her brows and pouted. ¡°Why are you acting the same way as Shen Mengfang?¡± Song Xuan was animated. ¡°Did she say the same thing?¡± Song Ran¡¯s anger red up again toward the question. She sat up and pounded her bed. ¡°Not only did she say that, she also wants to separate us by introducing me to Yao Xifeng, the third son of the boss who runs an agricultural cooperative.¡± Song Xuan could not help but knit her eyebrows. ¡°What? Yao Xifeng is a yboy. What girl of a decent background will want to marry him? What did Dad say?¡± Song Ran snorted. ¡°Our dad is old. He actually agreed because he could not stand the simmering pillow talk from that woman.¡± Song Xuan was enraged. ¡°I¡¯ll look for Shen Mengfang and ask her what she is up to.¡± Song Ran pulled her back. ¡°Don¡¯t go, Sister. Tell me more about that yboy Yao Xifeng and how he flirts around.¡± Upon mention of Yao Xifeng, Song Xuan got furious. ¡°Last week, Yao Xifeng was beaten up by his dad because he got a young sales girl who works in the agricultural cooperative pregnant.¡± Song Ran pped her own thigh. ¡°What a badass! How did they settle this?¡± ¡°How else? They are rich, so they took some money and shut the girl up, asking her to abort the child. The girl was given quite a sum of money to keep silent. He has flirted with many girls in the agricultural cooperative, but that was the most serious case since the girl got pregnant. How can Shen Mengfang be so shameless and suggest such a candidate?¡± Song Ran pondered and asked again, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t the girls step forward and testify against him?¡± ¡°Of course, they wouldn¡¯t. They still need to get married in the future. If they did, the public will be notified, and their reputations will be tarnished. Haicheng might be big, but word spreads fast.¡± Song Ran nodded as she pondered, ¡°So does Yao Xifeng only flirt with girls who are of decent background? Did he ever mess around with that type of girl?¡± ¡°Which type?¡± ¡°Well, you know it. Like those girls from Wanding Lane?¡± Wanding Lane was a street within the well-known red-light district of Haicheng, the best location for the rich yboys to seek their pleasures. Song Xuan red at her. ¡°You, little girl, know quite a lot of stuff, don¡¯t you?¡± The next day, Song Ran wore a long-sleeved shirt and pants as she stood at the end of Wanding Lane. From afar, an enchanting woman was strolling over in her bright red flowery dress and curly hair. When she was near Song Ran, Song Ran reached out and stopped her. ¡°How much money did Yao Xifeng pay for your silence?¡± He Juan skidded to a stop. She immediately threw Song Ran a charming smile. ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay you double for whatever he pays you.¡± He Juan¡¯s eyes gleamed... Two dayster, Shen Mengfang woke up early to clean the house. Song Ran was walking down from the stairs as she watched the people busying themselves around the house. She asked in a contemptuous tone, ¡°Is someoneing to our house today?¡± Shen Mengfang looked up at her. ¡°Oh... Hehe. Yeah, there will be two guestsing over for lunch in the afternoon. Ran, you have to stay at home. Got it?¡± 0 Chapter 29 Chapter 29: Going Against Your Will Son Ran pretended ignorance by saying, ¡°They are not my guests. Why can¡¯t I go out?¡± Shen Mengfang panicked for a moment and said, ¡°Girl, your sister is going to work. Can¡¯t you stay at home to entertain the guests?¡± Song Ran touched her hair and replied with a smile, ¡°Yup, Aunty Shen is right.¡± Shen Mengfang was dumbfounded. This girl never exhibited such docile behavior before that such a change in attitude had her a little worried. ¡°Erm... erm... You should go get changed. The shirt that you are wearing is not very nice.¡± Song Ran had intentionally put on an old dacron checkered shirt and ck pants. She did not bother to wash orb her hair and had even stayed up for the past two nights, making her color scarily dull. ¡°Isn¡¯t this outfit nice?¡± Shen Mengfang frowned and said, ¡°Put on the yellow dress which has ck floral prints and a bow on the waist.¡± Song Ran rebutted, ¡°Who are you? Why must I listen to you?¡± Shen Mengfang was worried so she said, ¡°Fine. If you don¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯ll send your dad to have a talk with youter on, okay?¡± Song Ran snorted coldly. As expected, after some effort, Song Guoqing talked Song Ran into putting on a nice dress, but by then, she already knew that something was up. She ¡°obediently¡± went back to her room and sat cross-legged on the bamboo chair while waiting for the guests to arrive. After an hour or so, Mother Wu¡¯s voice sounded from outside. ¡°Ran, the guests are here. Your dad wants you downstairs.¡± Song Ran flew to her dressing table. She picked up the powder and applied it onto her lips before looking at her reflection in the mirror. Yup, dark eye circles, pale lips, looking sick beyond cure. Coupled with the old and crumpled clothes. Do I look like a pampered princess of a wealthy family? Song Ran opened her door with satisfaction. While Mother Wu watched her with a horrified expression on her face, Song Ran went down the stairs with ease. Song Ran was ted to see the expressions on Song Guoqing and Shen Mengfang¡¯s faces. Shen Mengfang walked towards her in a sh and grabbed her hand while asking softly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you change your clothes?¡± Song Ran replied innocently, ¡°Oh, I took a nap and forgot about it.¡± Shen Mengfang continually nudged and pushed her in the direction of the stairs. ¡°You are such a disobedient child.¡± Song Ran loosened her grip and walked to the living room with a big smile on her face while saying, ¡°Who is this uncle? And who is this brother? I haven¡¯t seen them before.¡± Shen Mengfang gritted her teeth. Did this little brat detect something and is now trying to put up an act? Yao Xifeng was a hedonistic son of rich parents. When he saw her, his eyes lit up. Although Song Ran had on old-fashioned makeup, it could not cover her beauty. Yao Xifeng wore a white shirt with ck trousers and had also put on leather shoes with ckces. His hair was neatlybed and his skin tone was as fair as a woman¡¯s. To Song Ran, he was just a foppish guy. Along with his ¡°glorious achievements,¡± she literally had an urge to spit on him. Yao Xifeng walked towards her. His phoenix eyes were unfocused as he said, ¡°You must be Little Sister Ran. You indeed look beautiful.¡± Shen Mengfang heaved a sigh of relief. This girl has a good foundation. Even if she does not dress up, her beauty shines through. It is fine as long as Yao Xifeng likes her. Hehe. Song Ran red at him from the corner of her eyes and feigned ignorance by saying, ¡°Who are you? Why are you calling me ¡®Sister¡¯? I don¡¯t remember having an elder brother.¡± Song Guoqingughed in an attempt to dissolve the tension and he said, ¡°Ran is still young, and I have always spoiled her. She is just being a little yful. Children¡¯s words carry no harm.¡± Yao Xifneg¡¯s dad, Yao Dalong,ughed and said, ¡°No worries. Xifeng isn¡¯t mature either. They are still young. It¡¯s only normal.¡± 0 Chapter 30 Chapter 30: Hit Me If You Can Song Ran almost wanted to spit out her disgust. How could Aunty Shen be so shameless and introduce her to this yboy? Yao Xifeng¡¯s hand struck the air in embarrassment. Shen Mengfang took his hand and said, ¡°Wash your hands and get ready for lunch.¡± Yao Dalong put down the gifts that he was holding. He tugged on his son¡¯s hands and followed Mother Wu to the kitchen in a cheerful mood. Shen Mengfang poked Song Guoqing with her elbow as she whispered, ¡°Did you see it? They brought Maotai and Zhonghua*. I wonder why some peoplee over with Zhuyeqing wine instead when they visit.¡± Song Ran popped her head over. ¡°Aunty Shen, I¡¯m still here, and I¡¯m not deaf.¡± Shen Mengfang gave her a confident smile as she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong.¡± Song Ran smacked her lips and nodded. ¡°Oh, then I suppose you married my dad for Maotai, right? Aunty Shen?¡± Shen Mengfang was once again dumbstruck as she looked pissed off. At this time, both Yao Dalong and his son were done with washing their hands, so Shen Mengfang turned around and walked them over to the dining room for lunch. Song Ran was dragged to the dining room by her dad. ¡°Here, Ran. Sit beside Xifeng. The younger ones should sit together since they speak amonnguage,¡± said Shen Mengfang, giving Song Ran¡¯s arm a tug. Song Ran struggled out of Shen Mengfang¡¯s grip. ¡°This seat belongs to my Jinghang. Can you switch over to the other seat?¡± I want to show them that I have no manners. And to be as rude as possible. If Shen Mengfang is capable of hitting me, just bring it on. Shen Mengfang was unsettled as she felt she could not control Song Ran. It was Song Guoqing who said, ¡°Team Leader Gu is not here. Let Xifeng have that seat.¡± Shen Mengfang had already let the Yaos know ahead of time about the existence of Team Leader Gu so that they wouldn¡¯t be surprised upon mention of his name. Yao Xifeng was also known for his notorious history, therefore he did not dare to ask too much of others. He came to the Song household with low expectations. Song Ran peered at Yao Xifeng with a disgruntled expression. She feigned ignorance and asked, ¡°Why must you sit beside me when there are so many other seats around? Oh, I know. You¡¯re a yboy. So you like to sit beside babes, am I right?¡± The entire table darkened their expressions. Song Ran felt proud for having let the cat out of the bag. Shen Mengfang wished she could ssh hot water on her face. Thisss is asking for a beating! Yao Xifeng looked embarrassed, but he bit the bullet and sat on the seat. He even tried to ease the situation himself. ¡°Hehe. Ran is so humorous.¡± Song Ran snorted and rolled her eyes. ¡°Oh my, oh my. You heartless one...¡± Suddenly, a woman was crying her heart out in the courtyard. Song Ran suddenly came alive upon hearing that. Oh man, the show is about to start. Song Ran acted surprised as she looked at her dad. ¡°Someone seems to be crying outside.¡± The people on the table looked at each other, looking confused. Just as everyone was about to recover from their bafflement, the door was shoved open. Mother Wu hurriedly tried to stop the iing person, and they could hear arguments. ¡°Hey, Miss. Who are you? Why did you barge into someone¡¯s house? How did you get into the yard?¡± Song Ran chuckled secretly to herself. How did she get in? I let her in, of course. That woman¡¯s sharp and loud voice had already overshadowed Mother Wu¡¯s voice. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for that heartless man. Why are you stopping me? Do you want to help that evil man too? Why must we, womenfolk, make things difficult for other women? If you don¡¯t get out of my way, I¡¯ll kill myself here.¡± One must act rogue to deal with civilized people. Song Ran chose the right candidate. As the sound of high-heeled shoes gradually approached, a charming woman in a red and ck one-piece dress showed up at the dining room. Endnotes: Both Maotai and Zhonghua are well-known liquors in China. 0 Chapter 31 Chapter 31: The Father Who Cannot Be Counted On Yao Xifeng had a lost look on his face while Song Ran was gloating over his trouble. He Juan walked quickly but gracefully towards Yao Xifeng. She leaned onto his shoulders and began ming him. ¡°You are such a heartless guy. How could you be having fun here?¡± Everyone at the table was shocked. Song Guoqing red at Yao Dalong. Yao Dalong was filled with embarrassment. He suppressed his burning anger and asked Yao Xifeng, ¡°Who is this?¡± Just as Yao Xifeng was about to speak, He Juan immediately sat down in hisp. Song Ran pretended to be surprised as she pointed towards the two of them and said, ¡°Aiya... What... what is going on?¡± Song Guoqing could not hold it in anymore. He stared at the woman with furious eyes and asked, ¡°May I ask who you are? We are not rted. Why are you creating such a scene in my house? What do you want?¡± Yao Xifeng was perspiring profusely. While looking at this woman before him, he did not dare to move. He Juan smiled flirtatiously and said, ¡°How am I unrted? I¡¯m carrying Xifeng¡¯s child. Can¡¯t Ie by and look for him?¡± Bam! Yao Dalong exploded. He was burning with anger and his face turned red. He pointed at Yao Xifeng with gritted teeth and asked, ¡°Who is she? Exin yourself. Is she speaking the truth?¡± Yao Xifeng nced at the woman again. Of course, he recognized her, but whether or not she was with his child, he could not be sure. Sensing his hesitation, Yao Dalong pushed aside his chair and dashed towards Yao Xifeng and pped him across the face. Shen Mengfang was so afraid that she went over to hold back Yao Dalong.Yao Dalong was totally embarrassed by his hopeless son. In the midst of anger, he shoved his arm and identally pushed Shen Mengfang onto the ground. Song Guoqing immediately went to help Shen Mengfang up as she was whining on the floor. At the same time, Yao Dalong was still scolding his unworthy son for being a bastard as Yao Xifeng wordlessly epted the abuse. It was truly chaotic. Meanwhile, Song Ran was watching the melee as everyone fought amongst themselves. The matchmaking session was actively nned by Shen Mengfang. She could not watch the situation get from bad to worse, so she tried to mediate the quarrel. However, Yao Dalong only stared at Yao Xifeng sternly and said, ¡°Enough! Follow me back home. I¡¯ll deal with you at home!¡± Song Ran was still acting innocent as she said, ¡°Uncle Yao, you are leaving without eating?¡± Yao Dalong forced a smile upon his face and said, ¡°I¡¯m really so sorry. This unworthy son of mine has created trouble.¡± He Juan was still perched on Yao Xifeng¡¯sp. She made him touch her belly and asked him when he was going to marry her. Yao Xifeng did not dare to stay any longer, so he left quickly with his dad who was filled with fury. Watching the father and son step out of the house, Shen Mengfang wanted to chase after them, but Song Guoqing stopped her. ¡°Enough! Isn¡¯t this embarrassing enough?¡± Song Ran nced at Shen Mengfang who had an awkward expression on her face. She asked intentionally, ¡°Aunty Shen, don¡¯t tell me you were going to introduce a yboy like Yao Xifeng to me?¡± Shen Mengfang felt agitated. When she looked into Song Ran¡¯s eyes, she was scared. How did this girl be so mature? She could understand social rtionships now unlike in the past when she gave them no mind. She was only 18. It seemed like only yesterday that she appeared rude and impetuous yet today she disyed a calm personality that did not match her years. Shen Mengfang stood there in a daze and could not say a single word. Song Ran asked again, ¡°Aunty Shen, you actually wanted to marry me off to such a useless idiot who is also a yboy? Even though you are not my biological mother, you wouldn¡¯t dare wish ill will onto me like this, am I right?¡± 0 Chapter 32 Chapter 32: Like A Clear Stream Under The Moonlight Shen Mengfang seemed to be pped awake as she quickly denied, ¡°Why... why would I do that? Ran, isn¡¯t this just a part of your wild imagination? I¡¯m just inviting friends over for lunch. That¡¯s all. You¡¯re overthinking it.¡± When she said that, she was flustered as she took brief nces at Song Guoqing. She could not help but quiver upon seeing the darkened expression on his face. Song Ran chuckled softly as she wrapped her hands around her dad¡¯s elbow. With a soft voice, she said, ¡°Dad, if Aunty Shen thinks this, you must help me. You can¡¯t let my stepmother bully me.¡± Song Guoqing was somewhat disconcerted as he stroked Song Ran¡¯s hair and softened his tone when addressing her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m your father. I will do all that I can so that your life isn¡¯t a living hell. I hate to see you suffer.¡± Song Ran snorted to herself. You won¡¯t be pushing me onto anyone, but you only listen to Shen Mengfang. You can¡¯t seem to stand the pillow talking from that pretty little wife of yours. Song Guoqing threw Shen Mengfang a side nce as he ordered her in a cold voice. ¡°Follow me upstairs.¡± Shen Mengfang acted like she was in a grave situation as she gingerly followed Song Guoqing upstairs. Being pretentious, Song Ran shouted from downstairs, ¡°Dad, Aunty Shen, aren¡¯t you guys having lunch? There¡¯s a spread on the table.¡± ¡°Go on first. We¡¯ll have itter.¡± Chiding someone was a pressing task, so he instead opted to agree with her. How could Song Guoqing be in the mood for lunch? With a loud bang, the bedroom door closed. Song Guoqing gritted his teeth as he glowered at Shen Mengfang. ¡°This is the man you wanted to introduce to Ran? How dare you introduce her to such a notorious character? What are your intentions? Huh?¡± Shen Mengfang staggered back. ¡°What intentions do I have? I did this for Ran¡¯s own good. I asked around. They all said Yao Xifeng is slightly rebellious and loves to flirt with girls. How would I know he would get someone pregnant? If I had known he was that kind of man, I would never have vouched for him.¡± After she admitted her mistake, Song Guoqing softened his tone. ¡°You aren¡¯t pushing Ran to a troubled man on purpose?¡± Shen Mengfang got anxious. ¡°If I harbor any such thoughts, let lightning strike me to death.¡± Most of Song Guoqing¡¯s anger had subsided, but his face remained stern as he said, ¡°If you want to find a husband for Ran, next time please properly do your research. If such a situation were to arise again, I will not spare you.¡± Shen Mengfang quickly agreed. ¡°Yes, I got it. I¡¯ll definitely shortlist the right candidates.¡± Song Ran, who was eavesdropping outside the door, almost went pale. Her dad was such a muddlehead. How could he pin his hope on Shen Mengfang again? 2 It looked like she could not depend on her dad anymore. She could only rely on herself in the future. That night, Song Ran described the incident to Song Xuan. Song Xuan was ted. ¡°I bet Shen Mengfang sustained internal injuries from holding in her anger.¡± Song Ran beamed with joy as she said, ¡°On one hand, she was breathing fire. On the other hand, she had to lower herself and promise our dad that this situation would not happen again. Tell me, why does she do this? Can¡¯t she just be content with what she has and behave herself in our family?¡± Song Xuan shook her head. ¡°Some people are born to create trouble. She loves chaos so that she could sit and reap the benefits from both sides.¡± Ring... The sound of the phone in the living room sounded especially harsh in the quiet of the night. Song Ran curled her lips. ¡°Who would be calling at such ate hour?¡± Then she heard Mother Wu calling for her from downstairs. ¡°Ran, the phone.¡± Song Ran was a little surprised as she walked out, dragging her slippers with her feet. She muttered, ¡°Who could be calling me at this time?¡± Mother Wu said, ¡°Sounds like Team Leader Gu.¡± 0 Chapter 33 Chapter 33: Team Leader Gu Was Anxious Song Ran¡¯s heart sank. She immediately flew down the flight of stairs. She had been so involved with how to deal with the yboy that she had totally forgotten to call her Team Leader Gu. A huge mistake! She dashed towards Mother Wu and grabbed the phone. Before she could regte her breathing, she said while panting heavily, ¡°Jinghang... Jinghang...¡± After three days of waiting for her call but to no avail, Gu Jinghang had been tossing and turning restlessly in bed. He was afraid that she had forgotten his number, but he was also afraid that she would suddenly turn back to her old cold self. He wanted to take the initiative to make the call, but he was also worried that she would be annoyed. Team Leader Gu had it tough for the past few days. He could not contain his emotional turmoil any longer, so he went to the receptionist¡¯s office and made a call to Song Ran with an unsettled heart. Jinghang, Jinghang. At that instant, her gentle voice was as peaceful as Qingjian County under the moonlight, and it soothed his uneasiness. ¡°Yup, Ran. It¡¯s me, Jinghang...¡± His voice was soft and extremely gentle. Song Ran immediately med herself and said, ¡°Jinghang, I¡¯m sorry. I had forgotten to give you a call earlier.¡± In the empty receptionist¡¯s office, Team Leader Guughed out loud joyfully. Great! After three days, Ran was still the same. She had not returned to what she was like before. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I just wanted to ask you if you have decided on where to go on Sunday?¡± This was the main reason for his call. He was afraid that Song Ran had forgotten about her date with him. Song Ran blurted out, ¡°How about People¡¯s Park?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Jinghang agreed instantly. ¡°Yup, alright. Shall we meet at eight in the morning at the entrance of People¡¯s Park the day after?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The stiff expression on Team Leader Gu¡¯s face was gone instantly and he was looking forward to the date which was in two days. ¡°I have been busy for the past few days. That¡¯s why I forgot to call you. Why didn¡¯t you call me earlier?¡± The living room only had a floormp which was lit. The dim light lit up a perimeter of one foot. The other areas were dark and quiet. The night was so still that Song Ran was able to hear Gu Jinghang¡¯s breathing. ¡°Because... because I was busy too.¡± Gu Jinghang casually came up with an excuse. Song Ran did not believe him as she said, ¡°Were you afraid that I would not call you nor answer your call? You were worried that I would be cold towards you again, right? Did you think your call would annoy me? You haven¡¯t been sleeping well for the past few nights, am I right?¡± Team Leader Gu¡¯s heart sank. The little fox was indeed a little fox. How could she have known all these things? ¡°How do you know everything?¡± His voice was as pure as jade. Through his deep and soothing voice, he delivered forgiveness and love through the phone into Song Ran¡¯s ears. In the quiet night, his heart blossomed. Song Ran smiled proudly, ¡°I am Fairy Song. You have to be careful in the future.¡± Gu Jinghangughed softly. Song Ran¡¯s heart was tickled by hisughter, so she quickly changed the subject and said, ¡°Do you know what I¡¯ve been busying myself with these past few days?¡± Gu Jinghang stood tall like a pine tree. Heughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a fairy. I don¡¯t know what you have been up to.¡± Song Ran chuckled. Gu Jinghang was nowfortable enough to crack a few jokes in front of her. She said, ¡°Aunty Shen arranged a matchmaking session for me.¡± Team Leader Gu struggled to stand straight for a moment. His heart which was initially like calm waters was suddenly rippling. He pretended to beposed as he asked, ¡°What... what marriage?¡± Just as Song Ran was about to answer him, she caught a glimpse of the corner of a dress hanging from the staircase on the second floor. The material was from the silk dress pajamas belonging to Shen Mengfang. That woman could forget about trying to eavesdrop. There was no way about it. 0 Chapter 34 Chapter 34: Let¡¯s See How Long She Lasts Song Ran hurriedly said to Gu Jinghang, ¡°Let¡¯s talk again when we meet, okay? I need to go. Bye.¡± Gu Jinghang listened to the dial tone long after Song Ran had hung up as he pressed his hand against the wall. Thisss is bent on making him lose appetite and sleep for two days. Someone had arranged her in a blind marriage? A blind marriage? So, she went forward with the blind marriage? And she was quite happy with it? Gu Jinghang was not someone who felt lost easily, yet his mind was a mess. Suddenly, he regretted making the call. It was better to keep all those heartwarming memories of her and enjoy a few peaceful days. 4 Song Ran put down the phone and crept up the stairs. Then she saw Shen Mengfang, who was standing furtively around the corner. ¡°Aunty Shen, are you eavesdropping?¡± Song Ran suddenly yelled at her, causing Shen Mengfang to break into a cold sweat. She quickly calmed herself down. With one hand at her waist, she pointed the other one at Song Ran. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I was just about to go downstairs and get myself a drink.¡± Song Ran shrugged her shoulders andughed. ¡°Aunty Shen, don¡¯t me me for being so suspicious. After all, you wanted to push me into a life of living hell. It¡¯s only reasonable that I would have all these doubts, right?¡± Shen Mengfang was so infuriated that her cheeks twitched. ¡°You really misunderstood me in regards to this. But it was my fault too. I didn¡¯t do my research properly and suggested a candidate that wasn¡¯t worthy of your consideration. I promise you this won¡¯t happen again.¡± Song Ran hugged her arms before her chest as she whispered into Shen Mengfang¡¯s ears, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry about me. If you dare to separate Jinghang and me again, I will not let you off so easily next time.¡± Shen Mengfang had the impulse to dash into the bedroom andin to Song Guoqing that thisss was threatening her. But Song Ran turned back to her usual innocent and naive self again. Suddenly, Shen Mengfang felt a tremor in her heart. Thisss was not a simpleton. 1 Shen Mengfang had to find out a way to deal with her kiddish ways from now on. Shen Mengfang¡¯s eyes gleamed as she continued to harp on, ¡°Ran, you really misunderstood me. Team Leader Gu is a nice person. He really is.¡± Song Ran turned around and gave her a face. Since her dad was not around, she could not be bothered with this woman. Shen Mengfang gnashed her teeth as she fixed her eyes on the back of Song Ran. She pondered to herself, no matter how great she is, she¡¯s only 18. She might be a smart girl, but how intimidating can she get? One day, she will chase this brazen wicked girl out of the house. The next day, Song Ran woke up early and took a cab to People¡¯s Park. In her arms was arge jar of salted plums. With an uneasy look, she headed to the ticketing booth, where ady had just changed into her uniform for her shift. That day was a usual working day. Moreover, it was early in the morning. Hence, there was no one except Song Ran at the ticketing booth. A middle-ageddy about 40 with short and curly hair peered at Song Ran from a small window. ¡°Miss, do you want to get a ticket?¡± Song Ran hesitated before she handed her a ten-dor note. ¡°Auntie, can you do me a favor, please?¡± Thedy was quite friendly. ¡°What favor?¡± ¡°Well, I want to get two all-day tickets not for today but tomorrow. I¡¯m paying you first. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll being with a guy who will purchase the tickets from you, and you¡¯ll pretend that he won a lucky draw, like he was the 10,000th visitor of the year. Then tell him that the tickets are free of charge. Can you help me with this?¡± 0 Chapter 35 Chapter 35: My Boyfriend Is Great Thedy who was smiling brightly in the beginning suddenly pulled a long face. She waved her hands firmly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t do that, youngdy. That would be fraud. I would be punished severely if my boss finds out. I can¡¯t help you with this.¡± Song Ran criticized her silently, people from the ¡¯80s are just so rigid and inflexible. She quickly handed over the jar of salted plums and said, ¡°Auntie, these plums are salted by my nanny and they are very delicious. This is for you.¡± Thedy looked at Song Ran with righteousness and said, ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t try to bribe me with this. It won¡¯t work and I strictly forbid this. We have our regtions toply with here. Don¡¯t put me in a difficult spot, alright?¡± At that time, there were visitors who were standing behind waiting to purchase their tickets. Thedy returned the ten-dor note to Song Ran and said, ¡°Youngdy, please stand out of the way. There are people who are waiting to purchase tickets.¡± Song Ran clenched onto the note, carried the plums, and clutched the bag of bread from the Ruby Cake Shop. As she retreated to a corner, she mulled over the events that had just transpired in her head. Song Ran wasn¡¯t surprised. She had expected things to not go down smoothly. The people in this generation values rules over anything else. Opposite the ticketing counter, a willow tree stood by the roadside. Song Ran leaned on the tree trunk and stared at thedy through the small window. However, thedy did not bother with her at all. Song Ran continued to stand there until afternoon. When she saw that the ticketing counter was empty, she insisted on trying her luck again. She tried lowering her stance so that she could look at thedy with her pitiful eyes. She said, ¡°Auntie, could you try to amodate my request?¡± I am not refusing to pay. Is it so hard to cooperate and put on a show? Thedy waved her hand to reject her again and Song Ran¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± There were people queueing behind her waiting to purchase tickets again. Song Ran mumbled to herself, ¡°What a rough day.¡± She could only carry the plums and bread and go back to stand under the willow tree. After standing there for the entire morning, she was tired and hungry. Fortunately, she had bread with her. She took out a small piece of bun and tossed it into her mouth. The bread was dry and tough, and she did not have water with her. She was so suffocated that her face turned red. She continually patted her chest while coughing as she supported herself using the tree. What had she done to deserve this? The ticketing officer behind the small window burst outughing. Another middle-ageddy wearing a red armband walked into the ticketing counter. She was the security officer in charge of maintaining safety in the park. Thedy shouted as she entered, ¡°Supervisor Li, what are youughing at?¡± The ticketing officer pointed at Song Ran and recounted the story. The security officerughed and said, ¡°Aiya, Supervisor. Just agree to her request.¡± The ticketing officerughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to wait and see how long she holds up for before I do that.¡± In the afternoon, the sun was scorching hot. Song Ran felt dizzy. She could not feel her legs anymore so she disregarded her image and sat down on the tree roots. The dog days of summer was the hottest period of the year without any breeze. She felt suffocated from the heat and she felt that her throat was burning up. She waited until the counter was empty before going forward to engage in another discussion again. However, the ticketing officer was cold towards her without giving her any room for negotiation. She hugged the jar of salted plums and sat below the tree helplessly and sighed resignedly. A ticket costs three dors, so two tickets would cost six dors. Team Leader Gu only earns 30 dors a month. She used to be insensitive, wasting so much of Gu Jinghang¡¯s money. Now that she wished to save his money for him, she could not do it and her heart hurt. 0 Chapter 36 Chapter 36: Dressed Up Song Ran sat there groggily till sunset, feeling the pain in her butt. She lifted her head and quickly stood up when she saw the ticketing staff locking the door. She patted her butt before she rushed over. The ticketing staff was walking very fast, and Song Ran had to trot to catch up to her. She tugged the hand of the staff. Before she could say anything, Song Ran willed a few tears to form in her eyes. The ticketing staff fixed her eyes on her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to cry in front of me just so that I would break a few rules for you.¡± Song Ran was upset as she pouted. Her voice was shaking as she prepared to speak. ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s not easy for my boyfriend. He¡¯s only a team leader of a research institute in Songshan County, getting a low wage every month. To spend a day in the park will cost him half a month of his wage. I was not being understanding by splurging his money in the past. Now... now I only want to make it up to him. Can¡¯t you give me this chance?¡± Why does she feel bad? Why can¡¯t she stop crying? The ticketing staff intentionally put on a cold face. ¡°Since he¡¯s a poord, why is he dating? Just stay single and that would cost nothing.¡± Song Ran had waited for an entire day for this, and she was anxious and frustrated. She grabbed the hand of the ticketing staff, and her tears flowed freely down her cheeks. ¡°Yes, he has no money. He¡¯s a poor chap. But he¡¯s a kind-hearted person. He always gives up his seat for others on the bus. If he sees a bicycle going uphill, he will go out of his way to help give it a push. He¡¯s not rich, but he will still give his money to the homeless. Where can I find such a righteous and kind-hearted man?¡± she cried as she said this. The ticketing staff finally burst outughing at her pitiful look. ¡°Is he really all that great?¡± Song Ran sniffled as she nodded. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s very good. Super good. He¡¯s not only kind, but he¡¯s also good-looking.¡± The ticketing staff nodded after her. ¡°Well, that¡¯s rare. Okay, I¡¯ll help you then.¡± Happiness came too suddenly as Song Ran froze on the spot. The ticketing staff stroked her head and asked, ¡°Why? Are you simply too happy?¡± Before she could forget, she quickly fished out six dors to give to the auntie. With eyes full of gratitude, she looked at the staff. ¡°Thank you, Auntie. Thank you!¡± As she said this, Song Ran passed therge jar of salted plums to her. ¡°This is for you.¡± The ticketing staff declined her offer as she waved her hands. ¡°I¡¯m not epting any bribes. I can help you but on one condition.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You have to clean the park for two days. Are you willing to do it?¡± Song Ran swallowed her saliva with difficulty. Clean the park in the dog days of summer? But she¡¯s a missy in the house who has never lifted a finger to help around the house. Can her body take it? Will she ckout after getting a heat stroke? ¡°Why? Perhaps your boyfriend is not good enough for you to do such a trivial thing.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I will.¡± Song Ran made her promise. It¡¯s just cleaning the park for two days. Picking up bottles, trimming the grass, and so on. They are just trivial tasks. Thedy chuckled as she waved. ¡°Sure. See you tomorrow then.¡± Song Ran held her hand. ¡°Auntie, you must put on a good show tomorrow. My boyfriend cannot know. Okay?¡± Thedy deliberately put on a stern face. ¡°You¡¯re such a fussy girl. I can¡¯t do it if you ask for too much.¡± Song Ran immediately rxed her grip on the situation. ¡°Okay, just do whatever you can.¡± The ticketing auntie rolled eyes before she rode off on her bicycle. Song Ran hugged therge jar to her chest as she happily went home. The moment she came home, she met Wen Huihui, who was in the living room waiting for her. As soon as Wen Huihui saw her, she went up to her with eagerness. ¡°Ran, where did you go?¡± 4 s Chapter 37 Chapter 37: Crescent Moon Eyes Song Ran put on a fake smile and replied, ¡°I went out to y.¡± ¡°Where did you go? You are carrying so much food with you.¡± Song Ran muttered, ¡°Oh, I went to the Damuqiao Bird and Flower Market. I¡¯m going there with Jinghang tomorrow at ten in the morning. I went to check out the location today.¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s eyes lit up as she said, ¡°Oh, is that right? Let me go with you.¡± Song Ran red at her and said, ¡°You cane to my house at nine in the morning tomorrow. I won¡¯t wait for you if you arete.¡± Wen Huihui smiled and said, ¡°Okay, got it.¡± She believed that Song Ran was still the naive girl who was not well-versed with the affairs of the world. She wanted to take the chance to rify things with Gu Jinghang before Song Ran caught on about it. Her family had already arranged a blind marriage for her. They obviously despised the poor Jinghang. Wen Huihui stayed for dinner. She was chatting with Song Ran about things that happened in the past and all the nice things she had done for her, hoping to wake up her conscience. Song Ran did not say anything. Wen Huihui would only work with her mouth when it came to helping others. Yet, she treated Song Ran¡¯s kindness towards her like dirt. In her past life, Song Ran had been too silly to realize the hypocritical show of affection from others. Since she was given the chance to relive her life, she would not be tricked by others again. After seeing Wen Huihui off, Song Ran dragged Mother Wu into the kitchen to make green bean tarts and mint cake for her to bring along tomorrow. She also instructed Mother Wu to wake up earlier the following morning to cook a big pot of green bean soup for her too. Mother Wuughed and said, ¡°Our Ran is indeed very interested in Team Leader Gu.¡± Song Ran chuckled and said, ¡°Try not to make the pastries too sticky. The weather is too hot. I do not have the appetite for sticky desserts.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The next day, Song Ran woke up really early. She intentionally put on a white dress with red floral prints and matched it with white leather shoes. She let down her long hair behind her back and put on a pink headband. This outfit was fashionable and going out in such a style was thetest trend. Mother Wu had already packed the food for Song Ran. The green bean tarts and mint cake were kept in a hand-carry bag while a big jar of barley tea had been cooled and packed using a pocket. She swallowed her breakfast quickly and started rushing out while carrying the bags. Song Xuan came down from the second floor. When she saw Song Ran, she looked unhappy and said, ¡°Song Ran, must you do all this?¡± Song Ran swayed and smiled at her sister before she said, ¡°Definitely.¡± Song Xuan rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Is it heavy? Do you need any help carrying it?¡± ¡°Aiya, there¡¯s no need for that. Erm, Sister. If Wen Huihuiester, just tell her that I went off already. Don¡¯t let her know the details, alright?¡± Song Xuan was confused as she said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you are up to recently. Why? Didn¡¯t you bring Wen Huihui along everywhere you went previously? I thought you brought her along for your dates with Team Leader Gu too. Why aren¡¯t you letting her tag along now?¡± Precisely because she had been letting Wen Huihui tag along, Wen Huihui had developed wrongful feelings for Gu Jinghang. How can an outsider be allowed to sleep beside her bed? If Wen Huihui was sensitive, she would have the awareness to give up on Gu Jinghang on her own. If Wen Huihui did not adapt to the current circumstances and continued ying dirty tricks, Song Ran would not hesitate to return the favor. ¡°How can a date have three people?¡± Song Ran smiled as she bid goodbye to her sister. She carried all the bags and was on her way out of the house. After passing through the bungalow district, there was a narrow road. The roads in Haicheng were mostly narrow doublene streets. They were curved and bent and none of the roads were straight. 0 Chapter 38 Chapter 38: Struck A Lottery Song Ran reached out a hand to g a taxi. She boarded the car and fastened her seat belt. She checked her watch... Right, it¡¯s half-past seven. Just in time. Wen Huihui, have fun with yourself. I¡¯m out. Song Ran sat tight and suddenly remembered that all it took was 20 minutes for her to reach People¡¯s Park. But Gu Jinghang would take at least two and a half hours. She had fixed an eight o¡¯clock appointment with him, which was still too early. On the way, she was on pins and needles. To reach People¡¯s Park by eight, Gu Jinghang would have to set off by half-past five and wake up at five. Oh no, the bus was not even operating at half-past five. Gosh, why didn¡¯t he call and remind her? While her thoughts were running wild, she did not notice that the cab was crawling up to the gates of the People¡¯s Park. From afar, she saw a man standing with an upright posture under the parasol trees. Song Ran paid her cab fare, took her bags, and sprinted over. Gu Jinghang spotted her from afar. She was beautiful and attractive. The moment he saw her carrying many small lunch bags, he went to her and took them off her shoulder. ¡°What are these?¡± ¡°Food. Our lunch.¡± Gu Jinghang felt a little lost. ¡°You silly girl, are you afraid that I¡¯ll let you go hungry?¡± After Song Ran passed the things to him, the weight she was carrying was relieved. ¡°The food in the park is neither cheap nor delicious. Let¡¯s have this at noon, shall we?¡± As Gu Jinghang swallowed his saliva, his heart seemed to be floating around his chest. His eyes were imprable with aplicated look in it. He knew that this girl brought these things all the way here just to save him money. Song Ran was wrong. In fact, Gu Jinghang did nothing to deserve her concern or even for her to treat him so well. The words stuck in his throat, and eventually, he swallowed it. Song Ran cared for him, and he knew it. She did not want to tell him that she was saving his money for him for fear of hurting his pride as a man. In that case, he should appreciate her thoughtfulness and be nicer to her in the future. He freed out one hand and stroked her head. ¡°Don¡¯t carry them anymore. It¡¯s quite heavy.¡± Song Ran looked up and smiled. Her eyes narrowed into a crescent while her millet-like teeth were straight and neat. Her smile was sweet. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Team Leader Gu finally could not restrain his overwhelming emotions as he pulled her into his arms. In a deep and restrained voice, he said, ¡°You silly girl...¡± Early in the morning, many tourists were walking around at the park entrance as it was Sunday. Most of them were young couples who were staring at them. Song Ran¡¯s arms were around him. Softly, she said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of others pointing fingers at us?¡± Gu Jinghang was a very traditional and conservative man. He could endure all the tortures after he was drugged and drunk. Under that kind of circumstance, he managed to keep his rationale, refusing to touch her. Hence, one could tell Song Ran was touched by him hugging her openly. Gu Jinghang had all kinds of thoughts. His worries were superfluous. After so many days, Ran had wholeheartedly thought of him and even went out of her way to save his money for him. He did not deserve it. He was not worthy of her. Song Ran could not stand the ambiguous looks from the passers-by, so she pulled away from him. ¡°Jinghang, let¡¯s go and get our tickets.¡± Gu Jinghang finally came to his senses. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get our tickets.¡± He held her hand and headed to the ticketing booth, where a long line was forming. ¡°Jinghang, how did you get here so early?¡± How? After she told him that her family arranged a blind marriage for her the day before yesterday, how could he sleep? It was a blind marriage. Hence, he got up at four-plus this morning and walked to town. He took the city bus and could not stop his mind from imagining all sorts of things along the way. CREATORS¡¯ THOUGHTS Larbrestudio From 15 Feb 2020, Coins spent on books that aren¡¯t selected will be refunded within 30 days. However, Fast Passes will not be refunded. The selected book will have a mark on the corner of the book cover in 30 days to indicate continuation. Thank you for your understanding. 0 Chapter 39 Chapter 39: The Urge To Kiss Her ¡°Didn¡¯t you say to meet at eight in the morning?¡± ¡°I forgot that it was far for you. Why didn¡¯t you remind me about it?¡± Gu Jinghang held onto her hand tightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m used to waking up early.¡± Song Ran was dragged into the queue while she nagged softly, ¡°You got up around four to five in the morning, right? Were there still stars in the dark sky? You are so silly.¡± Gu Jinghang gently caressed her finger using his thumb as he let out a subtle smile at the corner of his mouth. Was he silly? Not at all. When it was their turn, Song Ran popped her head out from behind Gu Jinghang and looked at the ticketingdy. Thedy gave her a knowing look and Song Ran was ted as she waited for thedy to put on a show. Supervisor Li looked at Gu Jinghang carefully and pretended to be tabting some figures on the side. After some time, she removed her sses and her eyes lit up as she said, ¡°Wow, young man. You are in luck.¡± Auntie, you have great acting skills! Song Ran almost wanted to give her a thumbs up. Gu Jinghang was extremely confused as he looked at her and asked, ¡°Why?¡± Supervisor Li coughed lightly and maintained a neutral expression on her face before saying, ¡°Young man, you are the 100,000th visitor to our park this year. Your luck is incredible.¡± Song Ran immediately responded and said, ¡°Wow, really?¡± Supervisor Li stamped the two tickets with a red stamp before handing it out through the window as she said, ¡°Here you go. These are free of charge.¡± Everything passed by very quickly and Team Leader Gu did not have time to process everything that was going on. Gu Jinghang looked at the ticketing officer and turned to nce at Song Ran. While he was holding on to the tickets still feeling lost, he was dragged aside by Song Ran. Everyone else in the queue was looking at them with envy. Song Ran carried on with her act as she looked down at the tickets in his hands and said excitedly, ¡°This is such a great gift which fell from heaven. Jinghang, you have such amazing luck.¡± Gu Jinghang held on tightly to the two tickets in his hands and asked with uncertainty, ¡°There is such an event in the park?¡± ¡°Obviously. If not, did you think the ticketingdy would give you two free tickets because you are so good-looking?¡± Gu Jinghang nced at her while thoughts raced in his mind. He eventually handed the tickets to her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Song Ran heaved a sigh of relief while holding on to the tickets tightly and followed closely behind Gu Jinghang as they walked towards the entrance to get their tickets checked. Hey, I saved about seven to eight dors for my Jinghang today. Song Ran noted this down in the book in her heart as she wished to redeem herself. She used to be unthoughtful towards him so she wanted to return him the favor one day. She carefully calcted in her head, in the three months which they had been hanging out, she had already made him spend more than 200 dors on her. Ah, Song Ran, you were just like Zhou the Exploiter. You were terribly ruthless and inhuman. Meanwhile, Wen Huihui had arrived at Song Ran¡¯s house half an hour earlier. However, as soon as she entered, she was told that Ran had already left. Wen Huihui looked at Song Xuan in disbelief and said, ¡°Huh? Why did she leave without me? She told me toe at nine in the morning and it¡¯s only 8:30 right now.¡± Song Xuan waved her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure.¡± Wen Huihui did not say anything else before she rushed out of the house. She walked down the road with gritted teeth and quickly gged down a cab. She immediately told the driver, ¡°Sir, please take me to the Damuqiao Bird and Flower Market.¡± The bird and flower market was such a huge space, Wen Huihui was worried that she would not be able to find the couple in time. At the People¡¯s Park... The park was flooded with visitors, mostly couples, but some parents brought their children there as well. Gu Jinghang carried the bags of food with one hand and held onto Song Ran¡¯s hand with his other as he said softly, ¡°There are many people here. I¡¯m afraid you could get lost easily.¡± Gu Jinghang was worried that Song Ran would get lost. That was why he was holding her hand. Song Ran smiled and murmured, ¡°What a hypocrite.¡± CREATORS¡¯ THOUGHTS Larbrestudio From 15 Feb 2020, Coins spent on books that aren¡¯t selected will be refunded within 30 days. However, Fast Passes will not be refunded. The selected book will have a mark on the corner of the book cover in 30 days to indicate continuation. Thank you for your understanding. 3 s Chapter 40 Chapter 40: Into The Lake ¡°But you came out so early. The bus isn¡¯t even operating yet, right? How did you get here?¡± ¡°I walked a few miles to the town and took the bus from there.¡± Those few miles of non-stop walking while juggling his bags of nerves had be one of the most memorable experiences in Gu Jinghang¡¯s life. Luckily, all his worries disappeared as soon as he saw her, just like seeing the sun when the clouds had dispersed. Song Ran looked down at his rolled-up pants and his sneakers which were stained with mud. It seemed like he had traveled over mountains and rivers to get to her. ¡°It rainedst night. The road must have been difficult to walk on, wasn¡¯t it?¡± As she said this, Song Ran held his hand tighter. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. He neverins about his sufferings, and never shows off the things he has done for her. He just stands beside her, sincerely and quietly. With only a monthly wage of 30 dors, he would treat her to a Western meal that cost 60 to 70 dors. To meet her punctually at eight o¡¯clock, he would walk seven to eight miles on a muddy road. Song Ran teared up again. But she quickly lowered her head and warned herself not to cry anymore. If she continued, her eyes would get puffy. Gu Jinghang did not notice her unusual behaviors. He hesitated before he asked, ¡°Ran, you told me on the phone that your family has arranged a blind marriage for you. What¡¯s going on?¡± Song Ran carefully wiped the corner of her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Talking about it makes my blood boil.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°That evil Shen Mengfang is going out of her way to try and push me into a living hell. She manipted my dad to find a rich guy for me. Then she found a stupid yboy and introduced him to me. That Yao Xifeng wasn¡¯t even fit to carry your shoes. Hmph!¡± Gu Jinghang felt a mix of happiness and sadness all rolled into one when he heard what she said. He was happy that Song Ran had her mind set on him. On the other hand, if her dad doesn¡¯t approve of him, Song Ran would be powerless to go up against her dad. What does he have to do in order to win the recognition of his future father-inw? Song Ran criticized Yao Xifeng from head to toe. Gu Jinghang just sat there quietly, listening to her non-stop chatter as she vented her anger. The two of them strolled along theke. Song Ran dragged him into a line for boat rides. Their ticket allowed them ess to all the activities within the park. With all the different facilities, it was more than enough tost them the entire day. The two of them managed to get a boat in no time. Gu Jinghang ced the lunch bags on the side before he helped Song Ran safely into the boat. He then sat in the driver¡¯s seat and began to pedal the boat with his feet. Soon, the boat was sailing along theke. As he pedaled, the boat came to a dark corner on theke. Suddenly, Song Ran¡¯s eyes gleamed as though she had discovered a whole new world. She grabbed Gu Jinghang¡¯s arm and lowered her voice. ¡°Look behind that willow tree. A couple is kissing.¡± Her pink lips were moving as Team Leader Gu forgot to breathe, and his heart forgot to beat. Feels like kissing them... Song Ran was totally unaware of the man¡¯s intentions. She was still eximing, ¡°Wow, look. They¡¯re really kissing, and it¡¯s been quite some time. Gosh... They¡¯re really bold...¡± Team Leader Gu stopped his feet, and the boat came to a halt, drifting on the gentle water. With the couple under the willow tree acting as the catalyst, Gu Jinghang desired and wanted her lips even more. He made up his mind and closed his eyes. With his hands on Song Ran¡¯s waist, he lowered his head slightly. Song Ran¡¯s hair was swaying along with the gentle breeze. He could smell the faint lotus shampoo on her hair. Like an active volcano ready to erupt, he was closing in on her lips... ¡°Help...¡± 3 s Chapter 41 Chapter 41: Untitled Plop. A woman¡¯s scream pierced through the vast area. Song Ran turned around at once using her natural reflexes. Team Leader Gu¡¯s cheeky n fell through. He felt terrible but, nevertheless, also quickly turned his head in the direction in which Song Ran was looking at. On the shore not too far away, a young woman was seen sobbing loudly. ¡°My son... My son has fallen in. I... I... I can¡¯t swim.¡± In the river, a little boy was seen struggling to stay afloat. However, he was drifting further and further away from the shore... Before Song Ran could react, she heard another plop. The boat swayed and Gu Jinghang jumped into the river. Song Ran felt her heart drop. She shouted worriedly from the boat, ¡°Hey, Gu Jinghang. You, you, you... What are you doing?¡± She did not want him to be in any danger. Other people¡¯s lives did not matter to her. Not at all. Gu Jinghang could not be harmed in any way. She did not want him to be a hero out of recklessness. If anything were to happen to him, what would she do? While swimming, Gu Jinghang instructed, ¡°Ran, stay on the boat. It¡¯s safer. And don¡¯t move around.¡± Song Ran was panic-stricken and she had tears in her eyes as she said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you discuss it with me before jumping into the water?¡± Gu Jinghang could not be bothered about other things as he just wanted to get to the boy as quickly as possible. He stretched his hand and grabbed the boy by his neck. As the boy involuntarily swallowed more water, he grew flustered so he started struggling even more. He dragged Gu Jinghang down and they both sank lower into the depths of the water with their heads fully submerged. Song Ran quickly went to the driver¡¯s seat. She flew at the speed she was pedaling and she could feel her heart in her mouth. Gu Jinghang was aware that when someone was drowning, they could present a grave situation. Even a child as young as ten years old would be able to drag an adult like him deeper into the water. Gu Jinghang held the child¡¯s neck with one hand and grabbed his struggling hands with the other. The river was about two meters deep. Gu Jinghang was dragged by the boy to the base of the river, who was still desperately kicking his legs. He did not bring the boy afloat from the water, but instead, he walked on the soft soil and took one step at a time towards the shore. He heard Song Ran¡¯s blurry voice from not too far away. ¡°Jinghang, Gu Jinghang, please don¡¯t scare me. Come up quickly... Pleasee up quickly.¡± Gu Jinghang was also very anxious as he silently prayed. Ran, please stay on the boat. Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry... The little boy was so terrified that he used all his strength to escape from Gu Jinghang¡¯s grip. Gu Jinghang was tired. Maybe he should have hit him unconscious before saving him. He used much of his effort to try and suppress the struggling boy. Fortunately, because the boy had been holding his breath for so long, his strength was diminishing. Gu Jinghang held his breath while taking step after step out of the water towards the shore. Song Ran had finally pedaled the swan boat over. The surface of the river had no movements at all. She was flustered and her heart almost seemed to stop beating. ¡°Jinghang... Jinghang.... Please don¡¯t frighten me. Come back up.¡± Her voice broke into a sob. Gu Jinghang who heard her from inside the river started to panic. The child in his hands had already fainted from theck of oxygen. He could vaguely see the moving surface of the river and the muddy shore. Whoosh. Finally, Gu Jinghang came out of the water with the child in tow. Song Ran heaved a sigh of relief. She was impatient as she tried to jump onshore from the boat. When Gu Jinghang saw that, his heart skipped a beat as he stopped her. ¡°Ran, it¡¯s two meters away. You can¡¯t reach the shore. Wait for a moment. Wait for me.¡± 2 s Chapter 42 Chapter 42: Receive A Pennant Song Ran grabbed onto the sides of the boat as she anxiously watched Gu Jinghang pulling the boy back to shore. He put the boy on the ground and pressed his chest a few times. The boy threw up some water and coughed violently. The boy¡¯s mother held Gu Jinghang¡¯s hand and shed tears of gratitude. ¡°Thank you. Thank you. I¡¯m so grateful for you.¡± Without a word, Gu Jinghang turned around and went back to the water again. He pulled the swan boat to the shore and got Song Ran out of the boat. Song Ran was furious. She pounded his chest and bellowed, ¡°Who are you to be a hero? Huh? Do you know it¡¯s dangerous to blindly jump into the water and save someone? I read on the news that every year people get themselves drowned while trying to save a life. Do you know how worried I was?¡± Gu Jinghang reached out and stroked her head. ¡°I¡¯m still kicking, aren¡¯t I? I know my limits. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°You know your limits my foot!¡± The security officer dashed over and spotted Song Ran, who was weeping. She recognized this little girl who pestered Supervisor Li for the entire day yesterday just to help her boyfriend save some money. It looked like her boyfriend was indeed worth her while. The mother took her son and thanked him again before they left. Gu Jinghang made casual remarks as he was still trying to coax Song Ran, who was feeling emotional. Song Ran tugged on the wet clothes around his chest. ¡°Gu Jinghang, don¡¯t you dare be rash and act heroic next time. I¡¯ll not spare you again!¡± Many people around them were watching. Gu Jinghang had to coax her softly and gingerly. ¡°No, I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll listen to what you say from now on, okay?¡± Song Ran¡¯s eyes were red. Gu Jinghang continued in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, alright?¡± Song Ran pouted as tears welled in her eyes. ¡°I like you, so I worry about you. I was afraid something might¡¯ve happened to you. Gu Jinghang, do you not understand? How can you not understand?¡± Gu Jinghang was stunned. He tried to recollect his memories. When did Song Ran develop such deep and intense feelings for him? He was puzzled. For the past three months, Song Ran was aloof to him. Why did she suddenly change and feel so much for him that she could barely control herself? He really could not recall anything that he had done for her during that period for Song Ran to be so touched. The moment she cried, his heart ached for her, and he would be lost. He would do anything for her just to make her happy and bring a smile to her face. Song Ran was weeping hard, and his heart almost broke. He could not think any further. He wanted to hug her and coax her, but he was soaking wet. So he could only continue to stroke her head. ¡°I know. I know you care and worry about me. From now on, my life is yours. I¡¯ll treasure my life, okay?¡± Yes, he made a clear and solemn pledge to her. Song Ran looked at the man whose clothes were wet and dripping with water. She wiped away her tears. With heartache, she grumbled, ¡°You need to change your clothes.¡± Gu Jinghang did not mind as he waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine. The sun is hot today. I¡¯ll be dry in no time.¡± Song Ran grumbled again, but Gu Jinghang could not make out her words. He only knew that the way she frowned and pouted her lips was adorable and lovely. It felt really good to have someone worried about him. Song Ran pointed to the boat parked on the side. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back on the boat.¡± ¡°Okay, forget it then.¡± Song Ran wanted to pull Gu Jinghang away, but she suddenly remembered that all her food was still on that boat. So she got Gu Jinghang to go back on the boat to retrieve them. Gu Jinghang hopped onto the boat and hesitated. ¡°Should we return the boat?¡± 0 Chapter 43 Chapter 43: We Will Shine Together Song Ran put one hand on her hip and roared, ¡°Why are you always so responsible?¡± The security officerughed in the back and said, ¡°Youngdy, your boyfriend is right. You shouldn¡¯t leave the sightseeing boats lying around.¡± Song Ran grumbled, ¡°My boyfriend just saved a life. How are you going to go about thanking him?¡± ¡°About that. I need to consult my supervisor. Perhaps, a pennant as a gift?¡± Song Ran apuded and said, ¡°Auntie, you have to keep your word. I will remember what you promised about the pennant. You have to send it to his research institute in Songshan County.¡± If a good deed is done, he should leave his name. Only then, would his supervisor in the research institute know about it and record his credit points. The security officerughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry youngdy. I will definitely acknowledge this.¡± Turning around, Gu Jinghang was already in the boat. He reached out his hand. Song Ran grabbed onto it and he used the strength in his hand to pull her into an embrace. The small boat swayed as they traveled. There were pockets of shade from the tree and the rays of sunlight were asionally hidden. On the boat ride, they saw half a tree trunk submerged in the water while the other half was exposed in the air. The tree was like Song Ran¡¯s love and admiration for Gu Jinghang ¨C not revealing, yet firm and strongly rooted. Although she med him, her heart was filled with admiration. To her, Gu Jinghang was the unrivaled hero who would step on rainbow clouds to marry her. He was the greatest hero in her heart. Gu Jinghang held onto her until she had sat down safely. Song Ran tugged on his short-sleeved shirt and Gu Jinghang turned to look back at the shore. When he saw that everyone had left, he let out a sigh of relief. Song Ran said in a nasty tone, ¡°Why are you acting like a thief? What did you think I was going to do?¡± Gu Jinghangughed softly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no one here anymore. You can do whatever you want.¡± Song Ran snorted softly, ¡°Hmph! What are you thinking of?¡± As she was speaking, she started twisting the edges of his shirt to get rid of the water. The sound of water dripping onto the wooden nks of the boat was audible. Gu Jinghang was so moved. He wanted to say something, but he only opened his lips without saying a single word. ¡°Ran, can we sit in the boat for a while? There is a huge breeze on the river. My shirt would dry faster this way.¡± Song Ran was seated with her chin on one hand. She looked at him attentively and said, ¡°Okay, we can sit here until your shirt dries.¡± The small boat drifted along the waves. The couple was enjoying the breeze along with the food and drinks that Song Ran had brought along. On the shore, there was even a grandpa ying the erhu. What a beautiful natural scene. Let us swing the oars As the boat pushes the waves. The sea reflects the beautiful white pagoda Surrounded by green trees and red walls... Team Leader Gu pped and said, ¡°Ran, you are such a great singer.¡± Song Ran turned her head to look at him and she said, ¡°If I were to be a superstar and sing in television shows, what would you think about that?¡± Gu Jinghang was a little stunned. Instinctively, he did not want that. The current Ran belonged to him and him alone. If she really became a superstar, how many people would adore her? How many people would want to meet her? And among these people, how many of them would be outstanding? Team Leader Gu was not so confident that his Ran would still choose him over so many other capable people. He was in a daze. Song Ran waved her hands in front of his face and said, ¡°My Jinghang, what are you daydreaming about?¡± Gu Jinghang recovered from his daze and said while smiling, ¡°No... nothing.¡± ¡°I was asking you a question. Should I be a superstar?¡± Gu Jinghang stared at her and said, ¡°Would you like to be one?¡± Song Ran ruffled her hair and said, ¡°Of course. I like to sing and act. I feel that I¡¯m suited for it.¡± 2 s Chapter 44 Chapter 44: Song Ran, Who Are You Trying To Kid? In her previous life, she had subtly mentioned to Wen Huihui that she wanted to be an actress. But that woman had put a halt to her dreams. Wen Huihui kept instilling in her the idea that all actors and celebrities were low-ss performers and that it was a dirty upation. Song Ran was proud, and she gave up the idea of bing a star after hearing what Wen Huihui had to say. Yet, Wen Huihui was epted into the Haicheng Theatre Academy. She found sess in love and career and became the true winner in life. While Song Ran, who, ironically, believed all her lies, had her life ruined. That wicked Wen Huihui harbored evil thoughts and ruined Song Ran¡¯s life with her very own hands. She enjoyed everything that belonged to Song Ran without feeling any guilt. In this life, Song Ran would take her rightful revenge and retrieve her rightfulpensation. She would not let those with ill intentions off so easily. Gu Jinghang smiled. ¡°If you¡¯d like, I¡¯ll support you.¡± Her happiness was more important than anything. Song Ran grabbed his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s work hard together. I¡¯ll work hard to be a famous celebrity while you work hard to be the director of the institute. We¡¯ll have a bright future ahead of us.¡± ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll work hard together.¡± Nothing in the world is more satisfying than keeping our feet on the ground with our loved ones, working step by step and diligently towards our goals. The couple only got off the boat after Gu Jinghang¡¯s clothes had dried. Then they climbed up to a hilltop and enjoyed the snacks and barley tea Song Ran had packed. They enjoyed the gentle breeze from the forest and sat under the pine trees till sunset. The theory of rtivity of time and space was fully embodied in that moment. Song Ran felt that time flew by in a blink of an eye. At dusk, Gu Jinghang sent her home. Looking at Song Ran¡¯s flushed cheeks, he urged, ¡°Don¡¯t bring anything next time when you¡¯re out with me. It¡¯s too heavy. I¡¯ve got a sry, and I can treat you to some delicious food.¡± Song Ran asked reservedly, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to save some money for marriage?¡± Gu Jinghang¡¯s eyes dimmed. Thisss is getting bold with her words. She¡¯s supposed to be ady. ¡°I have some savings. I¡¯ll work harder and save more money in the future. Rest assured.¡± Team Leader Gu might not have a high sry, but when he was single, his expenses were not high. Almost close to zero expenses to be exact. Whatever sry he got, he saved them all. After working for so many years, he had umted quite a bit of money. Song Ran lowered her head and giggled. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Although she did not value money, no matter what, getting married required it. ¡°Ran, I have to go.¡± ¡°Mm, see you next time.¡± Gu Jinghang left reluctantly. He turned his head around repeatedly, waving at her without stopping. ¡°Go back into the house.¡± Song Ran leaned on the fence and waved to him. ¡°I¡¯ll watch you go. Go on.¡± After Song Ran watched his departing figure disappear, she turned and went into the house. As soon as she entered the house, she was met with Wen Huihui¡¯s grumpy face. Song Ran walked to her with a smile. With a surprised look on her face, she asked, ¡°Huihui? What are you doing here?¡± What is she doing here? What is she doing here? Ran, you f***king know! She spent her money and took a taxi to the Damuqiao Bird and Flower Market. After walking one round, she did not spot the two of them. Under the summer sun, she had to ask the passers-by if they had seen a couple ¨C a girl with a guy who was slightly taller than her. Nobody, absolutely nobody saw them! She did not give up and went round after round. She asked many people. No matter how dry her mouth was or how dizzy she got, she kept looking but saw no sign of them. After spending half a day in the bird and flower market, she then realized that Song Ran was not even there. She had tricked her. She actually tricked her! 4 s Chapter 45 Chapter 45: Ill-fated Mandarin Duck ¡°Why did you lie to me? You didn¡¯t go to the Damuqiao Bird and Flower Market, am I right?¡± As she spoke, rage red in her eyes. Yet, Song Ranughed about it lightheartedly and said, ¡°Oh, right. I had a change of heart this morning, so we went to People¡¯s Park instead. I forgot to tell you about it.¡± She had an indifferent attitude and she was definitely not taking Wen Huihui seriously. She acted like it was no big deal to have fooled her and made her waste her day at the bird and flower market and this made Wen Huihui even more furious. Wen Huihui gritted her teeth while staring at Song Ran and she said, ¡°Ran, why are you always so cautious around me as if I¡¯m a thief?¡± All her actions left Wen Huihui extremely lost. Wen Huihui was determined to find out the truth and not let Song Ran be so vignt. Song Ran nced at herzily and said, expressionless, ¡°Cautious around you? Huihui, what have you done that I would have my guard up around you?¡± The dusk deepened. It was like Song Ran¡¯s expressions: deep and quiet without any fluctuating emotions. Wen Huihui was unable to see clearly the emotions in her eyes neither was she able to guess her inner thoughts. The 18-year-old Song Ran was no longer the girl she could control. Something must have gone wrong. Wen Huihui had always been the one who yed the key decisive character in their rtionship. Now, she was actually afraid of Song Ran. She let out an extremely awkward smile and said, ¡°Ran, you have been overthinkingtely. What have I done?¡± Song Ran looked at her and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m tired from the day out with Jinghang. I want to rest. You should go home.¡± An order to leave again? She f***ing gave me an order to leave again! Wen Huihui stood rooted to the ground as she tried hard to bring her emotions to the surface and put on a pitiful front before saying, ¡°Ran, I don¡¯t know what went wrong between us. Maybe someone with a motive said something behind my back, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯re fully aware of how I¡¯ve always treated you. I hope you think this through carefully and stop being blinded by others.¡± Song Ran lifted the corner of her mouth. She is indeed so dignified in her pretense. She remained silent and only gave Wen Huihui a knowing look before she turned and went upstairs immediately. Wen Huihui clenched her teeth angrily, but she had no other choice but to leave. The next day, Song Ran got up early again. She had to go to the park for cleaning duties. She wore a white short-sleeved shirt and put on a blue and white checkered overall. She also tied her hair back in a high ponytail which made her look fresh and cool. At the second research institute of Songshen County in the Section Chief¡¯s office, Chief Liang looked at the man standing before his desk. He waved his hand and approved his leave request. Gu Jinghang rushed to the city and arrived at the People¡¯s Park. Without any connection or ties, he became Team Leader at a young age, using his own capabilities. How could Gu Jinghang be so easily fooled? Coming up with an event to issue free tickets? Song Ran could only fool young kids with that. Gu Jinghang stood outside the window of the ticketing counter and he realized that the ticketing officer was not thedy from the previous day. He hesitated for a moment before he asked, ¡°Hi there, I would like to ask if you know where the ticketingdy who was on shift yesterday is?¡± The middle-ageddy raised her head to look at him and said, ¡°You are looking for Supervisor Li? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Please inform her that I¡¯m the visitor who collected tickets from an event yesterday. I have something to rify with her.¡± The ticketing officer looked him over carefully before she picked up the telephone on the table. She punched in a few numbers and said a few lines to the person over the phone. 0 Chapter 46 Chapter 46: Saving Money Isn¡¯t Easy Not long after, a woman who wore an armband appeared by the road at the park entrance. She was the ticketing staff who told Gu Jinghang about the special event yesterday. When Supervisor Li approached, she sized up Gu Jinghang from head to toe. ¡°I heard about your heroic deed yesterday. We had the shop make a pennant for you. Are you in such a rush that you have toe personally and pick it up?¡± Gu Jinghang came straight to the point. ¡°Supervisor Li, those tickets yesterday were not from some event, am I right?¡± Supervisor Li scratched her head with her little finger. ¡°Why do you want to know? And why are you so serious about it?¡± ¡°Please tell me the truth.¡± Supervisor Li peered at him. ¡°You young people are really... Fine. To be honest, your girlfriend pestered me for the entire day. ¡°She told me earnestly that she had been ignorant in the past, splurging your money away. Then, she cried and described your difficulties ¨C she just wanted to save your money. I didn¡¯t agree to her request at first. So, she waited here and almost got a heat stroke. Frankly speaking, I was quite moved by her. So I agreed to help her. But you should know that she didn¡¯t want you to find out about what she had done.¡± Gu Jinghang clenched his fist while his eyebrows slightly twitched. He looked quiet and restrained, but emotions surged in his eyes. Gu Jinghang stood there for a while before he turned around and walked off. He even forgot to say goodbye to Supervisor Li until she stopped him. ¡°Hey, young man. Where are you going?¡± ¡°I am going to go look for her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s in the park right now.¡± Gu Jinghang turned back with surprise. ¡°In the park?¡± Supervisor Li nodded. ¡°I told her she must clean up the park for the next two days in exchange for my help.¡± Gu Jinghang felt bad. Song Ran was a spoiled girl who would not even pick up a fallen soy sauce bottle at home. Yet, she actually came to clean up the park for him during the summer. His heart wrenched so hard that he felt a twinge in his nose. She had always called him a fool, but she was the bigger fool. He looked at Supervisor Li with sincerity. ¡°Can I... help her out?¡± Supervisor Liughed. ¡°You two sound like a pair of ill-fated love birds while I¡¯m the evil woman. Fine, you can help her out. But you must not let her know. That littless is extremely fierce. If she finds out you knew, she¡¯d probably go after me.¡± ¡°I understand. I will not let her know.¡± For fear that Song Ran might spot him, Gu Jinghang suited up. He wore a long-sleeved uniform and pants with a scarf over his face. He put on a straw hat, wrapping himself from head to toe. Supervisor Li looked at him, worried. ¡°Young man, the highest temperature today is 37 degrees Celsius. Are you sure you won¡¯t be overheated when you cover yourself like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Supervisor Li felt a little sorry for him. ¡°If you can¡¯t stand the heat, just go to my office, which is in the second room on the left behind the ticketing office. There is water and a fan. Got it?¡± ¡°Got it.¡± The sun was scorching hot, and the cicadas were noisily singing away. Even though it was not a Sunday, there were many tourists visiting People¡¯s Park because it was the summer holiday. Song Ran was wearing the park¡¯s armband, holding a big ck stic bag on one hand and a pair of long iron pliers for picking up trash on the other hand. Supervisor Li had exined the job scope to her. She must walk continuously without stopping. She was the only one taking care of the sanitary in this park today and no eye-catching trash should be found on the roads. There were 15 trash bins in the park. Due to the high volume of summer tourists, they must be clear once every hour. 0 Chapter 47 Chapter 47: Dreaming Of Bing The Main Character All the trash had to be transported to the garbage truck located at the southeast corner of the park and the truck did its rounds every three hours. Song Ran made great strides just to save some money for her Team Leader Gu. This was definitely not easy for her. She had always led a pampered life. She never had to deal with such things before. After walking around for about an hour, she was surprised to see that the visitors of the park were rather cultured as there was barely any visible trash on the ground. Song Ran bore her difort and rummaged through the trash bins, only to realize that the bins were empty too. She was extremely puzzled. Supervisor Li had told her that the two other uncles in charge of cleaning the parks were on leave that day, so what was going on? She continued walking forward and looked into three bins. Every one of them was clean and empty. Coincidentally, Supervisor Li passed by Song Ran on her bicycle as she rang the bell. ¡°Supervisor Li. Supervisor Li...¡± called Song Ran. Supervisor Li stopped and got off her bicycle. She intentionally looked at her expressionlessly and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you exhausted already? Looks like your love for your boyfriend isn¡¯t that strong.¡± Song Ran waved her hand and said, ¡°No, I just think that the park is strangely clean.¡± Supervisor Li nced towards the river where Gu Jinghang was picking up the litter on the surface of the water. She raised her eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that. One of our cleaners, Uncle Qian, was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to manage on your own so he insisted oning to help. Look, he¡¯s over there on the boat.¡± Song Ran turned her head... Gu Jinghang was standing in the small boat on the water. He was dressed discreetly and he also purposely bent down. Because he was too far away, even if Song Ran had discerning eyes, she would not have recognized that he was the Team Leader Gu who had been on her mind all day long. Song Ran wiped off the sweat on her forehead and said, ¡°Uncle Qian is such a kind person. Supervisor Li, could you please tell him not to work so hard and leave some work for me. If not, it would seem like I was talking big without taking any action. It makes me look pretentious. It¡¯s not good.¡± Supervisor Li nced at her with a knowing look and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell Uncle Qian about that.¡± Song Ran carried on walking further joyfully while carrying the huge stic bag. Supervisor Li waited for her to walk far away before she waved at the person on the river. Gu Jinghang quickly used the bamboo pole to bring himself back onshore. It was almost noontime and he was wrapped up tightly in his clothes. His sweat was dripping non-stop from his forehead. Supervisor Li was screaming in her heart, I havemitted such a grave sin. She had indeed made life difficult for the young couple and made them suffer. 1 ¡°Your girlfriend wants you to leave some work for her to do.¡± ¡°Supervisor, you told her about me?¡± Gu Jinghang¡¯s eyes read ¡®huge disaster.¡¯ The supervisor quickly waved her hand and said, ¡°Nope, I didn¡¯t say that. I told her that you are Uncle Qian.¡± Gu Jinghang wiped off his sweat andughed before he said, ¡°Oh, okay. I¡¯m fine. I have the strength to do it. Supervisor, just let her rest somewhere shady and cool.¡± When he lifted his head, he saw Song Ran racing in his direction through the forested path. Gu Jinghang¡¯s heart sank and he thought something bad was going to happen. Gu Jinghang did not have time to hide so he quickly turned around. He intentionally bent down, hoping that Song Ran would not realize that it was him. Song Ran rushed over with her face red and her eyes shimmering. She stopped before Supervisor Li and raised her hand. In her hand was a new ten-dor note. ¡°Supervisor, I found money. I found money. Quickly, look for its owner through the broadcasting system. Hahaha. My Jinghang is such a lucky charm.¡± Her tone was extremely lively. 0 Chapter 48 Chapter 48: Flee Out Of Panic Gu Jinghang¡¯s hands were trembling as he wished to turn back and look at Song Ran so badly. He wanted nothing more than to look into her dazzling eyes. They must be very attractive. The supervisor took the money and Song Ran¡¯s hand. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to the announcement stand. Come with me.¡± Song Ran managed to catch a glimpse of the figure who was stooping behind the supervisor. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Uncle Qian?¡± As she said this, she wanted to break free from Supervisor Li and check out Uncle Qian. Supervisor Li grew anxious as she pulled her back. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s Uncle Qian. He... he has a scar on his face and detests people looking at him.¡± Song Ran shouted again, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re getting old. Just rest when you can and leave today and tomorrow¡¯s cleaning to me.¡± Gu Jinghang¡¯s hand, which was holding onto a hook, could not stop trembling. Supervisor Li pulled her away. ¡°Enough. Uncle Qian is hard of hearing. I¡¯ll tell him againter. Just go with me.¡± Song Ran was still yelling. ¡°Supervisor, you must tell Uncle Qian, alright?¡± The supervisor made a few casual remarks before she dragged her away. Gu Jinghang finally dared to stand up straight again. He looked back and saw the girl skipping in the woods. From the back of her head, he could feel her heartfelt joy. But Gu Jinghang felt a weight in his chest. What must he do to be worthy of Song Ran? Should he give her the best things in life and be assured that her father will leave his daughter to him? Unprecedentedly, he desired to seed, to be a big shot who could protect Song Ran. Without much thinking, Gu Jinghang went back to cleaning the park. He needed to take advantage of her break time and check all the trash bins again. He still had to clear all the seaweeds in the southke. He had a lot of work to do. Diligently and meticulously, he cleared all the trash bins in the park before Song Ran came back. He even swept away all the litter off the ground. It was noon, and there was no wind. His clothes were all wet. He squatted by the river, took off his hat and scarf, scooped the water, and washed his face. Then he drank two mouthfuls ofke water and put on his straw hat and scarf again, revealing only a pair of eyes. Not far away, he saw Song Ran carrying a ck stic bag, peering into the trash bins by walking around them. He could even gauge her emotions and hear her asking herself why they were all empty again. He chuckled to himself softly, following not far behind. Ahead was a small hill, and there was a provision shop at the foot of the hill. Gu Jinghang took a detour and reached the provision shop ahead of her. He took out 20 cents and passed it to the shop owner. ¡°Later on, there will be a girl wearing a checkered jumpsuit with an armbanding over. Can you pass this orange soda to her?¡± The shop owner looked at him. ¡°Young man, you¡¯re sweating all over. Do you want a bottle too?¡± Gu Jinghang paused and revealed a forced smile. ¡°I... I don¡¯t like to drink this.¡± In the afternoon, the sky was clear while the zing sun continued to shine above their heads. Gu Jinghang sat on a tree trunk just up the hill as he finally dared to take off his straw hat and the scarf on his face. His scarf reeked a sweaty smell, and his head was probably smelling bad after covering it for so long. He held the straw hat and fanned himself without stopping. As he fanned himself, he took a look at the foot of the hill. Song Ran was sitting on a wooden chair, holding the orange soda in one hand. On the other hand, she was holding a small folding fan. He was unsure where she had obtained the fan from. He was five to six meters above her, hiding in the woods, but he could clearly see her smile. He could even hear her humming an unknown melody. 0 Chapter 49 Chapter 49: Lingering Who could believe that such a scorching hot day could be filled with moments of moving beauty? Gu Jinghang smiled as he looked down, feeling extremely content. How nice, how fulfilling. He sat beneath the big tree as he watched Song Ran finish the bottle of soda. The asional breeze felt like a burning fireball and it made his skin hot and itchy. Soon after, he saw that Supervisor Li had told Song Ran to leave. She probably told Song Ran to go to the cafeteria in the park to have her meal. After making sure that Song Ran had left, Supervisor Li turned and waved at Gu Jinghang who was halfway up the mountain and she said, ¡°Young man, go and have your lunch in my office.¡± In Supervisor Li¡¯s office, Gu Jinghang was gobbling down the food which Supervisor Li had packed for him from the cafeteria. The electric fan was not of much use and Gu Jinghang was dripping with sweat. Supervisor Li said with faint disgust in her voice, ¡°The weather is going to get warmer in the afternoon and your shirt is already drenched. Why not just leave it, and change into a vest to carry on with the work?¡± Gu Jinghang continued eating quickly. After he was done, he wiped his mouth and smiled brightly as he replied, ¡°As a grown man, blood and sweat means nothing. Back in those days when we were in training, we had to roll around in the mud under the hot sun, so this is a simple task for me. I have to clear the trash once more before Ran finishes her meal. Supervisor Li, could you let Ran rest here for a while?¡± Supervisor Li sighed deeply. I havemitted such a sin. She could only smile and say, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Team Leader Gu.¡± Gu Jinghang put on his wet work outfit and a hat before walking out in the sun again. Gu Jinghang worked conscientiously for the whole day till the park closed in thete evening. By then, the sun was no longer burning hot. He hid in the dark and watched Song Ran bid farewell to Supervisor Li before he finally felt relieved. Gu Jinghang took off his shirt which was drenched in sweat and he washed it by the river. He lowered his head and sniffed the shirt to make sure that the stench had been washed off before making his way to Supervisor Li¡¯s office. Supervisor Li was waiting for him at the entrance. When she saw Gu Jinghang walking towards her through the shaded path, she immediately went forward to wee him as she said, ¡°Aiyo, you have worked hard today, Team Leader Gu. Before Song Ran left just now, she told me to ask Uncle Qian not toe to work tomorrow. I did not know how to answer her.¡± Gu Jinghang handed the wet clothes to Supervisor Li and said while smiling, ¡°Could you tell her not toe tomorrow? Tell her that Uncle Qianined that she isn¡¯t doing a good enough job.¡± Supervisor Li waved her hand in objection and said, ¡°Although that girl usually has a bright smile on her face, she does have a stubborn personality. I wouldn¡¯t dare say that to her.¡± Gu Jinghang lowered his head andughed. Indeed, Ran was a pleasant girl, but when she res up, no one would be able to handle her. Just as he was about to speak, he heard Song Ran¡¯s voice from behind him, ¡°Supervisor Li, I forgot my umbre.¡± Gu Jinghang was flustered. No, he could not be seen by Song Ran. He did not have time to think twice before dashing into Supervisor Li¡¯s office. Song Ran was panting as she ran over and her forehead was filled with beads of perspiration. She fanned herself continuously and had an anguished look on her face as she said, ¡°I forgot my umbre. It¡¯s too hot. Supervisor Li, I need to get my umbre.¡± Supervisor Li panicked and quickly grabbed her hand as she said, ¡°I, I, I... I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± Song Ran was confused and she replied, ¡°Huh? I want to go inside and make use of the electric fan. The weather is too hot right now. I was thinking of going home only after the sun sets.¡± Song Ran was already at the entrance of Supervisor Li¡¯s office. Gu Jinghang was so terrified that he did not know where to hide. The interior of Supervisor Li¡¯s office was simple. There was only a desk, one chair, and a tiny bookshelf. Gu Jinghang was such a huge guy, he would be seen by Song Ran even if he hid under the table. He was scared to death. 1 Chapter 50 Chapter 50: Ulterior Motive Supervisor Li found it amusing as she grabbed Song Ran¡¯s hand. ¡°You little girl, are just too fragile. How hot can it be? Besides, I don¡¯t feel that it¡¯s safe for you to go home when the sky is dark. You¡¯re working for me. I will be responsible if anything happens to you.¡± Song Ran reached out to push the door. ¡°Supervisor Li, do you need to do this? My house is not far from here. Worsees to worst, I can always get my dad or my sister to fetch me. Oh no, I think it¡¯s too hot. I¡¯m going to suffocate.¡± Gu Jinghang was on tenterhooks. Supervisor Li paled as her facial muscle twitched. ¡°Tsk, youss. Why are you so disobedient?¡± Just then, a ticketing staff walked over, asking Supervisor Li to double-check that day¡¯s ticketing sales. As though seeing a life savior, Supervisor Li got that staff to drag Song Ran away while she stormed back into her office and picked up the umbre off her desk. She turned back and peered at Gu Jinghang, who did not dare to move an inch while hiding behind the door. Supervisor Li nodded at him, indicating he should stay in his position. Song Ran, who was outside the door, looked at the ticketing staff and the door in the darkness. ¡°Look at your stingy Supervisor Li. She must be afraid that I¡¯ll waste the electricity in your park. Oh my.¡± Supervisor Li quickly walked out of the office with the umbre. She passed it to Song Ran and pushed her out. ¡°Go home now. Young people shouldn¡¯t be staying out at such ate hour. Understand?¡± Supervisor Li pushed Song Ran out to the park entrance and into a cab. Song Ran¡¯s eyes went dim. Is Supervisor Li hiding something in that room? There must be something fishy going on. As soon as Supervisor Li sent Song Ran off in the car, she finally heaved a sigh of relief. She went back and released Gu Jinghang. He did not dare to stay any longer, so he quickly exited the park and boarded the bus. He knew that he reeked, so he stood close to the door all the way to Songshan County. Back at the institute, Wen Huihui stood at the entrance for quite some time. She was surprised that Gu Jinghang was not in again. The frequency of taking leave was too high. Could this affect his image in the eyes of their section chief? It seemed like they would have an appraisal in theing spring. If this goes on, would it affect his career? Even though they have 24 days of leave, wouldn¡¯t it make a stark contrast if he never takes leaves at all? Wen Huihui waited anxiously for Gu Jinghang¡¯s arrival. She must see him and tell him about Song Ran¡¯s situation and how her family views him as a poor fellow from the countryside. As the sky turned dark, Gu Jinghang hopped off the bus and headed to the entrance, feeling great today. But as soon as he spotted Wen Huihui, who was waiting at the entrance, he couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows. Gu Jinghang wanted to ignore her and walk straight in. But to his surprise, Wen Huihui grabbed his wrist and called his name. ¡°Jinghang.¡± Gu Jinghang shook off her grasp with obvious disgust in his eyes. ¡°First, you can call me Gu Jinghang, or Team Leader Gu. Second, please don¡¯t touch me.¡± Only Ran can touch his hands. What was she thinking? How could she make a move on him when he was her bestie¡¯s boyfriend? Wen Huihui looked a little embarrassed. She said with some unwillingness, ¡°Fine, Team Leader Gu. Do you know Ran cheated on you?¡± It was to Wen Huihui¡¯s understanding that Song Ran would never tell Gu Jinghang that her family had arranged a blind marriage for her. So Wen Huihui intended to make full use of this matter to drive a wedge between them. 0 Chapter 51 Chapter 51: Why Are You So Nice To Me Gu Jinghang looked at her expressionlessly and said, ¡°Are you done? If you are done, I¡¯m going in. We have to take our attendance at seven.¡± Wen Huihui was full of frustration as she said, ¡°Why are you so silly? Ran¡¯s family has introduced another man to her. He is the son of the boss who is managing two agricultural cooperatives and multiple fashion retail stores. His family background is verypatible with that of Ran¡¯s. Much morepatible than yours. Yet, Gu Jinghang did not kick up a big fuss like how Wen Huihui had expected him to. He was calm andposed. Was it because he did not like expressing his feelings? Or was it because he had so much trust in Song Ran that he believed that their rtionship was stronger than material needs and that they would ovee every challenge they met? This was not a good sign. He was not anxious, and this made Wen Huihui worried. Gu Jinghang did not respond. He merely red at Wen Huihui and asked in an interrogative tone, ¡°Who told you toe and tell me all these things? Did Ran make youe?¡± Vivid thoughts started shing through Wen Huihui¡¯s mind. Should she say something, or keep silent? How could she word it so that there would be a higher possibility of the couple breaking up? She decided to cut off any means of retreat and just gritted her teeth before blurting out, ¡°Of course, Ran made me tell you these things. She thinks highly of Yao Xifeng. Furthermore, she is only an 18-year-old student. She wishes to listen to the ns of her family.¡± Gu Jinghang finally understood what was going on. He gave her a cold look and said in a voice duller than the evening mist, ¡°I got it.¡± He turned and walked into the institute right away, ignoring Wen Huihui¡¯s attempts to stop him. Wen Huihui was even more lost. He got it. What does he know? Does he know that Song Ran looks down on him? Does he realize that he is not good enough for Song Ran? Is he going to give up on this rtionship? Was it really like how she understood it to be? But why was she feeling so worried? Why did she think that Gu Jinghang¡¯s reaction was out of her control? Why does it seem like everything was not going ording to her n? She could not handle Song Ran. She could not control Gu Jinghang either. She was going crazy! How would she have known that Song Ran had already told Gu Jinghang about Yao Xifeng and even talked about how much she despised that good-for-nothing guy? Wen Huihui was a cold and heartless person who had little to do with the goodness of this world. She had no understanding that such things were pure and devoid of trickery or plots. She left the second research institute with an uneasy heart. She had toe up with another n. If Song Ran knew about this, Wen Huihui must have a way to cover it up and talk her into something else. Yup, Song Ran was no longer the naive girl she was before. It was nightfall. Song Ran was lying on the sofa while enjoying the wind from the electric fan. As she was munching on the watermelon that Mother Wu had prepared, the telephone rang. Song Ran picked up the phone slowly and saidzily, ¡°Hello, who¡¯s this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Gu Jinghang could understand some simple words in the native tongue of Haicheng and knew that Song Ran was asking about who he was. The nativenguage of Haicheng sounded soft. Hearing it from Song Ran felt like she was trying to attract him. Song Ran immediately threw her watermelon aside and sat upright. She switched to speaking in standard Mandarin in one second and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you Jinghang. What¡¯s wrong? We just met yesterday. You miss me already?¡± Her nasal voice sounded cute. Gu Jinghang could not help but smile and said, ¡°Ahem... I have something to tell you.¡± He was not used to having to speak to young girls with a sweet tongue. Instead, he used a submissive tone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You... should be careful when you are around Wen Huihui in the future.¡± 0 Chapter 52 Chapter 52: Keep A Lookout Song Ran felt a ping in her chest while her eyes drifted around. She thought to herself, what did Gu Jinghang mean by saying that? After a while, she probed, ¡°Huh? But she¡¯s my best friend. Why should I be wary of her?¡± Did Wen Huihui run into him again and say something to him? Things like Song Ran will never like him because he¡¯s a poor country bumpkin? This matter was apparently over, and Gu Jinghang did not mind her saying that. In addition to this, thetest event to ur was Shen Mengfang introducing the yboy, Yao Xifeng, to her. But she had not mentioned this to Wen Huihui, so how did she find out? It was hard for Gu Jinghang to bring the matter up to Song Ran. He was not used to gossiping behind someone¡¯s back, especially when Wen Huihui was the best friend of a girl he liked. That was not his character. But he was worried that Ran would be backstabbed by Wen Huihui, so he could only put it in an ambiguous way. ¡°Ran, do you trust me?¡± Song Ran was taking in rapid breaths. His question sounded formal. So she had to answer him with seriousness. ¡°Yes. I trust you, Jinghang. Apart from my elder sister, you¡¯re the next person whom I trust the most in this world.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll just tell you this. Just bear it in mind. Wen Huihui... She... she keeps things to herself. You... Just don¡¯t tell her everything. Do you understand?¡± Song Ran found it hard to speak. Gu Jinghang was thinking for her wholeheartedly, for fear she would suffer. She nodded. ¡°Okay, Jinghang. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Gu Jinghang¡¯s mind felt at ease. Luckily, Ran did not ask him to exin or make things more difficult for him. Just when Song Ran was about to hang up the phone... ¡°Wait, Ran...¡± ¡°Huh? What is it?¡± Gu Jinghang sounded hesitant. ¡°Ran, I just want to know... Why did you suddenly... treat me so well?¡± This was like a time bomb for him. Gu Jinghang decided that if he could not figure out the real reason, it would always be worrying him in the back of his mind that Song Ran would turn from a warm-hearted and gentle girl to the previous unkind girl again. He was extremely distressed. Song Ran felt her heart ache. She must have been such a wicked girl before that this had made Gu Jinghang insecure. As his lover, wasn¡¯t it a given to treat him well? He probably treasured her little acts of kindness like some kind of precious item and repeatedly thought about them. She sighed. Gu Jinghang on the other line was getting nervous. If he knew this would happen, he would never have asked the question. If Song Ran returned to her usual self, it would be toote to regret. Song Ran rested her chin on her knees, listening to his short and rapid breaths, feeling his anxiety and consternation. Finally, her voice flowed like a river. ¡°If I said, I met a highly skilled monk who enlightened me, will you believe it?¡± The monk she was referring to concerned her life experiences, which had given her guidance and made her understand that the most precious thing in the world to her was Gu Jinghang¡¯s true love. She had grown to understand that the precious love she missed would be a lifetime of regret. Gu Jinghang¡¯s anxiety finally loosened up a bit. He asked with a little uncertainty, ¡°Ran, can you... can you stay this way forever? I like you this way.¡± Her heart ached for him. His question sounded cautious, and his tone was trembling. But he had always been like this. He went out of his way to please her, regarded her as his priority, and always took care to put her feelings and needs first. In the past, he was always doing so. But she... How many times did he suffer in silence? 0 Chapter 53 Chapter 53: What A Drama Queen! How did he manage to spend two months¡¯ worth of his pay to treat her to a Western meal and spend the remaining money to call a cab and send her home? How did he bear to spend everything and be left with not even a single cent so that he had to set back on foot to the second research institute in the middle of the night? After that, he even said that the mountain flowers were in full bloom and that their scent was fragrant in the cool breeze. That night, he was happy. Why does such a fool exist? Hmm? After spending all his money, Song Ran was still finding fault in him and even looked down on him. How could there be someone so inconsiderate like you in this world, Song Ran? Hmm? Song Ran was choked with emotion and her eyes started tearing up. She muttered in a barely audible voice, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll always be like this. Jinghang, if you like me to be this way, I will always treat you like this in the future.¡± Gu Jinghang waspletely relieved and he said, ¡°Alright then... goodbye.¡± ¡°Yup, goodbye.¡± After putting down the phone, Song Ran buried her face between her legs and started sobbing uncontrobly. Just then, Song Xuan came back home. When she saw Song Ran like this, she mocked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying?¡± Song Ran was sniffling heavily as she replied, ¡°I¡¯m so touched by my Team Leader Gu.¡± Song Xuan rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Girl, you are exaggerating. It can¡¯t mean so much.¡± Song Ran walked forward and hugged Song Xuan tightly and said, ¡°Really, it¡¯s true. He is so moving.¡± Song Xuan pinched her waist and said, ¡°It¡¯s too hot. Let go.¡± Song Ran took a huge bite of watermelon and held Song Xuan¡¯s hand as they went upstairs together. After going into the room, she asked her sister, ¡°Have you told Wen Huihui about Yao Xifeng?¡± Song Xuan ced her briefcase onto the rack at the side. She red at Song Ran and asked, ¡°Do you think your sister is someone who gossips and tells everyone about the guy you don¡¯t like?¡± Song Ran sat cross-legged on her sister¡¯s bed and said, ¡°Then how did Wen Huihui know about it?¡± ¡°What does she know?¡± ¡°Wen Huihui seems to know about the nned blind marriage with Yao Xifeng, but I didn¡¯t tell her about it. Is she close to anyone else in this house?¡± Song Xuan changed into her pajamas dress before she sat beside Song Ran. She frowned and said, ¡°Not really. Wen Huihui does not talk much. When she is here, she usually sticks with you. I don¡¯t think she interacts with anyone else.¡± Song Ran began to be cautious. Wen Huihui was such a sly woman. There were not many people in the house, so it would not be difficult to see whom she was close to. Song Ran shifted the topic of attention to her sister and asked, ¡°Sister, is there anyone trying to woo you recently?¡± Song Xuan took a bite of the watermelon before she nced at Song Ran and said, ¡°Are you trying to be a fairy now?¡± Song Ran felt rejected but she questioned further, ¡°How many people are there chasing you right now?¡± Song Xuan hissed softly and said, ¡°Stop trying to figure out my affairs. Quickly, go back to your own room and sleep.¡± Song Ran had a knowing look on her face. She was familiar with this expression of her sister¡¯s. It was within her expectations. Two dayster, Wen Huihui came to their house again. She acted sheepishly as she was afraid that she would say something wrong in front of Song Ran, even though she was pretty certain that Gu Jinghang was an honest and upright man who would not have told anything to Song Ran. However, Song Ran had changed and Wen Huihui was no match for her. If Song Ran noticed anything from Gu Jinghang¡¯s words, Wen Huihui would have wasted all of her efforts. She ran towards Song Ran¡¯s bedroom and entered without knocking on the door. It had always been like this because they had a good and trusting rtionship. Song Ran would even share what she wrote in her diary with Wen Huihui. 0 Chapter 54 Chapter 54: Focusing on Gu Jinghang At this time, Wen Huihui opened the door. Song Ran, who was lying on her bed, reading ¡°The Peony Pavilion,¡± frowned unconsciously. Her voice sounded cold and aloof. In a lukewarm tone, she asked Wen Huihui, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to knock?¡± All along, she did not want to fall out with Wen Huihui as she was afraid others might notice that she had changed too much. Hence, she had to continue to be friends with Wen Huihui. However, there was no one other than her and Wen Huihui in the room. Hence, she was feeling toozy to act like a good friend. Wen Huihui immediately felt like she was in dangerous waters with Song Ran. With an embarrassed look, she approached Song Ran slowly. ¡°Given our rtionship, I never had to knock on your door when I came into your room. Ran, are you trying to distance yourself from me?¡± Song Ran peered at the opened door and made sure no one was around before she started speaking. ¡°That was in the past. After all, I have a boyfriend now. What if Team Leader Gu decided to stay over my house? What if we¡¯re doing something that we don¡¯t want others to know? If you barge in just like this, wouldn¡¯t it present an awkward situation?¡± ¡°Ran, we haven¡¯t been getting along too welltely. Did I do something wrong and make you unhappy? If I did something wrong, just tell me so that I can exin myself to you.¡± Wen Huihui fixed her wary eyes on Song Ran, who was holding on to the opera script. Her heart was racing as she was trying to test Song Ran. Song Ran was not aposed person. If Gu Jinghang did mention to her about what happenedst night, Song Ran would definitely question her. Without any emotion, Song Ran peered at her as she flipped a page with her finger. Slowly, she said, ¡°Wen Huihui, have you wronged me recently?¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s facial muscle twitched as she was extremely nervous. She tried forcing a smile, but the corners of her lips quivered. ¡°Haha... haha... How could I harbor ill will towards you?¡± Song Ran focused on the opera script as she flipped another page. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Then why do you keep asking me if I¡¯m distancing myself from you? I don¡¯t feel like that is so. So why are you so suspicious?¡± Wen Huihui felt slightly more at ease. No matter how much Song Ran changed, she could never keep it a secret that she knew that Wen Huihui had betrayed her by telling Gu Jinghang about Yao Xifeng. Since Song Ran did not mention this, it meant that she had no idea. Luckily, Gu Jinghang had sealed lips, and he was not a big mouth who loved to gossip. Wen Huihui was scaring herself and she broke into a cold sweat. She struggled to swallow her saliva and smile... ¡°Perhaps I care too much about our friendship. I¡¯m always afraid that you might have a new friend who has sowed discord behind my back and that you will stop hanging out with me.¡± Song Ran squeezed a slightly teasing and contemptuous smile at the corner of her lips. Haha, Wen Huihui. You¡¯re indeed the first drama queen in history! Song Ran reached and gently patted Wen Huihui¡¯s shoulder. In a joking tone, she said, ¡°Besties are forever while men don¡¯tst. We share a strong bond, and no one can easily sow discord between us. But if you¡¯re thinking ofying your hands on my man, I won¡¯t mind discarding our friendship.¡± Wen Huihui was scared out of her wits. Her face immediately turned ashen. She was aghast. The look in Song Ran¡¯s eyes, the tone she used, and the way she squeezed her shoulder just now, seemed like a warning to her. Could she, the missy who was ignorant of worldly affairs, smell something fishy? Did she feign ignorance in the past? Could she have found out about everything? 0 Chapter 55 Chapter 55: You Hid A Man Here? Wen Huihui was caught by surprise and she did not dare to utter a word. After a while, she stuttered, ¡°I... How would I dare to harbor such thoughts about your boyfriend? You are more talented than me in all aspects and Team Leader Gu treats you so wholeheartedly. You shouldn¡¯t be worrying so much about your personal gains and losses.¡± Song Ran smiled andid back down on her bed to read her script. Her eyes were overflowing with purity. She looked like the old pampered girl who was unaffected by the happenings around her. The room was filled with bright greenery but the shadows made it asionally dim. Wen Huihui wondered if her eyes were ying tricks on her when she saw the cautious look on Song Ran¡¯s face. Whether or not she saw it correctly, Wen Huihui did not dare to be around Song Ran any longer. Since it was so difficult to conquer Song Ran, she changed her target to Gu Jinghang. After all, he was a man with little words and also extremely dependable. She knew that he would not bear to reject a woman, especially not a woman who is gentle and caring. Wen Huihui coughed lightly and said, ¡°I came today to remind you that the weather has been very hottely and that you should try to stay at home as much as possible. Even if you miss Team Leader Gu, you should wait till the sr term is over before you go on a date. He is a tough man, so he would be okay with being in the heat. Look at yourself. The skin on your shoulders is peeling off from sunburn. You just don¡¯t know how to take care of yourself.¡± Song Ran stopped her reading and looked at Wen Huihui with a pure and naive expression on her face as she said, ¡°Yup, thanks for your concern.¡± Wen Huihui was even more certain that she must have been mistaken about the cautious look on Song Ran¡¯s face. She lifted the corner of her mouth as she smiled and said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll get going.¡± Song Ran raised her hand and said, ¡°Goodbye.¡± As soon as Wen Huihui walked out of her room, Song Ran threw the script aside and observed the direction in which Wen Huihui was heading towards while shaking her head. If the 18-year-old Song Ran had not been reborn again, how could she be a match to the sly and cunning Wen Huihui? She heard footsteps on the stairs. Then she tiptoed and left her room as well. Song Ran walked on the wooden-tiled floor barefooted and hid at the corner of the corridor. She could see the first level by looking out of the window. However, after quite some time, she did not see Wen Huihui leave the bungalow. Did this mean that she was still in the house? Song Ran walked down the stairs silently. Wen Huihui was nowhere to be seen in the wide living room and dining area. Mother Wu was preparing dinner in the kitchen. Song Ran walked over carefully and asked, ¡°Mother Wu, did you see Wen Huihui?¡± Without lifting up her head, Mother Wu said, ¡°I think she went into the backyard.¡± Song Ran turned her head and nced at the side door. The outdoors contained footpaths surrounded by trees. She did not go out, but instead, she went upstairs again quietly and went into her dad¡¯s room. From the window in the bathroom of her dad¡¯s room, she could steal a peek at what was going on in the backyard. She quickly ran into the bathroom and leaned close to the window. Hehe. The two viins are colluding on something. I guess sluts share amonnguage amongst themselves? Wen Huihui and Shen Mengfang were seen discussing something in the backyard. So, this would exin how Wen Huihui would know about the blind marriage between her and Yao Xifeng. Sorting out the timeline, Shen Mengfang had been trying to match Song Ran with Yao Xifeng, the yboy, using all sorts of methods, but she was not sessful, so she told Wen Huihui about it. Wen Huihui who harbored ulterior motives went to tell Gu Jinghang about it, hoping to destroy their rtionship. Wen Huihui did not think that Song Ran would have beaten her into telling Gu Jinghang about this. Due to their wasted efforts, the two people should be devising their next n. Screw this sh*t! Why do such lowlifes exist in the world? 0 Chapter 56 Chapter 56: Marry A Woman For Her Virtue And Not For Her Looks Song Ran almost wanted to blow up! She watched as the two people before her appeared to havee to some sort of consensual agreement before furtively separating. Song Ran¡¯s heart thumped as she headed out hurriedly. As soon as she opened the door to her father¡¯s bedroom, Shen Mengfang was already standing outside. She had walked back quickly out of fear someone would discover the secret between her and Wen Huihui. At that moment, Song Ran began to feel resigned. Dad, why do you have such a huge bedroom that now I have no time to escape? She looked uneasy, afraid that Shen Mengfeng might spot something amiss. Shen Mengfang looked even more flustered and ufortable. With her high-pitched voice, she asked Song Ran, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Song Ran calmed herself down as she pursed her lips. ¡°Nannan is missing. I searched everywhere, except for my dad¡¯s room.¡± Nannan was Song Ran¡¯s cat. Shen Mengfang looked wary. ¡°Nannan won¡¯te into this room. Don¡¯t you run in without any permission in the future.¡± Song Ran felt her heart in her throat. She did not want Shen Mengfang and Wen Huihui to find out what she was doing. Hence, she was going to feign ignorance. However, meows were heard behind Song Ran. She turned back and saw Nannan walking on the window ledge behind the bed. She heaved a sigh of relief. Nannan is such a smart cat. Well done. She shall reward the cat with fishbone tonight. Song Ran lifted her eyebrows. ¡°Look. Who said that Nannan won¡¯te into this room? Besides, what do you mean by ¡®without permission¡¯? This is my dad¡¯s room. Why can¡¯t Ie in? Are you doing something immoral?¡± Shen Mengfang raised her arm while Song Ran peered at her. ¡°Why? Are you going to hit me out of desperation? Why did you panic? Are you having an affair? Let me check if you¡¯re hiding a man over here.¡± Shen Mengfang flustered. Out of frustration, she lowered her hand. She did not dare to p Song Ran in this house. If she dares toy a finger on Song Ran, thisss will skin her alive, and she doubted if even Song Guoqing could save her. Song Ran deliberately strutted around the room and sessfully provoked Shen Mengfang. Song Ran left the room triumphantly with Nannan in her arms after Shen Mengfang¡¯s rage roared to life. Before she left, she even lifted her chin and said to her, ¡°This is my home. The Song family¡¯s. I can go wherever I want. You¡¯re not fit to order me around. Understand?¡± Song Ran snorted as she hummed a chirpy song and left freely. As soon as Song Ran left, Shen Mengfang mmed the door closed and screamed. ¡°Grrr...¡± Then she lowered her voice and said, ¡°One day, I¡¯ll make sure this ce doesn¡¯t belong to the Song¡¯s. Song Ran, you bitch! Just you wait! One day, I¡¯ll drive you out of the house and trample you under my feet so that you¡¯ll no longer dare to throw your weight around!¡± Back at the second research institute in Songshan County, Gu Jinghang came back from the scientific research block. Due to the hot weather, his shirt was wet. He decided to go back to his dormitory, take a bath, and change out of his clothes before heading to the cafeteria to have his meal. When he went back to his dormitory, his door was ajar. What¡¯s going on? He stood at the door and heard the sound of running watering from the inside. He was puzzled and surprised. Gu Jinghang opened the door carefully. Wen Huihui was sitting there with her hair tied back. Before her was arge basin and she was washing his clothes in it. Gu Jinghang instinctively frowned and remained expressionless. With mild disgust in his voice, he asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Wen Huihui looked up and threw him a smile. ¡°Oh, Jing... I mean Team Leader Gu. You¡¯re back!¡± 0 Chapter 57 Chapter 57: I Don¡¯t Have A Big Heart Gu Jinghang stood at the door and refused to enter the room. He used a serious tone and interrogated Wen Huihui, ¡°Why are you here? How did you enter my room?¡± Wen Huihui used the back of her hand to wipe off the sweat on her forehead before smiling sweetly and said, ¡°Team Leader Shi gave me the keys. I just wanted toe over and help you tidy up your room and help you with yourundry.¡± Team Leader Shi, Shi Lei, was one of Gu Jinghang¡¯s closest colleagues. He is such a fool. What the hell is going on?! The frown on his face was obvious and he said in a deep voice, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do myundry. You can leave now.¡± It was clear that he was chasing her away. Yet, Wen Huihui continued to diligently rub the Chinese tunic suit that she was holding on to as she said, ¡°Team Leader Gu, I know that Song Ranes from a wealthy family so she doesn¡¯t know how to do these things. As her best friend, I¡¯m willing to help her with this in the future.¡± After talking to Shen Mengfang the previous day, Wen Huihui realized that she had been using the wrong tactic. She should not have said all those things to Gu Jinghang andined about Song Ran¡¯s shorings. She should just silently integrate into all aspects of his life like still water and let this man notice how gentle and domesticated she was. People say that you should marry a wife who has good values instead of a woman who only has pretty looks. So what if Song Ran had a beautiful face? She was spoiled and pampered. Although she was already a grown-up, she had never done anyundry, let alone lifted a finger to take care of a man¡¯s needs. After spending so much time with such people, how could he not be tired? Furthermore, Gu Jinghang came from the countryside, so he would only be attracted to Song Ran¡¯s good looks for a short while. In the end, he still had to find a woman to spend the rest of his life together with. Everything that Wen Huihui was doing was just to tell Gu Jinghang that she was the right person that he should be choosing to spend his life with. Gu Jinghang had always been calm and collected, yet he was growing frustrated by Wen Huihui. He used an even harsher tone and said, ¡°I said I don¡¯t need your help. Please leave quickly. This is the dorm for singles. Take note of the consequences.¡± Wen Huihui ignored him and muttered to herself, ¡°There are only two more shirts left. I¡¯ll leave after I¡¯m done washing them.¡± Gu Jinghang was pressured. Wen Huihui had such aplex mindset that no one couldprehend it. A big man like him could not possibly start getting physical with her and drag her outside, right? He could not drag the person, but he could snatch the shirt away. He walked over and snatched the shirt out of Wen Huihui¡¯s hands. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Please leave quickly. Don¡¯t evere again.¡± Wen Huihui looked up with teary eyes and said, ¡°Team Leader Gu, the journey here took me more than two hours. I just wanted to help you tidy up your room and help you with some chores. Nevermind if you aren¡¯t grateful about it, but why are you raising your voice with me?¡± Gu Jinghang remained expressionless and he did not react to what she said. Instead, he firmly said, ¡°You can save the trouble of traveling all the way here. I can do all these things myself.¡± Wen Huihui took the shirt from out of his hands. She continued rubbing the shirt while wiping off her tears and she said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to do it. Leave me alone.¡± Gu Jinghang insisted on being a gentleman. I cannot hit a woman. I cannot hit a woman. He chanted this for quite a while and tried to calm himself down. Wen Huihui was totally unaffected, and she was stubborn, insisting on doing things her way. Gu Jinghang could not do anything about her. 0 Chapter 58 Chapter 58: Can¡¯t Be Nice To You At this time, Team Leader Gu missed Song Ran badly as he was terrible with words. With Song Ran around, she could put Wen Huihui to shame and send her running away in just a few words. But now, a slow remedy could not meet an urgency. Without Ran, there was no way for him to scold Wen Huihui while disregarding his conduct. But Wen Huihui¡¯s behavior was out of the norm. How could shee over and hit on her bestie¡¯s boyfriend? A gentleman always suffers a loss in silence! No matter what, Wen Huihui was not bothered by Gu Jinghang. She wanted to show off her virtuous character and seep her tenderness in him just like the spring rain, quietly and subtly. She also believed that she might not touch Gu Jinghang in just a day or two with her kindness. But she would definitely warm his heart after a year or two, even if his heart was made of stone. Without any rush, she hand-washed his sweater and remained calm although she could sense Gu Jinghang¡¯s growing anxiety. Gu Jinghang was anxious. How could he not be? Thest bus was almost gone, and the weather outside was terrible. What if Wen Huihui wanted to... He did not dare to think about it... ¡°Hey, Jinghang! Why are you standing at the door? Aren¡¯t youing in?¡± Shi Lei¡¯s voice came from behind. Gu Jinghang gritted his teeth. He turned around and dragged Shi Lei to another room on one side. ¡°Why are you acting like a Mr. Nice Guy? Who told you to open the door for her?¡± Shi Lei shrugged his shoulder with innocence. ¡°A young girl like her came over, saying she¡¯s looking for you. There was no ce for her to rest, so I had to let her into your room. I have to say: one is pretty, and one is virtuous. Youd are quite lucky. If we were still living in the ancient era, you probably could have two wives!¡± Gu Jinghang flexed his fist. ¡°You better stop making trouble for me. Return my key!¡± Shi Lei stared at him. ¡°I put it in my shirt pocket, and the shirt is in my office right now.¡± Gu Jinghang could not do anything and neither did he dare to go back. Hence, he could only sit around at Shi Lei¡¯s ce. What a way to suffer for nothing! Just when Gu Jinghang was out of his wits, he heard a knock. Wen Huihui stood before him like a ghost haunting him wherever he went. ¡°Team Leader Gu, it¡¯s raining heavily now, and thest bus is gone...¡± Gu Jinghang looked at her quietly. Wen Huihui continued, ¡°Can I stay here for the night?¡± Gu Jinghang pointed outside. ¡°There¡¯s a guest house operated by the institute just across the road. It¡¯s free. You can stay there tonight.¡± Shi Lei muttered behind him, ¡°Youd just don¡¯t have anypassion. Sister, tonight you¡¯ll...¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± Gu Jinghang growled at Shi Lei in a low voice. Softly, Wen Huihui urged, ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll stay in the guest house. Team Leader Shi, don¡¯t... don¡¯t argue with Team Leader Gu because of me. I¡¯ll go to the guest house now.¡± As soon as she finished, she turned around. Shi Lei could not stand by and watch. So he passed her an umbre. ¡°Sister, take this umbre. Don¡¯t get wet!¡± Wen Huihui looked pitiful. ¡°Thank you, Team Leader Shi.¡± With a bang, the door was mmed shut, and the room was dark. Shi Lei shook his head. ¡°Look at her. She cleans your house, washes your clothes, and you don¡¯t appreciate any of it and chase her away. You¡¯re really heartless!¡± Gu Jinghang darkened his expression. ¡°Just shut up! It was you who got me into this mess!¡± Shi Lei clicked his tongue. ¡°I¡¯m going to say something that might seem rude to you. Don¡¯t get angry with me. But you might not even get into the Song family. Besides, your parents might not favor a pampered girl like Song Ran. A wife is not determined by her looks but by her virtues. You got it?¡± CREATORS¡¯ THOUGHTS Larbrestudio From 15 Feb 2020, Coins spent on books that aren¡¯t selected will be refunded within 30 days. However, Fast Passes will not be refunded. The selected book will have a mark on the corner of the book cover in 30 days to indicate continuation. Thank you for your understanding. 2 s Chapter 59 Chapter 59: A Storm Was Coming Gu Jinghang red at him and said with a firm tone, ¡°I don¡¯t have a big heart. It only has enough room for Song Ran.¡± Shi Lei spread out his arms and said, ¡°You are looking for trouble on your own. Whatever, I¡¯m not going to nag at you about it.¡± The next morning, just as Gu Jinghang walked out from Chief Liang¡¯s office, he saw his uninvited guest. He wanted to pretend like he did not see her and just walk around her, but Wen Huihui stopped right before him. ¡°Team Leader Gu, I¡¯ve heard from Team Leader Shi that you would be busy today. I¡¯m sure you would be tired. I was nning to go to the kitchen and prepare some food for you... Gu Jinghang was so mad that he could not keep a straight face. Shi Lei is such a troublemaker who cannot keep his mouth shut. ¡°I don¡¯t have anyundry that needs to be done, my room is tidy enough, and I like the meals in the cafeteria. Don¡¯t seek me out in private in the future. I don¡¯t want Ran to misunderstand.¡± Right after he finished his sentence, he walked off coldly. However, Wen Huihui grabbed his wrist. Gu Jinghang lifted his hand and quickly pushed Wen Huihui away. Wen Huihui lost her bnce and almost stumbled onto the ground. Fortunately, Shi Lei arrived in time to catch her before she fell. Wen Huihui looked at Gu Jinghang with teary eyes and she said, ¡°Team Leader Gu, I¡¯m not hoping for anything from you. Why must you be so mean to me?¡± Gu Jinghang looked at her from head to toe and said coldly, ¡°If you insist on being involved in my affairs, then I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t think I can put up a good front if you keep insisting on doing so.¡± Gu Jinghang turned and left immediately, leaving Wen Huihui to look at his unweing back. Wen Huihui started crying uncontrobly. Shi Lei could not bear to watch her like this, but he could onlyfort her and say, ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. That bastard isn¡¯t worth your time and effort.¡± Shi Lei brought Wen Huihui over to stand underneath the shade. Wen Huihui continued sobbing. She raised her head to look at Shi Lei pitifully and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being such aughing stock, Team Leader Shi.¡± Shi Lei touched his head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I won¡¯tugh at you.¡± Wen Huihui used her sleeves to wipe her tears. She had a devastated look on her face as she said, ¡°Team Leader Shi, Song Ran and I actually fell for Team Leader Gu at the same time.¡± This made Shi Lei drop his jaw slightly as he was surprised and he said, ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Wen Huihui pouted her lips and acted like she had been wronged before saying, ¡°Yup, but Song Ran is so pretty and her family background is so good, I know I could neverpare, so I¡¯ve always kept my feelings to myself.¡± Shi Lei could not stop sighing as he said, ¡°Looks don¡¯t matter when ites to choosing a wife. If you ask me, I would think that a girl like you is more suitable for marriage. Song Ran is too bold. No one in the research institute thinks that she is a good match for Team Leader Gu.¡± Wen Huihui sobbed even louder as she said, ¡°But Team Leader Gu only has eyes for Song Ran and he likes her that way. He doesn¡¯t even look at me. So what if I¡¯m domesticated?¡± Shi Lei felt slightly ufortable watching the girl cry, so he tried to think of ways tofort her. It was as though he suddenly remembered something as he said excitedly, ¡°I have found a way for you.¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s eyes lit up in an instant and she asked, ¡°Team Leader Shi, what should I do?¡± ¡°You should try to get the chance to meet his parents. They live in the countryside, so they should be very fond of you. Furthermore, Gu Jinghang is a filial child who listens to his parents most of the time.¡± Wen Huihui was hopeful again. She hid her excitement and acted like she was uneasy and unconfident as she said, ¡°Thank you Team Leader Shi. I¡¯ll leave everything up to God. I won¡¯t force anything.¡± CREATORS¡¯ THOUGHTS Larbrestudio From 15 Feb 2020, Coins spent on books that aren¡¯t selected will be refunded within 30 days. However, Fast Passes will not be refunded. The selected book will have a mark on the corner of the book cover in 30 days to indicate continuation. Thank you for your understanding. 5 s Chapter 60 Chapter 60: Kicking Over The Basin Shi Lei sighed. What a sin. That fellow, Gu Jinghang, was such a heartless man. This girl is a nice catch! Sigh! Wen Huihui forced a smile on her face as she said, ¡°Since Team Leader Gu is heated now with anger, I¡¯lle over to cook him something, perhaps, in the next few days.¡± It was a Friday. The Song family received some huge and sweet watermelons from their rtives in Haicheng, Huinan County. Song Ran gazed at the big watermelons on the kitchen floor and arched her lips immediately. Song Xuan clicked her tongue and said, ¡°Are you thinking of your Team Leader Gu again?¡± Song Ran was looking at the watermelons. ¡°These watermelons are sweet. I want to send two of them to him.¡± Song Xuan¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°They are so huge and heavy. How do you n to deliver them?¡± ¡°Mother Wu has a small basket for grocery shopping, doesn¡¯t she? I can use that.¡± Song Xuan snorted. ¡°It¡¯s hard to keep a grown girl at home. Someone who does not think it is worthwhile to spare a thought for the family, but only thinks of her own boyfriend.¡± Song Ran had already taken action by moving the watermelons into the small basket. Song Xuan could not bear to see her working up a sweat while moving the watermelons. ¡°A watermelon is about 5 kg. It¡¯s almost 10 kg for two. Can you do it?¡± Song Ran wiped away the sweat on her forehead as she held the handle of the basket. ¡°Of course. I can take a cab over.¡± Song Xuan shook her head. ¡°Is Team Leader Gu made out of gold such that you are thinking of him for everything?¡± Song Ran had to unt. ¡°My Team Leader Gu is full of integrity, kindness, determination, perseverance, patience, and helpfulness. He¡¯s a bar of gold to me.¡± Song Xuan rolled her eyes. ¡°Fine. Get going. I don¡¯t want to see your arrogant face.¡± Song Ran wore a small straw hat, took a small handbag, and happily went out of the house. Back at the entrance of the research institute, Wen Huihui spotted Shi Lei walking from the shady road intersection. She adjusted the strap of her messenger bag on her shoulder with an apologetic look on her face. Shi Lei walked up to her, and Wen Huihui apologized to him. ¡°Team Leader Shi, sorry to trouble you again for picking me up.¡± Shi Lei was rather cool about it. ¡°It¡¯s okay. This is just a trivial matter to me. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Gu Jinghang went to his office already. Look at you...¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright. I will just check if his room is messy and if there is any dirtyundry. Then I¡¯ll go to the other building and cook some delicious dishes for him. Look, I¡¯ve got all the ingredients ready. Team Leader Shi, please join him and have some.¡± Shi Lei stroked his head. ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be nice. I¡¯ll be the one who benefited from doing nothing, won¡¯t I?¡± Wen Huihui looked down and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I doubt one person can finish all the food that I bought. Oh, Team Leader Shi, take out yourundry too. I¡¯ll wash it for you.¡± It was in the afternoon when Shi Lei brought Wen Huihui to the doorstep of Gu Jinghang¡¯s dormitory. He fished out the keys and opened the door. Wen Huihui felt uneasy as she asked, ¡°What time will Team Leader Gu be back?¡± ¡°About six or seven.¡± Wen Huihui nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wash the clothes and tidy up the ce for him. Before I leave, I¡¯ll make him a few dishes. I¡¯ll try to leave before he gets back to save you the trouble. You just need to tell him that you cooked those dishes.¡± Shi Lei sighed to himself. He did not understand why Gu Jinghang did not like such a good girl who asked for nothing in return for all the things that she did. He promised her with solemnness. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t say anything to him if that¡¯s your wish.¡± Wen Huihui drew her lips. She was allowing Gu Jinghang to extricate himself from an awkward position. After all, he probably could not ept her as she showered him with attention. She tried to keep it anonymous but in a way that he was still able to guess that she was the one taking care of him secretly. Chapter 61 ?61 Chapter 62 endless tricks He should be more or less moved. The smile on Wen Huihui¡¯s face became even more obvious. At five o ¡®clock, song ran¡¯s taxi stopped at the entrance of the Research Institute. Song ran took out three Yuan and gave it to the driver. She then dragged two big watermelons out of the car. Gu jinghang had specifically instructed the security guard at the entrance to let song ran in when she arrived. When the security guard saw her, he only saluted her. However, song ran had a high level of awareness. She did not want to break the rules for her team leader Gu. So, she asked the security guard in a well-behaved manner, ¡± ¡°Can I go in?¡± The guard looked straight ahead and said, ¡± ¡°Please enter.¡± Song ran grinned as she dragged the huge watermelon inside. Song ran could see the ajar door of Gu jinghang¡¯s dormitory from afar. Her eyes lit up with a smile. She thought that he was busy and that she would have to wait for a long time. It seemed that he hade at the right time. She tiptoed to the door and slowly pushed it open. When she saw the woman sitting in the hall, the smile on her face faded away. Wen Huihui was so flustered that she swallowed her saliva and her hands started to tremble unconsciously. She had already calcted the time. Song ran rarely came to Gu jinghang¡¯s research Institute. Even if she did, it would be during the weekends when Gu jinghang was off. Why did she suddenly appear on a Friday? Song ran immediately let go of the basket handle and walked towards Wen Huihui like the King of Hell. Wen Huihui¡¯s hand, which was holding onto her wet clothes, was suspended in the air. She stared at song ran, who was looking down at her with a fierce look in her eyes, in fear. The flesh on her cheeks trembled non-stop. She forced out a smile that was uglier than crying and asked, ¡± Xiao ran, Yingluo, why are you here? ¡± ¡°Hehehe.¡± However, she heard song ran¡¯s gaze filled with disdain as she chuckled. That chuckle made Wen Huihui feel both hate and fear. That gaze of hers felt like she was dismembering her. It felt like she was putting her into a pot of boiling oil and making her suffer. Song ran¡¯s tongue touched the inner wall of her mouth and sheughed in disbelief. With a loud bang, she smashed the handbag in her hand and Wen Huihui shrank back in fear. Song ran looked down at Wen Huihui from above. She reached out and grabbed Wen Huihui¡¯s chin. She red at her viciously and stared into her eyes. that¡¯s what I¡¯m saying, Wanwan. That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. Wen Huihui, you¡¯ve been asking me if we¡¯ve grown distant. Did you do something wrong? did you make me unhappy? it turns out that you¡¯ve really f * cking seduced my boyfriend behind my back! Wen Huihui was so frightened that she did not dare to breathe. Her mind was quickly organizing the words that she could use to get away with this. ran, ran, ran, you misunderstood me. Listen to me, listen to me. Song ran held her chin tightly and said through gritted teeth, ¡± ¡°What are you talking about? The clothes in your hands, are they Jing Xing¡¯s?¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s eyes flickered, but she did not dare to speak. I¡¯m asking you a question! I¡¯m f * cking asking you a question! Wen Huihui, answer me! Wen Huihui¡¯s lips trembled in fear and she replied in a trembling voice, ¡± Yingluo is Yingluo, it¡¯s team leader Gu¡¯s. Song ran snatched the clothes from her hands and threw them at her face. ¡°Who Do You Think You Are? When did it be your turn to wash his clothes? Don¡¯t you know that he¡¯s my partner? Don¡¯t you know that you need to avoid arousing suspicion when your friend¡¯s partner is someone else? Wen Huihui urged me to ask you, when did you start to think about my people?¡± Chapter 62 62 I won¡¯t look for you in the future Wen Huihui reached out to pull the clothes off her face and forced herself to remain calm. Xiao ran, you¡¯ve really misunderstood this. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Song ran kicked the stic basin in front of her. The basin flipped over andnded on Wen Huihui. She waspletely drenched. ¡°Misunderstanding? Wen Huihui, tell me, what did I misunderstand? ¡± I misunderstood that you actually came here to wash jinghang¡¯s clothes on the way. Yes, that¡¯s right, you went 30 kilometers to your best friend¡¯s dormitory and washed other people¡¯s men¡¯s clothes, right? Wen Huihui, I¡¯ve misunderstood you, haven¡¯t I?¡± Water dripped from Wen Huihui¡¯s clothes to the ground. She was filled with resentment. Song ran was so arrogant and bossy in front of her. She wanted to give her a tight p and tell her that they were not married yet and that they couldpete fairly. And what right do you have to yell at me? However, she did not dare to do so. If she fell out with song ran, it would only benefit song ran. It would not benefit Wen Huihui at all. The time was not right, so she had to endure it. She reached out to wipe the water droplets off her face, her expression bitter. ran, you¡¯ve really misunderstood me. These clothes don¡¯t only belong to team leader Gu, but also team leader Shi from the dormitory next to him. I¡¯m on good terms with team leader Shi, so I came to visit him. I saw that he had some unwashed clothes, so I wanted to help him wash them. Team leader Gu¡¯s clothes are just convenient. With a loud p, song ran gave her a tight p. Wen Huihui covered her face and did not dare to say anything. Song ranughed coldly at her. Then, let me ask you, why are you not in team leader Shi¡¯s dormitory, but in team leader Gu¡¯s dormitory? Wen Huihui, what are you up to?¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s heart trembled as she looked at song ran innocently. Xiao ran, you¡¯re biased against me. That¡¯s why you¡¯re suspecting my motives. Song ran crossed her arms and looked at her coldly. Wen Huihui, I¡¯ve told you before. Sisters are like hands and feet, and men are like clothes. If you want my man, I don¡¯t mind cutting off my own hands and feet. We don¡¯t have to see each other anymore and you¡¯re not allowed to get close to jinghang. If you dare to act obediently, you¡¯ll get more than just a p. Do you understand, Qianqian? ¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s eyes flickered. In her heart, she had already cursed song ran a thousand times, but she could only keep her expression calm. ran, ¡± she said, ¡± I¡¯ve never told you that ran ran likes Captain Shi. Song ran slowly closed her eyes and a sarcastic smile appeared on her face. The b * tch really had a lot of tricks up her sleeve. She suddenly opened her eyes and pretended to be surprised. Is that so?¡± Wen Huihui braced herself and continued to lie, ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve liked Captain Shi for a long time, but I¡¯m too embarrassed to say it, so I¡¯m helping him do something within my power, hoping it¡¯ll help.¡± ¡°Has Huihui finished washing her clothes?¡± Shi Lei¡¯s voice was heard from outside the door. Song ran immediately smiled and stared at Wen Huihui. is that the captain Shi You like outside the door? ¡± Wen Huihui wanted to run past song ran and stop Shi Lei froming in. However, song ran grabbed her wrist and said, ¡± ¡°I want to meet your dream lover.¡± Shi Lei said as he pushed the door open. He saw a drenched Wen Huihui and a smiling song ran. He frowned instinctively and walked in. He pointed at Wen Huihui and said, ¡± ¡°Why are your clothes all wet?¡± Chapter 63 63 A punch to the face Song ran said in a pained tone, ¡± Huihui was so excited when she saw me. She stood up and stepped on thin air, causing the basin to flip over. Is that right, Huihui? ¡± Wen Huihui gritted her teeth.¡¯B * tch song ran, I¡¯ll put up with you today, but I¡¯ll make you kneel in front of me and admit your mistakes tomorrow!¡¯ She forced a smile. it¡¯s Yingluo. Yes, team leader Shi. I identally stepped on the water basin. The rough man, Shi Lei, could not detect the undercurrent ofpetition between the girls and really thought that Wen Huihui had stepped on the water basin herself. ¡°Why can¡¯t you be more careful? look, do you want to change your clothes? Why don¡¯t you change into mine? my clothes might be too big for you.¡± you must be team leader Shi, right? ¡± song ran looked at him with a smile. &Nbsp; Although Shi Lei did not like song ran¡¯s Missy behavior, it was amon problem for men. They could not pull a long face when facing women. He nodded his head honestly.¡±I¡¯m shi Lei.¡± Song ranughed. team leader Shi, our Huihui has done so much for you. You should understand what she means, right? ¡± She secretly likes you.¡± Shi Lei was overjoyed instinctively. Was this what Yingying was like? Wen Huihui could tell that the situation was getting out of control. She quickly pulled Shi Lei and rushed out. Song ran chased after him. As soon as she went out, she bumped into a broad embrace. She looked up and saw Gu jinghang¡¯s slightly flustered eyes. She gave up on the idea of pursuing Wen Huihui and pushed the man in front of her away in a fit of anger before rushing out in a Huff. She had clearly told him solemnly not to meet Wen Huihui in private, but she did not expect this man to y along with her. She was so angry that she had lost her mind. When Gu jinghang saw Wen Huihui and Shi Lei enter the dormitory at the side, he cursed that grandson a thousand times in his heart before he hurriedly caught up with song ran. Under the banyan tree, he took her hand and directly pulled her into his arms. He went straight to the point and apologized, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, Xiao ran. I didn¡¯t show you enough face and made you angry. Song ran leaned on his shoulder and frowned. a rtive sent a truckload of sweet watermelons. I thought I should give two to my jinghang, so I happily brought the two biggest watermelons over. When I pushed the door open, I saw Wen Huihui sitting in the living room of your dormitory. She was washing your clothes. She was washing your clothes. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart was in his throat. He kept caressing her back. I¡¯m sorry, ran ran. I was wrong. At this moment, he felt that exining was unnecessary. He had indeed not thought it through. He thought that Shi Lei would not let Wen Huihui in again. He thought that since he had made his stand clear, Wen Huihui would note over shamelessly. Everything was just what he thought. He was too full of himself. He was wrong. He should have prevented problems before they happened and killed all possibilities in the bud. That way, his ran would not have the chance to be sad. Song ran struggled. let go of me. I want to go home. Let Wen Huihui stay and do yourundry. Gu jinghang hugged her tightly. I¡¯ll send you back. Song ran struggled again but to no avail. She could only open her mouth and bite him hard on the shoulder. She heard Gu jinghang groan but he did not let go of her. Song ran bit him even harder. Even when the taste of blood filled her mouth, the man was still hugging her tightly. Song ran finally let go of her teeth and sobbed with a gloomy face. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll forgive you just because you¡¯re trying to hurt yourself.¡± Chapter 64 64 Can¡¯t bear to spend money on yourself Gu jinghang¡¯s heart broke into pieces when song ran cried. Xiao ran, don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay? ¡± ¡°Let me go, I won¡¯te back again.¡± Gu jinghang finally let go of her and stared into her eyes. ¡°Yueyue, wait for me. I¡¯ll go in to get the money and send you back.¡± Gu jinghang quickly rushed back to his dormitory to get some money. He then picked up song ran¡¯s handbag that was thrown on the ground and ran out in a hurry. Song ran had already run far away. He quickly ran after her. Song ran quickened her pace but she could not outrun him. Gu jinghang forcefully grabbed her hand from behind and pulled her out of the Research Institute. In Shi Lei¡¯s dormitory, Wen Huihui saw that Shi Lei was staring at her. She felt a chill down her spine. Did he really believe what that b * tch song ran said? She did not like Shi Lei! Whether it was looks or future prospects, he could not bepared to Gu jinghang! Song ran, that b * tch, was really good at causing trouble for her! At the entrance of the car, Gu jinghang held her hand tightly. Song ran retracted her hand and furrowed her eyebrows in anger.¡±Gu jinghang, don¡¯t touch me.¡± Gu jinghang was like a loyal dog as he tried to please her. Every facial feature on his face was very careful. Song ran was furious. She raised her other hand and mocked him. However, in the end, she couldn¡¯t bear to hit him. When she saw his slightly innocent eyes and his expression that allowed him to be hit and scolded, she couldn¡¯t bear to do it. She was even more annoyed.¡¯My family introduced me to Yao Xifeng, but how did I treat him? I¡¯m frowning and treating him coldly. I¡¯ve never given him a good face at all.¡± Gu jinghang knew that she was feeling aggrieved, so he could only keep saying sorry. He wanted to hold her in his arms andfort her carefully, but the person beside him was like a Porcupine with all the spikes on her body, not allowing him to get close at all. He was burning with anxiety and his heart ached. That damned Shi Lei and Wen Huihui! Song ran did not say a word to him until the taxi stopped in front of the Tianzifang housing area. After the car was parked, Gu jinghang took out three Yuan from his pocket and passed it to the driver. Song ran pushed the door open and got out of the car. Gu jinghang quickly caught up with her and handed her handbag to her. Song ran turned around and looked at him with an aggrieved expression. do you like Wen Huihui? ¡± However, she saw that Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes were instantly filled with Infinite Sadness and helplessness as if he could not believe that she would ask such a question. He licked his dry lips, as if he didn¡¯t know what to do with an expression. He only mumbled, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like her. How could I like her?¡± ¡°You can leave now,¡± she said coldly. After that, he turned around and entered the house. She needed to calm down. In fact, she regretted it the moment she entered the room. Gu jinghang was not that kind of person. Wen Huihui must be up to something again. Jinghang would not be able to guard against someone as scheming as Wen Huihui. She rushed to the second floor and hid behind the window, observing the people standing downstairs. Gu jinghang stood there for a while before he turned around and left. His back was not as straight as before, and he looked as if he had been defeated. Song ran really wanted to stop him. There were no more public buses at this hour. He would definitely not bear to take a taxi alone. So, he had to walk another 30 kilometers and walk until midnight before he could return. Song ran¡¯s heart started to ache. In the middle of the night, a lonely figure was walking alone on the path. He was fast and his steps were big, but the 30 kilometers of road, in the middle of the summer night, was covered in sweat. Chapter 65 65 Chapter 66 disaster relief At two O ¡®clock in the morning, he finally returned to the Research Institute. He gently pushed open the door of his dormitory. It was still a mess inside. The basin was overturned on the ground, and water was all over the floor. A few pieces of clothes were scattered on the ground. Just like his heart, it was in a mess. He turned around and saw the small basket behind the door. He bent down to look at it. The two watermelons inside were really big and round. He felt as if someone had punched his heart. It¡¯s not good, it¡¯s really not good! He could imagine how his Xiao ran must have felt when she pushed open the door and saw Wen Huihui. She felt wronged, sad, surprised, and couldn¡¯t believe it. She must be heartbroken. How could he let ran, who had her heart on him, be so sad? He really deserved to die! Turning around, he left his own dormitory and arrived at the door of Shi Lei¡¯s dormitory. He kicked the door open and rushed into Shi Lei¡¯s bedroom in anger. The drowsy-eyed Shi Lei rubbed his eyes and looked at him. ¡°You f * cking sneaky b * stard!¡± With a loud bang, Gu jinghangnded a heavy punch on Shi Lei¡¯s face. Shi Lei saw stars from the heavy punch. He shook his head and was about to curse when another heavy punchnded on his face. A strong taste of blood instantly filled his mouth, and Shi Lei immediately jumped up. ¡°You¡¯re not sleeping in the middle of the night. Why are you here?¡± Gu jinghang red at him with a menacing look in his eyes. I didn¡¯t hit her because she¡¯s a woman, and I hit you because you¡¯re the one who started this. If you dare to make decisions on your own and try to get Wen Huihui to my side again, I¡¯ll beat you up so badly that even your parents won¡¯t recognize you! Shi Lei spat out a mouthful of blood. He cursed in a low voice, ¡± you f * cking thing, you¡¯re going to hit your brother just for a girl? you¡¯re so ungrateful! Gu jinghang grabbed his cor and red at him fiercely. Xiao ran will be my future wife. Because of my future wife, I¡¯m not treating you badly by taking these two punches! Shi Lei covered his face as he looked at Gu jinghang, who was always calm and collected, with his bloodshot eyes. He looked like a lone wolf fighting alone, and it made him panic. are you so sure that song ran will marry you in the future? ¡± Gu jinghang let go of his cor and pushed him hard. ¡°I¡¯m sure. There¡¯s nothing in this world that can make me more sure than this.¡± Shi Lei wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and spread his hands. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯m Mister Dongguo, and I won¡¯t worry about you in the future. Good intentions don¡¯t get rewarded.¡± ¡°Give me the key.¡± Shi Lei turned around and searched his pockets. He took out a key and said hatefully, ¡± ¡°If I continue to worry about your matters, I¡¯m a grandson!¡± Gu jinghang took the keys and returned to his dormitory. He tidied up and threw away the few Chinese tunic suits that Wen Huihui had washed. He had only thrown away two of them thest time. Xiaowang, who was distributing the clothes, would probably give him a hard time tomorrow. The next day, song ran went to People¡¯s Park to rx. She saw director li talking to a short old man at the entrance of the park. ¡°Director li, who is this?¡± she listlessly walked over. ¡°Oh, this is uncle Qian.¡± Chief physician li was caught off guard and let the cat out of the bag. Song ran was surprised. Grandpa Qian is very tall.¡± When she saw uncle Qian that day, even though he was hunched over, he was still much taller than this uncle Qian who was about the same height as her. Chapter 66 66 I fell in love with you at first sight When chief physician li saw that he could not hide it anymore, he quickly said, sigh, I won¡¯t hide it from you. The person who came over to help you clean the other day is your boyfriend. Song ran was stunned. She felt suffocated instinctively.¡±What did you say?¡± your boyfriend knew that the ticket wasn¡¯t won by the lottery, and he also knew that you had to do two days of cleaning for that ticket. He was afraid that you would be tired, so he rushed over to help you. The weather was extremely hot, and he was wearing long-sleeved pants, a hat, and a towel. He even deliberately bent over, afraid that you would recognize him. Song ran¡¯s heart felt heavy and her throat felt blocked. She felt a lump in her throat and her eyes turned red. ¡°Director li, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Supervisor li was in a difficult position. your boyfriend won¡¯t let me tell you. Youngdy, why didn¡¯t youe with your boyfriend today? ¡± Song ran shook her head. he¡¯s busy with his Research Institute. I¡¯m just looking around. you have a good eye, youngdy. Your boyfriend is a one-in-a-million young man. Oh, by the way, did the convenience store give you a bottle of orange soda? your boyfriend bought it in advance and asked Grandpa Zhou to give it to you. Song ran red at supervisor li.¡¯This supervisor li won¡¯t give up until she makes me cry, will she?¡¯ Grandpa Zhou also told me that he asked your boyfriend why he didn¡¯t buy a bottle for himself. Your boyfriend said that he didn¡¯t like to drink it. He just couldn¡¯t bear to spend money on himself. Song ran hugged director li. director li, stop it. Please stop. ¡°Are you touched?¡± director li patted her back. Song ran hugged her for a while and left in a hurry without saying a word. Supervisor li waspletely confused and her eyes were filled with surprise. Young girls nowadays were really unpredictable. That evening, there was a huge thunderstorm, and the summer heat was slightly alleviated. Song ran nned to look for Gu jinghang at the Research Institute¡¯spound tomorrow. Wasn¡¯t Wen Huihui¡¯s motive to sow discord? She should not have let her have her way. She should not have had a bad rtionship with Gu jinghang. However, she did not realize that there was something unusual about Yingying when Gu jinghang did not call her the night before. The next day, the floor was still wet. It was not as hot as the past few days. Song ran got up early and put on her sunflowers-like dress with a ck flower at the waist and a bow at the waist. Shebed her hair into a yellow lotus hairstyle and went out. As usual, she took a taxi to the second Research Institute in Songshan County. When she reached the gate of the Institute, she saw the guard fromst time. She walked over.¡±Can I go in?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± The guard said righteously. Song ran¡¯s face fell. are you kidding me? I¡¯m your team leader Gu¡¯s girlfriend. Didn¡¯t your team leader Gu already tell me to do it? ¡± Team leader Gu isn¡¯t in the Research Institute. The moment the guard said that, song ran was stunned. ¡°Where did he go?¡± ¡°I went to Hucheng for a field trip.¡± ¡°Ah? Howe I didn¡¯t know about it?¡± ¡°We left the night before yesterday.¡± Song ran was worried,¡¯what is this Gu jinghang doing? Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯re leaving Haicheng? you should¡¯ve at least given me a call. What¡¯s the point of making me so worried?¡± I heard that Hucheng has been suffering from a flood recently. yes, it¡¯s because of the flood that we went to inspect it. Song ran squatted for a while before her flustered heartbeat returned to normal. ¡°Is there a call from there? Do you know the number? I¡¯ll have to make a call to confirm it. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a phone.¡± The guard waved his hand. Chapter 67 67 Chapter 68-thoughts flooding into disaster A middle-aged man in a Chinese tunic suit in his forties came up behind her. Chief Liang walked over and looked at song ran. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Is she team leader Gu¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Song ran nodded in confusion. yes, I am. Who are you? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m gu jinghang¡¯s superior.¡± Hello, chief Liang, ¡± song ran quickly bowed to him. ¡°Come in, I¡¯ll tell you,¡± chief Liang waved at her. Song ran quickly followed him. Chief Liang ced his hands behind his back and nced at song ran as he walked. Song ran felt ufortable under his gaze.¡±Why do you keep looking at me? I¡¯m very loyal to Gu jinghang.¡± ¡°My daughter is even older than you.¡± Chief Liangughed with his hands behind his back. Song ran pouted. It was not like there were no old men who were interested in young girls. little sister, ¡± chief Liangughed, ¡± just wait for team leader Gu toe back. That night, Mother Wu¡¯s voice came from downstairs, ¡± ran, it seems to be team leader Gu. Almost instinctively, she jumped off the bed and rushed out at the speed of a 100-meter sprint without putting on her shoes. She rushed to mother Wu¡¯s side like a gust of wind, and mother Wu helped her up. ¡°Be careful when you go down. What if you fall?¡± Song ran took the phone and called out his name with uneven breaths, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s slightly hoarse voice could be heard. yes, Xiao ran. It¡¯s me. Song ran¡¯s heart was finally at ease. She grumbled, ¡± ¡°Why did you leave just like that? I even went to your Research Institute today. They said that you went for an inspection and there was a flood there. Are you alright?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s slightly tired voice could be heard. I¡¯m fine. A lot of houses here have been blown down. We¡¯re helping to settle the people down. We can only return to Haicheng after we¡¯ve tidied up the traffic. Song ran¡¯s heart ached. how long will that take? ¡± ¡°About a week.¡± Song ran was worried. then, don¡¯t be the first one to rush into anything too dangerous. Do you understand? ¡± she reminded her. ¡°Although it¡¯s not our duty, I can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing when I see someone in danger,¡± a low chuckle came from the other end. Song ran¡¯s heart felt as if it had been hit by a stick. Gu jinghang was too f * cking upright. He was too f * cking indomitable. He was too f * cking worrisome. ¡°Did you go to Hucheng for an inspection because you were angry with me?¡± she mumbled. ¡°Xiao ran, what are you saying? Why would I be angry with you? It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t get angry with me. Are you still angry with me?¡± Song ran shook her head and realized that he could not see her. She quickly said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry anymore, Jing Xing, I¡¯m not angry anymore.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s voice was low but powerful. ran, I fell in love with you the first time I saw you. I don¡¯t like to make promises that will make me undefeatable. It would seem insincere and it would be too flirtatious. But I still want to tell you that I, Gu jinghang, only like you, song ran. I will only like you in this life. So, Xiao ran, don¡¯t doubt me in the future, okay?¡± He said it very carefully, and he touched the softest part of song ran¡¯s heart. It made her eyes misty. She then recalled the sad and helpless look in his eyes when she asked him if he liked Wen Huihui. Her words were undoubtedly like a knife stabbing into his heart. He must have been very sad. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t doubt you anymore.¡± Gu jinghang chuckled. He was relieved. Chapter 68 68 Chapter 69 life is full of sisters Song ran asked him again,¡¯don¡¯t the disaster area have phones? How did you make this call?¡± after the emergency evacuation, I asked the driver to send me to the county. I was afraid that you would be worried, so I rushed here to make a phone call. Song ran¡¯s thumb gently caressed the phone receiver as if she was caressing his chin. She said softly, ¡± ¡°If you have the time, you should find a ce to sleep. Are you stupid?¡± ¡°Hehe, Yingluo is fine. I¡¯m not sleepy.¡± His tired voice could be heard over the phone. Song ran¡¯s heart was twitching. She said gently, ¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t slept since the night before yesterday, right?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all a matter of time, so we can¡¯t neglect it.¡± His voice was very soft, with an undetectable fatigue, which made her heart ache. Song ran sighed softly. The moonlight in the city was the same as the moonlight in the disaster area in the countryside. The bright moon shone on her heart. Could this bright moon take away her longing? He was an upright, kind, and responsible person. He probably wouldn¡¯t change this in this life. She fell in love with him because of these qualities, but she was also worried that these qualities would hurt him. ¡°Why are you sighing?¡± His voice was extremely tired, as if he would fall asleep next to the phone in the next second, but he forced himself to talk to her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Jinghang, you have to be careful, okay?¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a researcher, helping to settle the refugees is a piece of cake. No one will say anything if you don¡¯t do your best, understand? Your life is the most important thing in my eyes. You promised me to treasure your life, Yingluo.¡± ¡°Ran, I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Gu jinghang coaxed her gently. It was this sentence again, this sentence again. ¡°Jingxing, you are a capable person. You can be of great use. This kind of danger and disaster relief only saves a few people, dozens of people, hundreds of people. Your talent will benefit thousands of people in the future.¡± If he didn¡¯t sweep the house, how could he sweep the world? Gu jinghang would not argue with her about this. He only replied softly, ¡± Xiao ran, I¡¯ll remember what you¡¯ve said. I¡¯ll go back safely. Don¡¯t worry, okay? ¡± How could he not be worried? ¡°Alright, I believe you. I¡¯ll wait for you toe back,¡± she said. ¡°Okay, wait for me toe back.¡± ¡°Good night, Jing Xing.¡± good night, Xiao ran. Song ran hung up the phone and sat on the sofa for a while. Aunt Wu had already returned to her room. The window in front of the sofa was half-open, and it was raining outside. Raindrops fell from the roof andnded on the bluestone floor. The sound of raindrops falling was pleasing to the ear. The fragrance of the grass could be heard, and the croaking of frogs could be heard. It was a summer night, and thoughts flooded the ce. Gu jinghang hung up the phone and walked out of the Hucheng Research Institute¡¯s main entrance. His body was a little shaky, and the driver, du Dapeng, held him up. team leader Gu, you haven¡¯t slept for two days and two nights. Hurry up and get some rest. If anything happens to your body, chief Liang will definitely punish me. Gu jinghang felt more at ease after he ended the call with her. He got into the car and fell asleep within a few seconds. The 0 UAZ drove slowly on the dark Mountain road, and the person lying in the back seat smiled slightly. Ran had forgiven him. That was great. That was great. The next day, when the sky cleared up, a woman in a floral dress came to the gate of the second Institute. When she got closer, the guard realized that it was Wen Huihui, who often came to find Captain Shi. Chapter 69 69 Chapter 70 investment and entrepreneurship Wen Huihui fiddled with her hair uneasily and looked up at the guard. ¡°Can you go in and report? I¡¯m looking for team leader Shi.¡± Anyway, she had already broken up with song ran in a semi-open way. With Shi Lei as her shield, she was going topletely cling onto Gu jinghang. The security guard sent someone to call Shi Lei in. Wen Huihui stood at the door and waited patiently. She would be more careful and make good use of Shi Lei. In the future, she would work with Shi Lei. Shi Lei would naturally tell Gu jinghang about her good deeds. In time, he would have enough of song ran¡¯s temper and he would definitely remember her kindness. She was determined to get Gu jinghang. Wen Huihui¡¯s gloomy face was instantly filled with smiles when she saw a man in a Chinese tunic suit walking down the tree-lined path towards the main entrance. However, the first thing Shi Lei said was, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing went to Hucheng for an inspection.¡± The smile on Wen Huihui¡¯s face froze. ¡°Ah? Have you inspected it?¡± ¡°Can you please send me there?¡± he asked. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for her to go through thick and thin with Gu jinghang. If she were to go, Gu jinghang would definitely be impressed by her. She, the daughter of song ran, would never be able to do what he did. Was it not obvious who was more deeply in love with him, Gu jinghang? ¡°No, you¡¯ll only cause more trouble if you go.¡± Shi Lei shook his head. Because of song ran¡¯s words, Shi Lei really took Wen Huihui to heart. Naturally, he would not put Wen Huihui and Gu jinghang together again. Wen Huihui¡¯s face fell. She pestered him for a long time, but Shi Lei did not relent and agree to her request. Wen Huihui gritted her teeth. It was all song ran¡¯s fault for making Shi Lei develop feelings for her. Damn it! Damn it! She hade in a hurry and left in a Huff, her heart filled with resentment. Since Gu jinghang had gone to Hucheng, song ran¡¯s life was suddenly empty. She thought that this was the time when Zhao Mingyi was the most enthusiastic about pursuing her sister. At the end of the day, the bad person was Shen mengfang. She was the one who led the wolf into the house and colluded with her own lover to pursue her elder sister. Like her, her elder sister was born into a rich family and did not have a certain level of defense against people. She could not tell who was true to her and who was fake. As shecked love experience, she was quickly won over by Shen mengfang¡¯s lover. The man¡¯s name was Zhao Mingyi. He was a teacher at a Normal University. He looked handsome and had an extraordinary way of talking. That was why her sister fell in love with him at first sight. Her sister was an artistic young woman. In her previous life, song ran was full of praises for her brother-inw at the beginning. When they got married, she was the bridesmaid. She even told the man seriously that he must treat her well, or else she would not let him off. Not only would he not treat your sister well, but he would also want to divide the song family¡¯s assets with Shen mengfang. He would sessfully take over the song family and change the song corporation¡¯s surname to Zhao. Step by step, he would kill everyone in the song family and force them into a dead end. This beast in human clothing even forced her pregnant sister to get an abortion. Song Xuan, on the other hand, was a prideful person. Even so, she refused to divorce Zhao Mingyi. The people of that era were really puzzling. Everyone had to swallow their own blood. No matter how hard it was to live behind closed doors, they had to hold on. Not beingughed at by others was the core of life. Ridiculous, extremely ridiculous! She had to take responsibility for her sister¡¯s life. She would not let that beast in human clothing have the chance to hurt her sister, and she would not let that shameless viin take over her song family¡¯s property. Chapter 70 70 Chapter 71 sess and fame together Let Shen mengfang¡¯s beautiful dream remain a beautiful dream. Go and fantasize about bing the only master of the song family. Song ran leaned against the headboard and looked at song Xuan, ¡± ¡°Big sister, what kind of man do you like?¡± Song Xuan snorted. what are you up to recently? you¡¯re so mysterious. Why do you want to know everything? ¡± Song ran raised her leg and kicked her calf. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. Answer me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with your attitude?¡± Song ran cupped her chin with both hands. your cute and innocent sister is asking you a question. My beautiful and understanding sister, please answer. Song Xuan snorted and said,¡±what kind of girl do I like if she¡¯s not serious?¡± I like refined and cultured people, and I don¡¯t like nouveau riche the most.¡± Song ran knocked her head lightly. Her sister had never looked at the other suitor of the nouveau riche, but yang Haitao, the nouveau riche that she looked down on, was the one who truly loved her. Sigh, why were the song sisters so unlucky? Song ran rolled over andy down. I think that whether he¡¯s refined, cultured, or nouveau riche, none of that is more important than true love. What do you think, sis? ¡± ¡°How can you see true love with the naked eye? Don¡¯t tell me you want to pry open his heart and see if it¡¯s ck or red?¡± ¡°What if I say that I can tell at a nce whether a person is true or not?¡± Song Xuan pushed her head. you¡¯re so mysterious. Go wash up and sleep. He had failed at thest step and the road ahead was long. The next day, song ran took a taxi to Huaihai Road to look for yang Haitao. The reason she looked for yang Haitao was not because of his rtionship with her sister, song Xuan. She knew that her sister was a very opinionated person. The more he interfered with her rtionship, the more likely her sister would be conflicted. She hade to yang Haitao purely because of the investment business. The song family was in the clothing industry and it was a ratherrge business in Haicheng. It was affected by the rising fashion industry in the South. When Shen mengfang and Zhao Mingyi took over, their Foundation was already unstable. At that time, song ran wanted to turn the situation around, but she could not do it. The entire family business was sold at a low price by Shen mengfang and Zhao Mingyi. The two of them took the money and went to have fun. Poor song ran wanted to take revenge, but she could not do anything. Therefore, she had to save a trick for herself. Yang Haitao was really talented in business. In thete 1980s, when television was not yet popr, he had already set his sights on Computer Science. However, none of his friends, including his family, understood him, and no one supported him. He had been very depressed in the early stages of his business. He had to go through various parties before he finally got his first venture capital by borrowing from usury. What song ran had to do was to solve his urgent problem. When song ran¡¯s mother passed away, she had an inheritance of about 100000 Yuan which was divided equally between her two daughters. Song Guoqing had always been generous when it came to money and he did not take back the money because of their young age. Therefore, song ran had less than 50000 Yuan at her disposal. It was more than enough to support yang Haitao¡¯s business. At the entrance of the red Mansion on Huaihai Road, song ran got out of the car and ran into yang Haitao, who was walking out of the mansion. She frowned unconsciously. She couldn¡¯t me her sister for not liking yang Haitao. His taste was really hard to describe in a few words. He was wearing a flowery shirt with a gold chain and a pink briefcase. It was obvious that he was a little red viin! Chapter 71 71 He is back Song ran waved at him. Yang Haitao pushed open the small metal door and walked out.¡±Little sister, who are you looking for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for you.¡± ¡°What ning? You recognize me?¡± ¡°My sister is song Xuan.¡± Yang Haitao¡¯s eyes brightened. He tucked his briefcase into his pocket and smiled shyly.¡±Yingluo, did your sister ask you to find me?¡± no, ¡± song ran replied decisively. &Nbsp; Yang Haitao looked a little disappointed. then why are you here? ¡± he asked. is there something you need? ¡± I heard that you¡¯ve been raising money recently. You¡¯re nning to start a business. Is that true? ¡± song ran asked. ¡°How did you know?¡± yang Haitao scratched his head. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me how I know. Just tell me how much you need.¡± Yang Haitao¡¯s expression turned serious when they talked about work. I¡¯m nning to sellputers to the tech staff ofrgepanies, college students, and university professors. You know aboutputers, right? I have a primary school ssmate who was abroad who mentioned it to me. He said that it¡¯s very helpful for work. He brought back more than a dozen second-handputers from abroad. I think this tool might bemon in the future, so I want to give it a try. Song ran nodded slightly. He really knew how to seize business opportunities. ¡°So, how much do you need?¡± Yang Haitao carefully raised a finger. 10000 Yuan. He said that a brand newputer overseas would cost five to six thousand Yuan. Song ran nodded. sure. I¡¯ll pay for the 10000 Yuan. In the 1980s, a household with 10000 Yuan was already considered a big household. When song ran said that, yang Haitao was so shocked that he could not close his mouth.¡±Little sister, this is not a child¡¯s y. Don¡¯t you need to go home and discuss it with your father and sister?¡± I can still make the decision, but we have to sign a contract. I¡¯ll pay for it, and you¡¯ll do the work. We¡¯ll set up apany, and I¡¯ll take a share of the year-end bonus. What do you think? ¡± Yang Haitao stared at her in shock. of course I have to sign it if I¡¯m Yingluo. We¡¯re partners now, right? ¡± yes, ¡± song ran nodded and stamped her seal. &Nbsp; Yang Haitao was a little confused,¡±you really don¡¯t need to tell your family?¡± I¡¯m afraid your sister will think that I¡¯m cheating you of your money.¡± Song ran lowered her head and smiled. don¡¯t worry. Before you earn enough money, I won¡¯t tell my family about this. They won¡¯t know that I¡¯ve invested in your business. Yang Haitao was still confused,¡±so, why did you invest in me?¡± I don¡¯t even know if I can make money in this business. They all go to the South, Guangcheng, to buy clothes and sell them back. They all say that¡¯s the only way to make a fortune.¡± Song ran looked calm. well, you might be able to make a small fortune. I think that what you¡¯re doing will be a real phenomenon. I have the same opinion as you. I also think thatputers may be asmon as television in the future. Perhaps every household will have one. So, business opportunities are endless. Not only did yang Haitao manage to get the right to represent thergestputer brand overseas, he even established thergest inte tform in the country. He was on apletely different level from the bosses of the clothing stores. Only by working with someone with such a broad vision could one have unlimited possibilities in the future. Yang Haitao¡¯s eyes lit up. He was happy that someone could finally understand his ideals. then, Qianqian, wait for me. I¡¯ll go print the contract now. Let¡¯s hurry up and sign the contract as soon as possible, okay? ¡± Chapter 72 72 The pampering look in his eyes It was not easy for him to get this sponsorship, and he did not want to lose it again. Song ran nodded. sure. I¡¯ll wait for you here. Yang Haitao quickly got two copies of the contract. By then, he had already registered apany. Thepany seal and legal person seal wereplete. After a series of seals and signatures, it stated that the two of them would have a 50 ¨C 50 split at the end of the year. Song ran felt as if she could see a lot of money flying past her eyes. His life in the future was guaranteed. She took the pen and signed her name solemnly. Then, she took out ten thousand Yuan in cash from her bag and handed it to yang Haitao. Yang Haitao¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at her,¡±why do you have so much cash on you?¡± You¡¯re really bold.¡± Song ran shrugged and kept the contract that she had just signed. She smiled at yang Haitao and said, ¡± ¡°Happy cooperation, let¡¯s achieve sess together.¡± Yang Haitao clenched his fist. Song ran raised her eyebrows slightly and sized him up. ¡°Oh, right. If you want to pursue my sister, you might need to make some changes.¡± Yang Haitao¡¯s blood was boiling. He wanted to make a big ssh in his career. When he heard song ran change the topic so quickly, he almost could not keep up, ¡± ¡°Ah? Change? change? Change what?¡± Song ran was at a loss for words when she saw his flowery shirt and gold chain. ¡°Wear more white shirts in the future. No, as long as you don¡¯t wear flowery shirts or gold chains, it¡¯s fine.¡± With that, he left in satisfaction. He hoped that yang Haitao would not only be enlightened in business, but also improve in rtionships and pleasing women. In the evening, mother Wu reminded him at the dinner table, ¡± there¡¯s a Typhoon passing through Haicheng tonight. Remember to close all the windows when you¡¯re sleeping. It was night. Lightning shed, Thunder rumbled, and the wind was strong. She sat on the floor and thought about the people in the distance. She didn¡¯t know how strong the wind and rain in Hucheng were. She didn¡¯t know if the typhoon hade from Hucheng. If it was, he must be outside doing disaster relief. In such a heavy storm, wearing a raincoat would definitely not be of any use. His body must be drenched, and he must not have had a good sleep for a few days. She really wanted to see him. She couldn¡¯t sleep the entire night, tossing and turning in bed, thinking about that man. When the sun rose, the storm had stopped. Song ran could not wait any longer. She packed her luggage and rushed to Songshan County. An hour and a halfter, she appeared at the entrance of the second institution. The security guard saw her and spoke in a familiar tone. team leader Gu isn¡¯t back yet. Why are you here again? ¡± Song ran said anxiously, ¡± there was another typhoonst night. Is everything alright over there? it¡¯s a coastal city in the South. Typhoons usuallye from there. Is there any news about their ran ran? ¡± The security guard shook his head. I¡¯m not sure. But if there are any casualties, someone will call to inform us. Since we haven¡¯t received any news yet, it means that there are no casualties. Song ran heaved a sigh of relief. do you have a guest house for the Research Institute here? ¡± Song ran stayed in the guest house for six days. Every day, she would ask chief Liang when team leader Gu would be back. Chief Liang was annoyed by her and wanted to go on a business trip every minute. Finally, on the afternoon of the sixth day, song ran wore a small straw hat and walked to the door of chief Liang¡¯s office. When she looked inside, chief Liang immediately stood up and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°I just received a call. He¡¯ll be back tomorrow.¡± Chapter 73 73 Kiss her Song ran was overjoyed. he¡¯s finallying back. If he didn¡¯te back soon, I¡¯d have to rush over to look for him. Chief Liangughed as he looked at the young woman whose face was full of joy and anger. He sighed in his heart. The rumors were not true. The young woman was obviously good to Gu jinghang, but why were there rumors that she was arrogant and cold and was not worthy of Gu jinghang? in his opinion, the young woman was definitely more than enough to be a match for Gu jinghang. She was beautiful, rich, and had a cute personality. Team leader Gu had good taste. The next day, song ran was squatting at the entrance of the Research Institute with a big teapot in her arms, waiting for Gu jinghang¡¯s fleet of cars to return. Chief Liang came over and asked, ¡± little girl, the sun is scorching and it¡¯s hot outside. Why don¡¯t you wait in my office? ¡± Song ran waved her hand. I want to be the first to see my team leader Gu. Chief Liang pouted and teased the guard, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s quite loyal.¡± Song ran ignored her. She held the big teapot in her hands and looked at the end of the tree-lined road with a smile. They waited until the sun set. Song ran had already napped twice. Just as she was leaning against the wall and sleeping, she heard a car horn. She jumped up immediately as if she was on steroids. The guard could not help butugh. A fewrge trucks slowly stopped at the entrance of the courtyard. Song ran was looking for Gu jinghang in the crowd. They were all wearing the same short-sleeved sweatshirt and all of them looked dirty. She had just woken up and her vision was blurry. She could not tell which one was her team leader Gu. She was so anxious. Gu jinghang got down from the Jeep and saw song ran at the end of the crowd. She was wearing a navy blue dress and a straw hat. She was so beautiful that no one could take their eyes off her. She was holding arge teapot in her hands and she looked very anxious. She was looking for him. The fatigue from the past few days was instantly swept away. He stood beside the car and called out to her in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Xiao ran.¡± Finally, song ran¡¯s eyes were focused. She looked through the crowd and caught sight of him. Time flew by, and people came and went. Gu jinghang was standing at the end of time. He stood under the shade of the trees with a gentle smile. He was waving at her. Song ran¡¯s wandering heart finally had a way back. She started to run. She ran towards him in a hurry. The breeze brushed her hair and her straw hat flew up. She was as agile as a little fairy. She quickly ran to his side, then jumped onto him, and wrapped her arms around his neck. One day apart felt like three autumns. I miss you, I miss you very much. The group of young men behind him immediately started to cheer and shout loudly. Song ran did not even care about being shy. Gu jinghang had no choice but to reach out and hold her. She looked into his eyes and pouted.¡±I miss you.¡± The first thought that shed through team leader Gu¡¯s mind was that Xiao ran¡¯s mouth was opening and closing. It was so beautiful. He wanted to kiss it. He tried his best to restrain the impulse in his heart. He nced at the excited young men in front of him and said to the person in his arms softly, ¡± ¡°Xiao ran, can youe down first? I¡¯m dirty.¡± The shouts and whistles behind him merged into one. The Bachelor seemed to have seen a romantic movie scene ying out in front of him. How could he not be excited? how could he not kick up a fuss? Song ran shook her head. I want you to hug me. You have no idea how worried I was for you these past few days. Don¡¯t you n to make it up to me? ¡± Wasn¡¯t it a punishment for her to go to the rescue without saying a word? Chapter 74 74 A beautiful girlfriend under the banyan tree in summer Gu jinghang supported her with one hand and patted her back with the other. He coaxed her like he was coaxing a child. I¡¯m sorry to have made you worry. I¡¯ll let you know in advance when I inspect you in the future, okay? ¡± Song ran hung on his body for a while. When she heard the young men behind her setting up rice seedlings and making a ruckus, she turned around and scolded them, ¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen your partner before? If you haven¡¯t seen her before, go find a woman. What¡¯s the fuss for?¡± The guys at the Research Institute all knew that team leader Gu¡¯s partner was proud and fierce, so they really didn¡¯t dare to fight with her. Hearing her scold them so fiercely, they immediatelyughed and scattered. Team leader Gu, what¡¯s with the pride on your face? What¡¯s with the doting look in your eyes? Aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to control yourself if you marry someone with a fierce style? Gu jinghang coaxed her gently again. ran,e down. I haven¡¯t taken a shower for a few days. I¡¯m dirty and smelly. Can¡¯t you smell me? ¡± Song ran leaned closer to him and sniffed. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°I think so, but I don¡¯t think it smells bad.¡± ¡°Come down, Yingluo,e down first.¡± Team leader Gu was an upright man. Even his thoughts were upright and up-to-date. Song ran obediently got down from Gu jinghang¡¯s back and handed therge teapot to him. ¡°Are you thirsty? I asked for green bean soup from your canteen¡¯s Auntie, have some.¡± Gu jinghang was touched by her concern for him at all times. He took the teapot with one hand and pulled song ran behind a tree with the other. He lowered his head to look at the person in front of him. There were beads of sweat on her forehead. Her eyes were curved and full of energy. He couldn¡¯t help but wipe his hands, then he raised his hand to touch her forehead and wiped the beads of sweat for her. Well, there was a ck mark on Gu jinghang¡¯s hands. His hands were indeed quite dirty. ¡°Drink some quickly. It¡¯s hot in the sky. It must have been hard on you.¡± Gu jinghang took a big gulp and smiled at her. ¡°Have you been waiting for me at the door?¡± Song ran put one hand on his waist and raised the other hand to wipe the corner of his mouth. She nodded and said, ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for six or seven days.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you at your Research Institute¡¯s guest house.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s face was suddenly magnified in front of her eyes. Without warning, he kissed her on the lips. Gu jinghang reached out his hand and pulled her into his arms. She could hear his heartbeat and his voice above her head. It was a little hoarse and restrained. Xiao ran, let me hold you for a while. Just a while. Song ran¡¯s hand came to his back and caressed him gently. ¡°You can hug me for as long as you want.¡± ¡°The guest house¡¯s conditions are so bad, how did you get used to it?¡± he asked slowly. Song ran leaned into his arms andined in a coquettish tone, ¡± I can¡¯t get used to it. I even share the bathroom and bathroom with others. You have no idea what I¡¯ve been through these past few days. Gu jinghang caressed her long hair and said, ¡± you silly girl. You can just stay at home and wait for me toe back. I¡¯ll definitely call you as soon as Ie back. ¡°But I want to see you first.¡± Gu jinghang touched her hair and head lovingly. How could he let go of such a clingy and loving song ran? She was so dependent on him that he felt an infinite sense of responsibility. In the future, he had to do his best not to let his Xiao ran worry. With a family member, there would be more to worry about. Team leader Gu felt that the little person in front of him made him worried and gave him unlimited courage. Chapter 75 75 Sleep here tonight He became even more eager to seed. He reached out to touch her face and said in a doting tone, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re the stupidest girl I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Song ran thought,¡¯it¡¯s a pair of fools. They¡¯re a good match.¡¯ The scene of the two of them being in love was captured by Wen Huihui¡¯s eyes. She was hiding behind a tree and her eyes were almost spewing fire. Why were song ran and Gu jinghang still like this? Why didn¡¯t the two of them have any grudges? Why did song ran not hate Gu jinghang and continue to ignore him? Song ran was no longer the high and mightydy that was easy to control. She had actually made such a big concession for Gu jinghang. This was beyond Wen Huihui¡¯s expectations. Detestable! It was really despicable! No, she had to give it a long thought. Gu jinghang took another look at song ran¡¯s face. Thanks to him, she looked like a little kitten now. He held back hisughter and brought her to his dormitory. There was a well at the entrance of the courtyard. He asked her to stand properly and brought a basin of water to her. Xiao ran, squat down. I¡¯ll wash your face. ¡°Ah? Wash your face, why do you need to wash your face?¡± my hands are dirty, ¡± Gu jinghangughed. I¡¯ve touched your face so much that it¡¯s dirty. Song ran squatted beside the basin obediently. Gu jinghang washed his hands in the well before he wet a towel and gently washed song ran¡¯s face. Although he was gentle, he was also clumsy. He was like a rough man who was a first-time father who wanted to take care of his daughter gently but always couldn¡¯t do it. Song ran did not shout, scream, orin. She allowed team leader Gu to wash her face clumsily. Gu jinghang squeezed the towel dry and helped her wipe the water droplets on her face. He then said in satisfaction, ¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s clean.¡± Song ran touched her face and looked at him with a smile. Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes flickered. He realized that sometimes, he did not dare to look song ran in the eye. He realized that song ran was looking at him with an especially charming gaze. She was so beautiful and charming that he was always a little lost in his thoughts. He brought her into his dormitory. you sit here for a while. I¡¯m going to take a shower. Okay? ¡± Song ran nodded obediently. okay. You can go now. Gu jinghang took a towel and rushed out. Song ran¡¯s eyes were like fireworks. If he looked at her for another second, his blood would boil. Hence, team leader Gu¡¯s shower took a long time. It was so long that song ran could not resist the drowsiness and fell asleep on his metal frame bed. Gu jinghang was wearing an undershirt andrge pants with his slippers on his feet. When he entered the dormitory and saw that the girl was sleeping soundly on his bed, he immediately rxed his hands and feet and his heart softened. He carried her to the bed, pulled the nket from the side, and covered her stomach. Then he looked down at her carefully. She was really beautiful. When he first saw her, he was already shocked and thought that she looked like the person on TV. She was also wearing the same navy blue dress, and her whole body seemed to be covered with an unbelievably gentle light. His fingers gently touched her face. Every part of her face was so beautiful that he wanted to sink into it. Gu jinghang had not had a good night¡¯s sleep for the past few days and he was extremely tired. Since there was already someone on the bed, he ced the two stools in the living room together andy down on them. Chapter 76 76 Helping her wash her clothes The Banyan Tree was still green and dazzling. He savored the words of concern that his Xiao ran had said to him. He slowly closed his eyes, and a smile hung on the corner of his mouth. The feeling of being in love was really good. Summer, banyan trees, cicadas chirping, and a beautiful girlfriend. Team leader Gu felt that life was wonderful. Song ran only woke up when the sky turned dark. When she opened her eyes, she did not see Gu jinghang. She rubbed her eyes in a daze and walked out. She saw Gu jinghang sleeping on a stool. The two stools were not as wide as his body when put together. He fell to the ground when he turned over. How could he sleepfortably like this? She walked over and patted his face gently, calling him softly, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, Jing Xing Ge Ge.¡± Gu jinghang, who was a light sleeper, opened his eyes immediately. ¡°Go to bed and sleep.¡± Gu jinghang looked up at the window and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s already dark.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s dark.¡± Gu jinghang turned over and sat up. I¡¯m going to the canteen to get some food. Are you hungry? ¡± Song ran touched her stomach. She was indeed a little hungry. Gu jinghang carried the lunch box and hurriedly went to the canteen to get a few side dishes. The two of them sat under the dim yellow light and fed each other a mouthful. They were all kinds of intimate and sweet. Song ran sat on a high stool and swung her bare feet. She kicked Gu jinghang¡¯s legs from time to time, but Gu jinghang just let her do it. After the meal, Gu jinghang took the lunchbox to the well to wash it. Song ran followed him wherever he went. He was washing the dishes in the sink while she watched from the side. The Gxy was surging in the sky, and the lovers were on the ground. He washed the dishes, and she sang. Her voice was beautiful, and team leader Gu was intoxicated by it. After washing the lunchboxes, he pulled her into the dormitory. Gu jinghang stared at her with an uneasy expression. ¡°Yingluo, ahem, Yingluo, you can sleep here tonight.¡± ¡°Of course. Thest bus is gone. If I don¡¯t sleep here, do I have to sleep on the road?¡± A triumphant smile shed across Gu jinghang¡¯s lips. then I¡¯ll go to the guest house with you. You should have your luggage there, right? ¡± yes, there are some clothes to change into, towels, and so on. The guest house wasn¡¯t far from their dormitory. It was just across the road from the Research Institute. The sky was dark, and the two of them held hands without fear of being seen. When she went up to the second floor, she happened to bump into the woman who had joked about her well-developed body the other day. Song ran blushed immediately. ¡°Aiyo, little sister, so this is your boyfriend.¡± The older sister said arrogantly. This is your lucky partner, Yingluo. Song ran pulled Gu jinghang and ran away. She was afraid that thedy would say something dirty again. If that happened, she would not be able to face Gu jinghang anymore. Gu jinghang was confused. He followed her to the room that she had stayed in for six or seven days. There was really nothing she wanted except for a medium-sized bag on the bed and a towel hanging on the shelf beside it. Gu Jingxing walked to the front of the luggage and asked song ran, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± Song ran looked a little ufortable. it¡¯s nothing, ran ran. It¡¯s nothing. Gu jinghang picked it up and realized that it was not very heavy. He then picked up her towel and hung it on his shoulder.¡±What¡¯s that?¡± Song ran pushed him out of the room. it¡¯s nothing. Why do you want to know everything? ¡± In fact, there were only some dirty clothes in the bag. She had lived here for six or seven days and did not wash a single piece of clothing. She had never washed her own clothes in her life. She was afraid that Gu jinghang would find out and think that she was too pampered and spoiled. She did not want to scare him anymore. Chapter 77 77 Let us continue Gu jinghang was confused. He asked tentatively, ¡± ¡°Are these the clothes you¡¯ve changed out of these few days?¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes widened.¡¯Why didn¡¯t you do it when you should?¡¯ You¡¯re doing this on purpose, right? you¡¯re going against me on purpose! When they returned to Gu jinghang¡¯s dormitory, he took the bag of dirty clothes and walked out. Song ran pulled on his arm and said, ¡± ¡°What are you doing, Yingluo?¡± ¡°Wash these clothes.¡± He said it so naturally, so naturally. Song ran immediately felt embarrassed and said, ¡± I¡¯ll take it back for mother Wu to wash. It¡¯s gettingte and you must be tired.¡± Gu jinghang patted her head. it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll wash it for you. Song ran snatched the bag from his hand. ¡°I have to take out some of the Kasaya.¡± It was too strange for him to wash those close to him. Song ran sneakily took out all her undergarments and passed the bag to Gu jinghang with a red face. Gu jinghang¡¯s face was also red. The two of them blushed and awkwardly walked into the courtyard. Arge wooden basin was ced on the ground. Gu jinghang took a bucket of water and poured it in. He then poured a bag of song ran¡¯s clothes in as well. He took a small folding stool and ced it by her feet.¡±Come, sit.¡± He also moved another small folding stool, sat beside the bucket, and poured some soap powder into it. Song ran sat down. She was ashamed of herck of diligence and inability to distinguish between food and drink. She could only divert her attention. asionally, there would be mosquitoes buzzing around her, and she would act as an artificial mosquito extinguisher, pping the mosquitoes away. Whenever one was photographed, it would always approach Gu jinghang as if it had discovered a new world. ¡°Jing Xing, look, I caught a mosquito.¡± yes, Xiao ran is awesome. His voice was filled with love. ¡°Jing Xing, look, I¡¯ve captured another mosquito.¡± yes, Xiao ran is amazing. He said with a smile. I got another one. Wow, this mosquito has a stomach full of blood. Damn it, it must have sucked your blood. ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to take care of it.¡± Song ran red at the mosquito in her palm and pretended to be fierce. ¡°How dare you suck our team leader Gu¡¯s blood? damn mosquito, are you tired of living? I¡¯m going to tear you to pieces! Tell your family to remember!¡± Gu jinghang lowered his head andughed.¡¯Oh my, song Xiaoran is so cute. How can there be someone as cute as her in this world?¡¯ He really wanted to tie her to his waist and take her with him wherever he went. After dealing with the mosquito blood on her palm, she rested her chin on her hands and looked at the beads of sweat on his forehead. She was a little embarrassed. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m toozy?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Gu jinghang chuckled. really? ¡°song ran was skeptical. you really won¡¯t?¡± I¡¯ve never washed a single piece of clothing in my life. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll have to do all the household chores when we live together?¡± After all, Wen Huihui was capable of doing anything. Wouldn¡¯t he overthink? A woman like Wen Huihui was used to attracting men¡¯s attention with her virtue. Would he feel tired after spending a long time with an idledy like her? Gu jinghang stopped what he was doing and turned to look at her. His eyes were especially sincere.¡±I can do anything.¡± Under the starlight, his eyes were bright and beautiful. Song ran just stared at him. She kept staring at him and his thin lips. She wanted to kiss him, but the kiss she had in the afternoon was not enough. She slowly leaned her face towards him. Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes flickered, his Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down, and his breathing became a little messy. Chapter 78 78 Truly torturous Aiyo, team leader Gu is washing the clothes. A woman¡¯s voice came from behind him. Song ran was shocked and quickly left his side. Gu jinghang was also a little flustered. He quickly turned around and saw that it was the family of Captain Jiang, who was in the same rank as him. He quickly shouted, ¡± ¡°Sister-inw, sister-inw, sister-inw, sister-inw!¡± Lin cuiying smiled. I¡¯m just here to clear the sheets. I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you. Gu jinghang quickly waved his hands. no, no, no, no. Song ran lowered her head and was too embarrassed to face anyone. Lin cuiying took away the floral bedsheet on theundry rope and smiled. ahem, you guys can continue. After saying that, he walked back into the small building with a smile. Gu jinghangughed as he looked at the person who was curled up like a prawn. ¡®Ran ran ran ran ran ran¡¯ Song ran raised her head slightly and red at him. She said in a fierce tone, ¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Sister-inw asked us to continue.¡± Song ran rolled her eyes at him. She picked up the water in the basin and sshed it on his face. Gu jinghang gasped. Song ran held his face worriedly and said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Yingluo?¡± ¡°There¡¯s soap powder in the water. It¡¯s in my eyes.¡± Song ran was worried sick. hurry up and get up. I¡¯ll wash you with clean water. Gu jinghang smiled slyly as he held her hand and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m just ying with you.¡± Song ran was furious. She reached out and punched his chest.¡±You dare lie to me!¡± Gu jinghang held her hand and looked at her with a burning gaze. ¡°I just wanted to see you being nervous about me.¡± Song ran wanted to pull her hand away, but he held it tightly. She pouted and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite naughty.¡± Gu jinghang chuckled and let go of her hand. He continued to wash the clothes. Song ran stared at him and whispered, ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you teach me, and I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°No need, no need.¡± Gu Jingxiang did not even lift his head. Song ran¡¯s heart ached for her. you were so tired from your inspection outside. Now, you have to wash my clothes for me. Am I being too insensible? ¡± Gu jinghang lowered his head and chuckled. it¡¯s not tiring to wash the clothes. You can just sit and watch. I¡¯ll be done very soon. Song ran stopped talking and sat quietly beside him, watching him wash the clothes. After a while, Gu jinghang was done washing and floating the clothes. There were a total of five pieces and they were all one-piece dresses. He lined them up and hung them on the clothes-drying rope. When the breeze blew, the fragrance of soap powder assailed their nostrils. Gu jinghang ced the wooden basins and buckets on the ground and took the broom beside him to sweep the water into the drain. Then, he held song ran¡¯s hand and walked into the dormitory. Well, there was a problem. How was song ran going to shower tonight? Gu jinghang nced at her and said,¡±this is a public bathhouse too. You should take a shower.¡± Song ran tugged at the corner of his shirt and looked up at him pitifully. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the public bathhouse. They¡¯re all staring at me, and I¡¯ll feel ufortable.¡± Team leader Gu¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. He coughed lightly. then, Yueyue, I¡¯ll think of a way. I¡¯ll go out for a while. Wait for me. Gu jinghang went out in a hurry and soon returned with arge wooden basin. He ced the wooden basin in the small living room and hurried out again. After a while, he returned with two thermos bottles and a water bucket in his other hand. He poured all the water in the thermos into the big wooden basin and added some cold water. He reached his hand into the basin and touched the water. He looked up at song ran and said, ¡± Xiao ran, try it. See if it¡¯s too hot. Song ran squatted down and touched it. yes, it¡¯s simr. Gu jinghang stood up and went into the room to take out two sets of clothes. He hung them on the window and said, ¡± ¡°You can shower here, I¡¯ll go out and keep watch for you.¡± Chapter 79 79 The wife¡¯s words are wise After he finished speaking, he walked out and closed the door behind him. Song ran pursed her lips and smiled. The man of action, team leader Gu, was really reassuring. Song ran was done in no time. When she opened the door, she was surprised to see the man standing outside, sweating profusely. ¡°Are you very hot? It¡¯s quite cool at night.¡± Gu jinghang looked embarrassed and gave a perfunctory smile. ¡°Yingluo is a little hot.¡± He walked in, picked up the wooden basin, poured out the bathwater, and tidied up a little. Well, here¡¯s the problem. How would he sleep tonight? The two of them stood in the room with an awkward expression. Song ran rushed to say, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to sleep on the floor today.¡± Gu jinghang touched the back of his head. yeah. I¡¯m not sleeping on the floor. I¡¯m not sleeping on the floor. Song ran ced her hands on his waist and smiled slyly. ¡°Let¡¯s all sleep on the bed.¡± Gu jinghang coughed violently. How could he fall asleep in such a state? He waved his hand. no, no, I can¡¯t. I¡¯ll put the chairs together and sleep. Song ran hugged his waist and refused to let him go. ¡°The stool is too narrow. You¡¯ll roll to the ground.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s voice was extremely hoarse. Song ran raised her head and looked at him with a sincere gaze. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Gu jinghang did not sleep well the entire night. He really did not sleep well. Although his body was extremely tired, his mind was unusually excited and active. Not long after theyid down, he could hear the sound of even breathing. He knew that song ran had fallen asleep. This girl was so heartless. She could still fall asleep in such a short time even when she was in such a state. He must have been tormented by the boiling oil. After a while, he slowly turned his body and faced her. He tried his best to adjust his breathing. He turned again and his eyes were on the back of song ran¡¯s head. She slept inside with the window on the side. The bright moon was outside the window, and the bright moonlight shone down on her side profile, making her look extremely beautiful. Gu jinghang looked at her quietly and instantly turned into a young man who had just experienced love. He was beautiful, really beautiful. He could not get enough of her and wanted to keep looking at her like this. He wanted to keep looking at her, but he could only do so after he married her. She was still in high school. She did not know how long it would take for them to get married. He was already 24 years old, and his family had been urging him to get married for years. A few years ago, he had no intention of getting married. Now, he wanted to get married, but the song family might not agree. At 18 years old, it was fine to fall in love or get married in the countryside, but it seemed a little early to get married in the city. Moreover, her family didn¡¯t like him, so they wouldn¡¯t agree to their marriage so easily. Gu jinghang thought to himself,¡¯no matter what, it¡¯s enough as long as they love each other. The resistance from the outside world is nothing.¡¯ His mind was in a mess, and his nose was filled with her fragrance. Team leader Gu¡¯s heart was racing, and his mind was bing more and more clear. In the silence of the night, it was especially easy for people to daydream and think about getting married and having children with her. Gu jinghang only managed to close his eyes at four or five o ¡®clock in the morning. The single dormitory did not even have curtains. As a man, life was really rough. It was past five o ¡®clock and the sun was already very bright. Song ran could not stand the bright light and woke up very quickly. When she opened her eyes, the man beside her was still in a deep sleep. The two of them were facing each other. Gu jinghang¡¯s hands were on his body in a very well-behaved manner. Song ran smiled. She knew that he was a gentleman. Chapter 80 80 Have you had enough fun outside? She was awake, but she was not in a hurry to get out of bed. She justy beside him and smiled at him. The sun was so bright, but he could still fall asleep. What kind of life was he living? it was not exquisite at all. All of a sudden, Gu jinghang opened his eyes. Song ran felt guilty and quickly stepped back. It was a single bed and she fell to the ground. There was a loud thud and song ran cried out in pain. Gu jinghang quickly peeked his head over. She was stuck between the bed and the wall. He could not help butugh out loud. Song ran could not move. you¡¯re stillughing? ¡± she rebuked. Pull me up!¡± Gu jinghang quickly reached out and pulled her up. He asked with concern, ¡± ¡°Did you hurt?¡± Song ran pouted. why did you open your eyes? don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s scary? ¡± His wife¡¯s words were words of wisdom. Captain Gu was wise to adapt to the situation.¡±It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s my fault.¡± it¡¯s your fault, ¡± song ran snorted. it¡¯s all your fault. ¡°It¡¯s still early, shall we continue to sleep?¡± Song ran shook her head. it¡¯s too bright. I can¡¯t sleep. Gu jinghang nced at the window. do you know how to do it? do you know how to do it? ¡°he asked. Miss Jiao really had a lot of problems. She couldn¡¯t fall asleep even when it was too bright. Team leader Gu found it a little unbelievable. He got up, took two Chinese tunic suits, and hung them on the window. He turned back to look at her. ¡°Will this be better?¡± Song ran had already woken up. jinghang, go to sleep. I¡¯ve slept for the entire night. I¡¯m feeling very good. Gu jinghang did not sleep much the entire night and was indeed very tired. Hey down on the bed again and said, ¡± ¡°What are you doing instead of sleeping?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to your canteen to get breakfast and thene back to eat with you. What do you think?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go get breakfast when I get up,¡± Gu jinghang said, feeling extremely sleepy. Song ran saw Gu jinghang closing his eyes quickly and breathing evenly. She knew that he had not slept well for the past few days and must be very tired. She sneaked out of the room, took therge enamel lunch box, and left his dormitory. Lin cuiying¡¯s older sister, who had disturbed themst night, was hanging the clothes outside. Song ran wanted to sneak over, but the older sister called out to her. She blushed and greeted her. Lin cuiying chuckled and said, ¡± ¡°Getting breakfast?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± go ahead. Walk straight out of this courtyard, then turn left. Song ran thanked thedy and ran off in a hurry. She hoped that thedy would be merciful with her words and not spread the news of what happenedst night. Song ran rushed to the canteen to get breakfast and came back in a hurry. After waking Gu jinghang up, the two of them had breakfast together. Gu jinghang wiped his mouth and said, ¡± ¡°I have to report this to chief Liang. There are many things waiting for me to do. Do you want to wait for me in the dormitory or Yingluo?¡± Song ran waved her hand. I can¡¯t take it anymore. I have to go back. I¡¯ve been away for so many days. If I stay any longer, my dad will definitely be worried. ¡°I can¡¯t send you off,¡± Gu jinghang said as he tried to suppress his reluctance. He had a lot of unfinished business outside, so he couldn¡¯t ask for leave at this time. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll go back by myself.¡± I¡¯ll send you to the door. When you¡¯re home, give the reception room a call. They¡¯ll tell me, understand? ¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Gu jinghang sent her to the entrance and the two stood by the bus stop. Gu jinghang especially did not want the bus toe. That way, he could spend more time with his ran. Chapter 81 81 Going against Shen mengfang Unfortunately, things did not go ording to her wishes. After standing there for a while, the bus drove over. Gu jinghang carried her luggage and sent her to the bus. He had repeatedly reminded her to give song ran a call when she reached home. Song ran nodded and said that she understood. Only then did he get out of the car with a peace of mind. Song ran peeked her head out. He was standing under the huge white por and waving at her. She could still see him even after the car had driven far away. Song ran sat on the bus and smiled foolishly all the way home. When they reached home, Shen mengfang was sitting in the courtyard drinking coffee. She was a petty bourgeoisie. She looked down on Gu jinghang, who was from the countryside. Wasn¡¯t she from ning city¡¯s countryside? Five years ago, when she was working as a saleswoman in a department store, she looked at people with fear and trepidation in her eyes. Marrying her father would be like flying up a branch and bing a Phoenix. If she knew her ce, song ran would not do anything to her. However, she was thinking about the food in the pot while eating the food in her bowl. She, song ran, would never show mercy to such a greedy person. She carried a bag of clothes and walked towards the courtyard. Shen mengfang had a bad memory. She would feel ufortable if she did not say a few sarcastic words when she saw song ran. Aiyo, you¡¯ve had enough fun outside. You¡¯re finally willing toe back? ¡± Song ran threw her bag on the ground and turned to look at her. ¡°Aunty Shen, what¡¯s that?¡± Shen mengfang snorted. ran, you should at least pay attention to your image. You¡¯re a Virgin. If the neighbors knew that you stayed out for six or seven days, wouldn¡¯t they gossip behind your back? ¡± she said. Your dad¡¯s reputation is not good, do you know that?¡± Song ran sat on the chair beside the Round Table and looked at her calmly. ¡°Last month, aunty Shen went to Zhao jiabang road to y with your friends. Didn¡¯t she also stay out all night? I¡¯m a virgin. I¡¯m going to the guest house of my partner¡¯s research Institute. I¡¯m quite upright. Aunt Shen, you¡¯re a married woman. If you don¡¯te back tonight, who knows if you¡¯re looking for your little friend to y with? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re keeping a wild man outside?¡± It was obvious that Shen mengfang did not go to y with her friends. She must have gone to look for Zhao Mingyi. In the past, she could use this trick to lie to her and her family. Now, she could forget about lying to them. Shen mengfang was so scared that her soul almost left her body. Why did this little b * tch mentionst month¡¯s matter out of nowhere? She felt guilty. She had gone to Zhao jiabang road to meet Zhao Mingyi in private. When she was nervous, she would only act fierce. She ced one hand on her waist and pointed at song ran¡¯s nose with the other. ¡°You little girl, don¡¯t you nder me. I¡¯ll tell your dad.¡± Song ran pushed her fingers away in disgust. ¡°Where are you poking? Where should he poke? Who Do You Think You Are, how dare you point at my face?¡± Shen mengfang trembled with anger. you silly girl. I¡¯m your elder. Is this how you talk to me? ¡± Song ranughed. yes, if you can stand this attitude, then continue to stay in my house. If you can¡¯t stand it, then quickly pack your bags and leave. Understand? ¡± You dare to provoke your great aunt, aren¡¯t you just adding to your own troubles? Shen mengfang was so angry that she stomped her feet. you¡¯re bullying me just because your father isn¡¯t home. Song ran chuckled. yes, I¡¯ll only bully you when my dad¡¯s not at home. I wouldn¡¯t dare to do that when he¡¯s at home. After all, you¡¯re so good at Pillow Talk. I can¡¯t beat you. Chapter 82 82 Chapter 83: a talkative woman Shen mengfang was really angry and couldn¡¯t help but me herself. Have you not learned your lesson? The little b * tch¡¯s attack power is so strong now. Why did you court death by provoking her? She was so angry that her face turned red, but she couldn¡¯t scold her, nor could she hit her. She could only swallow her anger and curse her ruthlessly in her heart. Then, she imagined the scene of her kicking this b * tch out of the song family in the future, and her anger finally subsided. Song ran snorted and stood up. She pretended to identally touch her treasured set of coffee cups. ng! A whole set of coffee cups fell on the bluestone floor and broke into pieces. This coffee cup was Shen mengfang¡¯s treasure. Her father had brought it back for her from M Nation and she would show it off to everyone she met. Shen mengfang was fuming. She clenched her fists and almost screamed, ¡± song ran, you did it on purpose! Song ran picked up her luggage from the floor and leaned in closer to her. Her expression was contemptuous and she said coldly, ¡± ¡°Aunty Shen, you have to change your bad habit of being petty.¡± After he finished speaking, he carried his big bag and entered the house. Shen mengfang mmed her fist on the Round Table.¡¯Song ran, you little b * tch. I won¡¯t let you off so easily.¡¯ That night, after song Guoqing came back, song ran made the first move. She reported to her father what had happened in the past few days and even told him about Gu jinghang¡¯s heroic deeds. Finally, she said, ¡± my partner is at the front line. I¡¯m staying at the guest house of his Research Institute to wait for him. There shouldn¡¯t be any blind people gossiping behind my back, right? ¡± No? How could there not be any? The one who chewed the most fiercely was Shen mengfang, who was sitting at the side without saying a word. Song Guoqingughed. this is something worthy of praise. No one would be so blind. Shen mengfang was so angry that she almost bit her tongue. Song ran looked at her with a triumphant smile. it¡¯s good that no one is talking nonsense. I¡¯ll take a look around this area tomorrow and see which Auntie is talking nonsense. I must teach her a good lesson. She doesn¡¯t have any sense of righteousness. How can she do that? ¡± Song Guoqingughed. you¡¯re still educating them? they¡¯re all your elders. Don¡¯t mess around, understand? ¡± Song ran was not going to let her off easily. it doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯ll be more sensible just because you¡¯re older. You must educate those who need to be educated. Everyone is equal in the face of the truth. Don¡¯t you think so, dad? ¡± Fine, fine, fine. No one could win against this girl. After dinner, song Guoqing and Shen mengfang entered the bedroom. Shen mengfang said impatiently, ¡± old song, the neighbors are all talking about it. She¡¯s a big girl, and she¡¯s not even married yet. How can she stay with her boyfriend for six or seven days? what kind of behavior is this? ¡± Song Guoqing took off his watch and ced it on the bedside table. He snorted and said, ¡± ¡°She¡¯s staying in the guest house. What¡¯s there to discuss?¡± Shen mengfang was anxious. she said that she¡¯s staying in a guest house. Is that true? ¡± she asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± song Guoqing was a little annoyed. I don¡¯t worry about ran, but I¡¯m worried about team leader Gu. Think about it, he¡¯s 24 years old. He¡¯s from the countryside. His family must be urging him to get married. I¡¯m just afraid that he¡¯ll trick ran into doing something out of line. that¡¯s impossible, ¡± song Guoqing hesitated. I don¡¯t think Team leader Gu is that kind of person. Shen mengfang pped her hands. Aiya, what do you mean by he doesn¡¯t look like him? you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. He looks honest, but who knows what he¡¯s up to? the neighbors are really talking about him. When I was ying mahjong with Cao guoqin and the others the other day, they asked me and said that I haven¡¯t seen my ran for a few days. What can I say? ¡± Chapter 83 83 Who doesn¡¯t know how to turn the tables? What could she say? She was the one who spread the news about ran staying overnight at Gu jinghang¡¯s research Institute. She wanted to stir up trouble, so she pretended to be innocent and a well-intentioned stepmother. Only song Guoqing believed her. why don¡¯t you just tell them that Xiao ran is staying in the guest house? team leader Gu isn¡¯t in the Research Institute at all. Shen mengfang shook her head and said, ¡± gossip is a fearful thing, old song. You don¡¯t know this, but three women make a show. Thosedies get together and y mahjong. They¡¯ve been talking about ran every day. I¡¯m speaking up for her, but even if I say it, they still have to believe me. Song Guoqing unconsciously frowned. ¡°A bunch of loose-lipped women!¡± Shen mengfang said carefully, ¡± you can¡¯t me me for thinking too much. I think we can¡¯t let ran be too intimate with team leader Gu in the future. They¡¯re not even married yet. What if, I mean what if, they break up? then, will ran still want to get married? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± song Guoqing nodded. While Shen mengfang was trying her best to set song ran up, song ran was not idling around either. She knew that Shen mengfang would definitely use this opportunity to sow discord. Of course, she could not just sit back and wait for her death. She vaguely remembered that in her previous life, she had seen a photo taken by a foreign photographer at a photography exhibition in Haicheng. The person in the photo was Shen mengfang in a cheongsam. On a rainy day, she got out of a car and a man held her hand. The mood of the photo was not bad. It was a rainy day, an old city, an Oriental woman, and a cheongsam. It was full of charm. In the photo, Shen mengfang¡¯s face was straight and the man¡¯s back was the only view. In her previous life, she used the photo to find her adulterer who had openly gotten together with her. ¡°So what if it¡¯s me and Mingyi? Second miss, that was then and this is now. What¡¯s the point of pursuing this matter now?¡± Yes, at that time, the song family¡¯spany had already been sold by them. The song family was in a miserable state, and she had no capital topete with Shen mengfang. Fortunately, it was not toote. The photo was taken in 1986. At that time, the photographer was not famous yet, and no one would hold a photography exhibition for him. Therefore, it would take a lot of effort to find him. Song ran vaguely remembered that the name of the foreign photographer was Joseph. She had read about his life and knew that he had been making a living in Haicheng because he admired Oriental Beauty in his early years. He loved photography, but it was not enough to fill his stomach just by doing it. Before he became famous, he worked in a newspaperpany in Haicheng. Just as Shen mengfang was bent on breaking song ran and Gu jinghang apart and had almost touched song Guoqing ... Song ran found the foreign photographer. The photographer was overjoyed that someone appreciated his photos. He gave song ran¡¯s photo, which would be worth hundreds of thousands of Yuan more than ten yearster, for free. Apart from her character, Shen mengfang was of course a beautiful woman. Otherwise, she would not have caught the eye of the boss, song Guoqing. After all, she was only a sales assistant at that time. So, it was reasonable for the photographer to appreciate her. As Shen mengfang managed to convince song Guoqing, she was so pleased with herself that she almost forgot her manners. Her words were full of sarcasm towards song ran, and song ran could not help but hold back. It was only when song ran eavesdropped on Shen mengfang¡¯s nderous words that her father decided to ept Yao Xifeng again that she could no longer sit still. Chapter 84 84 Return to my hometown with me During dinner, song ran held the photo and sneered. She went to the dining table and said to Shen mengfang in front of her father, ¡± aunty Shen, can you please exin what¡¯s going on? ¡± Shen mengfang was nning to make song ept Yao Xifeng, the rich yboy, again. ¡°What do you mean by what happened?¡± Song ran mmed the two photos on the table and said, ¡± ¡°Aunty Shen, can you exin who this man is?¡± Shen mengfang saw her Qianqian and Zhao Mingyi in the photo at first nce. She was so scared that her legs almost went soft. Where did this little b * tch get these photos? What was she going to do? Song ran pushed the photo to song Guoqing and said, ¡± dad, look at this photo. I¡¯m really scared of aunty Shen. She must have done something that would damage the reputation of the song family behind your back. Shen mengfang was out of breath and her face was pale. Her mind was spinning quickly, trying to think of a way to respond. Song Guoqing nced at the photo and pulled a long face. He looked at Shen mengfang sternly and said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who is this man?¡± Shen mengfang¡¯s reaction was quick. In such a short time, she had already thought of a solution.¡±This was thest time I went to the cultural Pce to dance. On a rainy day, a staff member at the entrance helped me up. Old song, don¡¯t think too much.¡± Song ran looked at her with a smile. it was two years ago. Aunt Shen, you have a good memory. You can remember it so clearly. Of course, song ran did not expect topletely defeat Shen mengfang with a photo that did not show the man¡¯s identity. However, this photo was enough to make old song wary of Shen mengfang. With that, song ran had achieved her goal. Shen mengfang didn¡¯t even think about what happened two years ago and answered him fluently. Even old song, who was muddleheaded in this aspect, felt that something was wrong. He called Shen mengfang upstairs with a gloomy face. Song ran did not hear her father and Shen mengfang¡¯s argument clearly. After all, they were separated by the door. However, from that day onwards, Shen mengfang¡¯s life would no longer be the same as before. She would no longer be the richdy who could sleep until the sun was high in the sky and y mahjong with her friends in the afternoon. Song ran snorted coldly.¡¯Shen mengfang, do you think that¡¯s all I can do for revenge?¡¯ You¡¯re too na?ve. I¡¯ll pay you back in this life for all the harm you¡¯ve done to me and my sister in the past! Gu jinghang was also very busy with work at the Research Institute. They did not see each other for half a month. It was almost September, and the rice at home had ripened. Every year at this time, he would go home, not to harvest the rice for his family, but for the family of his wet nurse and second aunt. The second uncle had left early, leaving only his second aunt and a daughter. There were no men in the family, so he would take a few days off every year to help his second aunt¡¯s family. In the past, he would always go home alone. This time, he had other thoughts. He wanted to bring song ran back to his parents, brother, sister, and grandmother. That night, he gave song ran a call and finally received a call from Gu jinghang. Song ran was ted and took the phone from aunt Wu. ¡°Jing Xing, are you finally done with your work?¡± Song Xuan kept shaking her head and mocked song ran with aunt Wu, ¡± ¡°Little girl, you really don¡¯t know how to restrain yourself.¡± Mother Wu chuckled and said,¡±isn¡¯t it fine as long as you¡¯re happy, little girl?¡± I say, team leader Gu is really not bad.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s deep voice was heard from the other end of the phone. Song ran chuckled and said, ¡± ¡°So you¡¯ll be done with your work one day.¡± yes, I¡¯ve been rushing. I¡¯m finally done. Chapter 85 85 I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll abduct you ¡°Then, can our Yingluo meet tomorrow? Let me think, where should we go? let¡¯s not go to the People¡¯s Park, let¡¯s go to the White crossing bridge.¡± The main thing was that the White crossing didn¡¯t require a ticket, and the scenery wasn¡¯t bad either. It was a good idea. The voice on the other end was a little hesitant. ran, ¡± he said, ¡± I might have to go back to my hometown. The smile on song ran¡¯s face froze. look at you. You worked overtime for almost a month and we didn¡¯t even see each other once. Now that you¡¯re done working overtime, you¡¯re going back to your hometown. Gu jinghang, what do you mean by this? ¡± Gu jinghang quickly struck while the iron was hot and suggested, ¡± ¡°Yueyue, are you willing to go back to my hometown with me? I want to bring you to meet my parents.¡± He said it nervously. He didn¡¯t know if his request was abrupt. He knew that ran loved him, but they had only been together for less than half a year. He didn¡¯t know if it was appropriate to say it at this time. The expression on song ran¡¯s face was a little interesting. She wanted tough but was also a little annoyed. She rebuked, ¡± ¡°Ah? Yingluo, are you going to bring me to meet your parents?¡± She wasn¡¯t prepared at all. She didn¡¯t seem to have thought about this before. In her past life, she did not even have the chance to see his parents before she was struck out of the game. She heard that Wen Huihui did not have a good rtionship with his parents and that Wen Huihui had even made his mother sick from anger. At that time, she was gloating. That was the onlyfort she had. ¡°Yes, is Qianqian willing to do it?¡± There was a long silence. Her silence made Gu jinghang a little flustered. She wouldn¡¯t disagree, would she? Was he being too abrupt? Did he scare her? Just as he was about to speak, song ran¡¯s voice could not hide her smile. ¡°I have to tell my dad.¡± Gu jinghang finally felt relieved. Fortunately, his ran was different from ordinary girls. After song ran hung up the phone, song Xuan sat down and said, ¡± ¡°You want to go back to Gu jinghang¡¯s hometown with him?¡± of course I¡¯m going, ¡± song ran said happily. it¡¯s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to meet my future inws. Of course I¡¯m going. ¡°Why is this girl so shameless?¡± song Xuan raised her head and looked at aunt Wu. What future inws, can¡¯t you at least have a guard on your mouth? A youngdy like you dares to say anything.¡± Song ran shook her head. anyway, I will marry jinghang in the future. His parents are my future inws, aren¡¯t they? ¡± Song Xuan pushed her head and said,¡±do you think old song will agree to let you go so easily?¡± An city is so far away, more than 500 kilometers away. It¡¯ll take more than a day to take the train, and it¡¯s in a remote ce. I don¡¯t think old song will agree.¡± Song ran stood up and put her arms around her sister¡¯s neck. With a tender look, she said, ¡± ¡°Big sister, you have to help me, huh? You have to help your only sister, okay?¡± Song Xuan rolled her eyes at her. to be honest, I don¡¯t feel at ease for you to go to such a faraway ce alone. You think that Gu jinghang is good in everything but you don¡¯t know him well. I¡¯m even afraid that he will kidnap you. Song ran leaned her head on her sister¡¯s shoulder and whispered, ¡± ¡°Big sister, I¡¯ll tell you something, and you can evaluate his character.¡± Song ran told song Xuan about how Gu jinghang was able to resist touching her even after Wen Huihui had drugged him. He even poured cold well water on himself and caused him to have a high fever. Chapter 86 86 Chapter 87: what are your intentions? Song Xuan stared at her in disbelief. Wen Huihui, Qianqian, how could you be so despicable? ¡± Her sister was the daughter of a wealthy family. Since she was young, she had always lived an upright life. She had never even read those colored books before. For an 18-year-old girl to use such unsightly means to seduce her best friend¡¯s partner, it was simply a new bottom line in her knowledge. Song ran nodded. it¡¯s true. So, sister, what do you think of jinghang now? ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk to my father,¡± song Xuan said after a moment of silence. It was as if song ran had taken a tranquilizer. Her father always felt that she was young, but he also felt that her sister, who was only two years older than her, had grown up. She was reliable and steady. Therefore, her father would always listen to her. The only obstacle was probably Shen mengfang. She knew that Shen mengfang was determined to match her with Yao Xifeng. How could she watch Gu jinghang bring her back to his hometown to meet his parents? once she met his parents, it was basically a done deal in the countryside. It would be toote to regret it. That night, after dinner, song Xuan entered her father¡¯s room. She nced at Shen mengfang, who was sitting beside the dressing table, and said indifferently, ¡± aunty Shen, I have something to say to my father. Please go out for a while. Shen mengfang was so angry that she almost vomited blood. hey, it¡¯s my own room. Why should I go out? ¡± Song Xuan nced at her father. Song Guoqing was very impatient with Shen mengfang. She raised her hand and said, ¡± ¡°Xiao Xuan told you to go out, so just go out.¡± With song Xuan¡¯s help, song Guoqing was quickly taken care of. Although song Guoqing was still worried, he agreed to let song ran go back to Gu jinghang¡¯s hometown with him. The next day, Wen Huihui pushed open the song family¡¯s front door uneasily in the evening. The moment song ran saw Wen Huihui, her gaze turned into one of mockery. Wen Huihui could not help but shiver. She thought that song ran would not do anything to her since there were so many people around. Song ran walked over and pressed her shoulders down. She leaned close to her ear and whispered, ¡± ¡°Your readingprehension score is zero, right? What did I tell you? I clearly told you that we don¡¯t need to keep in touch. Who told you toe over?¡± Shen mengfang¡¯s voice came from behind, ¡± Oh, Huihui, you¡¯re here. Let¡¯s have dinner together. Song ran turned around and red at Shen mengfang coldly. Shen mengfang snorted.¡±Second miss, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°You called her over?¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes were frosty. ¡°I called her over. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen mengfang nodded without changing her expression. Song ran walked to her side and crossed her arms. She stared at her with a scrutinizing look.¡±I didn¡¯t know that aunty Shen and Wen Huihui had a rtionship. I thought you guys weren¡¯t familiar with each other.¡± Shen mengfangughed. if she¡¯s your friend, she¡¯s also a friend of the song family. It¡¯s not too much for me to ask your friend toe over for dinner, right? ¡± ¡®Little b * tch, you must be angry now. Let¡¯s see if you can hold back your anger at your fatherter.¡¯ When Shen mengfang found out that song ran was going back to the poor captain¡¯s hometown, she rmended to song Guoqing to let Wen Huihui follow her in the name of concern for song ran. Song Guoqing was indeed worried about his younger daughter going to such a long distance alone. Hence, he agreed to let Wen Huihui follow. Song ran chuckled. in the past, it might not have been too much. But now, Huahua and I have stopped contacting each other. Yet, you still invited her over. You must be up to no good. Chapter 87 87 Who doesn¡¯t know how to act on the surface but go against it on the inside? Shen mengfang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked at Wen Huihui and asked, ¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Wen Huihui quickly said, ¡± ran, I¡¯ve told you. You¡¯re mistaken. I like team leader Shi. Why don¡¯t you believe me? ¡± Why was this girl so suspicious now? How could he be so sure that she wanted to have a thing for Gu jinghang? Shen mengfang heaved a sigh of relief and walked over to Wen Huihui. She held her hand and said, ¡± ¡°I can tell that you¡¯re jealous of team leader Gu, aren¡¯t you? ¡°Ran, don¡¯t worry so much. I hope you don¡¯t mind. Team leader Gu is just a poor boy. No one really cares about him except you.¡± Shen mengfang, don¡¯t think of yourself as my elder. You don¡¯t have to worry about my matters. Well, he didn¡¯t even call her ¡®aunty Shen¡¯ anymore. He just called her by her full name. Shen mengfang spat in her heart. The little b * tch waspletely different from her and her father. She did not give her any face at all, which really made her gnash her teeth in hatred. ¡°Oh, right. It¡¯s your father¡¯s idea to call Huihui over today.¡± At this time, he could only use old song¡¯s name to suppress that girl. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Shen mengfang ran her fingers through her hair and smiled smugly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to go back to your hometown with team leader Gu? Your father was worried about you going to such a faraway ce alone. He thought that he needed to find someone reliable to keep youpany, so he thought of Huihui.¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes narrowed as she gritted her teeth and suppressed the anger in her heart. She heard the sound of the door opening. Her father had returned. She was about to rush forward to argue with him, but on second thought, she stopped in her tracks. Song ran lowered her gaze. It was not easy for her father to be on his guard against Shen mengfang. She could not fall into Shen mengfang¡¯s trap and be enemies with her father. What was the meaning of her rebirth? it was to let her rewrite her life¡¯s trajectory. No matter what the situation was, she should not be provoked by Shen mengfang. Song Xuan rushed down from upstairs and was pleased to find that her sister did not act rashly. Her ran had be calmer. Song Xuan held her hand and led her to the dining room. Behind her, Shen mengfang walked up to song Guoqing and said some pleasurable words to him. Song Guoqing was expressionless and ignored her. He was not that easy to fool. Shen mengfang touched her nose and looked embarrassed. In the dining room, song Xuan lowered her voice and said, ¡± they asked you to take care of Wen Huihui. What are you going to do? ¡± Song ran turned around cautiously and took a nce. Wen Huihui was beside Shen mengfang and was constantly looking in their direction. Her smile became a little sly as she whispered, ¡± it¡¯s a few hundred kilometers to an city. It¡¯s a long journey. His voice became lower and lower. When song Xuan heard this, she could not help but give him a thumbs up. our ran has really grown up. She had lost all her rationality from Shen mengfang and Wen Huihui¡¯s anger just now. After thinking about it carefully, it was true that the two of them hade prepared. They might use this incident to take revenge on her father and make him think that she was being unreasonable. Fortunately, she was reborn. She was no longer the impetuous little girl who would easily fall into the enemy¡¯s trap. She took a deep breath and felt more confident about what was toe. However, Shen mengfang was upset. Why didn¡¯t the little girl re up? she thought that she had hit her sore spot, but it was all for naught again. Chapter 88 88 Chapter 89: not diligent in the four bodies and not able to distinguish the five grains At the dinner table, song Guoqing coughed and said, ¡± ran, I agree that you and team leader Gu are going back to your hometown, but I¡¯m worried about you going alone. So, ran ran, I¡¯m going to let Huihui go with you. You have to be close to each other, and you can take care of each other. Song ran looked at Wen Huihui sarcastically. Wen Huihui was still younger than Shen mengfang, so she could not hide the guilt in her eyes. She chuckled. dad, thank you for being so understanding and considerate. Sure, I¡¯ll bring Huihui along. Shen mengfang and Wen Huihui were dumbfounded, especially Wen Huihui. Song ran obviously did not believe her thest time. They had already fallen out. This time, Shen mengfang wanted her to travel with them, but she was not confident. She thought that song ran would object to it, but she actually agreed. What was she up to? She felt sorry for song ran. She could not see through song ran, and she could not figure her out. It made her feel uneasy. Song Guoqing didn¡¯t expect the little girl to agree so easily. His troubles disappeared instantly. well, it¡¯s good that you know dad¡¯s good intentions. When do you n to leave? ¡± Song ran counted on her fingers and said, ¡± yes, it should be in the next two days. Jinghang wille to pick me up at home then. We will take the train to the South Station. It is quite a long journey. Song Guoqing kept nodding. yes, yes, yes. Huihui, please take good care of ran. ¡°Got it, uncle,¡± Wen Huihui lowered her head and smiled. Song ran sneered and stared at Wen Huihui. if you want to follow me, I¡¯ll let you. At the beginning of September, the weather was much cooler. Gu jinghang caught the earliest bus and arrived at the song family home. He saw ran, who he missed dearly, and also Wen Huihui, who he avoided like the gue. The moment he saw Wen Huihui, his expression changed. Wen Huihui was a strange person who had challenged his bottom line. She was the first woman he wanted to hit. How could she still stand in front of ran so calmly after making her so angry? He looked at Wen Huihui with a gloomy face. Wen Huihui did not seem to have any negative reaction. She just carried a small knitted Luggage Bag and stood at the side, listening to song Guoqing¡¯s instructions to song ran. She could feel Gu jinghang¡¯s strong disgust in his eyes. She looked around but did not want to make direct contact with him. Song Guoqing finally finished his instructions and beckoned Gu jinghang over. Gu jinghang quickly walked over and song Guoqing led him to a secluded area. He listened carefully to song Guoqing¡¯s instructions. it¡¯s a long journey. You must take good care of my Xiao ran. Gu jinghang nodded his head solemnly. uncle, don¡¯t worry. I will take good care of ran. also, before you two get married, you can¡¯t do anything out of line. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying? ¡± Gu jinghang nodded heavily. I understand. Of course, I understand. I like ran. I cherish her and respect her a lot. Song Guoqing remained calm. it¡¯s good that you understand. I hope you can keep your word. Do you have a phone at home? ¡± Give me a call when you¡¯re there.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no phone at home, only in town.¡± alright, give me a call when you reach town. ¡°Okay, uncle.¡± Song Guoqing nagged for a while and song ran was getting impatient. She looked over and said, ¡± dad, are you done? the 12 o ¡®clock train is leaving. We won¡¯t be able to catch itter. Chapter 89 89 Team leader Gu has a countermeasure ¡°Why are you so anxious? I¡¯ll send you to the train station. It¡¯ll only take half an hour.¡± Song ran turned around and leaned against the door. She pouted at song Xuan and said, ¡± ¡°Old song is old, he¡¯s very naggy.¡± ¡°Your dad¡¯s just worried about you,¡± Shen mengfang snorted. Auntie Shen, ¡± song ran sneered. have you exined the photo to my dad? ¡± Do you still have the mood to meddle in other people¡¯s Affairs?¡± His words hit Shen mengfang¡¯s sore spot. Just because of a blurry photo, old song was treating her coldly. She was racking her brain for a way to make old song happy. After more than ten minutes, Gu jinghang finally came out. Song ran quickly grabbed his hand and said, ¡± dad, let¡¯s go quickly. We have to queue for ticket checking and other things. The train to his house only runs once a day. If we miss it, we¡¯ll have to wait until tomorrow. The rice at his second aunt¡¯s house can¡¯t afford to wait. no! song Guoqing shook his head. you¡¯re really worried about team leader Gu. The group of people then headed south. Song Guoqing drove the car himself. Wen Huihui sat in the front passenger seat while the song sisters and Gu jinghang sat in the back. Gu jinghang felt very ufortable. He really wanted to ask Wen Huihui, who was sitting in the front row, why she still dared to appear in front of ran. However, he had no choice but to endure it since ran was there. Half an hourter, they arrived at the South Station. Song Guoqing and song Xuan sent them to the station. Song Xuan was worried and reminded them, ¡± ran, I¡¯m not looking down on the countryside, but it¡¯s really not as good as being at home. Maybe this is a good opportunity for you to see if you can ept a family like team leader Gu¡¯s. Song ran patted her chest. why can¡¯t I ept it? I like my team leader Gu as a person, not his family. Song Xuan was a little worried. Would team leader Gu¡¯s parents like her poor little sister who was not diligent in her studies? Song ran was not worried about going back to Gu jinghang¡¯s hometown with him. After all, she had tricked Shen mengfang and she would not dare to act rashly for the time being. Her elder sister¡¯s safety was still guaranteed. She thought that Zhao Mingyi would not make any moves either. After the briefing, the three of them entered the waiting hall. The waiting hall was filled with passengers dragging their luggage. Gu jinghang finally had the chance to ask song ran, ¡± ¡°Why is Yingluo here?¡± Wen Huihui tactfully followed behind them, not daring to walk side by side with them. Song ran nced behind her and said angrily, ¡± it¡¯s all Shen mengfang¡¯s fault. She wanted the world to be in chaos. She said that I was worried about going home with you, so she incited my father to insist on Wen Huihui apanying me. ran, can ran ran dump her? ¡± Gu jinghang was a little impatient. He really didn¡¯t want to see this woman for another second, let alone bring such a shameless woman back to his hometown. It was so disgusting that even Gu jinghang, who had such a good temper, could not stand it anymore. Song ran¡¯s eyes lit up and she chuckled. ¡°Great minds think alike,¡± Gu jinghang was finally at ease. He started to n in his heart where he could get rid of Wen Huihui. Of course, Wen Huihui was very sleazy. She knew that the two people in front of her didn¡¯t want her to follow them. She didn¡¯t even drink any water early in the morning because she was afraid that they would sneak away when she went to the toilet. Gu jinghang carried all the luggage while song ran held his hand as she had nothing to do. Wen Huihui, on the other hand, had to carry her own things. Chapter 90 90 Chapter 91 escape n After finding their waiting area, Gu jinghang settled song ran down while Wen Huihui sat opposite them obediently. Her eyes were fixed on the two of them. Gu jinghang put down his luggage and asked song ran, ¡± ¡°What did you bring? Why is it so heavy?¡± Song ran unzipped her luggage and said to Gu jinghang as if she was presenting a treasure, ¡± I bought two bottles of wine for your father, some cream and a silk dress for your mother, a set of clothes for your younger siblings, and some supplements for your grandmother. Gu Jingxing was moved and could not help but touch her face. ¡°You silly girl, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s heavy to bring it over from so far away?¡± I know, ¡± song ran chuckled. you¡¯re the one who brought it up. Gu jinghang pinched her face. sorry to make you spend so much money. Song ran¡¯s smile became even more obvious. you¡¯ve spent a lot of money on me too. Can you not be so formal? ¡± Gu jinghang nodded his head gently. Wen Huihui sat opposite him. She felt a little upset and a little scared. She had also fantasized about such a heartwarming scene before. She also fantasized that Gu jinghang would be so gentle to her, touch her head, touch her face, speak to her tenderly, and call her a fool. In the end, everything could only be an illusion. Everything was just an illusion. Song ran had taken all the best. She couldn¡¯t ept this, she couldn¡¯t ept this! The broadcaster on the loudspeaker began to announce the ticket inspection of the train they were on. Wen Huihui¡¯s attention was focused again. There were too many people and it was chaotic. She was afraid that they would take the opportunity to dump her. She quickly followed song ran and kept following her. Song ran¡¯s hands were empty. She leaned against Gu jinghang and slowly walked towards the ticket check. She lowered her voice and smiled at Gu jinghang.¡±Have you thought of any countermeasures?¡± Gu jinghang tightened his grip on her hand and leaned over to her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just leave it to me.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± song ran smiled. With her team leader Gu around, she could just be an idle youngdy at ease. After checking their tickets sessfully, the three of them entered the station. The green train was parked on the left side, and there were small carts selling tea Eggs and Ham sausages along the way. The passengers were all in a hurry. It was song ran¡¯s first time experiencing the smell of smoke, and it was very novel. They had booked a sleeping ticket as they had to stay in the hotel for a while longer at night. Song ran sat on the bed on the first floor and looked out of the window. Gu jinghang sat behind her and smiled at her. ¡°You¡¯ve never sat in a Green Car before?¡± it¡¯s my first time sitting here, ¡± song ran turned around and looked at him. ¡°You¡¯ve never been far away?¡± Gu jinghang was shocked. Song ran nodded her head innocently. your house is the furthest I¡¯ve been. I¡¯ve only visited the surrounding cities. My dad always drives. It¡¯s so boring. Wen Huihui, who was already on the third floor of the bed, snorted coldly in her heart. She was really a Missy who didn¡¯t know how lucky she was. She had a private car. Who would be willing to take a broken train that was full of people? Gu jinghang ruffled her hair. there¡¯s nothing much to sit in a Green Car. The bunk beds are short and narrow. The hard seats are full of people and the aisle is full of people. If you want to go to the toilet, you can squeeze out a whole body of sweat. Song ran hung on to his arm. I like it. I¡¯ll take the green Car when I go to your house in the future. It¡¯ll be more fun if I sit with you. Gu jinghang did not know whether tough or cry. is this fun? ¡± Wen Huihui sat on the top seat and looked down at the two of them. She rolled her eyes. She was a Missy who did not know the hardships of the world. That was why she hated song ran. She had already gotten so much, but she still kept Gu jinghang to herself. What right did she have? Chapter 91 91 I didn¡¯t know you wereing Wen Huihui thought that she could not fall asleep at night. If she fell asleep and the two of them took the opportunity to escape, where would she go to find them? As long as the car started moving, she had nothing to worry about. When they stopped at the station halfway, she would pay close attention to their every move. However, the two of them were still talking andughing, and they didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of escaping. Just like that, at night, the carriage darkened, and only the street lights along the tracks shed asionally. Wen Huihui calcted that there was still about half an hour before the next stop. She had to stay awake. All of a sudden, she felt the bed move. She quickly turned over and saw song ran. She heard her voice, ¡± ¡°Jinghang, I¡¯m going to the toilet.¡± ¡°Do you need me to apany you?¡± ¡°No need, no need,¡± As she spoke, the sound of song ran¡¯s footsteps gradually faded away. Wen Huihui was relieved. As long as one of them was here, the other would not be able to escape. Sure enough, after a while, the bed beneath him creaked again.¡¯Song ran¡¯ had returned from the toilet. After a while, Gu jinghang¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°I really should have gone to the toilet with you just now. I¡¯ll go too.¡± mm, mumble. her voice was very soft. The sound of Gu jinghang¡¯s footsteps gradually faded away. Wen Huihui turned around and nced at the second floor. She heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that ¡®song ran¡¯ was still lying down. After a while,¡¯Gu jinghang¡¯ returned andy down again. The metal bed creaked. ¡®He didn¡¯t even tell song ran.¡¯ Wen Huihui snorted in her heart.¡¯These two must be sick of each other.¡¯ The train slowly stopped at a stop on the way, and the train lit up. The train attendant knocked on the bed one by one. ¡°Those of you in Lin city, hurry up and get off the bus. Get up.¡± The two of them were quiet. Wen Huihui held her breath and paid close attention to their movements. Fortunately, they did not have any intention of running away. After a short while, the train started moving again. The next stop was Gu jinghang¡¯s hometown, an city. She could finally rest assured. When the train waspletely out of sight, song ran was so happy that she jumped three feet high and hugged Gu jinghang. ¡°Jinghang, who are the two people lying on our bed?¡± Gu jinghang replied, ¡± they¡¯re from the same ce as me. I¡¯ve already told them that they¡¯ll be sleeping on our bed. They¡¯re all very loyal and agreed to it without a second thought. Song ran could not help but smile. I can imagine Wen Huihui getting out of the car. When she sees the two of them, she¡¯ll definitely be flustered and exasperated. Hahaha. ¡°Then, let her be flustered and exasperated,¡± Gu jinghang said with a smile. However, the rest of the journey would be a torment if things didn¡¯t go well. They waited until dawn before the bus headed to an city. The journey to this seventh-tier city was bumpy. Song ran¡¯s face was pale. She was not carsick at all, but now, she felt dizzy and nauseous. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart ached when he saw her pained expression. He unscrewed the cup of water and brought it to her mouth. Xiao ran, drink some water. Song ran leaned on him weakly and said, ¡± ¡°Why is this road so broken?¡± Gu jinghang reached out and wiped the sweat off her forehead. small cities can¡¯tpare to big cities. This side of the road is full of stone, and there¡¯s no steel at the bottom. When the big cart hits the road, a hole will be formed, and there¡¯s no time to fill it up. After years, the road has be like this. are you always like this every time youe back? ¡°song ran gasped. &Nbsp; Chapter 92 92 This is my partner it¡¯s all like this. Xiao ran, why don¡¯t we get off the car? ¡± Song ran swallowed her saliva with difficulty. how far are we from your house? ¡± ¡°About forty to fifty li.¡± Song ran felt as if the sky was falling. it¡¯s so far away. How are we going to get there? ¡± Gu jinghang took her luggage and held her hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll think of a way.¡± After they got out of the car, Gu jinghang supported song ran with one hand and carried the luggage with the other. He bent down slightly and said, ¡± Xiao ran, I¡¯ll carry you. Song ran felt dizzy and quickly climbed onto Gu jinghang¡¯s back. ¡°It¡¯s so far, and you have to carry me. You can¡¯t walk back, right?¡± Gu jinghang carried her on his back and walked forward with firm steps. in the past, I could walk for an entire day with a 50-pound luggage on my back. Your weight is nothing to me. Song ran leaned on his shoulder and chuckled. ¡°Your stamina is really good.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s heart trembled when he heard this. This girl really dared to say anything. Gu Jingxing walked for three hours and arrived at a small town. He found a three-wheeled motorcycle and the driver drove him for 30 miles. The sky was already dark, and the driver could not drive him any further. Song ran was already sprawled out in her sleep, so he carried her on his back and continued walking. He had walked this path many times in the past, but this time, it was the most stable. After walking for an hour, the person on his back finally reacted. Then, she heard a shrill scream. Song ran¡¯s voice trembled as she said, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, Jing Xing, Jing Xing, Jing Xing,¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu jinghang asked softly. Song ran¡¯s voice was filled with panic. ¡°Howe I can¡¯t see anything?¡± Gu jinghang burst outughing. ¡°That¡¯s how the countryside is like. There¡¯s no light.¡± Song ran touched his face and sobbed in fear. ¡°My first reaction was that I was blind.¡± Although Gu jinghang felt that it was unkind of him, he stillughed out loud. Song ran pinched his chin. I was scared to death. Why are you stillughing at me? ¡± Gu jinghang chuckled. ran, ¡± he said, ¡± we¡¯re almost at my house. Song ran quickly jumped down and tidied her hair and clothes uneasily. The ugly daughter-inw was finally going to meet her inws and she was so nervous. She pulled Gu jinghang¡¯s hand and said coquettishly, ¡± ¡°Are your parents easy to get along with?¡± Gu jinghang licked his lower lip and carefully said, ¡± ran ran, I have something to tell you. ¡°What do you mean by what?¡± ¡°Yueyue didn¡¯t tell my parents beforehand, so they didn¡¯t know you wereing.¡± Song ran¡¯s face fell. Gu jinghang, what do you mean by ¡®done¡¯? ¡± she asked. They walked across the muddy road, crossed a small bridge, passed through a row of houses, and arrived at a small alley. The second house was Gu jinghang¡¯s house. It was pitch ck everywhere. Song ran grabbed onto Gu jinghang¡¯s hand tightly and could not tell which direction was which. dad! Gu jinghang called out. I¡¯m back, Jing Xiu, Doudou. A faint light appeared at the entrance of the bungalow and a group of people walked out. Song ran carefully hid behind Gu jinghang and looked around at everything that she was unfamiliar with. ¡°Why aren¡¯t there any lights?¡± she muttered. Gu jinghang replied in a low voice, ¡± the electricity is on and the lights are off, but the electricity is always out. Moreover, the family is not willing to use the lights. The electricity bill is expensive. Song ran obviously did not understand what he meant. Was the electricity bill expensive? How expensive could it be? As they were talking, a group of people stood in front of Gu jinghang. The little girl¡¯s voice was heard, ¡± big brother, you¡¯re finally back. Grandma has been looking forward to seeing you the whole day. Mom went to the dam to see you more than ten times today, but you didn¡¯te back. We thought something happened to you. Chapter 93 93 The people in the city are so delicate Gu jinghang patted the little girl¡¯s head and said, ¡± ¡°Doudou has grown taller again.¡± The little girl called Doudouughed innocently.¡±I want to grow to be as tall as big brother.¡± The woman¡¯s voice was heard,¡±silly girl, you¡¯re as tall as your big brother. Do you want to ascend to the heavens?¡± At that time, it won¡¯t be easy to get married.¡± Gu jinghang asked,¡¯how¡¯s jingxiu¡¯s studies? You¡¯re already in your third year of high school when the semester starts. Are you confident in getting into a good university?¡± ¡°He started school a long time ago. It was his first mock exam, and he came in third in the whole school,¡± the woman replied. Gu jinghangughed out loud. good, that¡¯s good. There¡¯s finally going to be a college student in our family. Gu jinghang asked,¡¯where¡¯s grandma? Why isn¡¯t grandma here?¡± ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re always noting back. Grandma can¡¯t wait anymore, so she went home to sleep.¡± ¡°Oh, Yingluo, how¡¯s that grandma Yingluo?¡± a few days ago, she was washing clothes by the river and fell into the river. Fortunately, third master passed by and dragged her up. It¡¯s no problem, it¡¯s no problem. Gu jinghang coughed lightly. cough, cough. That¡¯s good. Are father and mother well? ¡± ¡°Good, good, good, we¡¯re all good. How are you? Did you eat well at the Research Institute? If the food in the Research Institute isn¡¯t good, I¡¯ll go out and buy some, understand? Don¡¯t save money, your dad earned a bit from picking rivers, and I also got some for others. I have money.¡± I know, I know. I didn¡¯t save money. I ate quite well. Everything is quite good. Song ran hid behind him and was a little unhappy. She tugged at his clothes.¡¯You¡¯re such a bad man. When are you going to introduce me to the show?¡¯ Gu jinghang coughed lightly and said in a slightly tense voice, ¡± that ran ran¡¯s parents ran to me and ran ran to bring someone back? ¡± ¡°Ah? Who was it? Did youe back with your colleagues?¡± Gu jinghang: ¡± ahem. No... It¡¯s not Yingluo. It¡¯s a woman. Song ran took the opportunity to appear from behind him and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Hello, uncle and Auntie.¡± The kerosenemp in Wu guixiang¡¯s hand fell to the ground with a ng. Gu Weiguoined, ¡± why are your hands shaking? you¡¯ll have to spend money to buy another one if you break it. Wu guixiang quickly picked up the oilmp on the floor. Luckily, it was not broken. She raised the oilmp and shone it on song ran¡¯s face. She said with uncertainty, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between her Yueyue and your Yueyue?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my boyfriend,¡± Gu jinghang said firmly. The oilmp fell to the ground again with a tter. Wu guixiang grabbed Gu jinghang¡¯s hand and dragged him into the house. With a click, the lights were turned on. Gu Doudou jumped up and shouted happily, ¡± mommy is finally willing to turn on the lights. She¡¯s finally willing to turn on the lights. It was only then that Gu Doudou could see her sister in front of her. She was stunned and could not help but hold song ran¡¯s hand. She praised her from the bottom of her heart, ¡± ¡°Big sister Yingluo, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡± you¡¯re pretty too, ¡± song ran said with a smile. &Nbsp; Gu Doudou raised her head and stared at song ran. Gu jingxiu pushed her head from behind and said, ¡± ¡°Do you have any manners? Why do you keep staring at her?¡± Gu Doudou lowered her head and smiled in embarrassment. In the East Room, Wu guixiang held Gu jinghang¡¯s hand and said in a righteous tone, ¡± ¡°She¡¯s your boyfriend?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gu jinghang nodded. ¡°What about guoying? What about ding guoying, the daughter of the second maternal family?¡± ¡°What about guoying?¡± Gu jinghang was confused. ¡°She¡¯s always wanted to marry you, right?¡± Chapter 94 94 Do you regret not going to college? Gu jinghang¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°That¡¯s her business.¡± Wu guixiang was so angry that she hit him. what are you saying? when you were young, you drank the second aunt¡¯s milk. Without the second aunt, you would have lost your little life. How can you say such a disgraceful thing? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been back to harvest rice for her family every year. I¡¯ve been doing farm work for her family since I was twelve years old. For the past twelve years, I¡¯ve never stopped. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll work for her family for another ten, twenty, or even thirty years. I¡¯ll work for her family for a lifetime.¡± Wu guixiang was so angry that she punched him. you stupid kid. You¡¯ve been away for a few years. Do you have a bunch of twisted logic? ¡± Gu jinghang let his mother punch him without dodging or saying a word. When Wu guixiang was tired, she sighed and said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s this girl¡¯s Kasaya for? What does your family do?¡± Gu jinghang coughed lightly. Yingluo is an ordinary worker. She¡¯s a blue-cor worker. ¡°Are they city dwellers?¡± ¡°They¡¯re city people.¡± ¡°City people are the most delicate. They can¡¯t take even a little bit of hardship. I don¡¯t like city people the most. Your aunt¡¯s daughter learned to be bad the moment she came to the city. Her hair was made into yellow hair and her face was whiter than a ghost¡¯s.¡± ¡°She¡¯s different, she¡¯s very good.¡± Wu guixiang snorted. Gu jinghang lowered his voice. mother, let¡¯s leave it at that for now. Ran has been sitting in the car all day. She¡¯s tired. ¡°You said you¡¯re not squeamish, but what¡¯s so tiring about sitting in the car? I¡¯m not doing farm work.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes narrowed and he could not be bothered to say anything more to her. He walked out directly and held song ran¡¯s hand as they walked into the house.¡±Let¡¯s have dinner.¡± Song ran mumbled,¡±I brought a gift for your family, ran ran.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s heart ached a little. Ran was so considerate of his family, but his family was so hesitant. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have brought her here. He would have just gotten married in Haicheng and then brought her back. No matter how much they shouted and shouted, it wouldn¡¯t help. Song ran gave out his brother and sister¡¯s clothes and gave the wine to his silent father. She then gave Wu guixiang a set of cream and a silk dress. However, Wu guixiang snorted. your aunt¡¯s daughter is wearing this. It¡¯s some kind of snowke cream from Haicheng. It¡¯s fragrant and white. It makes people think that she¡¯s doing some indecent job outside. Gu jinghang mmed his chopsticks on the table and everyone at the table was shocked. Jing Xiu and Doudou stared at their eldest brother in fear. Gu jinghang looked at his mother with a gloomy face. ¡°Mom, you better stop talking!¡± Wu guixiang was a little stunned. Her eldest son had never spoken to her in such an attitude. The old saying was true. Once you have a wife, forget your mother. This girl looked like a Vixen. She must have provoked her son a lot. How could she be better than guoying? She was about to speak when Gu Weiguo spoke, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing¡¯s partner brought it for you, so you should say less!¡± Wu guixiang was so angry that she almost vomited blood. However, when she saw Gu jinghang¡¯s frighteningly gloomy expression, she could only keep it to herself. The dinner ended awkwardly just like that. Gu jinghang made arrangements on how to sleep at night. ¡°Doudou, you sleep with mom and dad. Jing Xiu, you sleep in the south room.¡± Wu guixiang said in a high-pitched voice,¡±are you in a dilemma? do you want to sleep in the west room?¡± They were not even married yet? What is this?¡± Gu jinghang was expressionless. ran, sleep on the bed. I¡¯ll sleep on the floor. I¡¯ll sleep on the floor. It was Xiao ran¡¯s first time here and she was unfamiliar with the ce. Without him by her side, she definitely couldn¡¯t fall asleep, so he had to apany her. Chapter 95 95 The moldy peach cake Before Wu guixiang could say anything else, she was dragged away by Gu Weiguo. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Jinghang has been on the road for the whole day and is tired. Can you let the child rest first?¡± Wu guixiang didn¡¯t say anything more. It waste at night. Song ran was lying on the bed. The distance between the bed and the window was as wide as two people¡¯s width. Gu jinghang was lying on the ground, but he was not sleepy at all. Song ran nced at the door. There was not even a door, and it was only covered by a curtain. She lowered her voice and said, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing Lang Lang.¡± ¡°En, Yingluo.¡± why do you and your brother¡¯s names sound so nice, but your sister¡¯s names are more patriarchal? ¡± Jing Xiu and I were named by my grandfather. My grandfather was once a schr, and then he passed away. There were no cultured people in the family, so we only thought of food. you said that your brother would be the first college student in the family. Didn¡¯t you go to college? ¡± ...... There was a short silence. After a long while, he said in a low voice, ¡± the year I sat for my college entrance examination, my father got into a car ident. The person who hit him ran away and broke his leg. The pir of the family was paralyzed. Not only did he spend all of the family¡¯s savings, but he also owed a lot of foreign debts. In fact, Gu jinghang¡¯s grades were very good and he always ranked among the top in his exams. At that time, his father was still a bricyer and was away all year round. He was the only maleborer at home who could be of use. He studied during the day and had to work after school, but he could always get into the top ten in his grade. He could have been admitted to a good university. Unfortunately, It was a pity that he was not fated to study. Song ran¡¯s heart felt extremely tight. She lowered her hand and touched his face in the dark. She gently traced his outline and said with reluctance and heartache, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, do you have any regrets?¡± Regret? Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes were wide open as he smiled bitterly. How could he not feel regretful? There was a University near the No. 2 Institute. Whenever he passed by them, his eyes would be glued to the students. They were so high-spirited and envious. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Yingluo, I¡¯m fine, Yingluo.¡± Song ran¡¯s tears flowed out.¡¯He¡¯s fine again? how can he be fine?¡¯ He was so serious and rigorous in doing things, so his grades must be very good. He must be very sad that he didn¡¯t get into college. This man who didn¡¯t mean what he said, this man who made people¡¯s hearts ache. She really wished that she could have met him earlier, then spent money to see his father¡¯s legs, and then spent money on his studies, so that he could be a carefree person. At dawn, the two of them finished breakfast. Gu jinghang held her hand and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to see grandma.¡± Song ran then took the big bag of supplements and handed it to Gu jinghang before following him. Wu guixiang held the bowl and sighed. hand in hand. What kind of appearance is this? ¡± Doudou was very happy. I feel that it¡¯s quite good. Big brother treats sister-inw well, and sister-inw also relies on big brother. I feel very good. With a bang, Wu guixiang¡¯s chopsticks hit doudou¡¯s head. ¡°What sister-inw? Are you married? You can call her sister-inw.¡± Doudou had a mouthful of porridge in his mouth and cried out loud. Wu guixiang was afraid of the table. ¡°What are you howling for? Let¡¯s eat breakfast!¡± Doudou had no choice but to eat the congee while sniffling. Her grandmother¡¯s house was right next to Gu jinghang¡¯s house. It was a smaller bungalow built with bricks and mud. It did not feel very strong and might even leak rain. why isn¡¯t your grandma living with your parents? ¡± song ran asked softly. &Nbsp; it¡¯s like this in the countryside. When the sons are old, they will be separated. When the elderly can¡¯t take care of themselves, the sons of several families will take turns to take care of them. Chapter 96 96 My sister-inw is pretty, right? The two of them walked to the front of the small house. The door was so low that Gu jinghang had to bend over to enter. There was only a small window in the small house. Even in broad daylight, it was dark. An old man sat in the central room. He looked quite old and his eyes were a little dull. grandma, ran ran, ¡± Gu jinghang called out. The old man¡¯s eyes lit up, and his dry mouth pouted. His voice was a little excited, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s Yingluo, it¡¯s Jingxing, Yingluo.¡± Gu jinghang nodded. yes, Yingluo, it¡¯s me. Also, my boyfriend Yingluo, this is a supplement that my boyfriend bought for you. There¡¯s wheat milk essence and dried persimmons. Grandma stood up excitedly and grabbed Jing Xing¡¯s hand, her voice trembling,¡±Ah? You already have a partner? Why didn¡¯t you tell grandma?¡± After she finished speaking, she turned around and went to a can on the bar counter to search for something. After searching for a long time, she took out two items and walked to song ran. She stuffed them into her palm and said, ¡± ¡°His aunt bought this for New Year¡¯s. Grandma couldn¡¯t bear to eat it. You eat it, Yingluo.¡± After she finished speaking, she gave Gu jinghang another piece. Song ran raised her hand and was about to stuff the peach shortbread into her mouth. Gu jinghang wanted to pull her back but it was toote. She had already taken a bite. He stared at her nervously, only to see the girl smile at grandma. ¡°Wow, grandma Yingluo, Yingluo is so delicious!¡± Grandma was so happy that her hands were trembling and her eyes were bright. ¡°It¡¯s Yingluo, right? As long As You Like It, I¡¯ll bring you whatever you like.¡± Gu jinghang also took a bite and felt the mouldy taste. How could a peach pastry that had been left there for more than half a year be delicious? Gu Jingxing stared at song ran with a moved expression. What should he say to this girl? Gu jinghang put down the tonics. grandma, ran bought these tonics for you. Don¡¯t be reluctant to eat them. It won¡¯t be good if they¡¯re expired. Do you understand? ¡± Grandma¡¯s eyes were full of heartache. this child. It¡¯s fine that you¡¯re here. Why did you bring me something? ¡± Song ran finished the entire peach pastry and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s only right.¡± Gu jinghang took out another twenty Yuan from his pocket and handed it to grandma. ¡°Grandma, this money is for you. Buy some good food and don¡¯t let mom know.¡± Grandma rejected him. no, no. Grandma can¡¯t take your money. You can¡¯t take much money. I know that. You still have to send money to our family. How can I take your money? ¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes widened. Not only did he have to spend money on his family, but he also had to spend money on his insensible partner. Team leader Gu must have wanted to split every single cent into several portions to use. She secretly reproached herself for being insensible in the past. Gu jinghang stuffed the money into his grandmother¡¯s hand and said, ¡± grandma, I still have to go to my second aunt¡¯s house to harvest the rice for her. I¡¯ll be leaving first. Remember to eat the tonics. Don¡¯t be reluctant to part with them. After he finished speaking, he pulled song ran and ran out in a hurry. is the peach pastry really delicious? ¡± Gu jinghang asked the moment he ran out. Song ran looked at him with a bitter expression. it¡¯s not good. There¡¯s a moldy smell. ¡°Then why did you eat such a big piece?¡± Song ran felt wronged. your grandmother was staring at me with eyes full of hope. I just wanted to make her happy. You didn¡¯t see the look in her eyes when I said that the peach cakes were delicious. Her eyes were really shining. She was really happy from the bottom of her heart. Gu jinghang grabbed her hand tightly. you silly girl. What should I say? ¡± you should say that I¡¯m proud to have a kind and filial girlfriend, ¡± song ran said with a smile. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang chuckled. yes. I¡¯m proud to have a kind and filial girlfriend. Chapter 97 97 What¡¯s the use of being good-looking Hmph! song ran snorted. don¡¯t you know how to draw inferences? ¡± I¡¯m proud to have a beautiful, cute, innocent, kind, and filial girlfriend. Song ran pursed her lips and smiled. that¡¯s more like it. The two of them did not hold hands. In this small vige in the North, holding hands was too open for them. Song ran understood that and walked side by side with him. Gu Doudou was walking towards them. She was wearing the dress that song ran bought for her. She was in the sixth grade and she was quite tall. She was almost as tall as song ran¡¯s neck. Doudou pulled song ran¡¯s hand. sister-inw, sister-inw. I¡¯ll take you away. Gu jinghang nodded. yes, I¡¯ll go home and get the sickle. Doudou, you take your sister-inw and leave. Doudou pulled song ran along a narrow and winding path. There was a small river on the side and arge paddy field was at the southern end of the river. When the wind blew, the paddy fields were stacked up and down. The farmers were scattered in the fields. The blue sky reflected on them and it made one feel rxed and happy. ¡°Where¡¯s the second aunt¡¯s house?¡± ¡°It¡¯s on the east side. After crossing the small bridge in front, you¡¯ll reach the second aunt¡¯s home,¡± Gu Doudou held song ran¡¯s hand. Along the way, there were farmers standing by the roadside or at the entrance. They had dark skin and a simple look on their faces. Their eyes were sizing them up. Gu Doudou was particrly proud and introduced everyone she met. ¡°This is my sister-inw. Isn¡¯t she very pretty?¡± The neighbors all nodded in agreement. yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s so pretty. White, really white. In front of them, a little boy the same age as Gu Doudou was driving a duck on a small boat in the river. Doudou shouted, ¡± ¡°Hey, Cheng huanjun, look, this is my sister-inw. She¡¯s pretty, right? She¡¯s better looking than the person in the painting, better looking than the person on TV, and better looking than your sister-inw.¡± Cheng huanjun snorted, raised the bamboo pole in his hand, and pped the surface of the water. The water sshed everywhere andnded on Doudou. Doudou was so angry that he stomped his feet, rushed to the bridge, and scolded, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you also show off your sister-inwst time? You¡¯re allowed to show off, but I¡¯m not? My sister-inw is more beautiful than your sister-inw, and you still refuse to admit it. Hmph!¡± Song ran giggled as she walked forward. This was a new and interesting life for children. She could not help butugh out loud. On the other end, Gu jinghang came out of the alley with a sickle in his hand and a cool hat on his head. He caught up with song ran and the two of them walked towards her parents ¡®house. After getting off the bridge, the second house in the alley was the second aunt¡¯s house. Doudou walked in front, and the second aunt led her daughter guoying out. Guoying, with a square chin, swollen eyes, a short nose, and a tanned face, walked over with a shy look in her eyes. ¡°Brother jinghang, Yingluo, you¡¯re here.¡± Wu guixiang patted her head from behind. She had not mentioned that jinghang had a partner yet. Gu jinghang looked at her expressionlessly. yes, second aunt. Let¡¯s go to the fields. Which field should we go to first? ¡± Grain fields orbor fields?¡± When the second aunt saw the handsome girl behind Gu jinghang, her expression turned sour. She asked doubtfully, ¡± ¡°This youngdy is Qianqian.¡± Gu Doudou was particrly smug. second aunt, sister guoying, this is my sister-inw. She¡¯s my big brother¡¯s girlfriend, Yingluo. Wu guixiang pushed her head hard. Gu Doudou was so angry that her face turned red. She stomped her foot and said,¡±Mom, why did you hit me again?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so smug,¡± Wu guixiang whispered. Guoying¡¯s expression changed drastically, and she stuttered, ¡± ¡°Yingluo, Yingluo, and Yingluo¡¯s target?¡± Chapter 98 98 Don¡¯t run, Xiao ran Gu jinghang¡¯s tone was firm. yes, this is my partner. Her name is song ran. The second aunt¡¯s face suddenly changed, and she nced at Wu guixiang. Wu guixiang was a little guilty and did not dare to look directly into the second aunt¡¯s eyes. The second aunt¡¯s eyes flickered, and she tried hard to maintain a calm expression on her face. Then, she waved her hand, guoying, bring jinghang to the grain farm first. Your third mother and I will be there in a while. Guoying walked in front with a long face while song ran followed behind Gu jinghang. They walked towards the ration field together. After they left, the second aunt immediately grabbed Wu guixiang¡¯s hand and said anxiously, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where did this partner suddenly pop out from? Didn¡¯t we agree to let jinghang and my family¡¯s guoying be together?¡± Wu guixiang snorted. I don¡¯t know. This kid didn¡¯t tell us in advance. He just brought her back. ¡°What did his father say?¡± his father is a shut-in, what can he say? I even asked him before I went to the field to tie the rice in the morning. He said,¡¯sui jinghang.¡¯ The second aunt suddenly became anxious,¡±how can we let him do this?¡± My guoying has always liked jinghang. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that guoying is already twenty-four years old. She¡¯s already a big girl and it¡¯s not easy to get married. If jinghang doesn¡¯t want her, she really can¡¯t get married.¡± Wu guixiang nodded. I know, I know. Don¡¯t worry. Guoying still has a chance as long as they don¡¯t get married. How could the second aunt be at ease? ¡± that girl Yingluo is really beautiful. I¡¯m afraid that jinghang will be seduced by her and will not have any room for my guoying. Wu guixiang rolled her eyes and said,¡±what¡¯s the use of being good-looking?¡± We¡¯re from the countryside, we need to be able to work and have children. Guoying is the only one I like, don¡¯t worry.¡± The second aunt was anxious and could only wave her hand,¡±Alright, hurry up and go.¡± In the rice fields, the fruitful rice stalks had been bent over, and the field was golden. The weather was good this year, and the joy of a bumper harvest filled the faces of every farmer who was working hard in the fields. Gu jinghang stood in front of the second eldest maternal family¡¯s grain field and looked at Gu Doudou who was at the side. ¡°Doudou, take good care of your sister-inw, okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big brother, I promise I¡¯ll see it,¡± Doudou said while holding two big water bottles. Gu jinghang chuckled and said,¡¯you¡¯ll be sitting on this Ridge with Doudou, okay? Don¡¯t run around.¡± Song ran snorted and ignored him. Gu jinghang looked at Doudou again. if your sister-inw is thirsty, you have to give her water. Do you understand? ¡± Doudouughed. big brother, I promise to take good care of your boyfriend. You can rest assured. Song ran raised her hand and pounded on his chest. we¡¯re not even married yet. How can you let people call me sister-inw? you¡¯re so shameless. Gu jinghang chuckled. it¡¯s just a matter of time. We¡¯ll just call them in advance. Right, little bean? ¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Doudouughed. Song ran red at him coquettishly. Gu jinghang felt that if he did not get off the bed now, he would get intimate with song ran again. Hence, he quickly turned around and got off the bed. Ding guoying, who was watching from the side, felt sour in her heart. Third aunt had already said that she would marry her to brother jinghang, but in the blink of an eye, brother jinghang was seduced by a Vixen. This woman, just by looking at her face, she was not a decent person. She did not know what kind of means she used to seduce her brother jinghang. Ding guoying picked up his sickle angrily and began to cut the rice. As he cut, he scolded song ran softly, calling her a Vixen and shameless. The more he scolded her, the angrier he got. He wanted to give song ran two big ps to vent his anger. Chapter 99 99 Chapter 100 Jing Xing, kiss me Song ran sat on the ridge of the field. The blue sky hung low in the distance and was seamlessly connected to the fields. The autumn air was refreshing and the sky was clear. It was reallyfortable. After a while, the second aunt and Wu guixiang also went down to the field. The four of them lined up in a row, and the rice in front of them fell down. Song ran was amazed. it doesn¡¯t feel that difficult to harvest rice. Doudou, who was at the side, revealed the secret. sister-inw, you may think it¡¯s easy, but it¡¯s actually quite difficult. I can¡¯t do it yet, so I can only bring them water. ¡°Really?¡± song ran scratched her head. It was noon and the sun was rising. It was still a little hot when the sun shone on them. Song ran felt hot even when she did not move, let alone Gu jinghang who was wearing a long coat and long pants. She remembered how he had to wrap himself up so tightly in the summer in order to help her with work in the People¡¯s Park. Her heart ached for him, and she took the water bottle from doudou¡¯s hand.¡±I¡¯ll go get your brother some water.¡± Song ran stepped on the Paddy stalks and caught up to Gu jinghang. Gu jinghang was wearing a summer hat and a towel hung around his neck. When his sweat dripped down, he wiped it off with the towel and bent over to harvest the Paddy. The second aunt¡¯s family had seven to eight mu ofnd, and they were reluctant to throw away even one mu. There were no maleborers in the family, so he came back every year to help them Farm day and night. If they were not in a hurry, they really could not finish it. Song ran walked over and pulled him. jinghang, have some water. Gu jinghang straightened his back, took the water bottle, and took a big gulp. Song ran¡¯s heart ached. you¡¯ve been bending down. Is your back sore? ¡± Gu jinghang pinched the towel and wiped his sweat. it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s not sour. Go back and sit on the ridge. Song ran took the water bottle and walked back reluctantly. Suddenly, she stopped in her tracks because she felt something jump on her shoulder. She carefully turned her head to look at Yingying. A green grasshopper the size of her palmnded on her shoulder. Song ran¡¯s heart sank. She was most afraid of grasshoppers and cockroaches, and it was on her shoulder. It was almost killing her. She looked calm, but she was panicking inside. She quickened her steps and ran to the ridge to support herself. Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes widened. He quickly put down the sickle and chased after her. Xiao ran, don¡¯t run. Song ran ran ran ran madly. Suddenly, with a plop, she disappeared. It was a trap, a real trap! Gu jinghang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This girl must have fallen into a Lake. Thekenests were small ditches distributed in the fields, half a meter deep and half a meter wide. Water was sent to the fields in the early summer when the rice seedlings were transnted, so it was dry now. Gu jinghang quickly caught up with her and stood beside theke nest to take a look. His ran was facing up and stuck in theke nest, unable to move. Gu jinghang could not help but smile. Song ran was instantly annoyed. She grabbed a handful of weeds and threw them at his face. Gu jinghang, you¡¯re not human. Why are youughing? ¡± Gu jinghang quickly reached out his hand to cover his face and said seriously, ¡± I didn¡¯t tease ran. I didn¡¯tugh. You¡¯re mistaken. ¡°Gu jinghang, you bastard!¡± Gu jinghang tried to hold back hisughter. my uncle is in West River Group 5. I¡¯ll bring you to him tomorrow. Song ran gave him a sideways nce and reached out her hand angrily. ¡°Still not going to pull me up?¡± Gu jinghang licked his lips, bent down, and reached out to pull her. Song ran¡¯s mischievous thought came to mind. She pulled Gu jinghang down with all her might. Beads of sweat formed on Gu jinghang¡¯s forehead. He lowered his voice and said, ¡± Xiao ran, don¡¯t make a scene. My mom is not far away, ran ran. Song ran was not afraid of anything. She tilted her head and smiled.¡±Youughed at me, so you shouldpensate me.¡± Chapter 100 100 Chapter 101: short life, not poverty Gu jinghang was anxious and afraid. He was afraid that his mother, second aunt, and guoying would suddenly run over. If they saw this scene, they would really explode. He coaxed her,¡±Xiao ran, be good. Let¡¯s go up and take a walk.¡± &Nbsp; Little Doudou was a girl with good eyesight. She knew that she shouldn¡¯t get close to her big brother and sister-inw when they were alone, so she kept a distance of three to five meters and watched the surroundings for them. Song ran was lying in theke nest, calm and unruffled. She was smiling non-stop. The blue sky was above her head, and it was clear and clean. The Wild Geese lined up in a straight line one moment and then in a hiss the next. They flew South. Gu jinghang felt as if his brain was about to explode. Green light surrounded her. This girl¡¯s bright eyes and red lips were so close to him. He did not dare to look at her and was frightened. Song ran looked at him with a burning gaze. She stretched out her slender fingers and gently touched Gu jinghang¡¯s thin lips. She said in an alluring voice, ¡± ¡°Jingxing, kiss me Yingluo.¡± He couldn¡¯t care less about his mother and his second aunt, guoying, who were not far away. However, he heard guoying¡¯s voice not far away, ¡± ¡°Big brother jinghang, big brother jinghang, big brother jinghang, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Song ran was even more afraid. jinghang, get up. Get up quickly. Gu jinghang gritted his teeth. now you¡¯re afraid? ¡± But he didn¡¯t stop. Ding guoying caught up with them. Ding guoying was about to walk toward the ce where Gu jinghang had fallen when Doudou quickly reached out and stopped her. ¡°Sister guoying, what are you doing?¡± Guoying pushed doudou¡¯s arm. Doudou, move aside. Let me see what¡¯s wrong with your brother. God Doudou said,¡±my brother is fine. He¡¯s fine.¡± Guoying pushed Doudou away. Before she reached thekeshore, Gu jinghang appeared. He did not look at her and squatted at the side. He reached out to song ran who was still lying down and said in a gentle voice, ¡± ¡°Give me your hand, I¡¯ll pull you up.¡± Song ran then gave him both her hands. Gu jinghang exerted some force and pulled her into his arms. When ding guoying saw song ran¡¯s blushing face and shyness in her eyes, she immediately cursed in her heart. What kind of shady business was this hussy doing again? she was already like this outside. Who knew what she would do inside the house? Could it be that her simple brother jinghang liked this kind of person? Ding guoying pulled a long face and said angrily, ¡± ¡°Brother jinghang, what were you guys doing just now?¡± ¡°Nothing much.¡± Gu jinghang nced at her. Ding guoying gritted her teeth in anger and red at song ran. Song ran flicked her hair nonchntly.¡¯I¡¯m the winner. I won¡¯t argue with you.¡¯ Gu jinghang patted her head. there are many insects in the fields. If you¡¯re afraid, you can go back first or sit under the date tree by the bridge over there, okay? ¡± Song ran felt wronged. how long are you guys going to cut it? ¡± ¡°At night, when it¡¯s dark.¡± Song ran¡¯s face was bitter. That long? Then I¡¯ll just walk around.¡± Gu jinghang tried to hold back hisughter. then, don¡¯t y with cats and dogs. The cats and dogs in the countryside are different from the pets in the city. Song ran touched her neck. I¡¯ve learned my lesson. I don¡¯t dare to touch her again. Gu jinghang was still worried and gave her a few more instructions before song ran left the paddy field. Gu Jingxing walked back to where he had been earlier. On his left was Wu guixiang, and on his left was the second aunt. Wu guixiang¡¯s voice could be heard, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s afraid of both the goose and the grasshopper. What a joke.¡± Gu jinghang nced at her. mother, ¡± he said, ¡± hurry up and get to work. Chapter 101 101 Fell into the river Wu guixiang was still talking about song ran to the second aunt at the side. Gu jinghang could not hear her and was not bothered at all. He focused on his work and soon surpassed them by arge margin, leaving them far behind. Song ranhuang returned to Gu jinghang¡¯s grandmother¡¯s house and chatted with the olddy for a while. The old man seemed to hit it off with song ran. When they were in love, heined, ¡± ¡°My three daughters-inw all say that I¡¯m biased. Little sister, Yingluo, tell me, which one of them did I favor? Aiyingluo, it¡¯s better to raise you. You¡¯re filial, you¡¯re filial.¡± Song ran looked at her grandmother and her heart ached. She held her grandmother¡¯s hand and said, ¡± ¡°Grandma, after I get married to jinghang, I will bring you over to live with us. Jinghang and I will take care of you together.¡± Grandma¡¯s eyes were moved. She raised her hand and touched song ran¡¯s face.¡±You¡¯re a good child. You¡¯re really a good child.¡± Song ran was concerned about some other trivial matters. After grumbling about her daughter-inw, grandma was still quite optimistic. I only worry about my short life, not my poverty. Life has to go on. Life has to go on anyway, Yingluo. The old man started to doze off again while they were talking. Song ran walked out of the house and closed the door gently. She walked along the alley and walked to the side of the bridge. She sat down on the bridge. The date tree beside her was full of fruits. Under the tree, there was a child who was hitting the tree with a bamboo pole with a. The dates fell all over the ground. The little boys picked up the jujubes on the ground and lifted their clothes to put them in their pockets. They walked to song ran and said shyly, ¡± ¡°Big sister, here you go.¡± Song ran was ttered and quickly took off the Straw Hat on her head. ¡°Ah? Is it for me to eat? I really have to thank you guys.¡± The little boy poured all the jujubes in his pocket into song ran¡¯s hat. His face was red as he turned around and ran away. Song ran quickly stopped him.¡±Yingluo, you guys wait a moment. Stay here, don¡¯t move, Yingluo.¡± With that, she ran back quickly and came back quickly with the Straw Hat. She stood in front of the two boys and handed the Straw Hat to them. Inside the Straw Hat were colorful lollipops, biscuits, and chocte. ¡°These are for you guys.¡± The two little boys were shy and embarrassed to take them. Song ran quickly grabbed some and stuffed them into their hands.¡±Take it, take it.¡± The little boys took the lollipops and biscuits and turned away shyly. Song ran looked at the straw-hat full of dates and reached out to take one. She wiped it on her skirt and took a bite. Oh my, it was so sweet. It was so sweet. She quickly held the Straw Hat and ran to the field. It¡¯s so sweet. I must let my team leader Gu have a taste. She ran to Gu jinghang¡¯s side like a gust of wind and stuffed the red date into his mouth with a smile. ¡°The two little boys plucked them for me just now. Try them, they¡¯re super sweet.¡± Gu jinghang could not help butugh. why did they pick the dates for you? ¡± I¡¯m sure it¡¯s because he¡¯s wondering where such a prettydy came from, ¡± song ran said smugly. &Nbsp; Gu jinghangughed out loud. ran, ¡± he said, ¡± don¡¯t be so smug. Ding guoying walked over and snatched the Straw Hat from her hand. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything, why are you eating the dates? give these dates to third mother and my mother.¡± Gu jinghang was about to get angry when song ran pulled him back and whispered, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, forget it, forget it.¡± Gu jinghang gritted his teeth and said with a gloomy expression, ¡± Xiao ran, go and sit by the bridge. I¡¯ll pick the dates for you after we finish harvesting the rice. Song ran nodded her head. Chapter 102 102 Do I look good? Gu jinghang gritted his teeth and looked at ding guoying, who was dividing the dates. He lowered his head and worked even harder to cut the rice. During the busy farming season, they would usually have something to eat at noon. Steamed white buns in the morning, along with some barley tea and some salted vegetables, would be eaten in a daze, and they would continue to dry in the afternoon. Gu jinghang instructed Doudou to cook a bowl of green vegetable noodles for song ran. Song ran said embarrassedly, ¡± ¡°Doudou, you¡¯re so young, but you already know how to cook?¡± Inparison, she simply couldn¡¯t be any more useless. Doudou ced the bowl of noodles in front of her. my big brother could cook when he was seven years old. He started working in the fields when he was twelve years old. Song ran¡¯s heart suddenly hurt badly. Her jinghang had suffered so much. After lunch, song ran continued to sit on the small bridge. She searched for some flowers and nts from the side and started to weave a wreath. After weaving for a while, she looked at Gu jinghang who was working hard not far away. She felt really fulfilled and at ease. It was a good feeling. In the evening, when the sun had set, Wu guixiang¡¯s second aunt, ding guoying, passed by the small bridge without even looking at her. Gu jinghang, who was thest to arrive, hurriedly climbed up the date tree and picked dates for his ran to eat. Gu jinghang stepped on the tree trunk and reached out to pick arge bunch of them. He put them in the cool hat in his other hand. Song ran, who was sitting on the bridge, put the flower crown on her head and called out to him,¡±¡±Hello, Xuanji Jingxing, do I look good?¡± With a plop, team leader Gu missed his step and fell into the river. Gu jinghang was focused on picking jujubes for his Xiao ran when the girl suddenly called out to him. He turned to look at her and saw her sitting on the curved bridge. The Twilight was surrounding her, and the floral wreath made her look even more gorgeous. She looked fresh and otherworldly. His heart skipped two beats, and he was stunned. He stepped on thin air and fell into the river with a plop. It¡¯s heart-piercing, ah ~~ Song ran panicked and shouted,¡±¡±Gu jinghang, Gu jinghang, Gu jinghang, Gu jinghang!¡± Gu jinghang quickly swam out of the water andforted song ran. Xiao ran, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine. Gu jinghang climbed out of the water and was dripping with water. Song ran quickly walked to his side and said anxiously, ¡± ¡°How could you be so careless?¡± Gu jinghang touched his face and chuckled. He was distracted by song ran¡¯s beautiful face and lost his focus, which was why he missed his step. it¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll be fine after you go back and change your clothes. I¡¯ll pick some dates for you first. Song ran¡¯s eyes widened. Do I really want to eat it that much? What do you take me for? Hurry up and go home to change your clothes.¡± Song ran pushed Gu jinghang and walked back. After changing into clean clothes, Gu jinghang held her hand and walked out. ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the second aunt¡¯s house for dinner tonight.¡± The sky darkened. The two of them held hands and did not care about anything else. Anyway, the sky was already dark. If the vigers went home when it was dark, no one would probably see them. The two of them walked on the narrow and winding path in the Twilight. Not far away, the speakers on the dam began to y music. The waves of arge river were wide. The wind blew the fragrance of paddies on both sides of the river. My house is on the shore. Used to the boatman¡¯s songs I¡¯m used to seeing Bai Fan in clothes This is a beautiful country. It¡¯s the ce where I grew up, A melodious piece of music ended, and a strong male voice was heard. there will be heavy rain tonight. Vigers, remember to harvest the rice on the field and bring it back home to clear. Gu jinghang held her hand tightly. Song ran said worriedly, ¡± are you alright? don¡¯t you need to go and harvest the rice? ¡± it¡¯s fine. There¡¯s still a straw cover. The rice we harvested today hasn¡¯t been threshed yet, so we can¡¯t take it back. Let¡¯s go have dinner. Chapter 103 103 Big brother has always been repaying a debt of gratitude When they arrived at her second aunt¡¯s house, the dishes were almost done. Song ran then remembered to ask Gu jinghang, ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your brother? I haven¡¯t seen him for a day.¡± he started school today. He¡¯s staying in the dormitory and left early in the morning. Song ran nodded her head in confusion. oh my, now that I think about it, he¡¯s the same age as me. He¡¯s 18. Look at you. You¡¯re an old cow who¡¯s gnawing on young grass. Gu jinghang nced at her. you silly girl. Is that how you describe me? ¡± Song ran giggled. isn¡¯t it just like an old cow gnawing on young grass? ¡± As the two of them chatted andughed, the meal was already served. Gu Weiguo¡¯s family sat around the table. The second aunt wanted guoying to sit next to Gu jinghang, but song ran stuck to her so tightly that ding guoying could not get in. The second aunt rolled her eyes at song ran and began to reminisce about the past, ¡± Aiya, thinking back to the past, when jinghang was just born, guixiang, you didn¡¯t have any milk. At that time, you were so poor that you really didn¡¯t have anything for the child to eat other than milk. Fortunately, I had just given birth to guoying at that time and had enough milk. That was how the baby¡¯s life was saved. Song ran pouted and did not say anything. Wu guixiang replied, ¡± that¡¯s right. Without second aunt, jinghang would have lost his little life. I will definitely make jinghang take good care of you in the future. Doudou took advantage of the child¡¯s innocent words and said, ¡± ¡°Big brother works for the second aunt¡¯s family every year. Big brother has been doing farm work for the second aunt¡¯s family since he was twelve years old. Big brother has always been repaying the second aunt¡¯s kindness.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes drooped slightly and the corners of his lips curled up.¡¯Good girl, I didn¡¯t dote on you for nothing.¡¯ Wu guixiang and the second aunt looked upset. Gu Weiguo raised his chopsticks. alright, let¡¯s eat. Eat more and talk less. An city was located in the North. The people here were big and had a huge appetite. The bowls that were served were huge and the dishes were not meticulously prepared. It was obvious that they did not have any appetite. Song ran ate the steamed bun in the bowl bit by bit. She almost frowned when she swallowed the food that Gu jinghang put in her bowl. The dish was too salty and did not taste good, but she did not dare to spit it out. If she said that it did not taste good, she did not know how Gu jinghang¡¯s mother and the second aunt would make a mountain out of a molehill. She forced herself to swallow slowly. Even so, Wu guixiang was still not satisfied. She snorted, ¡± ¡°Girl, why are you eating like a cat? you¡¯re stuffing your mouth little by little. Do you think the food in our vige doesn¡¯t taste good?¡± Song ran quickly shook her head. no, it¡¯s not that. I had a lot of dates this afternoon. I¡¯m not hungry at all. Gu jinghang knew song ran¡¯s appetite. He knew that she would be full after eating half a bowl of rice. He said, ¡± ¡°If you¡¯re full, don¡¯t force it, okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only eaten a few mouthfuls and I¡¯m already full. It seems like you still dislike my food,¡± the second aunt said in a strange tone. Song ran felt wronged, and Doudou stood up for her sister-inw. ¡°Second aunt, why do you say that? My sister-inw doesn¡¯t have a big appetite, and she doesn¡¯t eat much in our house. There¡¯s no reason for her to force herself to eat at your house. If she hurts my brother, he¡¯ll be heartbroken.¡± Wu guixiang was so angry that she hit doudou¡¯s head with her chopsticks, and Doudou cried out, ¡± ¡°Mom, what are you doing? Why are you hitting me?¡± Gu jinghang said coldly, ¡± mother, don¡¯t hit her all the time. She¡¯s already grown up. Why do you hit and scold her so frequently? ¡± Wu guixiang mmed the table. it¡¯s my own daughter. Can¡¯t I say a few words? ¡± Chapter 104 104 I¡¯ll carry you back When Wu guixiang heard that wretched girl call her sister-inw, she was furious. Once she was anxious, her hands couldn¡¯t help it. Gu Weiguo couldn¡¯t bear to listen any longer. jinghang is right. Doudou is already in sixth grade and will be in junior high soon. If you keep hitting her like this, she will lose her self-esteem. Wu guixiang was so angry that her nostrils were about to burst. She muttered, ¡± ¡°All of you won¡¯t let me have my way. You¡¯re all amazing. You¡¯ve alle together, so who else can I say? Ah?¡± Gu jinghang ignored her and continued eating. Halfway through the meal, it started to rain outside, and the sound of the rain became heavier. The second aunt said,¡±I heard from the radio that it¡¯s going to rain for the whole night. Don¡¯t go home. Sleep on the floor here, okay?¡± Wu guixiang nodded. alright. Let¡¯s all sleep in the living room. Song ran tugged at Gu jinghang¡¯s shirt under the table. Gu jinghang reached his hand down and held her hand tightly. He knew what she minded. Sleeping on the floor with these people she was not familiar with would make this young miss feel ufortable all over. She could not sleep like this. He picked up his speed and finished his meal quickly. Then, he stood up and said to Gu Weiguo, ¡± dad, you guys can sleep here. I¡¯ll go home with Xiao ran. Wu guixiang was angry. it¡¯s been raining all day. The road is not easy to walk. How can we go back? ¡± Gu jinghang did not care about them. He pushed the door open and found the only broken umbre that belonged to his second wife¡¯s family. He then pulled song ran out of the room. Wu guixiang was so angry that she mmed her chopsticks down. it¡¯s this song ran. She has a bunch of bad habits. Jinghang must be afraid that she won¡¯t be used to sleeping here. She has a lot of bad habits. Ding guoying angrily looked at the two people who were swallowed by the night. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what the two of them were doing in theke nest today. I saw that there was grass all over brother jinghang¡¯s head and that woman¡¯s face was red. It was broad daylight and in front of so many people and she dared to seduce brother jinghang. One look and I knew she was not a good person.¡± Doudou was about to defend his sister-inw, but when he saw his mother¡¯s long face, he immediately swallowed his words. Gu Weiguo tutted. that¡¯s enough. Stop being so talkative. I think song ran is okay. It¡¯s mainly because jinghang likes her. The second aunt nced at Gu Weiguo coldly, ¡± ¡°Third master, what do you mean by that? didn¡¯t we already agree to let jinghang and guoying be together? Are you going back on your word?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that for fun?¡± Gu Weiguo felt a little embarrassed. The second aunt suddenly became anxious,¡±why did you say it for fun?¡± My family¡¯s guoying is already twenty-four years old. Isn¡¯t it because she has been waiting for jinghang? Who told you to not mention it to him? If your family¡¯s jinghang doesn¡¯t marry guoying, then my family¡¯s guoying will not be able to get married. Who would want a 24-year-old girl?¡± Gu Weiguo sighed. for this matter, we still need jinghang to agree. If he doesn¡¯t agree, I can¡¯t force him to marry her. The second aunt red at him coldly. let me tell you, this song ran is six years younger than jinghang. You don¡¯t know that she¡¯s six years older than him. This won¡¯t do. She¡¯s going to be dirty when she gets married in the future. The vigers were quite superstitious. Gu Weiguo said with uncertainty, ¡± ¡°Ah? Was song ran six years younger than jinghang? I didn¡¯t notice.¡± Wu guixiang suddenly got excited and said,¡±isn¡¯t that so?¡± Song ran is the same age as Jing Xiu. Look at this young girl. She¡¯s so young, but I don¡¯t even know where she learned how to seduce people. Could she be from an indecent family?¡± Chapter 105 105 A Toad lusting after a Swan Doudou felt wronged and said,¡±dad, mom, why are you talking bad about sister-inw and sister ran behind her back?¡± She¡¯s obviously very good.¡± Wu guixiang directly suppressed him with violence. shut up! Why are you interrupting when adults are talking? ¡± Doudou was so angry that his face turned sour.¡¯The adults are so bad. Why aren¡¯t they objective at all? sister ran is so good. She brought gifts for all of us. She¡¯s also good to big brother. She always thinks of him when there¡¯s something good.¡¯ Most importantly, the two of them were a good match. They looked especially pleasing to the eye when they stood together. Why can¡¯t Daren help us? Little Doudou fell into deep thought. It was raining heavily outside. Once they left the second eldest maternal family¡¯s house, the brick Road was gone and the road leading to jinghang¡¯s house was muddy. Gu jinghang held an umbre and bent over slightly.¡±Xiao ran,e up.¡± ¡°Ah? Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll carry you back.¡± I can walk on my own, ¡± song ran shook her head. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang insisted. it¡¯s all mud. Don¡¯t dirty your feet. I¡¯ll carry you back. Song ran wanted to reject him again, but Gu jinghang said in a low voice, ¡± Xiao ran, be good. Come on up. Song ran knew that she could not change his mind, so she obedientlyy on his shoulder and handed the umbre to him. She held the umbre with one hand and wrapped her other hand around his neck. The heavy rain was pouring outside the umbre. It was romantic and quiet. Song ran leaned on his shoulder and said softly, ¡± ¡°That ding guoying, she likes you.¡± Gu jinghang was walking in the mud and did not know how to respond to her. Song ran was furious. why doesn¡¯t she look at her own face? she¡¯s a Toad lusting after a Swan¡¯s flesh. She can keep dreaming! ran, ¡°Gu jinghang stopped her. don¡¯t attack other people¡¯s looks. not good? ¡°song ran immediately felt guilty. is it bad?¡± ¡°Looks are given to me by my parents. It¡¯s not good to be like this.¡± Song ran leaned on his shoulder and shook her legs. She mumbled, ¡± ¡°Oh, I was wrong.¡± ¡°Then can I attack her in other areas?¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± Song ran shook her legs. she knows that you already have a boyfriend. She also knows that we love each other. Yet, she still wants to be by your side. She¡¯s shameless. ¡°Yeah, a little,¡± Gu jinghang chuckled. Song ran pushed her luck. that¡¯s right. She even called you brother jinghang. She called you so intimately. Who is she calling you for? ¡± Gu jinghang did not know whether tough or cry. He could not be bothered to tell her that ding guoying had been calling him brother jinghang for decades. Forget it, since she liked to make things difficult for ding guoying, he would just let her do so. Song ran reached out and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°She calls you big brother jinghang. I also have to call you that. I also have to call you big brother jinghang.¡± ¡°I like it when you call me brother,¡± Gu jinghang said gently. Song ran shook her head. no, I can¡¯t be like her. If she calls you brother jinghang, I¡¯ll call you brother jinghang. What do you think? doesn¡¯t that sound more intimate? ¡± Gu jinghang chuckled. This girl was really childish. ¡°Alright, brother Jing Xing sounds more intimate. In the future, just call me that.¡± Song ran shook her head proudly. Hmph! You want topete with me? you¡¯re overestimating yourself! Gu jinghang could not help butugh out loud. In the rainy night, song ran could not even see her fingers when she stretched them out. She did not even know how he walked. She reached out and touched his chin. jinghang, don¡¯t fall in love with anyone else. Don¡¯t fall in love with Wen Huihui and don¡¯t fall in love with ding guoying. I know that both of them are capable. One of them can do the household chores while the other can do the farm work. I will learn to do what I can in the future too. So, you must always like me, okay? ¡± Chapter 106 106 Chapter 107-he has his own opinions Gu jinghang¡¯s chest tightened. Why did song ran feel so insecure? from the moment she started acting weird, she had a feeling that he would like Wen Huihui. Why did she have such a misconception? Coincidentally, they had already reached home. Gu jinghang reached out to open the door bolt and walked in. There was no electricity and the room was dark. Gu jinghang threw the umbre by the door and touched her face in the dark. I don¡¯t like anyone but you, song ran. Even if you don¡¯t know how to do housework or farm work, I still like you. I like you, song ran. I like you no matter what you are. Tears welled up in song ran¡¯s eyes. She sobbed and leaned into his arms. I can feel it. Your mother doesn¡¯t like me. I¡¯ve been here for two days, and she has been disdainful of me for two days. I didn¡¯t want to say it because I was afraid that it would put you in a difficult position, but I was really sad. Your mother didn¡¯t hide her dislike for me at all. I was so sad. I came here with you full of joy and carefully selected a gift for them. I thought they would definitely like me, but I didn¡¯t expect Xuanji to hang out. I was so sad. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart suddenly clenched. He hugged her and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s my fault.¡± The two of them stood at the door as the rain fell on the eaves. Gu jinghang hugged her tightly and said, ¡± Xiao ran, I¡¯m sorry for making you suffer. It¡¯s my fault for not considering it. Song ran leaned into his arms and said, ¡± if you had told me earlier that your mother¡¯s personality was like this, I would have been prepared earlier. Now, you¡¯ve let me off my guard at all. I really feel quite aggrieved. Gu jinghang gently kissed the top of her head. it¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s my fault. Song ran looked up and stared at him. It was so dark that she could not see anything clearly. what if your mother doesn¡¯t agree to us being together? what are you going to do? ¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s voice was firm. this is my business. They can¡¯t control me. I¡¯ve already decided on you. They can¡¯t do anything about it. Gu jinghang was the most opinionated person in their family. Back then, when Gu Weiguo was paralyzed in a car ident, he was also the one who resolutely decided to give up his studies and work instead. Only then did the family¡¯s predicament ease. Now that he was twenty-four years old, no one could stop him from making his decision. will he really be fine? ¡± song ran asked uncertainly. &Nbsp; I think your mom likes ding guoying a lot.¡± Gu jinghang gently patted her back. I¡¯m the one getting married, not my mother. She likes ding guoying. It¡¯s useless. It was only then that song ran calmed down. ¡°Then let¡¯s wash up and go to bed, ran ran.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s head heated up. He was caught off guard by the sudden change of topic. As there was no electricity, Gu jinghang lit the oilmp and got some water. The two of them took a shower and went to the west room to get ready for bed. As soon as she fell asleep, ding guoying¡¯s voice sounded from outside, calling out brother jinghang. When song ran heard that, she was furious. He was really guarding against them as if they were thieves. She suddenly stood up. Ding guoying shouted twice, but no one answered. She was so angry that she kicked the door twice. Suddenly, the door was pulled open. Ding guoying jumped in shock and shone the shlight on song ran¡¯s face. She said fiercely, ¡± ¡°What are you doing? are you deaf?¡± Song ran crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at the woman who was holding the shlight in disdain. ¡°It¡¯s sote at night, what else can we do other than sleep? What kind of nonsense are you asking?¡± Ding guoying noticed that the little girl seemed to be apletely different personpared to the day when there were so many people around. She was instantly infuriated. She reached out and wanted to push her, but song ran moved to the side to stop her. Chapter 107 107 Xiao ran, don¡¯t look Without the audience, she did not want to pretend to be a virtuous and virtuous person. Anyway, no matter what she was like, her jinghang would like her. Ding guoying didn¡¯t manage to push her away. She missed and fell into the main room of the Gu family. She sprawled on the ground, the water from the umbre sshing on her and the shlight falling to the side. He was in a sorry state! Ding guoying got up in a rage and raised her hand to p song ran. However, someone grabbed her wrist from behind. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s cold voice made ding guoying¡¯s scalp go numb. Ding guoying¡¯s heart was burning with anger. She shouted, ¡± ¡°What do I want to do? It was that girl who pushed me. Brother jinghang, didn¡¯t you see that I fell?¡± Song ran quickly walked to her side. Gu jinghang released ding guoying¡¯s wrist and asked song ran worriedly, ¡± Xiao ran, are you alright? ¡± Song ran waved her hand. jinghang, I¡¯m fine. Ding guoying stared at Gu jinghang in disbelief. ¡°Brother jinghang, I fell down, not this Vixen. Are you asking the wrong person?¡± Song ran reached out and pulled Gu jinghang behind her. She red at the woman in front of her. ¡°Vixen? Who are you calling a Vixen?¡± It was pitch ck all around, with only the light from the shlight on the ground. The atmosphere was tense, and it was clear that it was going to be a tough battle! Ding guoying was obviously angered by what she thought of as a Vixen. She pointed at song ran and scolded, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s you! You¡¯re the shameless Vixen who seduces men!¡± Just as Gu jinghang was about to explode, song ran held him down and sneered, ¡± ¡°Ding guoying, right? Jing Xing did drink your mother¡¯s milk but I didn¡¯t, so it¡¯s not your turn to talk nonsense in front of me!¡± When people from the countryside like ding guoying quarreled, she would always use the most unpleasant words.¡±Aren¡¯t you a shameless Vixen? Don¡¯t you know that third mother and my mother have already agreed that brother jinghang and I will be married in the future? Aren¡¯t you snatching someone else¡¯s man? You¡¯re shameless, you¡¯re heartless, you¡¯ll get your retribution!¡± Gu jinghang clenched his fists tightly. This woman really needed to be taught a lesson! Song ran grabbed his hand and sneered at ding guoying, who was so angry that he was hysterical. ¡°Ah? I really didn¡¯t know. Who would¡¯ve thought that your mother would be so shameless? doesn¡¯t she know what her own girl is like? You actually want to give you to my family¡¯s brother Jing hang? Do you usually look in the mirror? Are you even worthy to stand beside my family¡¯s brother Jing hang? You said I¡¯m shameless? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s shameless! Your whole family is shameless! Your ancestors are shameless! I¡¯ll spit!¡± Team leader Gu was stunned. Who did his ran learn these words from? Eh? Team leader Gu, why do you look so proud of me? Ding guoying was also stunned. When she regained her senses, she immediately pounced on Gu jinghang. Gu jinghang quickly held song ran and took a step back. Ding guoying missed again. you still want to hit me? ¡± song ran gritted her teeth. &Nbsp; Ding guoying¡¯s foulnguage was even more unrestrained. Gu jinghang¡¯s face was so dark that it was scary. He reached out and covered song ran¡¯s ears. Xiao ran, don¡¯t listen. Song ran grabbed his hand and turned to look at him. ¡°Jinghang, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not afraid of her saying all this. She¡¯s just a Shrew who speaks without thinking.¡± She turned around and said to ding guoying, ¡± you said that I am a Vixen. I may have to disappoint you. It was my brother jinghang who liked me first. Oh, you may have thought that I am a Vixen because I am good-looking. Then I will admit that I am a Vixen. After all, you are not qualified to be a Vixen even if you want to be one, Yingluo. Chapter 108 108 Your ancestors are shameless! Ding guoying cursed madly. Gu jinghang waspletely furious. He grabbed her by the arm and pushed her out. ¡°Get lost!¡± Ding guoying¡¯s anger was burning in his throat. He was about to rush in and fight another 300 rounds when the door mmed shut. Ding guoying quickly opened the umbre to block the heavy rain. She kicked the door twice in a fit of anger. Gu jinghang¡¯s angry voice rang out from behind the door, ¡± ¡°Try to kick me again!¡± Team leader Gu might really break the precedent of beating up a woman. Ding guoying was still very afraid of Gu jinghang. After being frightened by him, she did not dare to make any more moves and left the entrance of the Gu residence as if she was escaping. Song ran heard the sound of footsteps getting further and further away from the door. She looked up at Gu jinghang and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, I scolded her and sent her away. Am I very powerful?¡± Gu jinghang put his arm around her shoulder and touched her face. His voice was soft and doting.¡±Just stand behind me in the future. I¡¯m here for everything.¡± Song ran leaned into his arms softly and shook her head. jinghang, I know that you are a person who values rtionships. You drank ding guoying¡¯s mother¡¯s milk. You have no right to be fierce to them. If you do anything inappropriate, you will be criticized by thousands of people. They will say that you are ungrateful and that you have no conscience. So, I don¡¯t want you to stand up for me. I don¡¯t want you to be put in a difficult position. Gu jinghang felt a lump in his throat. you silly girl. Why are you so silly? ¡± It¡¯s my duty to shelter you from the wind and rain. You don¡¯t need to think so much.¡± Song ranughed. I¡¯m just thinking for you. I¡¯m just trying to protect you. Gu jinghang¡¯s voice became rough again,¡±little ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran Song ran did not know what was going on with him. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Are you too touched?¡± ¡°I¡¯m touched.¡± The two of them returned to the west room and prepared to sleep. After a while, song ran¡¯s voice was heard again, ¡± ¡°Brother Jing Xing, I am hungry.¡± ¡°Ah? Are you hungry?¡± Song ran said softly, ¡± all the food here was served in huge bowls. I was full when I saw the amount. I was fighting with ding guoying just now and it took me a lot of effort. That¡¯s why I¡¯m hungry. Rustling sounds came from the side. Gu jinghang¡¯s voice rang in the dark, ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and make you something to eat? Can I cook a bowl of noodles?¡± Song ran also stood up. okay, just add some vegetables. Don¡¯t add too much oil and salt. Just make it light. Gu jinghang touched her shoulder. don¡¯t go out. It¡¯s raining heavily. In the countryside, the kitchen and the main house were separated. Song ran grabbed his hand. I¡¯ll go with you. Gu jinghang held her hand as they walked to the main entrance. He said in a tight voice, ¡± Xiao ran,e here. I¡¯ll carry you there. The road is slippery due to the heavy rain. Song ran did not argue. She obediently let him carry her. She hung herself around his waist and hung her hands in the air.¡±Jing Xing, can I touch you?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Gu jinghang coughed lightly. As he spoke, he unbolted the door and opened the umbre. The moment the door opened, the sound of the rain instantly became louder. Gu jinghang carried her with one hand and held the umbre with the other. In two or three steps, they reached the kitchen. The stove was low, so he bent down and got in. He put her down gently, reached for the match on the stove, lit one, and lit the kerosenemp. The weak fire slowly rose. Song ran¡¯s eyes were full of smiles as she waited for his reply. Gu jinghang patted her head and then hid behind the stove. Song ran looked over and said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± Chapter 109 109 I discovered a secret Gu jinghang lit up a small handful of dry grass, then ced a few pieces of firewood on top of it and pushed them into the chamber of the fire. The smell of smoke wafted through the air. He coughed lightly and waved his hand. Xiao ran, don¡¯te behind the stove. It¡¯s a big cigarette, you¡¯re choking. Thick smoke suddenly rose from the small stove. Song ran retreated to the side of the stove in a panic. After a while, Gu jinghang emerged from the thick smoke. He coughed and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this when ites to vige fires.¡± Song ran nodded. I know. Aunt Wu has also built a small stove in the yard. She said that the rice would be more fragrant that way. Gu Jingxing walked to the side, picked up two green vegetables, and scooped adle of water into the basin. He washed them and rinsed them. Song ran followed him closely. While he was washing the vegetables, she squatted by the side. ¡°Jing Xing, let me do it. This looks simple but I should do it myself and have enough food and clothing.¡± Gu jinghang chuckled. there are only two pots at home. If you break them, you¡¯ll have to spend money to buy them. Song ran snorted. you don¡¯t trust me at all. Hmph! The water in the big pot was already boiling. The smell of smoke from the firewood had just disappeared, but the steam from the boiling water continued to rise. Gu jinghang quickly took a bowl of noodles and opened the wooden pot lid. He then busied himself around the stove. The door between the stoves was not closed. The early autumn rain blew in with a cool breeze. The light of the kerosenemp flickered. Song ran stood by the side and looked at the man who woke up in the middle of the night to cook noodles for her. She was touched. She walked behind him and said softly,¡±Jing Xing, can I, ran ran, hug your waist?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s hand paused and his throat tightened. ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t want to.¡± A man¡¯s waist should not be touched. The girl, however, did not care about him. She wrapped her arms around his waist from behind, her chin barely touching his shoulder. Her hand went under his armpit and caressed his chest. Her voice was soft and seemed to be mixed with water vapor.¡±Jing Xing, Oh Jing Xing, I really want to know, at that time, how did you live and how did you live in suffering.¡± Gu jinghang was confused and did not know what she was talking about. ¡°Xiao ran, when did you want to know? I¡¯ll just tell you?¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. She shook her head. it¡¯s nothing, Qianqian. I¡¯m just saying. What she wanted to know was how Gu jinghang lived in her past life after she ruthlessly rejected him and forced him to marry Wen Huihui. He loved her so much, but he had no choice but to marry Wen Huihui because of a child. How pitiful would he be? It was said that he was diagnosed with cancer at the age of 40, and that chemotherapy and radiotherapy took up most of his life. He saved his life for more than ten years. He was in his early fifties, but he still passed away. 40 years old was the prime of her life. She must have been depressed in her heart, so such a healthy person would have such a serious illness. She lovingly pressed her face against his back, gently rubbing and feeling it. Gu jinghang put the noodles into the pot, dripped two drops of oil, and added a little salt. He turned around and looked at her carefully under the dim light.¡±What¡¯s wrong, Xiao ran? Is it because of the autumn rain?¡± Song ran seemed to have made up her mind. jinghang, in the future, after we get married, I will strive to be a good wife. I will definitely take good care of you. I will cook for you and wash your clothes for you. I will make sure that you are healthy. Chapter 110 110 Chapter 111-a tiring battle Gu jinghangughed out loud. you¡¯re fine. Why did you make an oath again? ¡± I told you, I can do anything, I¡¯m Yingying!¡± Song ran grabbed his hand and said, ¡± you know how to do everything, but you have to do it because your family is poor. No one is born to like doing this. I know that you¡¯re tolerant of me, so you took on all these responsibilities. I like you, so I want to share your burden. Eh? Why did he suddenly confess? Which Bodhisattva had blessed his Xiao ran? Team leader Gu was about to respond with the same gentleness when he heard the sound of a boiling cauldron behind him. Steam rose from the pot and song ran shrieked nervously, ¡± ¡°Ah Yingluo Jingxing, be careful of Yingluo.¡± Gu jinghang quickly turned around and opened the lid. In the big ck pot, the White noodles were boiling and rolling. He chuckled and said,¡±you want to cook for me when you¡¯re so flustered?¡± I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to tear down the kitchen.¡± Song ran felt embarrassed for making such a big fuss. ¡°You¡¯re underestimating me. I¡¯m very smart. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t learned it since I was young. If I were to learn it, I¡¯d definitely be able to understand it with just a little bit.¡± In her past life, even after Shen mengfang had driven her out of the song family, aunt Wu had still followed her around, taking care of her and serving her. She was considered a poor youngdy. Even when she was so poor that she could not even afford her medical expenses, she had never done any household chores. Therefore, she was indeedcking in this aspect. Gu jinghang¡¯s voice was filled with love. Okay, okay, okay. Our ran is smart. She can learn it quickly. We¡¯ll talk about it in the future. Her fingers were tender, white, and beautiful. They should not be used for housework. He was a man and should take care of women, not to mention that this woman was a treasure in his hands. He really didn¡¯t feel that cooking or washing clothes was a bit hard. He was willing to do all these for her. Wasn¡¯t it only right? When the noodles were almost done cooking, Gu jinghang ced the vegetables into the pot and covered the lid slightly. After a while, the light and refreshing vegetable noodles were ready. There was not even a dining table in the kitchen. There was only a small stool. Gu jinghang asked her to sit down and eat. Song ran sat on it and ate with relish. Gu jinghangughed and said, ¡± you said that you don¡¯t have any appetite when you see our food served in big bowls. I¡¯m the opposite. When I go to your house to eat, you always serve small tes with a small piece in the middle. The rice bowl is only one-third of the size of my house. I didn¡¯t dare to eat to my heart¡¯s content during the two times I came to your house. I¡¯m afraid that your father will think that I¡¯m a Hungry Ghost from somewhere. Song ran was surprised. Then you¡¯re the one who ran!¡± Team leader Gu looked at her pitifully. ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t had enough to eat the few times I¡¯ve been to your house.¡± ¡°Gu jinghang, are you an idiot?¡± song ran was annoyed. Do you have to tell me if you¡¯re hungry?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll despise me,¡± Gu jinghang said with a smile. After all, she had once expressed her disdain for him because he was from the countryside. Song ran stared at him helplessly and sighed. She seemed to have made up her mind. I¡¯ll ask aunt Wu to prepare a huge set of cutlery for you when we get home. You can use thergest one when youe to my house in the future. You can eat as much as you want. Gu jinghang could not help butugh out loud. will it scare your father? ¡± you don¡¯t have to care about his feelings, ¡± song ran waved her hand. &Nbsp; Anyway, her father was a person who despised the poor and loved the rich. He did not like Gu jinghang that much, so she did not care to please him. It would be a waste to please him anyway. She might as well let herself be happy andfortable. Chapter 111 111 How torturous must¡¯ve been her past life Gu jinghang was touched. He stared into her eyes and said, ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The night rain was drizzling, reflecting the dancing mes. In the small kitchen, there was a lot of ordinary, ordinary, and warm life. The next morning. In Haicheng, Wen Huihui walked to the entrance of the second Institute with eyes full of anger. She waited at the train station of an city for a day and a night before she was sure that she had really been dumped. Song ran, that b * tch! She had to find Shi Lei to get Gu jinghang¡¯s address! When the train arrived at an city, she heaved a sigh of relief. However, she did not expect that the people who got out of bed were not Gu jinghang and song ran, but two strangers whom she had never met before. She panicked and grabbed the tall man¡¯s shirt. ¡°Where¡¯s Gu jinghang? What about song ran? What was going on? Why are you guys the ones sleeping below me?¡± The man pushed her hand away. my fellow townsman asked me to switch beds with him. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. he said. After that, the man led the woman away. Wen Huihui took a long time to calm down before she was sure that Gu jinghang and song ran had really shaken her off. She gritted her teeth in anger. She waited at the train station for a long time, thinking that Gu jinghang and the rest might take the train behind them, but they were nowhere to be seen. Only then did she give up. She knew that they had deliberately avoided her. They would never wait until they died. Only then did she hail a ticket back to Haicheng and rush to the two universities without stopping. Shi Lei from the second Research Institute must have known Gu jinghang¡¯s exact address. She did not believe that song ran would dare to instigate Gu jinghang to leave her behind. She would definitely go and cause trouble for song ran. She anxiously waited at the entrance of the second Institute. Not far away, Shi Lei ran over in a hurry. Wen Huihui quickly tidied her hair and clothes, making a wronged expression. Shi Lei walked closer and saw Wen Huihui¡¯s Red eyes. He was a little nervous.¡±Huihui, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s tears fell. The timing was so urate that it made people p and cheer. She pouted and said aggrievedly, ¡± Team leader Gu and Xiao ran have returned to their hometown. Shi Lei nodded. Yes, that¡¯s right. Jinghang went home to help his second aunt harvest the rice. He brought song ran back with him. Wen Huihui wiped her tears and said in a soft voice, ¡± ran¡¯s father was worried about her and asked me to go with her. I was already very upset. You know that I like jinghang. I have tried my best to hide my feelings and agreed to go with ran to take care of her, but Xuanji can¡¯t do it. ¡°Did you go to an city with them?¡± Shi Lei¡¯s expression darkened. Wen Huihui looked even more aggrieved. I did. Ran¡¯s father asked me to go, and I couldn¡¯t even turn him down. But Xuxu and them, they abandoned me. They left me alone at an city¡¯s train station in an unfamiliar ce. I was scared to death at that time. How could they do this to me? ¡± Wen Huihui was crying like a Pear Blossom bathed in rain, looking very pitiful. Shi Lei cursed. Gu jinghang, that Rascal. He¡¯s such a jerk. You¡¯re a youngdy and you¡¯re not familiar with this ce. How could he do such a thing? ¡± When hees back, I¡¯ll definitely give him a good scolding or beat him up for you.¡± Wen Huihui quickly reached out to wipe her tears. team leader Shi, I¡¯m afraid that ran¡¯s father will me me. So, ran, I still want to go to an city and find them. Chapter 112 112 The Wen Huihui who was left behind Shi Lei was in disbelief. they¡¯ve already treated you like this. They¡¯re so ungrateful. Why do you still want to take care of song ran? ¡± You, why are you doing this, Yingluo?¡± Wen Huihui lowered her eyes and looked aggrieved. I¡¯ve promised Xiao ran¡¯s father. I can¡¯t go back on my word. ¡°Then how are you going to get there?¡± Shi Lei could not understand. Wen Huihui sniffled. that¡¯s why I¡¯m here. I want to ask you if you know the address of team leader Gu¡¯s old home. Shi Lei was at a loss. He touched his head. I really don¡¯t know. I only know that he¡¯s from an city. Wen Huihui was anxious. don¡¯t you guys have a more specific address when you¡¯re talking? ¡± she asked. ¡°No, we really haven¡¯t.¡± Shi Lei shook his head. When they talked about the sky, they would at most mention the name of the county. Everyone came from all over the world, and the ce was too small. No one had heard of it, so why would they mention it? Wen Huihui¡¯s tears came as she wished. Any man would not be able to bear to see her anxious and helpless look. Shi Lei quickly consoled her. don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll go and ask Xiao Chen, the person in charge of the archives. Wen Huihui¡¯s tears stopped immediately. thank you, team leader Shi. Shi Lei led her to their office. In front of a single-story house with red bricks and green tiles, Shi Lei whispered, ¡± ¡°Wait for me here, I¡¯ll go in and ask.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Wen Huihui nodded. Wen Huihui watched as Shi Lei walked into the bungalow. A smug smile appeared on her face. The person in charge of the files would definitely have the details of the house number and address. It would not be easy to get rid of her. Not long after, Shi Lei walked out. Wen Huihui¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation.¡±How is it? Have you heard anything?¡± Shi Lei sighed. Huihui, I¡¯m so sorry. Xiao Chen does have jinghang¡¯s address but she¡¯s not willing to tell us. ¡°Why won¡¯t you tell me?¡± Wen Huihui asked anxiously. it¡¯s the archives Department, ¡± Shi Lei exined. the higher-ups asked them to keep it a secret. They can¡¯t reveal anyone¡¯s information. In fact, Shi Lei did not even ask. He was interested in Wen Huihui and would not send her to jinghang¡¯s old home as she wished. If Wen Huihui knew about it, she would probably curse song ran to death for picking a couple out of the blue. Wen Huihui¡¯s expression turned ferocious. ¡°How can she be so stubborn? This home address isn¡¯t your top secret, what¡¯s there to keep it a secret? Let me go talk to her. ¡± &Nbsp; Shi Lei stopped her. Huihui, you can¡¯t break the rules on our side. Wen Huihui was suddenly jolted awake. She had almost let Shi Lei see her fierce side just now. She was so scared that she broke out in a cold sweat. In the future, Shi Lei would still be her capable helper. If she made Shi Lei dislike her now, she was afraid that her future would be even more difficult. Although she was extremely unwilling, she really had no way to go to Gu jinghang¡¯s hometown to please his parents this time. She ran her fingers through her hair and made a guilty expression. team leader Shi, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve lost my sense of propriety. I almost forgot that this is a Research Institute. I¡¯m sorry to have put you in a difficult position. Shi Lei immediately felt apologetic for his stiff tone. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t understand these things, so it¡¯s inevitable to be anxious.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± Wen Huihui said with a smile. Chapter 113 113 Do you know the address of jinghang? Shi Lei clutched his trousers with one hand, somewhat at a loss. ¡°Then, if ran ran and song ran¡¯s father me you, you have to make things clear, okay? Just say that they left you behind on purpose and don¡¯t take everything on your own head.¡± Wen Huihui lowered her eyes and shook her head slightly. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when the timees.¡± With that, he turned around and left. Shi Lei cursed a few more times. When Gu jinghang returned, he would definitely give that grandson a proper greeting. He was such a jerk! An city, Xinxiang Vige, early morning Song ran was lying on the bed with her man on the floor beside her. The rain outside the window had stopped. asionally, raindrops fell from the tiles on the roof. There was a water tank outside the window, and the water dripped into it. The slightly cold early autumn made people unconsciously hold their nkets tightly. Ah, let¡¯s go back to sleep. The man on the ground sat up. Song ran¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. jinghang, it¡¯s still early. It¡¯s only five o ¡®clock. Let¡¯s sleep a little longer. Gu jinghang folded the thin nket neatly and replied softly, ¡± no, I have to work in the fields. The earlier I finish, the earlier I leave. Song ran knew that he felt that she had been wronged and wanted to take her away as soon as possible. She was touched. ¡°Why don¡¯t you teach me? I¡¯ll cut it with you. It¡¯ll be faster this way.¡± Gu jinghang burst outughing. Song ran panicked and kicked him gently. ¡°What do you mean by that? What are youughing at?¡± Gu jinghang folded the nket on the floor and ced it in the cupboard at the side. He turned around and smiled at her. ¡°Trust me, I can harvest half an acre ofnd in the time I take to teach you.¡± Song ran picked up a small pillow and threw it at him. ¡°You¡¯re looking down on me too much.¡± Gu jinghang caught the pillow and smiled at her. Xiao ran, if you¡¯re tired, you can sleep a little longer. Song ran immediately jumped up. I¡¯m not sleeping anymore. I¡¯m not sleeping anymore. If she slept with him too much, she would be charged with another crime. How would she dare to sleep with him? When the two of them were having breakfast, the vige¡¯s Big Horn sounded again. The fragrance of the flower basket Listen to me Sing, Sing, Sing They arrived at Nanniwan. Nanniwan is a good ce and a good ce. After singing for a while, the familiar voice of the vige leader sounded again, ¡± ¡°Fellow vigers, tonight, a movie will be yed on the open space in front of Group 4¡¯s clinic. It¡¯s time to watch the movie. Everyone, go watch it.¡± ¡°We have a movie to watch tonight,¡± Gu jinghang grinned. Song ran was surprised as she sucked the noodles. What movie?¡± I¡¯ll bring you to an outdoor cinema tonight. The entire vige will watch it together. Song ran was excited. outdoor cinema? I¡¯ve heard of it. I¡¯ve heard of it. Gu jinghang took the empty bowl from her hands and picked up the dried shredded melon. He washed the bowl clean and ced it in the small cupboard at the side. He then picked up the sickle behind the stove and said, ¡± ¡°Well, I have to cut it faster today so that I can finish earlier.¡± Song ran followed behind Gu jinghang as they walked along the winding path towards her second mother¡¯s house. People from the countryside liked to hold a big bowl and stand at the door to eat. She didn¡¯t take a closer look yesterday, but now that she looked at them, she found that they were all dressed very simply, with some patched clothes. She understood the sadness of ¡®three years new, three years old, and three years of sewing and patching¡¯ in the books. She moved closer to Gu jinghang and whispered, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, have you ever worn patched clothes?¡± To her surprise, Gu jinghang shook his head. I¡¯ve never worn it. ¡°Really?¡± song ran was surprised. Chapter 114 114 Don¡¯t be angry yes, I haven¡¯t worn any. Jing Xiu and Doudou have both. Jing Xiu has almost never worn new clothes. They are all my old clothes. That child is quite sensible. Even during the new year, my mother was so determined to buy him some clothes, but he refused. Once, during the new year, my mother secretly bought him a cotton-padded jacket. He walked ten miles and returned it to the town. Song ran¡¯s throat suddenly choked up. ¡°I really couldn¡¯t tell that he was the same age as me.¡± Gu jinghang quickly patted her head and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s better for you to be carefree.¡± He didn¡¯t want ran to suffer because of her poverty. She should be a little princess who was loved by others. Not far away, Gu Doudou bounced over and sang, ¡± it was a foggy Sunday morning. The old men who picked up garbage lined up and rushed into the garbage with a whistle. Their broken shoes and socks flew all over the sky. When Gu Doudou saw her brother and sister-inw, she immediately rushed over happily. ¡°Big brother, sister-inw, there¡¯s a movie to watch tonight. There¡¯s a movie to watch!¡± Gu jinghang patted her head. yes, we know. ¡°Then I¡¯ll cook some melon seeds and peanuts in the afternoon,¡± Doudou raised his head and said. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Gu doudou¡¯s eyes were filled with joy and she could not hide it. Song ran could not help but pinch her face. In this rural area where resources were scarce, people were always easily satisfied. Those who were content were the happiest. As she walked forward, she saw ding guoying walking over with a sullen face and the second aunt, Wu guixiang. Song ran pulled her hair, but her expression was calm. Ding guoying walked over and stared at song ran fiercely. Song ran resisted the urge to roll her eyes at her and put on a pitiful look. It would never be wrong to give the vigers the impression that ding guoying was a bully. Ding guoying was so angry that she gritted her teeth. This Vixen was really good at pretending. She was so fiercest night, and now she was a different person. She snorted and deliberately bumped into her shoulder. Gu jinghang pulled song ran into his arms and was about to scold ding guoying when Wu guixiang rushed over and pulled Gu jinghang away. She said fiercely, ¡± ¡°Look at you guys, what kind of people are you? You¡¯re making a fool out of yourself by hugging each other.¡± Song ran tugged at Gu jinghang¡¯s shirt carefully so that he would not fall out with his mother over her. Gu jinghang said coldly, ¡± they love tough. Let themugh. Ran will be my wife in the future. It¡¯s not wrong for me to protect my wife. The second aunt and ding guoying became anxious. Ding guoying whispered, ¡± she¡¯s a youngdy. She¡¯s not married yet, but she¡¯s sleeping alone with a man. One look and I can tell she¡¯s not a good person. Gu jinghang raised his hand and was about to p her when the second aunt suddenly stood in front of ding guoying and shouted, ¡± ¡°You still want to hit guoying? Ah? Jing Xing? Go ahead and hit me, hit your second aunt¡¯s face, you can just kill me, I was blind to have given birth to such an ungrateful thing like you!¡± Gu Jingxing was so angry that he wanted to hit the second aunt as well. Song ran quickly pulled him back.¡±Jing Xing, don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t be angry Yingluo.¡± Wu guixiang red at song ran with hatred. This Vixen had led her eldest son astray. He had never raised his voice at his family and second aunt before. Now, he was about to use force. No matter what, she could not let this Foxy woman seed. Chapter 115 115 An outdoor movie Alright, alright, ¡± she yelled in exasperation. stop making so much noise. Hurry up and work in the fields. Wu guixiang pulled the second aunt and ding guoying forward. Song ran looked up at Gu jinghang and whispered, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, you see, I¡¯m not even angry, so don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡± Gu jinghang was upset. He gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, ¡± Xiao ran, I shouldn¡¯t have brought you back. Song ran raised her head and smiled. I¡¯m very happy to see your parents, your younger brother, sister, and grandma. Let¡¯s not think about these unhappy things, okay? ¡± We¡¯re going to watch a movie tonight, and this is the first time we¡¯re watching a movie together. Don¡¯t you feel much happier just thinking about it?¡± Gu jinghang wanted to reach out and touch her face, but there were always vigers passing by. In the end, he resisted the urge to raise his hand and forced a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t get off the bed. Just sit here and wait for me.¡± Song ran nodded. alright. I¡¯ll wait for you here. Gu jinghang held the sickle and hurriedly walked toward the field. Song ran sat on the small bridge and looked at the scenery while waiting for Jing hang. After lunch, she continued to wait in boredom. It was only when the sun had set that the three women slowly walked out of the field. Song ran quickly stood up and greeted them. Ding guoying¡¯s anger had not subsided yet. When she saw that she was drenched in sweat and the Vixen was clean and pretty, her anger got even worse. She walked to song ran and bumped her on purpose. This time, the impact was not too heavy. Song ran only needed to steady her steps to stand still. However, she deliberately swayed her body and fell into the river. Gu jinghang, who was not far away, was shocked. Not far away, Gu jinghang¡¯s heart sank. He threw away the scythe and rushed over quickly. He jumped into the river, leaving Wu guixiang and the other two women on the bridge shouting, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing ran ran, why are you jumping?¡± The river was not deep. Song ran sank to the bottom of the river. Before she could swim up, she heard another ssh. The river was so clear that she could see the bottom. She opened her eyes and saw a flustered Jing Xing. She quickly swam to her side. Gu jinghang held her waist with one hand and touched her face with the other. Then, he brought her up to the surface. The entire process only took a few seconds before the two of them surfaced. Gu jinghang looked at the person in his arms in panic. ran ran, ran ran, are you alright? ¡± Song ran spat and quickly smiled. ¡°Jinghang, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. I can swim. Don¡¯t be afraid and don¡¯t be angry.¡± At that moment, she could really feel Gu jinghang¡¯s nervous and trembling emotions. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart ached. At this point, she was still trying to make him not be angry with the woman on the bridge. He hugged her and walked along the stone bs of the small dock. The two of them were dripping with water as they went ashore. There were already many vigers on the bridge who were watching themotion. They muttered in a low voice, guoying is too evil. Look at how she has bullied the daughter-inw of the Gu family. The corners of song ran¡¯s mouth curved into an imperceptible smile. This was the effect she wanted. Ding guoying and the rest had already made their way to the dock. Gu jinghang stood in ce, raised his hand, and gave ding guoying a tight p across the face. This p was so sudden that ding guoying was stunned. After a while, she reacted and immediately went crazy.¡±Mom, third mom, look, Jing Xing hit me, he actually hit me!¡± Just as the second aunt and Wu guixiang were about to criticize Gu jinghang, they heard Gu jinghang say angrily, ¡± I¡¯m going easy on you. If you dare to touch Xiao ran again, I dare you! Chapter 116 116 Chapter 117 knocked into the river Ding guoying was so frightened by his fierce look that she couldn¡¯t even speak. Wu guixiang was about to scold him, but she saw her eldest son¡¯s chest rising and falling violently, and his eyes were full of anger. Even as his mother, she was shocked by his anger. Gu jinghang put his arm around song ran¡¯s shoulder and said gently, ¡± Xiao ran, go back and change your clothes. yes, ¡°song ran nodded. &Nbsp; The two of them turned around and left. Ding guoying burst into tears. third mother, you don¡¯t even care about brother jinghang anymore. He actually hit me for that Vixen. He actually hit me! The second aunt looked at Wu guixiang with a gloomy face,¡±That little girl is not bad, look at what she incited Jing Xing to do? Guixiang, I¡¯m not trying to scare you, but you¡¯ll suffer if you marry such a wife.¡± Wu guixiang felt a little embarrassed, so she said to ding guoying, ¡± ¡°You too, why did you bump into her in the river? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that Jing Xing treasures her so can¡¯t you restrain yourself a little?¡± Ding guoying suddenly became energetic again,¡¯restrain? You still want me to restrain myself? How else do you want me to restrain myself? My man has been snatched away by someone else, how can I restrain myself?¡± Wu guixiang was a little unhappy to be yelled at by her. The second aunt quickly pulled ding guoying aside.¡±How can you speak to third mother like that? Guixiang, don¡¯t lower yourself to her level. She just saw that girl sticking to Jing Xing all day and her mood is not very good.¡± Wu guixiang sighed. I know that she¡¯s in a bad mood. But guoying, the more you act like this, the more jinghang doesn¡¯t like you. Do you understand? ¡± You can¡¯t be so hot-tempered. Look at song ran, she¡¯s so soft with her words. You have to learn from her. Men fall for her, you know?¡± Ding guoying snorted. bah! I¡¯d rather die than learn from that Vixen. Gu jinghang returned home with song ran in his arms. Doudou was frying melon seeds in the kitchen. When she saw her brother and sister-inw looking like drenched chickens, she could not help butugh and say, ¡± ¡°Big brother, did you take sister-inw to the river to take a bath? It¡¯s already the beginning of autumn. The water must be cold now. Don¡¯t let sister-inw catch a cold.¡± Gu jinghang ignored her and carried song ran into the central room. He went straight to the west room and opened the curtain at the door. Xiao ran, go in and change your clothes first. Just as Doudou said, the water in the river was getting cold. Song ran walked into the house from the river and shivered a little. She did not stand on ceremony and quickly went into the house to change her clothes. After a while, Gu jinghang changed into a set of dry clothes and walked out. When he came out, he saw that song ran¡¯s long hair was still dripping with water. He quickly grabbed a dry towel from the clothes-drying rope in the central room and dried her hair. Coincidentally, Wu guixiang had just returned. When she saw Gu jinghang¡¯s actions, she could not help but say, ¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t have her own hands?¡± Song ran wanted to take the towel and wipe herself. Gu jinghang lifted his chin slightly and nced at his mother. Without saying a word, he pulled song ran out of the central room. In the courtyard, Gu jinghang was gently drying her hair with his hands. Doudou stood beside the dark stove and waved the spat from time to time. asionally, she would look down at the two people outside. Then, he continued to flip the melon seeds with a longing smile. After drying his hair, Gu jinghang said gently, ¡± ¡°My mother¡¯s words go in one ear and out the other, okay? Three more days, we can finish harvesting the rice in three days. After three days, I¡¯ll take you out of here.¡± Song ran nodded. yes, jinghang. I¡¯ll be fine. As long as you¡¯re by my side, I can ept anything. Chapter 117 117 I¡¯m not going to learn from that Vixen She really did not care about these outsiders. It was enough as long as Jing Xing liked her. Gu jinghang held back his surging guilt and touched feelings and only touched her head longingly. Gu Doudou scooped the melon seeds from the big pot into the bamboo board at the side and carried them out of the stove. She shook them a few times to disperse the heat and shouted at Gu jinghang, ¡± ¡°Big brother, the melon seeds and peanuts are ready.¡± Gu jinghang held song ran¡¯s hand and walked over. He grabbed a handful of melon seeds and peeled one for song ran to eat. they¡¯re all melon seeds grown at home. Try them and see how they taste. Song ran smacked her lips. it¡¯s delicious. It smells really good. Gu Doudou covered her eyes. big brother, you¡¯re even peeling melon seeds for sister-inw to eat. You¡¯re so good to her. Gu jinghang threw away the melon seeds and smiled. that¡¯s enough. Doudou, you can move a chair and reserve a seat. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys going now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring your sister-inw around for a bit.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Doudou nodded. Doudou turned his head and poured the cool Melon seeds into a stic bag. Then, he went to the central room and carried a bench on each of his shoulders. Song ran looked at them and was worried. two big stools. How heavy is that? ¡± Doudou carried the stool and ran,¡±sister-inw, how is this heavy?¡± It¡¯s not heavy at all. I¡¯m going.¡± ¡°Doudou is much stronger than you,¡± Gu jinghang said with a smile. I can carry two cards too, ¡± song ran said. I can show you if you don¡¯t believe me. Gu jinghang lowered his head and chuckled. Just as he was about to pull song ran to the back of the house, he heard his mother¡¯s voice in the East Room. He ignored her, but song ran pulled him back and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go see your mother.¡± Gu jinghang gritted his teeth. ran, ¡± he said, ¡± there¡¯s no need to look. Song ran broke free from his grip and walked into the East Room. It was evening and the room was dimly lit. Wu guixiang was sitting on the footboard beside the bed, looking like she was in pain. Song ran walked over carefully, squatted down, and said gently, ¡± ¡°Auntie, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Wu guixiang nced at her. What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s all because of you. She¡¯s so angry that her stomach hurts now. She pressed her stomach and did not speak. Song ran could tell. Auntie, do you have a stomachache? ¡± Wu guixiang snorted and didn¡¯t say anything. This girl, asking the obvious. Song ran knew very well that in this family that could not make ends meet, jinghang¡¯s mother would not even be willing to go to the hospital to see a doctor and get medicine. So, she turned to the man behind her and said, ¡± ¡°Go get some hot water.¡± Gu jinghang touched his nose, turned around, and left the central room. Song ran grabbed Wu guixiang¡¯s hand. Wu guixiang shrank back and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Song ran pressed on the web between her thumb and index finger on her right hand without a care. She pressed hard and Wu guixiang cried out in pain, ¡± ¡°You little girl, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll treat your stomach,¡± song ran said softly. In her past life, she had died of stomach cancer. At that time, she was already struggling to make ends meet. When she had a stomachache, she was reluctant to buy medicine or go to the hospital. Aunt Wu couldn¡¯t persuade her otherwise, so she could only learn how to massage. When she had a stomachache, aunt Wu would massage her. It was naturally very effective for general stomach problems. Under aunt Wu¡¯s influence, song ran¡¯s skills were naturally not bad. When she started to massage him, Wu guixiang said in disgust, ¡± ¡°What can this do? you little girl, get out of my way.¡± She wasn¡¯t used to being cozied up to by this girl that she didn¡¯t like. She didn¡¯t like this girl from the bottom of her heart. She was too pretty. Her sister-inw abandoned her brother and ran away with a boss in the city because of her good looks. Chapter 118 118 Entering left ear and exiting right ear How could her son control such a good-looking girl when she became his daughter-inw in the future? he had to stop her from embarrassing the Gu family! Song ran did not care how much she disliked her. She held on to her hand tightly. The moment she used more force, Wu guixiang was so angry that her face turned green. Song ran pressed on her hand for a while. Wu guixiang was surprised to find that Hanhan did not feel as much pain anymore. She was not as bloated as before. Song ran let go of her hand and asked nervously, ¡± ¡°Auntie? How are you doing?¡± Wu guixiang looked at song ran, who was speaking softly in front of her, and thought of the fierce guoying. She suddenly felt that it was understandable that her son liked such a person. That¡¯s right, she was good-looking and had a good temper. Even a fool would know who to choose. However, her face was still very fierce, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re hurting my hand. You little girl, don¡¯t you know how to hold back?¡± Gu jinghang, who came over with a cup of hot water, was furious. He put the cup down heavily and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Mom, ran was kind enough to treat your illness. Didn¡¯t you always ask me to repay second aunt? Why don¡¯t you know how to be grateful?¡± Wu guixiang felt a little embarrassed, but she didn¡¯t change her mean attitude.¡±Did I beg her to treat my illness?¡± In actual fact, her tone had softened. She knew that she was being unreasonable and throwing a tantrum. However, as an elder, she could not bring herself to say thank you to song ran. Gu jinghang gritted his teeth and clenched his fists tightly. However, the unreasonable woman in front of him was his mother. He could only endure it. He pulled song ran out of the house and walked towards the back of the house. There was a small bridge behind the house. The river was still clear, and reeds were nted on both sides. Many ces had been surrounded by vigers to raise ducks and geese. After crossing the small bridge, there was a small winding path with various melons, fruits, and vegetables on both sides. The vegetable field was next to the paddy field. It was getting dark, and the farmers in the fields were all walking back in twos and threes. The two of them did not hold hands, but just walked one after another. When the sky waspletely dark and there were no more farmers working in the fields, Gu jinghang reached out his hand and held song ran¡¯s hand. Under an old elm tree, Gu jinghang stopped in his tracks and said in a low voice, ¡± Xiao ran, thank you for letting bygones be bygones and not taking my mom¡¯s words to heart. Song ran was being considerate. no matter what, she¡¯s still your mother. She¡¯s different from the second eldest aunt, ding guoying. She¡¯s my future mother-inw. I have to serve her well, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± Song ran was more than happy to take the opportunity to please her future mother-inw and improve their rtionship. She also noticed that Wu guixiang¡¯s tone had actually softened. The sky waspletely dark. Gu Jingxing looked at the person leaning against the tree with a moved expression. He could not hide his excitement when he saw such an understanding, considerate, and generous Xiao ran. Gu jinghang reached out and pinched her chin. Her face suddenly erged. This bad man. When they were in Haicheng, he only kissed her lightly and stopped there. Well, now that he was in his own territory, he was insatiable and f * cking shameless. He should have known that if this man was really a good person, how could he have climbed to that position? He had no background, no backing, and if he was not shrewd, how could he have be the captain, and how could he have been appreciated by chief Liang? Chapter 119 119 A horror story All along, she had underestimated him. He had hidden himself too well. What honest man? it was all a disguise. It was all on the surface! Now that she had discovered his true colors, she could no longer escape. All of a sudden, there was a rustling sound in the grass. Song ran panicked and clenched her teeth. Gu jinghang grunted and the taste of blood filled his mouth. Song ran was flustered. ah! Sob! Sob! Did I bite you? did I hurt you? ¡± Gu jinghang covered his mouth. He could not say anything. He licked the root of his teeth and the taste of blood in his mouth became worse. The little girl¡¯s bite was not light. It could be considered as a punishment for his rudeness and impetuousness. Song ran quickly grabbed his hand. open your mouth. Let me see. it¡¯s so dark, ¡± Gu jinghang mumbled. what can you see? ¡± did I hurt you? ¡± song ran gently wiped his lips. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang spat out a mouthful of blood. He endured the pain and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I scared you. I ran ran.¡± Song ran was still sitting on hisp. She leaned forward and said, ¡± I wasn¡¯t scared by you. Something was moving in the grass behind you. Gu jinghang turned around and saw that the thing had suddenly jumped to the side. Under the moonlight, she could only see its bright eyes, which reminded her of a Wolf. Song ran was so frightened that she shivered. it¡¯s a weasel. It¡¯ll be fine. This thing is extremely sensitive, but it¡¯s afraid of people. It won¡¯t bite. Don¡¯t worry. Song ran heaved a sigh of relief, and her beating heart gradually calmed down. who¡¯s scared? it¡¯s just a weasel. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? ¡± After she finished speaking, she walked forward and smiled to hide her embarrassment. Gu jinghang quickly went up to her and put his arms around her waist. Xiao ran has turned in the opposite direction. Song ran¡¯s eyes widened. She was too f * cking embarrassed to face anyone. Music started to y from the West. The small vige was pitch-ck, and only that area was brightly lit. It seemed like the movie was about to start. Gu jinghang tightened his grip on her hand and interlocked his fingers with hers. ran ran, ran ran, we can go now. Song ran quickly reached out and touched her burning face. She lowered her head and followed him to the clinic. When the two of them arrived at the clinic, song ran realized that it was really crowded and lively. The lights covered the moon and the ce was bustling as if it was the new year. It was the first time song ran had such an experience. All the gloominess was swept away. She followed closely behind Gu jinghang and squeezed through the crowd. When they found Doudou in the crowd, they saw ding guoying sitting calmly behind Doudou. Gu jinghang¡¯s face darkened. He nced at Gu Doudou. Doudou¡¯s face was full of grievance. She stood up and whispered to her brother, ¡± ¡°Sister guoying insisted on putting the stool behind me. I had no choice.¡± Gu jinghang gritted his teeth and asked,¡¯what can you do? She put the stool behind you, can¡¯t you move to another ce?¡± ¡°Big brother, this is the best seat,¡± Gu Doudou said, feeling wronged. Grandma Gu sat next to Doudou and waved at him. ¡°Jing Xing, sit, sit.¡± Gu jinghang had no choice but to bite the bullet and sit beside Doudou with song ran. He felt as if there was a dagger on his back. Ding guoying was sitting right behind him and she could see everything that they were doing. Gu jinghang was really angry but had no ce to vent his anger. He then pushed doudou¡¯s head and said, ¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do anything right, but you can ruin things!¡± Doudou was holding a bag of melon seeds and happily eating them. He looked at her brother with an aggrieved expression.¡±Brother, what are you doing? Why are you the same as mom?¡± Chapter 120 120 You want to give me away? Speak of the Devil. Wu guixiang and Gu Weiguo also walked over, and the two stools were instantly filled with people. Gu jinghang suddenly had no other thoughts. Let¡¯s watch the movie. Let¡¯s just watch the movie in peace. In the row, they were Gu Weiguo, Wu guixiang, grandma Gu, Doudou, Gu jinghang, song ran, followed by ding guoying and the second aunt. Yes, it was lively, very lively. Song ran felt that everything was very novel. The screen was huge and bamboo poles were inserted into the mud on both sides to support the screen. There was an obvious static sounding from the projector and two staff members were adjusting the straps. The children were as happy as if they were celebrating the New Year. They ran around in the open space. There were many people. Hundreds of people surrounded the small open space. The people sitting in the back row could not see them, so they simply stood up. After that, when standing up was not enough, they climbed up to the tree trunk, haystack, and roof. Everyone had a happy smile on their faces. This feeling was really good. It made him feel fulfilled. It was such a precious experience for the whole family toe out and watch a movie during the rest of the busy farming day. Doudou tilted her head and walked past her brother. She said to song ran, ¡± sister-inw, I¡¯m only the happiest on two days of the year. Can you guess which two days it is? ¡± Song ran also stuck her head out and smiled at Doudou. ¡°Yes, Yingluo, I don¡¯t know.¡± Doudou shook his legs andughed, ¡± one day is when the movie is being yed in the vige. The other day is my birthday because my mother won¡¯t scold me on that day. Song ran patted her head. that¡¯s good. That¡¯s good. Images began to appear on the big screen. The farmers had sweat towels wrapped around their heads, cloth strips tied around their waists, and simple handguns in their hands. It was obvious that they were from a war film. The side ount was blown, and the title of the film was lit up. Tunnel battle Kasaya Doudou handed over the stic bag that contained the melon seeds. sister-inw, have some melon seeds. If you¡¯re thirsty, there¡¯s water here. I brought everything. Song ran grabbed a handful of melon seeds and began to watch an outdoor cinema with the other vigers. It was pitch-ck all around, and only this ce was bright. The rice was almost fully harvested, and it was a good year with good weather. Although farming didn¡¯t earn much, the entire family, old and young, gathered together,ughing and cursing. It was a happy and harmonious time. When they grew up, the world became bigger, and they had seen more. What they missed the most was the happy and fulfilling days of poverty. On the screen, the Japanese were being yed around by BA Lu, and the vigers below were convulsing withughter, holding their bellies. When theyughed, song ranughed along with them. As sheughed, she leaned on Gu jinghang.¡¯Ding guoying, didn¡¯t you want to see it?¡¯ Then I¡¯ll let you see as much as you want. Of all ces to sit, why did you have to sit behind us? you¡¯re the one who¡¯s causing trouble for yourself, so don¡¯t me me for being impolite. It was Jing Xing beside her who was sitting upright and still. No one knew what he was thinking about, but he was absent-minded. His face was still tight where he should smile. Ding guoying sat at the back and looked at song ran, who leaned on Gu jinghang from time to time whileughing. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth. What a slut! She leaned on men all the time and only knew how to have fun all day long. Gu jinghang naturally knew that ding guoying was watching their every move from behind. The feeling of being watched made him very angry, but he had no way to vent it. Weren¡¯t they just like this? She wanted to dictate his life just because she had done him a favor. Chapter 121 121 Chapter 122 chicken thief weasel Grandma, who was beside him, pulled Gu jinghang¡¯s hand. Gu jinghang quickly turned his head over. Grandma whispered something to him and Gu jinghang stood up with song ran. ran, grandma is going back. Let¡¯s send her back. Song ran was engrossed in the show and waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you give it to me.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes narrowed. Someone behind him was already getting impatient.¡±Why are you standing up? He¡¯s blocking us.¡± Gu jinghang quickly bent over and held song ran¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s send grandma off together,¡± Before song ran could say anything, Gu jinghang had already dragged her away. Gu jinghang supported his grandmother with one hand and held song ran¡¯s hand with the other. As they walked out of the crowd, the whole world seemed to have frozen. ¡°Jinghang, your wife doesn¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± Grandmaughed at the side. Gu jinghang shook his head and dragged song ran forward. The two of them sent grandma back home and then went back and forth. The night, the night breeze, the muddy road, the water vapor in the river and the fragrance of rice that filled the mountains and fields decorated the night in the small vige. Gu jinghang sighed. The first twenty-four years of his life were all in vain. The two of them rushed back to the screening area. Song ran stretched her neck and was about to jump into the crowd when Gu jinghang pulled her back. Song ran turned around and looked at him.¡±The second movie is a wuxia movie. It¡¯s even better.¡± Gu jinghang pointed at the White Orchid tree at the side. This tree was the furthest away from the screen and no one was on it. Xiao ran, let¡¯s climb up the tree and take a look, shall we? ¡± Song ran looked up and saw that the tree was as tall as a two-story building. The branches were very low, and she could climb up without much effort. This position was blessed by the heavens. As soon as she nodded, Gu jinghang was overjoyed. He quickly carried her up the tree and stepped on the trunk himself to stand on it. The view here was unique and isted from the others, as if it had be their private open-air cinema. The lush White Orchid tree became a natural shelter. Gu jinghang leaned against the tree trunk and reached out to pull song ran into his arms. It didn¡¯t matter what the wuxia movie was about. The second half of the movie, which hadsted for an hour and a half, seemed to have ended in a whoosh. Song ran was about to go down when Gu jinghang stopped her. Xiao ran, let¡¯s stay here for a while. We¡¯ll leave after they¡¯ve left. Song ran¡¯s heart was in her mouth. ¡°We¡¯ll be discovered. They¡¯ll think we¡¯ve done something shameful.¡± Gu jinghang covered his mouth with his finger and shushed her, indicating for her to keep quiet and not make any more noise. Then, groups of people passed by under the tree. After the movie ended, the big screen dimmed. Only an incandescent light bulb was hanging on the bamboo pole holding the curtain. The light was dim, and the people who had finished watching the movie were all talking about the movie just now. Obviously, no one would look up at the trees. Song ran was already an arrow that had left the bow. She had no choice but to face the danger of being discovered at any time with the man beside her. It was torture. It was too f * cking torture. Gu jinghang had really caused her a lot of trouble. When she looked up again, she saw ding guoying, the second aunt, and Gu jinghang¡¯s parents and sister walking towards the big tree. Song ran¡¯s heart was beating fast. She said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Ding guoying is looking around. She¡¯s looking for us.¡± Gu jinghang quickly covered her mouth and said, ¡± I¡¯m fine, Xiao ran. Don¡¯t talk. Song ran was so scared that she closed her eyes. Damn it, let¡¯s just leave it to fate. Anyway, he said that if the sky fell, he would be there to hold it up. Even if she was discovered, she would push all the me on him. Anyway, he was the one who pulled her up the tree. Chapter 122 122 Chapter 123-a good harvest year Ding guoying carried the stool, looked around, and said to Doudou, ¡± ¡°Has your big brother returned? Didn¡¯t you watch the second round?¡± Doudou looked around. maybe. I didn¡¯t see them. he said. ¡°Guixiang, I¡¯ve heard a lot of things about you, my fianc¨¦e,¡± the second aunt said in a neutral tone. ¡°I heard it, I heard it too.¡± Wu guixiang¡¯s face was gloomy. The second aunt shook her head. you¡¯re really too much. You haven¡¯t even married him and you¡¯re already letting him sleep in the same room. Why are you so muddled? ¡± Wu guixiang spread her hands. jinghang, that child, really has a lot of ideas. Sometimes, I don¡¯t even dare to disobey him. The second aunt was anxious,¡±why don¡¯t you have your own opinion?¡± You are his mother, the mother who gave birth to him and raised him. No matter how sessful he is, he has to listen to you, he has to listen to you alone. Oh, this youngdy has not even married into the family and he is already ordering Jing Xing to give you face. In the future, what will you do? I really don¡¯t care about you.¡± Wu guixiang felt a little embarrassed. Alright, alright. I got it. The second aunt did not let him off. don¡¯t just say yes. I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re an elder, so you have to act like one. Do you understand? otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it so much in the future. Wu guixiang was a little upset. I know. I know everything. The group was approaching the White Orchid tree. Song ran did not even dare to breathe loudly. Ding guoying was still looking around. She had a feeling that the Foxy woman who was enjoying the movie wouldn¡¯t leave so easily. She would definitelye back and continue watching. But they didn¡¯t return to their original seats, so they must be hiding in some corner. Doudou saw that she was looking around with bad intentions and smacked his lips. ¡°My big brother must have gone back. Sister guoying, stop looking for him. Let¡¯s go.¡± The group walked under the magnolia tree and walked away. Song ran was not careful and missed her step. Gu jinghang was shocked and hugged her tightly. He used one hand to support himself on the tree trunk beside him. The leaves fell down and all fell on doudou¡¯s head. Doudou looked up and saw her big brother and sister-inw standing on the tree trunk in the hazy night. Ding guoying noticed something was wrong and was about to look up at Xuanji. ¡°Aiyo, Aiyo, Aiyo, Aiyo, Aiyo, Aiyo, Aiyo.¡± Little bean suddenly squatted down, clutched its stomach, and cried out non-stop. Wu guixiang suddenly became anxious,¡±what¡¯s wrong?¡± What happened?¡± Ding guoying didn¡¯t look up. She just squatted down with Wu guixiang to look at Doudou. Song ran, who was on the tree, felt as if she was about to stop breathing. Cold sweat broke out on her forehead. When she thought about how she was in such a state of fear all because of the man in front of her, she was so angry that she grabbed his waist. Gu jinghang allowed her to pull him, not resisting or struggling. Doudou, who was underground, cried out in pain, ¡± ¡°Mom, my stomach hurts, my stomach hurts,¡± Wu guixiang and ding guoying quickly lifted her up and ced her on Gu Weiguo¡¯s back. ¡°What happened? He was fine just now, why does his stomach hurt now?¡± Doudou continued to wail. mom, it hurts! It hurts! Wu guixiang quickly waved her hand. hurry up and go home. You little girl, did you drink cold water because you¡¯re cold? ¡± I told you not to drink cold water, but you refused to listen.¡± Gu Weiguo carried Doudou and strode forward. Ding guoying and Wu guixiang hurriedly followed. Most of the vigers who were watching the movie had left, and even the screening staff had begun to put away the props. Chapter 123 123 Chapter 124: watching a movie on a tree After a while, the lights went out, and two staff members pushed a cart slowly past the tree. The ce that was full of people just now was now empty, quiet, and silent. Song ran heaved a sigh of relief and looked at the hazy face under the moonlight. ¡°You¡¯re detestable! I¡¯m so scared.¡± Gu jinghang allowed her to list out his crimes and did not argue. He just stared at her with a smile. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not good.¡± Song ran poked his chest with her index finger. Gu jinghang, ¡± she said. you¡¯ve changed. Indeed, when he was in his own ce, a ce he was familiar with, he was more open than in Haicheng. His words and actions were much bolder. He grabbed her finger and asked seriously, ¡± ¡®Ran ran ran ran ran ran¡¯ His voice was wrapped in the night wind, gently knocking on her heart. No matter how angry she was, it instantly dissipated. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Is the movie good?¡± Song ran was afraid that she would lose her bnce, so she put her hands on his waist. His eyes were bright under the lush leaves, and she could not help but want to make him happy. it¡¯s nice. When I¡¯m with you, the tunnel battle is even better than the Roman Holiday or the troubled times. Captain Gu could not help butugh,¡±song ran, you¡¯re so funny.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you know how to say such pleasing words?¡± Song ran tilted her head and looked at him. it depends on whether I¡¯m willing to tell you. If I¡¯m willing to tell you, I can even melt your heart. Gu jinghang held her hand and touched his heart. ¡°It has already melted.¡± Song ran was so happy that her eyes curved into crescents. ¡®Ran ran ran ran ran ran¡¯ ¡°What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say these things to others, alright?¡± Song ran pouted. do you think I¡¯m the Auntie of the housing Committee? do you think I¡¯m sending warmth everywhere? ¡± In this world, only you, Gu jinghang, are worthy of me saying these words, okay?¡± Gu jinghang sped her hand tightly and lowered his head. His breath fell on her ear. Song ran¡¯s mind was in a mess. ran jinghang, ran ran. Should we go down? ¡± Gu jinghang held her hand and carefully walked down the tree trunk. When the group of people arrived home, ding guoying looked around.¡±Why is Jing Xing not at home? Still not back?¡± The two of them must still be at the clinic. No, she had to go back and find them. As soon as Gu jinghang and song ran came down from the tree, a bright shlight shone on them. why aren¡¯t you going home yet? hurry up and go home. Gu jinghang quickly pulled song ran away and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s the vige council.¡± Song ran was nervous. he won¡¯t say anything, will he? ¡± she asked. &Nbsp; If you tell your mother, I¡¯m afraid that ran ran ...¡± Gu jinghang grabbed her hand tightly. it¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t be afraid. At the Gu house, Gu Weiguo came back with Doudou on his back. Doudou put on an act and set a trap, still groaning and shouting. Wu guixiang quickly poured some hot water from the thermos bottle. Doudou was lying on the bed and calling her mother, ¡± mom, I want to drink sugar water. I want to drink sugar water. Wu guixiang took out the White sugar and scooped a big spoonful. alright, alright, alright. Let¡¯s drink some sugar water, let¡¯s drink sugar water. She walked to the bed with arge cup of sugar water. ¡°Doudou, does it still hurt?¡± Doudou winked. it hurts. It hurts. Wu guixiang was worried. Weiguo, should we send Doudou to Zhaodi¡¯s house to have a look? if she can¡¯t, we can take some medicine and get an injection. Zhaodi was a doctor in a small clinic in the vige. When Doudou heard that he had to take medicine and get an injection, he was so scared that his face turned pale. He quickly sat up. mom, there¡¯s no need for that. You need to pay for the injection. Chapter 124 124 Chapter 125 about to be exposed Wu guixiang red at her. you little girl, your health is not good. How can you bear it? you should spend money when you need to. Doudou was anxious. then, mom, you coughed for half a monthst time. Didn¡¯t you not go to the clinic to get medicine? ¡± he asked. Wu guixiang gritted her teeth. you wretched girl! You dare to talk back again! Gu Weiguo snorted. that¡¯s enough. You¡¯re still lecturing her at this point. Doudou held his stomach and hurriedly said, ¡± mom, it doesn¡¯t seem to hurt as much anymore. Give me the sugar water. It might not hurt anymore after I drink it. Wu guixiang quickly blew on the cup and handed it over. Doudou took the cup and drank it in big gulps. Wu guixiang patted her back and said,¡±It¡¯s hot, drink slowly.¡± Doudou drank the wine in one go, and after a while, he said happily, ¡± ¡°Mom, it really doesn¡¯t hurt that much anymore.¡± Wu guixiang looked at her doubtfully. ¡°Really? You little girl, if it hurts, don¡¯t hold back, understand?¡± Doudou nodded, and said, ¡± mom, it really doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. I just drank some water from the well at night. Wu guixiang took the cup and said angrily, ¡± ¡°I told you not to drink cold water, but you didn¡¯t listen. Do you still dare to drink it in the future?¡± Doudou wiped his mouth. I don¡¯t want to drink anymore, mom. I don¡¯t want to drink cold water anymore. Wu guixiang heaved a sigh of relief. Wu guixiang then realized that her eldest son and song ran were not back yet. Her face darkened. ¡°It¡¯s sote at night. Where are you going to hang out?¡± Gu Weiguo: ¡°just let them be. Jinghang will lead you. It¡¯ll be fine. Was Wu guixiang worried about them? She was afraid of being seen by others. It was dark and the two of them didn¡¯t go home. They might do something immoral. Other people must have thought so. The second aunt took advantage of the situation and began to sow discord again, I watched jinghang grow up. He used to know the rules, but now, he has been led astray by this girl in the city. He doesn¡¯te home in the middle of the night. Guoying said that they didn¡¯t watch the second movie. Who knows if they are hiding in some corner and doing some shady business. Wu guixiang¡¯s heart was filled with sparks and her face was extremely gloomy. She immediately threw the matter of song ran curing her stomach out of her mind. No matter what, today¡¯s matter couldn¡¯t be settled. As a mother, if she didn¡¯t show some power, her son would bewless! On the path, Gu jinghang held song ran¡¯s hand and pointed at the rice field under the moonlight. Xiao ran, look. Does it look good? ¡± Song ran leaned on him and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s very good looking.¡± The Golden paddy fields and the cold moonlight ovepped. The river was rippling, and the whole world was dark and quiet. The rules that seemed to belong to this backward vige no longer existed at this moment. There was no need to care about them. The two of them walked along the narrow and winding path. The unharvested ears of rice fell on their bodies, and some dew got onto the legs of their pants. The sound of the wind brushed past her ears. The ground was so t that she could not see the end of it. It connected to the low and dark sky in the distance. It was as if he wanted to take her and wander the world. She was just like a hermit in ancient times, living an ordinary life in the mountains. This kind of life made song ran feel at ease. It reminded her of the difficult life she had in her previous life. At that time, she thought that Gu jinghang¡¯s wife and children were living a happy life together, leaving her to struggle and suffer in the abyss of suffering. Her hatred for him grew deeper by the day. On one hand, she resented him, but on the other, she refused his charity. Chapter 125 125 Tunnel warfare is better looking than the Roman Holiday That kind of life, just thinking about it made people feel fear and despair. And her Jing Xing had also lived his life in such suffering. She tightened her grip on Gu jinghang¡¯s hand. She cherished it. She cherished this hard-won warmth and happiness. brother jinghang! in the darkness, a voice that spoiled the mood sounded. Ding guoying was at the north side of the river, while they were at the south side of the river, in the paddy fields. The moment Gu jinghang heard ding guoying¡¯s voice, he held song ran¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡± Xiao ran, quickly squat down. Song ran quickly knelt down with Gu jinghang and whispered, ¡± ¡°Why is she so persistent? She clearly knows that you don¡¯t like her, but she¡¯s still so persistent. How annoying.¡± Gu jinghang did not say anything. He only raised his head slightly and guarded against ding guoying. Ding guoying shouted twice, and the neighbor by the river opened the door. ¡°Guoying, what are you shouting for?¡± ¡°Eldest uncle, have you seen Jing Xing?¡± ¡°I think she passed by my house just now. I didn¡¯t notice where she went.¡± That uncle had clearly just greeted Gu jinghang. However, ding guoying¡¯s notoriety was widely known, and the vigers also felt that ding guoying was not worthy of Gu jinghang, so they could not be bothered with her. Song ran¡¯s act of being weak was starting to show some results. ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll keep looking.¡± She saw ding guoying getting on the bridge and walking towards the south of the river. Song ran was so scared that she almost cursed. She was like a ghost that could not leave. She was really like a ghost. This ding guoying was really good at scouting. She knew that song ran, who came from the city, liked the scenery in the countryside. Therefore, a rice field with moonlight would definitely be the ce her brother jinghang would bring that Vixen to. This was the right way to go. Gu jinghang heard some movement beside him and touched it. It was a rat. Song ran looked at it and almost screamed. Gu jinghang quickly reached out his other hand and covered her mouth. She could see that ding guoying¡¯s steps were gradually approaching. Song ran¡¯s eyes turned ck. What kind of sneaky life was she leading when she was in Gu jinghang? If she were to tell her elder sister about this when she got home, she would definitelyugh her to death. Her heart was pounding and it was already in her throat. She could only hold Gu jinghang¡¯s hand tightly. Ding guoying¡¯s voice seemed to ring in his ear. ¡°Brother jinghang,e out. I can already see you.¡± Just as song ran was about to stand up, Gu jinghang held her down and let go of the rat in his other hand. The rat stumbled and fell toward ding guoying¡¯s feet. Although ding guoying was from the countryside, she was still scared when she saw rats and snakes. She screamed and ran away in a hurry. The second aunt¡¯s voice came from the other side of the river, ¡± ¡°Guoying, guoying, you¡¯re home.¡± Ding guoying was scared out of her wits and followed her mother in a hurry. Song ran only heaved a sigh of relief when she was far away from Gu jinghang. She stared at Gu jinghang resentfully. Gu jinghangughed and said, ¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t see us just now. She was trying to trick us.¡± He peeked out and realized that the person was gone. He quickly pulled song ran up. Without any hesitation, Gu jinghang held her hand tightly and walked through the paddy fields, heading south. The dark sky drooped, and the bright fireflies lit up the sky. Insects flew, filling the sky. The two of them walked along the paddy field for a long time. It was as if they were the only two people left in the world. Behind her, the sky was filled with fireflies and the starry sky was reflected. It was like a painting. A breeze blew and the cool air gradually rose. Gu jinghang held her hand and said, ¡± alright, let¡¯s go back. If we don¡¯t go back soon, my parents will probablye out to look for someone. Chapter 126 126 Chapter 127 sowing discord Song ran followed behind Gu jinghang and walked back with him. The wind blew the ears of rice, the asional croaking of frogs, and the low starry sky. The two of them seemed to be walking slowly along the Milky Way. The romance of the 80s was simple and warm. When the two of them returned to their house, they saw Wu guixianging out to wee them. When she saw song ran, her face darkened, ¡± ¡°Where did you go sote at night?¡± Gu jinghang walked past his mother and ignored her. He walked straight into the house. Wu guixiang was furious.¡±Did my words just fall on deaf ears? Jing Xing, do you still know who you are? Don¡¯t you know that the people in the vige have been talking about you these past two days? why didn¡¯t you pay attention to your image?¡± Gu jinghang frowned instinctively. mom, since you don¡¯t like ran that much, I won¡¯te back anymore. Is that okay? ¡± Wu guixiang was shocked and picked up the broom beside her. ¡°What did you just say? What did you say? Your wings have hardened, right? You don¡¯t even recognize this family anymore, right?¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes widened. Why was this man so impulsive when he was with his mother? he was just saying that he would try his best to convince his mother to ept her. Now that he was back, he was going against her again. Wasn¡¯t this making the situation worse? Seeing that Wu guixiang¡¯s broom was about to hit Gu jinghang, song ran did not allow any exnation and quickly blocked the broom. Why did the broom hurt so much when the mother came? Jing Xing¡¯s mother really used 100% of her strength to p people. She was really ruthless to her own son. It seemed that she was really angry. Song ran felt like her spine was about to break. She groaned and coughed violently. She fell into Gu jinghang¡¯s arms and looked up. She wanted to stop the fight, but Gu jinghang¡¯s gloomy face told her that she was adding fuel to the fire by blocking him. Gu jinghang snatched the broom from his mother¡¯s hand. Wu guixiang¡¯s instinctive reaction was to block it with her hand. However, after she realized what she had done, she felt that her action was too stupid. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she shrieked. What¡¯s up? Are you still going to hit me?¡± Gu jinghang mmed the broom on the ground and said, ¡± ¡°Mom, are you done yet?¡± Wu guixiang was so angry that her face was shaking,¡±you talk to me like this?¡± Is this how you talk to your mother? You unfilial son! You¡¯re being so rude just because of an outsider? If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson today, you won¡¯t be able to recognize your mother!¡± As she spoke, Wu guixiang picked up the broom from the ground and whipped it at Gu jinghang again. This time, song ran did not dare to block it. Gu jinghang protected her and did not give her a chance to block it. The broomnded heavily on Gu jinghang¡¯s back, but he did not make a sound. Does it hurt? Of course it hurt. It was very painful. His mother did not show any mercy. Each p was heavier than thest. He felt that his skin and flesh were about to split open, and the pain went deep into his bones. Wu guixiang gritted her teeth and said,¡±you¡¯re noting back? Ah? Who taught you to forget your roots? This is your home, your roots. Can you note back just because you say so? Ah? You unfilial son! I¡¯m going to kill you today! Who taught you to say this? Ah?¡± In other words, she was certain that song ran was the one who incited him to break off rtions with the family. Wasn¡¯t it this little girl who incited him? Her eldest son used to be so obedient and sensible. He had never rebelled against her. Now, he actually said that he would note back. He must have been incited by that wretched girl, song ran, to forget his roots. Chapter 127 127 Come out, I see you Of course, she wanted to hit song ran too. However, her son was protecting the girl who was the culprit. Hence, she pped her hand even harder. Gu jinghang gritted his teeth and endured the beatings that were getting heavier and heavier. ¡°I¡¯m the one who decides my life.¡± Wu guixiang shouted even louder,¡±you¡¯re in charge?¡± Ah? You¡¯re rebelling now, are your wings tough? Do you think that just because you¡¯re a soldier and a small official, you can disregard your parents? Let me tell you, no matter how high your position is, even if you be a Superintendent or a general, you will still be under my control. I am your mother, your mother for life.¡± Song ran could not calm down. Gu jinghang¡¯s mother had hit him too hard. She could feel the pain in the man¡¯s muffled groans. His mother did not feel sorry for him, but she did. Just as she was about to stand up for Gu jinghang, he hugged her tightly. He did not want song ran to stand up for him. She was his mother, and he should face her on his own. He took a deep breath, as if he had made up his mind. He slowly spoke to the people behind him, ¡± ¡°Six years ago, when I decided not to continue my studies, why didn¡¯t you object so strongly?¡± Wu guixiang froze for a moment and stopped what she was doing. Gu jinghang continued,¡¯because my family is poor, I had to do that. Now, I¡¯m in charge of my happiness for the rest of my life. Why are you so angry? Because you feel that you owe second aunt, so you need me to return the favor. I¡¯ve said it before, I can work for the second auntie¡¯s family for the rest of my life. This is the only way I can repay a favor. Mom, am I your son? If I¡¯m your biological son, why do you want me to marry someone I don¡¯t like and live an unhappy life? Ran asked me if I had any regrets for not going to college. I told her that it was fine, but it wasn¡¯t. I was very regretful. I wanted to study. I wanted to go crazy. I sat on the bus from an City to Sea city. I was in a daze the whole time. After I got off the bus, I stayed at the station for the whole night. Looking at the admission letter from Haicheng Information Engineering University, I thought, why am I the eldest son? why am I so sensible? Why do I have to stand out and support such a big family? I¡¯m only 18. I squatted at the bus stop and cried the whole night.¡± The broom in Wu guixiang¡¯s hand fell to the ground. Her face turned red and white. She opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t say a word. He felt suffocated and his hands trembled. Song ran saw this and quickly helped Gu jinghang into the West room. She sat him down on the bed and was about to roll up his shirt when Gu jinghang finally groaned, ¡± Xiao ran, does Xuxu¡¯s wound hurt? ¡± Song ran shook her head. I only took one hit and it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. You took more than ten hits. Jinghang, take a look at me. If I need to apply medicine, I¡¯ll ask your mother. Gu jinghang held her hand, lowered his head, and said in a muffled voice, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, Xiao ran. I¡¯ve let you get beaten up. I¡¯m sorry. ¡°It¡¯s okay Jing Xing, it really doesn¡¯t hurt. What about you, are you in pain?¡± Gu jinghang caressed her fingers and said in a soft voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m her son. She can hit me however she wants.¡± When these words reached Wu guixiang¡¯s ears, who was standing in the central room, her brain suddenly went nk. Her eyes became hot, and she entered the East Room with a sullen face. Song ran¡¯s fingers reached under Gu jinghang¡¯s shirt. ¡°Let me take a look, hmm?¡± Gu jinghang sat on the edge of the bed and allowed her to roll up his shirt. Under the dim light of the kerosenemp, he saw that his back was red and it was a shocking sight. It was as if the wound was scraping at her heart, making her unable to breathe. Chapter 128 128 Chapter 129 blocking him Song ran felt extremely upset. Just as she was about to get up, Gu jinghang held her hand and said in a restrained voice, ¡± Xiao ran, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a small wound. It¡¯s not a big deal. ¡°Is there no medicine at home for injuries?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such thing.¡± ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Xiao ran, this kind of injury is nothing to us. It will scab over in two days. It¡¯ll be fine. As he spoke, his eyebrows trembled. It must be painful. It must be very painful. Not only did his body hurt, but his heart hurt even more. Song ran¡¯s fingers caressed his wound gently. She felt as if her heart was being cut by a knife. ¡°Jinghang, don¡¯t talk back to your mother in the future. For you, I can endure it, I can endure anything.¡± Gu jinghang grabbed her hand. I don¡¯t want you to endure it. I don¡¯t like it when you¡¯re wronged. ¡°You idiot.¡± She leaned her head on his shoulder. In the East Room, Gu Weiguo, who had just returned from closing the door to the chicken nest, saw Wu guixiang sitting by the bed, secretly wiping her tears. He immediately panicked.¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± Doudou had already fallen asleep on the big bed. Wu guixiang beat her chest and said in a low voice,¡±Ufortable, it¡¯s too ufortable.¡± Gu Weiguo sat at the side and asked in confusion,¡±Did Jing Xing make you angry again?¡± Wu guixiang wiped her face. I just talked about jinghang dropping out of school. I feel so bad in my heart. Gu Weiguo was puzzled. everything was fine. Why did you bring this up? ¡± Wu guixiang wiped her tears with the corner of her shirt and sighed. he insisted on being with song ran. He even said that he would nevere back. I was so angry that I hit him a few times on the spur of the moment. Then, he told me that he was regretful that he didn¡¯t manage to get into college. He said that he squatted down and cried all night at the bus station in Haicheng. Wu guixiang covered her mouth and cried again, beating her chest as she cried. I don¡¯t feel good about it. We¡¯re useless, that¡¯s why our child has to bear such a big grievance. He never said anything about it. At that time, he even said that he didn¡¯t like to study. I was so annoyed. Wu guixiang smacked her own mouth.¡±I¡¯ve let the child suffer. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Gu Weiguo quickly grabbed her hand and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m useless. I let the person who hit me run away, which caused Jing Xing to drop out of school. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± The couple sat on the edge of the bed. Both of them were feeling depressed and the atmosphere was heavy. After a while, Gu Weiguo spoke. then, does ran ran still object to song ran and jinghang being together? ¡± Wu guixiang lifted the corner of her shirt and wiped her eyes. that girl is pretty good. She even gave me a massage when I had a stomachache just now. She¡¯s a good girl, but she¡¯s too handsome. Who knows if she can stay at home? you can¡¯t have a pretty wife. My sister-inw ran away with her boss because she¡¯s too handsome. Gu Weiguo sighed. but jinghang likes it. The children and grandchildren will have their own lives. Just let him be, okay? ¡± This child has really sacrificed a lot for our family. He sends money back every year. The child has never been blessed.¡± Wu guixiang looked at him,¡±How do I exin to second aunt¡¯s Pixiu?¡± It¡¯s not easy for a single mother and child. Guoying is already twenty-four years old. She¡¯s really an olddy here.¡± ¡°Who asked you to not tell Jing Xing? If you had told him earlier, Jing Xing would have rejected it earlier so that guoying could get married earlier. You say, this dy, it has dragged on for so long.¡± Chapter 129 129 Am I your son? Wu guixiang sighed,¡±haven¡¯t I always been afraid that jinghang didn¡¯t have that intention?¡± I didn¡¯t dare to tell him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to say this, but don¡¯t you know what kind of girl our son likes? You¡¯re so hot-headed, would Jing Xing be interested in guoying? Was Jing Xing worthy of standing with guoying? Our son is so good-looking, let¡¯s not talk about it. ¡± In the west room, Gu jinghang was about to lie down on the floor when song ran stopped him. ¡°Jing Xing, the floor is hard. Come up and sleep. I won¡¯t touch you.¡± Gu jinghang chuckled. it¡¯s okay, ran. I¡¯ll just sleep on the floor. ¡°But the wound on your back ...¡± He touched her and said, ¡± I¡¯m fine, ran. I¡¯m really fine. This injury is really nothing. Don¡¯t worry, okay? ¡± Song ran replied softly, ¡± yes. If you¡¯re not feeling well, you have to tell me. I¡¯ll sleep on the floor. You can sleep on the bed. Is that okay? ¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you if you don¡¯t feel well,¡± he said as he touched her hand. As soon as theyy down, they heard footsteps and Gu Weiguo¡¯s voice at the door. ¡°Jing Xing ran ran ran your ran ran¡¯s back injury, are you okay?¡± Gu jinghang did not respond to him. He had his own temper too. The person he liked was being mocked by his own mother every day and he was even beaten up. At this moment, he did not want to say anything. Song ran was afraid that her father would feel awkward, so she quickly replied, ¡± ¡°Uncle, jinghang said that he is fine. I think we should bring him to the clinic tomorrow morning.¡± Gu Weiguo stood outside the curtain and coughed. alright, alright, alright. Xuanji jinghang, don¡¯t be angry with your mother. She won¡¯t feel good after hitting you. Gu jinghang crossed his arms andy on his side on the ground. He looked up at the moonlight outside the window and did not say a word. Song ran did not know how to answer on his behalf. Gu Weiguo did not get a response, so he could only rub his nose and turn around to leave in a Huff. The moon shone through the square windows and gently shone in. It was quiet, and she could feel the slight breathing of the person lying on the ground beside her. He must be in pain, but he was afraid that she would be worried, so he could only endure the pain and not make a sound. Her heart ached. Song ran ced her hand on his shoulder and whispered, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing Lang Lang.¡± ¡°En, Yingluo.¡± if I could, how I wish I could be reborn to the year you took the college entrance examination, until the year you were 18. There was only silence. Song ran grabbed the corner of the nket in her hand and tried her best to sound calm. I really, really want to hug you when you were crying like a child at Haicheng station. Tears welled up in Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes but he did not say anything. At dawn, Gu jinghang brought song ran to the fields after breakfast. Wu guixiang wanted to apologize to her son, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do so. Seeing him walk out of the central room, she worriedly chased after him.¡±Jing Xing Lang Lang.¡± Gu jinghang stopped in his tracks but did not turn around. ¡°Go to the clinic and let Mr. Chen have a look,¡± Wu guixiang said. Gu jinghang lowered his head and his eyes. His lips were a little pursed but he did not say anything. Wu guixiang felt very upset. Gu jinghang was holding a sickle in his hand. Song ran followed behind him obediently and whispered, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, do you want to go to a small clinic to see your injury?¡± Gu jinghang shook his head. it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. Ran, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll try my best to finish the farm work in the next two days so that we can go back to Haicheng earlier. Song ran¡¯s heart ached, but she could only watch as he entered the field with the sickle. Not far away, ding guoying and the second aunt came over. Song ran turned around and left, ignoring them. ¡°Hmph, he actually turned around and ran when he saw us,¡± the second aunt snorted. Chapter 130 130 He said he didn¡¯t like to study When ding guoying saw that Gu jinghang had already reached the ground, she quickly walked to song ran and grabbed her wrist. The second aunt rushed over and red at song ran fiercely. Song ran nced at the second aunt without batting an eyelid. The second aunt snorted,¡±why are you running?¡± You didn¡¯t even greet your elders before running away. Don¡¯t you have any manners?¡± I didn¡¯t see you, ¡± song ran replied coldly. &Nbsp; The second aunt did not give her a good look. what if jinghang bes the director of the Research Institute in the future? how can you not have any insight? ¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows and looked at the second aunt and guoying. She smiled.¡±Second aunt, I really have to trouble you to worry. In the future when my older brother Jing Xing bes the head of the police, he will tell me everything no matter how big or small it is that I need to pay attention to. You can be at ease, I will not embarrass Jing Xing so you don¡¯t have to worry about it!¡± The second aunt didn¡¯t expect to be crushed by a little girl, and she was so angry that her face turned green. Ding guoying could not hold it in any longer. She snorted coldly and stared at song ran in disdain. you¡¯re a big girl. Don¡¯t you have any shame? you¡¯re not even married yet. What¡¯s with the dy¡¯? aren¡¯t you ashamed? ¡± Song ran put on a fake smile. anyway, I will be jinghang¡¯s wife sooner orter because we love each other very much. There is nothing wrong with calling me that in advance. You don¡¯t have to worry about it as an outsider. I¡¯ll anger you to death! Ding guoying was so angry that smoke was rising from the top of her head. She looked at her mother and then at song ran.¡±Mom, have you ever seen such a shameless person? What do you mean by love? what kind of girl would say such things?¡± Song ran ced one hand on her waist. my jinghang is harvesting rice for your family in your field, but you guys are here to argue and bezy. My jinghang is not your family¡¯sborer. Are you sure you don¡¯t have to work in the fields? ¡± You guys really know how to enjoy life! Are there any rogues like you? She really thinks she¡¯s andy!¡± The second aunt and guoying were so angry that their faces turned ashen. The second aunt pointed at song ran¡¯s nose and said in a harsh tone, ¡± ¡°Is this how you talk to your elders?¡± Song ran grinned. maybe it¡¯s because my mom passed away early, so no one told me about this. If I¡¯ve offended you in any way, please don¡¯t take it to heart, second aunt. I¡¯m just a junior, okay? ¡± With that, he turned around and left. ¡°Mom, did you see that?¡± ding guoying was trembling with anger. Did you see that?¡± The second aunt held the sickle tightly,¡±this damn girl, her mouth has no door. I don¡¯t know if she will harm Jing Xing in the future.¡±¡±What?¡± ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Ding guoying obviously didn¡¯t have a mind of her own. She only knew to ask her mother. The second aunt lowered her eyes and gritted her teeth. it¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s harvest the rice first. I have a way. Song ran walked all the way to the small clinic at the West end of the city and bought some iodophor and cotton balls from the doctor there. Then, she walked back to the field. On the way, they passed by a house. The courtyard wall outside the courtyard was decorated withnterns and streamers. There were farmers bustling in and out of the house. It seemed that there was a happy event. Doudou came out, and his eyes lit up. ¡°Sister-inw! Sister-inw!¡± ¡°Hmm, Doudou, why are you here?¡± Oh, it¡¯s Cheng huanjun¡¯s second brother. He¡¯s getting married today, so I¡¯m here to take a look. Song ran nodded. It turned out that doudou¡¯s brother was getting married today. Doudou continued, ¡± I went in to take a look just now. They bought a Phoenix brand sewing machine. It¡¯s really pretty. Song ran walked forward and asked,¡¯sewing machine? Is it special to buy a sewing machine?¡± Chapter 131 131 I want to hug you, who¡¯s crying like a child Doudou took her hand. of course, the richest family in our vige is Cheng huanjun¡¯s family. His father raises ducks, and his mother works in a supply and marketing Society in town. Therefore, the wife his big brother married is the prettiest girl in our town. In the past, he was very proud of himself. Fortunately, sister-inw, you¡¯re even prettier than his sister-inw. This time, I can finally hold my head high in front of him. is the sewing machine expensive? ¡± song ran smiled. &Nbsp; I don¡¯t know how much it costs, but my family doesn¡¯t have it. My mother was jealous when she saw other people have sewing machines. She evenined that my father was poor and said that he didn¡¯t ask for anything when he got married to the Gu family. Song ran nced at her. other than sewing machines? ¡± she asked. What else does your mom like?¡± Doudou touched his head. bicycle. Cheng huanjun¡¯s family bought a permanent brand. Cheng huanjun¡¯s mother didn¡¯t even let us touch it. What¡¯s so great about it? ¡± Song ran chuckled. that¡¯s right. What¡¯s so great about a permanent brand bicycle? ¡± She still had a small car from the Santana. Wouldn¡¯t she be flying if she said that? When they reached the alley where Gu jinghang¡¯s house was, Doudou let go of her hand and said, ¡± sister-inw, let¡¯s go to Cheng huanjun¡¯s house tonight to see the bride, okay? ¡± Song ran patted her head. sure, let¡¯s go together tonight. I¡¯ll go and look for your brother first. yes, I¡¯m going to fold the foil for grandma. My grandfather¡¯s death anniversary ising. The two of them bade each other farewell. Song ran took the iodophor and cotton balls and went to the field. It was almost noon in September and the sun was scorching. Gu jinghang¡¯s back was wet again. He cut quickly and left his second aunt, ding guoying, and Wu guixiang, far behind. Song ran sneaked over to Gu jinghang from the front. She squatted on the ground and meowed. Gu jinghang pushed aside the rice grains and saw song ran smiling at him. Gu jinghang nced behind him and saw the three of them working hard in the distance. what are you doing? ¡± he lowered his voice. ran, what are you doing? ¡± Song ran shook the small stic bottle in her hand and said, ¡± ¡°I went to the clinic and bought some iodophor and cotton balls from your doctor. I¡¯ll help you with it.¡± Song ran¡¯s movements were Swift and clean. Gu jinghang quickly stood up when he saw the second aunt looking up. The second aunt shouted,¡±Jing Xing, what are you doing?¡± We still have to thresh them tonight, so we have to finish them before dark.¡± Song ran wanted to stick her head out, but Gu jinghang held her head down with one hand and said to the second aunt, ¡± ¡°I know. It was just that my waist was a little sore just now.¡± The second aunt mumbled something unhappily. Gu jinghang quickly turned around and picked up the sickle on the ground. He looked at song ran, who was squatting beside him and her face was green with anger. Xiao ran, let¡¯s crawl out. Song ran snorted. you¡¯re helping her. Why is she being so picky? can¡¯t you just take a break? ¡± I want to scold her!¡± Gu jinghang lowered his head, grabbed a handful of rice, cut it neatly, and ced it on the grass handle at the side. Then, he touched her face and said, ¡± okay, ran, it¡¯s better to have less trouble. There are insects here. You should go back quickly, go to the bridge, or go home. We have to threshing at night, so we can go homete. You have dinner with Doudou and then go to bed alone, okay? ¡± Song ran looked up at him. I¡¯m going with little bean tonight to see her ssmate¡¯s brother get married. I heard that he¡¯s from a rich family. I heard that he even bought a sewing machine and a bicycle. Chapter 132 132 Chapter 133: eating salty radishes and worrying lightly As Gu jinghang was cutting the rice, he looked at song ran, who was squatting and retreating. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°You still like to join in the fun?¡± Song ran pouted. what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Since I¡¯vee to your hometown, I¡¯m going to get involved in everything that happens there.¡± Gu jinghang chuckled. the bride will throw out money. Will you also snatch it from her? ¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes lit up. Do you know how to throw money? I feel like I¡¯m going to be rich.¡± Gu jinghang lowered his head and smiled. He did not break her hope. That night, song ran saw the bride in a red cheongsam. She saw the bride getting on the boat and taking out a handful of money from a red cloth bag. She and Doudou were fully prepared, and they were just waiting for the moment the bride threw the money. When the bride walked past them, a pile of coins fell to the ground. Song ran, Doudou, and the other children rushed forward. Song ran took a closer look and was dumbfounded. She finally understood the meaning behind Gu jinghang¡¯s smile. They were all one point each. What was there to fight for? However, she saw that the children at the side were snatching happily, and Doudou was snatching the most. She looked up and saw her ssmate, Cheng huanjun, standing at the door. He had a look of disdain on his face as if he couldn¡¯t stand her behavior. Doudou did not care whether he liked her or not. He walked to song ran with a bunch of money in his hands as if he was presenting a treasure.¡±Sister-inw, look, I snatched them all.¡± The children at the side were also showing off to their family members with their eyes shining. On the other side, at the second aunt¡¯s house, Jing hang, his mother, and the second aunt, ding guoying, were sitting around the table eating dinner. The second aunt could not help but look at Gu jinghang and then at Wu guixiang. She muttered in her heart how to make Wu guixiang leave and how to make jinghang stay. Just as the second aunt was in a terrible fix, Gu Weiguo rushed over, ¡± ¡°Guixiang, hurry up and go home.¡± The second aunt chuckled in her heart. The heavens had opened their eyes. Gu jinghang also wanted to get up but was stopped by the second aunt. ¡°Jinghang, it¡¯s good that your mom is home. You stay here to eat. You still have to go to the field to threshter.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going home to take a look,¡± Gu jinghang said as he wiped his mouth. He didn¡¯t want to be alone with the second aunt and ding guoying. He couldn¡¯t stay for even a second. The second aunt pulled a long face, ¡± jinghang, I know you are angry with guoying. You stay here. Second aunt has already reprimanded guoying and she knows that she is in the wrong. Just take it as us making an apology to you. Can you stay and finish the meal? ¡± Gu jinghang was not an unforgiving person. When he heard the second aunt¡¯s words, he could not force himself to leave and could only stay. The second aunt came over with a small bowl with blue edges. this is the rice wine that I made. Try it. I apologize to you on behalf of guoying. Gu jinghang felt a little embarrassed. second aunt, you don¡¯t have to say that, Yueyue. But I¡¯ll definitely marry ran in the future. I hope you can understand, Yueyue. I like her, I like her very much. Ding guoying clenched her fists and was about to get angry, but she was stopped by the second aunt. The second auntughed and said, ¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay, you can marry whoever you like. Second aunt will not make things difficult for you in the future.¡± Gu jinghang felt that the second aunt¡¯s attitude was a little strange, but he did not think much of it. He finished the rice wine in one gulp, wiped his mouth, and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Second aunt, it¡¯s the best that you can understand me.¡± After Gu jinghang finished his meal, he realized that ding guoying had left the dining table and was nowhere to be seen. Chapter 133 133 Treating the wound Just as he was about to stand up, he realized that his head was a little dizzy, and he felt a little off. The second aunt helped him up,¡±what¡¯s wrong?¡± I can¡¯t even walk properly.¡± Gu jinghang massaged his head. I don¡¯t know. Maybe she drank too much rice wine. ¡°Then you should lie down for a while,¡± the second aunt helped him into the East Room. ¡°No, I still have to thresh it for your family.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Just lie down for a while, I¡¯ll call youter.¡± The East Room was dark and the lights were not turned on. Gu jinghangy on the bed, panting heavily. Then, the second aunt¡¯s footsteps gradually faded away. He heard the sound of the door closing and locking. Before he could react, the bed made a squeaking sound, but he did not move. Instantly, he felt as if he was facing a great enemy! A hand reached over and Gu jinghang suddenly turned over. He said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Ding guoying¡¯s voice sounded,¡±brother jinghang, it¡¯s me Yingluo.¡± Even if Gu jinghang was slow to react, he still managed to react. He suppressed his anger and walked to the door in the dark. When he pulled the wooden door open, it was indeed locked. ¡°Second aunt, open the door!¡± Gu jinghang shouted. However, it was quiet outside. The second aunt was sitting at a square table, drinking rice wine andughing. She was a young man, so she definitely couldn¡¯t handle theughter. Gu jinghang¡¯s angry roar reverberated through the entire room. He almost kicked the door open. The fire in his chest was getting stronger and stronger. He did not drink much and was still rational. He already knew that the fire in his chest was probably because he had eaten something that he should not have. Ding guoying, who was behind him, walked over and wrapped her arms around his waist. ¡°Brother jinghang, you can¡¯t abandon my Yingluo.¡± Gu jinghang pushed her away in disgust. Ding guoying¡¯s entire body hit the bedpost and she cried out in pain. The second aunt in the central room was still unmoved. ¡°Second aunt, what are you trying to do?¡± Gu jinghang gritted his teeth. The second aunt was munching on melon seeds as she said leisurely, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told your mother to let you marry guoying. You can¡¯t go back on your word. Since you¡¯ve been charmed by that Vixen, don¡¯t me your second aunt, huhu!¡± Gu jinghang gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, ¡± that was decided between you and my mother. You can just go to my mother. I will never marry guoying in this life. ¡°Don¡¯t the parents have the final say in the children¡¯s marriage?¡± the second aunt put down her wine cup heavily. shut up! Gu jinghang mmed the door. I¡¯ll make my own decisions on my own marriage. you unfilial son, you ungrateful thing! If it weren¡¯t for me, you would have starved to death! Guoying has been waiting for you for so long. Oh, you don¡¯t want to marry me just because you say so? I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s not up to you! Ding guoying mustered her courage and got up again. She wanted to get closer to Gu jinghang, but Gu jinghang punched the wall. ¡°If you don¡¯t want your life,e and try!¡± Ding guoying was so scared that she stood rooted to the ground. He punched the hard wall again and again. Only by doing so could he maintain his rationality and persevere. After three hits, the back of his hand started to bleed. Ding guoying sat on the edge of the bed, trembling with fear. Under the moonlight, she saw Gu Jingsheng¡¯s side profile. It was as if he would turn into a beast once she got close. She did not dare to gamble with her life. Compared to marrying Gu jinghang, she wanted to live a good life. Chapter 134 134 Chapter 135 being picky In order to maintain his rationality, Gu jinghang continued to punch the wall with his fists even though the back of his hand was bleeding. It was quiet all around except for the sound of Gu jinghang smashing the wall again and again. The vigers were very close to each other, so his roar and the sound of him smashing the wall would definitely reach the neighbors ¡®ears. Song ran and Doudou went back home after watching the wedding. They realized that the lights were on and Wu guixiang was packing up in the East Room. There was a man standing beside her that song ran did not recognize. Wu guixiang packed her things and followed the man out of the east Room. She nced at song ran, then turned to Gu Weiguo and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to see how my sister is doing. You¡¯ve taken good care of the house.¡± Gu Weiguo¡¯s expression was serious. don¡¯t worry. Just go. Don¡¯t worry about our family. It waste at night. After song ran coaxed the uneasy Doudou to sleep, she went out of the room and saw Gu jinghang¡¯s father squatting at the door smoking a dry cigarette. In this house where even one kilowatt of electricity was considered a luxury, the lights in the main room had been turned off long ago. It was dark everywhere except for the moonlight. Song ran walked to Gu Weiguo¡¯s side and sat on the door sill. She did not say anything and just sat there quietly. After a long while, Gu Weiguo exhaled a mouthful of smoke, tightened the hairpin on his body, and sighed, ¡± ¡°At the beginning of this year, his aunt was diagnosed with cancer. Stomach cancer. After being treated for more than half a year, she couldn¡¯t afford to treat it anymore. She didn¡¯t want to drag down the family, so, so she drank pesticide. Today, it was jinghang¡¯s uncle who came and said that his aunt sent him to the hospital to save Hanhan.¡± Song ran¡¯s nose was sour and her chest felt stuffy. Although she did not see her aunt with her own eyes, she could feel the despair and helplessness of a family. She began to think that she must contact an expert doctor when she returned to Haicheng to treat her aunt¡¯s illness. Gu Weiguo was in a daze and had no intention of chatting. The two of them just sat there quietly. After a while, song ran finally remembered and asked, ¡± ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s not early anymore. Why is Jing Xing not back yet?¡± Gu Weiguo snuffed out a cigarette that had already reached the bottom of the cigarette. today, we¡¯ll be at the second aunt¡¯s house doing threshing. It might take all night. Don¡¯t wait for him. I still have to go to my own field to tie some grass. You should go to sleep and close the door. Song ran watched as Gu Weiguo walked into the night with his hair wrapped tightly around his body. Then, she got some water and washed up. She rushed into the West room andy down to sleep. Gu jinghang, who was not far away, was still smashing the wall with his fists. The back of his hand was badly mangled and his flesh was all over the ce. A dark expression shed in his eyes. You have a good n, I have a walldder. The next day, song ran could not fall asleep at five o ¡®clock. Gu jinghang had not returned for the whole night and she was very worried. He must be hungry and thirsty. She wondered if the second aunt had prepared some supper for him. She got up, worried. Gu Weiguo had already prepared the porridge and steamed buns in the kitchen. Song ran quickly filled the White enamel teacup with porridge and a few steamed buns. She then rushed to her second aunt¡¯s field. It was early in the morning of autumn, and the fog was thick with dew. Song ran rushed to the field and looked around. Gu jinghang was nowhere to be seen. Could it be that she had worked the whole night and went to the second aunt¡¯s house for breakfast? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. His mother wasn¡¯t even around. With his son, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be willing to go to his second mother¡¯s house. Song ran was anxious. She carried the tea jar and ran to her second mother¡¯s house. She ran so fast that she spilled the porridge. Chapter 135 135 The scheme of the mother and son As soon as she reached the second aunt¡¯s house, she saw Gu jinghang rushing out with a dark expression on his face. The two of them bumped into each other, and the tea jar and big bowl in song ran¡¯s hands fell to the ground. She lowered her head and saw that the back of his right hand was covered in blood. Her heart sank and she quickly grabbed his wrist.¡±Jing Xing, Yingluo, what is going on with you? Are you hurt?¡± Gu jinghang looked furious as he held her hand. Xiao ran, let¡¯s go. In the alley were neighbors who had gotten up early to have breakfast. All of them were sizing him up, and some were even whispering, ¡± ¡°Last night, was second aunt Huanhuan?¡± ¡°Aiyo, Qianqian is really willing to do anything for his guoying, Qianqian.¡± Before song ran could finish her sentence, Gu jinghang dragged her away. She turned around and looked at the bowl and the tea jar on the floor.¡±Jinghang asked me to bring you breakfast.¡± Gu jinghang gritted his teeth and walked forward. ¡°No, let¡¯s go,¡± ¡°Jing Xing, what¡¯s wrong with you? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu jinghang did not say a word. The blood on the back of his hand had dried up, and the entire back of his hand was split open, revealing the White bones. These wounds tugged at song ran¡¯s heart so hard that every step she took was heavy. What exactly happened in her second mother¡¯s house that made Gu jinghang, who was always gentle, so angry? After a while, Gu jinghang pulled song ran back to the Gu residence. He went straight to The West Wing and started to pack his luggage. Xiao ran, let¡¯s go back to sea city now. Song ran grabbed the clothes in his hand and threw them aside. She held his right hand and looked at him with a frown. ¡°You tell me, what happened? If you don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t go with you.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down. His right hand trembled slightly. The wound was so serious that even his bones were exposed. He was in so much pain that his eyebrows were trembling. He calmed down and said in a low voice, ¡± Xiao ran, I¡¯m fine. Ran ran, I just got injured by ident. Song ran raised her voice. Gu jinghang, are you lying to the child?! You¡¯re fine, but you said you¡¯re going back to Haicheng. Your second inws haven¡¯t finished harvesting rice yet, so why aren¡¯t you doing that for her family?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not epting any more,¡± Gu jinghang said through gritted teeth. Song ran looked at his rotten hand and her heart clenched. ¡°Gu jinghang, are you going to tell me or not? What happened to you in ding guoying¡¯s house?¡± However, Gu jinghang was a Man of Steel. He was not willing to say a word about what happened that night. Song ran flew into a rage out of embarrassment and rushed out of the house. The women in the vige loved to talk about such things. When she came out of her second aunt¡¯s house, the alley was surrounded by a group of women. Song ran went out for a while and quickly figured out the whole story. F * ck! What the hell! She couldn¡¯t use such despicable methods just because her team leader Gu was good-looking. What kind of hero was this? Previously, Wen Huihui had used this trick. Now, ding guoying was using the same trick? They were really good at using this kind of underhanded trick. He was too shameless! Song ran¡¯s face was gloomy. When she got home, she dragged Gu jinghang out. Gu jinghang stood still and said, ¡± Xiao ran, let¡¯s go back to sea city. We¡¯ll leave immediately. The second aunt¡¯s actions had really disgusted him. He really couldn¡¯t stay any longer, and he also had an excuse to break off with them. Song ran turned around and red at him.e with me to the clinic. Let¡¯s treat your wound first! Chapter 136 136 I have a walldder His ran¡¯s hair stood on end. Her fierce look made Gu jinghang follow her obediently to the clinic. Mr. Chen got some disinfectant and began to clean his wound. Song ran hugged his head. jinghang, ¡± she said. if it hurts, you can scream. Gu jinghang chuckled and said,¡±it doesn¡¯t hurt, Yingluo.¡± Mr. Chen used a cotton ball to wipe his wound. The person in his arms grunted and trembled. Song ran gritted her teeth and said, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it didn¡¯t hurt?¡± Beads of sweat rolled down Gu jinghang¡¯s forehead. He gritted his teeth and did not say a word. Song ran¡¯s heart ached for him. She caressed the back of his head and said, ¡± ¡°Dammit! You should die!¡± After disinfecting and bandaging the wound, the two of them returned home. Gu jinghang was about to pack his luggage when he saw song ran taking her bag and rushing out like a gust of wind. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he quickly followed her out. The current situation was just as he had expected. It was enough for him to break off rtions with his second maternal family. He didn¡¯t want to cause any more trouble. Song ran ran ran very quickly and walked on the narrow path like a gust of wind. Gu jinghang saw her running towards his second aunt¡¯s house and he knew that things were not good. This girl was going to fight for him. The second aunt and guoying were not easy to deal with. What would he do if his Xiao ran suffered? Gu jinghang was exhausted and had lost a lot of blood. He could not outrun song ran, so he staggered behind her. Song ran lifted her leg and kicked the door open at her second aunt¡¯s house. The wooden door in the countryside was not very sturdy. With such a heavy kick, it actually loosened from the rafter and fell to the ground with a thud. The two people in the central room were shocked. When they turned around and saw song ran, they were even more furious. Ding guoying, who did not seed, rushed over and pointed at song ran. ¡°How dare you kick down my door? are you going to pay for the damage? Are you going topensate?¡± ¡°Pa!!!¡± Song ran raised her hand and gave her a tight p. The second aunt, who was sitting at the square table, could not sit still any longer. She stood up and rushed over, ¡± you wretched girl, how dare youe to my house and show off your power? how dare you hit my guoying? is she someone you can hit? ¡± Song ran red at her. With one hand on her waist, she pointed at the second aunt¡¯s nose with the other and said in a high-pitched voice, ¡± I¡¯ve already hit her whether I can or can¡¯t. I¡¯m hitting her, this shameless trash, and her mother who¡¯s getting more and more shameless as she lives! The second aunt was so angry that she almost fainted. you¡¯re rebelling! You¡¯re such a rude thing! You have a mother but no mother to teach you! You¡¯re an unreasonable little beast! Song ran kicked the other door that was still intact and red at her fiercely. ¡°I¡¯m shameless? You¡¯re really a thief crying thief, you¡¯re the shameless ancestor! You¡¯ve done such a disgusting thing and you still have the face to say I¡¯m unreasonable?¡± The second aunt was so angry with song ran that her face turned red. She raised her hand and was about to p song ran. However, Gu jinghang rushed over and grabbed her wrist. With a strong swing, the second aunt staggered and fell to the ground. She began to cry out sorrowfully, ¡± ¡°They¡¯re all bullying us! ¡°You¡¯re bullying us, you ungrateful thing, you white-eyed Wolf. If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t be alive today. You¡¯re capable now, you¡¯ve hardened your wings, you¡¯re an official now, and you¡¯re helping outsiders to bully your second aunt, right? There¡¯s no justice, the heavens must be blind!¡± Chapter 137 137 Song ran was furious The second aunt¡¯s cries attracted the attention of the neighbors. A group of people stood at the door and pointed. The second aunt shouted even louder and cried as she pointed at Gu jinghang and confessed his crimes, ¡± tell me, if it wasn¡¯t for me back then, this kid would have lost his life. Now, for the sake of a Vixen, he even dares to attack me. What an ingrate, what an ingrate. The neighbors were discussing something in low voices, but they only stared at the second aunt and ding guoying with ill intentions. Everyone had heard themotionst night and felt ashamed of the second aunt¡¯s behavior. Song ran stared at the person on the ground and said calmly and rationally, ¡± Jing Xing drank six months of your milk but he has already worked for your family for twelve years. He started working in the fields for your family when he was twelve years old. He went to school in the day and came back at night to help you harvest rice and carry gunny bags. He has been working for twelve years. In these twelve years, any kindness he has shown to you has long been repaid! The neighbors outside kept nodding their heads. That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Jing hang had been working for her family and had already repaid all the favors. Everyone felt that this second aunt was really unforgiving and there was a lot of discussion outside. The second aunt panicked and got up with a thud. She pointed at song ran¡¯s nose and said angrily, ¡± ¡°What did you just say? What did you say? Do you think he can repay my family for saving his life by working for them for a few years? He drank my milk, so he has to take care of me when I¡¯m old. That¡¯s what his mother said. Who Do You Think You Are, you little girl? how dare youe to my ce and scold me?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s face was so dark that it was scary. Just as he was about to get angry, song ran stopped him. It was not appropriate for Gu jinghang to speak in this situation. After all, he did drink the milk of the second aunt in front of him. If he made any inappropriate actions, the neighbors would magnify it and it would eventually damage his reputation. For this matter, it was enough for her toe forward. She sneered, ¡± jinghang only has the duty to take care of his parents when they are old. To you, he really doesn¡¯t have any. Second aunt, you are thinking too much. He has already repaid all the favors he owes you. Not only did he work for you for twelve years, but he also let you eat and drink first whenever the Gu family has good food and drinks. That¡¯s all, and you are still not satisfied. You still have to look forward to jinghang taking care of you when you are old. You are really insatiable. ¡°Little sister is right, very right,¡± the sound of discussion rose outside. Song ran¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. This time, second aunt had really shot herself in the foot. She only had herself to me for that. The neighbors ¡®discussion became even more intense.st night, I heard Jing Xing and second aunt quarreling. It seems that second aunt has taken Jing Xing and guoying together. ¡°Aiyo, this unwed youngdy actually used such a despicable method. Isn¡¯t she afraid that guoying really won¡¯t be able to marry in the future?¡± The second aunt¡¯s face turned red and white. She gritted her teeth and red at the arrogant servant girl in front of her. She said angrily,¡±It was guixiang who told me long ago that she would let jinghang be my family¡¯s guoying¡¯s bride. It was their family who didn¡¯t keep their word!¡± Song ran crossed her arms and sneered as she leaned towards her ear. Every word she said was bone-chillingly cold. She lowered her voice and said, ¡± ¡°Second aunt, since you did something disgusting and locked Jing Xing and your daughter together and made him eat that kind of thing, Jing Xing and your family are even. In the future, he will note back to work for your family anymore. He does not owe you anything, so you Qianqian better take care of yourself!¡± The second aunt was so angry that smoke wasing out of her seven orifices. She was extremely angry and gave her a p. Chapter 138 138 Kicking down her door Song ran was provoking her on purpose. She did not even Dodge when she raised her hand. When the second aunt pped her, Gu jinghang was instantly enraged. He pulled song ran and pulled her into his arms. He pushed the second aunt hard, causing her to fall to the ground. The veins on Gu jinghang¡¯s forehead popped out and his voice was so cold that it reached his bones. ¡°Second aunt, after this p, I really don¡¯t owe you anything anymore.¡± Song ran leaned into Gu jinghang¡¯s arms. She lowered her head and smiled. She wanted this kind man to let go of the kindness he had shown to second aunt. She had no choice but to suffer. The neighbors behind him were also pointing and discussing. oh my, they¡¯ve given so much money, but second aunt is not satisfied and even hit them. ¡°That¡¯s right, little sister is not wrong. Jingxing has been working for her family and the kindness is almost repaid.¡± lower your voice. Don¡¯t let second aunt hear you. She¡¯llin to the Secretary if she gets angry. She¡¯ll say that we¡¯re bullying her and her mother. ¡°Alright, alright, alright, I won¡¯t say anymore, I won¡¯t say anymore, Zhenzhen.¡± This time, second aunt¡¯s reputation in the vige waspletely ruined. This time, her n to make Jing hang marry guoying waspletely ruined. She was so angry that she copsed on the ground and wailed. The second aunt was inside and did not hear what the neighbors said. Song ran was standing at the door but she heard everything. Her jinghang could finally get out of here safely. She covered her face, looked up, and stared at Gu jinghang with tears in her eyes. ¡°Jing Xing, let¡¯s go.¡± Gu jinghang nodded. alright, ran. Let¡¯s go back. Let¡¯s go back to Haicheng. The neighbors all felt that their little sister was very pitiful. The second aunt was still making a scene behind her. Aiyo, jialou, Yueyue, you left so early. Look, they¡¯re all bullying our Yueyue. There¡¯s no justice in this. Orphans and widows are always bullied. It¡¯s fine if others bully us, but even the child I raised is bullying me. There¡¯s no justice, there¡¯s no justice. Yueyue, Why is my life so bitter? I¡¯ll just die, Yueyue, just die. Ding guoying squatted at the side and said,¡±mother, mother, mother, mother.¡± The second aunt hugged ding guoying and cried, ¡± ¡°Guoying, we¡¯ve had a hard life. Your dad died early. If he was still alive, who would dare to bully us like this? Aiyo, Yingluo!¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s face darkened. He pulled song ran and turned around to leave. The sess in song ran¡¯s eyes was fleeting. At least, the neighbors in the vige had figured out the whole story. Jinghang¡¯s reputation would not be easily tarnished by the mother and son. Shameless people were always the same. Wen Huihui used dirty tricks, and so did the second aunt and ding guoying. These people were like flies, staring at the man who belonged to her like vultures. Detestable! How detestable! The second aunt watched as Gu jinghang and that b * tch left together. She did not dare to do anything to them and could only continue to sit on the ground and wail. The neighbors couldn¡¯t take it anymore. second aunt, his little sister is right. Jinghang has worked for your family for so many years. If you still don¡¯t know how to be content, it won¡¯t be right. ¡°What do you guys know? you don¡¯t know anything. Why are you pointing at other people¡¯s houses?¡± the second aunt said angrily. What bad luck, she really didn¡¯t get any benefits, this little slut was really hateful! The second aunt howled for a while and realized that no one was on her side. She could only me it on her bad luck that she had chased all the neighbors away. In The West Wing of the Gu residence, Gu jinghang was packing his luggage while looking at the person standing next to him. Halfway through his packing, he reached out and touched her face.¡±Does it still hurt?¡± Chapter 139 139 Lifting a stone to smash his own foot Song ran¡¯s voice was muffled. it¡¯s not as painful as your hand. I should have gone to look for youst night. Your dad said that you were going to thresh the grains for your second aunt, so I really went to sleep by myself. If I had gone to the field to look for you and found that you weren¡¯t there, your hand wouldn¡¯t have been injured like this. Gu jinghang chuckled. it¡¯s just a superficial wound. It¡¯s alright. Ran, don¡¯t me yourself, okay? ¡± Song ran caressed his back gently. I made a trip back and you¡¯re covered in wounds. Your mother pulled out the wound on your back and the back of your hand was injured so badly that I can even see the bones. Jinghang, you¡¯re the one who got injured, but I feel the pain in my heart. For my sake, don¡¯t get injured in the future, okay? ¡± Seeing that she was upset, Gu jinghang was particrly worried. alright, for Xiao ran¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll try not to get hurt in the future. Song ran red at him. do you have to be so watertight with your words? ¡± she asked. &Nbsp; Fight for what? Don¡¯t get hurt, you¡¯re not allowed to get hurt. I don¡¯t want you to be too kind. Don¡¯t you understand that kind people will be bullied?¡± Gu jinghang patted her head. ran, ¡± he said, ¡± I¡¯m not as kind as you think. what do you mean? ¡± song ran was stunned. Gu jinghang hugged his head and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You just need to know that I won¡¯t be at a disadvantage. Don¡¯t worry too much about me, okay?¡± From the moment he ate the Lamb Kidney fried leek and drank a sip of rice wine, he already knew everything. Or, to be exact, from the moment the second aunt spoke to him with a pleasant expression, he vaguely knew what the second aunt wanted to do. He was just going with the flow. If he didn¡¯t want to give up the child, he wouldn¡¯t be able to trap the wolf. If he wanted to draw a clear line with her family, he had to make some sacrifices. He understood. If song ran could destroy the door of the seconddy¡¯s home with a single kick, then the door to the East Room of the seconddy¡¯s home would naturally be able to be kicked open by Gu jinghang. He didn¡¯t kick. He deliberately didn¡¯t kick. The houses in the vige were all adjacent to each other, so he deliberately let the neighbors hear their movements. He deliberately let the neighbors know about the second aunt¡¯s shameless behavior. He knew that gossip was a fearful thing. If he wanted to escape unscathed, he had to let the second aunt do what she did and spread it. Therefore, he was not a kind person who would only suffer losses. He had his own ns, but he did not like to reveal the dark side of things to song ran. After all, he was most concerned about song ran¡¯s opinion of him. Afterforting song ran, he turned around to pack his luggage. Song ran pulled him away.¡±Get up and let me clean up. Your hand is so injured.¡± Team leader Gu sat by the bed with a clear conscience and watched his Xiao ran fold the clothes clumsily and put them into the handbag beside her. When the luggage was packed, Gu Weiguo came back from the field. Gu jinghang said, ¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯m going back to Haicheng.¡± Gu Weiguo was stunned,¡±ah? Why are you leaving all of a sudden?¡± Gu jinghang hesitated and did not want to say anything more. Song ran quickly said, ¡± Oh uncle, there¡¯s an urgent matter at jinghang Research Institute. I have to go back. Gu Weiguo saw that Gu jinghang¡¯s right hand was tightly wrapped in gauze and said worriedly, ¡± ¡°The referee is injured? Was it damaged by the machine when I was threshinging at second aunt¡¯s housest night?¡± Gu jinghang nodded perfunctorily. yeah. I¡¯m slightly injured. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Gu Weiguo was worried. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Just now, your uncle came over to inform you that your aunt was saved and had her stomach pumped. Your mother will be staying there for a few days to take care of her. Are you in such a hurry to leave? Don¡¯t you want to wait for your mom toe back first?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my aunt?¡± Gu jinghang was confused. Chapter 140 140 Chapter 141-retreat in one piece Song ran exined it to him in a low voice. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart was in a state of shock, but he waspletely relieved when he knew that his aunt was fine. Gu jinghang insisted on leaving and Gu Weiguo could roughly guess what the second aunt had done to force the child to leave. He said dejectedly, ¡± sigh, you left so suddenly that I didn¡¯t have time to prepare anything for you to eat. I¡¯ll get you some salted duck eggs and pickled lettuce. Porridge is the best for breakfast. There¡¯s also salted fish and salted meat. Take some of them with you. Gu jinghang waved his hand. dad, there¡¯s no need. You can keep it for yourselves. There¡¯s everything in the Research Institute¡¯s cafeteria. Don¡¯t be too stingy to eat it, okay? ¡± Gu Weiguo was a little reluctant,¡±are you really not going to tell your mother?¡± I¡¯ve only seen you for a few days a year, and your mom really felt bad when she beat you up that day. Besides, she¡¯s willing to ept ran. You¡¯re so embarrassed.¡± alright, dad. I won¡¯t wait for mom toe back. Let her know when shees back. Gu Weiguo nodded. Okay, okay, okay. You have something to do at the Research Institute. It¡¯s important, so I won¡¯t hold you up. Gu jinghang suddenly felt a little bad for her, but he could only walk out and look around. ¡°Where¡¯s little bean?¡± she went to Miao Miao¡¯s house to y. I¡¯ll call her back. I¡¯ll get Chen Ling to send you to town on a tricycle. As he spoke, Gu Weiguo ran off in a hurry. Gu jinghang shouted behind him, ¡± dad, don¡¯t waste that money. Let¡¯s just walk to town. Gu Weiguo had already disappeared. Song ran felt a little sad when she saw that. She pulled his hand and said, ¡± ¡°Your dad is quite reluctant to leave you. Jinghang, why don¡¯t ran ran stay for two more days?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s expression was firm. I¡¯m not keeping you, ran. I don¡¯t want to stay anymore. Song ran then lowered her head and stopped talking. After a while, Doudou ran back like a gust of wind. As soon as she came back, she held Gu jinghang¡¯s hand and tears rolled down her face.¡±Big brother, you¡¯re leaving again?¡± Song ran¡¯s heart clenched. She quickly reached out and touched her head.¡±Doudou, we¡¯ll be back for the new year. It¡¯s only a few months away, and sister-inw will bring you a gift then, okay?¡± Doudou cried sadly. big brother alwayses back every year for the new year. He already came backst year. Gu jinghang touched her face. don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t cry. he said. Doudou cried so hard that she could not control herself. She held onto Gu jinghang¡¯s hand tightly and did not let him go. Song ran quickly took out a notebook from her bag. The cover of the notebook was a cartoon with a picture of a young girl in a flowery dress. She then took out a nice-looking pen and passed it to Doudou. ¡°Little bean, if you miss big brother, you can send him a letter. I¡¯ll send you a letter when I return to Haicheng. We can be pen friends, okay?¡± Doudou had never seen such an exquisite hardcover notebook and pen. He immediately stopped crying and raised his sleeve to wipe his tears. He opened the notebook and saw that there were some posters of some coastal celebrities and song ran¡¯s copied lyrics. He was immediately attracted to it. sister-inw, ¡± she said to song ran, smiling through her tears, ¡± this looks really good. Song ran caressed her head. I¡¯m d you like it. If you like it, I¡¯ll send it to you in the future. ¡°Don¡¯t spoil her too much,¡± Gu jinghang said in a low voice. Song ran nced at him and said,¡¯you call this getting used to it? Gu jinghang, you¡¯re too harsh.¡± Her elder sister, song Xuan, had given her gold and silver. She had only given twoptops to her future sister-inw. How could that be considered as spoiling her? Team leader Gu, you¡¯re exaggerating. Chapter 141 141 Chapter 142-he has his own schemes After a while, Gu Weiguo came back in a hurry. He had run so fast that his hair was a mess from the wind. Heughed and walked over. jinghang, Chen Ling is already on his three-wheeled motorcycle. You will be there in a while. I have already given him the money. Don¡¯t give him twice the amount, understand? ¡± Gu jinghang looked at Gu Weiguo¡¯s eyes that were trying hard to hide his reluctance to part with him and suddenly felt guilty. He knew that his family was worried about him when he was away all year round. His mother was worried that he would leave without saying goodbye. She would probably feel bad, but ¡°I understand,¡± he nodded. Gu jinghang told his grandmother. Under his grandmother¡¯s strong reluctance to part, he braced himself and pulled song ran towards the dam. Doudou held his hand and sent him off. The three of them reached the dam and got on the tricycle. They heard Gu Weiguo shouting from behind, ¡± ¡°Wait a moment, wait a moment.¡± Gu Weiguo ran over breathlessly, his forehead full of sweat. He put the snakeskin bag in his hand on the tricycle. I¡¯ll get you something to eat, and two live chickens. Ran, the live chickens are for you, free-range chickens from the countryside. They¡¯re the most nutritious. Go home and make some soup, okay? ¡± thank you, uncle, ¡± song ran sobbed. &Nbsp; Gu Weiguo smiled. what are you thanking me for? jinghang is in Haicheng. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of him. Tears welled up in song ran¡¯s eyes. uncle, he¡¯s my boyfriend. It¡¯s my duty to take care of him. Gu Weiguo nodded his head. ¡°Third master, I¡¯ll send them off now,¡± Chen Ling shouted. Gu Weiguo¡¯s smile was reserved and reluctant. He hardened his heart and said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, jinghang, Xiao ran. Be careful on the road, understand? When you get to Sea city, write a letter back to report that you¡¯re safe, understand?¡± yes, father! Gu jinghang nodded. I understand. The tricycle gradually disappeared into the distance, and Doudou chased after it for a long time. In the end, he hugged his notebook and reluctantly stopped. In this backward small vige, Haicheng was a distant ce for the small Doudou. She couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of life her brother and sister-inw were living in that distant ce. She thought to herself,¡±I¡¯ll study hard in the future and strive to get into the big city. That way, I can see brother and sister-inw more often.¡± Gu Weiguo lit up a crumpled cigarette and stood on the dam, facing the cold wind. His eyes were full of sorrow and reluctance. He sighed and said to Doudou, ¡± ¡°In the future, your second brother will also go to the big city to study, and you will also leave. You will leave, you will leave, you will leave, Yingluo.¡± Doudou was still too young and didn¡¯t understand the joys and sorrows of adults. She only had a longing for the future and was eager to go to the big city to broaden her horizons. However, when she saw her father¡¯s eyes filled with tears and his hand trembling slightly while holding a cigarette, she didn¡¯t know why, but her heart suddenly clenched, and her chest felt stuffy. She was particrly sad. She tugged at Gu Weiguo¡¯s sleeve. dad, if I go to the big city in the future, I¡¯ll bring you and mom over. I¡¯ll definitely be filial to you. Gu Weiguo¡¯s worries instantly disappeared. He looked at his younger daughter with relief and touched her head.¡±Doudou is so sensible.¡± On the tricycle that was moving away, jinghang¡¯s eyes were full of reluctance. Song ran felt that she was much happier than Gu jinghang. She looked at his hand with heartache and said softly, ¡± ¡°After you go back, don¡¯t let this hand get wet, understand? It¡¯s just a little dirty, huh?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He replied softly. Chapter 142 142 I¡¯ll send you a letter in the future It was already the next morning when they arrived at Haicheng after a long and tiring journey. In front of the song family¡¯s mansion, Gu jinghang handed song ran¡¯s luggage to her. ran, I won¡¯t go in. Since I¡¯m back, I have to report to the Research Institute. Song ran could not stop him. She reminded him again, ¡± ¡°Remember to get your team doctor to change the medicine for you every day. Otherwise, your wound will get inmed, understand?¡± Gu jinghang responded to each and every one of them and left in a hurry. Song ran pushed the door open and entered. Her family was having breakfast. When song Xuan saw her sister, she walked over excitedly, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to be gone for seven to eight days? Why did youe back so soon?¡± Song ran held her hand and whispered, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± Song ran ced the live chicken in the snakeskin bag aside and said to aunt Wu, ¡± aunt Wu, you should take care of these two chickens first. I brought them from jinghang¡¯s hometown. Kill them and make soup. It¡¯s the most nourishing. Shen mengfang¡¯s face darkened when she saw song ran. She walked over and said in a sarcastic tone, ¡± ¡°Oh, you only brought two chickens back from team leader Gu¡¯s hometown? Do these free-range chickens in the countryside really think we can¡¯t buy them? Using two chickens as a favor, the vigers really know how to do business, hehe hehe.¡± It seemed that Shen mengfang¡¯s Pillow Talk had been very sessful in the few days that she was not around. She had be arrogant again. Song ran nced at her coldly and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t like what you¡¯re saying, aunty Shen. Your brother, your parentse to visit you from the countryside of ning city every time, but theye-handed. Even the Jing family can¡¯t bear to eat the chicken they raise, and they saved it for me to bring it over. You¡¯ve been in my house for so many years, why haven¡¯t you learned my father¡¯s kindness?¡± She ttered her father and stepped on Shen mengfang, making her unable to fight back. Shen mengfang was so angry that she gritted her teeth. She had let her guard down after not seeing the b * tch for a few days. Now, she had been tricked by her again. She red at song ran with hatred and snorted in her heart. Song Guoqing walked over and nced at Shen mengfang. ran, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s a kind gesture from him. The gift is light, but the gesture is heavy. Aunt Wu, take care of these two chickens. Why isn¡¯t team leader Gu here? ¡± Shen mengfang rolled her eyes.¡¯Two chickens, yet you¡¯re saying that it¡¯s a light gift but heavy affection? bah!¡¯ A pauper is a pauper, he¡¯s not presentable! he¡¯s back at the Research Institute. He¡¯s been out for so many days, so there are many things waiting for him. Song Guoqing looked at song ran worriedly. is everything alright in team leader Gu¡¯s hometown? ¡± You seem to have lost some weight and be a little darker.¡± Song ran nodded. it¡¯s good, it¡¯s good. His family treats me very well. He¡¯s harvesting the rice in the field while I¡¯m sitting on the ridge. Maybe I¡¯ve been under the sun for a while, so I¡¯m a little tanned. Song Xuan was worried and asked,¡±is it because you¡¯re not used to it?¡± It¡¯s only been a few days, but you¡¯ve really lost a lot of weight.¡± Song ran waved her hand. there are some that I can¡¯t get used to, but jinghang has always given me special treatment. It¡¯s alright. You guys are just too worried. It¡¯s only been a few days. How did I lose weight? ¡± Song Xuan touched her head. if you go to team leader Gu¡¯s hometown again, I¡¯ll prepare some food for you. If you really can¡¯t get used to it, you can have some bread, okay? ¡± Song ran snorted. they¡¯re eating around the table. Why should I be eating bread alone? ¡± What is this!¡± Shen mengfang looked at the little b * tch unwillingly and suddenly reproached her, ¡± ran, how could you ditch Huihui on purpose and leave her alone at the train station? ¡± The ultimate problem had finally arrived. Chapter 143 143 Chapter 144 full of reluctance Previously, when Wen Huihui rushed back to Haicheng, she had alreadye to the song family¡¯s house toin. She said that she did not know why song ran suddenly ran away and that she was so scared and helpless. She even asked song Guoqing not to me ran and that it was her fault. She did not know what she had done to make ran annoyed. Shen mengfang was furious and tried to drive a wedge between song Guoqing and Shen mengfang. Song Guoqing also felt that his younger daughter¡¯s actions were inappropriate. However, she was his biological daughter after all. Seeing that his daughter had returned safely, song Guoqing had no intention of reprimanding her. Between his daughter and Wen Huihui, song Guoqing could still distinguish which was more important. However, Shen mengfang had no intention of letting her off. She was just making a big fuss over this. Song ran smiled and looked at Shen mengfang. did Huihui say that I dumped her? ¡± she asked. &Nbsp; this Huihui is really ... Maybe she¡¯s afraid that my dad will me her. Dad, it¡¯s like this. Huihui didn¡¯t follow us closely and got separated from us. I was so worried that I waited for her at an city¡¯s train station for a whole day and looked for her everywhere, but I didn¡¯t see her. I thought that she might have returned to Haicheng after getting separated from us. I couldn¡¯t sleep or eat well at jinghang¡¯s old house. I originally nned to stay for seven or eight days, but I couldn¡¯t stay for more than four days. Is Huihui alright? ¡± Shen mengfang¡¯s expression was wonderful. She gave song ran a sidelong nce.¡±Did Huihui get lost? How could that be possible? If you were to leave with her, how could you possibly get separated? If you don¡¯t like Huihui following you, you should¡¯ve told us earlier. You¡¯re going to team leader Gu¡¯s old house alone without anyone to apany you. You have no idea how worried your dad has been these few days.¡± Song ran smiled at her father and quickly held song Guoqing¡¯s arm. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve made you worry. I¡¯m doing well in jinghang¡¯s hometown. I¡¯m sleeping with his sister. His sister is very cute. Next time, I can ask her toe over to y. You will definitely like it when you see it.¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good.¡± Song Guoqing nodded. Shen mengfang didn¡¯t get the upper hand with her words. In the master bedroom, Shen mengfang asked song Guoqing, ¡± Xiao ran must have been tricked by team leader Gu and left Huihui behind. Huihui is an honest child. She wouldn¡¯t lie to anyone. Tell me, how could they have gotten separated? ¡± Song Guoqing put on his Chinese tunic suit and his watch, and said perfunctorily, ¡± that¡¯s because Huihui didn¡¯t bring her brain along. She didn¡¯t follow him closely. She¡¯s not reliable. Shen mengfang¡¯s face turned green with anger. old song, you can¡¯t say that. Huihui did her best. Team leader Gu must have yed some tricks. Think about it, we¡¯re in a foreign ce. Huihui might have lost him if she wasn¡¯t careful. You should ask ran if there were any ceremonies or engagement ceremonies in his hometown. Maybe some poor rtives from the countryside wille to our house and ask for dowry. I¡¯m telling you, people from the countryside are the greediest. Song Guoqing nced at her. it¡¯s good that ran came back safely. Didn¡¯t you hear her? team leader Gu works until midnight, and ran sleeps in the same room as team leader Gu¡¯s sister. She¡¯s busy with her farm work, so she doesn¡¯t have the time to hold a ceremony. Don¡¯t think too much about it. Shen mengfang gritted her teeth. This b * tch had just coaxed her father with a few words and her father was so obedient that he believed her without a doubt. This b * tch really had her own tricks up her sleeves. She didn¡¯t believe that she wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with a little girl. Song Xuan was reading in her room as it was Sunday. Song ran pushed the door open and went to her sister¡¯s side with a sly smile. Chapter 144 144 Chapter 145-one praised and one stepped on Song Xuan nced at her and said,¡±how does it feel to have a five-day trip to the countryside?¡± My second miss?¡± Song ran picked up the cup beside her and took a sip of fruit tea. She sighedfortably, ¡± to be honest, home is still the best. If it wasn¡¯t for Gu jinghang, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to stay there. ¡°How¡¯s life there?¡± Song ran pouted. that¡¯s really a mess. It¡¯s like chicken feathers on the ground. Song ran told her sister all the anecdotes about her vige. The two sisters chatted until lunch time. When they went downstairs together, they saw an uninvited guest. Song ran walked to the first floor and nced at the people sitting at the dining table. She grabbed Wen Huihui¡¯s hand and said, ¡± Huihui, do you know how worried I was when you got lost? I¡¯m relieved to see you safe and sound. Wen Huihui gritted her teeth. Song ran was really good at pretending. She nced at song Guoqing and pretended to be pitiful.¡±Weren¡¯t you the ones who didn¡¯t inform me when you got off the train? Ran, you¡¯re so embarrassed!¡± Song ran looked at her with a smile. look at you. You must be muddled from your sleep. Are you worried that I¡¯ll dump you? are you dreaming that we really did dump you? ¡± We clearly arrived at an city train station but you got separated from us. Jinghang and I have been waiting for you the whole day.¡± She was just speaking without thinking. Song ran was getting better and better at it, especially in front of Wen Huihui and Shen mengfang. It was as if she was born with it. She spoke so sincerely that people who did not understand the situation could really be deceived by her. Song Guoqing didn¡¯t have much interest in this matter. He waved his hand. Alright, alright. It¡¯s enough that the two of you have returned safely. Shen mengfang was filled with hatred. What did he mean by it was fine as long as both of them returned safely? However, she knew that if she continued to pursue this matter, old song would probably be annoyed. Old song had always been the type to avoid trouble. If she annoyed him, she might be in trouble. Shen mengfang cursed in her heart. She would not let this little b * tch get the upper hand again. Wen Huihui did not get any advantage this time. She could not go with song ran to cause trouble and disgust her. She could not show Gu jinghang¡¯s mother how virtuous and capable she was. She could not even make song ran¡¯s father settle the score so that song ran would not be at peace. His hatred for song ran grew with each passing day. She smiled and sat down again. Song ran smiled without changing her expression. At the dinner table, Shen mengfang smiled at song ran. ran, didn¡¯t team leader Gu introduce you to his rtives when you went back to your hometown? ¡± Song ran looked up at her and said with a serious expression, ¡± it¡¯s been busy with the farm for the past few days. Every family in the vige is busy and has no time. This time, she didn¡¯t lie. She was indeed busy every day, where would she have the time to meet her aunties? Shen mengfang had miscalcted again and was so angry that her face turned green. Song ran smiled smugly.¡¯I¡¯ll let you live happily for two more days. When I get evidence of you and Zhao Mingyi, you¡¯ll be kicked out of the house.¡¯ Wen Huihui had a nervous meal. She initially wanted to team up with Shen mengfang and use song ran in front of song ran¡¯s father. She wanted song ran¡¯s father to object to song ran being with Gu Jingxing. However, they did not expect that they would fail at thest moment. Song ran managed to stabilize her father with little effort, and they did not seed. Song ran red at her with daggers in her eyes, making her feel like she was sitting on pins and needles. Chapter 145 145 Chapter 146 uninvited guest Song ran raised her eyebrows and stared at Wen Huihui like a Wolf staring at its prey. Wen Huihui¡¯s guilt was apparent in her eyes. Ha, this woman is really shameless. That¡¯s right. If she wasn¡¯t shameless, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to be the wife of a high-ranking official in her previous life. As she had said, this was the only way she could cross the social ss and call the wind and rain. That was why she was so shameless. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, but no one is easy to deal with in this life. I will never give up on Gu jinghang again.¡¯ The meal ended in a rtively peaceful manner. Wen Huihui was about to leave when song ran pulled her back. ¡°Huihui, I¡¯ll send you home.¡± Wen Huihui could not help but shiver. At the bus stop, song ran stood in front of Wen Huihui. Her eyes were cold and distant. She crossed her arms and red at her coldly. She said without a trace of emotion, ¡± today is thest time you¡¯lle to my house. I don¡¯t want to see you again. Qianqian, do you hear me? ¡± Wen Huihui was shorter than her by a head and could only look up at her. The expression on her face was pitiful and she was willing to show weakness. She choked and said, ¡± Xiao ran, do you really not believe me? ¡± Wen Huihui, ¡± song ran sneered, ¡± don¡¯t pretend to be so weak in front of me, okay? ¡± I, song ran, don¡¯t fall for your tricks anymore. Aren¡¯t you following me and jinghang to an city just to make things difficult for me? Don¡¯t you just want to show that you are diligent and virtuous in front of Jing Xing¡¯s mother?¡± Wen Huihui felt as if she was facing a formidable enemy. There was a sh of panic in her eyes. Was song ran a worm in her stomach? How could he know her ns so clearly? Xiao ran, are you willing to listen to my exnation? ¡± no, ¡± song ran sneered and shook her head. I¡¯m not willing. She wanted to continue to show her weakness, but song ran suddenly lowered her body and whispered into her ear, ¡± Wen Huihui, I¡¯ve discovered your secret a long time ago. From now on, don¡¯t wear a mask in front of me, okay? ¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s heart sank. Her legs went weak and she could not stand straight. She staggered and leaned against the tree trunk. Her face was pale as she stared guiltily at song ran, who was wearing a fake smile. What did she find? Did she realize that she had used unscrupulous means that time? No! It was impossible! ording to song ran¡¯s personality, if she found out, she would not have kept it to herself! She had indeed been a little strange recently, but it was still difficult to change her impulsive nature. She couldn¡¯t help it, she couldn¡¯t help it! She stared at the person in front of her in fear. All of a sudden, she realized that the mask song ran was wearing was thicker than her own. Song ran seemed to see through everything. She seemed to see through everything. It was as if everything that she had done in the dark could not be hidden from her. She was scared. Why did this happen? This didn¡¯t make sense. This didn¡¯t make sense at all. Nothing had happened to the song family. She had always been a pampered youngdy. She didn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing. It was impossible for her to have such thoughts of being vignt in times of peace. She understood her. Could it be that song ran had been ying the pig to eat the Tiger all this time? Realizing this, Wen Huihui shivered in fear. Song ran patted her on the shoulder and continued to whisper in her ear, ¡± Huihui, if you want to cross the social ss, it¡¯s best to rely on your own hard work. What do you think? ¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s body copsed even more. Her entire body slid down. Her inner thoughts were exposed in front of song ran, and it made her even more afraid and anxious. Chapter 146 146 I¡¯m not easy to deal with either Song ran chuckled and her eyes turned even colder. I¡¯m not joking. I hope you¡¯ll take my words to heart. If you dare toe to my house again and dare to have designs on the people who belong to me, I won¡¯t let you off easily! With that, she turned around and left. Wen Huihui was left panting and leaning against the tree trunk. She clenched her fists, her palms full of sweat. She could not figure it out. How did song ran suddenly be so calctive and ck-bellied that she could see through her thoughts? This was illogical! Wen Huihui clenched her fists and punched the tree trunk at the side. She was not willing to give up. She would not let this go! The man that she had her eyes on would never be given away so easily! When she returned to Haicheng, the most important thing was to find a reliable specialist doctor for Gu jinghang¡¯s aunt. With the medical skills of this era, it was possible to extend her life for a few more years, even if she could not fully recover from stomach cancer. The song family wasn¡¯t considered wealthy in Haicheng, but they did have some influence. Those who came to visit were definitely all geniuses. It was not difficult to find a cancer expert with excellent medical skills among these people. In terms of medical fees, song ran was pretty rich. She had 50000 Yuan on hand. After deducting the 10000 Yuan she invested in yang Haitao, she had 40000 Yuan left. In the 1980s, a household with 10000 Yuan was considered a rich family. Song ran was definitely considered a richdy. With funds and connections, song ran went behind Gu jinghang and her family¡¯s back to look for her father¡¯s good friend, li yaosheng, who was the chief physician of Huashan Hospital. It was a doctor¡¯s nature to save lives. Uncle li valued the patient introduced by his junior, song ran, very much. He only said that if you could get the patient to Haicheng, he would do his best to save her. Song ran was slightly relieved. She repeatedly reminded uncle li not to tell her family. Who knew what Shen mengfang would do to drive a wedge between them if she found out about this? it was better to avoid unnecessary trouble. She would just treat it as a silent act of kindness. Li yaosheng agreed to them one by one. Song ran then sent an express message to an city. In an city, Wu guixiang returned home three dayster. She realized that her eldest son and the song ran that she had been throwing a tantrum at were no longer around. She immediately felt upset and stared at Gu Weiguo with red eyes.¡±When did they leave?¡± ¡°She left three days ago. Second aunt did something that made Jing Xing very angry and Jing Xing left in a fit of anger.¡± Wu guixiang couldn¡¯t care about the second aunt at this time. She just said with some depression, ¡± ¡°Can¡¯t he wait for me toe back before he leaves? Jing Xing, he, is still ming me?¡± Gu Weiguo sighed. it¡¯s alright. He¡¯ll forget about it after a while. Don¡¯t take it to heart. Wu guixiang sat on the threshold and silently shed tears. Thinking of what her eldest son said that day, she still felt bad in her heart. This time, he came back and left without even saying goodbye. He must be very resentful. Of course she was very regretful, regretful that she did not distinguish between right and wrong and ran against the girl that Jing Xing had taken a fancy to, but there was no medicine for regret in the world. Her eldest son¡¯s heart was hurt by her beating and he did not even say goodbye before leaving. AI! Just as he was feeling depressed, the crisp ringing of a bicycle bell came from the alley. The postman had stopped in front of his house on his bicycle. He rummaged through the Postman¡¯s bag on the back of the bicycle and took out a letter.¡±Gu Weiguo, there¡¯s a letter from your family.¡± Gu Weiguo was surprised. A letter? Why would there be a letter? Jing hang had just returned to Haicheng and it was impossible for him to send a letter back. Other than Jing hang, no one else would send a letter to their home. Chapter 147 147 Won¡¯t hand it over He walked over, took the letter, and read it. The beautiful handwriting greeted his eyes. It was signed off by song ran. Gu Weiguo¡¯s fingers trembled as he opened the envelope. After reading it for a while, he was almost in tears. He handed the letter to Wu guixiang. not only did the child not bear grudges, but he also wanted to treat your sister¡¯s illness. He¡¯s such a good child. You¡¯ve really let him down. Wu guixiang took the letter in surprise and read through it quickly. She was suddenly speechless and her fingers trembled slightly. After a while, she wiped her tears and said in a choked voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m such a bastard. I can¡¯tpare to an 18-year-old child.¡± Not only did song ran hire the best specialists in Haicheng, but she also hired a car to pick up Gu jinghang¡¯s aunt. After all, she was a patient and she was tired from the long journey. It would be too tiring to transfer cars. After settling most of her aunt¡¯s matters, song ran started school. Now that she was in her third year of high school, they were taking the winter college entrance examination, which meant that there was one more semester before they had to take the college entrance examination and enter University. To song ran, this was another opportunity to change her fate. In her previous life, she listened to her family¡¯s arrangements and Wen Huihui¡¯s persuasion and applied to a Teacher¡¯s College. She didn¡¯t have any intention to discriminate against teachers, but that wasn¡¯t her original intention. She was beautiful and had a talent for acting. She felt that she would rather enter the entertainment industry and shine on the stage than stand by the three-foot podium and teach students. In her past life, Wen Huihui was the only one she told when she wanted to apply for the Haicheng Drama Academy. Now that she thought about it, she was really pitifully silly. Others had wild ambitions, but she had a pure heart. Therefore, she hated Wen Huihui the most because she had truly given her all and treated her like a close sister. The feeling of being betrayed by her family was the most hurtful. In her previous life, Wen Huihui had told her earnestly that the entertainment industry was a mess and that actors were looked down upon by others. After they fell out because of Gu jinghang, Wen Huihui told Shen mengfang about song ran¡¯s intention to apply for Haicheng Drama Academy. Shen mengfang then told her father about it. There must have been all sorts of embellishments in between, which was why her father strongly opposed her applying for the art college. In the 1980s, the acting industry wasn¡¯t as epted as it waster on. Indeed, it was usually children from poor families who had no choice but to pay their debts or be forced into it. How could song Guoqing, who was considered a reputable figure in Haicheng, allow song ran to embarrass him? At that time, song ran was also very proud. So many people told her that it was difficult to be an actress, but she gave up and applied to Haicheng Normal University to be an ordinary teacher. On the other hand, Wen Huihui managed to get into Haicheng Drama Academy as she wished. At that time, Wen Huihui was in the limelight on TV, while song ran could only eat Chalk Dust in front of the ckboard. The difference in life was clear at a nce. Since she was reborn, she naturally wouldn¡¯t let people with ulterior motives seed! Song ran and Wen Huihui were both in Haicheng high school. They were ssmates and used to sit at the same table. Before school reopened, song ran had asked the form teacher to change her seat. If she continued to sit with Wen Huihui, it would be disgusting. Wen Huihui continued to act as if she was harmless. Song ran was impressed. This woman was indeed patient. Well, if she was not patient enough, she would not have been able to step on so many people and thrive in the entertainment industry. Chapter 148 148 Can¡¯tpare to an 18-year-old child In this life, I¡¯m sorry. Someone ising to stir up trouble for you. Your days won¡¯t be so smooth. In her previous life, song ran¡¯s grades were above average. She could easily get into a Normal University or an art college. It would be a little difficult for her to get into a famous school. It was not that she was stupid, but Wen Huihui had stolen her man from her in thest semester. If she did not have the mood to study, how could she have gotten into a famous university? After the seating arrangements were made, song ran sat in the third row while Wen Huihui sat in the second row. Song ran could see her every move. Not only that, but song ran also nned to use thest semester to study hard. Although she was nning to apply for the art college, she wanted to be the art student with the best cultural results. She was well aware that one could not leave only one path for oneself in life. However, she did not expect that it was because of her self-improvement and hard work that she saved her. When there were people around, song ran would still talk andugh with Wen Huihui as usual. It was just that Wen Huihui still had some lingering fear. When she looked at song ran, she was sizing her up without leaving a trace. She really wanted to see through song ran¡¯s heart through her calm face. Unfortunately, song ran¡¯s eyes were clean and she could not see any signs of acting. Therefore, she had no choice but to y along with her and act as a sister. Song ran sneered in her heart as she looked at Wen Huihui, who appeared to be in fear and trepidation.¡¯My acting skills are better than yours. I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯ll have to make way for me in the future in the entertainment industry.¡¯ Wen Huihui did not dare to make a move. She was secretly thinking about how to push song ran into the abyss again. She did not dare to act rashly now. She was a little afraid of song ran. She was also worried that song ran would be able to deal with her easily if she made any moves. It would not be worth it. She had to bear with the humiliation. She had toy low around song ran. She had to wait for an opportunity to take action. She had to defeat song ran in one fell swoop. She coveted everything that belonged to song ran. If she wanted to me someone, she could only me the heavens. They should not have taken such good care of song ran and given her everything. They even gave her such a good man, Gu jinghang. What did she rely on? Song ran could see the ambition in her eyes that had not yet been extinguished. She smiled without a trace.e on, show me what you¡¯re capable of. Song ran listened attentively in ss. She was smart and was the type to understand everything at once. In her past life, even though she was so depressed, she was still able to get into a University. That was enough to prove her intelligence. Wen Huihui, on the other hand, was not in the mood to study. The teacher asked her two questions and she answered wrongly both times. The teacher looked upset and song ran stared at her gloatingly. What a turn of events. She clearly remembered that in her past life, their roles were the opposite. She, song ran, was always criticized by the teacher, while Wen Huihui was always able to answer the teacher¡¯s questions. She had stolen her man and stolen her limelight. In thest semester of her previous life, the words that song ran heard the most were, ¡± song ran, are you listening to ss? ¡± Can you learn more from your good friend, Wen Huihui? If you don¡¯t know how to, just ask her more. Bring your brain to the ss, okay? The corners of song ran¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile as she stared at Wen Huihui, who was standing in front of her, unable to answer her question. It was as if a lifetime had passed! The teacher read out Wen Huihui¡¯s name unhappily. Song ran held her chin and watched the fire from across the river. She was having a great time. Chapter 149 149 Chapter 150 for you to stir up trouble Wen Huihui sat down with a red face. Her hands and feet were cold. She could feel the burning gaze behind her, so how could she concentrate on the ss? Song ran volunteered to raise her hand and answer the teacher¡¯s question. Hence, in this life, song ran got what she wanted Wen Huihui to hear: we¡¯re always hanging out with each other. Wen Huihui, you have to be like song ran. Don¡¯te to ss without using your brain. The river flows East for thirty years, and the river flows West for thirty years. This saying was really true. After school, Wen Huihui got on the bus before she got on the other bus to Huashan Hospital. She wanted to see how jinghang¡¯s aunt was doing. Not far behind the bus, Wen Huihui alighted from the bus she had taken. She then hailed a taxi and said to the driver, ¡± ¡°Follow that bus in front.¡± Wen Huihui felt that song ran was acting very strange. After school, she would either pick her up in the family¡¯s car or take a taxi home. She had never seen her take a bus. Moreover, the two buses were not heading to her house or the second Research Center in Songshan County. Judging from song ran¡¯s simple social circle, Wen Huihui could not figure out where she was going. Now, she did not dare to act rashly. She could only circle around song ran carefully, trying her best to find any mistakes she had made and wait for an opportunity to make a move. The autumn equinox had passed, and song ran and the others were dismissed from school at five o ¡®clock. The bus stopped and went. The sky was already dark, and it was getting dark. She sat by the window and looked at the Golden-ted Chinese parasol trees. The gold was fading away at a speed that was visible to the naked eye. The streetlights were lit up one after another. She liked the heat of summer and the feeling of destion in autumn. She remembered that the first text in primary school was about autumn. The weather was cold, yellow leaves fell from the trees, and a flock of Wild Geese flew South. One moment, they would line up in the shape of a person, and the next moment, they would line up in a single word. It was simple and beautiful. At this time, there was a warm embrace, apanied by the fragrance of sugar-fried chestnuts and the faint scent of Osmanthus from the street. That was what she would call wonderful, and then she thought of her family¡¯s jinghang. It took about 40 minutes to get to Huashan Hospital from school. Wen Huihui felt the pinch all the way. The journey was too long. She estimated that the fare was gradually rising and gritted her teeth. She was going to ask her family for more living expenses and her stepmother was going to scold her for being a money-losing woman again. She gritted her teeth. It was all song ran¡¯s fault. Why did she have to go to such a faraway ce to be a soldier? She knew that there was something fishy about song ran. Perhaps, an expert had given her some advice. Seeing how sneaky song ran was, she might be going to meet this expert. Wen Huihui really wanted to know who had caused song ran to be like this. So, she could only continue to follow them while feeling sorry for her wallet. The sky was getting darker and darker. When the bus stopped at each stop, she carefully asked the driver to stop far away. She stared at the door of the bus with a burning gaze. She did not want to miss any opportunity to get song ran. Finally, just as she was about to lose her patience, song ran alighted from the bus in front of her with her school bag. She quickly lowered her body to avoid being noticed by song ran. Song ran did not look back and continued walking forward. Wen Huihui was afraid of losing her, so she quickly paid the taxi fare and got out of the car quietly. Chapter 150 150 Following song ran (extra) At six or seven o ¡®clock, it was the busiest time for all the small shops along the street. Teahouses, restaurants, Mahjong houses, and bread shops were full of people. On the sidewalk, there were asionally old men returning home with birdcages, and mother-inw bringing their grandchildren home from school. Wen Huihui followed song ran at a distance that was neither too far nor too close. She was afraid that she would lose sight of song ran and her taxi fare would be wasted. She was practically sticking to the corner of the wall as she followed song ran. Song ran seemed to be at ease. She even bought a Begonia cake by the roadside and ate it while walking. Wen Huihui gritted her teeth and followed him. Suddenly, the person in front shed and disappeared in a sh. Wen Huihui was a little flustered. She was worried that song ran had noticed her. She didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. She looked around and walked forward step by step. There were all kinds of shops here, and people wereing and going. If she didn¡¯t pay attention, she would miss her. Suddenly, a voice came from behind her, ¡± Wen Huihui, did you follow me? ¡± Her body trembled, and she didn¡¯t even dare to turn her head. In fact, song ran had already noticed Wen Huihui tailing her the moment she got into the car. She did not make a sound and got off the car when they were two stops away from Huashan Hospital. She swayed all the way and deliberately let Wen Huihui follow her. Then, when there were many people, she entered a small alley and only appeared behind Wen Huihui when she walked past. She leaned against the wall and stared coldly at the person in front of her who could not move. Wen Huihui slowly turned around and looked surprised.¡±Ah? Xiao ran, why are you here?¡± Song ran crossed her arms and smiled at her. I came to the Ruby bakery here to buy some bread. What about you? why are you here? ¡± he asked. Wen Huihui could feel cold sweat dripping down her forehead. She was so nervous and scared that even her voice sounded a little abnormal. She forced herself to remain calm and smiled.¡±I¡¯m also here to buy something.¡± Song ran continued to pursue him. What are you buying?¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s mind went nk. She saw a shop selling qipaos made of real silk and said anxiously, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m nning to buy a cheongsam for my mom.¡± Song ran nced at the qipao shop at the side. ¡°This shop is not cheap. Can you afford it? Do you think I¡¯m an idiot?¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s face darkened. song ran, can you not look down on me? ¡± I¡¯m just here to take a look at the style. I¡¯ll save some money for the qipao.¡± Wen Huihui felt a dull pain in her flesh. In order to find out song ran¡¯s dirty tricks, she had spent a lot of money. Song ran took a step forward and looked at her from head to toe. She had a loathsome and mysterious smile on her face. Song ran crossed her arms in front of her chest and approached her warily. She whispered, ¡± Huihui, I didn¡¯t know that you were so close to your mother. I thought you hated her, but I was wrong. You¡¯re very filial to your mother. The corners of Wen Huihui¡¯s mouth twitched. She lowered her head and the hatred in her eyes was obvious. She hated herself. She did not even have the courage to look song ran in the eye. She only dared to curse song ran in a ce where song ran could not see her. She was so useless. Song ran patted her on the shoulder and let go of her. She smiled and said, ¡± alright, since we¡¯re all here to buy things, let¡¯s go our own way. I¡¯m going to the Ruby shop, you can go in the qipao shop. She then turned around and walked to the Ruby bakery across the road. She stood at the door and stared at Wen Huihui, signaling her to enter the qipao shop. Chapter 151 151 Are you following me? Wen Huihui had no choice but to bite the bullet and enter the qipao shop. She picked up a random qipao and realized that it cost 100 yuan. Her mother only gave her five Yuan a month for living expenses. Even if she didn¡¯t eat or drink, it would take her two years to sell such a qipao. Song ran had really pushed her into a corner. One day, she would step on that b * tch¡¯s head and let her have a taste of what it was like to be forced. Across the street, song ran was picking out her bread while observing Wen Huihui who was at the qipao shop across the road. After a while, Wen Huihui came out, got on the bus, and left with a dejected face. Song ran lowered her head and smiled disdainfully.¡¯I¡¯ll have to think about the qipao in the future. I¡¯ll make Wen Huihui lose this money no matter what.¡¯ When song ran saw Wen Huihui getting into the car, she walked out of the bakery with a peace of mind. Wen Huihui did not manage to tail her and was even discovered by song ran. She would not dare to act rashly in the short term. Song ran went to Huashan Hospital with a peace of mind. At Huashan Hospital, song ran saw jinghang¡¯s aunt and uncle. His uncle was wearing old clothes and his elbow was patched up. He looked very reserved. When he saw song ran, he immediately grabbed song ran¡¯s hand with tears in his eyes. little sister, thank you so much. Our whole family is very grateful to you. The doctor told us that he¡¯s very confident in treating Guiqin. Song ran smiled. it¡¯s my duty. Uncle, if you have any difficulties, you must let me know. Do you understand? ¡± But can you not let Jing Xing know about this matter?¡± Her uncle was obviously very puzzled,¡±little sister, you are doing a good thing. Why can¡¯t you let Jing Xing know?¡±¡± Her jinghang had not yet be the head of the bigpany. He was just a poor Captain with a monthly sry of only a few dozen Yuan. There were many things that he could not do even if he wanted to. She didn¡¯t want to put pressure on him in terms of money, so it was better to do this kind of thing in secret. She didn¡¯t want to take credit at all. She had also noted this in the letter that she had sent to Gu jinghang¡¯s parents. She smiled. uncle, just remember what I¡¯m telling you. Deputy Dean li is the most senior doctor in Haicheng. He¡¯ll do his best to save aunt. You can rest assured. After her uncle sent song ran off, song ran went to find Deputy Director li to understand the situation. Deputy Director li was filled with emotions.¡±The patient is lucky to be born into this family. In the northern countryside, if he got this disease, he would basically die. His family is so poor, where would they have the money to treat this incurable disease? Her illness was discovered early, and she¡¯s been treated for more than half a year, so her family¡¯s savings should¡¯ve been used up long ago. We¡¯ve been taking good care of her, so the cancer cells didn¡¯t spread. After going through radiotherapy and chemotherapy, her condition has been suppressed, and our hospital team is very confident.¡± Song ran was touched. Jinghang¡¯s brother-inw was sallow and emaciated. His clothes were not only tattered on his elbows, but also on his knees, buttocks, and even the tips of his shoes. It was because of this man¡¯s careful service and huge sacrifice that he could barely protect jinghang¡¯s aunt until now. Who said that a poor couple always suffered? In her opinion, love was not about money. She gave a few more instructions and left Huashan Hospital. The weather had turned cold, and the fragrance of osmanthus flowers bloomed throughout the city. In this old city, there were not many cars and pedestrians on the street when it was eight o ¡®clock in the evening. Song ran sat on the bamboo bench in front of the hospital for a while. She felt very full before she got on thest bus. Chapter 152 152 Chapter 153 you end up being tricked The bus slowly passed through the city along the narrow streets. The fragrance of Osmanthus filled the nose, refreshing the heart. All the troubles disappeared in an instant. In Xinxiang Vige of an city, the busy farming work hade to an end. Without Gu jinghang as a capable helper, the second aunt and ding guoying¡¯s work was very tiring. They took out all their anger on the Gu family. The two rice-drying venues were adjacent to each other. In the evening, Wu guixiang and Gu Weiguo pushed the rice up and poured it into the snakeskin bag. The rice had been under the sun for a day, and every shovel was hot and smelled of the sun. This year¡¯s harvest was good. When they came to harvest the rice, they could save some money again. The couple had smiles on their faces. On the side, the second aunt said in a strange tone, ¡± ¡°Aiyo, Jing Xing¡¯s feelings are to go to other people¡¯s city to be someone¡¯s home.¡± Wu guixiang suddenly frowned and shouted, ¡± ¡°Second aunt, what did you say?¡± While the second aunt was watering the rice, she became even more sarcastic,¡±Aiya, it¡¯s all thanks to Jing Xing¡¯s good looks that the young miss in the city took a fancy to him. Not only did she spend money for Jing Xing, but she also brought Jing Xing¡¯s aunt to the city to see a doctor. It¡¯s really amazing. Jing Xing is really going to be a live-in son-inw. Guixiang, you are really lucky.¡± When Wu guixiang heard the words ¡°flowers,¡± she was furious. She threw away the bag in her hand and walked to the second aunt, ¡± ¡°Second aunt, how can you say that? Our family¡¯s jinghang has always been upright, what do you mean by marrying into the family and bing a son-inw, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Ding guoying nced at Wu guixiang with disdain. ¡°My mom is right. That song ran, didn¡¯t she bring jinghang¡¯s aunt to the city? Would she spend money for Jing hang for no reason? Isn¡¯t it because you want Jing Xing to be the one who enters the door?¡± In the countryside, it was a shameful thing to do. Only the parents who were disgruntled would let their sons do it. Hearing ding guoying¡¯s words, Wu guixiang¡¯s face turned red with anger.¡±Isn¡¯t that because the shady business that you all did angered jinghang? second aunt, when you talk about others, look at yourself first. As an elder, jinghang has been filial to you all these years but you actually did such a shameless thing. I haven¡¯t even scolded you and you¡¯re already making a bogus usation that my jinghang is going to do something like sleeping in. Is there anyone who talks like you?¡± The second aunt ced one hand on her waist and pointed at Wu guixiang with the other.¡±What did I say wrong? What did I say wrong? GUI Xiang, do you know how much it costs to treat Jing hang¡¯s aunt¡¯s illness? That Little Vixen¡¯s family background must be good. She is so willing to spend money on jinghang, the song family must be counting on jinghang to be their family¡¯s home. I have already inquired about it, the song family only has two daughters.¡± Wu guixiang was infuriated by the second aunt, but she didn¡¯t want to be outdone. She put her hands on her waist and said to the second aunt, ¡± Xiao ran picked up jinghang¡¯s aunt for treatment because she is kind. Do you think she is as dirty-minded as you? ¡± The second aunt seemed to have been lit on fire, and she shouted at the top of her voice,¡±Hey, guixiang, why are you talking to me like that? Was it you who told me to let jinghang and my guoying be together? You didn¡¯t keep your word and sided with that Vixen, didn¡¯t you? you¡¯re obviously trying to make my guoying an olddy. No, we have to make things clear today. Let¡¯s go to Secretary Peng and ask him to be the judge.¡± Chapter 153 153 Chapter 154: Gu Weiguo couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said with a cold face,¡±Second aunt, are you done? let me put it this way, jinghang went to the city, became a soldier and became a small official. We are just rural parents, we can¡¯t make decisions for him. Don¡¯t shout at us, we will let jinghang decide his own matters. It¡¯s useless even if you shout. Moreover, who asked you to use such a despicable method to harm our jinghang? everyone in the vige knows about this matter and no one thinks that your second aunt is in the right, so don¡¯t hold on to it. In my opinion, you should lower your expectations and find a husband for guoying. It won¡¯t look good if you drag it on. Guoying really won¡¯t be able to get married then.¡± The second aunt suddenly felt that her hope had beenpletely shattered. She couldn¡¯t count on the younger one, and these two adults didn¡¯t keep their words. This time, her guoying was really going to fall into her hands. How could second aunt suffer such a loss? She didn¡¯t say anything on the surface, but behind her back, she spread the news everywhere that Jing Xing was going to the city to be someone else¡¯s son-inw. Three people make a Tiger, this rumor really spread with a nose and eyes. Gu Weiguo and Wu guixiang were really hurt. They couldn¡¯t even lift their heads in the vige. Haicheng, No. 1 middle school. The form teacher entered the ssroom with a stack of homework. With a serious expression, she patted the table and said, tomorrow, we will begin the first mock exam. The college entrance exam score will be calcted by adding up your usual mock exam score and the total score for the college entrance exam. So, all of you must take this mock exam seriously, understand? ¡± ¡°I know.¡± Song ran held the pencil between her fingers and lowered her eyes. She was deep in thought. She had been studying hard these days. It had only been a few days, but she had already gotten used to her homework. However, she didn¡¯t intend to show her full strength during the exam. She just wanted to be an ordinary student as usual. She didn¡¯t care about getting bonus points for the college entrance examination. She would do her best to get the best results during the college entrance examination. On the other hand, Wen Huihui¡¯s mind began to race. Ever since her n to win Gu jinghang over failed, she had put all her thoughts on how to ruin the rtionship between Gu jinghang and song ran. She had really neglected her studies. In order to get extra points for the college entrance examination, she had to do well no matter what. But now, she really couldn¡¯t settle down for the exam, so she began to use other brains. Song ran cupped her chin and observed Wen Huihui¡¯s every move. She saw the corner of Wen Huihui¡¯s mouth curved up slightly. Song ran knew Wen Huihui well. Usually, when Wen Huihui showed such an expression, it meant that she had some kind of evil idea in her mind. During the break between sses, song ran was still holding her book and reviewing her lessons seriously. She was multitasking. She was reading while paying attention to Wen Huihui¡¯s condition. She saw Wen Huihui calling her deskmate to go to the toilet with her. In just a few minutes, the two of them came back together. Song ran¡¯s gaze returned to her book. It was five o ¡®clock, the end of school. Song ran was putting her books back into her school bag slowly. Wen Huihui, who was in front of her, was slower than her. So, she picked up her speed and walked out of the ssroom with her cloth bag. There was a series of footsteps behind her. Song ran did not even need to look to know that it was Wen Huihui. She did not turn back and walked out of the campus. Her father¡¯s car was parked outside, and in the car was her father¡¯s driver, uncle Jiang. ¡°The boss has something to do at the factory today, so he asked me to take you home.¡± Chapter 154 154 A Vixen with a good family background Song ran looked at Wen Huihui from the rearview mirror and saw her getting on the bus. She replied perfunctorily, ¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡± Jiang Hongbing started the car slowly, and the gate of No. 1 middle school gradually moved away. Bus No. 807 stopped at the bus stop again. Wen Huihui alighted from the bus and looked around. After making sure that song ran was not there, she started to walk back. Outside the form teacher¡¯s office, Wen Huihui sneaked a few nces. The students had already left school and it was Wednesday. As usual, the teachers had an academic conference in the lecture hall, so there would be no one around. The sun hadpletely set below the horizon, and the surroundings were shrouded in darkness. The campus was quiet. The door to the teacher¡¯s office was not locked. She opened the door quietly and entered the teacher¡¯s office. The next day, song ran put down her heavy bag and plopped herself down on the chair. She had been studying untilte at nightst night and was really tired. She had also dragged her sister to answer her questions, and she was annoyed by her in the end. In order not to drag her down in the mock exam, she was really desperate. As soon as she sat down, she saw her form teacher, teacher Gao, carrying a stack of test papers into the ssroom with an angry face. Then, she mmed the stack of test papers on the podium. st night, someone entered my office and stole the mathematics test sample. I¡¯ll give you a chance now. Admit it now and I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones. If I catch you, I¡¯ll definitely punish you severely. Song ran raised her eyebrows and stared at Wen Huihui in front of her. Wen Huihui was not good at mathematics, just like song ran. The ssroom was so quiet that even the sound of a pin dropping could be heard. Song ran¡¯s gaze was fixed on the back of Wen Huihui¡¯s head, while the person in front of her was calm andposed. Song ran put her hand under the table and felt around. She found a test paper and took it out to have a look. Her deskmate, Li Sheng, was dumbfounded. She did not dare to say a word and only stared at the two big red words ¡®sample¡¯ at the top of the test paper. Her hands were trembling in shock. Wen Huihui, who was in front, heard the sound of people picking out their test papers from behind. She turned around instinctively and said in disbelief, ¡± song ran, were you the one who took the teacher¡¯s sample? ¡± Teacher Gao was furious when she heard that. Although song ran did not do well in math, she was good at Chinese and English. That was why her vocabry was always good. All the teachers liked her. But now, in front of the whole ss, the fact that she had stolen the sample paper and wanted to cheat was confirmed. As the form teacher, how could she not be heartbroken? She red at song ran with a straight face. song ran, ¡± she said, ¡± you¡¯ve disappointed me. Song ran held the test paper and stood up slowly under the gaze of the entire ss. She looked calm and said in a tone that was neither humble nor arrogant, ¡± ¡°Teacher, I don¡¯t know why such a paper is in my desk.¡± Teacher Gao frowned. if you didn¡¯t take it, would the sample automatically grow legs and run into your desk? ¡± Song ran¡¯s expression was serious. teacher, I didn¡¯t take it. Perhaps ran ran was someone else who took it and put it on my desk to frame me. Wen Huihui¡¯s shoulders drooped. The day before, song ran got into her family¡¯s small car. The car went from the main entrance of No. 1 middle school to the back door. The driver, Jiang Hongbing, was a little puzzled. Ran, did you leave something in the ssroom? ¡± Song ran waved her hand. okay. Uncle Jiang, wait for me at the back door. I¡¯ll be back soon. Chapter 155 155 Chapter 156 having crooked thoughts She alighted from the car and walked straight to the school building. The campus was very close, so she followed the path filled with sycamore trees to the school building. She saw Wen Huihui¡¯s figure sh past the entrance of the school building¡¯s stairs. She turned around and hid herself well. Then, they went up to the fourth Floor of the Year two building opposite them, which was directly opposite the year three building. The form teacher¡¯s office was at the end of the corridor. After a while, Wen Huihui sneaked out of the form teacher¡¯s office and returned to their ssroom. Wen Huihui took out a test paper from her bag and looked at it for a while. Then, she turned around and put the test paper on song ran¡¯s desk. Song ran was leaning against the railing of the second-year building. She could see Wen Huihui¡¯s every move. She snorted coldly. This Wen Huihui was really evil. Her own mathematics results were also bad. Now that she had stolen the sample paper, memorized the answers, and then framed song ran, it was really a n that killed two birds with one stone. Not only did it increase her own marks, but it also caused song ran to be cheated. What, what a brilliant move! The moment she mentioned that someone else might have taken the test papers, Wen Huihui immediately became alert. She was very careful and made sure that there was no one around before she dared to take action. Song ran must be trying to trick her. She remained unmoving like a mountain. Teacher Gao nced at song ran coldly. ¡°You dare to do it but don¡¯t dare to admit it. Who would frame you?¡± Song ran returned the sample paper to the teacher¡¯s podium and said seriously, ¡± teacher, you said that if I admit my mistakes, you will let bygones be bygones. In that case, regardless of whether I took it out or not, I have already taken it out. Please take it. ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable.¡± Teacher Gao¡¯s face was livid. teacher, ¡± song ran said softly, ¡± can I go to your office to talk? ¡± Teacher Gao looked around and saw that everyone was staring at them. This was indeed not something to be proud of. She led song ran out of the ssroom and only noticed Wen Huihui who was burning with anxiety. Song ran had a glib tongue. The form teacher should not believe her words again. In the office, song ran stood up straight and said word by word, ¡± teacher, if I really took it, I would¡¯ve memorized all the questions by heartst night and then disposed of the sample. Would I let this ¡®evidence¡¯ continue to remain in my desk? ¡± Teacher Gao was actually moved by her words, which secretly made her words more credible. Song ran continued, ¡± teacher Gao, I¡¯m thinking that if my results don¡¯t show any obvious improvementpared to thest time, it can prove that I didn¡¯t steal the sample paper. Do you think I¡¯m right? ¡± The form teacher nodded slightly. That made sense. Song ran continued. so, if you want to know who stole the test papers, you¡¯ll have to see how the results of this test have improved by leaps and bounds. Do you think I¡¯m right? ¡± song ran, ¡± the form teacher nodded again. can you guarantee that someone is trying to frame you? ¡± Song ran nodded her head sincerely. teacher Gao, I swear on my honor. I did not steal the sample paper. The homeroom teacher had always liked song ran. After she made her promise, she believed her and whispered, ¡± don¡¯t spread this news. I¡¯ll see who suddenly exceeds their own standards. ¡°Yes,¡± song ran replied with a smile. ¡®Wen Huihui, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless if you end up digging your own grave.¡¯ When song ran returned to the ssroom, Wen Huihui¡¯s deskmate, Li Yan, turned around and whispered, ¡± ¡°Song ran, what did you say to the form teacher? Does the ss teacher believe that you didn¡¯t steal the mock exam?¡± Chapter 156 156 Killing two birds with one stone Song ranughed. if I don¡¯t do anything wrong, I won¡¯t be afraid of ghosts knocking on my door. I¡¯m upright. Whether the form teacher believes me or not, I didn¡¯t steal. I didn¡¯t steal. Wen Huihui¡¯s fingers trembled. So be it if she did not manage to trick song ran. She was determined to get a high score in her weak subject, mathematics, so that she could get extra points for her college entrance examination. She could then get into college with high scores and might even get a schrship. The test papers were handed out. Wen Huihui had already jotted down the answersst night and brought them home. By now, she had memorized them by heart and could write them down very quickly. Song ran, who was behind her, nced at her and the smile on her face disappeared. One must not have the intention to harm others, but one must be wary of others. Wen Huihui had deliberately chosen a few small multiple-choice and fill-in-the-nk questions and left them unanswered. She hadpleted all the big questions and, within two periods, hadpleted her test paper beautifully. On the other hand, song ran actually knew some of the questions. Unfortunately, she scored more than 70 marks in mathematics during thest semester¡¯s final exam. Even though she could probably score around 85 marks now, she did not dare to write out everything she knew. The bonus points for the preliminary test were only a small part of the total. She would not take the risk for a few points. She controlled the score of the paper to be around 75 points. She checked it carefully and handed it to the form teacher. Next up were the Chinese and English exams. After a day, all three exams had beenpleted. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Tomorrow would be politics and history, both of which were memorization subjects. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to do a little more at night. When school was over, song ran saw that Wen Huihui had been called away by the form teacher. She immediately curled her lips and her eyes brightened. Wen Huihui had hurt herself in the end. She had shot herself in the foot. Other than saying that she deserved it, song ran had nothing else to say. She then walked out of the school gate in a rxed manner and leaned against the car while waiting for Wen Huihui. In the form teacher¡¯s office, Wen Huihui was so scared that she did not dare to make a sound. The form teacher pushed her test paper in front of her and adjusted her ck-rimmed sses with a serious expression. Wen Huihui, what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± Wen Huihui looked up and saw that she had scored 96 points. What was wrong with that? Could it be that someone had to be criticized by the teacher for their excellent grades? This was the first time she had heard of such a thing. She asked carefully,¡±teacher Gao, what¡¯s wrong?¡± What did I do wrong?¡± Teacher Gao looked at her with a cold face. you got 72 marks for math in the final examst semester. You got 71 marks in the start-of-school exam. How did you improve so much in just a week? ¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s greed was like a snake trying to swallow an elephant. If she had only improved by a few points, then exined that she had been studying hard recently, this lie could still be covered up. Unfortunately, her heart was higher than the sky, and someone had caught on to her weakness. She swallowed her saliva and said in disbelief, ¡± ¡°My mom hired a tutor for me, so I¡¯ve been studying hard recently.¡± Teacher Gao did not believe her nonsense. She was already in her third year of high school. Wen Huihui was not the smart type. She could only memorize the answers by rote. Once the questions changed, her brain would not work. Even if she hired a senior professor, it was impossible for her to improve her mathematics score by more than 20 points in a week. She had gone too far. Teacher Gao believed what song ran said immediately. She felt that this youngdy in front of her was really evil and it made her feel terrified. ¡°You stole the exam paper, didn¡¯t you?¡± teacher Gao said coldly. Chapter 157 157 Chapter 158-you can¡¯t be careless It was obvious. Wen Huihui had stolen the test papers and framed song ran. Teacher Gao was not a greenhorn. How could she believe her so easily? Wen Huihui¡¯s legs turned to jelly and she almost fell to the ground. She said righteously, ¡± teacher, song ran has been caught red-handed. Why are you suspecting me instead of her? ¡± Teacher Gao adjusted her sses again. the test paper was found in her desk, but you got a high score. Song ran¡¯s results are more stable than thest time. As for you, ran ran, I can¡¯t help but be suspicious. Wen Huihui knew that song ran must have been trying to drive a wedge between the teachers. Wen Huihui said submissively, ¡± teacher, I really didn¡¯t steal the sample papers. I found them in song ran¡¯s desk. How could you suspect me? ¡± She deliberately put on an aggrieved expression, hoping that the form teacher would believe her. Teacher Gao looked at her with a fierce expression. in that case, wait a moment. I¡¯ll mark the paper a little. If you can get more than 90 points, I¡¯ll admit that you didn¡¯t steal the paper. Wen Huihui¡¯s legs turned to jelly and she almost lost her bnce. This time, she had really shot herself in the foot. This was all song ran¡¯s fault! song ran was the one who stole the test papers and was caught red-handed, ¡± Wen Huihui argued. teacher, why do you suspect me? ¡± Teacher Gao¡¯s eyes scanned her body. Finally, she said coldly, ¡± when you said that song ran stole the sample, you didn¡¯t say that she was caught red-handed. None of us saw song ran enter my office and take the sample from my desk, did we? ¡± Wen Huihui felt a chill rising from the bottom of her feet. Did she suffer a double loss? She wanted to frame song ran but failed. She thought that her bonus points would go down the drain. Instead, she would face a demerit. How could he do this? It must be because her father, song Guoqing, used to give her form teacher gifts all the time. Her family was so rich, so she must not have given her too many gifts. Otherwise, her form teacher would not have been so concerned about song ran, whose grades were only average. But now, she couldn¡¯t even save herself, so she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Teacher Gao took out a test paper from the drawer. do this set of papers and you can prove your innocence. Wen Huihui could not back down now. If she did not do it, it would only mean that she had a guilty conscience. She could only bite the bullet and take the paper. In fact, the questions in those papers were changed. The changes in the type of questions were very small, but if one did not understand the questions well, even if a few numbers changed, they would not be able to solve it. Wen Huihui¡¯s heart was in a mess. She studied the form teacher while doing the questions. She knew that her luck was running out. An hour and a halfter, the test paper was handed in to teacher Gao, who marked it quickly. Her face was so dark that Wen Huihui was scared. Teacher Gao¡¯s words sentenced her to death. Wen Huihui, I¡¯ll give you a demerit for stealing the sample paper and framing your ssmate. Your mathematics score will be void as well. Wen Huihui¡¯s face was ashen. She was so angry that her face turned green and she walked towards the school gate. She had screwed up, she hadpletely screwed up! It was all because of song ran¡¯s sweet talk and the song family¡¯s wealth. They had managed to get all the teachers and form teachers in the ss. Even if they had witnessed song ran stealing the form teacher¡¯s test papers, they would not have done anything to her. Wen Huihui was so evil that she thought song ran was guilty. Chapter 158 158 Chapter 159 caught red-handed She med song ran for all her punishments. She felt that all the unfair treatment she received was caused by that b * tch song ran. She walked to the school gate indignantly. She looked up and saw song ran, who was wearing her school uniform, leaning against the car beside the Santana¡¯s small car. She was staring at Wen Huihui. Wen Huihui quivered and immediately woke up. She walked out hesitantly. Just as she was about to walk over to the bus stop, she saw song ran waving at her. ¡°Huihui,e here.¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s scalp went numb as she nced at song ran. The person she hated the most was now leaning on the expensive family car. This made Wen Huihui¡¯s heart filled with jealousy. As her thoughts ran wild, song ran called out to her again, ¡± ¡°Wen Huihui,e here.¡± She called her by her full name. Wen Huihui shivered and had no choice but to walk towards song ran. As soon as she approached, song ran reached out and wrapped her arms around her neck. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t take the bus today. It¡¯s my family¡¯s car. I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± Regardless of whether Wen Huihui agreed to it or not, song ran dragged her into the car. In the small car, Wen Huihui felt as if she was sitting on pins and needles. Her eyes flickered. Xiao ran, there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself. I¡¯ll just take the bus home. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all.¡± Song ran smiled and Wen Huihui¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Song ran did not say anything along the way. She did not expose song ran for having seen Wen Huihui stuff the sample into her desk. She just sat there calmly. The car drove to Zhongshan Road and passed by a textile factory, a boutique, a silver shop, and then stopped in front of a small bungalow. That¡¯s right, Wen Huihui lived in the bungalow behind the Guanyuan food store on Zhongshan Road. Wen Huihui¡¯s parents divorced when she was 14 years old. Her father, Wen Limin, and her mother, Lin Xin, were both ordinary workers in the steel factory. Her father, who was fair and refined, got together with du LiMei, who owned a dance club. He desperately got a divorce certificate with her mother, then married du LiMei, lived in a mansion, and became the manager of the dance club. When Wen Limin and Lin Xin got a divorce, Lin Xin tried her best to snatch Wen Huihui¡¯s custody away. However, Wen Huihui willingly followed Wen Limin. Lin Xin was heartbroken and song ran could not understand Wen Huihui¡¯s actions. However, Wen Huihui said that her mother had to work hard alone and take care of her. It was making things worse. She did not want to add to her mother¡¯s burden. Song ran had thought that Wen Huihui was being filial. From the looks of it now, the father and daughter of the Wen family were just snobbish people who tried to curry favor with the dragon and phoenix. When Wen Huihui was fourteen, she knew that her mother, who was working in the steel factory with a fixed sry, had no future. Family ties were nothing to her. As long as she could make a name for herself, her biological mother would be willing to give up. What was so strange about such a person betraying his friend? Song ran shook her head. She used to be so naive. After the car was parked, Wen Huihui opened the car door and rushed out as if she had been pardoned. Song ran followed her out of the car. Wen Huihui looked at her warily. Xiao ran, thank you for sending me home. It¡¯s gettingte. You should go home quickly so that your father and sister won¡¯t worry. Song ran put her arm around her shoulder and smiled. ¡°Since I¡¯m already here, aren¡¯t you going to ask me to stay for dinner?¡± After he finished speaking, he put his arm around Wen Huihui¡¯s shoulder and forcefully led her inside. When they passed by the small courtyard, they saw a little boy ying with a Walker. A nanny-like person was ying with the child with a Bell in her hand. When she saw Wen Huihui, she raised her chin to the sky and looked at her with disdain. Naturally, she did not give song ran a good look. Chapter 159 159 Chapter 160 give you a ride Song ran greeted the nanny openly. The nanny pushed the little boy into the mansion in disdain. &Nbsp; Song ran walked in with Wen Huihui in her arms. Wen Huihui realized that she was in apletely passive position. She did not even know what song ran wanted to do. She could only take one step at a time and follow her. Du LiMei was dressed in a wine-red satin dress. She had short, permed hair and a cigarette in her hand. She walked down the stairs slowly and nced at Wen Huihui. Her tone was indifferent.¡±Since you¡¯re back, let¡¯s eat.¡± Song ran noticed Wen Huihui¡¯s submissiveness and submissiveness. She smiled sarcastically. She might have been living a poor life with her biological mother, but she didn¡¯t have to live in such humiliation. Wen Huihui¡¯s current situation was all his own fault. Song ran looked up and smiled at du LiMei. ¡°Aunty du, I heard that your birthday ising soon.¡± Wen Huihui trembled. What was song ran trying to do? PS: brother Jingxing¡¯s next chapter is about to be released ~ Du LiMei was rather polite to song ran. They were both business people, so she had to give her some face as the second daughter of the song family. She blew out a ring of smoke elegantly and said with a half-smile,¡±¡±It¡¯s my birthday, why?¡± Song ran pushed Wen Huihui in front of her and smiled. our Huihui knows that your birthday ising up, so she¡¯s nning to give you a birthday present. Du LiMei¡¯s expression was one of disdain. What valuable things could Wen Huihui give her? Song ran continued,¡±Huihui has her eyes on one of Bao Yichun¡¯s qipaos. She even asked me to be her reference. I think the style, fabric, color, and flower patterns are very suitable for Auntie du. Huihui has a good taste. Wen Huihui lowered her head, her eyes filled with resentment. There was still a week before aunt DU¡¯s birthday. Where was she going to find the money to buy an expensive cheongsam that cost more than a hundred Yuan? Bitch! Song ran, that b * tch! E caused her to be given a demerit by the school and even wanted her to lose her money, b * tch! Du LiMei¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t filled with mockery and disdain anymore, and her tone softened.¡±Bao Yichun¡¯s family¡¯s cheongsam is not cheap.¡± Song ran gently patted Wen Huihui¡¯s shoulder. aunt du, you don¡¯t have to worry about money. Our Huihui has always been thrifty. We bought a qipao for aunt du, who has raised her for four years. She definitely wouldn¡¯t be reluctant to part with it. Right, Huihui? ¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s eyes flickered. She wanted to give song ran a tight p and question her. why did you push me into a corner? you¡¯re so vicious. How could I have a hundred Yuan to buy a qipao? ¡± Would miss song reward me with money? She had to endure the humiliation to live. She had to endure the humiliation to live. She had almost pierced through her own palm. She told herself that Wen Huihui¡¯s small tolerance would ruin her big n. She would remember song ran¡¯s arrogant face in her heart and deeply carve it in her mind. Song ran had tricked her today. She would definitely return the favor in the future. Du LiMei finally smiled and put out the cigarette in her hand. She nced at Wen Huihui and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re kind.¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s heart was in a mess. When she heard du LiMei¡¯s words, she quickly agreed, ¡± Ying Wanwan, it¡¯s what I should do. Auntie du has always treated me like her own child. It¡¯s my duty to buy a cheongsam for Auntie DU¡¯s birthday. It¡¯s what I should do. On the surface, the three of them looked happy and harmonious. Song ran had a rxed and happy Meal. She could feel the anxiety and anxietying from Wen Huihui as she watched the fire burn across the river. That¡¯s right, she had to dig her own grave to raise money again. Chapter 160 160 Abandoned even her own mother In her previous life, in order to please her as her stepmother, Wen Huihui did give her a qipao from Bao Yichun¡¯s family on her stepmother¡¯s birthday. Song ran was the one who gave her the money. At that time, she was really generous to Wen Huihui. She gave her a hundred Yuan and did not take it to heart. She did not even ask Wen Huihui to return it. Wen Huihui had been spending her money in peace and had never mentioned anything about paying her back. In this life, she, song ran, would not be a sucker anymore. After dinner, song ran left in a carefree manner. She slowly walked away from Wen Huihui¡¯s resentful gaze that she could not hide. She turned around and saw Wen Huihui standing at the door. Her face was filled with resentment. In the dark of the night, she looked like a green-faced, fanged monster that was baring its fangs and brandishing its ws at her. Song ran¡¯s fake smile gradually disappeared. She raised her hand and said goodbye, ¡± Wen Huihui, goodbye. The lights in the corridor went out. Wen Huihui closed the door and entered the mansion. Jiang Hongbing opened the car door for song ran. The car drove through Zhongshan Road. There were osmanthus flowers on both sides of the road. It was almost October, and the fragrance of the flowers was faint. Song ran hummed the theme song of ¡± The Legend of the Condor Heroes ¡± happily. As soon as they entered the song family¡¯s mansion, aunt Wu said with the phone in her hand, ¡± Xiao ran, you came just in time. You have a phone call. Song ran put down her bag and was surprised. mine? ¡± My team leader Gu?¡± Song Xuan, who was sitting on the sofa, pouted and mimicked her, ¡± ¡°My team leader Gu?¡± Song ran threw the small bag in her hand into her sister¡¯s arms. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to copy me!¡± Song Xuan shrugged her shoulders and looked at herzily. Song ran even tidied her hair and clothes. Song Xuan shook her head, ¡± second miss, I¡¯m just answering a phone call. Do you want to take a shower and change your clothes? ¡± Song ran ignored her and picked up the phone. Her voice was gentle. ¡°Jing Xing.¡± The person on the other end of the line almost let out a sigh. He had not heard his ran¡¯s voice for a few days. Her voice sounded as if she was in his arms and whispering in his ear. It made his heart itch. He looked a little dazed and did not respond to song ran for a long time. ¡°Brother Jing Xing?¡± Song Xuan trembled. second miss, who did you learn this bad habit from? I thought you can¡¯t stand sister Yi? ¡± Song ran rolled her eyes at her. I¡¯m just a coward. As long as my brother jinghang likes it. Song Xuan closed the book in her hand. fine, I¡¯m getting goosebumps from your flirting. I¡¯m not going to apany you anymore. You can continue flirting. On the other end of the line, Gu jinghang finally regained his senses and said with a straight face, ¡± Oh, ran ran, I called today to tell you that I¡¯m going to another city for an investigation. I¡¯ll be leaving Haicheng for a while. Song ran¡¯s face fell instinctively. Gu jinghang, you¡¯ve been back in Haicheng for almost two weeks. The first thing you did was call me and tell me that you¡¯re leaving Haicheng. How can you do that? ¡± Is this how you deal with your partner?¡± Gu jinghang coaxed her gently. ran, this is my job. I have to go. Song ran clutched the phone¡¯s cord and said unwillingly, ¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± The person on the other end coughed lightly and song ran understood. ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t ask what I shouldn¡¯t ask.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s heart was in his throat. Xiao ran, I¡¯m sorry. He started to worry deeply. This kind of him, this kind of life, these long-term days where they were not together but separated more. Miss Jiao, song ran, might find it refreshing in the beginning. But in the long run, would she be able to ept it? He really wanted to marry her immediately and make her his wife. Then, he wouldn¡¯t have to think so much. Chapter 161 161 I¡¯m going to give you a qipao However, it seemed that this idea was a little unrealistic. Song ran was still young and still in school. She should at least wait until she was in her third year of University before she mentioned marriage. It was really torturous. Song ran tugged at the phone¡¯s cord and said in a muffled voice, ¡± ¡°When do we leave?¡± ¡°In three days.¡± I have two exams tomorrow morning, and I¡¯ll be dismissed at three in the afternoon. I¡¯ll go to No. 2 high school to see you. Gu jinghang heaved a sigh of relief. let Xiaowang know when you arrive. He will inform me. ¡°I know.¡± The next day, song ran, who had finished her exams in history and politics, walked out of the school gate in a rxed manner. There was a shop selling sweet fried chestnuts at the school gate. She bought a big bag of chestnuts, hugged it in her arms, and got into a taxi. On the way to Songshan County, the weather was getting gloomier. When they were about to reach the entrance of the second institution, it started drizzling. Song ran did not bring an umbre with her, so she got out of the car and rushed to the entrance. Xiaowang, who was at the entrance, quickly opened the door and let the youngdy in. sister-inw, team leader Gu is still in the office. I¡¯ll get someone to inform him immediately. You can wait here for a while. Song ran felt a little ufortable being called sister-inw. She touched the hair that was hanging on her chest and nodded her head.¡±Yeah, I¡¯ll wait for him here.¡± She was holding chestnuts in her hands and felt embarrassed not to give them to him, so she poured some on the table.¡±The chestnuts I bought are still warm. You guys eat them. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Xiaowang did not stand on ceremony with her. He grabbed the chestnuts and started eating. There were many people at the gate. Song ran noticed that the bag of chestnuts in her arms was getting smaller and smaller. She became anxious. What was Gu jinghang doing? why was he taking so long toe back? if he did note back, he would have finished all the chestnuts. Gu jinghang was initially discussing the contents of the blueprint with a few of his subordinates. When he heard the guard calling for him and saying that his partner had arrived, he quickly ran to the guard post. The group of people dispersed, leaving only a few bold ones behind. They sneaked toward the gate guard. They heard that team leader Gu was usually very impressive in front of them, but when he was in front of his wife, he was like a bear, like a grandson. His wife pointed East to the East and West to the West. She was absolutely obedient and obedient. They really wanted to see how terrified their Captain was. In the rain, Gu jinghang rushed to the Sentry post and saw song ran in her school uniform. She was from No. 1 middle school in the 1980s. Her school uniform was a blue id dress with her own light yellow knitted cardigan on the outside. She was leaning against the table in a pretty manner. It was really eye-catching. Song ran¡¯s eyes lit up when she opened the door and saw who it was. She thenined in a low voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time. Didn¡¯t I tell you yesterday that I¡¯de to see you?¡± The two secretaries who were peeling chestnuts suddenly looked up at Gu jinghang. Gu jinghang patted the water off his body and walked over with a smile. ¡°I forgot.¡± Song ran pouted unhappily. how could you forget that? why didn¡¯t you forget to eat and sleep? ¡± Outside the window of the gate, a few young men were lying on their stomachs, watching with relish as their awe-inspiring Captain was being lectured by his wife in a low voice until he couldn¡¯t say a word and only knew how to keep apologizing. One thing had its weakness, this little wife was really capable. The captain was really a coward. Women shouldn¡¯t be spoiled like this, or they would climb all over him. The sky had turned dark and the autumn rain did not seem to be stopping. Gu jinghang could not care about anything else. He held song ran¡¯s hand and said in a low voice, ¡± Xiao ran, shall we go back to my dormitory first? ¡± Chapter 162 162 Chapter 163-I¡¯ll see you tomorrow ¡°Give me an umbre,¡± he asked his first two men. He could get drenched, but his Xiao ran couldn¡¯t. Xiaowang spread his hands. team leader Gu, you know that we don¡¯t have such a thing here. Jing Xing was a rough man, who would use such a refined and elegant thing like an umbre? no matter how heavy the rain was, he would rush here and there like this. At most, when the rain was too heavy, he would wear a raincoat. He didn¡¯t know if he could find two in the entire Research Institute. Gu jinghang quickly took off the short-sleeved shirt he was wearing and turned his back to song ran. Xiao ran, put on your clothes. I¡¯ll carry you over. The young men lying on the windowsill sighed. ¡°Good fellow, you¡¯re really pampered.¡± he¡¯s not that good. I¡¯ve never seen team leader Gu speak so softly. I almost don¡¯t recognize him. Song ran nced at the few subordinates who were staring at her and pushed Gu jinghang. ¡°I have legs, who wants you to carry me?¡± This man, why didn¡¯t he pay attention to his image? In the past, they couldn¡¯t even hold hands in the Research Institute, right? Gu jinghangughed and shook his head. The news of song ran jumping onto his waist when they came back from a dangerous situation had spread throughout the entire Research Institute. Everyone knew that song ran was Gu jinghang¡¯s girlfriend. There was nothing much to say about him carrying his wife back on a rainy day like this. e on up,e on up. There are puddles on the ground. Song ran pushed him outside. I told you I have legs. Let¡¯s go. As soon as they left the gate, the few people on the side window tform quickly squatted down, afraid that their Captain would find out that it would be another punishment of tens of kilometers. Fortunately, their captain¡¯s attention was all on the little wife and directly ignored them. The four people who were lucky enough to survive slipped away with lingering fear.¡±I thought our Captain was an Iron Man, but it turns out he can also talk like a baby.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand the gentleness of an Iron Man.¡± you¡¯re the only one who knows. Speaking of which, song ran is really pretty. Isn¡¯t Captain worried? ¡± ¡°What are you worried about?¡± Captain has to go out to inspect such a beautiful wife. She¡¯s a little unreliable. you¡¯re worrying for nothing. I heard that song ran is dead set on our Captain. There was a short distance between the guard post and Gu jinghang¡¯s dormitory. Gu jinghang put his camouge coat over song ran¡¯s head and the two of them jogged all the way to his dormitory. When he rushed to his dormitory, song ran¡¯s Square leather shoes were soaked in water. She was also drenched from the rain. Gu jinghang quickly pushed the door open and took a towel to wipe song ran¡¯s hair. Xiao ran, are you cold? ¡± The autumn rain fell on her head and slid down her neck to her back. It was really chilly. She buried herself in Gu jinghang¡¯s arms and said in a soft voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m cold.¡± As Gu jinghang used a towel to dry her hair, he controlled his voice and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get you some clothes?¡± Song ran hugged him tightly. you¡¯re such an idiot. I won¡¯t feel cold if I hug you tightly. She lowered her head andughed, then pretended to be fierce.¡±I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time,¡± As Gu jinghang dried her hair, he coaxed her gently, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not good. I threw everything to the back of my mind the moment I arrived at the office.¡± Song ran handed him the brown paper bag with chestnuts and said innocently, ¡± ¡°It was originally a big bag of hot chestnuts, but it was at the gate guard. Your people have almost finished it.¡± Gu jinghang touched her face. it¡¯s fine if you¡¯ve eaten. Chapter 163 163 Your wife is here Song ran pulled him to the square table. you can eat the rest. Chestnuts are good for your kidney. Gu jinghang touched her hair and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Hmm, it seems to be almost dry. Are you still cold? Ran?¡± Sugar-fried chestnuts. Song ran said that she had specially sent them over for Gu jinghang to eat. But every time Gu jinghang peeled one and stuffed it into song ran¡¯s mouth, song ran would always mumble, ¡± ¡°You can eat it yourself.¡± Gu jinghang lowered his head and chuckled. He broke off half of it and stuffed it into his mouth. The autumn rain fell outside the window, pitter-patter, pitter-patter. The cold air outside the window was threatening, but the room was warm. When Gu jinghang ced the chestnut in her mouth again, she deliberately bit his fingertip again. Team leader Gu felt an electric current pass through his fingertip and quickly retracted his hand in fear. He nced at a certain someone who was gloating at her misfortune and was so angry that he wanted to pull her into his arms. This girl, one day, he would make her so honest that she would not dare to provoke him anymore. don¡¯t mess around, ran, ¡± he whispered in a hoarse voice. Song ran pretended to be obedient again. ¡°I identally bit it.¡± Team leader Gu was helpless. He couldn¡¯t do anything about her. He could only put the chestnuts in her hands.¡±Take it and eat it.¡± Song ran picked up a peeled chestnut and brought it to his mouth. Team leader Gu¡¯s desire for revenge was ignited. He opened his mouth and swallowed the chestnut. At the same time, he bit her finger and stuck out the tip of his tongue to touch her finger. Song ran suddenly felt the pain of a man. She wanted to pull her hand away, but the person in front of her did not let her do as she wished. He bit her finger with a moderate amount of strength. Song ran was stunned. Gu jinghang¡¯s teeth loosened and song ran quickly retracted her fingers. She blushed and quickly changed the topic. ¡°Where are you going to go for your inspection?¡± Gu jinghang turned around to get a thermos and poured a ss of hot water for song ran to calm her racing heart. Yes, ever since his ran expressed her feelings for him, Captain Gu¡¯s dormitory had always been equipped with a thermos bottle, which was amon item for girls. ¡°To Fu city.¡± Song ran took the cup and held it in her hand. Her palm immediately felt warm. ¡°Oh.¡± Song ran sat in his dormitory until eight o ¡®clock. She whispered, ¡± ¡°Jinghang, I still have to go back. I still have to go to ss tomorrow. If I don¡¯t go back tonight, my dad and sister will be worried.¡± Gu jinghang grabbed her hand and said, ¡± it¡¯s alreadyte. Ran, I¡¯ll use the car from the Research Institute to send you back to school tomorrow. Can you stay here for the night? ¡± you know how to drive? ¡± song ran was surprised. &Nbsp; ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°The Research Institute sent me a driver called du Dapeng.¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes widened and she was dumbfounded. ¡°Is the captain a very important position?¡± She even had a driver? Did she have to be even more attentive and hold on to his thigh? Gu jinghang scratched his head. I don¡¯t have a high position, but I often go out for inspection and use the car more often. So, the higher-ups allocated a car for me. You saw it thest time I came back. Song ran quickly hugged his waist and her eyes were full of ttery. ¡°Team leader Gu, have I been too disrespectful to you? You¡¯re a Big Shot now that you own cars in the Research Institute. I¡¯ll have to please you more in the future.¡± Gu jinghang chuckled softly. I¡¯ll stop fooling around. Ran, can you stay over tonight? ¡± I¡¯ll send you to school early tomorrow morning, okay?¡± After all, he didn¡¯t know how long he would be out this time. Perhaps he wouldn¡¯t see his Xiao ran for a long time, so how could he suppress his longing? Chapter 164 164 Chapter 165: Song ran sat back on the stool and looked troubled. ¡°What should I say to my family?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have a good friend who can help you cover up your lie?¡± Song ran squinted at him. I¡¯m going to report this to your chief. Jinghang is a bad influence. Gu jinghang ruffled her hair. I¡¯m being serious. I¡¯m worried about you going home alone at night. Song ran pouted. you¡¯re being pretentious. ¡°Stop fooling around,¡± team leader Gu said as he scratched her nose. Song ran held her head and thought for a moment. ¡°My new desk-mate, he seems reliable.¡± ¡°Do you have a phone at home? Should we go to the reception room and call her family?¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows smugly. yes, yes, yes. I, song ran, only befriend rich people. Now that she was reborn, she made friends with a purpose in mind. Her new deskmate, Li Sheng, was the only daughter of the Ruby family, the biggest bakery in Haicheng. Her family background was no worse than song ran¡¯s. Team leader Gu took out a raincoat and helped song ran put it on. ¡°Then why do you like me, a poor man?¡± Song ran put her hands together and hugged him. ¡°Because you¡¯re pretty.¡± ¡°You silly girl,¡± Gu jinghang said in a pampering voice. He, Gu jinghang, was truly worthy of song ran, who was honest, cute, and beautiful. The two of them sneaked into the reception room and gave Li Sheng a call. Li Sheng was a pampered girl who did not have much of an opinion. She was easily bullied in school. After sitting at the same table as song ran, she became very dependent on her and naturally listened to song ran¡¯s words. In the dormitory bedroom, song ran stuck her head in to take a look and gasped in shock. ¡°Jinghang, are you still sleeping on the mat today?¡± Gu jinghang poured away ran¡¯s foot-washing water, put the bucket away, hung the towel, and walked in. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on the mat until the beginning of winter in December.¡± Song ran covered her mouth and lowered her head. She mumbled, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re in good health.¡± Team leader Gu coughed softly with a hoarse voice. Xiao ran, go to sleep. I¡¯ll make a nket for you. You can just cover yourself with the nket. I don¡¯t need it. Song ran walked in front of him and sneered, ¡± Team leader Gu, have you forgotten that I¡¯m a student? I have homework to do. ah! team leader Gu eximed. do you have a lot of homework? ¡± not much, just yesterday¡¯s exam papers. Write down the wrong questions and correct them. I have to hand them in tomorrow. In Captain Gu¡¯s Hall, there was a square table with an incandescentmp swaying above her head. Song ran sat at the side and looked at the test paper seriously. There were quite a number of red crosses, especially on the mathematics test. She knew a lot of the questions, but unfortunately, she did not dare to get them all correct because of that bitch Wen Huihui. Team leader Gu sat at the side and looked through her test paper. The test papers in Qingshan province were famous for being difficult. Inparison, the students in Haicheng were considered very lucky. Even though they had graduated six years ago, team leader Gu still felt that these test questions were a piece of cake when he saw them. He flicked song ran¡¯s forehead. I can teach you if you don¡¯t know how to. Song ran recalled the time when he went to college and felt her heart ache. She blinked her big eyes and looked at him.¡±You still remember?¡± ¡°Yes, I remember,¡± Gu jinghang replied in a gentle voice. Song ran pushed the test paper to him. yes, it¡¯s thest big question. I don¡¯t know how to solve it. Teach me. Gu jinghang carefully took the test paper and nced at her before saying, ¡± Xiao ran, are you cold? ¡± Song ran was barefooted and was wearing his slippers. She was a little stiff from the cold. She stood up and said, ¡± ¡°Yingluo is a little cold, so I¡¯ll get on the bed.¡± Chapter 165 165 Chapter 166: this girl will have to suffer her own consequences Team leader Gu held the test paper in his hand and followed behind. Song ran got under the nket and nced at him. ¡°Can you teach me now?¡± Team leader Gu¡¯s fingers were trembling. He walked to the bed and sat down slowly under the nket. He did not even dare to look at song ran. The autumn rain was like a broken string of beads. His voice was hoarse as he read the question on the paper slowly, word by word, ¡± as you know, after deleting the third, sixth, and ninth segments,, the odd and even columns in the new sequence NC are still proportional numbers, the first terms are 12b, 24b ¡± Team leader Gu used his actions to prove how excellent he was in his studies back then. He exined all the questions that song ran had gotten wrong in simple and easy-to-understand ways. Song ran¡¯s heart ached even more. It was such a pity that such an outstanding person could not go to college. She leaned her head on Gu jinghang¡¯s shoulder and said in a muffled voice, ¡± ¡°Jingxing, I will study hard and get into my dream university. I will make up for all your regrets.¡± He raised his slender fingers and touched her head. With the sound of the rain, he said in a gentle and low voice, ¡± ¡°Yes, sure.¡± The next day, Gu jinghang woke up at five in the morning. He looked at song ran who was sleeping soundly under the nket. He touched her face gently and said, ¡± Xiao ran, wake up. It¡¯s time to go to school. it¡¯s not even daybreak, ¡± song ran mumbled. ¡± Gu jinghang touched her face again. ran, get up quickly. I have something to do at Shui ¡®an road. I have to go. Song ran suddenly opened her eyes and red at him. ¡°Jing Xing, tell the truth.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Actually, you¡¯re going to Shui ¡®an road to handle some business and you¡¯re taking me to school, right?¡± Gu jinghang coughed lightly. hurry up and get up. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be dyed. I knew it, ¡± song ran mumbled. how could you use your official business for personal gain and use a public car to send me? ¡± After all, team leader Gu was aw-abiding citizen who used his own feet to travel to and from Songshan County in Tianzifang. Song ran should have thought of that earlier. Gu jinghang patted her head. breakfast is ready. It¡¯s yam paste, Daddi, and herbal tea eggs. Song ran stretchedzily. She was reluctant toe out. It was five o ¡®clock in the morning, and she could feel the cold air outside her bed. She really wanted to stay in bed for a while longer. She sniffled and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, it¡¯s cold outside.¡± Gu jinghang immediately stood up and walked out. After a while, he carried the stainless steel lunchbox in one hand and a few herbal tea eggs in the other as well as the glutinous rice dumplings wrapped in oil paper to the bedside. what are you doing? ¡± song ran looked up at him. ¡°You can just sit under the nket and eat.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll dirty your bed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, eat.¡± ¡°Jing Xing Lang Lang.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I slept with my hands pressed down.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°My hand is numb, Yingying.¡± The autumn rain did not stop and a sigh could be heard. Gu jinghang looked at the girl sitting in front of him and could not do anything to her. ¡°I¡¯ll feed you.¡± sure, sure, ¡± song ran chuckled. Gu jinghang shook his head. She was really straightforward. Gu jinghang scooped up a spoonful of yam paste and blew on it gently. He then brought it to song ran¡¯s mouth and said, ¡± ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s hot.¡± Song ran opened her mouth and swallowed it. The hot air came out and she smiled.¡±It¡¯s so fragrant and delicious,¡± After breakfast, song ran¡¯s lips were covered with flour. Gu jinghang did not mind it and wiped it off with his thumb. Then, he put it in his mouth and sucked on it. In the countryside, adults always did this when they fed their children. At this moment, song ran blushed unconsciously and rebuked, ¡± it¡¯s so dirty and dirty. Don¡¯t you have a handkerchief or something? ¡± Chapter 166 166 I guarantee your safety ¡°There¡¯s no handkerchief,¡± Gu jinghang replied nonchntly. He didn¡¯t even mind the leftovers of Xiao ran¡¯s meal, so how could the food on his mouth be dirty? The obediently obedient team leader Gu touched the back of his head and walked out of the bedroom. After a while, song ran walked out of the room dressed neatly. Gu jinghang put on a Chinese tunic suit and put it on her. ¡°It¡¯s cold in the morning, so wear it.¡± Song ran felt warmth from the corner of her eyes to her heart. It was only six in the morning when the car arrived at Haicheng No. 1 middle school. The campus was quiet and there were no students at all. The autumn rain finally stopped and the surroundings were foggy. Gu jinghang followed her out of the car and looked around. ¡°Is the ssroom door open?¡± ¡°They¡¯re open. Usually, the caretaker will open all the doors at six O ¡®clock.¡± ¡°Then go in and read for a while. Don¡¯t sleep on your stomach, you¡¯ll catch a cold easily, understand?¡± Song ran took off her Chinese tunic suit and handed it to him. I know. Go do your work. I¡¯ll go in and study. Gu jinghang looked at the Chinese tunic suit in her hand and said, ¡± ¡°Wear it, it¡¯s quite cold.¡± Song ran threw the Chinese tunic suit at him like a hot potato. jinghang, are you out of your mind? if you wear your Chinese tunic suit and sit in the ssroom openly, wouldn¡¯t that be telling the world that I spent the night at your cest night? Wen Huihui would be making a big fuss out of it. Gu jinghang touched his nose and smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± I¡¯m not cold, ¡± song ran pouted. &Nbsp; As if she suddenly thought of something, song ran took out a harmonica from her bag and passed it to Gu jinghang. ¡°Seeing this harmonica is like seeing me. You have to bring it with you. I¡¯m leaving.¡± After taking a few steps, she turned around and saw Gu jinghang¡¯s determined and warm eyes in the fog. Gu jinghang only got into the car and drove to Shui ¡®an road after he saw her back view disappearpletely. After a whole day of sses, song ran did not see Shen mengfang when she got home after school. She looked around and asked aunt Wu, ¡± ¡°Did Shen mengfang go out to y mahjong again?¡± It seemed that she was living the life of a richdy again. Old song really had a bad memory. He was not afraid that his wife would have an affair. In front of the song family¡¯s house, Shen mengfang walked over, swaying her hips. She was quite lucky today and won 200 yuan from ying mahjong. This made the gold shop¡¯s Mrs. Peng very anxious. That old woman usually looked down on her because she was an outsider. Hmph, who told you to look down on others, I¡¯ll make your eyes red from losing. Just as she was about to enter the courtyard, someone suddenly grabbed her wrist from behind. Shen mengfang was so frightened that she almost screamed. She turned around and saw that it was Wen Huihui. She immediately flew into a rage out of humiliation. Wen Huihui, why are you so surprised? ¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s face was filled with grievance. She said, ¡± aunty Shen, I have no other choice. I can only look for you. Shen mengfang ran her fingers through her hair and looked at her arrogantly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Wen Huihui could only lower her voice and say, ¡± ¡°Can you lend me 150 yuan?¡± That cheongsam was 150 yuan. Shen mengfang¡¯s Phoenix eyes widened. ¡°What? 150? What do you need so much money for?¡± Wen Huihui told Shen mengfang about how song ran had tricked her into buying a cheongsam for her stepmother, du LiMei. Shen mengfang looked at Wen Huihui in exasperation and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re a pampered young miss, don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t handle her? She even took you to the ditch and gave you a good beating. Why are you so useless?¡± Wen Huihui gritted her teeth. I was too careless. I won¡¯t do it again. Aunty Shen, you¡¯re the only one who can help me now. Chapter 167 167 Chapter 168 willing to give up a body full of Tang monk flesh The two of them had been on the same side for a long time. Theirmon enemy was song ran. They were happy to see song ran in a sorry state, be poor, lose her family fortune, and then her man. Shen mengfang looked at Wen Huihui awkwardly. Huihui, auntie¡¯s money doesn¡¯te from nowhere. You¡¯re asking for 150 yuan. You know that auntie¡¯s daily expenses are paid by song ran¡¯s father. Previously, song ran, that wretched girl, got a photo from God knows where and caused song to lose trust in me. She even reduced the amount of pocket money she gave me. Auntie isn¡¯t well-off. Although they were on the same side now, she was still reluctant to ask Shen mengfang to bleed. Wen Huihui clenched her fists and looked at Shen mengfang. aunty Shen, you¡¯re the only one who can help me now. If I agree but refuse to buy a qipao for my mother, my life in that family will be even more difficult. Old song didn¡¯t usually give her much pocket money. Shen mengfang had long developed the habit of spending extravagantly. She had finally won 200 yuan today and thought that she could go out and have fun. She hadn¡¯t even gotten the money yet. Was she going to be generous and give it to Wen Huihui? She really couldn¡¯t ept this. However, she had no choice. If Wen Huihui were to reveal that she was the one who had urged her to go back to the poor captain¡¯s hometown, the family would be in a mess again. Song ran was terrified. He could only reluctantly take out 150 yuan from his handbag and said with heartache, ¡± Huihui, Auntie lent you this money. You must remember to return it to me. You can return it slowly, okay? ¡± She wasn¡¯t the song family¡¯s second young miss who had a lot of money in her hands and lived a life of extravagance. Not to mention a hundred Yuan, even if it was just a Yuan, she would have to calcte how to spend it. This was also the reason why she was so eager to drive the song family out of the house. Seeing a mountain of gold and silver in front of her, but the right to control it did not belong to her, how could she not have infinite greed? I understand, aunty Shen. I¡¯ll pay you back, ¡± Wen Huihui said through gritted teeth. The days toe were bound to be very difficult. Shen mengfang had lost 150 yuan, and she had no idea when she would be able to get it back. She felt as if her heart was bleeding, and her hatred for song ran increased. After entering the mansion, the song sisters were sitting on the sofa in the living room. Song Xuan passed song ran a beautifully wrapped brocade box, ¡± here, I was getting my sry a few days ago. I saw a very pretty puppy pendant in the old temple¡¯s gold. It¡¯s for you. Song ran was born in the Year of the Dog, so song Xuan loved to give her things that brought dogs. Song ran took the box and snorted. ¡°You keep giving me gold. Sis, can you not be so extravagant and wasteful in the future?¡± When she thought about how she had given Doudou a notebook, Gu jinghang had asked her not to spoil Doudou too much. Looking at her sister, she was simply extravagant. Shen mengfang was gritting her teeth so hard that she almost broke them. She was a pampered youngdy who did not know the hardships of the world. She could not wait for someone to give her gold. Who would reject gold? That was why she hated the song sisters. This kind of young miss who grew up in honey and had never suffered at all was really annoying. Song Xuan pushed her head. you ungrateful little girl. I gave you something and you¡¯re disgusted. Song ran leaned over and chuckled. sis, if you really have money that you can¡¯t spend, you can give it to me. I don¡¯t need a gift. Just give me money, okay? ¡± Song Xuan pinched her face. you¡¯re GEngtai. Miser. Chapter 168 168 Teach you? Song ran was really short on money. On one hand, she had to invest in yang Haitao. On the other hand, she had to spend money to treat Gu jinghang¡¯s aunt. It was always good to have more money. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m gengtai. In the future, you can give me a discount, yes?¡± Song Xuan rolled her eyes at her. I can¡¯t help but criticize you. You¡¯re so young and yet you¡¯re so greedy. As Shen mengfang listened to the two sisters quarreling, she felt even more vexed and quickly went upstairs. Since elder song was not back yet, she could finally rx. She did not believe a single word that song ran said about what she did in the poor captain¡¯s house. However, they had no choice. Wen Huihui was a disappointment and they had dumped her halfway through. There was no one to witness anything, so they could only let song ran speak her mind and spout nonsense. Shen mengfang felt indignant. She had been in a passive position recently. Ever since that girl had gotten a picture of her and Zhao Mingyi from God knows where, although Lao Song did not say a word on the surface, he was more or less on guard against her in private. He was not as generous with his money as before, and now Wen Huihui had evene to borrow money from her. There was really trouble both inside and outside, and there was no ce to be free of worry. At this point, there was no point in finding out why song ran had suddenly changed into a different person. She had to discuss with Zhao Mingyi on how to put an end to the little girl¡¯s arrogance. Actually, she did not object to the girl being together with the poor Captain. It was just that Zhao Mingyi did not agree. He said that the captain should be a ruthless character. With such a powerful character by the song sisters ¡®side, it would be difficult for them to take over the song family in the future. Shen mengfang scoffed. Gu jinghang? A ruthless character? She really couldn¡¯t see how the poor Captain was ruthless. However, she more or less believed Zhao Mingyi¡¯s words. He had more ideas and could see further than she could. If he said he wanted to drive a wedge between the two of them, then she could only do so. However, old song was a mediator. He turned a blind eye to song ran. He always remembered that the two girls lost their mothers when they were young, so he had very low expectations of them. If he wanted old song topletely oppose the poor Captain, he would have to make a fuss about their trip back to their hometown. Xinxiang Vige, an city. At her parents ¡®home, the two of them sent off the matchmaker and the blind date who hade to see them. Ding guoying¡¯s face immediately darkened.¡±What does second aunt Zhang mean?¡± The second aunt smacked her lips and said, ¡± Wenfeng is just a little paralyzed. His legs aren¡¯t very nimble, but he¡¯s quite good-looking. His family is quite rich. His father runs a brick factory in Yannan. Ding guoying immediately shouted, ¡± ¡°A cripple wants to marry me? he¡¯s dreaming! I¡¯ll spit!¡± The second aunt sat at the table and nced at her,¡±You don¡¯t like this and that. Guoying, could it be that you still haven¡¯t given up on jinghang?¡± Yes, after fantasizing about Gu jinghang, which other man could enter her eyes? That Wen Feng was considered fair, refined, and knowledgeable. If it were not for his right leg, he would not have stayed single until he was 25 years old. He had thought that ding guoying was old and the marriage would be sessful. He didn¡¯t expect it to turn yellow again. In the middle of October, there was a series of autumn rains. The Osmanthus in Haicheng had withered, and the temperature had dropped a lot. Song ran was wearing a thin sweater and sitting at the desk in the bedroom. She was writing a letter seriously. She had promised her future sister-inw that she would keep her promise. After writing the letter, he put it in the envelope, then put a few celebrity cards and good-looking letter paper in it. Then, he pinched the thick envelope, ran to the mailbox outside the bungalow area, and solemnly put the letter in. Doudou should be very happy to receive her letter. Chapter 169 ?169 I¡¯ll feed you? After song ran had walked away, another person stood beside the mailbox. It was Shen mengfang. She looked around sneakily. Not long after, the postman rode his bicycle over slowly, opened the door under the mailbox, and began to collect the letters. Shen mengfang hurried over and said with a smile, ¡±rade, I have a letter to an city. I seem to have forgotten the postcode. Can you let me add it? ¡± The postman picked and picked, then handed the letter to Shen mengfang. ¡°This letter? The post code is written.¡± ¡°Let me see, let me see.¡± Qingshan province, Ancheng city, Antai County, Qinnan vige, Xinxiang Vige, group four¨C The smile on Shen mengfang¡¯s face disappeared as she handed the letter to the postman. ¡°Oh, I remembered it wrong, I remembered it wrong. I¡¯m sorryrade, I took up your time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine,¡± the postman smiled. In Xinxiang Vige of an city, ding guoying took her mother to town on a tricycle. The second aunt was carrying a basket of eggs. It was great to have a tricycle. It was much more convenient to go on the streets. The eggs and agricultural products at home could also be sold at the market on the streets. The second aunt, who was sitting at the back, still did not look too good. guoying, that Wenfeng¡¯s family background is really not bad. His family only has two brothers, and his brother is married. His sister-inw isn¡¯t a martial artist, but she¡¯s quite gentle. When the timees, you guys can get along well. Why don¡¯t you be with him? ¡± Ding guoying¡¯s face immediately darkened. he¡¯s just a cripple. How can he bepared to brother jinghang? ¡± The second aunt became anxious. brother jinghang, brother jinghang! Brother jinghang has been bewitched by a Vixen. He will never marry you. Ding guoying gritted her teeth and said, ¡± as long as they don¡¯t get married, I won¡¯t get married. I showed their birth characters to the fortune-teller the other day. They won¡¯t be together at all. The fortune-teller said that my birth characters are good for brother Jingxing. The second aunt stared at her angrily. The fortune-teller, granny li, had been making blind predictions when she was given money. Wasn¡¯t it all because of the little money in their family¡¯s hands? she had been saying nice things to coax people, but her predictions were not urate at all. It was as if this girl had caught a life-saving straw. She didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. The two of them went to the street and locked the bicycle to the side. The two of them went to the market Street and found an empty spot to sit down and prepare to sell eggs. The streets were gray and narrow. There were many pedestrians, and bicycles were rare. Suddenly, ding guoying heard someone asking about the way to the new vige. ¡°Someone¡¯s asking about our vige,¡± she tugged at her mother. The second aunt tightened her headscarf and nced at the man in the crowd.¡±He looks like someone from the city.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look,¡± ding guoying stood up and patted her butt. She walked over and patted the back of the man in the Chinese tunic suit.¡±Master, you¡¯re going to Xinxiang Vige?¡± ¡°Big sister, do you know how to get there?¡± the man turned to look at her. ¡°Which house are you looking for in Xinxiang Vige?¡± ¡°Gu family, Gu Jingxing.¡± After a while, ding guoying ran to her mother with bright eyes.¡±Mom, I¡¯m going to lie in the city.¡± ¡°What? why are you going to the city?¡± the second aunt was surprised. Ding guoying had a look of victory in her hands.¡±Don¡¯t worry about it. When we enter the city this time, I¡¯m sure we can make brother jinghang break up with that girl.¡± Since Gu jinghang went to Haicheng for an inspection, song ran felt extremely bored on Sunday. She thought that she should first look for yang Haitao to understand the progress of the investment. 10,000 Yuan was really a lot of money. Although she didn¡¯t have much concept of money, she was reborn and couldn¡¯t live her life in such a muddled way. She still had to ask what she needed to know. Chapter 170 170 Her words are like a mountain of military orders Song ran was wearing a ginger wool sweater and a pair of ck velvet trousers. She tied her hair into a high ponytail and looked youthful. She stood at the door and hesitated for a moment. In the end, she chose to take the bus. Recently, she had been spending a lot of money. Yang Haitao was still in his start-up period and had yet to make a profit. She could not be too willful. If her father found out that she had spent all her money, it would be troublesome. When they arrived at Huaihai Road, in front of the Yang family¡¯s mansion, they bumped into yang Haitao. Song ran waved at him, and yang Haitao opened a broken down Suntana and left the courtyard.¡±Sister, get in the car.¡± Song ran opened the car door and got into the front passenger seat. ¡°Have you spent all ten thousand Yuan?¡± he asked directly. Yang Haitao smiled awkwardly. Song ran nced at him. you¡¯re really capable. You¡¯re really good at spending money. Yang Haitao touched his nose. hehe, I really need money. You gave me all of it in a few days. ¡°How¡¯s the second-handputer? How¡¯s the eptance level for the higher education institutions?¡± Once they talked about work, yang Haitao immediately became serious. the principals of Haicheng University of Finance and Economics and Haicheng University of Science and Technology are both from overseas studies, so they have a high eptance of new products likeputers. Other schools are rtively against it. I¡¯ve organized a dinner party tonight with the principals of the University of finance and technology and several otherprehensive universities. I hope it will be of some use. Song ran nodded. Yang Haitao knew how to handle business matters, so she did not have to worry too much. ¡°So, when will I get a share of the profit from the 10000 Yuan I invested?¡± Yang Haitaoughed awkwardly. we won¡¯t be able to earn much from this batch ofputers. We¡¯ll mainly use them to build ourworks. Talking about money would hurt their rtionship. Yang Haitao had basically sold his products to the two universities at a loss. If he could get to know these high-level intellectuals, why would he have to worry about not having a chance to make money in the future? Song ran opened her eyes. She had found the right partner. Even though she had never been in the business world, she felt that what yang Haitao said made sense. Connections were very important and crucial. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that I won¡¯t be able to get the money for the time being, right?¡± Yang Haitao chuckled. well, ran ran. Have you been well off recently? ¡± are you serious? ¡± song ran looked at him sternly. &Nbsp; Yang Haitao¡¯s smile became even more ttering. If song ran had not been reborn, she would have been scared off by his extravagance. No matter how rich she was, she would not be able to afford his extravagant spending. Song ran facepalmed and sighed. Yang Haitao assured her, ¡± ran, you have to believe me. I¡¯m definitely not a scammer. I¡¯m nning to set up an office. My brother in country M said that he will contact argeputerpany there for me. I might have a fixed supply of them in the future. Song ran waved her hand. In the entire Haicheng, she was probably the only one who believed that he wasn¡¯t a scammer. Indeed, he wasn¡¯t. He would be the richest man in Haicheng in the future. Now, he had to hold on tightly to his thigh. Alright, alright. Who said you¡¯re a scammer? if I thought you were, I wouldn¡¯t have given you ten thousand Yuan. You¡¯re really something. Your family doesn¡¯tck money. Do your parents not trust you that much? ¡± Yang Haitao was helpless. my dad thinks that I¡¯m just being ignorant and delusional. He thinks that it¡¯s the most practical to open a suitcase factory like him and hire some workers to work on the assembly line. Chapter 171 171 There¡¯s still someone who dislikes gold? Song ran felt the same way. It was the same for her father¡¯s clothing factory. Towards the end, the clothing industry in the South had a huge impact on their family business. Their family business was on the decline, but her father did not know how to be flexible. In the end, it was inevitable that the factory would be taken over by others. ¡°Tell me, how much more do you need?¡± Yang Haitao chuckled,¡±another 10000, do you have it?¡± To open an office, I still have to hire an employee and make connections with all parties. It¡¯s going to cost money.¡± Song ran looked at him. you¡¯re really spending money like water. It¡¯s not your own money, but you¡¯re still feeling sorry for it, okay? ¡± My money doesn¡¯te from the wind.¡± Yang Haitao touched his head. yes, yes, yes. This time, I¡¯ll definitely split the money in half and spend it. I¡¯ll try my best to increase ie and reduce expenditure. Song ran coughed lightly. alright, I got it. I¡¯ll give you the money tomorrow. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll take your money?¡± yang Haitao¡¯s smile became even more ttering. Song ran raised her eyebrows and looked at him. you took my 20000 Yuan and ran away? ¡± I know where your family is and where your dad¡¯s factory is. If you dare to take my money, I will destroy your dad¡¯s factory.¡± Yang Haitao shrunk his neck. young miss, ¡± he said, ¡± we can¡¯t afford to offend you. ¡°Oh, right. Have you been in contact with my sister recently?¡± Yang Haitao turned the steering wheel and stopped the car in front of an old alley. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy recently, so I thought I¡¯d see your sister after I¡¯ve made some achievements.¡± Song ran opened her eyes and coughed. let me give you a piece of advice. My sister has been wanting to buy a famous foreign novel, The Moon and Sixpence, but she can¡¯t find it anywhere. See if you can get it. If you can get it, give it to my sister personally. She should have a good impression of you. Yang Haitao¡¯s eyes lit up. Song ranughed. you¡¯ll make me rich, and I¡¯ll help you get the girl you like. We¡¯ll benefit from each other. Yang Haitao was so happy that he forgot about home. He really didn¡¯t know what kind of good deeds he had umted. Before he settled his future wife, he settled his future sister-inw first. His sister-inw was really smart and open. With such an ally lying in ambush beside song Xuan, what was there to worry about not being able to take down the song family¡¯s eldest daughter? This is so good. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Brother-inw will treat you to Western food.¡± Song ran rolled her eyes. Oh, you¡¯re using my money to treat me to Western food. You said you¡¯re a businessman, but you¡¯re really showing me the calctive side of a businessman without holding back. Yang Haitao said guiltily, ¡± fine, fine, fine. You¡¯re the big boss, so I¡¯ll listen to you. I won¡¯t eat anymore. But ran, let me tell you something. This money has to be earned. You can¡¯t get wealth by just saving. The words of the future richest man in Sea city were indeed wise. Song ran smiled. you¡¯re right. But I have someone who has taught me that frugality is a virtue. Gu jinghang¡¯s influence on her was huge. In the future, after she married jinghang, if she could not change her habit of spending money extravagantly, her jinghang would be under a lot of pressure. Money should be spent where it was needed. The next day, song ran took out ten thousand Yuan and gave it to yang Haitao. She asked, ¡± ¡°Can I look forward to the year-end bonus?¡± Yang Haitao took the money and said with a serious expression, ¡± I¡¯ll try my best to satisfy you. The dinner partyst night was quite effective. The principals of the other high schools are obviously tempted. Song ran nodded. It seemed like there was hope in the future. alright, I¡¯ll be counting on you then. Get The Moon and Sixpence as soon as possible. Yang Haitao saluted. Chapter 172 172 The penniless battalionmander is a ruthless character? Coincidentally, she received a call from Huashan Hospital, asking her to go over. Song ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat.¡¯Don¡¯t say that misfortunes nevere alone.¡¯ After rushing to the hospital, Deputy Dean Li¡¯s expression was rxed. He said to her, ¡± ran, the patient, Wu Guiqin¡¯s condition has been suppressed. Song ran felt relieved. It was good that the money was not wasted and her aunt¡¯s condition had improved. ¡°Thank you for your concern, uncle li.¡± we¡¯ll start the second course of treatment next week. After that, we¡¯ll have to go through chemotherapy and radiotherapy. The treatment period is quite long. uncle li, ¡± song ran pursed her lips, ¡± how much more will it cost? ¡± ¡°At least 20000,¡± Deputy Dean Li said. Song ran ced one hand on Deputy Director Li¡¯s desk and her heartache was written all over her face. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s going to cost a lot.¡± Well, it was cancer after all. Even in 20 years, it would be a difficult disease, let alone in this era. In this era, it was normal to spend tens of thousands on medical expenses. The medical expenses were already considered high for her, and it would probably be an astronomical figure for a poor family. Deputy Dean li pushed up his sses. ran, this is not something that a high school kid like you can afford. If you can¡¯t, you can talk to your dad. Song ran quickly waved her hands. no, no, no. You don¡¯t have to tell my dad. Uncle li, please don¡¯t tell my dad. I¡¯m begging you. I¡¯ll pay for the medical expenses. I have money. Deputy Dean li nced at her with a heavy heart. As an elder, he was afraid that the child would suffer losses and be deceived by others. However, seeing that the child was so insistent, Deputy Dean li did not say anything more. After song ran left the hospital, she went to the postal savings ount and checked her bank ount. She then withdrew another 10000 Yuan. Yang Haitao had already spent 20000 Yuan on the investment, and he had paid 10000 Yuan when jinghang¡¯s aunt was admitted into the hospital. Now, he had paid another 10000 Yuan. There was less than 10000 Yuan left in his ount, and he didn¡¯t know how long this 10000 Yuan wouldst in his ount. Song ran was a little anxious. It was always better to be safe than sorry. What if her father decided to check her ount on a whim one day? what excuse would she have to use to avoid this? Her mind was in a mess, and she couldn¡¯t think of a good excuse for a while, so she rushed to the hospital to pay for her aunt¡¯s medical expenses. The postal Savings on Jing ¡®an road was close to Tianzifang and the supply and marketing agency on West Street. Yao Xifeng¡¯s supply and marketing agency had also opened an ount in the post office here. When song Xuan came to the Postal Service to deposit the ie from the day before, she chatted with the staff at the counter. The ce was small and everyone was familiar with it. The staff member, Liao shufen, smiled and looked at song Xuan, ¡± ¡°You two sisters, one here to withdraw money and the other here to deposit money. If you ask me, you should just give the money to your sister, so that you two don¡¯t have to run away.¡± Song Xuan did not take it seriously. I saved 10000 Yuan. How much did that girl withdraw? 100 or 200 yuan? ¡± Liao shufen stopped counting the money and looked at her through the ss.¡±Ah? Your sister came here twice yesterday and withdrew ten thousand Yuan each time.¡± That night, when song ran returned home from school, she felt that her sister was looking at her weirdly. She felt a little guilty and did not dare to look at song Xuan directly. After dinner, she went straight to her room and song Xuan followed her. Song Xuan closed the door and turned around. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and sized song ran up, ¡± ¡°Come with me to the Jing ¡®an road post office tomorrow.¡± Song ran felt as if she was facing a great enemy. She panicked and said, ¡± ¡°I have to go to school.¡± Song Xuan squinted at her. then tell me honestly. What¡¯s the use of withdrawing so much money? ¡± she asked. Chapter 173 173 Asking around for directions to the Gu residence Song ran¡¯s legs turned to jelly. Her sister had found out about it. It was true that the truth could not be hidden forever. She steadied her mind and pretended to be confused. ¡°Big sister, what are you talking about?¡± Song Xuan lowered her voice and gritted her teeth. you¡¯re still a child, a Senior High School student. Why do you need such arge amount of money? where did you spend the 20000 Yuan? ¡± Song Xuan was afraid that her sister would be deceived. Without her mother, her father did not care much about her and her sister. As the elder sister, she was like a mother to her. She was afraid that her sister would suffer. Song ran¡¯s brain was spinning fast as she weighed the pros and cons in her mind. Since her sister asked with such certainty, she obviously knew that she had withdrawn 20000 Yuan yesterday. There was no point in her quibbling. She would drag it to the Postal Service to check and see at a nce. ¡°Big sister, I withdrew 20000 Yuan yesterday,¡± she said through gritted teeth. Song Xuan¡¯s head was spinning. 20000 Yuan was a huge sum of money. She really could not figure out what her sister wanted to do to use such arge sum of money. She held onto the bedpost and said in an uneasy mood, ¡± ¡°Tell me, where did you use the money?¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes flickered. In the end, she made up her mind and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve used it as an investment.¡± Yang Haitao, I¡¯m sorry. My sister found out, so I have to use you as a shield. If her older sister knew that a portion of the money was used for Jing Xing¡¯s aunt¡¯s treatment, her older sister would probably object to her being with Jing Xing. It wasn¡¯t that song ran¡¯s sister was reluctant to spend money, but she felt that song ran had given too much in this rtionship. Song Xuan had always been aloof and aloof. She had always been critical of song ran being too proactive in her rtionship. Therefore, in order to protect this rtionship, she had to keep it a secret. Song Xuan seemed to have heard a fantasy, ¡± ¡°Investment?¡± How could the people of that era have such a concept? Song ran nodded her head honestly. yes, I¡¯ve invested in it. It¡¯s a very promising investment. I¡¯ll be able to get my dividends at the end of the year. I¡¯m very confident. If song ran was ten years older, or if she had left school and entered the workforce for a few years, song Xuan might not have said anything. However, in song Xuan¡¯s eyes, she was still a child. She was in her third year of high school and was well protected by her family. She was a child who did not know the hardships of the world. Song Xuan had every reason to believe that her sister had been deceived by someone with ulterior motives. She suppressed the anger in her heart. tell me. Who did you invest the 20000 Yuan in? what business did you invest in? ¡± Song ran stared at her sister and started to hesitate. If her sister knew that yang Haitao took her money, what would she think of him? The two pursuers were Zhao Mingyi and yang Haitao, who had the ambition of a Wolf. Zhao Mingyi had already won by a hair. Was she going to make things worse? Her sister was not an ordinary person. She had graduated from Haicheng University of Finance and Economics. It would not be difficult for her to investigate her. Instead of exposing yang Haitaoter and letting her sister dig out yang Haitao, it was better to be honest now and take the initiative to exin her and yang Haitao¡¯s business n. Perhaps it was a good time for her sister to interact more with yang Haitao. As for whether it was a good time or a bad time, that would depend on yang Haitao¡¯s own luck. She looked up at song Xuan and said frankly, ¡± ¡°You know him too, big sis. He¡¯s the young master of the red g bag factory, yang Haitao.¡± Chapter 174 174 I spent all ten thousand Song Xuan was so angry that she almost cked out. So this man approached her to cheat the song family of their money. Fortunately, she was rational and calm. She didn¡¯t expect that the man wouldn¡¯t get any benefits from her side and would instead trick her ignorant sister. Song Xuan walked out of song ran¡¯s bedroom in anger. Song ran followed her out in fear. In song Xuan¡¯s room, she picked up a book from the table and angrily threw it on the floor. She even thought that yang Haitao, who had changed from a flowery shirt to a white shirt, looked much more pleasing to the eye. However, it was just an illusion. Song ran lowered her head and looked at The Moon and Sixpence. She sighed with emotion. Yang Haitao was really sincere in trying to please her sister. Unfortunately, her sister¡¯s storm was about to hit yang Haitao¡¯s head. Song ran picked up the book on the floor and said carefully, ¡± ¡°Sister, why are you angry?¡± Song Xuan did not waste any more time. She took the book, picked up her bag, and walked out. Song ran¡¯s heart sank and she quickly followed. ¡°Sister, where are you going?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go find yang Haitao,¡± song Xuan said as she walked forward. ¡°Sis, don¡¯t tell me you think he¡¯s a scammer?¡± Song Xuan gritted her teeth. how dare he lie to the song family? I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s tired of living. If her sister had such a fiery temper towards Zhao Mingyi in her past life, she would not have been tortured to death. Song ran held her sister¡¯s hand and said in a mature tone that was most trustworthy, ¡± I¡¯m sure he¡¯s not a scammer. He¡¯s very business-minded. He got someputers from overseas and sold them to the top universities in Haicheng. Sis, he¡¯s not a scammer. He has a n and a purpose. In song Xuan¡¯s eyes, her sister had already been deceived by the scammer. She could no longer tell right from wrong, and that was why she sided with the scammer. Song ran¡¯s words did not calm her down, but instead, it made her even angrier. yes, he did have a n and a purpose to deceive you. Ran, you are still young and inexperienced, so you were moved by his words. But let me tell you, it¡¯s not that easy to make money. Whatputer? what college? I graduated from a college, and no one in a college uses that kind of equipment. It doesn¡¯t work at all. Song ran could not hold back song Xuan, who was in a rage. The two of them went to yang Haitao¡¯s house on Huaihai Road. However, he was told that yang Haitao had not returned yet. It made sense. Yang Haitao took song ran¡¯s money and set up an office. He had been very busy recently. He had to recruit people and pull strings. He could only go home in the middle of the night. The two sisters then waited at the door for them to return. It wasn¡¯t until 9:30 that the car¡¯s lights shone over. Yang Haitao got out of the car and walked towards them. Song Xuan snorted and said to the person beside her, ¡± she lives in a mansion, drives a car, and has a chauffeur to pick her up. It¡¯s just 20000 Yuan, and she wants a youngdy like you to carry it. Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something wrong? ¡± Song ran struggled. sis, you¡¯re preconceived. You didn¡¯t like yang Haitao from the start. Indeed, yang Haitao, who used to wear a flowery shirt and a gold chain, did not give people a good impression. How could someone as noble as song Xuan like him? Song Xuan didn¡¯t argue. She just didn¡¯t like yang Haitao. So what? he didn¡¯t use his own money to start a business. Instead, he came to take money from the song family. It was obvious that he thought they were easy to bully and trick. How could she take this lying down? That night, yang Haitao had dinner with a few logistics staff from Haicheng University of finance and University of Science and Technology. He had a little drink and got out of the car tipsy. He saw the girl of his dreams, song Xuan, standing outside the gate. Am I dreaming? Chapter 175 175 He will be the richest man in Haicheng As he approached, a book hit his face. The back of the book hit his nose, and the pain woke him up. He wasn¡¯t dreaming! Song Xuan actually took the initiative to look for him! His future sister-inw was really a Big Shot. She gave him money and even sent his beloved girl to his door. Well, this dream was a little too much. Song Xuan gritted her teeth and looked at him. your purpose in getting close to me was to cheat my sister of her money, right? ¡± Yang Haitao¡¯s beautiful dream was shattered into pieces. He looked at song ran in confusion. Song ran looked at him guiltily and did not say anything. Song ran believed in yang Haitao. Based on yang Haitao¡¯s achievements in the future, he would definitely be a tough character who was good with words. She had given him the opportunity to interact with her, and he would have to rely on himself from now on. Of course, she would still help him appropriately, so she said, ¡± ¡°Sis, I really was the one who took the initiative to look for yang Haitao. You can¡¯t wrong him.¡± Song Xuan waspletely protective of her child. She pulled her behind her and said, ¡± Xiao ran, you¡¯re still young. Don¡¯t interrupt. Song ran¡¯s eyes widened.¡¯Sis, I¡¯m much more mature than you. You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t know how to read people and is easily fooled. It¡¯s easier for you to suck up to yang Haitao while he¡¯s still a nobody.¡¯ When he really became the richest man in Haicheng in the future, there would be plenty of people who wanted to suck up to him. He wouldn¡¯t be able to get involved even if he wanted to. Yang Haitao finally understood what was going on. He picked up the book on the ground, then nced at song Xuan, who was so angry that her eyes were almost burning. He hesitated for a moment and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not as smart as your sister.¡± Song ran was so scared that her legs turned to jelly.¡¯Brother, you can¡¯t just throw the pot after it¡¯s broken. The words that you¡¯ve said are like spilled water. You can¡¯t take back the spilled water.¡¯ You¡¯re finished! Sure enough, song Xuan, who had a good upbringing, was immediately angered by his words. She turned into a Shrew on the spot, pointed at his nose and scolded, ¡± you cheated my family of their money and now you¡¯re using me of being stupid. Yang Haitao, who gave you the guts to do that? ¡± The battle between the two of them was intense. Song ran wanted to join in, but she had no strength. She leaned against a stone bench at the side and watched the battle. Even though yang Haitao was drunk, he spoke in an orderly manner. He tidied up the crumpled pages of the book and said, ¡± when I was at my wit¡¯s end, it was your sister who brought me the timely rain. I¡¯m very grateful to her. Although she¡¯s young, she¡¯s really courageous and bold. I didn¡¯t lie to her. I signed a contract with her. If I break the contract, I willpensate her with the corresponding amount. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can show you the contract. Song Xuan clutched her chest and looked at him with a red face. you have guts and courage. You¡¯re using these words to bewitch my young sister, right? ¡± Yang Haitao shot a nce at song ran. Song ran could see from his eyes that song Xuan, who had lost all rationality, was impulsive, willful, and could not see the situation clearly. She was quite likable. The young master had a unique taste! Yang Haibao¡¯s eyes were filled with helplessness. song Xuan, give me some time. I will prove to you that I didn¡¯t lie to your sister. The business is going on the right track in an orderly manner. At the end of the year, I will give ran a bonus. The contract we signed is very fair and just. Your sister is really not as silly and stupid as you think. Song ran¡¯s heart trembled.¡¯Retarded¡¯? that word was a little harsh. Wasn¡¯t that the exact word she used to mock her sister, song Xuan, for being retarded? Song Xuan could tell and stared at him in disbelief, ¡± ¡°Are you mocking me for being stupid?¡± Chapter 176 176 Chapter 177 exposed Song ran¡¯s heart was in her throat. She was afraid that the drunk yang Haitao would nod and say yes. If that happened, she would be beyond redemption. Luckily, yang Haitao was still rational. He shook his head and said, ¡± I just want you to be well and calm. My home is here, and my dad¡¯s factory is here. How can I lie to ran? It willst for a year. If I can¡¯t bring any benefits to Xiao ran, you¡¯re wee toe and destroy my house and car.¡± Song Xuan was stunned for a moment. She was stunned by yang Haitao. Then, she shook her head and argued, ¡± your family isn¡¯t short of money. Why didn¡¯t you use your family¡¯s money? instead, you let my sister invest in your so-called profitable business? ¡± Yang Haitao pondered for a moment, then stared into her eyes and said fearlessly, ¡± ¡°Because my family members are the same type of people as you.¡± After he finished speaking, he returned the [ Moon and Sixpence ] to song Xuan. ¡°What do you mean?¡± song Xuan was still confused. ¡°They¡¯re too guarded,¡± yang Haitao added. I¡¯m just short of saying that you guys have no taste. pa! song Xuan pped yang Haitao¡¯s face. Song ran jumped in shock. It was a mess. This rtionship was ruined by her. ¡°You dare to mock me?¡± song Xuan gritted her teeth. Then, she threw the book at his chest, ¡± stop pretending to be a cultured person. Don¡¯t use such things to put up a front in the future. People who can¡¯t be on the stage will never be on the stage! After she finished speaking, she left angrily, even forgetting that her sister was still at the same ce. Song ran clutched her chest and walked in front of yang Haitao. She stared at him in disbelief, ¡± ¡°I want to give you a p. Have you drunk too much? Look at what you¡¯re saying! Don¡¯t you know how proud my sister is? My sister is much prouder than I am, and she needs someone to support her. ¡± Just like that Zhao Mingyi, whoplimented her sister unconditionally. He had done a lot of homework with Shen mengfang in private and tried to cater to her every interest before he finally seeded in winning over the proud and arrogant sister. Yang Haitao chuckled. it¡¯s enough to have one smart person in a family. Song ran almost rolled her eyes to the sky. Where did he get the confidence to start a family with her sister? Brother, you¡¯re on your own. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, song ran thought of something and said to yang Haitao, ¡± ¡°In a few days, if my sisteres to you in anger and asks if I spent 40000 Yuan on you, please say yes to that Yueyue, understand?¡± Yang Haitao¡¯s eyes widened,¡±didn¡¯t you just give me twenty thousand?¡± With your sister¡¯s current level of disgust towards me, if you add another 20000 Yuan, I might really bepletely finished.¡± Song ran chuckled. I invested 20000 Yuan. As for the other 20000 Yuan, just treat it as me doing you a favor. You¡¯re doing me a favor. Did yang Haitao have the right to choose? Of course not. On the way back, song Xuan¡¯s anger gradually subsided. She held song ran¡¯s hand and said, ¡± ran, before mom left, she reminded me again and again that I must take good care of you. I¡¯m older than you, I went to school earlier than you, I¡¯m already working, and I¡¯ve seen more evil people than you. I¡¯m always afraid that you¡¯ll be deceived. Gu jinghang was like that in the past, and yang Haitao is the same now. Do you understand? ¡± It was an autumn night, and the air outside the car was getting colder. Her sister¡¯s words warmed her heart. She held song Xuan¡¯s hand and said solemnly, ¡± sis, I understand, I understand everything. Sis, I will protect myself and you. Yang Haitao is really a smart person. I can show you the contract. You are also a graduate of the University of Finance and Economics. I believe you will be able to tell with one look whether there is any fraud in the contract. Chapter 177 177 No concept of investment Song Xuan stared at her and said, ¡± he said that you have the courage and courage. You said that he has the vision and the brain. Why? ¡± Hit it off?¡± Song ran nodded. sis, you have to know that if money is left in the bank for ten or twenty years, it will not produce any money. Instead, it will depreciate. After twenty years, the 50000 Yuan will not be worth mentioning at all. Only when money is alive will it have unlimited possibilities. Do you understand? ¡± Song Xuan shook her head. She felt that her sister had been bewitched by yang Haitao, who was good at talking. She was only an 18-year-old girl. If it wasn¡¯t for yang Haitao¡¯s teachings, how could she have understood? They stoppedpletely in front of the song family¡¯s house. The two got out of the car and song Xuan said, ¡± that¡¯s enough. Obviously, we can¡¯t get back the 20000 Yuan for the time being. That¡¯s it. You¡¯re not allowed to give him any more money, understand? ¡± Song ran nodded her head vigorously. of course. Of course. I¡¯m not a fool. Song Xuan thought for a moment. no, I don¡¯t feel at ease. Transfer the remaining 30000 Yuan to my ount. Song ran¡¯s heart sank and the smile on her face froze. She quickly changed the topic and said, ¡± ¡°Has Shen mengfang been going out to y mahjong every day recently?¡± Song Xuan was not as quick-witted as song ran. She was easily led away by song ran. When they went upstairs, she whispered, ¡± ¡°Indeed, old song was touched by her Pillow Talk. Recently, he didn¡¯t care much about her and went to Zhao jiabang road every few days.¡± Old song, if you don¡¯t control her a little more, this woman and Zhao Mingyi are really going to conspire with you for your family¡¯s wealth. However, there was no evidence to his words. Even if he said it, someone had to believe him. Therefore, he had to pay more attention to Shen mengfang and Zhao Mingyi¡¯s every move. However, Zhao Mingyi was too cunning and cunning. He would not meet Shen mengfang face to face. Perhaps they would use the phone number of Shen mengfang¡¯s good friend, Chen Jingui, on the way to Zhao jiabang. Song ran couldn¡¯t just lie under Chen jigui¡¯s bed and eavesdrop on Shen mengfang¡¯s phone conversation. Even if she managed to sneak into Chen jigui¡¯s house and hear about Shen mengfang and Zhao Mingyi¡¯s collusion, she couldn¡¯t tell old song and make him believe her. Song ranid on the bed and nned in her mind. Maybe she should send someone to Chen jigui¡¯s house on Zhaojiabang Road to keep an eye on Shen mengfang. She did not believe that Shen mengfang and her lover, Zhao Mingyi, could live the life of a Cowherd and a Weaver Girl and not meet each other. Those who did evil would always leave behind some clues. Perhaps, she could get some real evidence from them that would help her bring down Shen mengfang. The next day, a middle-aged man led ding guoying out of the Haicheng train station. The man led her to the train station and waved for a taxi. Ding guoying was very reserved. It was her first time in Haicheng, a big city. There were many people and cars here, and they were all dressed like vixens. Even in such cold weather, people still wore skirts. Few people wore cloth shoes, but many people permed their hair. It was ding guoying¡¯s first time in a car, and she didn¡¯t know how to open the door. Her eyes were full of sizing and caution. Was that Vixen living a god-like life in such a big city with electric lights and phones? She clenched her fists. This Vixen really knew how to enjoy life. She had already enjoyed so much, but she still had her brother jinghang and refused to let go. Were there no men in the city? She even insisted on snatching her brother jinghang. She wouldn¡¯t let her have an easy time. The middle-aged man took her to a small hostel, paid the money, and led her upstairs. He instructed, ¡± I¡¯ve paid for two weeks ¡®rent. You can stay here for now. I¡¯lle and pick you up when I need you. Don¡¯t run around alone, understand? ¡± Chapter 178 178 The young master, yang Haitao Ding guoying¡¯s hands were twisted at the corner of Juan Zi¡¯s clothes. She asked with uncertainty, ¡± ¡°Big brother, didn¡¯t you bring me to the city so that I could stir up trouble between big brother Huang Jingxing and that Little Vixen? What was there to wait for? I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± If she waited any longer, her mother would probably force her to marry that damned cripple. She didn¡¯t like that damned cripple. Was he so great just because his family had a brick factory? How could a piece of trash who couldn¡¯t even walk properly be worthy of her? listen to my arrangements, ¡± the man said in a deep voice. you¡¯re not allowed to make any decisions on your own. If you ruin things, you won¡¯t be able to take responsibility. Ding guoying saw the serious look on the man¡¯s face. He seemed to have the majesty of a city person. Ding guoying was a little scared and did not dare to say anything more. I got it, big brother. I¡¯ll stay in this hostel and follow your arrangements. As long as she could separate brother jinghang and the Vixen, she would wait as long as she wanted. The man left the small hostel and went to Zhao jiabang road, Chen Jingui¡¯s house. He walked in and saw four women ying mahjong around the table. Shen mengfang, Chen Jingui, and Zhao Mingyi were all from ning city. Chen Jingui was a middle-aged woman who was not married. She relied on seducing rich bosses in Haicheng to make a living. Her life was quitefortable. A few years ago, she met a generous boss who gave her a small bungalow, which made Shen mengfang envious. She was officially married to song Guoqing, but she was only given an idle position in the factory. She had to show her gratitude for the little bonus at the end of the year. His determination to scheme against the song family¡¯s assets grew even stronger. The one who had brought ding guoying to Haicheng was Chen jigui¡¯s younger brother. He didn¡¯t have a proper job and was living in Haicheng with his sister. When Shen mengfang and Chen Jingui saw Chen Jinquan, they waved their hands. ¡°I¡¯m done, I¡¯m done. Let¡¯s call it a day.¡± The other twodies muttered a few words, took the money, and left. ¡°Did everything go smoothly?¡± Shen mengfang asked worriedly. Chen Jinquan said proudly, ¡± it¡¯s going much smoother than you thought. Someone volunteered to help you. I¡¯ve brought her to Sea city. I heard that she was engaged to the captain. When do you need her? I¡¯ll bring her to you. Shen mengfang was beaming with joy. let her stay here first. We need to n this out carefully. We can¡¯t be too rash. Chen jigui rolled his eyes at her. if it were up to me, I¡¯d let song ran follow the poor Captain. That would be great. Why did you have to waste your energy to ruin their ns? how capable can the poor Captain be? ¡± tsk, ¡± Shen mengfang said. that¡¯s right. I think so too. Shen mengfang paused for a moment. it¡¯s useless for me to think that way. Mingyi kept saying that poor Captain would be a big threat. I think he¡¯s just worrying for nothing. Chen Jingui sneered. that¡¯s right. I heard that he was born in the countryside. He only went to high school and came out of the business. How capable can he be? Mingyi is really too overcautious. Shen mengfang sighed. I can¡¯t help it. He¡¯s well educated and smart. If it weren¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to be with old song, and you wouldn¡¯t have been able to get these bosses to favor you. Obviously, Zhao Mingyi was their think tank and backbone. Although Shen mengfang had someints, she still had to listen to Zhao Mingyi in terms of actions. When Shen mengfang returned home, song ran was just on her way home from school. At the dining table, she coughed lightly and pretended to be attentive. ¡°Ran, when are you going to invite team leader Gu to our house? Thest time we came back from our hometown, he didn¡¯t evene in. We ate the chicken he brought over, so we should express our gratitude in person.¡± Chapter 179 179 The young master¡¯s taste is unique Song ran sized her up without a trace and said in a neutral tone, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t aunty Shen look down on those two chickens? Why did he have to express his gratitude in person? You¡¯re always doing this whenever you want, what are you trying to do?¡± Song Guoqing, who was at the side, picked up a piece of toast and ced it in song ran¡¯s bowl. don¡¯t talk to your aunt Shen like that. She¡¯s just expressing her gratitude out of kindness. Don¡¯t be so sarcastic. Shen mengfang revealed a smug expression and looked at song ran with disdain.¡¯Little girl, your dad still listens to me more.¡¯ Song ran raised her eyebrows, pouted and chuckled. Old song was a qualified Mason. He was starting to make mud again. Obviously, Shen mengfang had been very attentive to her recently. Not only did she let bygones be bygones about the photost time, but she even asked her to go out and y cards with her pocket money. She even helped her with words. With a stepmother, there would be a stepfather. This saying was true. She calmed down and replied respectfully, ¡± replying to aunty Shen, jinghang has gone to inspect and will not be back for a while. He is a busy man who cares about his family and country, unlike aunty Shen who only knows how to y Mahjong all day. You are always free. I ept your good intentions on his behalf. He looked respectful on the surface, but his words were insinuating that Shen mengfang was a rice worm who only knew how to y Mahjong all day and did not produce anything. Shen mengfang was so angry that she almost vomited blood.¡¯B * tch, I¡¯ll let you be arrogant for now. Zhao Mingyi said that we¡¯ll wait for the poor Captain toe back and expose their lies to their faces. Then, we¡¯ll take the opportunity to add oil to the fire and make things up. That way, old song¡¯s anger will reach its peak.¡¯ She had no choice but to endure it. She deliberately put on an aggrieved expression and nced at song Guoqing. Song Guoqing chuckled and ced another piece of sweet and sour pork ribs into song ran¡¯s bowl. ran, it¡¯s not a big deal for your aunty Shen to hit the Mahjong table when she¡¯s free. Don¡¯t talk so much. She¡¯ll go to the factory to take a look asionally. Song ran smiled and said, ¡± I¡¯m fine with it. You¡¯re rich anyway, dad. Other wives live like this too. Dancing, perming their hair, buying clothes, ying mahjong. If you want me, I¡¯ll get sick of it after three days. It¡¯s hard on aunty Shen to live like this every day. It¡¯s been hard on you. She was drunk every day and only went to the factory asionally. Her father would give Shen mengfang a lot of dividends, and Shen mengfang would give the money to her family. This money was really easy to earn. Shen mengfang¡¯s face turned livid and she said sarcastically, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s because your father is good to me.¡± Song ran nodded. okay. Then, aunty Shen, you have to remember how well my dad treats you. Next time, when you go to the dance hall, don¡¯t touch the hand of the valet, okay? ¡± Shen mengfang carefully nced at song Guoqing. Song Guoqing¡¯s face did not look too good. It seemed that the pillow Talk these days had been in vain again because of a word from this little b * tch. Shen mengfang was a yful person and often went to dance clubs. She was also much younger than song ran. Song Guoqing had his reservations about Shen mengfang. Now that song ran mentioned it, he was reminded of the photo. No man could stand his wife seducing other men outside, and their model of an old husband and young wife made the man even more worried. Song ran was aware of this, and that was why she fanned the mes to stir up his father¡¯s suspicion. As expected, elder song¡¯s expression turned ugly. Although the resentment in Shen mengfang¡¯s eyes was fleeting, song ran sessfully caught it. Come on, bring it on, this great aunt will apany you to the end! After that, the dining table became much quieter. Shen mengfang did not dare to say anything more. Song Guoqing put down his chopsticks halfway through his meal and went upstairs alone. Shen mengfang quickly followed him. Chapter 180 180 I¡¯ll let you take all the me As soon as they left, song Xuan said in a low voice, ¡± why did she mention team leader Gu out of the blue? what¡¯s her motive? ¡± Song ran shook her head. I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t have any good intentions. Song Xuan took a sip of the old duck ginseng soup and said, ¡± you should be on guard against her. Let team leader Gu be on guard against her too. Song Xuan was really worried about her sister and her future brother-inw. However, these two people were much smarter than her. Song ran smiled and said, ¡± sis, don¡¯t worry. Jinghang is not in Haicheng now. He¡¯s on an inspection trip. I don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll be back. I¡¯ll be careful of Shen mengfang during this period. The next day When he returned to school, the results of the first mock exam were all out. Song ran¡¯s overall results did not fluctuate muchpared to thest exam. She did it on purpose so that her opponents would let their guard down. She did not need to give her all in a small test like this. She was already mentally and physically exhausted. If she still had to guard against Wen Huihui in her studies, she might die from overexertion. She was considered to have a deep understanding of the golden mean. On the other hand, Wen Huihui felt that it was a little ironic. Their grades collectively declined and regressed significantly. Overall, they lost dozens of points. In thest semester of her past life, Wen Huihui was always in the top five in every exam. She was always ahead of song ran by a huge margin. This time, song ran was ranked 17th while Wen Huihui was ranked 18th. Song ran was ranked 17th because she only wanted to be in 17th ce. Wen Huihui, on the other hand, had given her all to get 18th ce. The two of them could not be mentioned in the same breath. So what if he had calcted all the traps? Song ran sneered in her heart as she stared at the person in front of her who was flipping through the papers non-stop. Did he not believe that she had done so badly? If it wasn¡¯t for cheating to pull up your mathematics score by more than ten points, you might not even be in the 18th ce. It¡¯s very likely that you¡¯ll be in the 28th or 38th ce. Therefore, since she had spent all her time learning how to scheme against others, how could she not regress? Wen Huihui flipped through the papers several times, hoping that the teacher had marked the papers wrong and added more points. Otherwise, her ranking would be too ugly. She actually did worse than song ran and ranked behind her. What right did song ran have to do that? She flipped through the papers a few times and realized in despair that there was no one wrong. The mes of jealousy in her heart burned even more fiercely. She did not even have the advantage in her studies. It was gone. It was all gone. Song ran had taken everything away from her. Now, she owed Shen mengfang 150 yuan and she did not know when she would be able to pay it off. The man she liked was also loyal to song ran. Even the teacher¡¯s impression of her as a good student with good grades was gradually being erased by song ran. Not a single one of them went smoothly! She clenched the test paper in her hand tightly and felt indignant. No, she would never allow song ran to enjoy all the glory. They had grown up together, so why did she have to take all the benefits? Why should she only stand in her shadow and ept the asional praise from others? It was all song ran¡¯s fault. Song ran took away the glory that should have belonged to her. She took away everything that belonged to her. She hated song ran to the core. Song ran was discussing the questions in a low voice with Li Sheng, who was beside her. At the same time, she was quietly observing Wen Huihui¡¯s reaction. Judging from her flustered look, it was obvious that she had med song ran for her failure again. That¡¯s right, people like Wen Huihui would never look for reasons from herself. She would only me the heavens and others, as if she was the most innocent and pitiful. There must be something hateful about a pitiful person! Chapter 181 181 Her heart warmed In Haicheng, song ran received a letter from Gu jinghang. Song ran, who received the letter, held it in her arms as if it was a priceless treasure. She repeated to her sister for the 1800th time, ¡± ¡°My family¡¯s older brother Jing hang, not only is he handsome, his handwriting is also so beautiful. How can there be such a perfect person in the world?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Song Xuan threw a book at him. Other than thinking about jinghang when she was free, song ran put all her energy into her studies. Song ran¡¯s deskmate, Li Sheng, did not do well either. The three of them were ranked 17th, 18th, and 19th respectively in the preliminary test. It was worth mentioning that there were only 40 students in their ss. In other words, the three of them were average. However, Li Sheng¡¯snguage grades were top-notch. She was always the top in her grade and her essays were especially good. Song ran¡¯snguage was rtively weak. Sitting next to her, theyplemented each other. Song ran took Li Sheng¡¯s Chinese test paper and looked at it carefully. She only returned the paper to Li Sheng when the political science teacher walked into the ssroom. Then, she opened themunication book that was specially used for the two of them in ss and wrote on it: ¡°I¡¯ll go to your house tonight?¡± Li Sheng nced at the politics teacher, who was exining the test papers on the podium, and quickly answered her question, ¡± ¡°Are you really going? Or did Yingluo ask me to cover up the lie again?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really going,¡± song ran said. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a Learning Exchange,¡± song ran replied. alright, ¡± Li Sheng said, ¡± you cane to my house and try the cooking of my housekeeper. Aunt Chen¡¯s cooking is superb. No one doesn¡¯t like it. alright, ¡± said song ran, ¡± it¡¯s time for ss. Listen carefully. She closed themunicationptop and the two of them focused on the ss. Li Sheng was more focused on her subjects and only paid the most attention to the Chinese ss. She was always absent-minded in other sses. Song ran would try to catch her attention from time to time so that she would not be distracted. Li Sheng was very grateful to her for this. Their determination to improve together was even stronger. When school ended in the evening, the two of them walked out of the ssroom together. Wen Huihui watched them leave and heard her current deskmate¡¯s indifferent voice. ¡°Huihui, why isn¡¯t song ran with you anymore? In the past, you two were inseparable no matter where you went.¡± Because of the incident of her stealing, Li Yan was the only one in the ss who was willing to talk to her. Wen Huihui said sarcastically, ¡± rich people like to y with rich people. Song ran has always been a snob. Now, she¡¯s finally showing her true colors. I¡¯ve been abandoned by her. Li Yan touched her head and said,¡±ah? I don¡¯t think song ran is the kind of person who likes the rich. Is there a misunderstanding between you two? You¡¯ve been deskmates since kindergarten. If there¡¯s any misunderstanding, you should clear it up with her. ¡± Wen Huihui snorted. you¡¯re just blinded by her appearance. I¡¯m not worthy of the song family. She likes to y with Lisheng, so I won¡¯t force her. It¡¯s my fault for not having a father who owns a bakery. Li Yan packed her bag and asked suspiciously, ¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t your mother own a dance club?¡± Everyone in the school thought that Wen Huihui was from a rich family. She had never mentioned that her biological mother was just an ordinary worker at the first steel nt. Everyone thought that du LiMei, who owned a dance club, was her biological mother. Wen Huihui¡¯s heart skipped a beat. That¡¯s right, she almost let the cat out of the bag and let others know that she was poor. She smiled awkwardly. opening a dance club isn¡¯t as profitable as opening a factory. My family only has one dance club and song ran doesn¡¯t like it. That¡¯s why she got together with Lisheng. Chapter 182 182 Chapter 183 snakes and rats Li Yan shook her head. I really couldn¡¯t tell that song ran was that kind of person. I always thought that she was very nice to you. Wen Huihui acted pitifully for a while before she walked out of the school gate with Li Yan. In the past, the song family¡¯s car would pick her up and send her to Zhongshan Road after school. Now, without song ran, she could only take the bus. Li Yan was walking towards the same tform as her. She was a little panicked.¡±Isn¡¯t your house nearby? Why do we need to take the bus?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to my grandma¡¯s ce, so I¡¯ll take a ride.¡± Li Yan pointed at the station. Wen Huihui chuckled. go ahead then. I¡¯ll wait here for my father to pick me up. Li Yan revealed a ttering smile.¡±I remember that your house is on Zhongshan Road, right? My grandma¡¯s house isn¡¯t far from there, can I take a ride in your family¡¯s car? You don¡¯t have to send me there, I¡¯ll just walk to your house.¡± Wen Huihui was so anxious that her forehead was covered in sweat. There was no way a car woulde to pick her up. If Li Yan really waited with her, her identity would be exposed. She forced a smile and said, ¡± Oh, I almost forgot. My dad told me this morning that he can¡¯t pick me up. How about this? I¡¯ll take the bus with you. Li Yan¡¯s face was full of disappointment. Li Yan¡¯s family was a blue-cor worker. Her parents worked in the factory and she had a younger brother. Their lives were rtively tight. She had never sat in a car before. She thought that she could benefit from having a rich girl as her deskmate. I didn¡¯t expect that. Sigh. She could only resign herself to her fate and get on the bus with Wen Huihui. The two of them got off the bus on Zhongshan Road. Wen Huihui walked to the front of her mansion and waved to Li Yan.¡±I¡¯m home. Goodbye.¡± With that, under Li Yan¡¯s envious gaze, he pushed open the small door of the courtyard, entered the courtyard, and then entered the mansion. She could feel the strong envy and jealousy behind her back. She enjoyed the feeling of being envied by others. It was just like how she had always looked at song ran. Therefore, she had to continue ying the role of a rich girl. Not only that, but she also wanted to take away everything that belonged to song ran. She wanted to make everyone envious of her, Wen Huihui, in an upright manner. The door closed with a tter, and she was locked in the darkness with all her ambitions and desires. In the Li family¡¯s house, in Li Sheng¡¯s bedroom, the two of them were lying on Li Sheng¡¯s big bed after dinner. Song ran rubbed her stomach and said, ¡± ¡°Aunt Chen¡¯s cooking is really good. I¡¯m already full. However, my mother Wu¡¯s cooking is also superb. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll bring you to my house to have a taste of mother Wu¡¯s cooking. Mother Wu knows a few cuisines. Huaiyang¡¯s local cuisine has already reached the point of perfection, and the Cantonese soup she makes is also unforgettable.¡± Li Sheng chuckled. song ran, we just had dinner. Don¡¯t talk about food anymore. I¡¯m really going to throw up if you talk about it again. Song ran sat up and said, ¡± I came to your house today mainly because I want us to form a group to help each other out. You will mainly teach me Chinese and how to improve my essay writing level in one semester. I can teach you Mathematics and English. As for the other two subjects, we are pretty good at them. Li Sheng raised her eyebrows and looked at her. song ran, you only scored about 70 marks in math. We¡¯re almost the same. Are you serious about teaching me? ¡± Song ran chuckled. I scored more than 70 marks because I wanted to score more than 70 marks. It¡¯s not that I can only score more than 70 marks. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Li Sheng asked, not fully understanding. Chapter 183 183 Don¡¯t touch a man¡¯s hand Li Yan shook her head. I really couldn¡¯t tell that song ran was that kind of person. I always thought that she was very nice to you. Wen Huihui acted pitifully for a while before she walked out of the school gate with Li Yan. In the past, the song family¡¯s car would pick her up and send her to Zhongshan Road after school. Now, without song ran, she could only take the bus. Li Yan was walking towards the same tform as her. She was a little panicked.¡±Isn¡¯t your house nearby? Why do we need to take the bus?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to my grandma¡¯s ce, so I¡¯ll take a ride.¡± Li Yan pointed at the station. Wen Huihui chuckled. go ahead then. I¡¯ll wait here for my father to pick me up. Li Yan revealed a ttering smile.¡±I remember that your house is on Zhongshan Road, right? My grandma¡¯s house isn¡¯t far from there, can I take a ride in your family¡¯s car? You don¡¯t have to send me there, I¡¯ll just walk to your house.¡± Wen Huihui was so anxious that her forehead was covered in sweat. There was no way a car woulde to pick her up. If Li Yan really waited with her, her identity would be exposed. She forced a smile and said, ¡± Oh, I almost forgot. My dad told me this morning that he can¡¯t pick me up. How about this? I¡¯ll take the bus with you. Li Yan¡¯s face was full of disappointment. Li Yan¡¯s family was a blue-cor worker. Her parents worked in the factory and she had a younger brother. Their lives were rtively tight. She had never sat in a car before. She thought that she could benefit from having a rich girl as her deskmate. I didn¡¯t expect that. Sigh. She could only resign herself to her fate and get on the bus with Wen Huihui. The two of them got off the bus on Zhongshan Road. Wen Huihui walked to the front of her mansion and waved to Li Yan.¡±I¡¯m home. Goodbye.¡± With that, under Li Yan¡¯s envious gaze, he pushed open the small door of the courtyard, entered the courtyard, and then entered the mansion. She could feel the strong envy and jealousy behind her back. She enjoyed the feeling of being envied by others. It was just like how she had always looked at song ran. Therefore, she had to continue ying the role of a rich girl. Not only that, but she also wanted to take away everything that belonged to song ran. She wanted to make everyone envious of her, Wen Huihui, in an upright manner. The door closed with a tter, and she was locked in the darkness with all her ambitions and desires. In the Li family¡¯s house, in Li Sheng¡¯s bedroom, the two of them were lying on Li Sheng¡¯s big bed after dinner. Song ran rubbed her stomach and said, ¡± ¡°Aunt Chen¡¯s cooking is really good. I¡¯m already full. However, my mother Wu¡¯s cooking is also superb. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll bring you to my house to have a taste of mother Wu¡¯s cooking. Mother Wu knows a few cuisines. Huaiyang¡¯s local cuisine has already reached the point of perfection, and the Cantonese soup she makes is also unforgettable.¡± Li Sheng chuckled. song ran, we just had dinner. Don¡¯t talk about food anymore. I¡¯m really going to throw up if you talk about it again. Song ran sat up and said, ¡± I came to your house today mainly because I want us to form a group to help each other out. You will mainly teach me Chinese and how to improve my essay writing level in one semester. I can teach you Mathematics and English. As for the other two subjects, we are pretty good at them. Li Sheng raised her eyebrows and looked at her. song ran, you only scored about 70 marks in math. We¡¯re almost the same. Are you serious about teaching me? ¡± Song ran chuckled. I scored more than 70 marks because I wanted to score more than 70 marks. It¡¯s not that I can only score more than 70 marks. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Li Sheng asked, not fully understanding. Chapter 184 184 He took everything from her Wen Huihui said goodbye to her with a fake smile, then turned around and left. Shen mengfang put herptop into her handbag and went into the bungalow with a smug smile. Old song was conservative and had strict requirements for his daughter in this aspect. He hated it when his daughter did things behind his back. If this matter was used well, it was obvious that he could temporarily suppress that girl¡¯s arrogance. At the dining table, song ran could always feel Shen mengfang¡¯s gaze sizing her up. She stirred the spoon in her hand quietly. What was Shen mengfang up to this time? With her around, there would never be peace in this family. She had to be on guard. But recently, she had been very rigorous in doing things. Thinking that they should not have any evidence in their hands, she continued to drink the soup quietly. Shen mengfang didn¡¯t say anything. Old song had gone to Hangzhou to ask for money and would only be back in two days. She could only wait for old song toe back before she could go to him andin about this girl who pretended to be obedient but was actually disobeying her. She had to bide her time and let this girl be smug for two more days. After dinner, song ran sat downstairs and studied. She nned to go to the courtyard to digest her food after she was done. Aunt Wu was busy in the kitchen. After she was done, she brought a te of oranges over and said, ¡± it¡¯s sour, sweet, and watery. It¡¯s delicious. Ran, you eat it. Song ran was peeling an orange while reading Li Sheng¡¯s model essay. Song ran¡¯s Chinese results were not good because of herposition. She had to cram for the whole semester in this area. Aunt Wu got up and closed the windows. She came back with a nket and passed it to song ran. the sun is short and it¡¯s cold at night. Xiao ran, put it on before you study. Song ran wrapped herself in the nket and focused on flipping through the text. She studied every sentence in Li Sheng¡¯sposition carefully. She studied the entire structure of the writing and the words and sentences that were used to please Li Sheng. She had studied them with all her heart. There were only three months left until the college entrance examination. It was indeed urgent and urgent. She could not rx for even a moment. Aunt Wu sat beside her and watched her as she flipped through the books. Aunt Wu was illiterate in the past, and it was song ran who helped her to read. She could barely recognize her own name and some simple words. She liked to watch song ran study as if she was her own child. She would always smile with relief. Aunt Wu seemed to have thought of something. She looked up at the second floor and whispered, ¡± ¡°Xiao ran.¡± ¡°What?¡± Song ran looked at him seriously and did not even look up. I saw second Madam talking to Wen Huihui when I went to the backyard to collect the fermented beans before dinner. Unlike the song sisters, aunt Wu did not dare to disrespect Shen mengfang. She still addressed her as second Madam. Shen mengfang had always been dissatisfied with this form of address, but she did not dare to say anything. After all, this was already giving her enough face. Song ran finally raised her head and looked at aunt Wu. Then, she looked up alertly. She covered her lips with her index finger and made a shushing gesture. Then, she packed up her textbooks and pulled aunt Wu upstairs. In song ran¡¯s room, she lowered her voice and said, ¡± did Shen mengfang and Wen Huihui notice you at that time? ¡± Aunt Wu waved her hand. I don¡¯t think so. It was dark at that time. I was just about to peek out from the back of the house when I saw the two of them standing under the sycamore tree outside the courtyard talking. I didn¡¯te out and just quietly sized them up. did you hear what they said? ¡± song ran asked with a grave expression. &Nbsp; Chapter 185 185 Chapter 186 raising the de high Aunt Wu was in a difficult position. Aiyo, I really didn¡¯t hear that. It¡¯s a little far, so I can¡¯t hear it. But I saw Wen Huihui give something to second Madam. what did he give? ¡± song ran was alert. &Nbsp; Aunt Wu gestured with her hands. it¡¯s too dark. It¡¯s squarish. It looks like a book or something. Song ran¡¯s heart sank. A script? The next night, Shen mengfang could no longer hide her smugness. She was gloating over the fact that the second son of the song family was about to be brutally interrogated by old song. Thinking about it made her feel good. This girl had been on top of her for so long. Just because of one photo, old song had been on guard against her. It was time to fight back. At the dining table, Shen mengfang put her handbag aside. For the past two days, she had been carrying the bag that contained evidence of song ran¡¯s lying everywhere she went, afraid that it would be stolen. She sat down with a smile and nced at the dishes on the table. She picked up two pieces of food with her chopsticks and continued with a smile, ¡± Xiao ran, your dad ising home tomorrow. Do you miss him? ¡± Song ran chewed on the food in her mouth and said after a while, ¡± ¡°We don¡¯t talk about food or sleep. Why does aunty Shen always like to talk so much nonsense when she¡¯s eating?¡± Song Xuan lowered her head andughed. Elder song was not at home, yet Shen mengfang still dared to provoke her second miss. Had she not suffered enough in the past? However, this time, Shen mengfang did not m the table and leave in anger. She just smiled calmly. sigh, it seems like your father doted on you for nothing. He¡¯s been away from home for a few days, but you didn¡¯t mention him at all. Song ran mmed her chopsticks on the table and stared at her with one hand supporting her chin. She said with a half-smile, ¡± ¡°Aunty Shen, look at your face. Do you have something against me again and n toin to my dad? I¡¯ve always seen you act so frivolously when you¡¯re nning to tell on me. ¡± Shen mengfang¡¯s face turned pale in an instant. Was she that obvious? Could it be that this girl knew some kind of sorcery that allowed her to know what she was thinking? She was so flustered that her palms turned cold, but she quickly forced herself to calm down. She smiled cautiously and said, ¡± ¡°You little girl, you still dare to say that I¡¯m petty. I think you need to change this bad habit of yours.¡± Song ran gave a fake smile. I¡¯m just influenced by thepany I keep. As an elder, aunty Shen, you should set an example for me. Don¡¯t teach me to be bad. Shen mengfang¡¯s lips trembled, and so did her hands, which were hidden under the table. This girl¡¯s constantposure made her want to tear off her calm facade and be hysterical. ¡°Hehe, naturally.¡± In the end, Shen mengfang was defeated. She hurriedly ate two mouthfuls of rice and went upstairs with her bag. what is Shen mengfang trying to do? ¡± song Xuan shot a nce at song ran. what trouble is she trying to cause? ¡± Obviously, Shen mengfang¡¯s ambitions and schemes were written all over her face, and it was easy for people to see through her thoughts. Song ran chuckled. what more trouble can she cause? ¡± He¡¯s just going to tell old song that I¡¯m a bad kid who doesn¡¯t learn well.¡± That night, song ran held Nannan in her arms and stroked the fur on its back. She then said softly, ¡± ¡°Yueyue, I¡¯ve raised you for a few years. It¡¯s time for you to make a contribution.¡± Unlike other domestic cats, ran ran liked to pick on mice. In the past, song ran had always despised this bad habit of hers. This time, she felt that ran ran could go back to her old career. Chapter 186 186 Chapter 187 distracted It brought Yingying out of the yard and went to arge Bush at the back. At night, a few rats would be able to escape. She squatted at the side, suppressed her disgust, and let go of the Kasaya. ¡°Good son, catch a rat for your mother. I want it alive.¡± Xi Jue was walking slowly along the grass when suddenly, a flood Dragon emerged from the sea and Xi Jue rushed into the grass as fast as he could. There was a harvest! At around nine O ¡®clock in the evening, Shen mengfang put on a sleeping robe after taking a shower. She sat in front of the dressing table and applied some cream on her face. She patted her face and enjoyed the fragrance of the high-end cream. The sleeping robe she was wearing was made of silk. She thought that it was autumn and it would be a little cold to wear it. She had to ask aunt Wu to wash the silk sleeping robes again and put them away tomorrow. After applying the cream on her face, she applied some perfume on her body and was about to close the window to sleep. When she walked to the window, she saw song ran, the sick cat, standing on the window sill. In the dim light, she impatiently shouted, ¡± ¡°Go away, you sick cat.¡± Qianqian jumped down from the window sill and entered Shen mengfang¡¯s room. Only then did she see clearly that the cat had a mouse in its mouth. She was so scared that her face turned pale and she screamed. As if he had a human mind, the Yingying held the struggling rat in her mouth and walked towards Shen mengfang step by step. Shen mengfang was so scared that she lost her soul and stumbled out. She jumped onto her bed. Shen mengfang looked back and was about to vomit because of the stupid cat. She screamed and rushed out, shouting, ¡± ¡°Mother Wu, mother Wu, what¡¯s wrong with you? There¡¯s a rat at home!¡± In song ran¡¯s bedroom not far away, she smiled and rushed out of her room. ¡°There¡¯s a rat? Let Yingluo catch it. ¡± ¡°It was your cat who did it,¡± Shen mengfang said angrily. Aunt Wu, who heard themotion, rushed upstairs. Song ran was surprised and asked, ¡± ¡°Yingluo bit it? That¡¯s impossible, right?¡± As she spoke, she pushed open the door to her father¡¯s bedroom and saw Qianqian sitting in the middle of Shen mengfang¡¯s big bed with a rat in her mouth like a mountain King. Song ranughed wildly in her heart.¡¯Good girl, I¡¯ll reward you with fish tomorrow.¡¯ Shen mengfang was most afraid of rats. Knowing that there were rats in her room, she had already scurried to the first floor. Song ran saw the handbag that she had always carried with her on the bedside table. As a human, there would always be a slip-up. She was just giving the right medicine. She pretended to shout,¡±Yueyue, what¡¯s wrong with you? who allowed you to bring a rat into Auntie Shen¡¯s room?¡± You¡¯re too insensible.¡± Aunt Wu rushed up to the second floor. Song ran had already chased ran ran to the window. Song ran¡¯s voice was loud. get out, get out. Don¡¯te in with a rat in your mouth anymore. Do you understand? ¡± He jumped off the window sill. Aunt Wu clutched her chest and heaved a sigh of relief. She turned around and called Shen mengfang, who was on the first floor, ¡± second Madam, Zhenzhen has left. You cane back now. Shen mengfang covered her nose and mouth with lingering fear and said in disgust, ¡± ¡°That animal just ran to my bed. Hurry up and change my quilt and pillow.¡± Song ran sneered. ran ran to your bed, but haozi didn¡¯t. You¡¯re so particr. Shen mengfang was disgusted by the sick cat and still felt like puking. When she saw song ran¡¯s mocking face, she was so angry that her face turned green.¡±Do you think everyone is like you, thinking that the sick cat is clean?¡± Song ran was toozy to argue with her. She went back to her room and closed the door. She reached into her pajamas and took out herptop. Chapter 187 187 His wife gave it to him Obviously, Wen Huihui must have stolen the notebook and given it to Shen mengfang. She was a little confused. Was this notebook something important? She flipped through it and saw a conversation between her and Li Sheng. Then, she suddenly realized. ¡°I¡¯ll go to your house tonight?¡± ¡°Are you really going? Or did Yingluo ask me to cover up the lie again?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really going.¡± Song ran suddenly felt a sense of fear. Yes, she had been careless. She had been too outspoken and left such an important piece of evidence in the ssroom. Wen Huihui and Shen mengfang were already looking for her mistakes with a magnifying ss, but she had personally handed the evidence of her negligence to them. There was no reason for them to not use it. She tore off the ¡®evidence¡¯ page, burned it, and flipped through it again. There was nothing else she could use against her conversation with Li Sheng, so she put the notebook away safely. Song ran had a good night¡¯s sleep, but Shen mengfang was still in a state of shock. She was most afraid of rats. Although the bedsheets and nkets had been changed, she still felt as if there were rats crawling on the bed the moment she closed her eyes. It kept her up all night. Early the next morning, song Guoqing came back from Hangcheng. He went to Hangcheng because he couldn¡¯t get back a sum of money that had been umted over the years. This time, he went in person, but he still couldn¡¯t find a way. The factory had closed down, and the boss couldn¡¯t pay him back with that much money. He had a shameless face that said he wanted money but didn¡¯t want to die. Song Guoqing was so angry that he asked his driver, Jiang Hongbing, to drive him back overnight. Once he was back, Shen mengfang¡¯s fatigue fromst night¡¯s insomnia was instantly swept away. Old song was back, and she could finally confront that girl. At the breakfast table, Shen mengfang obviously did not notice song Guoqing¡¯s suppressed anger. She provoked song ran again, ¡± ran,st time you called to say you were going to stay the night at Lisheng¡¯s ce. Did you really stay there? ¡± Song ran looked innocent and nced at her. ¡°Aunty Shen, what do you mean? Why would I lie to my dad?¡± Song ran could see her father¡¯s emotions fluctuating. She could tell that it was not going well for him to get the money. Shen mengfang¡¯s actions were undoubtedly adding fuel to the fire. So, she would just add fuel to the fire. Shen mengfang chuckled smugly and said, ¡± ¡°What can¡¯t you do?¡± Song ran¡¯s face darkened. aunty Shen, can you stop talking? ¡± My dad just came back from Hangcheng and is very tired. Can you let him rest for a while first?¡± In Shen mengfang¡¯s eyes, song ran was just trying to keep the peace. The more she did that, the more it showed that she was guilty. How could she let that girl off so easily? She stood up slowly. as an elder, I can¡¯t just watch you go down the wrong path. You¡¯re so young, but you¡¯ve already learned how to let your ssmates cover up your lies, right? ¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes were filled with panic. I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. Shen mengfang felt smug. This little girl finally knew how to be afraid, right? She snorted,¡±you don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about?¡± You didn¡¯t even stay at Lisheng¡¯s housest time. Ran, why did you lie to your father?¡± aunty Shen, ¡± song ran struggled, ¡± don¡¯t spout nonsense. Do you have any evidence? ¡± Shen mengfang smiled and said,¡±evidence?¡± I really do have one.¡± After saying that, she ran up the stairs and hurried back down with her handbag. you¡¯re still so stubborn. I¡¯ll show you the evidence. After she finished speaking, she reached into her bag. When she touched it, her heart immediately sank, and her face turned pale. She was so anxious that cold sweat broke out. Why wasn¡¯t there any? Chapter 188 188 You want me to cover up the lie? She had always kept it in her handbag and it had followed her everywhere. She even carried it when she went to the toilet. It was impossible that she was not inside. aunty Shen, ¡± song ran said innocently, ¡± what evidence are you talking about? ¡± Song Guoqing looked at her impatiently. He was really annoyed by his wife, who was always causing trouble. There was no peace at home, it was really unfortunate! Shen mengfang snapped out of her daze. Song ran was the one who caused the rat incidentst night. She wanted to steal the evidence. She angrily ced her bag on the table and said in a sharp voice, ¡± ¡°Did you steal the notebook?¡± Song ran found it funny. Shen mengfang was really desperate. How could she ask her such a question? even if she took it, could it be considered stealing? She, Shen mengfang, really knew how to call a thief out To Catch a Thief. Obviously, song ran would not lose her rationality andposure like her. She still put on an innocent look and said, ¡± ¡°Aunty Shen, I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Song Guoqing nced at Shen mengfang, who had been causing trouble early in the morning, and was even more upset. There was no turning back for Shen mengfang. She looked at song Guoqing and said sincerely, ¡± old song, ran is still young. She might have been told to lie. That night, she called and said that she wanted to stay at Li Sheng¡¯s house. In fact, she didn¡¯t even stay at Li Sheng¡¯s house. Song Guoqing frowned and said,¡¯ran won¡¯t lie. What¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re not letting me rest so early in the morning, what are you trying to do?¡± Shen mengfang grabbed his hand and tried her best to show the sincerity of a stepmother. ¡°Old song, aren¡¯t you afraid that ran has been cheated by someone? She¡¯s still young, her ears are soft, and she doesn¡¯t have much experience. It¡¯s easy for her to be incited to lie.¡± Initially, she had wanted to use this incident to ruin the poor captain¡¯s impression in old song¡¯s heart. Then, she would invite his family over the next time and take advantage of the situation topletely ruin the rtionship between the two. This time, the little b * tch had stolen the notebook. She didn¡¯t know if old song would believe her. She was very uncertain and stared at song Guoqing in fear. Song Guoqing was annoyed by her and lost his patience. He casually asked song ran, ¡± ran, you did stay at Li Sheng¡¯s house that day, didn¡¯t you? ¡± Song ran¡¯s heart ached. Why had Shen mengfang always been so fearless and thought of all kinds of ways to frame her? it was precisely because her father¡¯s stand was not firm that Shen mengfang could always push the mes of war onto her with just a few words. She looked straight at her father and said, ¡± ¡°You believe what aunty Shen said? When have I ever lied to you?¡± Song Guoqing suddenly felt that his suspicion had hurt his daughter¡¯s heart. He looked at Shen mengfang angrily and said, ¡± that¡¯s enough. Xiao ran won¡¯t lie. Stop talking. Shen mengfang panicked and said,¡±old song, I saw theptop¡¯s Hanhan with my own eyes.¡± With a ¡°pa¡± sound, song Guoqing vented all his anger on her and gave her a tight p. Song ran sneered and stared at the woman. Shen mengfang covered her face and looked at the Furious song Guoqing. She finally calmed down a little. The evidence had been destroyed by the little b * tch. If she continued to pester him, she would only make him angrier. Her eyes darted around and her brain was spinning fast. Now that theptop had been stolen by that girl, if she could find the person involved and Li Sheng, who was chatting with song ran on theptop, could testify that the girl had said those things to her ... Chapter 189 189 Too ambitious In that case, she should be able to redeem some of her reputation with old song. The next night, Shen mengfang sat in a small car and asked Jiang Hongbing to drive directly to the Li family¡¯s house. She knocked on the door and looked for Li Sheng with a gentle and kind smile. Lisheng, ran invited you to our house. She asked me to pick you up. In front of the song family¡¯s mansion, Shen mengfang led Li Sheng into the house. The two girls happened to be sent by old song to deliver tea to their uncle-inw¡¯s house and would not be back for a while. So, she felt relieved and led Li Sheng into the side hall. Song Guoqing was sitting on a mahogany chair, reading a newspaper. Li Sheng was a shy person, so she called out timidly, ¡± ¡°Uncle,¡± he said. Song Guoqing raised his head and looked at her in surprise. ¡°Who¡¯s your darling?¡± Li Sheng sat down in fear and trepidation, feeling that the atmosphere in the room was a little strange. Shen mengfang introduced her to song Guoqing. as expected, the children who y with ran all have good family backgrounds. Look at how beautiful and obedient this child is. She¡¯s ran¡¯s deskmate. Her name is Li Sheng. Song Guoqing frowned. Li Sheng felt his scalp go numb. He stared at Shen mengfang and song Guoqing obediently, not moving an inch. Shen mengfang was pleased with herself. She had to pick the soft persimmons to pinch. Song ran was so arrogant and domineering that she did not dare to do anything to her. Hence, she could only take a roundabout way to save the country and attack her deskmate. Shen mengfang continued. Xiao Li, you look like an obedient child. How can you help Xiao ran lie to her parents? ¡± Li Sheng¡¯s hand that was holding the cup trembled, and the water spilled on her, causing her face to turn pale. On Shanyin road, in a small courtyard hidden by the trees, song ran and song Xuan each carried a pot of tea leaves into the courtyard. Song ran mumbled, ¡± old song is really too much. Why did he have to give this PU ¡®er tea to my uncle tonight? if he gives it to him tomorrow, the tea leaves will be moldy. Song Xuan smiled. I just happened to ask my uncle to check on you and your boyfriend, team leader Gu. You have to go to ss tomorrow. How can you be free? ¡± The courtyard was a small siheyuan. As the director, her uncle-inw was very cautious in his words and actions. He was low-key and simple. He never used his position to make things convenient for his family. He was an honest and reliable person. The song sisters liked this uncle-inw very much. The two of them entered the courtyard and saw little aunt cutting a piece of salted meat and hanging it on a tree. When she saw the two sisters, she was overjoyed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you two girls tell me that you wereing?¡± Song ran walked over with a can of tea leaves and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°We¡¯re here to check out how the food at the director general¡¯s house is. Is there anything with good fish and meat behind closed doors?¡± Tang Men cut off the piece of salted meat and led the two sisters to the main room. She smiled and said, ¡± today, salted meat is the only meat dish. There¡¯s also winter melon braised in brown sauce. There are two eggnts steamed in the rice pot. Later on, we¡¯ll add some garlic and sesame oil. Next, we¡¯ll have vegetable tofu soup. Second miss, do you think our family is extravagant and wasteful? ¡± Song ran touched her chin and smiled. three dishes and one soup. The Director General¡¯s family is living a well-off life. As soon as they entered the house, they saw their uncle-inw, director Chu desong, ying with birds in the living room. When he saw the two sisters, he said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Two youngdies, you¡¯re here at mealtime. Are you missing your aunt¡¯s cooking?¡± The two of them ced the tea leaves on the table. Song ran sat down on the chairzily. my dad got a few bottles of good PU ¡®er and insisted that we send them over overnight. It shows that my dad respects my uncle. Chapter 190 190 Stole herptop Chu desong hung the birdcage on one side andughed, ¡± ¡°Thank you for your father¡¯s concern. Hmm, these tea leaves look good.¡± my dad gave it to you, ¡± said song ran. he doesn¡¯t want it to be the best. He only wants it to be the most expensive. After a while, Tang Men ran from the kitchen to the main room. She smiled and asked song ran, ¡± ran, how are you getting along with team leader Gu, the guy your uncle introduced to you? ¡± ¡°Aunty, are you rubbing it in?¡± song Xuan sighed. Tang Men nervously wiped her hands on her apron, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like her?¡± Song Xuan nced at song ran and said helplessly, ¡± I¡¯ve been hearing this girl talking about Captain Gu every day at home, saying things like the best man in the world, The Man of Gold, and so on. I¡¯m so annoyed by her. When ites to you, aunt, you can¡¯t even be quiet. Aunt, you¡¯re not allowed to mention Captain Gu in the future. Chu desong and Tang Men looked at each other and understood what he meant. They really didn¡¯t expect that this proud little girl would actually take a fancy to that team leader Gu. They even got along so well with him. They really should burn some incense. At the mention of Gu jinghang, song ran suddenly became excited. She pulled Chu desong¡¯s hand and said solemnly, ¡± ¡°Little uncle, you really have a good eye for heroes. Thank you for introducing such a good man to me.¡± Chu desong chuckled and said, ¡± actually, I didn¡¯t take the initiative to introduce you. It¡¯s team leader Gu who went around and found out that I¡¯m your rtive. He asked his superior, chief Liang, and asked me to make a connection with you. I just gave it a try. I didn¡¯t expect that you two would hit it off so well. Song ran was stunned. What did Wanwan mean? Before her uncle introduced Gu jinghang to her, they had no contact at all. She had never seen Gu jinghang before. It was really a little confusing. When he returned from his mission, he would definitely ask him about it. Tang Men turned around and went back into the kitchen to prepare dinner. Chu desong patted song ran¡¯s head. get along well with him. I heard that the higher-ups think highly of team leader Gu. He¡¯s a young man with a bright future ahead of him. Song ran nodded obediently in front of her uncle. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I will follow Director General Chu¡¯s instructions.¡± Chu desong then looked at song Xuan,¡±do you want Jingxing?¡± Uncle-inw will help you pick the most outstanding one in all aspects?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± Song Xuan pouted and waved her hand. Song ran teased, ¡± my sister doesn¡¯t like rough men. She likes cultured people. A man like Mr. Qian Zhongshu who is talented and interesting is the best. Song Xuan pinched her cheeks and said,¡±you¡¯re just being rude.¡± &Nbsp; While the family was having a great time, in the song family¡¯s mansion, Li Sheng¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. She clenched her fists and looked at Shen mengfang carefully. The corners of her mouth twitched and her voice changed, ¡± ¡°Aunty Shen, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m not lying to you.¡± Song Guoqing squinted his eyes and looked at the panicking youngdy in front of him. He remained calm and nced at Shen mengfang, making her tremble in fear. She grabbed Li Sheng¡¯s hand with an irresistible force and said, ¡± you child, why are you still so stubborn at this time? ran has already told us the truth. Didn¡¯t your Yueyue talk about it in that book? She let us all see that script.¡± Beads of sweat formed on Li Sheng¡¯s forehead as she stared at the woman in front of her in fear. Did song ran really confess? Chapter 191 191 Chapter 192 heart sinking Then, did that mean that Qianqian shouldn¡¯t continue to lie in front of the elders? She had always been a good student. Before song ran asked her to cover up her lie, she had never lied. Now, she really could not hold on any longer. Her teeth were chattering, and so were her hands. She raised her ss and took a sip of water. After a moment, she looked up at Shen mengfang. Li Sheng held the cup in her hand tightly and stared at Shen mengfang. She said firmly, ¡± aunty Shen, I don¡¯t know what ran told you, but she did sleep in my house that night. We formed a study aid group, and I was exining to her how to describe emotions in a characterposition that night. It was toote, and I was worried about letting her go, so I asked her to call home. Shen mengfang immediately stood up and pointed at Li Sheng in a rage. you¡¯re lying. You¡¯re so young, yet you¡¯re already spouting nonsense in front of your elders. I saw the notebook you were chatting in. You were the one who wrote it. What do you mean by really going to your house? or are you going to help Xiao ran cover up her lie? there¡¯s concrete evidence. Why didn¡¯t you learn from the good? why did you learn from the bad? ¡± Song Guoqing¡¯s head started to hurt. Ever since they returned from Hangcheng, Shen mengfang had been making a scene for the entire day. She was insistent on something that was not true. At this point, he was really getting impatient. ¡°Aunty Shen, where¡¯s the notebook with conclusive evidence that you mentioned?¡± Li Sheng asked, cutting off all means of retreat. Shen mengfang gritted her teeth so hard that she almost broke them. She learned everything from song ran. She learned everything from that b * tch song ran. One or two of them could already bully her. She could not even pinch a soft persimmon. of course, ¡± she said angrily, ¡± song ran destroyed the corpse and destroyed all traces. Song Guoqing¡¯s patience had run out. He shouted angrily, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Shen mengfang did not give up. old song, I really saw theptop. I didn¡¯t lie to you. Last night, ran brought a rat into my room and stole theptop, destroying the evidence. Song Guoqing was obviously not old enough to distort the truth. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡± it¡¯s ran¡¯s notebook. How did it end up in your hands? ¡± Shen mengfang was stumped by his question. Her face turned pale. Wasn¡¯t she just confessing that she was trying to use song ran¡¯s weakness against her by pulling some dirty tricks? Besides, as a fellowrade, she could not drag Wen Huihui down with her. She was already in such a difficult situation. If she were to drag anotherrade down with her, song ran would be even more unscrupulous in bullying them in the future. ran put it on the table, ¡± she said, her eyes shing. I saw it by ident. Song Guoqing gave Shen mengfang another tight p. He was so angry that he red at her. don¡¯t make things up. Xiao Li is an obedient and honest child. He would never lie to me. Xiao ran would not lie to me either. After he finished speaking, he flicked his sleeves and left. Shen mengfang gritted her teeth and chased after him, exining, ¡± ¡°Old song, old song jianjia.¡± Downstairs, Li Sheng stood up slowly, but her legs went soft and she fell back into the chair. She was so flustered that she almost blurted out everything. Fortunately, she believed that if song ran had really confessed, she would have told her in advance. She did not trust anyone else but song ran. She stood up and walked out. Jiang Hongbing, the chauffeur of the song family, followed her and said, ¡± ¡°Little girl, I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Li Sheng¡¯s steps were a little weak, but she reluctantly replied, ¡± ¡°Thank you, Wanwan. Thank you, uncle.¡± Chapter 192 192 Chapter 193: there are policies and countermeasures After the song sisters finished their dinner, little aunt sent them to the intersection and stopped a taxi for them. The two sisters got in the car and waved goodbye to little aunt. It was almost nine O ¡®clock, and most of the shops on the street were closed. Only the dance clubs were lit up, and the taxi and the song family¡¯s car passed by. Song ran realized that the car that passed by her was her family¡¯s car. She took a closer look and was surprised to see Li Sheng sitting inside. How could it be Li Sheng? Did Li Shenge out of her house? Why was it like this? Had she been lured away? Shen mengfang¡¯s scheme? A few years suddenly jumped into her mind, and she suddenly panicked. She had been careless and negligent. She instinctively asked the driver to turn around and follow the car in front. ¡°Ran, what are you doing?¡± song Xuan was surprised. Song ran grabbed her sister¡¯s hand tightly and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I saw my family¡¯s car. Lisheng is sitting in it. Song Xuan was even more puzzled,¡±she¡¯s alone?¡± How could that be?¡± The taxi driver turned around and followed the car in front of him, honking the horn continuously. Jiang Hongbing looked back through the rearview mirror and seemed to see the song sisters, so he quickly stopped the car by the side of the road. Song ran got out of the car in a hurry. When Li Sheng saw that it was song ran, he got out of the car in a hurry and held her hand. ran, you didn¡¯t tell aunty Shen what happened that night, did you? ¡± Song ran¡¯s heart was in her throat. did Yueyue confess to them? ¡± she asked. &Nbsp; Li Sheng was a weak child. She could not withstand a few loud words from others. She was someone who could be easily exposed. Song ran should have told her not to believe Shen mengfang¡¯s words. This time, she could only think about whether to continue to cover up her lie or to confess. I didn¡¯t say it. If you did, I¡¯d be a liar in the eyes of the elders. Song ran, why don¡¯t you lie to me? ¡± Li Sheng said in a trembling voice. Song ran¡¯s heart was immediately put at ease. This girl was really scary. She swallowed her saliva and gasped, ¡± no, no. I didn¡¯t say anything. Lisheng, I won¡¯t frame you for this. Li Sheng was so scared that tears came out of her eyes.¡±That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Song ran was even more aware of how difficult her situation in that family was. Shen mengfang would use all means to sow discord between her and her father. Song ran really had to be observant and alert in order to deal with this woman who wanted to stir up trouble. They sent Li Sheng back to the Li family¡¯s house, then reminded her again and again that Shen mengfang wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. They told her not to believe a single word she said. Li Sheng nodded solemnly and promised her. Song ran turned around and saw her sister with her arms crossed. She stared at her coldly and said, ¡± you did get Li Sheng to cover up your lie. You didn¡¯t stay over at the Li family¡¯s house that night. Song ran made up her mind. because jinghang wanted to do an inspection. I went to visit him. I didn¡¯te back. Song Xuanye furrowed her brows and snorted. then, did you sleep in Gu jinghang¡¯s dormitory? ¡± ¡°Yes,¡± song ran nodded. There was no need to hide anything from her sister. Song Xuan was furious,¡±you¡¯re so silly!¡± Song ran grabbed her fingers. we shouldn¡¯t have done that. We didn¡¯t do anything. Sis, you have to believe in jinghang¡¯s character. Hmph! song Xuan snorted, ¡± I only believe in a man¡¯s instincts. I don¡¯t believe in his character. Song ran stared at her with her mouth agape. wow, my sister can actually say such vulgar words. I always thought you were an otherworldly fairy. You also know that men have their instincts? ¡± Chapter 193 193 Chapter 194 return to the original owner No matter what, her sister was still a twenty-year-olddy who was two years older than her. ¡°I¡¯m being serious,¡± song Xuan gritted her teeth. Song ran¡¯s eyes were sincere. She hugged her sister and said, ¡± ¡°I am also serious with you. Jing hang is a modest gentleman.¡± When the two of them returned home, the living room was empty. Song ran took theptop that she and Lisheng used to chat with each other and went to her father¡¯s room. She knocked on the door and entered. When Shen mengfang saw her, she gritted her teeth in hatred. However, she had no choice but to put on a humble front and act like a little girl. She had to bear with it. She had to learn to lie low and know when to advance and when to retreat. She could not anger old song at this time. After all, old song was her only backer. Song ran threw theptop onto song Guoqing¡¯s legs. She looked pitiful as if she had been wronged and said, ¡± dad, you don¡¯t believe me. You even called Li Sheng over to question me, right? ¡± Song Guoqing looked a little guilty and said perfunctorily, ¡± it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll be cheated by others. Ran, you have to understand me. You¡¯re my daughter, and I¡¯m always worried that you¡¯ll be taken advantage of outside. Do you know that? ¡± Song ran¡¯s smile was bitter. She opened herptop and said with a choked voice, ¡± ¡°You believe everything aunty Shen says? what about me and Lisheng talking about lying in a notebook? I¡¯ve brought you the notebook, you can flip through it. Father, you can choose not to believe Gu jinghang and I have nothing to say, but you can¡¯t choose not to believe your own daughter.¡± Shen mengfang¡¯s eyelids twitched. Song ran was really an actress. She was really good at acting out a sad drama. She admitted defeat. Song Guoqing closed the notebook and handed it to song ran. He said in a soft voice, ¡± I was too petty. I didn¡¯t do the right thing. Don¡¯t be angry, okay? ¡± Shen mengfang lowered her eyes and felt dejected. There was no turning back. This matter had been muddled over by the little b * tch just like that. Would she be so kind as to let old song check the notebook? She must have gotten rid of that page a long time ago. This little girl was so cautious now, so watertight, it really made her heart jump. Song Guoqing coaxed his aggrieved daughter for a while before song ran walked out of their room with tears in her eyes. As soon as she returned to her room and closed the door, all the grievances and pity on song ran¡¯s face disappeared. She wiped her tears away. With her natural acting skills, it would be a pity if she did not be an actress. Shen mengfang, it¡¯s not that easy for you to backstab me. In song Guoqing¡¯s bedroom, Shen mengfang was still trying to argue. ¡°Guoqing, you have to believe me!¡± Song Guoqing raised his hand and gave her a tight p. He said angrily, ¡± you¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere in the future. I¡¯ll also hand over my position in the factory to someone else. Don¡¯t think about getting a single cent from me! Shen mengfang¡¯s body trembled, and her face turned ashen. Old song had given her an idle job at the factory, and she only hung around asionally. At the end of the year, she would receive a considerable bonus. She used this bonus to set up a small factory in ning city for her brother, buy a house, and get a wife. It allowed the Shen family to live a happy life. Her family almost relied on her alone. Now that her position had been removed and her dividends were gone, how was she going to live? She lowered her posture and pretended to be pitiful as she pulled on song Guoqing¡¯s arm. National Day, I was wrong, I did it for ran¡¯s own good, please forgive me ¡± Chapter 194 194 I really do have evidence Song Guoqing was furious. ¡°If you say one more word, get out of the song family immediately!¡± Shen mengfang immediately kept quiet out of fear and did not dare to say another word. It was early November, and it waste autumn in Haicheng. The ginkgo trees on both sides of the road were golden in color. A maple tree nted in the song family¡¯s courtyard was as red as the rising sun. Song ran put on a red sweater with white snowkes on it. Before she went out, she argued with aunt Wu for a while. Aunt Wu: ¡± ran, put on your cotton pants. It¡¯s cold outside. how bright is the sun? it¡¯s not cold, not cold, ¡± said song ran. &Nbsp; Aunt Wu: ¡± if you don¡¯t listen to your elders, you¡¯ll suffer. You¡¯ll have a cold leg in the future. Song ran facepalmed. a person¡¯s strong will is built from the cold. Song ran had to keep her mind clear at all times. She couldn¡¯t be toofortable. Aunt Wu couldn¡¯t argue with her, so she mumbled to her that she was still young, but she would regret it when she got older. Song ran went out of the door. The Golden autumn and October wereing to an end and the sun was still warm. After she entered the ssroom, she saw Wen Huihui walking in guiltily. Song ran sat there calmly, sizing up Wen Huihui without making a sound. Wen Huihui was really capable. She stole her notebook and gave it to Shen mengfang. The two of them nned to work together to set her up. Wen Huihui really had a bad memory. During the morning reading ss, the form teacher walked in and song ran reached out her hand to report. Teacher Gao nodded.¡±Song ran, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Song ran stood up slowly. teacher, I have a notebook. Someone stole it. Wen Huihui¡¯s hands trembled and her face turned pale. Teacher Gao frowned. In this era, people were upright and upright. They were very disgusted with petty theft and would not let it go easily. Stealing a single Yuan might even result in a demerit. ¡°What notebook? How did it get stolen?¡± it¡¯s aptop that my dad bought for me in Hong Kong, ¡± song ran answered honestly. &Nbsp; The value of the notebook immediately rose because of its origin, and at that time, things from Hong Kong were very popr. ¡°Was it really stolen and not you who left it at home or something?¡± teacher Gao asked seriously. teacher, I¡¯m sure it was stolen. Also, I¡¯m a suspect. ¡°Who is it?¡± Song ran pointed at Wen Huihui. Huihui has expressed her love for my notebook more than once. Wen Huihui could not help but jump up. song ran, you¡¯re ndering me! we¡¯ll know whether you stole it or not after we search your bag, ¡± song ran said casually. &Nbsp; Wen Huihui¡¯s face turned pale. Teacher Gao had already walked to her side and reached out her hand.¡±Let me take a look at your bag,¡± Wen Huihui looked smug. So be it. Anyway, the notebook should be with Shen mengfang now. Song ran¡¯s wish to frame her was probably going to be dashed. Teacher Gao took the bag and rummaged through it. She took out a notebook and asked song ran, ¡± ¡°Is this the notebook?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Yingluo.¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief as if she had seen a ghost. How could this be? How was that possible? Teacher Gao red at Wen Huihui angrily. She had already been disgusted by this scheming little girl after the sample test. This time, the incident with the notebook had hit Wen Huihui to rock bottom. ¡°What else do you have to say?¡± I didn¡¯t steal it, ¡± Wen Huihui denied vehemently. I don¡¯t know why this notebook would be in my bag. Chapter 195 195 Give Shen mengfang a p Song ran looked at her expressionlessly. The scene was still vivid in her mind. She denied that it was the same scene when she stole the sample. The only difference was that song ran did not steal the sample, but Wen Huihui did steal her notebook. Song ran said coldly, ¡± you knocked the stack of books on my desk onto the floor and found my notebook. You¡¯ve always liked it and wanted to take it for yourself. So, you stole it. Huihui, didn¡¯t you do the same? ¡± Wen Huihui stared at song ran in horror. Why did it seem like she had seen it with her own eyes? Song ran sneered in her heart. The books on her desk were all out of order. Wouldn¡¯t she be able to figure it out with a little deduction? ¡°Wen Huihui, what else do you have to say?¡± teacher Gao looked at her in disgust. Wen Huihui¡¯s hands were on the edge of the desk, her veins bulging. She repeated mechanically, ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t steal the notebook, I didn¡¯t steal it.¡± This was an era where evidence was conclusive. There was a motive and evidence. No matter how Wen Huihui quibbled, the crime of theft waspletely pinned on her head. Wen Huihui was so impulsive that she didn¡¯t care about anything else. ¡°The notebook shouldn¡¯t be in my bag.¡± Song ran¡¯s cold voice came from behind her, ¡± ¡°You stole it. It shouldn¡¯t be in your bag. Where should it be?¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s heart raced in fear. If she continued to pursue this matter, her dark side would only get bigger and her ill-intentioned plot would only be despised by the form teacher even more. She didn¡¯t dare to argue anymore. Teacher Gao was so angry that her face turned green. after discussing with the director of the political education Department, you will be given appropriate punishment. Wen Huihui, you are already in your third year of high school. I hope that you can focus on your studies and not do anything to tarnish the ss¡¯s reputation. If this happens again, I will expel you immediately! Wen Huihui was so scared that her legs turned to jelly and she fell onto the bench. She was so anxious that she could not even breathe. The results of the punishment were out in the afternoon. Wen Huihui was given a minor demerit and the entire school was criticized. Her ssmates looked at her with disdain. Wen Huihui had been sitting on the stool with her head lowered. Her eyes were filled with hatred. The tip of the pencil was stuck deep into her thigh. She kept calling song ran a b * tch in her heart. She wanted song ran to die but there was nothing she could do. School ended at five o ¡®clock. Song ran packed her bag and walked out of the school in a rxed manner. Wen Huihui¡¯s voice came from behind her, ¡± song ran, wait a moment. Li Sheng grabbed song ran¡¯s hand warily. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to her, she¡¯s evil.¡± Song ran patted the back of her hand and smiled. it¡¯s fine. You can go home. I can handle it. Li Sheng left the ssroom reluctantly. Song ran stood at the door of the ssroom and leaned against the door frame. She looked at the setting sun that was slowly fading away in the ssroom. Wen Huihui¡¯s face was filled with jealousy and hatred. She smiled.¡¯I¡¯ll give you a taste of your own medicine.¡¯ Wen Huihui, how does this feel?¡¯ Wen Huihui carried her bag and walked up to her. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± why would theptop appear in my bag? ¡± Anyway, she knew that song ran no longer treated her as a friend. There was no need for her to be so secretive with her words, so she decided to be Frank. Song ran crossed her arms in front of her chest and scanned her body with a cold gaze. She chuckled and said slowly, ¡± Huihui, sometimes you seem a little impatient. You believe in everyone without a doubt. Wen Huihui¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What did song ran mean by that? Chapter 196 196 Chapter 197 face to face confrontation Song ran continued, ¡± Huihui, where¡¯s aunty Shen? she¡¯s my family. Do you really think she¡¯ll help you? ¡± After he finished speaking, he turned around and left with a meaningful smile. You¡¯re not the only ones who are good at sowing dissension. Ding guoying had been staying in the small hostel all this time, but one day, she suddenly had a stomach ache. It was so painful that she broke out in a cold sweat. Chen Jinquan came to see her, mainly to see if she had run around. Ding guoying stopped Chen Jinquan and shouted, ¡± ¡°Big brother, take me to the hospital. You must take me to the hospital.¡± Ding guoying valued her life. Whenever she felt unwell, she would definitely go to the hospital for a check-up. She could not afford for anything to happen to her. She had not married her brother jinghang yet. If she died, brother jinghang would definitely marry that little b * tch, song ran. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Chen Jinquan rolled his eyes. Ding guoying¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. brother, I really feel pain. If something happens to me, your n will be ruined. Chen Jinquan thought about it and agreed. If he was reluctant to spend this small amount of money, how would he have the opportunity to make big money in the future? He brought ding guoying out of the small hostel and the two of them got into a taxi. A car passed by slowly. Gu jinghang, who was sitting in the back seat, suddenly became alert. Did he just see ran ran and ding guoying? He endured the pain in his chest and said to du Dapeng, the driver, ¡± ¡°Follow the car in front.¡± Du Dapeng was surprised. Captain, you¡¯re injured. You have to go to the hospital as soon as possible. Their Captain had identally fallen down a cliff when he was climbing. Now that he had rushed back, he had to take a careful X-ray. Gu jinghang said in a cold and rough voice, ¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? if I tell you to follow, then follow me.¡± Du Dapeng didn¡¯t dare to disobey his orders. He could only follow the taxi in front of him. He said aggrievedly, ¡± ¡°Captain, What should I do if the higher-ups want to punish me?¡± Gu jinghang gritted his teeth in pain and closed his eyes. ¡°If the sky falls, I¡¯ll hold it up for you.¡± Du Dapeng stepped on the elerator and quickly followed the taxi in front. Soon, the taxi stopped in front of a small clinic. Gu jinghang then saw that the person who got out of the car was indeed ding guoying. He clenched his fist and looked at the man beside him. Then, he turned to his Captain, long Haidong, and said, I¡¯m going to the Research Institute¡¯s main hospital for an operation. Help me find out who that man is. Don¡¯t alert him. Captain, don¡¯t worry, ¡± Cheng Haidong replied. hurry up and get the surgery done. Gu jinghang endured the excruciating pain and rushed to the Research Institute¡¯s General Hospital. Two dayster, the results of the second mock exam came out. Song ran had made a small improvement and entered the top 15. Li Sheng had also advanced two ces. On the other hand, Wen Huihui¡¯s results had taken a huge hit as she was constantly scheming to put song ran in an unjust position. She was not in the mood to study at all. She had dropped to the 25th ce. However, Wen Huihui wanted to get into Haicheng Drama Academy. The art school did not have high academic performance requirements, but based on her current situation, even if the requirements were not high, she was afraid that she would not be able to get into Haicheng Drama Academy. Song ran sneered as she looked at Wen Huihui, who was gritting her teeth as if she was about to tear the test paper apart.¡¯You deserve this, don¡¯t you?¡¯ ¡®Wen Huihui, you must have cursed me a thousand times in your heart. You must have med me for your own failure and ipetence.¡¯ Chapter 197 197 Chapter 198-he asked me to introduce him In this life, I, song ran, will be above you, Wen Huihui. I¡¯ll let you taste the misery of my previous life. I¡¯ll give an eye for an eye! Three dayster, it was a Sunday. Song ran slept untilte in the morning. After she woke up, she looked at her papers. She had made significant progress in her essay during the Chinese test. Li Sheng was indeed a good teacher and friend to her. After she finished reading the essay, she was about to go downstairs for breakfast when she saw Shen mengfang¡¯s smile. Shen mengfang was not as patient as her military advisor, Zhao Mingyi. Whenever she had any ideas, it would be written all over her face. She was not even as calctive as Wen Huihui. Song ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Shen mengfang had been severely punished by her father because of theptop incident. She was dismissed from her position in the factory, received her year-end bonus, and was not even given any pocket money. Shen mengfang¡¯s status had plummeted, but she did not dare to say anything. At that moment, if she did not have something up her sleeve, she would not have shown such an expression. Song ran was on her guard. Shen mengfang slowly sat down. ran, I received a letter yesterday. I heard that someone from team leader Gu¡¯s hometown ising to our house to y. Song ran lifted her chin slightly and sized Shen mengfang up without saying a word. Song Guoqing was a little surprised,¡¯you¡¯re from team leader Gu¡¯s hometown? Is he from his family?¡± Song ran¡¯s heart was beating fast. She had a feeling that this was another one of Shen mengfang¡¯s schemes, but she did not know that it was a shocking one. Shen mengfang smiled. Yingying is indeed considered a family member. She said that she was engaged to Captain Gu. She¡¯s his fianc¨¦e. Song ran¡¯s heart sank. So that was the reason for Shen mengfang¡¯s smug look. She then invited ding guoying over. Song Guoqing immediately frowned and said,¡±what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Why can¡¯t you remember? I told you to stop using Xiao ran, but you turned a deaf ear to my words, didn¡¯t you?¡± Shen mengfang was neither anxious nor annoyed. She said gently, ¡± old song, I¡¯m not using Xiao ran. I¡¯m exposing team leader Gu¡¯s true colors. He has arranged a marriage at home. Oh, he despised her for being poor and ugly. Now he¡¯s in the city and he¡¯s provoking our Xiao ran. I don¡¯t think I need to say more. You know what kind of character he has, right? ¡± Song Guoqing snorted and did not say anything. Song ran only stared at Shen mengfang calmly. Her mind was spinning fast. She had to think of a way to deal with ding guoying. If ding guoying told her that she and jinghang slept in the same room, her father would really suspect her. It would also affect the whole situation. Many things that had happened in the past, and with Shen mengfang¡¯s embellishment, her trust in her father would bepletely lost. She was going to stop ding guoying outside her house. She couldn¡¯t let ding guoying enter her house. However, Shen mengfang said, ¡± old song, he¡¯s almost here. You can listen to what he¡¯s saying and see for yourself what kind of person team leader Gu is. We can¡¯t let a person like him stay with ran. He likes to suck up to the dragon and phoenix. Song ran shifted her gaze to song Guoqing¡¯s face and said sincerely, ¡± ¡°Dad, you said that you trust me.¡± Song Guoqing¡¯s expression was obviously hesitant. His expression pierced song ran¡¯s heart. Song Guoqing hesitated. ran, I believe you, but I¡¯ll be honest with you. I don¡¯t really believe in team leader Gu. You can¡¯t tell what a person¡¯s heart is like. You¡¯re still young, and you don¡¯t know that some people are really evil. If he really has an unmarried wife at home and stilles to provoke you, I can¡¯t let him go easily! Chapter 198 198 Chapter 199 passing by Song ran gritted her teeth. I went back to my hometown with jinghang. How could I not know if he has an engaged wife at home? ¡± Just as she was about to say something, someone knocked on the door. Song ran looked as if she was facing a formidable enemy. It seemed that Shen mengfang was already prepared for this. The person who entered was Gu jinghang. Shen mengfang knew that Gu jinghang had returned to Haicheng, so she invited him to her house. Then, she was going to call ding guoying over to have a three-way confrontation. With half of the truth and half of the lie, the poor Captain would have nothing to say. The moment song ran saw Gu jinghang, all the uneasiness in her heart disappeared instantly. This man gave her a sense of security that no one else in the world couldpare to. She walked over, ignoring her father and Shen mengfang¡¯s gaze, and looked up at him. ¡°You¡¯ve finally returned safely?¡± Gu jinghang had not seen song ran for a long time. He resisted the urge to pull her into his arms and only smiled.¡±You allowed me to return safely. Military orders are like mountains, I don¡¯t dare to disobey.¡± Song ran looked at him with a smile. you¡¯ve just returned. You might have to throw yourself into a new battle. ran, don¡¯t be afraid, ¡± Gu jinghang said in a low voice. I¡¯m here for you. Song ran waspletely at ease. Gu jinghang and song ran walked towards song Guoqing and Shen mengfang. With a sincere expression, Gu jinghang said, ¡± ¡°Hello, uncle.¡± Shen mengfang sneered. Very good, the poor Captain is here. Almost everyone is here, only ding guoying is missing. She was looking forward to ding guoying¡¯s arrival. Soon, the door opened again. Shen mengfang hurried over to wee ding guoying. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here.¡± Song ran red at ding guoying coldly. She knew that this insatiable person had not given up on jinghang. It was hard on Shen mengfang. She even specially invited her over from jinghang¡¯s hometown just to cause trouble for her and jinghang. Ding guoying walked in front of song Guoqing. Song Guoqing nced at ding guoying and then at Gu jinghang. He said to ding guoying, ¡± Who are you to team leader Gu? ¡± Ding guoying came to the city with the determination to break Gu jinghang and song ran apart. She did not care and said, ¡± ¡°Jinghang¡¯s mother has already arranged a marriage for me and brother jinghang. I am brother jinghang¡¯s unwed wife.¡± Song ran could not calm down. She ced her hands behind her back and tried to suppress the anger in her heart. Gu jinghang¡¯s hand went around her back and held her hand. Song ran could almost hear him saying, ¡± ran, let me do it. I¡¯m here for you. Gu jinghang did not interrupt and allowed ding guoying to continue. but after brother jinghang went to the city and became a government official, he no longer liked me. He fell for ady from the city and refused to marry me. He even brought song ran back to his hometown. Our family had a conflict with his family, but brother jinghang refused to want me no matter what. He even slept with song ran in the same room. They were not even married but they slept in the same room. He just wanted to tell me that he was already in a rtionship with song ran. I¡¯m so embarrassed. Upon hearing this, song Guoqing was so angry that smoke wasing out of his seven orifices. He pointed at Gu jinghang and said in a rage, ¡± team leader Gu, is what she said about Yingluo true? ¡± Gu jinghang calmly looked at song Guoqing and said, ¡± uncle, I don¡¯t think her one-sided words can be trusted. Shouldn¡¯t you listen to the opinions of a few more people? ¡± Song Guoqing blew his beard and red,¡±listen to more people¡¯s opinions?¡± Listen to you? Or should I listen to ran, who has been deceived by you? Team leader Gu, to think that I¡¯ve always trusted you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be this kind of person.¡± Chapter 199 199 A man¡¯s instinct she¡¯s not listening to me, ¡± Gu jinghang said calmly. she¡¯s just listening to someone else. Shen mengfang was a little flustered. What did he mean? They were already prepared? It was impossible, impossible. Song Guoqing was also confused,¡¯someone else¡¯s? Who is it?¡± Two more people came into the song family¡¯s mansion. Two children. A day ago, in Xinxiang Vige of an city, Gu jinghang got off the train at the train station. Captain Chang Haidong helped him up and said, ¡± ¡°Captain, how could you sneak out of the hospital? I heard that the Director General is going to visit you in the afternoon. You were injured during the inspection and made a great contribution. They want to give you amendation.¡± Gu Jingxing¡¯s chest ached with every step he took. His face was a little pale.¡±The surgery has been done. It¡¯s just a small injury. Don¡¯t be so grumbling.¡± that¡¯s a gunshot wound. How can it be called a small injury? ¡± The two of them got on the bus to the county. Gu jinghang endured the pain and closed his eyes.¡±It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve been injured.¡± what¡¯s the matter? ¡± Cheng Haidong scratched the back of his head. is there something that made you rush home? ¡± Gu jinghang swallowed his saliva and said with difficulty, ¡± ¡°There is.¡± Ding guoying was brought to Haicheng by a man named Chen Jinquan. After some investigation, they found out that Chen Jinquan was from Ningcheng and was from the same ce as ran¡¯s stepmother, Shen mengfang. Gu jinghang immediately knew the purpose of ding guoying¡¯s visit to Haicheng. Of course, he couldn¡¯t let them have their way. Stopping ding guoying halfway was only a temporary solution. It was better to let herin to ran¡¯s father, and then he would personally crush their rumors. He then rushed back to his hometown. If he brought Doudou along, he would win the trust of the adults because he was a child. However, Doudou was still a member of the Gu family, and it would be difficult to convince the public. In that case, he would bring one more person. However, he didn¡¯t expect doudou¡¯s ssmate, Cheng huanjun, to be so willing to cooperate and be brought to Sea city by him. Just like that, the two children trembled as they entered the song family¡¯s house. While walking, Doudou whispered to Cheng huanjun, ¡± I feel like this ce is like the heavenly court. The houses are so big and beautiful. &Nbsp; Cheng huanjun was very calm. talk nicelyter. Otherwise, your beautiful sister-inw is going to leave your brother. ¡°Do I need you to teach me?¡± Doudou nced at him. The two children were led to the door by Cheng Haidong, who told them to go in. When song ran saw Doudou, her heart softened. She ran over and hugged Doudou. She touched her face and said, ¡± ¡°Doudou, have you been studying hard recently?¡± Doudou raised his head and looked at her. sister ran, I¡¯ve been studying hard. In the mid-term exam, I was in the top five in the ss. I¡¯ve improved a lot. Song ran waspletely relieved. Doudou was so smart. He even changed the way he addressed her when he came in. Back in her hometown, he always called her sister-inw. Now, he was calling her sister ran so easily. What was there for her to worry about? She would leave it all to her man and the people he had brought. Song ran brought Doudou to her father and introduced him, ¡± dad, this is jinghang¡¯s sister. Her name is Gu Doudou. She is in sixth grade this year. Doudou was smart and cute, and he had a very likable appearance. Because of his young age, song Guoqing did not have a stern expression on his face. He said in a soft voice, ¡± ¡°Little girl, tell me about it. Uncle is listening.¡± Ding guoying, who was standing at the side, looked as if she was facing a great enemy. Because her mother wanted to lock her and jinghang in the same room, the entire vige was looking down on their family. Chapter 200 200 Get out of the song family immediately If Doudou hade alone, it would have been fine, but old Cheng¡¯s son hade with him. How did hee? This kid wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. Shen mengfang clenched her skirt tightly and stared at the two children in fear. Doudou, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t afraid and said, ¡± ¡°It has always been sister guoying who likes my brother. My brother has never been engaged to sister guoying. My brother drank the milk of sister guoying¡¯s mother and second aunt when he was young. therefore, after my brother worked for his family for twelve years, they still felt that my brother owed them, so they insisted that my brother marry sister guoying. My brother has never liked anyone else other than sister ran. Uncle, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can send someone to my hometown. You can ask anyone, and the answer will be the same: my big brother has never been engaged to sister guoying. st time, when my brother brought sister ran back to their hometown, he angered sister guoying and the second aunt. Sister guoying kept trying to separate my brother and sister ran, and the second aunt locked my brother and sister guoying in the same room. My brother pounded on the wall for the whole night. Everyone in the vige knew about this and despised the second aunt and sister guoying. Uncle, you can also go to my hometown to ask about this. Sister guoying has always thought that brother jinghang had to marry her because he drank her mother¡¯s milk. There is no such thing in the world. My brother has been working for his family to repay their kindness since he was young. Uncle, do you think drinking six months ¡®milk and working hard for twelve years withoutints can make up for it?¡± This question stumped song Guoqing. Adults usually don¡¯t doubt the words of children. As for doudou¡¯s orderly long story, he believed it almost immediately. When he nced at Shen mengfang and ding guoying with a dangerous look, the two of them were scared out of their wits. Shen mengfang quickly nudged ding guoying¡¯s lower back, signaling her to continue to remedy the situation. Ding guoying didn¡¯t dare to talk nonsense about her and Jing Xing¡¯s engagement and could only mention another matter,¡±Uncle song, don¡¯t believe this little girl¡¯s words. She is brother jinghang¡¯s sister. She will definitely speak for her brother.¡± she¡¯s just a child! song Guoqing red at him. would she lie? ¡± Shen mengfang almost jumped up. Who said that children couldn¡¯t lie? that girl looked smart at first nce. Maybe she was urged by the poor Captain to say these words. They were obviously prepared. ¡°But brother jinghang¡¯s mother did tell my mother to ask me to marry brother jinghang,¡± ding guoying mumbled. This was not nonsense, and Wu guixiang bore most of the responsibility. Doudou also cleverly skipped over this point and didn¡¯t deny it. If he did, he would really be lying. But at this time, song Guoqing did not believe ding guoying¡¯s words. He said in a cold voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to your vige tomorrow to find out if they¡¯re engaged or not.¡± It was two different things to make a verbal and real engagement ceremony. Even if Wu guixiang had promised the second aunt that she would let jinghang marry her, they had no evidence to prove that the two of them must be married. Ding guoying was so flustered that she couldn¡¯t stand still. She quickly brought up another thing that song Guoqing was very concerned about. brother jinghang and song ran are not married yet, but they are already sleeping in the same room. It¡¯s obvious that the Gu family wants to take the opportunity to settle the marriage. The chances of her being together with Jing Xing were already very slim so even if it was harming others without benefiting herself, she must drag the two of them down with her. Don¡¯t even think about living well! Chapter 201 201 Chapter 204: settling the score with Wen Huihui Song Guoqing red at her and said,¡±what nonsense are you talking about?¡± You¡¯re hiding under the Gu family¡¯s bed?¡± Ding guoying could not care less anymore. they just sleep in the same room. One time, it was raining heavily and everyone else slept in my house. Only brother jinghang and song ran went back to the Gu family. I went to knock on the door and they came out of the same room. I heard their voices. It was half true and half false. It was true that the two of them hade out of the house together. It was false that they had heard the sound. Clearly, this would easily confuse the hearts of the people. Song Guoqing nced at Gu jinghang. Gu jinghang looked righteous and upright. What was he guilty of when he had not done anything? ! Sister guoying! you¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±Cheng huanjun! who was standing beside her! spoke up in time. Ding guoying was immediately flustered. She stared at Cheng huanjun and said in a vicious tone, ¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Cheng huanjun raised his voice. you¡¯re talking nonsense. When sister ran went to their house, she always slept in the same room as Gu Doudou. Her brother slept in the south room in the kitchen. Ding guoying almost wanted to pounce on him and beat him up. How could he lie at such a young age? Cheng huanjun continued to talk to himself. there were two times at night when I looked for Gu Doudou to match the questions. I saw Gu Doudou and sister ran sleeping on the bed in the west room. Sister guoying, you can¡¯t make false usations. Ding guoying was furious. The two children must have been taught by Gu jinghang. She shouted, ¡± ¡°You child, what nonsense are you talking about? Do you dare to say that you really saw song ran and Doudou sleeping in the same room?¡± A smile shed across song ran¡¯s face. It was obvious that ding guoying had lost her mind in anger. The more she lost her mind, the more it showed that they had lost all hope. It was just that she really did not know when they got together to plot this plot, and when Jing Xing saw through their plot and brought Doudou and her ssmate to Haicheng at this time. Wasn¡¯t he always in Fucheng? Cheng huanjun was young and mature. He stared into ding guoying¡¯s eyes and said firmly, ¡± ¡°I can guarantee that everything I¡¯ve said is true.¡± Then, he turned to song Guoqing and said calmly, ¡± uncle, everyone in our vige knows about sister guoying¡¯s reputation. She, her mother, and her second aunt are all despised by the people. She can¡¯t stand seeing brother jinghang and sister ran together, so she is trying her best to ruin their rtionship. Song ran put her hands on doudou¡¯s shoulders and felt relieved. The two children were so alert. Jinghang had really found the right person. However, she did not expect that this child who did not get along with Doudou would be willing toe all the way to testify for jinghang. It seemed that brother Jing Xing really had a good reputation in their vige. Ding guoying had gonepletely crazy. She pounced over and wanted to strangle Cheng huanjun.¡±You brat, you¡¯re talking nonsense. Who taught you to lie? Who taught you to lie?¡± Jing hang protected Cheng huanjun behind him. Ding guoying bumped into Jing hang¡¯s chest and he immediately clenched his teeth and took a deep breath. Song ran noticed that something was wrong with him and quickly asked, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, are you alright?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s face turned pale. He forced a smile and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine,¡± Jiang Hongbing pulled ding guoying back. Song Guoqing felt that this country bumpkin was a disgrace. She tried to frame Gu jinghang but failed and started making a scene. He hated uncultured country bumpkins the most. He stared at ding guoying with disgust and said,¡±Get out of my house. If you dare to talk nonsense again, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡± Ding guoying¡¯s hopes werepletely dashed. She turned around and grabbed Shen mengfang¡¯s hand. big sister, please say something. I¡¯m telling the truth. They¡¯re sleeping in the same room. It¡¯s absolutely true. If I lie, I¡¯ll be struck by lightning. Chapter 202 202 Wen Huihui¡¯s demerit Shen mengfang knew that the chess piece in front of her had run out of luck. She could only give up to save the king. She nced at Jiang Hongbing and said, what are you waiting for? get her out of here first. Don¡¯t let her disturb the National Day. Ding guoying was in a daze for a moment before she was kicked out of the door. She was knocking on the door, and the sound of the door being knocked was loud. Shen mengfang¡¯s heart was beating like a war drum. She hoped that they would not pursue the matter any further. Let¡¯s put all the me on ding guoying. I hope that song ran and the poor Captain will not be so unforgiving. However, she was too naive. After the two children¡¯s speech, it was Gu jinghang¡¯s turn to make his statement. He first nced at Shen mengfang coldly, so much so that Shen mengfang¡¯s legs turned soft and she almost fell to the ground. After a long while, Gu jinghang slowly said, ¡± uncle, ding guoying¡¯s visit this time was strange. Why did she suddenlye to Haicheng? ¡± Song Guoqing came back to his senses. Yes, why did a vige womane here to stir up trouble? Gu jinghang continued, ¡± I went home for a while. I heard from my family that a man came to our vige and found ding guoying. He then brought her to the city. Uncle, this is a premeditated framing. Shen mengfang reached out and supported herself on the back of the chair. How did the poor Captain know? How was that possible? ¡°What do you mean?¡± song Guoqing frowned. Gu jinghang nced at Shen mengfang, who crumbled even more. He then said unhurriedly, ¡± I found out that the middle-aged man who brought ding guoying to Haicheng was called Chen Jinquan. Song Guoqing gritted his teeth. Everything became clear when the name was mentioned. Of course, he knew that Shen mengfang¡¯s long-time Mahjong buddy was called Chen jigui. In that case, Chen Jinquan must be Chen jigui¡¯s brother. Shen mengfang¡¯s heart was in her throat. She was terrified and even wanted to abandon the whole family and run away. Zhao Mingyi was right. This poor Captain was indeed a ruthless character. They should be more careful of him. Otherwise, she and Zhao Mingyi might not be able to defeat the poor Captain. She knew that it was already difficult for her to escape this cmity. Instead of being confessed to by others, she might as well confess herself. She gritted her teeth, walked to song Guoqing, and gave herself a hard p. ¡°National Day, I was wrong.¡± ¡°What did you do wrong?¡± song Guoqing asked through gritted teeth. Shen mengfang lowered her head. I shouldn¡¯t have tried to ruin ran and team leader Gu¡¯s rtionship. With a loud p, song Guoqing pped her face. ¡°Nonsense! You¡¯re crazy. It¡¯s fine if team leader Gu really has a problem with his character, but you¡¯re trying to frame someone else. Shen mengfang, what are you up to? Why do you not want ran to marry team leader Gu?¡± Shen mengfang was pped to the ground by song Guoqing. Shey on the ground, covering her face with her hands. She knew that if she did not say something to convince song Guoqing, she would be kicked out of the house. She shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡± I just don¡¯t like this poor Captain. If he marries ran in the future, he will definitely want to take over our family¡¯s property. By then, I will definitely not get a share of it. Song ran¡¯s disgust was obvious. Shen mengfang was the best at lying through her teeth. She was shameless to the extreme for forcing her dark thoughts on others. Chapter 203 203 Hurry up and go for the operation Song Guoqing gritted his teeth and said,¡±our family¡¯s assets?¡± When did it be our family¡¯s property? it¡¯s my property, and you have no share. Do you understand?¡± Shen mengfang was about to argue when song Guoqing roared, ¡± ¡°Get out!¡± He had had enough of this trouble-making woman! This woman had always said that ran was lying to him, but it turned out that she had been the one stirring up trouble and causing trouble in the dark. It was the same with the notebook incident, and this country woman was the same. There was no peace at home, no peace at home. Song Guoqing¡¯s angry roar scared Shen mengfang. She stared at the Furious man in front of her in disbelief and said in a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°What did you just say? You want me to get lost? I¡¯ve been with you for so many years, and you want me to get lost because of this?¡± Song Guoqing was furious. When he saw his daughter¡¯s aggrieved face, he was even more furious. that¡¯s right. Get lost and don¡¯t appear in front of me again! Shen mengfang lost her backbone and pounced over to hug song Guoqing¡¯s leg. Guoqing, I was wrong. I know I was wrong. You can¡¯t abandon me. I can¡¯t live without you. I swear to God that I have no ill intentions toward ran. Team leader Gu is just an outsider. You¡¯re chasing me out just because of an outsider. You can¡¯t do this to me. Song ran stared at the woman on the floor who was crying as if she had turned over a new leaf. This woman hadpletely screwed up and made a fool of herself. Yes, if she did not please her father now, her n would bepletely ruined. She couldn¡¯t let Shen mengfang get her way. If she got her way again, there would be endless trouble in the future. This woman wanted to kill her thoughts ofmitting a crime in the cradle. She took a step forward, looked at her father, and deliberately lowered her posture.¡±Dad, do you really think that aunty Shen has no ill intentions towards me? I think you have the most right to speak. Aunty Shen has wronged me time and time again, creating the feeling that I¡¯m a child who lies to the elders. Isn¡¯t she trying to drive a wedge between us, father and daughter? Dad, think about it carefully.¡± Song Guoqing fell into deep thought. Shen mengfang red at song ran hatefully. This girl was trying to push her into a state of eternal damnation. This girl was really vicious. Song ran turned around and nced at Shen mengfang from the corner of her eyes.¡¯The wicked will be punished by the heavens. When you found ding guoying to kill me, you never thought that this would be the oue that you brought upon yourself, did you?¡¯ You¡¯ll have to suffer this evil consequence. Song Guoqing thought for a while and said firmly, ¡± ¡°Leave, immediately!¡± Shen mengfang fell to the ground. It¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over. Whatever n she had, chasing the song family away, and iming the song family¡¯s assets for her own, all of it had turned into bubbles. She couldn¡¯t ept it. How could she? However, at this point, it seemed that no matter how she quibbled, it would be useless. She sat on the ground and howled for a while without caring about her image. When she realized that song Guoqing was not moved at all, she could only stand up and sobbed, ¡± ¡°Old song, let me go up and pack my luggage.¡± Song Guoqing sat at the side and sighed. Dirtyundry shouldn¡¯t be aired in public. However, at this moment, his wife¡¯s thoughts were seen through by so many people. He also felt embarrassed and sat in the chair, panting. Shen mengfang turned around and went upstairs. She stopped crying immediately. She was just trying to show her tears to Lao Song, hoping that he would change his mind. Obviously, song ran, that b * tch, was putting pressure on Lao Song, so that he had no choice but to chase her away. Chapter 204 204 Chapter 207eback Once she left the song family, she would really have nothing left. All these years, other than moving a small amount of the song family¡¯s money to her mother¡¯s house, she did not have much savings. She was used to spending extravagantly and couldn¡¯t save money at all. If she was really kicked out of the house, what would she rely on to survive? Zhao Mingyi was just a poor teacher. He obviously didn¡¯t have the ability to support another person. As she packed her clothes, she quickly thought of an escape route in her mind. Her only way out was for old song to tell her to get lost, but he didn¡¯t say that he wanted to divorce her. She thought to herself that she should leave this troublesome ce first and find some time to think of a solution. She packed her clothes and went downstairs with a leather bag. Song Guoqing didn¡¯t even look at her. Obviously, he was enraged by her recent trouble-making behavior and was determined to kick her out of the song family. Shen mengfang walked to song Guoqing, pretending to be pitiful. She cried and said, ¡± old song, your cough has been getting worse recently. Smoke less. Oh, the doctor said that you have high blood cholesterol. You should drink less when you¡¯re socializing, understand? ¡± Song ran looked at her with a half-smile. That was a brilliant move. Her Father¡¯s heart softened because of her. What could she say about this woman? He could have used this ability anywhere, but he had to covet other people¡¯s property and things that didn¡¯t belong to him. He was like a snake that wanted to swallow an elephant. Song Guoqing did not say a word and did not even look at him. Shen mengfang said a few words to him and walked out, pretending to be pitiful. She will leave this house for a while ande back. Song ran, you b * tch. I will not let you have a good life in the future. After Shen mengfang left, the house became quiet. Song ran noticed that Gu jinghang¡¯s face was getting paler and paler. It was so ghastly pale that it was shocking. What was wrong with him? Gu jinghang led Cheng huanjun and Doudou to the door and said to his Captain, ¡± send the two children home quickly. Don¡¯t let them miss their sses. ¡°But Captain, your injury is very serious,¡± Cheng Haidong said in a low voice. Doudou looked at her brother with wide eyes and said worriedly, ¡± ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re injured?¡± Gu jinghang covered her mouth and said, ¡± I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t let sister ran hear you. Go home with brother Cheng now, okay? ¡± Doudou was pulled out of the song family¡¯s house by Cheng huanjun and Cheng Haidong. Gu jinghang turned back and saw song ran¡¯s worried expression. He forced a smile and patted her shoulder. He walked with her to song Guoqing and said sincerely, ¡± uncle, I like ran. I will treat her well. I will remember what you told me and I will not disobey you. Please believe me no matter what. Song Guoqing nced at him and nodded. I¡¯m not worried about your character. I¡¯m sorry that Yingluo made a fool of herself today, team leader Gu. ¡°You¡¯re being too serious,¡± team leader Gu quickly replied. Song Guoqing got up listlessly and went upstairs. Song ran wanted to help him up but he waved her off. You can send team leader Gu back to the Research Institute. Song ran¡¯s eyes brightened. Her father would probably not doubt her anymore. He would probably believe in jinghang without a doubt from now on. This time, he was grateful for Shen mengfang¡¯s evil plot. She watched as song Guoqing went upstairs and turned around. Gu jinghang felt as if he had been drained of all his strength and fell into the chair at the side. Song ran rushed over nervously and her heart was in her throat.¡±Jing Xing, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Chapter 205 205 Your words are like a mountain of orders Gu jinghang¡¯s smile was a little weak. I¡¯m fine. Ran, I¡¯m fine. Song ran gritted her teeth. you¡¯re still lying to me? ¡± Are you hurt?¡± Gu jinghang slowly closed his eyes and then opened them again to look at her. His eyes were filled withfort.¡±It¡¯s fine, just some light injuries.¡± Song ran turned around and took a look upstairs. Then, she helped Gu jinghang up and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, I will send you back.¡± She supported Gu jinghang as they walked out. The car had already sent Doudou and Cheng huanjun to the train station. Song ran then helped him out of the bungalow area with much difficulty. When they reached the street, she waved her hand to hail a taxi. Gu jinghang leaned against the back seat and finally heaved a sigh of relief. It was not in vain that he rushed back to his hometown to bring Doudou and Cheng San here. These two children did not disappoint him and finally turned the situation around and saved him and ran. Oh, but this wound was really painful. Song ran cupped his face and saw the beads of sweat rolling down his face. She said anxiously, ¡± ¡°Where are you hurt? Let me take a look?¡± ¡°Comrade, where are we going?¡± the driver asked from the front. ¡°Go to Songshan County¡¯s second clinic.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t, go to the Research Institute¡¯s main hospital.¡± Song ran was surprised. Gu jinghang, didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s a superficial wound? ¡± Why do you need to go to the Research Institute¡¯s main hospital for external injuries?¡± Gu jinghang was someone who imed that he was fine even when his mother hit him on the back. What kind of injury was it that he had to go to the Research Institute¡¯s main hospital? Gu jinghang reached out and ruffled her hair. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, Yingluo.¡± Song ran reached out and removed his Chinese tunic. The bandage around his chest was already red. Her heart clenched. How much pain did he have to be in? She stared at the red patch helplessly, not daring to touch it. She only said with red eyes, ¡± ¡°Did Yingluo get injured when she went to Fu city? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? When did youe back? Why didn¡¯t you tell me when you brought Doudou and the others to Sea city? How did you know about Shen mengfang and ding guoying¡¯s n? Why didn¡¯t he say anything? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Gu jinghang sped her hand and interlocked his fingers with hers. He said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Ran, I¡¯m a little tired. We¡¯ll talkter, okay? We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± Sir, ¡± song ran said anxiously, ¡± please drive faster. Faster. They sped all the way and soon arrived at the Research Institute¡¯s General Hospital. The head nurse of the hospital saw Gu jinghang walking in with song ran¡¯s help and immediately shouted, ¡± ¡°Oh my God, team leader Gu, where have you been? We¡¯ve been looking for you everywhere. You ran out of the hospital right after the operation. You ran for three days. Did you take care of your wound these few days? If it¡¯s not treated, it¡¯ll be inmed and ulcerated easily.¡± what¡¯s going on? ¡°song ran felt her vision turning ck. what¡¯s going on?¡± Gu jinghang was in so much pain that he could not even form aplete sentence. Xiao ran, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I just fell from the cliff and a tree trunk pierced my chest. The moment he came out of the operating room, he rushed straight to an city. The whole journey was like going to a battlefield. Where did he find the time to treat his wounds? The head nurse asked someone to push the hospital bed over, but the iron-blooded man waved his hand. ¡°No need, no need. I¡¯ll just walk into the ward.¡± Song ran became anxious. the doctor told you to lie down, so you just lie down. Hurry up and get up. Get up. Gu jinghang was in so much pain that his vision blurred. Song ran pressed him down onto the bed and a group of nurses pushed him into the ward. Chapter 206 206 That¡¯s a gunshot wound Before entering the ward, Gu jinghang said with all his might, ¡± Xiao ran, don¡¯te in. Stand guard outside. He had long felt that his wound was festering, and he was afraid that the hideous wound would scare Xiao ran. am I that timid? ¡± song ran looked at him sternly. I¡¯m not a coward. Quickly go in and let them treat your wound.¡± Team leader Gu was like a fish on a chopping board. He was unable to struggle and was pushed directly into the ward. Gu jinghang¡¯s short-sleeved shirt was cut open in the middle by the nurse with a pair of scissors. The gauze wrapped inside had long been dyed red. It was a ghastly sight. Song ran was extremely flustered at the side. Did he dy the treatment because he was in a hurry to go to his hometown to bring Doudou and the rest over? Song ran¡¯s heart ached as she watched the nurse carefully cut the gauze. Song ran¡¯s heart felt as if it was pierced by a sharp needle. Gu jinghang, who was on the bed, forced his eyes open and looked at song ran. Xiao ran,e here. Come and take a walk. Song ran walked to the bed and grabbed his hand. ¡°Does it hurt? Does it hurt?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s smile was a little weak. it¡¯s alright. Ran, it¡¯s fine. After saying that, he covered her eyes with his hand.¡±Don¡¯t look at Yingluo.¡± Song ran did not struggle. She no longer looked at the wound that was oozing blood and pustules. Her tears rolled into Gu jinghang¡¯s palm. you fool, even if Shen mengfang is up to something, how can it be more important than your health? ¡± The nurses were dealing with the wound, and it must be very painful, but he did not even make a sound. Even the head nurse said, team leader Gu, if you¡¯re in pain, just shout out. It¡¯ll more or less relieve some of the pain. Gu jinghang broke out in a cold sweat andughed, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± Xiao ran¡¯s tears were burning on his palm, making his heart ache. How could he easily reveal his pain to make her more worried? If it hurt again, he would bear it alone. The head nurse sped up the treatment of the wound to reduce the time of pain. She poured saline and iodophor on the wound. The cotton ball rolled over, and the wound festered into the flesh. She had to press it down hard to press out the pustules inside. Song ran could feel Gu jinghang¡¯s pain and forbearance from the hand that was pressing on her eyes. In the dark, she slowly touched his face and touched his stubble. Her heart ached as she said, ¡± you fool. Just shout if you¡¯re in pain. Don¡¯t care about my feelings, Gu jinghang. I told you not to care about my feelings. The head nurse¡¯s hand was almost flying over the wound. Team leader Gu¡¯s perseverance was extraordinary. He was a man of iron. Based on this, she could understand why the Secretary General and the Director General were so optimistic about this young man. Gu jinghang¡¯s fingers trembled slightly as he rubbed her eyes and wiped her tears away. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll scream if it hurts.¡± The head nurse said,¡±she¡¯ll be fine soon, youngdy. Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry about Wanwan.¡± After he finished speaking, he quickly threw the blood-stained cotton ball onto the tray at the side. He took the gauze handed over by the nurse and put two pieces on the wound. Then, he gently pressed the wound and wrapped the gauze around his body. In the end, he instructed, ¡± team leader Gu, your injuries are quite serious. You have to stay here for a few days and observe your wounds. You can¡¯t run away this time, understand? ¡± Because the Director-General came to visit you and couldn¡¯t find you, your chief surgeon was almost punished.¡± Chapter 207 207 Chapter 210 dragging you down I¡¯m really sorry, doctor Zhou, ¡± Gu jinghang said guiltily. I¡¯ll go look for Secretary Xie and Secretary Fang to exin what happenedter. The head nurse smiled. that¡¯s enough. If you stay here for two days, the Director-General and the Director-General mighte to visit you again. Just don¡¯t make us look bad this time. I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll listen to your arrangements even If You Let Me Stay until my wound scabs, ¡± Gu jinghang said. It was an autumn evening. The afterglow of the setting sun shone through the four windows into the quiet Ward. They had arranged a single room for Gu jinghang. The small room looked especially warm and moving in thete autumn season. Gu jinghang was leaning on the bed. Song ran looked at him with a sad expression.¡±How did you know that Shen mengfang got ding guoying toe up with this n? Are you irvoyant? How did you know about Shen mengfang¡¯s whereabouts even when you were in Fu city?¡± Gu jinghang coughed lightly. when I was carrying out a mission in Fu city, I was shot by ident. The bullet was removed from my chest, but there were many shrapnel stuck in my flesh. The local medical technology is unable to remove the shrapnel as well, so I was sent to Haicheng. Song ran held his hand tightly as her heart throbbed in pain. when I came back to Haicheng, it was really a coincidence. I saw ding guoying, and the man named Chen Jinquan was with her. I asked someone to investigate and found out that Chen Jinquan and Shen mengfang were inextricably linked. I couldn¡¯t afford to be negligent, so as soon as I took out the shrapnel from my body, I immediately returned to an city and brought Doudou and Cheng San here. Fortunately, fortunately, I was able to take a look. Fortunately, it was not toote. Shen mengfang did not get her way. Song ran¡¯s heart ached for him. So what if Shen mengfang got ding guoying toe over? Shen mengfang can¡¯t do anything to me. If anything happens to you, what am I supposed to do?¡± Gu jinghang raised his hand and touched her face lovingly. ran, I¡¯m doing this for myself. I¡¯m afraid that ding guoying¡¯s appearance will make your father¡¯s impression of me worse. I¡¯m afraid that your father won¡¯t agree to me being with you. That¡¯s why I rushed home overnight despite my gunshot wound. I¡¯m doing this for myself. So, don¡¯t be sad, okay? ¡± Song ran lowered her eyes and sobbed, ¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t agree to date, then you don¡¯t agree. Do you have to work so hard? Do you have to throw away your life? You¡¯re tired after just being shot, do you want to die?¡± Gu jinghang chuckled and said,¡¯isn¡¯t everything fine now? Ran, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Did you get a shock when you saw the wound?¡± Song ran pinched his fingers and said with a serious expression, ¡± Gu jinghang, you said that my words are like a mountain of military orders. I order you not to treat your own health lightly in the future. Do you hear me? ¡± Gu jinghang held her hand in his palm and said, ¡± ¡°Received.¡± Song ran turned her face away and did not look at him anymore. She felt sorry and sad for his impulsiveness. Gu jinghang suddenly yelped in pain. Song ran immediately turned around and stared at him in a panic. ¡°Does your wound hurt? Do you want to call the doctor in?¡± Gu jinghang sped her hand and said gently, ¡± no, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time and I miss you a little. I want to see your face and your eyes. Song ran looked at the man who spoke gently. She could imagine how he had endured the pain all the way back to an city and brought the two children all the way to Haicheng. Not only was his body in pain, but his heart must be burning with anxiety. Chapter 208 208 Who taught you to lie? If her father didn¡¯t like him, then so be it. The one who was going to spend the rest of her life with him was song ran. Her father was a fence-sitter who easily trusted Shen mengfang. She had long given up on him. As long as she still liked Gu jinghang and believed in him without a doubt, their love would be stronger than gold and no one would be able to break them apart. Her father¡¯s clothing factory was actually on the decline. ording to her father¡¯s character of trusting Shen mengfang so easily, the two of them might have to bury the hatchet again in the near future. Therefore, she did not want to save her father¡¯s clothing factory from its decline. Not to mention the impact of the reform in the southern cities, her father¡¯s clothing factory was bound to go downhill. So what if she saved it? It was just to continue to establish her father¡¯s position in the family and to establish the possibility that he would decide her fate. If saving the song family¡¯s factory would make her and Jing Xing¡¯s future more difficult, then why would she save the factory that was going to be destroyed? Now that she had joined forces with yang Haitao to invest in a more promisingputer industry, she didn¡¯t have much concern about money. On the contrary, if the factory was destroyed, she could take over the song family¡¯s right to speak and let her father see Shen mengfang¡¯s wild ambitions better. It was killing two birds with one stone. Why not? Song ran grabbed his hand and ced it on her cheek. She said in a muffled voice, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, I also miss you very much. I was always worried that you would be in danger waiting outside.¡± Gu jinghang knew that she was angry at him for not caring about his own safety. He said helplessly, ¡± Xiao ran, I was their leader during the inspection. If I can¡¯t even be at the forefront, how can I lead by example so that they won¡¯t be afraid of difficulties and obstacles? don¡¯t you think that¡¯s the case? ¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s voice came from behind, ¡± team leader Gu has made a huge contribution to our research this time. Song ran was shocked. She turned around and saw two white-haired men dressed in traditional Chinese tunic suits walking in. She quickly stood up. Gu jinghang also wanted to get up, but the chief of the sales assistants quickly waved his hand. team leader Gu, just sit down. You don¡¯t have to get up. Gu jinghang nodded. good day, Secretary General. Good day, Director General. Although song ran was stillining about Gu jinghang¡¯s disregard for his own safety, she immediately stopped when the two leaders arrived. She could not drag jinghang down. In front of the two leaders, she still had to create an image of him who was dedicated to the country and had no other thoughts. She quickly transformed into a good wife and gently said, ¡± ¡°May I ask what you two would like to drink? I¡¯ll go ask the nurse station.¡± Secretary Xie looked at song ran with a smile and asked Gu jinghang, ¡± team leader Gu, this little sister Yingluo. Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes were filled with pride. excuse me, officer. This is my partner. Her name is song ran. The director put his hands behind his back andughed.¡±Oh, this is the person you asked director Chu to introduce you to?¡± ¡°Yes, Director General,¡± Gu jinghang replied. The director waved his hand. team leader Gu, you don¡¯t have to speak to us in such a formal way ording to the rules of the Research Institute. Please be more casual. Song ran looked at Gu jinghang suspiciously. When they mentioned it, she remembered what her uncle-inw had said. He said that Gu jinghang had asked someone to find him to be a matchmaker. However, did they have any contact before this? Under what circumstances did Gu jinghang get to know her? All of this made her very curious. ¡°Yes, Director General.¡± Gu jinghang nodded. Chapter 209 209 Get out of the song family Song ran was stunned for a moment. leaders, ¡± she said, ¡± I¡¯ll go get a thermos from the nurses ¡®station. After she finished speaking, she hurriedly left the ward. Officer Xie sat on a chair at the side and said with a serious expression, ¡± there¡¯s a seminar in three days. You have to attend and report to the leaders about the important matters of this visit. If there are simr things in the future, you¡¯ll have more experience. ¡°Yes, leader!¡± Gu jinghang nodded. Secretary Xie asked his Secretary to put down the fruit and personally peeled an orange for Gu jinghang. Gu jinghang was ttered as he took the orange.¡±Thank you, Secretary.¡± The Commissar smiled and said to him as if it was a normal thing, ¡± your direct leader, chief Liang, will be transferred to the main research Institute at the end of the year. The organization wants to promote Deputy Chief Peng, who is under him, to a chief. At that time, there will be a vacancy for a Deputy Chief in the two research institutes. Because of your Meritorious Service this time, the organization will arrange for you to be promoted if there are no idents. Gu jinghang saluted the officer. thank you for the trust from the organization! of course, there are also objections, ¡± the administrator continued. they all say that you¡¯re too young. It seems that you¡¯re promoted too quickly to be a Deputy Section Chief at the age of 24. Gu jinghang touched the back of his head and said humbly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m indeed too young.¡± This was Gu jinghang¡¯s only shoring. yes, even if you can¡¯t be promoted this time, don¡¯t be discouraged. The organization has always looked up to you. Even if you don¡¯t get promoted this year, you will definitely be promoted next year, ¡± Deputy Director Xie said thoughtfully. Deputy Director Xie didn¡¯t want the young man to have too much hope. The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. It wouldn¡¯t be good for his development if he were to make things more unbnced. yes! Gu jinghang nodded solemnly. I will remember your words. Of course, he also had a certain desire for power, because only by bing a Big Shot could he protect his Xiao ran. But he also knew that those who achieved great things should know how to endure. He was still young, and he could afford to wait. Moreover, the officer didn¡¯t promise anything easily. Once he did, it was obvious that the sess rate of this matter was still very high. Gu jinghang had a good mentality. It was better if he was promoted. If he was not promoted, he would continue to work hard. It was no big deal. Song ran walked to the door of the ward with a thermos bottle in her hand and knocked on the door. The Secretary stood up and opened the door for her, with the director following behind. Song ran¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she smiled. I¡¯m sorry, leaders. The nurses ¡®station doesn¡¯t have tea leaves. I¡¯ll have to give you in water. With his hands behind his back, the Commissar chuckled. old fogeys, I won¡¯t disturb you young people from being so lovey-dovey. Team leader Gu has been observing for such a long time. I think you have a lot to say. Song ran lowered her head and smiled. What an open-minded and interesting leader. little sister, ¡± the messenger said kindly, ¡± we¡¯ll be leaving first. Take good care of team leader Gu. Song ran watched as the two leaders left before she turned around and entered the ward. Gu jinghang was leaning against the bed with a pale face. It was rare for a Man of Steel to show his vulnerable side. Song ran¡¯s heart immediately softened. She walked to Gu jinghang¡¯s side with a thermos and poured him a cup of water from the tea jar. your lips are already peeling. Drink some water to moisten them. Team leader Gu had been working around the clock for the past few days. He had been gobbling up some dry food for his meals. He had been living a very disgraceful life. He took the tea jar from her hand and smiled. Song ran sat on the edge of the bed and touched his lips. She frowned and said, ¡± ¡°How long have you not drunk water?¡± I¡¯m fine, ¡± Gu jinghang replied honestly. don¡¯t worry. Chapter 210 210 Chapter 213 making a scene In fact, he hadn¡¯t had any food or water since he picked up Doudou and the others yesterday. He was so anxious the whole way, so how could he have the mood to eat? The autumn season was dry, and he was in a rush. Not only did team leader Gu¡¯s lips peel, but there were also blisters at the corners of his mouth. His whole body was scarred and full of scars, which made people want to love him. Song ran¡¯s fingers moved down to his stubbled chin. Her heart ached as she said, ¡± ¡°I just went to the hospital¡¯s reception room and called home. I asked aunt Wu to cook some pork liver porridge and send it to the hospital.¡± Gu jinghang grabbed her hand and stopped her from touching it. ¡°It¡¯s too much trouble, aunt Wu.¡± Song ran pouted. aunt Wu is so cute. She always asks me what I want for breakfast, lunch, and dinner. Aunt Wu is always around the stove and cooking for her family. That¡¯s when she¡¯s the happiest. Gu jinghang pinched her face. then, why are you still so skinny? ¡± As he spoke, he raised the teacup in his hand to his mouth to drink. Song ran lowered her head and looked at herself. She mumbled, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not considered skinny. I have meat in ces that should be.¡± Gu jinghang lowered his head andughed. He quickly digested the surging emotions and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± Xiao ran, I almost made you suffer this time. I¡¯m really sorry. Song ran knew he was talking about ding guoying. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Then you are really a great hero who saved me from the abyss of suffering. Jing Xing, in the future, I really can¡¯t do it without you.¡± At 6:30 pm, the night wind blew on the window frame. Aunt Wu walked in with a thermal lunch box in her hand. She wrapped her coat around her body and shivered. it¡¯s getting cold outside. Ran, I¡¯ve brought you a thin woolen coat. You can wear it when you go backter. Don¡¯t catch a cold. Song ran was beaming with joy as she said to Gu jinghang, ¡± ¡°Aunt Wu isn¡¯t my biological mother, but she¡¯s more like my biological mother.¡± Gu jinghang patted her head lovingly. He was very happy that someone was nice to her. Aunt Wu opened up the lunch boxes and gave Gu jinghang and song ran one each. She also passed them a stainless steel spoon.¡±Eat it. It¡¯s still hot. I put in soybean oil. I bought the pig liver from the market. It¡¯s very fresh. When it was taken out of the pot, I put in some shortbread, but it might have been oversoaked and not crispy anymore. It still tastes very fragrant.¡± Gu jinghang ate it with warmth and care. He smiled at aunt Wu and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Thank you.¡± Mother Wu sped her hands together and smiled a little embarrassedly. team leader Gu, it¡¯s good that you like it. I heard from ran that you¡¯ve lost a lot of blood. If you like it, I can burn it and bring it to you every day. Gu jinghang waved his hand. that¡¯s too much trouble. Song ran ate the hot porridge and mumbled, ¡± Aiya, it¡¯s no trouble at all. Aunt Wu likes to make it for you, so you can just eat it. Gu jinghang nced at her and said,¡±you little girl.¡± &Nbsp; Song ran picked out the pig liver from her bowl and ced it into Gu jinghang¡¯s bowl. As she was doing so, she said, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like pig liver. Help me eat it.¡± Aunt Wu wanted to say something but stopped. Song ran raised her head and looked at aunt Wu, but aunt Wu did not say anything. Gu jinghang ced the spoon on top of the pig liver that she had picked. His throat was burning and he could not speak. He knew that ran felt sorry for him, so he only focused on eating the porridge. After eating the big bowl, his whole body was burning hot. Aunt Wu tidied up the thermal lunch box and looked at song ran. Xiao ran, it¡¯ste. Come home with me. Chapter 211 211 His face was pale Song ran waved her hand. aunt Wu, go downstairs and wait for me. I¡¯ll be down in a while. Aunt Wu knew that the young couple still had something to say, so she decided not to disturb them. As soon as aunt Wu left, song ran turned on her housekeeper mode and said, ¡± if you¡¯re injured, don¡¯t try to show off. Take care of yourself for as long as you can. The country is taking care of you, and it doesn¡¯t want your medical expenses, understand? ¡± ¡°Yes, I know,¡± Gu jinghang replied. ¡°Remember to drink some water,¡± song ran added. ¡°Alright,¡± Gu jinghang replied. you¡¯re injured, ¡± said song ran, ¡± remember to watch your diet. Don¡¯t eat anything except the food that aunt Wu brought. ¡°Alright,¡± Gu jinghang replied. Song ran continued to give Gu jinghang more instructions, and Gu jinghang agreed to all of them. Song ran held his face and said, ¡± my dad is not in a good mood today, so I can¡¯t stay in the hospital to apany you. You should sleep well and rest well. I¡¯lle to see you again after school tomorrow. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you toe over,¡± Gu jinghang said. After she was done with her instructions, song ran took out a blue and white checkered handkerchief from her pocket and wiped his mouth. ¡°In the future, make sure I keep this handkerchief close to my body.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring it along,¡± Gu jinghang replied. Captain Gu was a rough man, so how could he use such a delicate object like a handkerchief? he had kept it in the inner pocket of his Chinese tunic suit, which was closest to his heart. Song ran¡¯s eyes were filled with reluctance. I¡¯ll go home first then. Ran ran. She left the ward reluctantly and went downstairs. Aunt Wu came over and covered her with a coat. ¡°Put it on.¡± Song ran put on her coat obediently and held aunt Wu¡¯s warm hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Aunt Wu grabbed her hand tightly and looked back. She said carefully, ¡± ran, you can feel sorry for team leader Gu, but you have to feel sorry for yourself too. Don¡¯t give everything to team leader Gu. You have to save some for yourself. Aunt Wu brought up song ran. Between song ran and Gu jinghang, aunt Wu was more protective of song ran. Aunt Wu¡¯s heart ached when she saw song ran picking out the pig liver for Gu jinghang. ¡®Silly girl, you can¡¯t be so kind to a man. If you treat him too well, he might remember you.¡¯ As the two of them walked out of the hospital, the cold wind blew. Song ran smiled brightly.¡±Alright, I¡¯ll remember aunt Wu¡¯s words.¡± Aunt Wu turned to look at her and shook her head helplessly. How could this girl take it to heart? she only knew how to let it go in one ear and out the other. Tomorrow, she would still hold nothing back from team leader Gu. It was really worrying. She was afraid that this child would be at a disadvantage. One could know a person¡¯s face, but not his heart. Who knew if team leader Gu had any ulterior motives for her ran? it was better to be wary of others. It was always right to have some reservations. Another person entered Gu jinghang¡¯s ward. It was yang guobing, a vice-captain under him. ¡°Captain, what did you call me over for?¡± yang guobing walked to Gu jinghang¡¯s side. ¡°I told you to follow ding guoying. Did you?¡± Gu jinghang asked with a serious expression. Yang guobing replied, ¡± of course. I¡¯ve been following her. She¡¯s staying in a small hostel near the train station. She didn¡¯t return to an city. okay, I got it. Think of a way to pass a message to Shen mengfang and let her hear about it by ident. When song ran and aunt Wu reached home, song Xuan was just getting out of the taxi. She was humming a song. Song ran walked over and patted her on the shoulder.¡±Lady song, you¡¯re in a good mood?¡± Song Xuan was shocked. She turned around and saw song ran. She tutted, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised.¡± Chapter 212 212 Ran, I¡¯m a little tired The three of them walked into the house together. Song ran saw that her sister was in love. It was obvious that she had met Zhao Mingyi today. Teacher Zhao did not improve his skills in teaching and educating people. Instead, he was good at making girls happy. She was really impressed. sis, ¡± song ran asked, ¡± where did you go today? ¡± Song Xuan entered the room and nced at song ran, who was following her around, ¡± I went to see a y today. It was a thunderstorm. The troupe members all acted very well. Song ran leanedzily on her bed and looked at her sister dressing up in front of the mirror. She kept smiling. It seemed like she was still reminiscing about the drama they watched together. Teacher Zhao was so good at making people happy, so good at applying the right medicine, yang Haitao was simply left in the dust in this aspect. ¡°With teacher Zhao?¡± she asked. This time, song Xuan did not deny it. Perhaps she was retaliating against song ran for allowing her to be with yang Haitao, so she said on purpose, ¡± ¡°It was with Zhao Mingyi.¡± Song ran pouted, but her expression was calm. Zhao Mingyi obviously had not received the news that Shen mengfang had been kicked out of the song family. Otherwise, how could he sit still and watch a y with a rich and idledy? However, Shen mengfang would definitely let him know soon. Song Xuan continued, ¡°teacher Zhao asked me to go to the City Museum tomorrow. He is an expert in the history of the Ming and Qing dynasties. He has also done a lot of research on Redology. He is really a learned person. Song ran clicked her tongue. you¡¯re such a sentimental youngdy. Sis, look at yourself in the mirror. Do you still recognize yourself? ¡± Song Xuan raised her eyebrows and said,¡±only the officials are allowed to fire, but the people are not allowed to light themps?¡± Only you and team leader Gu are allowed to be sweet to each other, but I¡¯m not allowed to praise teacher Zhao?¡± Song ran spat in her heart. How could Zhao Mingyi bepared to team leader Gu? Was he even worthy? ¡°Sister, I¡¯m going to fight with you. Tomorrow, teacher Zhao might cancel your appointment,¡± she said calmly. Song Xuan frowned subconsciously, ¡± ¡°You little girl, can¡¯t you just hope that your biological sister is better?¡± Song ran changed her posture and held her head. She rolled her eyes and came up with a n. Sheughed and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying, don¡¯t take it to heart. Where are you meeting teacher Zhao?¡± there¡¯s an exhibition of Ming and Qing Dynasty porcin at the entrance of the museum. I can learn more then. It¡¯s not bad. Song ran looked at her sister helplessly. alright, I¡¯m going back to my room to sleep. You should sleep early too, Yueyue. Song ran left the room and went downstairs carefully. She picked up the phone and dialed a string of numbers. She spoke in her throat and hung up the phone. Then, she tiptoed back upstairs. After Zhao Mingyi found out that Shen mengfang had been kicked out of the house, how could he still be in the mood to go on a date with her sister? No matter what, he had to rush to his old lover¡¯s ce tofort her injured heart. Tomorrow, he would send someone to wait outside Chen Jingui¡¯s house on Zhao jiabang road. Perhaps there would be some unexpected gains. As a student, song ran took out her textbook after she was done worrying about a bunch of things. She prepared for tomorrow¡¯s ss seriously. When the hour hand pointed to ten, she went to bed on time. The next day, at the door of the watch shop opposite Chen Jingui¡¯s house on Zhao jiabang road, a middle-aged man in a ski shirt stood. He held a newspaper in one hand while observing the movement on the other side. He was yang Haitao¡¯s man. Yang Haitao took orders from his Big Boss, song ran, and had sent someone to keep an eye on them. He even brought a camera with him. When he saw the man in the photo, he quickly took a photo. It would be best if he could take a photo of him and Shen mengfang together. Chapter 213 213 Treating the wound The man didn¡¯t dare to neglect and observed the house opposite. At two O ¡®clock in the afternoon, song Xuan took a day off and took a taxi to the City Museum. She got out of the car full of anticipation and arrived at the entrance of the Natural Science Museum. She had an appointment with Zhao Mingyi at two thirty. It was already 2:30 pm, but Zhao Mingyi did not show up as promised. Song Xuan had a bad feeling and was worried that Zhao Mingyi would turn her down, just like what her sister said. She shook her head. He wouldn¡¯t. Zhao Mingyi was an honest and trustworthy person. He wouldn¡¯t go back on his word. She patiently waited. After a while, she heard the sound of leather shoesing from behind her. The sound wasing straight to her. She was happy. He was here. She turned around and saw yang Haitao in a leather jacket. Song Xuan¡¯s disappointment was written all over her face. She frowned and looked at yang Haitao, ming him, ¡± did you and ran team up to stop teacher Zhao froming? ¡± Yang Haitao took out a book from his bag, his smile clean and sincere. your sister should be in school at this time. Does she have a clone technique to attend sses while secretly preventing Zhao Mingyi froming? ¡± Song Xuan gritted her teeth. Song ran had really told yang Haitao everything. She would see how song ran would deal with her when she got home tonight! Song Xuan was about to leave but yang Haitao stopped her. He was afraid that song Xuan would think that it was inappropriate between a man and a woman, so he quickly let go of her and passed the book in his hand to her, ¡± ¡°I borrowed two books overnight, the History of the Ming Dynasty and the Qing Dynasty, but there are still many things I don¡¯t understand. Since I¡¯m here today, can you exin a little?¡± Song ran understood her sister¡¯s tendency to be a teacher. She also knew that the Ming and Qing Dynasty porcin exhibition would only be disyed in Haicheng for a day. They would be moving to another city the next morning. Therefore, she must not miss this opportunity. She bet that her sister would finish the exhibition even if she had to endure it. It was obvious that song ran knew song Xuan well. Song Xuan hesitated for a moment, but she still walked into the museum. Yang Haitao had a smug smile on his face. His sister-inw was like a tiger that had grown wings to him. She had spared no effort to help him. In terms of investment returns, he would definitely not let her down. Yang Haitao, the young master, was full of passion for entrepreneurship. However, once they entered the museum, the young master revealed his shorings. The knowledge that he had crammed into his head did not work. Aesthetic appreciation was something that could not be done without being influenced from a young age. When yang Haitao entered the museum and saw the first peach-patterned olive bottle from the Qianlong era, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simr to the jars my grandma used to preserve pickled vegetables in when I was young.¡± Yang Haitao sessfully received a roll of eyes from song Xuan. ¡°Shut up!¡± Yang Haitao shut his mouth obediently. go on. Exin. ¡°You can¡¯t read?¡± song Xuan asked, ignoring him. Isn¡¯t there a detailed introduction on it?¡± ¡°I thought you¡¯d have some backstory to tell me,¡± yang Haitao said. Song Xuan¡¯s desire to be a teacher was stirred. On one hand, she did not want to talk to yang Haitao, but on the other hand, she was eager for someone to listen to her views and knowledge in this area. In the end, the good teacher side won. Yang Haitao and song ran won the first round. In the evening, song ran went home after school. Aunt Wu¡¯s pork liver congee was ready. Song ran carried the thermal container and rushed out. Aunt Wu quickly stopped her and worriedly reminded her, ¡± ran, there¡¯s a lot of pig liver today. You should eat some too. Don¡¯t give it all to team leader Gu, understand? ¡± ¡°I know, I know,¡± Chapter 214 214 No one can break them apart She rushed to the hospital and went straight to Gu jinghang¡¯s ward. She bumped into two middle-aged men who were dressed in Chinese tunic suits and seemed to be of high status. Song ran greeted them politely and entered Gu jinghang¡¯s ward. She turned back to look at the door and whispered, ¡± ¡°Where did this Big Bosse from?¡± ¡°The fu City Research Institute and the Ministry of Public Security,¡± Gu jinghang replied with a smile. Song ran took a deep breath. I used to talk big. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± so, the one who¡¯s so humorous and refined is our team leader Gu. Gu jinghangughed out loud. are you trying to curry my favor now? ¡± Song ran hugged his thigh and said, ¡± I¡¯m definitely going to cling onto team leader Gu¡¯s thigh. Gu jinghang ruffled her hair. alright. You¡¯re the only one who can carry me. Song ran smiled and opened the twoyered stainless steel thermal container. She handed one to Gu jinghang and said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat dinner.¡± As she said that, she picked out all her pig liver and gave it to Gu jinghang as usual. Gu jinghang blocked her with the spoon and said, ¡± Xiao ran, you should eat a little too. I don¡¯t like pig liver, ¡± song ran shook her head. &Nbsp; ¡°Don¡¯t be picky.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a picky eater.¡± What can you do to me? If you don¡¯t eat it, I¡¯ll be mad at you. Gu jinghang nced at her helplessly.¡¯This girl, when will she ever stop me from worrying?¡¯ Song ran held the stainless steel lunchbox andughed as she ate the porridge. Gu jinghang took a bite and nced at her. ¡°Am I going to cook? Focus on eating, What are you looking at?¡± Gu jinghang then lowered his head and focused on eating his porridge. Song ran finished her meal quickly and put the lunchbox aside. She pointed at Gu jinghang¡¯s chest and said, ¡± ¡°Did you change your medicine today?¡± Gu jinghang answered every question. yes, I changed it. I changed it early in the morning. ¡°Does your wound still hurt?¡± song ran asked. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt at all,¡± Gu jinghang said. Song ran squinted at him. you¡¯re coaxing the child. Your face is still pale. Indeed, Gu jinghang still needed to take painkillers to relieve the pain of the wound. He doted on his wife and it would be fine if he was the only one who doted on her. Gu jinghang finished the porridge that was half pig liver and half rice in no time. He then ced it on the bedside table and held song ran¡¯s hand. ¡°When are you going back?¡± Song ran¡¯s face darkened. aren¡¯t you being too realistic? ¡± You¡¯re chasing me away after I¡¯ve finished the pig liver congee?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯sughter came from his throat and his voice was low. you¡¯re a student now, and the college entrance examination ising soon. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll affect your studies. Song ran pointed at the bag beside her. I brought my homework. If I don¡¯t know how to do it, I can still ask you for advice, Ms. Gu. ¡°Then you can start doing your homework.¡± Song ran gritted her teeth. why are you even stricter than our form teacher, teacher Gao? ¡± Can¡¯t you even give me time to catch my breath?¡± Team leader Gu looked at her with a serious face. learning is important in one go. You can¡¯t ck off. Song ran squinted at him. I¡¯m scared of you. I¡¯ll learn from ran ran, alright? ¡± ¡°Yes,¡± team leader Gu said with a relieved expression. Song ran suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Jing Xing, there is something I want to ask you.¡± what¡¯s the matter? ¡± Gu jinghang looked up and stared at her. Song ran sat beside him and looked straight at him. She asked, ¡± ¡°Where was the first time you saw me?¡± There was a slight change in Gu jinghang¡¯s expression. It was as if the precious treasure that he had been hiding had suddenly been discovered and he did not want to reveal this precious secret. Chapter 215 215 The harmonica saved my life ¡°What first time?¡± he asked. Wasn¡¯t it when we went on a blind date at the Western restaurant in the red House?¡± Song ran looked at him suspiciously. the Research Institute. My uncle said that you were the one who asked someone to look for him and ask him to be your matchmaker. By right, you should have seen me before. That¡¯s why you looked for my uncle, right? ¡± Howe I don¡¯t have any impression of it?¡± Gu jinghang ruffled her hair. ran, ¡± he said, ¡± hurry up and do your homework. Song ran was dumbfounded. Jinghang actually had a secret that he refused to tell her? She grabbed Gu jinghang¡¯s hand. I¡¯ll be lenient if you confess. I¡¯ll be strict if you resist. Are you going to tell me or not? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember,¡± Gu jinghang pretended to be confused. Song ran pretended to strangle him. are you going to be tortured before you confess? ¡± she asked. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang waved his hand. I don¡¯t remember. I really don¡¯t remember. Song ran looked at him suspiciously. you really don¡¯t remember? ¡± she asked. We¡¯ve only known each other for a short time. You¡¯re so young, why is your memory so bad?¡± Gu jinghang touched the back of his head and smiled. I really don¡¯t remember. The Research Institute is busy, and there are many things that I can¡¯t think about. Song ran snorted and squinted at him. ¡°So You Think it¡¯s a small matter, a small matter that¡¯s not worth thinking about, right?¡± Team leader Gu felt helpless. song ran, do you not want to study? I see that you are just killing time. Stop wasting your time. Song ran snorted. Oh, team leader Gu, you can even speak Haicheng¡¯snguage. That¡¯s amazing. Gu jinghang reached out for her bag and took out all her books and test papers for her. He asked in a very good manner, ¡± ¡°Which subject should I work on first? I¡¯m good at mathematics.¡± Song ran pouted. I¡¯m pretty good at math too, so I won¡¯t trouble you. I heard that you¡¯re going to do an operation report tomorrow. Team leader Gu, you should quickly recall the details of the operation, in case you miss out on something important because of your poor memory. Gu jinghang did not know whether tough or cry as he looked at her and did not say anything. Song ran was also a very focused person. Once she opened the book, she would forget everything around her. She wrote very seriously, and Gu jinghang even took some time to wash the stainless steel lunchbox in the bathroom. Song ran poured a ss of hot water and peeled a banana for her to eat. She had no other thoughts in her mind and would bite anything that was near her mouth. Gu jinghang shook his head. you don¡¯t even look at it. Aren¡¯t you afraid that someone will plot against you and poison you? ¡± Song ran finally looked up. if I can¡¯t rx my body and mind when I¡¯m with you, I¡¯ll die of exhaustion. Gu jinghang touched her head with heartache. He knew that she was surrounded by enemies. Xiao ran, when we get married in the future, I¡¯ll definitely let you live the most carefree life. No one could hurt his ran. Song ran rested her chin on her hand and looked at him. team leader Gu, I¡¯m 18 years old this year. I¡¯m in my third year of high school. If you want to marry me, you¡¯ll have to wait at least four years. Team leader Gu¡¯s body copsed. It had been a long and torturous time. He helplessly tidied her hair. ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I really want to be born a few yearster, or you to be born a few years earlier. Then, I won¡¯t have to worry about this.¡± Song ran held his hand and said emotionally, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, this is our best era.¡± That¡¯s right, her life took a sharp turn for the worse when she was 18 years old. Now that she was 18 years old, wasn¡¯t that the best era? When song ran finished her homework, it was already past nine O ¡®clock in the evening. If she did not go home now, her sister would be worried. She stretched her back and Gu jinghang diligently packed all her books into her bag. Song ran reached out her hand and realized that it was already toote. Chapter 216 216 A good mentality let me do it, ¡± she mumbled. you¡¯re still injured. Why can¡¯t you just sit still? ¡± Gu jinghang picked up his bag. let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll get the hospital¡¯s Jeep to send you back. Song ran looked at him suspiciously. are you going somewhere else? ¡± After the two of them left the ward, Gu jinghang let go of her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not giving it to you in passing. I¡¯m giving it to you specially.¡± Song ran asked,¡±Oh? Abusing public authority for personal gain? This isn¡¯t your usual style, team leader Gu.¡± Gu jinghang chuckled. I¡¯m really here to send you off. Hurry up and go. The two of them went downstairs. The t ground in front of the hospital¡¯s inpatient department building was very spacious. There were some ambnces and a few Jeeps parked there. Gu jinghang¡¯s driver, du Dapeng, came out of nowhere and got into the car directly. Song ran hesitated. jinghang, I don¡¯t want you to use a public car for me. Will there be people gossiping behind the scenes? ¡± While it was dark, Gu jinghang quickly patted her head and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Get in the car.¡± Song ran insisted. you¡¯ve done a good job. Don¡¯t get punished for using the bus for your own use. Gu jinghang looked at the serious song ran and smiled. the officer gave special permission. He said that as a family member of a researcher, if you visit me toote, you¡¯re allowed to be sent home by car. Song ran¡¯s anxious heart immediately rxed. ¡°Really?¡± Gu jinghang touched her face and said, ¡± really, Xiao ran. You don¡¯t have to worry so much about me. I¡¯ve always known what to do. Song ran got into the car with a peace of mind. Just as Gu jinghang was about to get into the car, song ran pressed on his shoulder and said, ¡± ¡°Go back to the ward and rest.¡± The road to Tianzifang was a little bumpy. How could he tire himself out by taking the car when he was so hurt? Gu jinghang got into the car with her without a care. ¡°I¡¯m worried.¡± He was injured and song ran did not dare to push him too hard. He got into the car and sat beside her. The smile on his face was obvious. Song ran held his face carefully like she was holding a porcin doll. ¡°The road is bumpy, don¡¯t try to show off.¡± let¡¯s go! Captain Gu waved his hand. Dapeng, kun, drive. Sure, the captain¡¯s orders were like a mountain. Du Dapeng inserted the key into the hole, shifted gears, and stepped on the elerator. The car plunged into the vast night. Song ran sat beside him uneasily. The flickering street lights shone on his side profile. The man¡¯s long eyshes and high nose bridge reflected each other, making her unable to look away. She tightened her grip on his hand and said softly,¡±you, Yingluo.¡± In the dark car, he held her hand without restraint, and the warm touch traveled from his palm to her heart. Song ran raised her head and said to the driver, du Dapeng, ¡± ¡°Please drive slower.¡± The crescent moon hung on the treetops as the car drove through the early November night. The city was slowly bing deste. It was the city that was depressed, but they were still as warm as ever. Her heart was warm because of this man. It was so warm that it was burning. I¡¯m lucky if I get it, but if I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll die. The next day, song ran received information from yang Haitao. Zhao Mingyi did not go to Zhaojiabang Road yesterday. Instead, Shen mengfang went out of Chen jigui¡¯s house. His men followed her for a while, but they lost her when they reached an Old Street with a huge crowd. Song ran wrung her hands. She had really missed a good opportunity for a scumbag man and a b * tch to date. Zhao Mingyi was so guarded. Who knew when they would meet again after this? Chapter 217 217 Battalionmander Gu¡¯s heart is in a mess Song ran instructed yang Haitao. have your men continue to guard Zhaojiabang Road. If you have any reliable news, report to me immediately. ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Since they were business partners and hired thugs, song ran felt that the 20000 Yuan was well spent. Hence, yang Haitao arranged for his brother to work as a security guard at a jewelry shop on Zhao jiabang road. It could be considered a long-term base. Shen mengfang was having a hard time staying at Chen jigui¡¯s ce. Her position in the song family¡¯s factory was also revoked because of that girl. She could bear with it if she couldn¡¯t get the money, but now, she was even chased out by old song because of that girl. The more she thought about it, the angrier she got, and the more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong. By right, her and Zhao Mingyi¡¯s n was wless. How did the poor Captain get two broken kids from his hometown at such a critical time? How did he know about their n? Even song ran did not know. A Jing hang who was far away on an inspection trip. He didn¡¯t have eyes of a thousand miles and ears of the wind, so how did he know? ¡°Where does ding guoying live?¡± she asked Chen Jinquan. I¡¯m staying at a small hotel called Jindi hotel at the train station. ¡°I¡¯ll go ask that girl.¡± Shen mengfang gritted her teeth. She went out. Shen mengfang, the wealthydy with an uncertain future and no source of ie, had to take the bus now. She walked to the bus stop unwillingly. During this time, two madams who had gone to Chen jigui¡¯s house to y cards passed by her in a private car and gave her a lot of mocking. Shen mengfang could not take this lying down. She quickly hailed a taxi. If she could not live the rest of her life tomorrow, she would do it tomorrow. She was the type to enjoy herself to death. She would enjoy herself first. At Jindi hostel, two researchers in Chinese tunic suits walked to the front desk and asked thedy boss, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go up and find someone.¡± When thedy boss, Jin di, saw that it was Jing Xing, she was a little nervous,¡±Who are you looking for? I¡¯ll lead you up.¡± ¡°Ding guoying!¡± Jindi quickly led them upstairs and greeted them warmly, ¡± ¡°She¡¯s been living on the second floor for some time, but she just went out. May I know why you two are looking for her? Is she a criminal?¡± rade, don¡¯t be nervous. Our Captain and her are from the same hometown. He asked us toe over and bring her something. Open the door for us and we¡¯ll put the things in her room. ¡°I see,¡± thedy boss heaved a sigh of relief. Thedy boss led the two of them upstairs, and they said that they would wait for ding guoying toe back in the room. Shen mengfang got down from the taxi and sized up the unremarkable little hostel. She covered her mouth and nose and walked in with a look of disgust. She knew which room ding guoying was staying in, so she went upstairs directly. This kind of small hostel was not formal with all kinds of people. Thedy boss, Jindi, only nced at her and did not stop her from going upstairs. Outside room 203, Shen mengfang stood still and was about to knock on the door when she heard a man¡¯s voice from inside. ¡°Comrade, anyway, I still have to thank you for telling our Captain about this. Thank you.¡± Shen mengfang¡¯s eyes widened. Shen mengfang was suddenly enlightened. It turned out that ding guoying and Gu jinghang had joined forces to set her up. Very good. That girl looked simple and honest, but she was actually full of evil tricks. She still believed her so much. Shen mengfang was alone and didn¡¯t dare to rush in to argue with ding guoying. She hurried downstairs and rushed back to Chen jigui¡¯s ce. Chapter 218 218 Kissing her on the lips Opposite ding guoying¡¯s room, the man on guard saw that Shen mengfang had left and immediately sneaked out. He knocked on the door opposite and another man popped his head out. ¡°Did that woman leave?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hurry up and leave.¡± The two of them hurriedly ran downstairs and specifically instructed thedy boss, ¡± ¡°Um, don¡¯t tell ding guoying that we¡¯ve been here.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± thedy boss was puzzled. ¡°Don¡¯t ask anymore. If I tell you not to say anything, then don¡¯t say anything,¡± the two of them said seriously. Thedy boss shrunk her neck. alright, alright, alright. I won¡¯t say it. She thought it was a secret, so she didn¡¯t dare to ask further. The two men ran off in a sh. The task given by the team leader waspleted sessfully. They had been waiting here for a long time before they caught ding guoying going out to buy something. It was the perfect time for Shen mengfang toe. He could go back and ask the captain for credit. Ding guoying had gone to the train station to get a ticket. She didn¡¯t get any benefits this time. Every day she stayed at the hostel cost her another day¡¯s worth of money. She really couldn¡¯t afford to waste any more money, so she could only go home first. This time, she had found out where the Vixen lived, her family members, and her life. She would go back first and see if there was a chance toe back to settle scores with her in the future. She really didn¡¯t expect that brother jinghang would be able to predict the future and bring Doudou and that Cheng huanjun into the city. How did brother jinghang know about this? she was really puzzled. When she bought the train ticket for the next day and returned to the hostel, she saw three tall and strong adult men blocking the door of her room as soon as she reached the door. The men stared at her fiercely, making her scalp numb and her hair stand on end. Shen mengfang coughed lightly and pushed the man in front of her away. She red at ding guoying and said in a sharp voice, ¡± I didn¡¯t expect to be tricked by a country bumpkin like you. You¡¯re quite capable to trick me, aren¡¯t you? you and song ran¡¯s lover dug a hole for me to jump into, didn¡¯t you? do you know how much I¡¯ve been hurt by you? Ah? I have a home now and can¡¯t go back, Yingluo. I have nothing, Yingluo, how dare you harm me? Beat him up!¡± Ding guoying didn¡¯t even have time to say a word before she was surrounded and beaten up by three men. She covered her head and shouted, ¡± ¡°What do you mean by that? When did I trick you? Make yourself clear.¡± Shen mengfang was furious. How could she still believe her nonsense? she gritted her teeth and said, ¡± ¡°Teach this country bumpkin a lesson! You¡¯re toying with me like a monkey, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ll let you know how powerful I am!¡± Ding guoying was lying on the ground. Her hair was disheveled and her body was covered in wounds. She wailed and howled, ¡± ¡°Juan Zi, don¡¯t hit me, don¡¯t hit me, Yingluo.¡± Shen mengfang felt that it was not enough to vent her anger, so she did not stop them. The men punched and kicked her, and ding guoying pushed the man in front of her away like crazy. After all, she was someone who had done farm work before, so she still had some strength in her hands. The man was really pushed to the side by her. She pounced on Shen mengfang like a mad woman and teased her. Ding guoying rushed over and grabbed Shen mengfang¡¯s hair. Shen mengfang was so scared that she screamed, ¡± ¡°You country bumpkin, you still dare to hit me? You little red guy, you¡¯re looking for death!¡± Ding guoying didn¡¯t care about this. Wasn¡¯t this woman the one who went to the countryside to ask her for help? Chapter 219 219 Chapter 222 two-faced What benefits did she not get? she even made brother jinghang hate her even more, and now she actually dared to send someone to beat her up? This is too much! She, ding guoying, was not to be trifled with. She gripped Shen mengfang¡¯s hair tightly. Shen mengfang felt as if her scalp was going to be ripped off by this crazy woman. She screamed in pain, ¡± ¡°You Shrew, you dare to grab my hair.¡± A scolding fight? Ding guoying would not lose. She ruthlessly pulled Shen mengfang¡¯s hair and bit her on the shoulder, shouting, ¡± ¡°Me, a Shrew? You¡¯re still a whore, you¡¯re shameless. Didn¡¯t you marry an old man who¡¯s been married twice for his money? You still have the face to criticize me? You whore, you filthy b * tch!¡± When had Shen mengfang ever been humiliated like this? song ran was a civilized person at home. Even if she was furious, she would at most mock her with a few words. When had she ever said such unsightly words? She was so angry that her face turned red, and she also pinched ding guoying¡¯s hair with her hand while kicking her. ¡°You little red guy, damn it, you¡¯re rebelling! Hey, Yingluo, what are you three doing? Aren¡¯t you going toe up and help?¡± The three men were actually enjoying the show. When Shen mengfang called out to them, they immediately came back to their senses and rushed up to hit ding guoying. Ding guoying shouted, ¡± murder! Murder! Yingluo, help! Yingluo! The guests in the other rooms heard themotion and opened their doors one after another. Ding guoying¡¯s face was covered in bruises, and her hair was disheveled. She was in a sorry state, and she copsed on the ground, crying bitterly. big brother, help me call the police and let the police arrest them. They¡¯re bullying me with their numbers. They beat me up! Shen mengfang put her hands on her hips and roared like a lion, ¡± ¡°What are you looking at? I¡¯ve never seen anyone teach their juniors a lesson. This girl needs to be taught a lesson, so don¡¯t get involved.¡± Seeing this, one of the men sneaked downstairs and told thedy boss to call the police. By the time the police arrived, Shen mengfang had already let the three thugs run away, leaving only Shen mengfang and ding guoying injured. Ding guoying was very strong, and she could beat Shen mengfang up even when she was fighting against four people. When the public security officer came over, ding guoying started to cry.rade, you have to stand up for me. They have the advantage in numbers and they started beating people up. The police officer nced at Shen mengfang and then at ding guoying. ¡°Where¡¯s the crowd? Isn¡¯t it just the two of you?¡± there were three men left, ¡± ding guoying howled. they all ran away. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask that big brother. The Big Brother stuck his head out and nodded. ¡°Comrade, there were indeed three tall men just now.¡± Shen mengfang¡¯s face turned pale. The police officer nced at them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you guys going to settle this privately or publicly?¡± Ding guoying sobbed and sobbed, which made Shen mengfang angry. This little b * tch had tricked her and even called the police. She wanted to tear her apart. Seeing that she was silent, the police officer red at ding guoying and coughed. ¡°If you ask me, you should justpensate her for her medical expenses and let her go to the hospital.¡± Shen mengfang¡¯s heart ached at the mention of money.¡±I don¡¯t have any money. If you have the ability, then arrest me.¡± The public security officer was furious. ¡°You think I don¡¯t dare to arrest you?¡± With that, he took the handcuffs from his waist and cuffed Shen mengfang up. Shen mengfang was dumbfounded. She cried out anxiously, ¡± ¡°Comrade,rade,rade, I said I was just ying.¡± Chapter 220 220 Chapter 223 destruction The public security officer escorted her downstairs and asked,¡±is it fun?¡± If it¡¯s fun, then go to the police station and stay there for two days.¡± rade, ¡± ding guoying shouted from behind, ¡± what about me? ¡± The police officer turned to look at her. we have no choice. She refused to pay. Just admit that you¡¯re unlucky. We¡¯ll keep her in jail for a few days. Harming others didn¡¯t benefit him. Ding guoying was so angry that she kicked the wall. Was there something wrong with Shen mengfang¡¯s brain? she wanted to plot against her stepdaughter but failed, and now she was venting her anger on her? Shameless, detestable! At this moment, ding guoying was in pain everywhere. Her face hurt, and her body hurt. Not only was her face swollen, but her bones were also cracking. She was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t even walk. However, she knew that it would cost a lot of money to treat her illness in Haicheng. She wanted Shen mengfang to pay for it, but this woman was reluctant to pay her even if she did not get a single cent. Bah! She must have been extremely unlucky to have gotten involved in such a kick and ended up with so many injuries. The next day, ding guoying returned to Xinxiang Vige in an city with a body full of injuries. At five o ¡®clock in the evening, as soon as song ran heard the melodious sound of the school bell, she started to pack her school bag impatiently. The political science teacher on the podium looked at her watch and said seriously, ¡± I¡¯ll take up two more minutes of your time. I¡¯ll give you guys some advice on this year¡¯s hot topic. You¡¯ll definitely pass the college entrance examination. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal. Some of the students cheered while othersined. Song ran was anxious. No hot topic couldpare to team leader Gu. Team leader Gu was giving a report at the main research Institute today, so she had to rush to the main research Institute¡¯s office to wait for him. Then, they would go back to the hospital to eat pig liver porridge together. The cold autumn wind and the bleak setting sun suddenly became warm and lively. The politics teacher had dragged on for 15 minutes. Song ran rushed out like an arrow leaving the bow. Li Sheng followed behind her. ran, ran ran, why are you running so fast? ¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she smiled. I can see team leader Gu in a Chinese tunic suit with an epaulet on his shoulder today. I wonder what he looks like. I have to go and take a look. She wanted to see him walk out of the main research Institute¡¯s office in high spirits. Naturally, Li Sheng had heard of team leader Gu. She held her hand and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get my family¡¯s car to send you there.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Li Sheng¡¯s family car drove song ran straight to the entrance of the main research Institute. The sun hadpletely set and the entire city was in darkness. Song ran watched Li Sheng leave, then waited at the main entrance of the Research Institute with peace of mind. The main research Institute was indeed different from the second Research Institute. Cars came and went. Back then, the cars didn¡¯t have any protective film and had transparent windows. One could see that the back seats of the cars that came out of thepound were all upied by big shots with white hair and wearing formal Chinese tuxedos. Song ran stood up straight and did not dare to ck off. She might have to meet these big shots more often in the future, so she could not embarrass jinghang. Song ran stood at the entrance for a long time. Finally, she heard the guard at the side shouting ¡± salute! in a clear and fluent voice. A 0 UAZ slowly drove out of the gate of the courtyard. Song ran recognized the car. When she saw the person in the back seat, she finally smiled with pride. The Jeep slowly came to a stop. Gu jinghang reached out to open the door and got out of the car. In the Twilight, he was dressed in a well-ironed Chinese tunic suit, which reflected his bright eyes. Everything in the world became dim and dull. Chapter 221 221 Chapter 224 winning the initial victory Song ran crossed her arms in front of her and tilted her head to smile at him. ¡°Mr. Gu¡¯s report, was it sessful?¡± Gu jinghang lowered his head and smiled as he walked towards her. In the Twilight, he was handsome and tall. He strode in front of her with his long legs and reached out to adjust his sleeves before saying in a low voice, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite sessful.¡± ording to chief Liang¡¯s iplete statistics, the director of the general research Institute nodded twelve times in total, which was an unprecedented high praise. Song ran raised her head and looked at him. The cold wind blew, and his eyes were warm and firm. The brim of his hat covered the glow in his eyes. His handsome face made her unable to look away.¡±You look even better in a formal suit.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down as he said in a hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°This uniform is so tight I can¡¯t breathe.¡± pfft! song ran burst outughing. is it because you¡¯re nervous? ¡± Gu jinghang could not help but Pat her head. ¡°It¡¯s not my first time doing this kind of report. What¡¯s there to be nervous about?¡± alright, ¡± song ran cupped her face. hurry up and get in. As soon as they got into the car and left the main research Institute, Gu jinghang could not help but reach out to unbutton his cor. As he unbuttoned his cor, he cursed under his breath, ¡± I really can¡¯t breathe. Who did this? it¡¯s so tight. Song ran smiled and turned around to help. Her fingers touched his Adam¡¯s apple, but she did not take it seriously. She continued to unbutton his shirt andined, ¡± it¡¯s indeed quite tight. Did they give you a smaller uniform? or did they say that you¡¯re fatter than before? ¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s breathing was a little rapid as he said,¡±ran, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Song ran raised her head and nced at him. I¡¯m fine now, Yingluo.¡± The temperature in the car was always higher than the outside. Song ran¡¯s face was burning hot. When they arrived at the hospital, mother Wu¡¯s pork liver porridge arrived as promised. Team leader Gu felt his legs go weak. As a man, he had to drink porridge every day. Even a body made of iron could not stand it. Furthermore, he felt like vomiting just by smelling the pork liver. He chuckled as he looked at song ran. He racked his brain and racked his brain for a way to calm her down. As usual, song ran picked up the pig liver and ced it in his bowl. Gu jinghang coughed lightly and said, ¡± ¡®Ran ran ran ran ran ran¡¯ ¡°What?¡± Song ran looked at him while eating her porridge. Gu jinghang was at a loss for words as he looked at those beautiful and sincere eyes that were looking at him with all their heart. He had to eat. His Xiao ran had taken great pains to make him pork liver porridge. He had to eat it until he was discharged. When Xiao ran leftter, he would ask du Dapeng to get some white steamed buns from the hospital¡¯s cafeteria. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. The pork liver congee is very delicious.¡± Song ran smiled and handed her lunch box over. ¡°If you like them, you can have them all. I¡¯ll eat them when I get back.¡± Team leader Gu almost coughed up blood. He stared at her innocently.¡±I can¡¯t do it if I don¡¯t.¡± Gu jinghang, ¡± song ran said righteously. you have to eat it all. Team leader Gu was reaping what he had sown. He could only reply, ¡± ¡°As Qianqianmands.¡± The next day, Gu jinghang went to the top university in Haicheng, Fu Guang University, to give a patriotic speech. As it was a Sunday, song ran went to Fu Guang University early in the morning. When she got the news, she went straight to the lecture hall and sat in thest row. Not long after, the lecture hall was filled with people. Song ran sat in thest row and waited for her family, jinghang, to arrive. When all the seats were filled, Gu jinghang and the school staff came to the lecture hall. He was still wearing the formal suit that made him breathless. His figure was tall and straight, and his eyes were handsome. As soon as he came in wearing a Chinese tunic suit, he attracted the attention of the female college students. Chapter 222 222 I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll affect your studies The female students of this era had already epted the influence of some open-minded trends in the southern cities and were not as conservative as before. There were even two bold students who called him ¡®handsome¡¯. The principal red at her. After all, Gu jinghang was here on behalf of the Research Institute. These girls were too frivolous and it was really damaging to the school¡¯s image. The girls quickly lowered their heads. Song ran snorted.¡¯Is my jinghang someone you can hook up with?¡¯ Can you first measure your own weight? Gu jinghang had told song ranst night that he was going to give a speech at Fu Guang University today. He thought that the girl would definitelye. After looking around, he saw the girl at the back. His cold and hard face immediately softened and his eyes revealed a smile. The boy beside song ran lowered his voice and said, ¡± team leader Gu is looking at me. He¡¯s looking at me. brother, ¡°song ran nced at him,¡± why are you here? ¡± team leader Gu is looking at me. He¡¯s even smiling at me. the boy with the hair parted was proud of himself. Song ran sized up the boy and gritted her teeth. Damn, Gu jinghang was so popr. He was popr with both men and women. When she looked up again, Gu jinghang had already walked to the podium. It was the 30th anniversary of the founding of the country and the National Day was just around the corner. Therefore, Gu jinghang was sent by the Research Institute to give a patriotic speech. The purpose of the speech was to encourage college students to work hard and serve the country after they finished their studies, building a new country that was fully developed. Song ran did not pay attention to what Gu jinghang was saying. All she knew was that her team leader Gu was emotional and emotional. From time to time, the audience would give him a warm round of apuse. The female students stared at him and she was so angry that she wanted to cover their eyes. The speech went on for an hour and a half. When it ended, Gu jinghang took off his hat and saluted. Thunderous apuse erupted from the audience, and song ran followed suit. Gu jinghang left the podium and was about to walk out. The female students who were in love with him were eager to go forward and say a few words to him. However, they could not resist the fact that most of them were rtively conservative at that time and it was rare for a woman to chase a man. Thus, the female students all shyly wanted to pass him a note. Team leader Gu was full of righteousness and directly extended his hand to refuse. Those female students didn¡¯t let him go at all and blocked his way. They all looked at him pitifully, hoping that he would take their little paper. Song ran quickly borrowed a pen washi from the boy just now. She was beaming with joy and said, ¡± hey, let¡¯s make a bet. Team leader GU won¡¯t ept their paper notes, but he will definitely ept mine. Do you believe me? ¡± The male ssmate sized her up. Seeing that she was beautiful and dressed fashionably, he snorted. team leader Gu is not such a shallow person. After song ran finished writing the note, she stood up and walked towards Gu Jingxing. Gu jinghang stared at song ran who was walking towards him. He could not hold it in anymore and smiled. Song ran stood at the periphery of the crowd. The female students were really fierce. They were afraid that there would be morepetitors squeezing in, so they surrounded her so tightly that not even a drop of water could pass through.¡±Give way.¡± The female students ignored her and surrounded Gu jinghang even more tightly. Gu jinghang¡¯s face darkened. Du Dapeng, who was beside him, quickly cleared the way for him.¡±Please make way and let our Captain Pass.¡± The girls quickly made way for him. Gu Jingxing walked to song ran and looked down at her. Song ran smiled, raised her hand, and handed him a small note. Jing Xing, you¡¯re so handsome, please date. Chapter 223 223 Where did we first meet? What she never expected was that in the future, this ck-bellied guy would take this small note and seriously tell others that she was the one who chased him first. At that time, she was furious. ¡°Jinghang, don¡¯t you know in your heart who was the one who chased who first?¡± Jing Xing was especially innocent as he shook the small note.¡±You were the one who chased me first.¡± The evidence was irrefutable, and no one could defend themselves! At this moment, Gu jinghang took the small note from her hand and looked down at it carefully. The smile on his face became even wider. His smile was gentle and doting as he said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. After he finished speaking, he left leisurely under the dumbfounded gazes of the group of girls. Song ran followed behind Gu jinghang. When they reached the entrance of the lecture hall, she looked back with a smug and arrogant expression. He nced at the male student in thest row, his eyes saying, ¡± Team leader Gu is so shallow, hehe! The female students looked at each other and felt indignant. They whispered to each other,¡±Who was that just now? Which Department and ss are you from? Howe I¡¯ve never seen him before?¡± One of the girls said, ¡± he didn¡¯t even take our school Belle¡¯s note. Instead, he took that girl¡¯s. What a surprise. ¡°That girl¡¯s pretty too. She¡¯s not any worse than mingna.¡± The girl called su mingna¡¯s face darkened. She had always been undefeated in rtionships between men and women, but she was actually ignored today. Damn it, she had to find out who that girl was. No girl could step over her in this school. She would teach her a lesson. Cheng Haidong quickly exined to the dumbfounded school staff in a low voice, ¡± ¡°The principal is like this. The person who went out with our Captain is actually our captain¡¯s partner. Our Captain is not like what you think, taking a pretty girl out for a meal just because he likes her.¡± The school staff heaved a sigh of relief. This was more like it. Outside the lecture hall, song ran snorted. Team leader Gu suppressed hisughter and looked at her. ¡°What are you snorting at?¡± Song ran snorted again and said slowly, ¡± elder Gu is very popr. Are you happy to be surrounded by so many female university students? ¡± Gu jinghang turned around and quickly unbuttoned the cor of his suit. He said in a soft and helpless voice, ¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m really annoyed? What¡¯s so beautiful about that?¡± ¡°Really?¡± song ran nced at him. Is the taste of the flowers really not beautiful?¡± Du Dapeng drove the car over. Song ran understood that he was injured and quickly opened the car door for him to get in. Gu jinghang straddled into the car and stretched out his hand to her. Xiao ran,e in quickly. Song ran put her hand on the car door. team leader Gu, ¡± she said, ¡± you haven¡¯t answered me. ¡°How do you want me to answer you?¡± Gu jinghang raised his eyebrows. Jing Xing was a rough man and would not say something like ¡°Ruo Shui is three thousand, I only take a scoop of it from you¡± such affectionate and literary words, of course he could not say it. Song ran¡¯s face was reflected by the sunset. She looked charming and a little angry. Gu jinghang only wanted to hold her in his arms. A gentle breeze blew past and song ran¡¯s voice was gentle. I want you to tell me that I, Gu jinghang, will only love you, song ran. Her strength was only her shell. After experiencing this life, she often felt insecure. Gu jinghang raised his hand and touched her face. I, Gu jinghang, will only love you, song ran. I will only love you for the rest of my life. Song ran smiled triumphantly. Team leader Gu, you¡¯re so obedient! That night, song ran was reading a book in the living room. As she read, she burst outughing. Chapter 224 224 I¡¯m lucky to get it, but I¡¯m destined to lose it Song Xuan nced at her with aplicated expression and said to aunt Wu, who was peeling walnuts, ¡± ¡°Is this girl stupid? How many times have we heard this sound tonight?¡± Mother Wu crushed the walnut in her hand with a pair of pliers as she said, ¡± ¡°No matter what, it should be at least ten times.¡± Song Xuan reached out her hand and took the book from song ran¡¯s hand. Song ran was still in a daze. She was not reading at all. How could she have noticed that the book had been taken away? Song Xuan pinched her face. song ran, you¡¯re making fun of me. Song ran. Song ran then realized that her sister was calling her. She quickly smiled and said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sis? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± song Xuan raised her eyebrows and asked. He¡¯s beenughing like an idiot for a while now.¡± Song ran asked,¡¯sis, do you really want to hear it? Didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t like hearing me mention team leader Gu?¡± Song Xuan¡¯s eyes widened. I knew it. It must be rted to team leader Gu. Stop it. I really don¡¯t want to know. Song ran shouted, ¡°it¡¯s toote. I have to tell you. Let me tell you, team leader Gu confessed to me seriously today. He was very affectionate and full of love. You don¡¯t know about the environment, the evening, the campus, and the Golden ginkgo forest. Sister, don¡¯t you know how to draw?¡± Can you help me draw it? I want to keep this picture as a memento.¡± Song Xuan pushed her head and said, ¡°you guys are so sweet. Why do you want me to draw?¡± Is it something a human would do?¡± Song ran hugged her. from what I know about my sister, she will agree to my request unconditionally. Song Xuan snorted. dream on. When you get into Fu Guang University, I¡¯ll agree to draw for you. Song ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She then said in a joking tone, ¡± don¡¯t you think your sister is suitable for the Performing Arts industry? ¡± Song Xuan looked her up and down and asked,¡±performance?¡± Do you want me to worry to death for you?¡± I¡¯m just joking. I¡¯m just joking. song ran¡¯s smile tightened. The two people in her family seemed to be strongly opposed to her applying for Haicheng Academy of Drama in her previous life. Forget it, let¡¯s act first and reportter. What¡¯s done is done, and they can¡¯t do anything about it. Unexpectedly, she and Fu Guang University really had aplicated rtionship that could not be cut apart. Aunt Wu peeled a basket of walnuts and picked up a small basket. ¡°We¡¯ll have walnut and red jujube congee tomorrow morning.¡± With that, he went into the kitchen. how¡¯s old song¡¯s mood recently? ¡± song ran quickly changed the topic. Song Xuan¡¯s expression was a little meaningful, ¡± I¡¯ll say something that you don¡¯t like to hear. I reckon that Shen mengfang will return to this family sooner orter. Do you believe me? ¡± Song ran¡¯s heart felt a little suffocated. She believed him. Why wouldn¡¯t she? Shen mengfang was a typical person who liked to please others. Of course, she only wanted to please her father. Old song was someone who needed to beplimented. With Shen mengfang by his side, sucking up to him and giving him Pillow Talk, he felt that he was an old steed that had a thousand miles to go. It seemed that he could still make a big name for himself in Haicheng. At that time, he was so angry that he chased Shen mengfang away. After a while, when his anger subsided, he naturally remembered all the good things about Shen mengfang. Shen mengfang¡¯s lie about Gu jinghang¡¯s injustice did not even touch old song¡¯s sore spot. The only way to make him divorce Shen mengfangpletely was to make a fuss out of Zhao Mingyi. Zhao Mingyi, Oh Zhao Mingyi, the main culprit who had torn their family apart. It seemed that it was time for her to meet him. On Friday, after school, song ran sneaked to the supply and marketing Club where her sister worked. There was a dessert shop opposite the club where they could have a variety of Haicheng specialty desserts. She ordered a sugar lotus seed and a Begonia pastry and sat by the window, staring at the door of the supply and marketing Club. Chapter 225 225 If you¡¯re not kind, I¡¯ll be unjust Her sister had an hour and a half of her lunch break. Zhao Mingyi had been feeling threatened recently, so he seemed to be asking her sister out quite often. She was sure that Zhao Mingyi would ask her out for lunch. He was also worried that a long night would bring more trouble. Well, when the time came, she would pretend to have a chance encounter. Would her sister notice anything? Whatever, she had to see Zhao Mingyi today. Song ran was bored to death as she waited. Suddenly, someone sat down in front of her. She looked up and saw a pair of eyes that thought they were flirtatious. She instinctively felt ufortable. ¡°Who let you sit here?¡± Her voice was cold and her face was expressionless. Yao Xifeng smiled. yes, I was careless. I should have asked. Miss, is there anyone here? ¡± Song ran shook her head gently. This child was beyond saving. Did she not have any judgment? ¡°Someone¡¯s here.¡± ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t see it?¡± tsk! song ran snorted. while I¡¯m saying good things, get out of my sight. The corners of Yao Xifeng¡¯s mouth curled up. I won¡¯t hold it against you when you got he Juan to ruin our happy asion. However, to your disappointment, my father brought he Juan for a checkup. He Juan wasn¡¯t pregnant at all. My father gave her a sum of money, and she has already left Haicheng. Song ran turned the porcin bowl in her hands impatiently. ¡°So, what does this have to do with me?¡± Yao Xifeng stared at song ran in front of him. His eyes were full of admiration. He knew that this little girl was going to be a beautiful woman. As expected, even without deliberately making herself look ugly, she was still able to make herself look beautiful even with just a sweater. He coughed lightly and said as the judge, ¡± let¡¯s just let the unhappy things in the past stay in the past. Can we start over? ¡± Song ran was amused by him but she quickly returned to her usual cold expression. Her eyes glinted coldly as she said, ¡± ¡°Start over? Yao Xifeng, are you sure you understand the meaning of these words?¡± Yao Xifeng was not angry. Instead, heughed and looked happy. Song ran was even more certain that the yboy in front of her was seriously out of his mind. Shen mengfang, this scourge, had stuck her with such a sticky candy that she could not get rid of. It was enough to make her upset. Yao Xifeng chuckled. we¡¯re a good match, aren¡¯t we? our family backgrounds are simr, and our looks are simr. If we really get married, I wonder how many people will be envious. Song ran could not be bothered to argue with him. She waved her hand impatiently and said, ¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you just go somewhere cool? I still have important things to do, don¡¯t disturb me. ¡± ¡°Why do you look down on me?¡± Yao Xifeng was a little anxious. I¡¯m pretty and my family is rich. I admit that I was a bit frivolous in the past, but I didn¡¯t meet anyone I liked.¡± Song ran red at him coldly. your family is rich. My family isn¡¯tcking in money either. Okay? ¡± Yao Xifeng wanted to say something but song ran called for the waiter impatiently. ¡°You guys take care of this person, he¡¯s harassing your guest.¡± The waitress nced at Yao Xifeng and said carefully, ¡± ¡°Young master! Young master!¡± ¡°This dessert shop belongs to our family,¡± Yao Xifeng exined. Song ran immediately took out a two-Yuan note from her bag and gave it to the shop assistant. Then, she rushed out of the shop. She did not want to be entangled with this yboy. As she walked out, Yao Xifeng followed her out in a hurry. It was almost noon. Song ran looked at her watch and saw that it was almost time for her sister to take her lunch break. Chapter 226 226 Chapter 229: dog biting dog fur At the entrance of the agricultural cooperative, she saw the detestable Zhao Mingyi. She strode across the road and rushed in front of Zhao Mingyi. Zhao Mingyi had ck-rimmed sses on his nose. He was wearing a Navy Chinese tunic suit and ck trousers. He also had a pair of cloth shoes on his feet, which made him look very simple. His smile was always a little restrained, as if he was a little uneasy. He had the lofty and inharmonious look of a schr. Who would have thought that such a teacher of the people, such a simple and honest-looking man, would have such a dirty and greedy heart? No one would be on guard against such an honest and loyal teacher. Zhao Mingyi was holding a book in his hand. Song ran looked down and saw that it was Fortress Besieged, the book that her elder sister recently liked to read, Mr. Qian Zhongshu. Ha, he really knew how to deal with the right problem. Song ran chuckled, and Zhao Mingyi¡¯s smile became even more reserved. This man was much more brilliant than Shen mengfang. He had the song family running around in circles. ¡°May I ask who you are, Yueyue?¡± Zhao Mingyi had never seen song ran before. Song ran smiled and said, ¡± my sister is song Xuan. You must be professor Zhao? ¡± Zhao Mingyi¡¯s smile was simple and honest as he pushed his sses up. you tter me. I¡¯m just an ordinary lecturer. I can¡¯t be called a professor. You must be Xiao ran. I often hear your sister mention you. Yao Xifeng caught up with her and asked song ran in a familiar tone, ¡± ¡°Is it someone you know?¡± Song ran could not be bothered with him. She continued to smile at Zhao Mingyi and said, ¡± ¡°What did my sister tell you about me?¡± Because of Shen mengfang¡¯s words, Zhao Mingyi was more or less on guard against song ran. He carefully chose his words, ¡± your sister said that you¡¯re pretty and cute, that you¡¯re ignorant of the world, and that you¡¯re innocent and naive. Indeed, song ran was such a person in the past. She was a rich family¡¯s youngdy, a decorative vase. She trusted others easily and got into trouble. ¡°My sister often mentions you to me, professor Zhao,¡± she said with a smile. She knew that the man in front of her was not only insatiable, but he was also very good at fishing for fame. Although he said that he could not afford to be a professor, he seemed to be very pleased when song ran called him ¡®professor¡¯. He chuckled and replied,¡±Oh?¡± What did your big sister say about me?¡± ¡°My sister said that you¡¯re a nice person, but you¡¯re a little clingy.¡± Hearing this, Zhao Mingyi¡¯s face darkened. However, it was only for a moment before he regained his reserved smile. His expression was a little awkward.¡±Did you ask your sister to say that I¡¯m clingy?¡± He seemed to be in disbelief. Song Xuan clearly had a good impression of him. Every time she was in front of him, she would be shy and timid. He was not wrong in judging people. The song family¡¯s eldest daughter definitely liked him. But what was the song family¡¯s second miss¡¯s motive for saying this? Was what Shen mengfang said true? was song ran a ruthless character? He still had to observe and test the waters. Song ran nodded her head vigorously. that¡¯s right. My sister said that she¡¯s embarrassed to reject your invitation. She¡¯s also embarrassed to tell you about it. Ran ran, ran ran, what are you doing here? ¡± Song Xuan¡¯s voice was heard. Song ran looked at Yao Xifeng and suddenly felt that he was an eyesore. She took the initiative and said angrily, ¡± ¡°Who told you to follow me, huh?¡± Yao Xifeng felt wronged and innocent. the agricultural cooperative belongs to my family. Can¡¯t Ie over? ¡± Song ran gritted her teeth and almost vomited blood. Song Xuan did not pursue the matter. She looked up and saw Zhao Mingyi. Her eyes lit up with joy. Zhao Mingyi was relieved. He was already 30 years old. He could easily tell if a 20-year-old girl had feelings for him. Chapter 227 227 Chapter 230 they are bullying the few with their numbers Zhao Mingyi decided to strike first. He handed the book in his hand to song Xuan and smiled, ¡± ¡°This¡± besieging the city ¡°is the original version. I went to a few libraries to find it. Take a look at it. You don¡¯t have to rush to return it.¡± With that, he turned around to leave. Song ran cried out in her heart. This is f * cking amazing. The actress must have possessed her. She even yed hard to get. She really had to learn from him. ¡°Teacher Zhao, why are you in such a hurry to leave?¡± song Xuan asked. It¡¯s lunch time, let¡¯s have a meal together.¡± Zhao Mingyi nced at song ran and said slowly, ¡± ¡°Your sister Yingluo said that you¡¯re a little annoyed with me. I didn¡¯t know my ce. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Song ran praised him in her heart. What a sly old fox. How could her sister, who was ignorant of the world, be his match? By right, Zhao Mingyi could not bepared to yang Haitao in terms of looks, height, and family background. Her sister was really blind. She was really looking for a partner in the garbage dump. She had lit up antern to find such a good-for-nothing. What should she say? Sure enough, song Xuan tightened her grip on song ran¡¯s hand. She turned around and looked at song ran. She put on a fake smile and said, ¡± ¡°Did my sister tell you that I¡¯m annoyed with you?¡± Zhao Mingyi¡¯s face was full of innocence. It said, ¡°that¡¯s right, the person involved is here. You can just ask him. The older the ginger, the spicier it was. you said it? ¡± song Xuan red at song ran. Song ran initially wanted to take the risk and deny it, but that would make Zhao Mingyi even more wary of her. She decided to go all out and said, ¡± I¡¯ve already said that I think he¡¯s poor. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a good match for you. Sis, I don¡¯t like you being with him. A straightforward person usually didn¡¯t have a heart. Song ran hoped to leave that impression on Zhao Mingyi. Zhao Mingyi heaved a sigh of relief. So that was what the song family¡¯s second daughter meant. She was still a child after all. How could a child from a well-off family be so shrewd? She was just worrying for nothing. Song Xuan was a little stunned. She did not know why, but she felt that her sister had changed. She was different from before. She had be calm and rational. However, at this moment, she suddenly spoke without thinking. It was as if she had returned to her past self. This didn¡¯t make sense. She did not have time to think about it. She pulled song ran¡¯s hand and said, ¡± ¡°You apologize to teacher Zhao.¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes widened. why should I apologize? ¡± Song Xuan said coldly, ¡± you¡¯re too insensible. You came to my office just to make things difficult for my friend? ¡± You little girl, did I usually teach you this?¡± Song ran pretended to be awkward. I can¡¯t guarantee that this man is not pursuing you because of my family¡¯s wealth. Hmph. Was that childish enough? Would it be enough to lower Zhao Mingyi¡¯s guard? Wasn¡¯t it stupid enough to say that? Zhao Mingyi¡¯s smile was full of meaning. A brainless older sister and a straightforward, impulsive, and willful younger sister. Splitting up the song family was as easy as taking something out of his pocket. His smile was extremely humble. it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to apologize. In my eyes, she¡¯s just a child. Her words are innocent. I won¡¯t take them seriously. Song Xuan, don¡¯t take them too seriously. This trip was a sess! Song Xuan grabbed song ran¡¯s hand angrily and said, ¡± ¡°Come home with me.¡± Her good impression of Zhao Mingyi waspletely ruined by this girl. This girl was doing this on purpose, wasn¡¯t she? she did everything she could to matchmake her and yang Haitao, and now she was here to cause trouble. She was so angry that she wanted to give this girl a good beating. Song ran could not wait to leave with her. Chapter 228 228 What benefits didn¡¯t you get? Zhao Mingyi was very considerate. song Xuan, don¡¯t teach her a lesson when we get back. She¡¯s still a child. An eighteen-year-old child who had been pampered like a Prince spoke without thinking. It really made people happy. Song Xuan¡¯s face darkened. teacher Zhao, don¡¯t take it to heart. This girl has been spoiled. She speaks without thinking. Zhao Mingyi waved his hand. I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t. I like to deal with people who are straightforward. I¡¯ll help you guys get a taxi. Song ran¡¯s sneer disappeared.¡¯Of course you like people who are straightforward. You want everyone in the song family to be as easy to fool as my sister, don¡¯t you?¡¯ The car arrived quickly and Zhao Mingyi opened the door for them. Song Xuan pulled song ran into the car. Yao Xifeng didn¡¯t know how to count. song ran, ¡± he said, ¡± I¡¯ll visit your father when I have time. Song ran was amused. Yao Xifeng was really asking her to show off. She rolled her eyes at him.¡±Who wants you to visit? Do you think our family needs your two bottles of Maotai? What our family doesn¡¯tck the most is money, Hmph!¡± Song ran almostughed out loud. She saw Zhao Mingyi¡¯s relieved smile from the corner of her eye and entered the car with her sister. In the car, song Xuan pulled a long face, ¡± song ran, you¡¯re very strange. how am I weird? ¡± song ran looked serious. &Nbsp; Song Xuan frowned. I can¡¯t quite put my finger on it. I feel that you¡¯re different from before. You¡¯ve returned to your old self, arrogant and headstrong. You¡¯re also a straightforward person. Song ran looked at Zhao Mingyi through the rearview mirror and said, ¡± ¡°Sis, do you still remember the photo I showed old song? The photo of Shen mengfang being held by a man at the entrance of the dance club?¡± Song Xuan did not understand what she meant by this and did not say a word. sis, try to recall that man¡¯s back. Does it look familiar? ¡± Song Xuan seemed to understand what she was trying to say. She frowned even more, ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Song ran lifted her chin slightly. It was a good sign. Since her sister denied it, it meant that she was already suspicious. ¡°I haven¡¯t even said anything, and you already said you won¡¯t. Won¡¯t what? Could it be Zhao Mingyi? Sister, you don¡¯t seem to trust him very much!¡± ¡°Enough, say no more,¡± song Xuan was a little annoyed. Song ran stopped talking. If she continued, her sister would probably fly into a rage out of humiliation. She needed more time to think about it and organize her thoughts. When the two of them returned home, song Xuan went upstairs with a sullen face while song ran continued to do her homework in the living room. Aunt Wu was knitting a sweater at the side. While she was knitting, she gestured to song ran¡¯s body.¡±You little girl, why are you still growing at the age of eighteen? It seems to be higher thanst year.¡± Song ran chuckled. maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s in a good mood. That¡¯s why he¡¯s developing. The phone at the side rang. Aunt Wu put down her needle and thread and picked up the phone. She nced at song ran and said, ¡± ran, something that will make you even happier is here. It¡¯s a call from team leader Gu. Song ran quickly picked up the phone and a deep voice came from the other end. ran, I will be discharged tomorrow. Song ran cupped her chin and smiled. team leader Gu, you picked a time when I¡¯m on break to be discharged. Do you want me to pick you up? ¡± A low and smiling voice entered her ears. ¡°Yes.¡± The next day, song ran woke up early and did two math papers. She circled the two questions that she could not solve and put them in her bag. She then brought them to the Research Institute¡¯s Hospital. She knew that he was happy to ask her about his studies. Chapter 229 229 Song ran, enough is enough At the Research Institute¡¯s Hospital, song ran pushed the door open and entered Gu jinghang¡¯s ward. Gu jinghang was dressed neatly, and the nket on the bed was folded into a square shape like a piece of tofu. She could not help butugh.¡±This is a hospital, not your Research Institute. No one will praise you for folding it like this.¡± Gu jinghang smiled and did not say anything. The habits that he had developed in the Research Institute could not be changed no matter where he went. Du Dapeng, who was on the side, gave him a small bag, and the three of them walked out together. After getting into the car, song ran quickly took out her test paper. ¡°Teacher Gu, please enlighten me.¡± Gu jinghang took the test paper, nced at her, and began to exin seriously. Song ran did not pay much attention when he first told her about it. All she could see was his thin lips and his long fingers. She only came back to her senses after Gu jinghang waved his hand in front of her eyes three times. She looked a little embarrassed as she said, ¡± ¡°Ah? Have you finished talking about Yingluo?¡± ¡°Song ran, are you listening?¡± Gu jinghang asked sternly. Song ran swallowed her saliva. can you please repeat it? I promise I¡¯ll listen to you properly this time. I won¡¯t be distracted. Gu jinghang shook his head and exined it again helplessly. Song ran took the test paper and lowered her head. She could not hide her smile. This man was really good at both literature and martial arts. Gu jinghang flipped through the papers and said in a low voice, ¡± has Xuxu and Wen Huihui caused you any trouble recently? ¡± Song ran bit the tip of her pen and shook her head. she¡¯s really brave. After Wen Huihui was recorded because of the notebook incident, at least on the surface, she looked a lot more honest. She did not dare to talk to her or rack her brains to frame her. Perhaps, she was cursing in her heart, but at least she didn¡¯t dare to act rashly on the surface. That was enough. Half an hourter, at the entrance of the second institution, the security guard checked the entrance seriously and then let them in. Gu jinghang was worried and said, ¡± you should be careful of her. It¡¯s not long. When you graduate high school and go to college, you won¡¯t be in the same school anymore. ¡°How can you be so sure that we¡¯re not in the same school?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to get into Haicheng Drama Academy?¡± Gu jinghang was slightly stunned. This was the best art school in Haicheng, and it had very high requirements for looks, talents, and cultural grades. Song ran chuckled. Can¡¯t Wen Huihui get into Haicheng Academy of Drama too?¡± I heard that Haicheng Drama Academy has very high requirements for its students. In other words, Wen Huihui was far from meeting the requirements of Haicheng Academy of Drama. Song ran felt at ease when she heard that. She entered his dormitory with him and pressed him against the door. She looked up and stared at him with a focused expression.¡±I thought that rough men like you don¡¯t have any ability to appreciate beauty. It turns out that you can also distinguish these things.¡± Song ran suddenly thought of something and asked Gu jinghang excitedly, ¡± in your eyes, are Wen Huihui and ding guoying the same type? ¡± Gu jinghang did not understand why she was so excited. She was so excited that her eyes were shining. Without any hesitation, he nodded and said, ¡± ¡°In essence, they are the same in my eyes.¡± They had a name. They were called the women of ran ran other than song ran. Song ran was so excited that her eyes were brimming with tears. it¡¯s the same. It¡¯s good that it¡¯s the same. Jinghang, I misunderstood you. I misunderstood you for so long. Gu jinghang held her face and asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xiao ran? What did you misunderstand?¡± Song ran did not say a word. She just shook her head. She shook her head in frustration and kept shaking her head. She had misunderstood him. In her past life, she had misunderstood him for a lifetime. Chapter 230 230 You¡¯re crazy She should have known that when jinghang was drugged by Wen Huihui, he was facing her, song ran. If he could control himself and not touch her, how could he face Wen Huihui, whom he did not like? That¡¯s right. Wen Huihui and ding guoying were the same in jinghang¡¯s eyes. Even if he was delirious and unconscious, he would only recognize song ran. Why was she so silly? How did she fall into Wen Huihui¡¯s trap? In the end, she was so angry that she almost died because of what Wen Huihui had said. That night, Gu jinghang kept calling her name in bed. Ran, ran ran. He was so gentle. Look at how much my Yueyue can endure. Wen Huihui¡¯s words still rang in her ears, and she gritted her teeth in hatred. She lied to her, she lied to her for a lifetime and she also lied to Jing Xing for a lifetime. The child ... The child was probably someone else¡¯s. Her jinghang was so pitiful. He couldn¡¯t get the person he liked and had to face a shameless woman like Wen Huihui. He even had to take care of someone else¡¯s child for her. In their past lives, Wen Huihui had really caused them a lot of trouble. She hugged his waist and was extremely sad. Gu jinghang could not figure it out. Seeing that she was in a low mood, he panicked.¡±Xiao ran, what¡¯s wrong with your ran ran? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song ranposed herself and looked up at him. ¡°Jing Xing, I will treat you even better in the future.¡± Gu jinghang touched her face. you¡¯re already good enough to me. What nonsense are you saying? ¡± Song ran hugged him. jinghang, ¡°she mumbled,¡± if ran ran had despised you for being from the countryside and we ended things, what would you have done? ¡± Every time song ran thought about it, she felt as if her heart was being pricked by needles. It was so painful that she could not breathe. Her jinghang must have had a hard time. He did not do anything, but he had to ept punishment that did not belong to him. He had to pay off his debts for the rest of his life. Her heart ached for this man. He was not good with words. In her past life, he had looked for her several times, but she was determined not to listen to his exnation. While her heart ached for Gu jinghang, she also thought of Wen Huihui. It was all because of this snake-hearted woman that caused her and his Jing Xing to be in a pot of oil for their entire lives. She would never let her go! In this life, she would make Wen Huihui suffer all the pain they had suffered in their previous lives! Gu jinghang had no idea why song ran became so emotional all of a sudden. He only knew how tofort her with the most ordinary and simple words, ¡± Xiao ran, don¡¯t be sad. You still have me. You still have me. Suddenly, song ran rolled up her sleeves and made up her mind. ¡°Jinghang, I n to cook for you today.¡± Gu jinghang looked at her in a daze. you, ran ran, probably can¡¯t even tell the difference between chives and wheat seedlings. You¡¯re going to cook for me? ¡± Song ran was eager to try. don¡¯t look down on me. I¡¯ve learned a few tricks from aunt Wu. I¡¯m also someone who has my own specialty. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be able to eat it. After a while, Gu jinghang carried the vegetables, meat, and flour that he had brought back from the cafeteria to the public kitchen in the next building. Song ran pressed on his shoulder. sit down. I¡¯ll take care of your dinner today. Gu jinghang did not know whether tough or cry as he looked at the people who were rolling up their sleeves and getting ready for a big fight. Song ran was the type who had high standards but low standards. She had never entered the kitchen alone before, but she dared to ask for sweet and sour pork ribs from Gu jinghang. Yingying¡¯s courage wasmendable. She nced at the ingredients and decided to make sweet and sour ribs and stir-fry two vegetables. It didn¡¯t seem difficult. Chapter 231 231 Just so superficial She washed the ribs and was about to pour them into the oil pan. Gu jinghang could not stand it anymore and reminded her, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to split the water?¡± Song ran was flustered. Oh, right, right. I have to go for a swim. Aunt Wu said it before. She said it before. She nched the water and stirred the oil in the pan. As soon as the pork ribs were put into the pan, they exploded and made loud crackling sounds. Song ran covered her face with the pan cover in a panic. Gu jinghang quickly went over and took the spat from her hand. He stir-fried the pork ribs in the pan and said, ¡± ¡°The water hasn¡¯t been drained yet. It¡¯ll definitely explode when it touches oil. Let me do it, Yingluo.¡± Song ran patted her chest with lingering fear. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Aunt Wu mentioned this too. I was a little nervous and forgot. Alright, sit down. I¡¯ll do it.¡± Gu jinghang could not change her mind, so he handed the spat back to her. Song ran had mastered the rhythm and was mumbling to herself. She added soy sauce, soy sauce, vinegar, sugar, ginger, and garlic. Gu jinghang looked at her serious expression from the side and his eyes were filled with emotions. Song ran was a spoileddy and had never been in the kitchen before. To think that she would work hard to learn how to cook for him. She really did care about him. Aiyo, Yingluo. song ran¡¯s voice was heard again. Gu jinghang immediately came back to his senses and walked to her side nervously.¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song ran stuffed her finger into her mouth and sucked on it. ¡°The oil is sshing out again, shua shua¡± Why did she look so chaotic when she was cooking? Mother Wu clearly looked at ease and calm. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart ached as he pulled her to the sink at the side. He turned on the tap water and washed her up. Xiao ran, let me do it. Song ran did not seem to care. what¡¯s a small injury? ¡± she asked. what¡¯s the big deal? ¡± Alright, the pot is about to burn. I need to add some water.¡± Song ran retracted her hand and returned to the stove. Gu jinghang felt helpless. This girl was really stubborn. The sweet and sour pork ribs were boiled with water. Song ran looked around and did not know where to start. She saw a bag of flour and said in distress, ¡± ¡°Jinghang, I have never learned how to make noodles and your wound is injured so you can¡¯t rub the noodles. Why don¡¯t we just eat rice?¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat rice. Let me help you wash the rice, okay?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Gu jinghang then took up all the work and collectively called him the assistant. He washed and cut the vegetables, put them by the stove, and indicated, ¡± ¡°When the sweet and sour pork ribs are almost ready, just stir-fry it.¡± Light and shadow swept across the kitchen, and the smell of meat wafted in. Time flew by quickly. Three dishes, one meat and two vegetables, were soon out of the pot. Gu jinghang looked down and saw a few red spots on the back of song ran¡¯s hand, which were covered in oil. He could not help but frown. He looked at song ran¡¯s proud eyes and felt his throat burning. He reached out and ruffled her hair. you, you ... There were three dishes and two rice bowls on the tray. Gu jinghang carried them and ran towards the dormitory. Song ran followed behind him with a thermos bottle. The sky screen dimmed as a cool breeze blew. The man¡¯s back was broad and strong like a mountain, making people feel safe and reliable. She followed him step by step, walking with her head down, a smile on her lips. Then she reached out to pull on the hem of his clothes and said with a smile in her voice, ¡± ¡°Jinghang, I like to live such an ordinary life with you. I like to wash my hands and make soup for you. I like it very much.¡± In fact, ever since song ran was no longer aloof and cold, Gu jinghang liked her in his heart. At the same time, he was also afraid that this would be a dream. He was afraid that when he woke up one morning, everything would return to its original state. Yes, even though song ran had repeatedly assured him, he was still a little worried. Chapter 232 232 You¡¯re very popr It was only when song ran personally cooked dinner for him that he finally felt at ease. He no longer let his thoughts run wild and knew that song ran really liked him. Gu jinghang picked up a piece of pork rib and stuffed it into his mouth. Mumu Mumu suddenly sobered up. Her Xiao ran would beat a salt seller to death. She was really too salty. Song ran stared at him expectantly. She asked nervously and expectantly, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, how is it? Is it good?¡± Gu jinghang nodded. it¡¯s delicious. It¡¯s really delicious. Song ran was overjoyed and quickly picked up a piece with her chopsticks. When she put it in her mouth, she could not help but frown.¡±It¡¯s so salty, Yingluo.¡± Gu jinghang quickly said, ¡± it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. I like salty food. Song ran put on a bitter face. no, jinghang. Stop eating. I¡¯ll go back and study with aunt Wu. Gu jinghang quickly consoled her. you put in so much effort to cook it. I¡¯m going to finish it all. In order to not let down the rice that his Xiao ran had worked so hard to cook, team leader Gu tried to be brave and finished a te of salty sweet and sour ribs and two tes of slightly salty vegetables. After that, he began to drink water non-stop. ¡°Why do you have to do this?¡± song ran rebuked. Gu jinghang just smiled and did not say anything. He was very happy anyway. After dinner, song ran still wanted to wash the dishes but Gu jinghang stopped her. ¡°Chef song, you¡¯re tired. Hurry up and rest.¡± After he finished speaking, he carried the tray of bowls to the well to wash them. When she returned, song ran had already spread out her textbooks and was reading. It would be unforgivable if song ran could not get into her ideal University. Gu jinghang wiped his hands and sat beside her. He asked carefully, ¡± ¡°Are you staying here tonight?¡± Song ran looked up and team leader Gu¡¯s eyes shed with a guilty look. Song ran held his chin and said, ¡± ¡°Do you want me to stay here?¡± Gu jinghang coughed lightly and said,¡±I¡¯m afraid that your dad will be afraid of being afraid of you.¡± Song ran shrugged. old song didn¡¯t put much energy on me these days. The troublemaker, Shen mengfang, isn¡¯t at home either. Even if I don¡¯t go home, only my sister and aunt Wu will know. So, ran ran, it¡¯s fine. A smug smile shed across Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes.¡±I¡¯ll go get some hot water for you to wash your feet.¡± Gu jinghang brought in arge bucket of steaming hot water with one hand and a lunchbox with the other. Song ran looked up at him from her sea of knowledge and said, ¡± ¡°What are you carrying in your hands?¡± Gu jinghang ced the bucket aside and ced the stainless steel lunch box on the table. ¡°Sis-inw cuiying made Taro, peanuts, and water chestnuts with marinade. She knew you were here, so she gave me a box and told you to eat it to satisfy your craving.¡± Song ran was stunned. how did she know that I¡¯m here? ¡± You said it?¡± Gu jinghang touched his head. I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t say anything. In the building next door, Lin cuiying entered the house and smiled at her husband, Jiang Dong, ¡± when I saw how happy team leader Gu was, I knew that his girlfriend was in his room. I gave him a box of food just now. Jiang Dong looked at the TV and shook his head with a smile. that¡¯s true. Team leader Gu usually doesn¡¯t smile and does things quietly. However, when his little girlfriendes, she can¡¯t wait to walk in the wind. When she whistles, she¡¯sughing so hard that her eyes are almost gone. This time, song ran did not ask Gu jinghang to drive her. Gu jinghang was highly valued by the higher-ups and she did not want anyone to use him against her during this crucial time of his promotion. After breakfast, she insisted on taking a taxi to school. Chapter 233 233 Chapter 236 meet the culprit Next came the exams. In the third year of high school, there were endless exams. The results of thest exam had juste out, and the next exam came one after another. Everyone looked pale, had dark circles under their eyes, and looked like they werecking energy. Song ran was the only one who was different when she was in love. What was even more gratifying was that Wen Huihui¡¯s grades were declining at a steady rate. By the time the third mock exam came around, she had already dropped beyond the 25th ce. As for song ran, she got around 15th ce. As the old saying goes, she only wanted to get 15th ce. She roughly calcted the questions that she could do and deliberately got wrong. She could probably get into the top five. There were three people who had contributed greatly to her sess-Gu jinghang, her sister Song Xuan, and Li Sheng. All of them had given her great help, and she was grateful for them. Li Sheng¡¯s grades were also rising steadily, ranking around 13th or 14th. She could not rely on Fu Guang University if she wanted to get into the Chinese department, but she could still try to get into Huai Ji University, which was the top Chinese department in Haicheng. Whenever song ran saw Wen Huihui, she would be reminded of how she had lied to her for her entire life. She had trapped her and Jingxing in the depths of hell and made them live a painful and torturous life. She was so angry that she could not wait to go up and beat her up to vent her anger. However, she knew that this was not the way to go. The physical pain was far less torturous than the pain in her heart. Wen Huihui¡¯s days were indeed torturous. She was demerit-ed in her studies and had to endure Shen mengfang¡¯s constant debt collection. The two of them hade with benefits, but they had dispersed after they had used up all their benefits. Because of song ran¡¯s instigation, Wen Huihui was certain that Shen mengfang was the one behind the notebook and caused her to be recorded. Therefore, she not only hated song ran, but she also hated Shen mengfang. However, Shen mengfang was not a kind person. She had urged her to return the money and even threatened to get someone to beat her up if she did not return the money. Anyway, she had already been put in jail once for hitting ding guoying. Before she married song Guoqing, she was not a good woman. She did not care about these things. This scared Wen Huihui to death. She was racking her brain for a way to return Shen mengfang¡¯s 100 yuan. She hadid all her cards on the table with song ran. It was impossible to get money from her. The richest people in the ss were song ran and Li Sheng. Li Sheng was song ran¡¯s follower and obeyed her every order. So, it was impossible to borrow money from Li Sheng. Wen Huihui was so worried that she wanted to scream. She was troubled by all kinds of things every day. It would be a wonder if she could calm down and study! She could not help but curse song ran again. Song ran was the one who caused her to be in such a difficult situation. She was so hateful! It was extremely hateful! At night, after school, Wen Huihui went to the dance club where her father worked. She had no other choice but to borrow money from her father. She did not have a good rtionship with her father. Or rather, she was extremely simr to her father. They both had profit-seeking personalities and were extremely selfish. Wen Limin did not like this daughter of his. He felt that he had already done his part by helping her pay for her school fees and living expenses. He had never given her a single cent more. This kind of morous life was also her own choice. Wen Huihui had been rebuffed by her father and even lectured by him. She left the dance hall indignantly and thought,¡¯if my father doesn¡¯t give it to me, I can look for my mother.¡¯ Chapter 234 234 My family is so rich She took the bus to a dpidated alley. The sky was dark, and the alley was very narrow. There were intricate wires above the head, and there were bamboo poles outside the windows to dry clothes. It was a slum. Wen Huihui did not think much of it. Ever since her parents got divorced, she had never returned home. When she reached a narrow door, she lifted her feet and went up. The stairs were so narrow that if someone came down from upstairs, she would have to turn sideways to avoid them. She covered her nose in disgust and endured everything as she went up to the third floor. He knocked on the door, and a gentle voice came from inside. ¡°Who is it?¡± The door opened and Lin Xin appeared at the door, wearing an apron. When she saw that it was Wen Huihui, she was so excited that tears welled up in her eyes. Her daughter did not like to be close to her. After her divorce with her father, her daughter had nevere back to see her. Lin Xin had only sent her food and pocket money to school. Now, her daughter was finally willing toe and see her. How could she not be excited? Lin Xin beckoned Wen Huihui in. The room was very small, separated by a bamboo curtain into one room and one living room, but it was very clean and refreshing. Lin Xin was so excited that she couldn¡¯t control her emotions. Sheughed and said, ¡± Huihui, mommy will make you some orange soda, okay? ¡± that¡¯s for summer, ¡± Wen Huihui replied expressionlessly. who drinks this now? ¡± Lin Xin was a little flustered. There was nothing at home that children liked to eat or drink. She quickly took out a handkerchief from her pocket and opened it. She took out a five-Yuan note and stuffed it into Wen Huihui¡¯s hand.¡±There¡¯s nothing good to eat at home. Buy some food on your way to your dad¡¯s ce, okay?¡± Wen Huihui raised her hand and nced at the five Yuan in her hand. She snorted. ¡°Mom, you want to send me away with just five Yuan?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lin Xin was stunned. Wen Huihui sat down on the stool beside her and looked up at her mother. ¡°You¡¯ve been divorced from dad for six years. You haven¡¯t spent much money on me, have you?¡± Lin Xin was stunned. Although she usually only gave a few Yuan when she visited her daughter, she was still quite diligent in giving out money. In this way, she actually gave quite a lot. She worked in a steel factory and her sry was meager to begin with, but she had already pointed out that she could be paid this much. She kept rubbing her hands and looked at Wen Huihui guiltily. ¡°Mom¡¯s boss told mom that there might be a raise at the end of the year. Mom doesn¡¯t have much spare money now. In the future, I¡¯ll ...¡± Wen Huihui was getting impatient. don¡¯t talk about the future. Give me 150 yuan. I need it urgently. She was toozy to put on a disguise. Lin Xin was shocked. Huihui, you¡¯re just a student. What do you need so much money for? ¡± Wen Huihui frowned. are you going to give it to me? ¡± she asked. Lin Xin¡¯s fingers were trembling. I can¡¯t take out so much money at once. You know that your grandmother¡¯s health is not good, and your aunt is unfilial. I¡¯m paying for all the medical expenses. Wen Huihui rolled her eyes. Alright, alright. You¡¯re always nagging me about how difficult it is for you. I won¡¯t look for you anymore. Is that okay? ¡± Don¡¯t visit me at school anymore.¡± She couldn¡¯t even exin herself if her ssmates saw her in such old clothes. After she finished speaking, she turned around and walked out of the door. Lin Xin panicked and quickly pulled her back.¡±Huihui, can mommy give it to you tomorrow?¡± Wen Huihui revealed a smug expression. In the middle of November, when the song family¡¯s doorbell rang, song ranyao was doing her homework meticulously. The man¡¯s voice entered her ears, ¡± is Xiao ran home? ¡± Chapter 235 235 The yboy felt wronged She looked up and saw yang Haitao in a fitting navy blue long coat. Song ran¡¯s eyes brightened. This young man knew how to tidy himself up. He looked so refreshing and handsome. He was a thousand times better than the lifeless Zhao Mingyi. She put down the pen in her hand. what¡¯s the matter? is there a problem? ¡± Yang Haitao walked over and grinned. ¡°Let me tell you a piece of good news.¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes lit up. Are you going to give me my share of the money?¡± Yang Haitao rolled his eyes. talking about money hurts our rtionship. We¡¯re still in the early stages of our business. Money won¡¯te so quickly, sister. Song ran shrugged. other than money, nothing else can be considered good news. Do you understand? ¡± Yang Haitao sat down beside her. my buddy has contacted the biggestputerpany in M Nation. They said that they¡¯re very optimistic about our huge domestic market potential. So, they¡¯ve asked me to go over and have a chat. Song ran was excited. this Wanwan is indeed good news. Yang Haitao¡¯s vision was indeed broad and far-sighted. Song ran¡¯s heart was at ease. If she followed brother Tao, she would have meat to eat. The days of great wealth were waiting for her. Yang Haitao was pleased. it¡¯s like this. My buddy asked me to bring a Secretary along. It makes me look more professional. Song ran nodded her head. your buddy¡¯s suggestion is very good. Bring one then. ¡°I want to bring a pretty female secretary. It would be best if she knows some English.¡± Song ran nced at him. I¡¯m not free. I¡¯m in my third year of high school. I¡¯m going to take the college entrance examination soon. Don¡¯t even think about it. you¡¯re thinking too much, ¡± yang Haitao scoffed. I want to bring your sister along. Oh, ¡± song ran replied. brother, you¡¯re getting even more delusional. Yang Haitao: ¡± with you as a lobbyist, I believe you can do it. Last time at the museum, your sister and I had quite a good chat. what? ¡± song ran scratched her head. did you have a good time? ¡± God knew how many bad things her sister had said about yang Haitao after she came back. She was so old-fashioned and pretended to know everything. She only knew a little and shook half of the bottle. Tsk, tsk, he actually felt that it was a good chat? There was indeed a huge gap between him and her sister in terms of knowledge and culture. Yang Haitao patted her shoulder. we¡¯ll be counting on you to see if we can take the first step in our n to get rich. Song ran wanted to spit in his face. She was the one who paid and put in the effort, but yang Haitao was just collecting money without doing anything. Why did he get all the benefits? That night, after song Xuan came back, she felt that her sister kept ncing at her. She mmed her chopsticks down and said unhappily, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s your own home. Why are you being so sneaky?¡± Song ran touched her neck. She felt guilty. sis, are you happy working in the Yao family¡¯s supply and marketing agency? ¡± These words had really hit her where it hurt. She was an ountant who had graduated from a prestigious University. The Yao family¡¯s ounting model was too old, and Yao Dalong felt that there was no need to change it, so she was still quite angry about it. ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± she asked indifferently. Song ran told her sister about yang Haitao¡¯s proposal in full detail. Song ran saw song Xuan¡¯s face turn gloomy as if a storm was brewing. Song ran shrunk her neck and said fearlessly, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Just treat this as a job, okay?¡± Song Xuan mmed the table. Song ran trembled and her smile froze. Song Xuan pushed her head. you¡¯re good at taking care of things for me. You¡¯re good at pulling strings. What kind of magic potion did yang Haitao give you? ¡± Why are you so obedient to him?¡± Chapter 236 236 Deliberately acting stupid Song ran argued, ¡± I really think this job suits you. You speak English well and you¡¯re well-versed in finance. Just take it as you¡¯re there to supervise yang Haitao and tell him not to take my money and do nothing, okay? ¡± These words reminded song Xuan. Indeed, she had always been worried about yang Haitao. She was afraid that he would take her sister¡¯s money and squander it without doing anything. Furthermore, they were going to Country M, which was so far away. If there was no one reliable to keep an eye on him, she really did not know what this unreliable yang Haitao would do. Song ran knew that ever since she told her elder sister that the man in the photo was Zhao Mingyi, her sister had started to have a bad impression of him. In addition, yang Haitao¡¯s subtle changes in his appearance and his generous personality had probably changed her sister¡¯s impression of the two of them to a certain extent, but song ran was not aware of it. This trip to Country M, if sessful, might deepen their understanding between them. Of course, it was a great thing. Song Xuan was a little annoyed. Alright, alright. Hurry up and study. She was about to go upstairs when song ran called out from behind, ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll get yang Haitao to help you get your visa. You¡¯ll be leaving at the end of the month. Tell the Yao family to quit your job.¡± The Yang family¡¯s supply and marketing Club was indeed not a long-term development n. Song Xuan was also a person with great dreams. She thought that perhaps she could give it a try and see how high she could go. Seeing that song Xuan did not refute or scold her, song ran was so happy that she almost jumped. Her and yang Haitao¡¯s hard work had not been in vain. Her sister¡¯s life had returned to normal. This was great. His rebirth had be even more meaningful. Everything was slowly getting better. Her life, her sister¡¯s life, Jing Xing¡¯s life, she hoped that all the people she cared about would be able to live well in this life. After Yang Haitao received the news, he immediately went to apply for a visa for song Xuan, afraid that she would regret it again. The next day after school, song ran and Li Sheng went to Li Sheng¡¯s house. The rtionship between the group had be closer than ever. They might not be biological sisters, but they were closer than biological sisters. Li Sheng gave her an essay, ¡± my love. she had half an hour to write it. Just as song ran was about to start writing, Li Sheng reminded her, ¡± you can¡¯t write about love. Otherwise, you¡¯ll probably fail the test. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot?¡± song ranughed. The person I love the most is our Great Mother country, okay?¡± Li Sheng chuckled. you have to suck up to her. If you hit the horse¡¯s leg, you¡¯ll fail as well. Song ran buried her head and started to write. Half an hourter, Li Sheng took the test paper from her and said in relief, ¡± ¡°This heartfelt praise will definitely hit the heart of the marking teacher.¡± Song ran patted her chest and said, ¡± these are my heartfelt words. I love this country because my jinghang has served this country loyally. As his family in the future, I have to have strong patriotic feelings. Li Sheng pursed her lips andughed. Then, as if recalling something, she asked again, ¡± there¡¯s something that I don¡¯t understand. How did your notebook end up in Wen Huihui¡¯s bag? ¡± Song ran chuckled and looked at her. ten Yuan is enough to bribe her nanny. She stole myptop, so of course, I have to return it to her bag. Ten yuan can teach her a lesson. Tell me, it¡¯s worth it. Chapter 237 237 Pick me up from the hospital ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that her nanny will change her mind?¡± Li Sheng gave her a thumbs up. Song ran chuckled. of course, I¡¯m confident. That¡¯s why I did it. I don¡¯t doubt the person I use and I don¡¯t use the person I doubt. Do you understand? ¡± ¡°I understand, I understand,¡± Li Sheng nodded. Without Shen mengfang and Wen Huihui causing trouble, song ran had the most peaceful and happy period of her life since her rebirth. Every day when she opened her eyes, she knew that the woman she hated to the core was not in this big house. She also had a better breakfast. Every day after school, sitting next to her was Li Sheng, who was always thinking for her and liked to let her make decisions on everything. As for the woman who had caused her to be lonely for the rest of her life in her previous life, she had to be called out by the teacher and emphasized many times that she had to listen carefully. She just felt that life was really pleasant. At the end of November, song Xuan finally made up her mind to resign from the position of the Yao family¡¯s supply and marketing Social nner. She was ready to go to country M with yang Haitao. Yang Haitao was so happy that he wanted to celebrate the new year. He specially asked song ran out and his eyes were shining.¡±Little sister, should I go to country M and make a scene? How about I send flowers to her room every day?¡± Song ran rolled her eyes. my sister thinks that every cent you spend now belongs to me. Do you think she will think that you¡¯re being romantic or that you¡¯re being extravagant and wasteful? ¡± Yang Haitao finally came to his senses. I can y the harmonica. I¡¯ll go to her room and y a song for her every night? ¡± Song ran was speechless. brother, brother, calm down. Listen to me. You don¡¯t have to do anything. You just need to let her see your conscientious and serious look when you want to earn back her sister¡¯s capital. That¡¯s enough. Do you understand? ¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± yang Haitao looked at her suspiciously. I can¡¯t be more serious. song ran nodded her head firmly. &Nbsp; On the 28th of November, song Xuan and yang Haitao boarded the ne to Country M. Song ran finally heaved a sigh of relief. She thought to herself, ¡± yang Haitao, you have to do your best. This time, he managed to secure the position of the biggestputerpany in country M. His sess has impressed her sister. Song ran shivered from the cold as she walked out of the airport. She tightened her coat and said to yang Haitao¡¯s chauffeur, ¡± ¡°Uncle Zhong, take me to Songshan County¡¯s second Research Institute.¡± Mr. Zhong drove her to the second Institute. Song ran was in such a good mood that she hummed along the way. Mr. Zhong was in his fifties. His hair was all white. She heard that he had been working for the Yang family for ten years. He was an honest and warm uncle. He nced at song ran and smiled. you¡¯re in a good mood. because your young master might marry my sister in the future, ¡± song ran said proudly. of course I¡¯m happy. Haitao misses your sister so much. When he was drunkst time, he asked me to send him to your house. He sat in the car all night, staring at your house. I asked him if he should go up to look for her or go home to sleep. What¡¯s the point of staring at a youngdy outside her house? Haitao said that he was satisfied just looking at her. He has never been afraid of anyone, but he¡¯s really afraid that your sister will be unhappy. Song ran¡¯s heart felt a little tight. Yang Haitao looked carefree, but in reality, he had hidden all his feelings. Song Xuan, you must open your eyes and see who is the one who is really good to you. When song ran arrived at No. 2 research Institute, Xiaowang, who was at the gate, told her, ¡± ¡°Team leader Gu is at the office.¡± Chapter 238 238 I¡¯ve misunderstood you for life Song ran was furious. This Gu jinghang did not know how to take care of his body at all. The doctor had repeatedly told him to rest and recuperate. He had just returned and he had already started working. She angrily walked towards the administrative building. This time, she did not inform Gu jinghang of her visit in advance and he was caught unprepared. Gu jinghang¡¯s mouth twitched when he heard her voice.¡¯Why is song ran here?¡¯ In the past, he would always call if he wanted toe over. Gu jinghang ran over in a hurry. Song ran saw that he was sweating profusely. The weather was so cold that she had to wear a cotton-padded jacket, but this man was sweating profusely. She could tell that he was busy. Her heart ached and she was angry at the same time. She put one hand on her waist and pointed at him with the other.¡±What did the doctor at the Research Institute say? Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t have two months to recuperate?¡± How could the young men who were working behind them still have the mood to train? all of them stared at them as if they were watching a good show, whispering to each other, ¡± ¡°My wife is so fierce. She¡¯s scolding our Captain like he¡¯s her grandson.¡± ¡°Captain seems to be happy to be lectured by her.¡± she¡¯s not. Thest time she came to the Research Institute, she did the same thing at the gate post. Sheined that our Captain made her wait for a long time, so she lectured our Captain in the same way. Our Captain was so happy. She didn¡¯t say a word and only listened to her. tsk, tsk, tsk, what¡¯s wrong with our Captain? you can¡¯t spoil your wife like this. In our hometown, if your wife doesn¡¯t listen, you have to beat her up until she does. Gu jinghang had a principle. Whatever song ran said was the truth. He would let her say it until she was happy. He chuckled and said,¡±I¡¯m just bored from being idle for a long time, so I came to the unit to take a look.¡± When they walked back to the dormitory, the sky was already dark. The Morning Star was shining brightly in the west room. It was a special scene in the winter sky, and it looked very cold. In thepound of the Research Institute, the two of them didn¡¯t hold hands. They just walked one after another toward his dormitory. Once they returned, Gu jinghang was once again pressed against the door by her. Team leader Gu wondered why he felt that their roles had been reversed. He leaned against the doorzily and looked down at the person in front of him. He felt that she was very cute in the red and gray checkered coat, so he said in a gentle voice, ¡± ¡°Still angry? Then I promise I¡¯ll have a good rest, okay?¡± Thest note seemed to hit her heart, and she instantly lost all her temper. She gently ced her hand on his chest and said,¡±You¡¯re injured, and it¡¯s very serious. You might die if you don¡¯t take care of it. Do you know what I¡¯m worried about? I just want you to be healthy and safe. Knowing that you¡¯re injured, my heart is hanging, do you know that? Gu jinghang? Even if you don¡¯t care for yourself, you should care for yourself for me. I¡¯m begging you, please?¡± Gu jinghang pulled her into his arms and said in a low and gentle voice, ¡± Okay, okay, okay. Xiao ran, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll remember your words. Her serious and vexed look, her heartache and anger, really made him feel guilty. Song ran sighed. you¡¯ve remembered it, but you¡¯ll still go against it. Gu jinghang, I¡¯ve finally seen through you. Gu jinghang hugged her. ran, I know what I¡¯m doing. He was still young. If he didn¡¯t work hard now, how could he give his ran a good life in the future? If he said he knew what he was doing, she would believe him. Her fingers gently stroked his chest. ¡°Gu jinghang, in the future, think more of me, okay? If anything happens to you, everything will be meaningless, do you know that?¡± Chapter 239 239 I want to cook for you If Gu jinghang died, there would be no meaning to her rebirth. Although Gu jinghang did not understand what she meant by ¡®there¡¯s no meaning¡¯, ran¡¯s words had always been so brainless that he could not get any answers from her. ¡°I know, I know,¡± he replied. Song ranid on his chest for a while before she suddenly smacked her forehead. ¡°I bought some roasted sweet potatoes on the way. They¡¯re going to get cold if you don¡¯t eat them.¡± As he spoke, he took out arge pack of roasted sweet potatoes from his backpack. Gu jinghang tapped her head and said, ¡± ¡°How many did you buy?¡± Song ran stuffed the whole bag into Gu jinghang¡¯s arms. ¡°A dozen.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes narrowed,¡±what are you doing?¡± the mother-inw who sold the sweet potatoes was old. She just sat there in the cold wind. I felt sorry for her, so I bought the rest. In her past life, when the song family was in dire straits, aunt Wu had sold roasted sweet potatoes by the roadside to take care of her. In the middle of the winter, she would push a cart homete at night. Every time she saw that kind of old man, she always felt sad. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart immediately warmed up. His Xiao ran was so kind and knew how to spend money. He had to be a high-ranking official in the future so that she could continue to develop her true kindness and beauty. After she was done, song ran crawled under the nket and lifted a corner of the nket. She patted the empty space and said, ¡± ¡°Little stove,e quickly.¡± How could Gu jinghang continue to suffer like that? ¡°I¡¯ll go and borrow a hot water bottle from sister-inw for you,¡± he said in a tight voice. With that, he hurriedly walked out of the dormitory. A momentter, he came in with arge hot water bottle and stuffed it under her nket.¡±Is it warm?¡± Song ran squinted at her. you¡¯re not willing to help me? ¡± she asked. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang¡¯s voice was hoarse. This was not a matter of whether he was willing or not. If he continued to cover up, something would happen. He coughed lightly. go to sleep. It¡¯s gettingte. You still have to get up early for school tomorrow. Song ran wrapped herself up with the nket and snorted. ¡°The hot water bag is warmer than your body. Do you really think I want you to cover me?¡± Gu jinghang quickly turned off the light. The room was pitch ck. He crawled under another nket andy down straight as he felt the soft breathing of the person beside him. The next day, she urged song ran to go to the No. 2 high school from school. She guessed that Gu jinghang did not listen to her and went to work again. As expected, she found him in the administration building. Song ran was so angry that she turned around and ran away. Gu jinghang was chasing after her. Chief Liang¡¯s Secretary walked over from not far away and ran to Gu jinghang while panting. He said breathlessly, ¡± ¡°Team leader Gu, the Section Chief wants you to go over.¡± Gu jinghang was anxious,¡¯huh? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. He wants you to go over immediately.¡± Of course, Gu jinghang did not dare to dy. He could only turn around and run towards chief Liang¡¯s office. In chief Liang¡¯s office, Gu jinghang took off his hat and saluted, ¡± ¡°Section Chief, do you have any instructions?¡± Regimentmander Liang took a puff of his cigarette. it¡¯s like this. The director of the Research Institute is going to the Northwest Research Institute for an inspection. He¡¯s bringing a group of people with him. I¡¯m going there, but the higher-ups want me to bring another person. I¡¯ve reported your name. There were four major research institutes in the country. Haicheng was the Central Research Institute, Shaan city¡¯s Northwest Research Institute, Ji city¡¯s East Research Institute, and Guangcheng city¡¯s South Research Institute. The main research Institute was located in Haicheng. Gu jinghang knew that he had made a huge contribution this time and was thus valued by the higher-ups. Of course, he was obliged to agree to go with them. Chapter 240 240 I¡¯ll wash my hands and make you soup ¡°Yes, Section Chief. When do we leave?¡± ¡°Go back to your dormitory and pack your things.¡± ¡°Immediately?¡± Gu jinghang was stunned. ¡°Let¡¯s meet them at the main research Institute, then we¡¯ll go to the Northwest Research Institute together.¡± Chief Liang nodded. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart skipped a beat.¡¯I¡¯m done for.¡¯ He thought to himself. Song ran¡¯s anger would continue to umte for days. By then, she would probably chop him up when he went to apologize. Song ran ran ran ran out of the Research Institute and turned around to see that Gu jinghang had not caught up to her. Her heart sank. This Gu jinghang was really detestable. Fine, she didn¡¯t chase him. She really cared about him. His body was his. If his body copsed, he would be the one suffering. She hailed a taxi and left the second Institute, feeling indignant. However, she did not expect Gu jinghang to not only not chase after her for now, but he also did note to her house to ask for peace for the next two weeks. Song ran¡¯s days felt like years. On her way back to Tianzifang from No. 2 hospital, song ran caught a glimpse of a familiar figure when she passed by the first Women¡¯s and Children¡¯s Hospital. To be exact, there were two familiar figures. One of the Pixies was Shen mengfang. The other Yingying was her father, song Guoqing. Song Guoqing carefully held Shen mengfang¡¯s waist and walked out of the hospital gate. He opened the door for her and helped her into the car. Song ran squinted her eyes. Her sister was right. Elder song would forgive Shen mengfang sooner orter. But, why did they have to be the first to get pregnant? A bad premonition shed in his mind. Song Guoqing and Shen mengfang had been married for five years. Shen mengfang had never been pregnant. Old song had always thought that Shen mengfang was infertile. He thought that since he already had two daughters, it was fine if she was infertile. It would save him a lot of trouble. In her previous life, song ran thought so too. Now, she finally understood that Shen mengfang did not want to bear her Father¡¯s children. She was probably taking medicine in secret. Now, seeing that they hade out of the first pregnancy together and that old song was treating her like a baby again, it was obvious that Shen mengfang wanted to use her son to rise up and return to the song family. That¡¯s right, if she was kicked out, wouldn¡¯t her n with Zhao Mingyi be ruined? How could they just let it go? However, was she really pregnant, or was she just fooling old song? If they really had a child, then would the child be old song¡¯s or Zhao Mingyi¡¯s? Song ran was a little unsure. However, it was obvious that old song hadpletely forgiven Shen mengfang because of her pregnancy. It was only a matter of time before Shen mengfang returned to the song family. In that case, she might as well do her a favor at no cost. She returned home, finished her homework, had dinner, and waited for her father toe back. It was only then that she remembered that old song¡¯s whereabouts were unknown recently and he basically didn¡¯t have dinner at home. She thought that he was busy with work at the factory, but now it seemed that he was having dinner at Shen mengfang¡¯s. My biological father is unreliable. My biological father is unreliable. The ck-and-white television was ying the most popr wuxia Television in Hong Kong. It was the legendary duo. Song ran nced at it from time to time while aunt Wu was watching it with fascination. She even hummed a few ending tunes. Old song finally returned at 8:30 pm. When he entered the house, he saw that his daughter was still sitting on the sofa in the living room. He said, ¡± it¡¯s so cold. Why don¡¯t you go upstairs and stay in your room? ¡± Her father was in a good mood. It seemed that he still wanted another child, another child between him and Shen mengfang. Song ran felt a sharp pain in her heart. Chapter 241 241 Chapter 244-usually serious She held back the pain in her heart and walked to her father. She pulled song Guoqing¡¯s hand and said considerately, ¡± ¡°Dad, Yueyue, I think you¡¯ve been working really hard recently.¡± ran, you¡¯ve grown up, ¡± song Guoqing said, pleased. you know how to care for others. dad, ¡± song ran continued, ¡± I feel that you¡¯re missing someone who can take care of you. A light shed in song Guoqing¡¯s eyes. He was worried about how to tell the girl about mengfang. This girl was quite understanding now. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, Xuxu¡¯s dad is used to it.¡± He coughed lightly. Song ran snorted in her heart. Her father was really an old fox. He said one thing but meant another. Did he really want her to say it? She looked at her father with heartache and said,¡±how can I get used to it?¡± Dad, you¡¯re already tired enough from dealing with the matters in the factory. What if there¡¯s no one to take care of you in your life and you fall sick from exhaustion?¡± I¡¯ve already kicked your aunt Shen out. What else can I do? ¡± song Guoqing said. Song ran¡¯s lips almost curled into a sneer. It turned out that a father and daughter had to scheme against each other. It was really sad. ¡°Dad, Yueyue, you can bring Auntie Shen back.¡± She smiled. Although song Guoqing hoped so in his heart, he was still very touched when his daughter said this. He patted song ran¡¯s head and said,¡±don¡¯t you me your aunt Shen anymore?¡± She was trying to ruin your rtionship with team leader Gu.¡± You also know that that woman is trying to harm your daughter. You clearly know it, so why can you forgive her so easily? She had almost blurted out such words, but she managed to hold it in. Song ran clenched her fists and tried her best to control the anger in her heart. She forced a smile and said, ¡± ¡°No matter how aunt Shen treats me, as long as she treats you well, I can forgive her.¡± Song Guoqing waspletely relieved. He patted her head and said, ¡± ran, you¡¯ve really grown up. Ran ran¡¯s father has good news for you. ¡°What good news?¡± Hehe, to her, this was not good news. your aunty Shen is pregnant. I didn¡¯t know how to tell you. I didn¡¯t expect our ran to be so understanding. Now, dad can bring your aunty Shen back without worry. It was time to test her acting skills. Song ran¡¯s eyes widened when she heard that. She looked shocked, ¡± ¡°Aunty Shen is pregnant? When did this happen? Howe I didn¡¯t know? How long have you been pregnant?¡± Being an actress was really not a good job. She felt that she was going to be disgusted by her own reaction. It was too disgusting! Song Guoqing chuckled and said in high spirits,¡±I went for a checkup today. She¡¯s five weeks pregnant.¡± Song ran did some calctions. The timing was a little vague. It was around the time when Shen mengfang was chased out. It could be said that she was her father¡¯s child, or that she had Zhao Mingyi¡¯s child. Moreover, in this era, there was no technology for paternity testing in the country, so old song would not suspect that. Song ran had all sorts of ns in her mind. Although there was no way to do a DNA test in China, M Nation and Hong Kong already had such technology. If Shen mengfang really dared to give birth to the child, she would definitely think of a way to determine the origin of the child. If she didn¡¯t dare to give birth to the child, it was destined that the child would not be old song¡¯s. If that was the case, song ran would be in even more danger in the family. Who knew if the b * tch would me her for the miscarriage? Chapter 242 242 Come on, little stove She suddenly felt that danger was lurking everywhere, but there was nothing she could do. She smiled and looked at her father. it¡¯s been five weeks. All the more reason for us to bring her back and take good care of her. We can¡¯t let anything happen to her. Song Guoqing was so happy that he almost burst into tears. He kept repeating, ¡± Xiao ran has grown up. She has grown up. Song ran cursed in her heart.¡¯If I don¡¯t grow up soon, I¡¯ll be yed to death by your woman. I¡¯ll be killed by you sooner orter!¡¯ That night, song rany on the bed. She wasmenting about her father¡¯s foolishness. At the same time, she was also struggling with the fact that team leader Gu did note out to chase after her. He did not find her house, nor did he give her a call. What was Gu jinghang trying to do? Did he not want to have a partner? Not only did he not listen to her, he couldn¡¯t even coax her? Detestable! When the weekend came, she had to go and give him a good lesson! The next day, when song ran returned home, Shen mengfang was already sitting on the sofa in the song family¡¯s living room. She was waiting for her toe home with the air of the song family¡¯s matriarch. Of course, song Guoqing had told her in advance that ran had taken the initiative to pick her up and that she had to get along with her. Of course, Shen mengfang knew that song ran would not be so kind. However, she did not understand why this girl would take the initiative to bring her home. Moreover, Zhao Mingyi had told her before that the second daughter of the song family was an impulsive and willful girl who would show all her emotions on her face. You don¡¯t have to be wary of her, but of her boyfriend, Gu jinghang. Therefore, although Shen mengfang was confused as to why song ran would take the initiative to bring her home, she thought that perhaps song ran had the heart of a child. After some time, she was no longer angry and wanted to bring her home. Since he had returned, there was a way to return. Now that she was pregnant, she was going to use a soft knife to stab the little girl with all the anger she had suffered in the past. Song ran looked at the woman in front of her who had a smug smile on her face. She thought to herself, ¡± Oh, Shen mengfang has learned her lesson after going out for a while. Zhang Yang¡¯s face is not so obvious anymore. Obviously, Zhao Mingyi has taught her his experience in private. ¡°Aunty Shen, you¡¯re finally back!¡± She called out. Shen mengfang stood up and walked towards her. Song ran made way for her without a trace and sat down at the side. She would not get too close to a pregnant woman. She did not want to be med for any mishaps. Shen mengfang snorted in her heart.¡¯Little girl, now you know to be afraid of me.¡¯ She smiled without changing her expression. your Father¡¯s heart aches that I¡¯m pregnant and living outside. It¡¯s always because others don¡¯t take good care of me, so he brought me back. Second miss, you don¡¯t have any objections, right? ¡± Song ran took out her test papers and textbooks from her bag and pretended to say casually, ¡± ¡°What do I have to say? Didn¡¯t my dad tell you? it was my idea to bring you back.¡± It¡¯s my idea. It¡¯s my idea. I, song ran, have a lot of power in this family. If you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯d better behave yourself for a while. If you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, I¡¯ll make you get out the same way you came in! Naturally, Shen mengfang understood the unspoken meaning behind her words. She gritted her teeth in anger. The little girl was right. Elder song still cared about his daughter¡¯s thoughts. That was why he did not mention bringing her home even after knowing that she was pregnant. He only epted her without any hesitation after the young woman mentioned it. This point made her feel as if there was a Fishbone stuck in her throat, and she was extremely unhappy. Chapter 243 243 If you don¡¯t return the money, I¡¯ll hit you She suppressed the anger in her heart and said with a kind face, ¡± then I really have to thank you, Xiao ran. When your brother is born, I¡¯ll definitely make him treat you well. Song ranughed. it¡¯s only been five weeks. How can you be so sure that it¡¯s a boy? ¡± Shen mengfang was beaming with joy. I went to the Chenghuang Temple to look for a fortune-teller. The fortune-teller said that it¡¯s a boy. Song ran wanted tough. Judging from Shen mengfang¡¯s reaction, there was a high chance that this child would be old song. So, would Zhao Mingyi allow her to keep the child? After all, if the child was born, Zhao Mingyi would be of no use. When her sister came back, she would find a way to meet Zhao Mingyi and tell him about his lover¡¯s thoughts. Someone would naturally take care of this woman for her. That night, Gu jinghang did not call again. Song ran¡¯s heart ached terribly. There was nothing that she could not worry about, but jinghang did not let her worry about anything either. What kind of world was this? At the Northwest Research Institute, chief Liang had always brought Gu jinghang along with the director. He did not have any free time at all. He really could not sneak into the reception office to borrow a phone to make a call. He could only anxiously follow the director and observe the situation with a calm expression on his face. He could imagine that he would not have a good life after he returned. In order to avoid being implicated by Shen mengfang, song ran told song Guoqing, ¡± dad, Wanwan is going to take her college entrance examination soon. I want to move to the school for about a month. I¡¯ll have more time to study that way. Firstly, it was indeed beneficial for her to focus on her studies. Secondly, she could stay away from this quarrelling circle. At least, she had to wait for her sister toe back. She could only be at ease after she revealed Shen mengfang¡¯s feelings to Zhao Mingyi. Song Guoqing was overjoyed. Ran¡¯s suggestion was great. She didn¡¯t get along with mengfang. At this critical moment, she took the initiative to ask to stay at the school for a while, so that he wouldn¡¯t be worried about staying at the factory. He quickly agreed. alright, alright, alright. Your studies are more important. Your studies are more important. When do you n to move in? ¡± The pain in song ran¡¯s heart intensified again. How could the school dormitory¡¯s conditions bepared to her home? Her father did not even care about her staying on campus. He probably wanted her to leave the house so that she would not disturb his wife and unborn son. My heart is cold. Song ran forced a smile. it¡¯s a Friday tomorrow. Let¡¯s move in in the afternoon. I¡¯ve already applied to the form teacher. yes, yes, yes. song Guoqing nodded. I¡¯ll send you there tomorrow. This was simply chasing her away. This time, song ran had it tough. She had always lived the life of a pampereddy. She was really not used to suddenly living in the school canteen. Aunt Wu followed old song to the school dormitory. When she saw the bare walls of the dormitory, she couldn¡¯t help but start to wipe her tears. Song ran sighed in her heart. Her biological father was not like her biological father, but the nanny was like her biological mother. What a cruel world. Song Guoqing looked around. well, there¡¯s a wardrobe and a table. Not bad. His biological father¡¯s requirements were really low. There were four people in song ran¡¯s dormitory, and they were all the top students in the ss. She slept on the upper bed near the window. Aunt Wu was making the bed for her. As she made the bed, she cried and said in a trembling voice, ¡± Xiao ran, why don¡¯t you go home? the conditions here are too harsh. Song ran nced at her father. Song Guoqing looked a little ufortable. Song ranughed and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not that arrogant. I¡¯ll only be staying for a month or so.¡± Song Guoqing didn¡¯t say anything. He walked out of the dormitory and stood outside to smoke. Chapter 244 244 Just like a vampire Aunt Wu made the bed and gave her some instructions. She even said that she would bring food from the thermal lunch box to the school for song ran to eat. Song ran agreed to all her requests. She sent them to the school gate. Aunt Wu¡¯s eyes were red and she was reluctant to part with them. Song ran smiled and said, ¡± mother Wu, don¡¯t make it seem like you¡¯re visiting a prisoner. Go back quickly. I have to go back to the dormitory to study. She reached out to hug aunt Wu, then whispered in her ear, ¡± ¡°Help me look after Shen mengfang.¡± Aunt Wu was a lot smarter now. She looked at her and then said calmly, ¡± ¡°We¡¯re going back. You¡¯re doing well in school.¡± Song ran waved her hand and the car gradually left her sight. Song ran was upset that Gu jinghang had not called her for six days. There was only half a day left for her to move her things to the dormitory. She looked at her watch and left the school gate without hesitation. She called a taxi and headed to Songshan County. When they arrived at Songshan County¡¯s second institution, Xiaowang saw that she did not run away. Song ran was relieved. It was obvious that Gu jinghang did not have training today. She was about to walk in when Xiaowang said, ¡± Team leader Gu isn¡¯t in the Research Institute. Song ran¡¯s heart sank and she said in disbelief, ¡± ¡°Did he go for another inspection?¡± Why? Did the sea city Research Institute only have one team leader? Was there only one team leader named Gu jinghang? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t tell you,¡± little Wang said righteously. The truth was that no one knew that they hade with the director of the Research Institute for an inspection. It was highly confidential, and Xiaowang couldn¡¯t tell where team leader Gu and Section Chief Liang had gone. Song ran left the second Institute in a worried and annoyed manner. She made another note in her little notebook. A weekter, song Xuan came back and gave song ran a good scolding. ¡°Song ran, you¡¯re so capable now, aren¡¯t you? Why did you move to the school? What are you trying to do? Have you ever left anyone since you were young? Ah? Have you ever left aunt Wu? Have you ever left me? Ah? Why did you go crazy? You didn¡¯t even discuss this with me? you came back in a hurry, ¡± song ran quickly exined. don¡¯t you know that there¡¯s a happy event at home? ¡± ¡°What good news?¡± song Xuan was stunned. ¡°Shen mengfang is pregnant.¡± Song Xuan¡¯s expression darkened immediately. She frowned and nced at song ran. At that moment, she instinctively understood why her sister had no choice but to stay in the school, ¡± ¡°Did old song ask you to stay at the school to protect Shen mengfang¡¯s child?¡± After all, her sister and Shen mengfang¡¯s conflict was already obvious. It was entirely possible that old song would do something like that. Song ran shook her head. although he didn¡¯t chase me out, he was overjoyed when I mentioned that I wanted to live on campus. Song Xuan gritted her teeth and said,¡±damn it.¡± now you know why I¡¯m staying at the school, don¡¯t you? ¡± song ran said helplessly. &Nbsp; I¡¯m just hiding from the limelight. Who knows what Shen mengfang is up to? If one day she wants to use this child to make a fuss, I¡¯ll be the first scapegoat. I can¡¯t be a vengeful soul under her de, so I can only escape to the school.¡± Killing two birds with one stone. The students in the top student¡¯s dormitory were really helpful to her studies. Song Xuan was a little angry. that¡¯s our home. Now, because of Shen mengfang, you can¡¯t even go home. Where¡¯s the Justice in this? ¡± I have a feeling that she doesn¡¯t intend to keep the child, ¡± song ranforted her. &Nbsp; Chapter 245 245 There¡¯s meat to eat with brother Tao Or rather, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to, but Zhao Mingyi wouldn¡¯t let her keep it. There was a high chance that this child was really old song¡¯s, and it would definitely be a huge threat to Zhao Mingyi. Such a smart man would not take such a risk. Song Xuan frowned and looked at her,¡±are you a half-immortal?¡± She even had a feeling that if she could give old song a son, he would definitely give all of the song family¡¯s assets to her son. Now that she¡¯s pregnant, she¡¯ll definitely do her best to keep the baby.¡± sis, just wait and see, ¡± song ran chuckled. &Nbsp; That night, song ran returned home and shared a bed with her sister. They talked about the things that she had been worried about. ¡°How are you and yang Haitao doing in country M?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± song Xuan sounded a little annoyed. Song ran changed her tone. how¡¯s the business? ¡± What did you think I was asking you?¡± Song Xuan grabbed her and song ran cried out, ¡± ¡°Why are you pinching me?¡± it¡¯ste, ¡± song Xuan said as she closed her eyes. sleep. Song ran pouted and stared at the person beside her. After a while, song Xuan said, ¡± he¡¯s quite serious at work. Maybe I misunderstood him before. Song ran almost jumped out of bed. Oh heavens, Oh earth, the ice Aeon¡¯s ice finally cracked. Beauty song must have been touched by the Yang family¡¯s young master¡¯s seriousness, that¡¯s why she spoke so highly of yang Haitao for the first time ever. It was worth celebrating. It was worth firing 108 shots of the sky-piercing cannon to celebrate. Song ran took a few deep breaths before she finally calmed down her agitated, agitated, and touched emotions. She looked calm and said to her sister in a calm voice, ¡± ¡°Good night, sis.¡± Things were developing in a good direction, so she could be a little more at ease. The next afternoon, as song Xuan was about to leave the house, song ran grabbed her hand and said, ¡± ¡°Sis, take me to dinner.¡± Of course, she knew that her sister was going to have dinner with Zhao Mingyi. She had thought that she would have to go through an arduous struggle, but she did not expect that her sister would only faintly remind her, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to make things difficult for teacher Zhao, understand?¡± Song ran was stunned for a moment. Her sister did not strongly object to it. It was her sister¡¯s date, and she was actually willing to bring her, a burden? The surprise came too suddenly, and song ran¡¯s face twitched a little. Song Xuan raised her eyebrows and looked at her, ¡± ¡°Are you still going?¡± Song ran seemed to have woken up from a dream. let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go now. The two of them took the family car to the restaurant they had agreed to meet at. It was not far from Tianzifang and was also close to Haicheng theater. Zhao Mingyi really knew how to pick a ce. After dinner, they walked along the side street full of camphor trees and arrived at the entrance of the theater. She looked up and saw that the popr y was the peach fan, which her sister happened to like. Expert, expert. The moment he saw song ran, Zhao Mingyi was stunned for a moment. Song Xuan did not mention to him that her sister wasing along. Besides, they had not seen each other for a long time. He thought that song Xuan would want them to have a meal alone and watch a y. He eased his expression and put on an appropriate expression. ¡°Song Xuan, you¡¯ve lost weight.¡± Song Xuan smiled. yes. I was out for a while. I¡¯m a little worried. Zhao Mingyi asked,¡±why did you quit your ounting job at the agricultural cooperative?¡± The job there is so stable.¡± Song Xuan led song ran and Zhao Mingyi into a small private room. The three of them sat around the table. Song ran took off her scarf and hat and watched quietly. Chapter 246 246 She also has a big dream Song Xuan looked at Zhao Mingyi with a gentle expression, ¡± I¡¯m still young, after all. I can¡¯t be greedy for peace and stability. I also want to try my luck and see what I can do. Zhao Mingyi¡¯s expression wasplicated and dark. He thought that song Xuan was someone who had no ambition for work. He had never heard of her showing any signs of wanting to break away from her current life. Why did she suddenly want to try it out? This was not a good sign. He said in a concerned tone, ¡± ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s better to get married than to do well. Why do you have to work so hard?¡± Song ranughed. Zhao Mingyi couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He was getting impatient. Song Xuan was not annoyed. She said calmly, ¡± since I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll give it a try. Young people shouldn¡¯t stick to the old rules. Don¡¯t you think so, teacher Zhao? ¡± Zhao Mingyi was naturally a smart person and knew that he should not overdo it. He smiled. yes, yes, yes. Your thinking is very modern. I admire you and support you. Song ran looked calm on the surface, but she sneered in her heart. Support? Zhao Mingyi was really a dignified andposed person. As song ran poured the tea, she pretended to chat. ¡°My dad is also very supportive of my sister¡¯s idea,¡± Song Xuan nced at her without interrupting her. ¡°Really?¡± Zhao Mingyi smiled. Song ran took a sip of tea and snorted. I think it¡¯s just that my father is in high spirits. Teacher Zhao, you might not know this, but our family just had a huge piece of good news recently. Our stepmother, after being married to my father for five years, got pregnant. Zhao Mingyi remained calm and said, ¡± ¡°Hehe, is that so? Then congrattions.¡± Song Xuan looked at her sister with a yful expression. What was this little girl up to this time? Song ran smiled nonchntly. my dad is happy. Our stepmother is happy from the bottom of her heart. She¡¯s so happy that she can¡¯t even express it. Zhao Mingyi¡¯s hand that was holding the teacup trembled slightly. It did not escape song ran¡¯s eyes. She continued,¡±that¡¯s true, how can I not be happy?¡± After all, if she has a child, she¡¯ll have a guarantee. If she can give birth to a son, my father will guarantee that she¡¯ll be praised to the heavens, and she won¡¯t have to worry about anything for the rest of her life.¡± Zhao Mingyi lifted his chin slightly. A hint of gloominess and mischievousness shed across his eyes. Song ran stopped abruptly and changed the topic. The sensitive Zhao Mingyi was already fantasizing. Let them have their own internal strife. For the rest of the meal, Zhao Mingyi was obviously absent-minded. Song Xuan called his name a few times, but his reaction was always half a beat slower. Song Xuan said kindly, ¡± ¡°Teacher Zhao, did you not rest wellst night?¡± Song ran sneered in her heart. Her sister was really good at finding excuses for others. She was so understanding and suitable for a family. Zhao Mingyi took advantage of the situation and said, yes, I prepared for ss A littletest night. Sorry. we¡¯re done eating, ¡± song ran said considerately. let¡¯s go back early. Let teacher Zhao go back and rest. Zhao Mingyi had originally nned to watch a drama after dinner. The peach fan was about love, and their feelings would definitely be heated up after watching it. However, at this moment, he was not in the mood to do so at all. He only wanted to find Shen mengfang to confirm whether their n had been changed by her. Zhao Mingyi left in a hurry. Song Xuan crossed her arms and stared at song ran. Song ran was not to be outdone. She crossed her arms and raised her eyebrows, ¡± ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Song Xuan gritted her teeth. I think you have something to say to me. Say it. What are you trying to do? ¡± Chapter 247 247 Life is so pleasant sis, don¡¯t you think that after I told him that Shen mengfang was happy about her pregnancy, your teacher Zhao seemed a little distracted? ¡± I don¡¯t think so. You¡¯re just overthinking it, ¡°song Xuan said with an unfriendly expression. Song ran did notment. She turned around and walked away. Song Xuan followed behind her, ¡± can¡¯t you just shut up? besides school time, you¡¯d better behave and stay at home, understand? ¡± The winter sun was warm, and the two sisters walked aimlessly along the Jingan road full of camphor trees. Song ran lowered her head and smiled. if that¡¯s the case, sis, why did you agree to bring me along to ruin your date with teacher Zhao? ¡± Song Xuan was speechless. sis, ¡± song ran said, ¡± I¡¯ll make a bet with you. ¡°What are you betting on this time?¡± song Xuan was displeased. This girl was always looking for trouble. I bet on Wanwan¡¯s quick death. Shen mengfang¡¯s child will be aborted. Song Xuan frowned and looked at her. ran, I¡¯m warning you. We may hate Shen mengfang, but the child in her stomach is innocent. You can¡¯t do anything to her child. Song ran grabbed her sister¡¯s hand and said with determination, ¡± ¡°Who do you think I am? Am I such a deranged person? Let me tell you, Shen mengfang didn¡¯t intend to keep this child in the first ce. Or rather, someone doesn¡¯t want her to keep it. This child will make some people feel insecure.¡± Zhao Mingyi was a cautious person. He would never allow Shen mengfang to give birth to the child! That night, at nine O ¡®clock, the song family¡¯s phone rang. Aunt Wu picked up the call and was about to go upstairs to get Shen mengfang. The song sisters were sitting in the living room. Song ran called out to aunt Wu without batting an eyelid, ¡± ¡°Who¡¯s calling second Madam?¡± ¡°Mrs. Chen from Zhaojiabang Road,¡± mother Wu said softly. Song ran raised her eyebrows and nced at song Xuan. She acknowledged her softly, but song Xuan did not say anything. Soon, Shen mengfang came downstairs with the help of nanny Wu. Song ran was wrapped in a nket and tilted her head with a smile. Shen mengfang was very strong. She was less than two months pregnant and she could not even walk normally. Shen mengfang looked at the two of them warily and said in a neutral tone, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s sote and cold. Why don¡¯t you go back to your rooms?¡± Song ran held the test paper in her hands and replied nonchntly, ¡± the bed is too warm, and it makes one lose the desire to fight. Aunt Shen, you know that I like to study in the living room, right? ¡± Shen mengfang was so angry that she closed her eyes and sat on a chair with a nket on it. She picked up the phone. ¡°Hello, Zhenzhen jinggui, Zhenzhen¡± A man¡¯s voice came from the other end, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Yingluo.¡± Shen mengfang, who had an average mental fortitude, was so scared that she trembled. She nced at song ran and noticed that song ran was staring at her calmly. She was so scared that she could not breathe. On the other end of the phone, Zhao Mingyi¡¯s voice was vicious. ¡°Calm down!¡± Shen mengfang came back to her senses and immediately coughed. Oh, Jingui. What¡¯s the matter, calling me sote at night? ¡± ¡°Find a way toe to jinggui¡¯s ce. I have something to ask you,¡± Zhao Mingyi said. Shen mengfang¡¯s body was extremely stiff. She touched her curly hair ufortably.¡±Ah? Are you asking me out to y mahjong? You know that I¡¯m only a month pregnant. The doctor said that the fetus is not stable and old song is worried about me. ¡± Zhao Mingyi gritted his teeth and said,¡±what?¡± You don¡¯t want to be controlled by me anymore? Are you dreaming of giving birth to a son and bing the realdy of the song family?¡± Chapter 248 248 The little wife is really fierce Shen mengfang felt as if she had fallen into an ice hole in the middle of winter. Her entire body was frozen. Her thoughts were clear as day and Zhao Mingyi had seen through her. How could she dare to fight with him? She forced a smile and said,¡±ah?¡± Do I have to go? I¡¯m trying to talk to old song, but I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s willing to let me out.¡± Zhao Mingyi¡¯s eyes were dark, and his voice was sinister.¡±Do you think the song sisters will let you have your wish? Song Xuan is already 20 and song ran is 18. If you are lucky and have a son, how many years will it take for your son to grow up? do you think that by then, old song will still have a say in the song family? Do you think you can win against the song sisters?¡± Shen mengfang nced at the song sisters, who were staring at her meaningfully. She was not afraid of the eldest, but she felt that the second child had seen through her. It made her scalp numb and she had to be afraid. She quickly chuckled and said,¡±Aiyo, you¡¯re really something. Do you really want to y cards like this?¡± Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll talk to old song about it. I¡¯ll definitely go, okay?¡± The phone call ended with a thud. Shen mengfang was in a state of fear and trepidation. She could not show it on her face. She nced at the two girls and muttered in her heart, ¡± with her abilities, and with her son, can she really not win against the song sisters? ¡± That might not be the case, but at the very least, old song would definitely stand firmly on her side. Her mind was in a mess as she went upstairs again. Song ran went to song Xuan¡¯s ear and whispered something. Song Xuan frowned and said in a cold voice, ¡± ¡°No!¡± ) In song Xuan¡¯s room, she crossed her arms and stared coldly at her sister who was smiling cheekily in front of her, ¡± ¡°Song ran, are you crazy? What did you just say?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you to go to yang Haitao¡¯s house to lie low,¡± song ranughed. Song Xuan was so angry that she raised her hand and wanted to hit her. Song ran moved her face forward and said, ¡± ¡°Hit me if you want, hit my face.¡± Song Xuan pointed at the door and said,¡±get out!¡± Song ran pouted. why are you so fierce? ¡± Didn¡¯t you say that yang Haitao was serious about his work? didn¡¯t you say that you misunderstood him?¡± Song Xuan¡¯s face turned white with anger,¡±just because he¡¯s serious about his work, I have to live in his house?¡± Song ran, what kind of logic is that?¡± Song ran dragged her to the bed. lower your voice, my dear sister. You¡¯re so loud that you can be heard from three miles away. Why don¡¯t you ask me why I asked you to go to yang Haitao? ¡± Hmph! song Xuan snorted. you don¡¯t have to ask. No matter what your reason is, I¡¯m going to be fierce to you! Song ran waved her hand. fine, fine, fine. Since you were born two years earlier than me, I won¡¯t stoop to your level. ¡°What?¡± song Xuan was furious. Why? You still want to stoop to my level?¡± Song ran quickly covered her mouth and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Alright, stop shouting. Shen mengfang heard everything, okay? I¡¯m asking you to lie low because Shen mengfang is going to make a move soon. She¡¯s definitely going to get rid of the child. By then, she might even drag us down with her to kill two birds with one stone. I¡¯m going to stay in school tomorrow. Where can you go?¡± ¡°Have you been reading some detective novels recently?¡± song Xuan stared at her with a serious expression. Song ran shrugged. just think of it as me reading too much about Sherlock Holmes. Let¡¯s wait and see. Sis, if you really don¡¯t want to stay at yang Haitao¡¯s house, you can stay at our office. Yang Haitao rented a small building for the second round of examinations. There¡¯s a ce to rest on the second floor, and he gave me the key. Chapter 249 249 No temper at all Song Xuan red at her. I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯ll just stay at home. I¡¯d like to see if you¡¯re really capable or if you¡¯re just pretending. Song ran had no other choice but to think of another way. The next day, song ran returned to the school. Before she left, she gave yang Haitao a call. brother, the person you nted opposite Chen jigui¡¯s house has to keep an eye on Shen mengfang. She should be there in the next few days. By then, keep an eye on Shen mengfang¡¯s every move. Also, keep an eye on Chen jigui and Chen Jinquan¡¯s actions. ¡°Yes, Big Boss!¡± Song ranughed. I wanted to use this as an excuse to let my sister stay at your house for a few days. I was too impatient. I¡¯m sorry, brother. The revolution has not yet seeded. Comrade, you still have to work hard. Yang Haitao¡¯s tone was filled with gratitude. thank you, thank you. ¡°Well, Yueyue, try your best to convince my sister to join our business n. My sister is a top student who graduated from Haicheng University of Finance and Economics. I believe you¡¯ve seen her financial knowledge and English knowledge with your own eyes. She¡¯s absolutely first-ss. With her joining us, it¡¯ll be like adding wings to a Tiger. Anyway, she¡¯s idle at home now, so it¡¯s up to you to see what you can do.¡± Yang Haitao clutched his chest and said,¡±I¡¯m trying to persuade him.¡± &Nbsp; Song ranughed. It made sense. Yang Haitao was a shrewd businessman. How could he let go of such an opportunity? in the future, she would not have to dictate his life anymore. He would be the richest man in Sea city in the future, and he would have to walk his own path. The next day, early in the morning, Shen mengfang was dressed up to the nines. Song ran lifted her eyes and nced at her. ¡°Aunty Shen, are you going out today?¡± Didn¡¯t old song ask her to stay at home to take care of the baby? How could he let her go out without worry? Song Guoqing took care of Shen mengfang and ced the bowl of porridge by her hand. He said softly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little hot, you can blow on it before eating.¡± She turned to song ran. your Auntie Shen has been cooped up at home for a long time. She should go to her friend¡¯s ce to y. I¡¯ll get nanny Cao to apany her. Song ran looked enlightened. It turned out that Shen mengfang finally could not hold back and wanted to see Zhao Mingyi. That was good too. She was happy to see that happen. After the meal, song Guoqing asked the driver to send Shen mengfang there and he took a taxi. Song ran crossed the door and looked outside. She nced at her sister and said, ¡± ¡°Old song has been pretty good to her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bad,¡± song Xuan agreed. ¡°A man¡¯s heart is not content, like a snake swallowing an elephant.¡± Song Xuan did not say anything. On Zhaojiabang Road, Jiang Hongbing drove off after dropping Shen mengfang off. Nanny Cao helped Shen mengfang into the mansion. Shen mengfang took out ten Yuan from her bag and said, mother Cao, why don¡¯t you go out for a walk? I¡¯m ying cards with Jingui. You won¡¯t be able to understand it either, so don¡¯t keep you bored. Mother Cao took the ten Yuan and left the Chen family¡¯s house in joy. As soon as they entered the house, Chen Jingui rushed over and said unhappily, ¡± ¡°Mingyi asked you toe, why did you take so long? He¡¯s already very unhappy.¡± Shen mengfang rolled her eyes at her and said,¡±you think I didn¡¯t want toe?¡± Old song only agreed to let me out after I tried my best to persuade him. He treasures the child in my stomach.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t really want to give birth to the child, do you?¡± Chen jigui¡¯s face darkened. I¡¯m telling you, Mingyi will never agree.¡± Shen mengfang reached out and touched her belly, which was not showing. ¡°Maybe I can discuss with him to change the n. ns can¡¯t keep up with changes.¡± Chapter 250 250 Surprise inspection Shen mengfang thought that if she could give birth to a son, everything in the song family would be hers in the future. Why would she work so hard with Zhao Mingyi to scheme for something that was already within her reach? At this moment, she really wanted to kick Zhao Mingyi away and make a fortune. Of course, it would be even better if Zhao Mingyi could hook up with the song family¡¯s Missy and work together from the inside. If not, then she, Shen mengfang, could only take care of herself. How could Zhao Mingyi not notice this? ¡°Change of ns? How do you n to change your n?¡± Zhao Mingyi¡¯s voice came. Shen mengfang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Zhao Mingyi¡¯s voice sounded sinister and creepy. She quickly stood up and went over. ¡°Mingyi, did anyone notice you when you came over?¡± Zhao Mingyi looked at the woman in front of him coldly and sat on a chair at the side. He looked at her without a change in expression. ¡°After you give birth to this child, you will be able to gain a foothold in the song family and win more love from song Guoqing with this child so that the song family¡¯s assets will be divided between you and your mother. Shen mengfang, this is what you¡¯re nning, isn¡¯t it? You don¡¯t need me anymore, do you?¡± Shen mengfang¡¯s face turned pale. Zhao Mingyi and she knew what he was up to. He probably knew what she was up to. She hurriedly went over to please him and said with a tense expression, ¡± ¡°Mingyi, what are you saying? I have everything I have today, isn¡¯t it all because of you? Even if I don¡¯t want song Guoqing, I can¡¯t possibly not want you.¡± Zhao Mingyi stared at her coldly. Didn¡¯t I tell you that the song sisters are not easy to deal with? they are already adults, and song Guoqing is also old. Even if song Guoqing is on your side, you may not be able to win against the song sisters. They have a ruthless team leader Gu behind them. Aren¡¯t you too naive? ¡± Shen mengfang did not say a word, but she muttered in her heart, how powerful can these two little girls be? No matter how powerful Jing Xing was, his assets were all in old song¡¯s hands. Now that old song was already very obedient to her, in the future, when he gave birth to a son, how could old song still have the song sisters in his eyes? Zhao Mingyi was just trying to scare them. She didn¡¯t dare to show it on her face and only ttered, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, and I¡¯ve thought about it too. So, how can I do it without you? Don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild, I¡¯ve never thought of abandoning you. We¡¯re bound together for good or bad.¡± Zhao Mingyi¡¯s lips twitched and his expression softened. ¡°So, when do you n to get rid of the child? it¡¯s best if you can frame the song family¡¯s second miss. That girl and that jinghang are a big threat.¡± Shen mengfang said in distress, ¡± that girl seems to be on guard against me. Once she heard that I was pregnant, she moved to live in the school. I rarely see her. How can I get close to her? ¡± Zhao Mingyi frowned,¡±you¡¯re just going to let her stay on campus?¡± Why didn¡¯t they stop him? Can¡¯t you just tell song Guoqing that you¡¯re worried about song ran living in such a harsh environment in the school dormitory as a loving mother?¡± This woman was really an embroidered pillow, too useless. ¡°It seems like song Guoqing can¡¯t wait for his daughter to stay in school,¡± Shen mengfang said, feeling wronged. In fact, she was quite proud of herself. Old song allowed song ran to stay in school, which proved that he cared about the child in her stomach. Zhao Mingyi nced at her in frustration. ¡°She neveres home?¡± Chapter 251 251 Caught red-handed he¡¯s back too. He came back yesterday, but he¡¯s going back to school again tonight. It¡¯s not easy to grasp the timing. To put it bluntly, she did not want to get an abortion herself. Zhao Mingyi stared at her, deep in thought.¡±Go back after dinner. Abort the child as soon as possible.¡± Shen mengfang looked at Zhao Mingyi¡¯s eyes, which were colder than the winter of winter, and shivered. She replied, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know.¡± Before Shen mengfang returned home, song ran received a call from yang Haitao. ¡°My men followed Shen mengfang all the way. She saw Zhao Mingyi, but we don¡¯t know what she said behind closed doors. Shen mengfang didn¡¯t do anything unusual on the way. He didn¡¯t get out of the car to do anything, but Chen jigui went to the pharmacy during the day. My people spent money to check and found out that Chen jigui bought medicine for abortion.¡± Song ran was deep in thought. Zhao Mingyi was really fast. Not long after she hung up the phone, Shen mengfang came back. Song ran sized her up discreetly. Shen mengfang seemed dispirited and could not be bothered with her. She went straight upstairs and even instructed aunt Wu to bring the dinner upstairs. Upstairs, Shen mengfang was sitting on the bed alone. She touched her stomach gently and said with a strange expression, ¡± son, Oh son, mother will give birth to you properly, and then use you to drive the song sisters out of the song family. That way, the song family will belong to us. Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain in her stomach and panicked. She quickly reached out to cover her stomach. The feeling of her stomach falling and swelling made her panic. She instinctively felt that something had happened to her child. She forced herself to stand up and walked to the door, shouting, ¡± ¡°Mother Cao, mother Cao, mother Cao, mother Cao, mother Cao, mother Cao!¡± Song Guoqing had just returned home. When he heard someone shouting from upstairs, he quickly rushed upstairs. Song ran heard her father¡¯s voice and pulled her sister out of the room. Shen mengfang¡¯s face had turned pale. Song Xuan could not stand it anymore and wanted to go over to take a look. However, she was pulled down by song ran. Song Guoqing picked Shen mengfang up and ran downstairs. He shouted as he ran, ¡± red soldier, go and get the car. We need to go to the hospital. Song Xuan quickly pulled song ran down the stairs. Song ran said cautiously, ¡± ¡°Sis, let¡¯s take another car to the hospital.¡± Song Xuan nodded in agreement. When they arrived at the hospital, Shen mengfang could already feel warm liquid flowing down her leg. She grabbed song Guoqing¡¯s hand in a panic and said, ¡± ¡°Old song Yingluo, old song Yingluo¡¯s child seems to be going to be lost.¡± Song Guoqing frowned andforted her. don¡¯t think too much. Don¡¯t think too much. Let¡¯s go in for a check-up first. Shen mengfang was pushed into the operating room. The song sisters rushed over quickly and song Xuanforted her father softly. Song ran, on the other hand, was calmly staring at the door of the operating room. Shen mengfang had obviously taken the abortion medicine that Chen jigui had bought. As she had guessed, Zhao Mingyi could not tolerate the existence of this child. In that case, even though she was kept in the dark, Shen mengfang would probably want to find a scapegoat. It was obvious that the song sisters were the best candidates. In the dark corridor, song Guoqing was worried. Song Xuan was also worried. Of course, she was only worried about her father. The woman in the operating room could not arouse any sympathy in her. Song ran, who was standing behind them, was expressionless the entire time. She was waiting for the woman in the operating room to frame her. An hour and a halfter, the light at the door of the operating room went down, and the door opened. Elder song quickly went up to him and said nervously, ¡± ¡°Doctor, how is my wife?¡± Chapter 252 252 Chapter 255-scheming between father and daughter ¡°The child couldn¡¯t be saved. The adults will be fine after a few days of rest.¡± Song Guoqing¡¯s body copsed. Song Xuan held him and said, ¡± it¡¯s okay, dad. It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll have more children. The bed was pushed out and Shen mengfang looked Haggard. She called out to song Guoqing in a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°Old song jianjia, old song jianjia¡± Song Guoqing forced himself to cheer up andforted her. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the ward first.¡± Song ran had just followed them into the ward when she heard Shen mengfang say, ¡± ran gave me a cup of tea at night. Old song, my stomach hurt after I drank that tea. The usation came so suddenly, didn¡¯t you make it up? She had been with her sister and aunt Wu the entire night. When had she ever served her tea? This crazy woman was really biting him. Song Guoqing lost control of himself and started to criticize her. song ran, did you do it? ¡± Song ran¡¯s heart broke into pieces. Her father¡¯s ferocious expression made her feel breathless. She did not expect her father to treat her like this. Hehehehe, father-daughter kinship? It was really ironic and really made people sigh. Song Xuan frowned and stood in front of song ran to protect her. She red at song Guoqing and said, ¡± ran was with me the whole night and didn¡¯t give Shen mengfang any tea. Dad, why are you questioning ran without distinguishing between right and wrong? ¡± Shen mengfang sobbed sorrowfully. the two sisters covered up for each other. They wanted to kill me. Old song, you have to help me. song ran! song Guoqing was furious. did you do it? ¡± Song ran looked straight at song Guoqing. Her heart was so cold that she could barely speak. She said word by word, ¡± Shen mengfang¡¯s casual usation made you think that I¡¯m a sinner, didn¡¯t you, dad? ¡± Song Guoqing had lost his son, so he lost all his rationality and said, ¡± so you¡¯re just putting on a front by moving to school. You¡¯re the only one in the family who doesn¡¯t like her. Who else could it be other than you? ¡± Song ran¡¯s heart turned cold. She nced at Shen mengfang, who was gloating and feeling indignant at the injustice of the situation. She snorted, ¡± ¡°Who else could it be? It was her. She aborted her own child.¡± Shen mengfang was so scared that she couldn¡¯t breathe. Her hand, which was inserted with a syringe, was trembling slightly. Song Guoqing was furious. He pointed at her with a trembling finger.¡±What did you just say? Did you hear what you just said? Are you even speaking the humannguage? Even a vicious Tiger will not eat its Cubs. Is there anyone in this world who would harm their own children?¡± Song ran stared at song Guoqing and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t you hurting your child now? Every word you say is like a knife to my heart.¡± ¡°You unfilial son!¡± Song Guoqing gritted his teeth. Song ran lifted her chin slightly. dad, you don¡¯t believe me? ¡± What if I told you that she made her good friend Chen jigui buy the abortion medicine, aborted the child, and then framed me? aunt Shen is so evil, but you¡¯re helping her to hurt me. What are you?¡± Song Guoqing was stunned and stared at her in disbelief. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Shen mengfang saw that song Guoqing was wavering and she cried even more sadly. ¡°Old song, I¡¯m innocent. She harmed my child and wanted to frame me. How could I hurt my own child? How could I possibly hurt our child?¡± why should I use you of something you¡¯ve done? ¡± song ran stopped her coldly. you¡¯ve done it yourself. Why should I use you? ¡± Do you think I don¡¯t have any evidence?¡± Chapter 253 253 Inspection in the Northwest Shen mengfang swallowed the words she was about to say and stared at her in fear. What did this cheap girl mean? Of course, she knew who caused her miscarriage. How could she have evidence of Zhao Mingyi? Impossible, impossible, this girl was just trying to scare him. ¡°What evidence?¡± song Guoqing looked at her in shock. Do you have any evidence?¡± Song ran raised her hand and looked at her watch. the witness will be here soon. Shen mengfang was like a prisoner waiting for her trial. Shey on the bed and looked at the door of the ward in agony. Soon, she heard footsteps outside the door, and her heart jumped to her throat. She pretended to be calm and grabbed the quilt under her body. She wanted to see how this young girl was going to frame her. The door was pushed open, and a middle-aged man of average looks and height walked in. Shen mengfang¡¯s expression rxed. It seemed that this girl was also in a panic. She had randomly found an irrelevant person to use her of abortion. How could she hold her ground? Would old song believe him? Heh, this girl only has this much ability. Even if she shed a few tearster, old song would still believe her. As long as she acted pitiful enough, that girl would definitely be the scapegoat! The door slowly opened again, and this time, it was a woman who walked in. Shen mengfang¡¯s entire face trembled uncontrobly. Why was she here? What was she doing here? It was Chen jigui. She crossed her hands nervously and nced at song ran carefully before looking at Shen mengfang on the bed. She did not dare to speak. Song Guoqing was obviously a little stunned as he looked at the two people in front of him. He had seen Chen Jingui twice, but who was the middle-aged man who was not tall? Song ran suppressed her anger and asked the middle-aged man calmly, ¡± ¡°Tell my dad who you are.¡± The middle-aged man said,¡±boss song, I¡¯m the one who opened a pharmacy on Zhao jiabang¡¯s road. My name is du Jinbao.¡± &Nbsp; Song Guoqing nced at the man in front of him and then at song ran. He said to the man in an unpleasant tone, ¡± ¡°Do you need something?¡± ahem! song ran coughed lightly. did your wifee to your ce to buy something this morning? ¡± Shen mengfang didn¡¯t dare to make a sound as she stared at the calm andposed girl in confusion. Du Jinbao nodded. yes, yes, yes. Thisdy came to my ce early in the morning to buy medicine. She only said that it would cause abortion, so I prescribed her medicine. Shen mengfang waspletely defeated. Her mind was in a mess. She quickly thought about what to say to deal with song Guoqing, but the more she thought about it, the more anxious she became. The more anxious she was, the more nk her mind became. Song Guoqing stared at Chen jigui in disbelief and said angrily, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who harmed mengfang? You gave her the abortion medicine? Why are you doing this?¡± that¡¯s right, ¡± song ran asked coldly. Chen jigui, why did you do that? ¡± Who told you to do this?¡± Chen jigui stared at the little girl in front of her in fear. She was only eighteen years old, but she made her feel afraid. She clenched her fists and carefully nced at Shen mengfang who was lying on the bed behind her. Finally, she made up her mind and said, ¡± ¡°Yingluo and mengfang made me do this.¡± Eh? Song ran raised her eyebrows. It was obvious that Zhao Mingyi had asked her to do so. Why? Soon, she understood that Chen jigui was sacrificing the car to save the king. A brainless Shen mengfang was obviously of little help to her. As long as they could protect their military advisor, they would not lose everything. On the other hand, Yingying had put in a lot of effort. Chapter 254 254 Someone took care of the bitch for her Shen mengfang exploded in anger and pointed at Chen jigui with a trembling right hand. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? When did I ask you to do that?¡± Song Guoqing¡¯s eyes were cold and Shen mengfang cried, ¡± ¡°Old song, you have to believe me. I really didn¡¯t do it. I swear to God, why would I abort this child? Think about it carefully.¡± The smile on song ran¡¯s face disappeared. Shen mengfang, how does it feel to be wronged? Chen Jingui didn¡¯t feel guilty at all for framing others. He only stared at Shen mengfang coldly. As expected, this woman really wanted to give birth to a child for song Guoqing so that she could kick Mingyi away. What an insatiable woman. Even if Mingyi didn¡¯t tell her to drug her, she had nned to get rid of her child. ¡°Mengfang was the one who asked me to buy the medicine,¡± she said firmly. Song Guoqing was obviously undecided. Shen mengfang was still screaming hysterically, ¡± ¡°Why should I get rid of this child? I have no reason to do this.¡± Song ran snorted and said, ¡± ¡°Why does aunty Shen want to get rid of the child? I think if aunt Shen is pregnant with my dad¡¯s child, she would definitely want to keep it. After all, a mother¡¯s status depends on her son. We all know that aunt Shen still has a certain desire for our song family¡¯s inheritance. It¡¯s a good thing to have a son to inherit my dad¡¯s inheritance, right? But Yingluo, what if the child isn¡¯t my dad¡¯s? Yingluo ¡± Shen mengfang¡¯s eyes widened in anger as she stared at song ran in fear. Before song ran could finish her sentence, Shen mengfang could not wait to start cursing, ¡± ¡°Song ran, you little b * tch, what are you trying to say? What are you trying to frame me for?¡± Song Xuan was annoyed. Shen mengfang, watch your mouth. Who are you calling a little b * tch? ¡± Song ran tugged at song Xuan, indicating that she did not need to stoop to the level of a lunatic. She continued. aunty Shen couldn¡¯t keep her son who could bring her more wealth and glory because Hanhan wasn¡¯t my father¡¯s child. She had him with another man. If it were not for the fact that she had just finished her operation, Shen mengfang would have jumped up in anger. Her face was red as she red at song ran and said through gritted teeth, ¡± ¡°B * tch, what nonsense are you talking about? This child is your father¡¯s Yingluo, old song. You have to believe me, you have to believe me, Yingluo!¡± Song Guoqing¡¯s eyes widened in anger. He didn¡¯t know who to believe.¡±You¡¯re the one who aborted the child and now you want to frame Xiao ran. Do you want me to believe you? How am I supposed to believe you?¡± Shen mengfang stared at song Guoqing with an ashen face. If she was honest and had nothing to do with Zhao Mingyi, she would p her chest and guarantee that she didn¡¯t have a mistress. However, the truth was that Wanwan couldn¡¯t make her make such a promise. She red at song ran with hatred and her hands almost dug a hole in the sheets. When did the little b * tch get ready for this? Why was she able to prepare for such a big show in such a short time after Chen Jingui drugged her? Could Chen Jingui and that girl have colluded? It was impossible for him not to. Chen Jingui would only work for Zhao Mingyi and would never listen to a little girl. At this moment, she could only y the sympathy card and cry bitterly, ¡± ¡°Old song, I swear to the heavens that this child is yours. I¡¯m not disloyal to you. You can¡¯t suspect me just because of a few words from your daughter, Yingluo.¡± She had juste out of the ward and had just miscarried a child, so she did look a little pitiful. Chapter 255 255 Didn¡¯t call for six days Song Guoqing gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. ¡°Since the child is mine, why do you want to abort it? Why did you ask Chen Jingui to buy abortion medicine?¡± Shen mengfang cried even harder. if I let Chen jigui buy the medicine, I¡¯ll die a horrible death. I¡¯ll be struck by lightning and die immediately. Old song, you have to believe me. I don¡¯t know why she suddenly jumped out to frame me. she¡¯s your best friend. You were the one who pestered her to go to her house today. Song ran snorted. Her father was not stupid at such a critical moment. Even at this point, Shen mengfang still wanted her to take the me. Unfortunately, this was a matter of a man¡¯s dignity. He would not listen to Shen mengfang. Shen mengfang¡¯s tears were streaming down her face. I just went there to y cards. I don¡¯t know why Chen jigui wanted to harm me. I don¡¯t know why she would jump out and frame me after she harmed me. Of course, she knew who Chen Jingui was under, but she didn¡¯t dare to say it. This was obviously Luo shengmen, and it was hard to exin. Both sides were in a deadlock, trying their best to protect her. The false feelings between the sisters, Shen mengfang and Chen jigui, had already broken down. Song Guoqing¡¯s mind was in a mess. He was so angry that he left. The door of the ward closed with a bang. The cold smile on song ran¡¯s lips disappeared. Shen mengfang, Oh Shen mengfang. Her fake sisterhood was gone, her child was gone, and her husband¡¯s trust was gone. How was this feeling? Everything you¡¯re in now is caused by Zhao Mingyi. If you want to take revenge, please open your eyes. Song Guoqing left the ward in a thunderous rage. Shen mengfang copsed on the bed. Chen jigui left in a hurry, and the owner of the pharmacy followed suit. The song sisters and Shen mengfang were the only ones left in the ward. Shen mengfang stared at song ran in a daze. Song ran walked closer to her and chuckled. In Shen mengfang¡¯s eyes, her smile was sinister and terrifying. She was afraid. She was actually afraid of an 18-year-old girl who had not seen much of the world. Song Xuan walked to the door and called her, ¡± Xiao ran, let¡¯s go back too. Song ran turned to look at her sister. give me a moment. I have two things to say to aunty Shen. Shen mengfang trembled and looked at song ran, who was sitting by the bed and looking down at her. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Song ran chuckled. She had the look of an innocent 18-year-old girl who did not know much about the world. However, Shen mengfang knew that she was just putting on an act. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I¡¯m going to tell you? Shen mengfang?¡± Shen mengfang¡¯s teeth were chattering, and she did not dare to speak. Song ran lowered her head and smiled again. you and I both know who¡¯s the one who aborted your child today. If you didn¡¯t try to frame me, you wouldn¡¯t have fallen into this desperate situation. You brought this upon yourself. Do you know that? ¡± ¡°Everything I¡¯ve done today is just to tell you that I, song ran, am not a soft persimmon that you can squeeze. Those whomit too much injustice will bring about their own destruction. Look, you¡¯ve backfired on yourself.¡± Shen mengfang gritted her teeth and did not dare to speak. Song ran reached out and tidied the nket for her. Shen mengfang felt even more terrified. Auntie Shen, ¡± song ran lowered her head and said softly, ¡± take good care of yourself. Shen mengfang¡¯s fingers almost tore the bedsheet. Song ran continued, ¡± just stay in the song family and I¡¯ll make sure that you don¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing for the rest of your life. After all, my dad does have some real feelings for you. But if you still want to be a thief, then don¡¯t even think about entering the song family for the rest of your life. Qianqian, do you hear me? ¡± Chapter 256 256 I have some misunderstandings about him Shen mengfang¡¯s face was ashen, and she did not dare to speak. Song ran stared at the terrified woman in front of her. She stood up slowly and her eyes were cold and rational. The only reason she kept this woman alive was to pave the way for her future ns. It wasn¡¯t as if her sister couldn¡¯t ept yang Haitao, but she was still more inclined to Zhao Mingyi. Zhao Mingyi¡¯s actions were wless, and he tried his best to please her sister. The two of them had a lot inmon. Regardless of whether thismonnguage was created by Zhao Mingyi¡¯s ingratiating, she had to admit that her sister had yet to see Zhao Mingyi¡¯s true colors. Hence, she had to keep Shen mengfang alive so that she could expose Zhao Mingyi¡¯s true colors. After they left the hospital, song ran said to song Xuan, ¡± ¡°Sister Wanwan, do you know that Zhao Mingyi and Shen mengfang are from the same hometown?¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± song Xuan asked softly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to say anything. I just want to show you a picture.¡± Song ran took out a photo from her pocket. It was a picture of Zhao Mingyi entering Chen jigui¡¯s room. ¡°Zhao Mingyi and Shen mengfang know each other,¡± song ran said as she nced at song Xuan. Song Xuan did not say a word. She frowned deeply. A sister knew her best. Song ran whispered, ¡± sister, you should know what kind of person Shen mengfang is. Zhao Mingyi and Shen mengfang are very close. Although I don¡¯t have any evidence to prove that there¡¯s something between them, I hope you can keep your eyes open and not be fooled by some people¡¯s superficial appearances. Song Xuan¡¯s expression became even more serious. Song ran grabbed song Xuan¡¯s hand tightly. sis, I won¡¯t say anything without evidence. So, I won¡¯t smear Zhao Mingyi¡¯s name now. But one day, I will prove to you that that man is a sanctimonious hypocrite. Song Xuan looked at her with aplicated expression. Her sister was really different from before. Although song Guoqing did not divorce her, Shen mengfang had been thrown into the cold Pce. After getting rid of Shen mengfang, song ran expressed that she still wanted to go back to school. Firstly, she wanted to express her grievance from being wronged by her father. Secondly, she could indeed learn a lot from the girls in the same dormitory. ¡°You should stay at home,¡± song Xuan said. Song Guoqing, who had been through a lot, was obviously a little tired, but he still said, ¡± yeah, at home. How can the school¡¯s conditionspare to home? ¡± Song ran smiled sarcastically. When Shen mengfang was pregnant, why didn¡¯t her father think that the living conditions in the dormitory were bad? Obviously, his biological daughter was not as good as his mistress and unborn son who had cheated on him. Living with such a father would probably affect her mood for the college entrance examination. It¡¯s better not to add to my troubles. She said indifferently, ¡± I don¡¯t want to cause any more trouble and be framed by others. After all, aunty Shen is weak after she was discharged from the hospital. If she falls and it¡¯s med on me again, dad, you¡¯ll me me for it. It¡¯s better for me to stay in school for thest month. Song Guoqing was embarrassed. He knew that his daughter was ming him, but he couldn¡¯t say anything more to apologize. After all, he was an elder and had his dignity. How could he admit his mistake to a junior? Before song ran returned to school, song Xuan received another call from yang Haitao. He expressed that they needed to make another trip to Country M as there were many details that needed to be finalized. Chapter 257 257 Chapter 260 a child from another family This time, there was no need for song ran to persuade her. Song Xuan took the initiative to go to country M with yang Haitao. Song ran was relieved. Yang Haitao was considered a hero to be able to get Chen Jingui to testify for her. She thought to herself,¡±Zhao Mingyi, Shen mengfang, I¡¯m ruining your dreams.¡± She didn¡¯t care about the song family¡¯s assets, but her sister, song Xuan, was the person she cared about the most. Therefore, Shen mengfang was still of great use. After all, the mastermind could not be eliminated. There was not much meaning in eliminating her as a pawn. After song Xuan left, song ran stubbornly returned to her dormitory. Gu jinghang had not contacted her either. Song ran forced herself to stop worrying about Gu jinghang. Otherwise, it would definitely affect her studies. She attended sses seriously during the day and ate the nutritious meal that aunt Wu sent to the school dormitory at night. Then, she would return to the dormitory to continue her studies. Her roommates were rtively easy to get along with. Song ran asked aunt Wu to cook more for them the next time she came so that they could have a meal together and improve their rtionship. The girls all lived in the suburbs, so it was not convenient for their parents to visit them. Now that someone was concerned about them, they were suddenly happy and jumping around. Song ran stared at them with relief. She thought,¡¯this is the innocent and naive look that an eighteen-year-old girl should have. Not all eighteen-year-old girls are as scheming and gloomy as Wen Huihui.¡¯ Moreover, the girls had good grades and they had different interests. Song ran felt that she could discuss more about her studies with them. The three of them were happy to help each other. Song ran sighed. This was the life a student should have. It had only been a few days since she entered this dormitory, but her studies had improved by leaps and bounds. Of course, only she could sense it. Their dormitory was considered the best dormitory. Song ran was very grateful to her form teacher, teacher Gao. She was really grateful to teacher Gao. Song ran hadpletely forgotten about Gu jinghang. She was immersed in the sea of studies as if she was hungry for food. She was determined to get a high score and at least be the top student in Haicheng Academy of Drama¡¯s cultural scores. She stayed in the school dormitory for a week, and aunt Wu made different kinds of delicious food for her dormitory mates every day. Aunt Wu would always say, ¡± ran, I see you¡¯ve lost weight. Why don¡¯t you go back and stay with me? ¡± Wang Jing, sun yi, and Zhong Aidi then joked, ¡± ¡°Aunt Wu, haven¡¯t you heard of this saying? When the heavens are about to give a man a great task, he must first suffer his mind, exhaust his muscles and bones, and starve his skin.¡± Aunt Wu was at the stage of literacy, so she had never heard of such things. Song ran said, ¡± ¡°Aiya, aunt Wu, if you continue to Jabber on like this in the future, don¡¯t cook ande to see me. I¡¯ll just eat in the cafeteria.¡± Aunt Wu was so scared that she did not dare to say anything more. She took the tworge thermal lunch boxes and left song ran¡¯s dormitory while looking back at her every few steps. It was Friday afternoon when Gu jinghang returned to Haicheng. He anxiously listened to the work report and future prospects of the general research Institute for a while. When the inspection came to a sessful end, he rushed out like an arrow leaving the bow. Du Dapeng parked the car at the main entrance of the Research Institute and waited for his Captain. Gu jinghang rushed out at lightning speed and he almost jumped into the car. He said anxiously, ¡± ¡°Quick, quick, let¡¯s go to the song family.¡± It was getting dark, and Xiao ran should have returned home from school by now. He didn¡¯t know how angry she was since he hadn¡¯t called her for so many days. Would she ignore him? Chapter 258 258 Chapter 261 killing with a borrowed knife She must have been angry and ignored him. AI, he urged du Dapeng in a hurry, ¡± ¡°Hurry up.¡± Captain, ¡°du Dapeng said innocently,¡± there are always bicycles slipping out on the road. You can¡¯t drive too fast. Gu jinghang furrowed his brows. use your fastest speed. Hurry up! He really couldn¡¯t wait a moment longer. He really wanted to see his Xiao ran immediately. He definitely wouldn¡¯t fight back or scold her. He would let her hit him and scold him as long as she could vent her anger. After a long time, chief Liang slowly walked out of the Research Institute. When he looked around, he didn¡¯t see the car of the two research institutes at the entrance. Chief Liang¡¯s eyes widened. This kid didn¡¯t even wait for him? How was he going to return to the second Institute? There was only one car that came to pick them up. Seriously, she had to teach him a lesson when they got back. In ss 31 of No. 1 middle school, song ran¡¯s face was pale as she sat on a stool. As soon as the school bell rang, song ran wanted to stand up but she fell back onto the stool weakly. Li Sheng quickly helped her up. A few girls from the dormitory surrounded her. When they saw her pale face, they could not help but say, ¡± song ran, are you alright? ¡± Song ran¡¯s hand had been pressing on her abdomen. Her abdomen had been in pain since the morning. She thought that it was about to happen and did not take it seriously at first. However, when the pain intensified, she felt that it was not a serious pain. She was a little flustered, but she forced herself not to let her thoughts run wild. She gritted her teeth. I¡¯m fine. Help me back to the dormitory. I should be fine after drinking some hot water. Back in the dormitory, the four girls were in a mess. They quickly helped her to the lower bunk bed. Li Sheng poured her a cup of hot water and stuffed it into her hands. When she saw song ran¡¯s forehead breaking out in cold sweat, she said worriedly, ¡± ran, why don¡¯t you go to the infirmary? ¡± I¡¯m not going, ¡± song ran waved her hand. I¡¯m not going. In her past life, she had died a tragic death in the hospital. She was still very resistant to being admitted to the hospital because she was not feeling well, afraid that the examination results would be bad. The other three roommates were very worried. but you really look terrible. You should go and take a look. Song ran pulled the nket beside her over her body and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll lie down for a while, lie down for a while.¡± Li Sheng sat by her bed and kept wiping her sweat away. Song ran was touched by his actions. Sometimes, these friends of hers could bring her more warmth than her own father. She missed the Father who carried her to the hospital on a snowy night. Song rany under the nket and was shocked to find that her stomach was hurting more and more. If this continued, something might really happen. She struggled to get up and said with a pale face and trembling teeth, ¡± ¡°Send me to the infirmary, I¡¯m in so much pain.¡± Zhong Aidi was tall and strong. She immediately turned her back to song ran and bent down, ¡± song ran, quick. I¡¯ll carry you. Tears welled up in song ran¡¯s eyes. Li Sheng and Wang Jing helped her up onto Zhong Aidi¡¯s back. The girls then rushed to the infirmary. In front of the song family¡¯s mansion, Gu jinghang knocked on the door and happened to see aunt Wuing out with an insted lunch box. Aunt Wu¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Gu jinghang.¡±Team leader Gu, you¡¯re here.¡± Gu jinghang could not suppress the anxiety in his heart and asked, ¡± is Xiao ran at home? ¡± Xiao ran is staying in school now. I was just about to bring her some food. Gu jinghang was stunned,¡¯live in school? Why are you staying in school?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk while we walk,¡± mother Wu said as she walked out. ¡°I¡¯ll send you there,¡± Gu jinghang quickly said. In the infirmary of No. 1 middle school, song ran was sitting on a stool. The middle-aged male doctor reached out and pressed on her stomach.¡±Does this hurt?¡± Chapter 259 259 You don¡¯t want to be controlled anymore? it hurts, ¡± song ran said weakly. it hurts so much. I feel like I¡¯m going to die from the pain. The doctor¡¯s expression was grave. it should be appendicitis. You have to go to the hospital. From the looks of it, it¡¯s acute appendicitis. You should have surgery. Song ran¡¯s vision turned ck and she almost fainted. Li Sheng, who was beside her, was very calm. She quickly called out to Zhong Aidi, ¡± then let¡¯s hurry and send Xiao ran to the hospital. We can¡¯t dy it any longer. Before Zhong Aidi could wipe the sweat off her forehead, she carried song ran on her back again. The four of them then escorted song ran out of the house. ran, ¡± Li Sheng asked song ran halfway, ¡± where¡¯s the medical record card? ¡± Song ran resisted the urge to vomit and said weakly, ¡± ¡°In my bag¡± go back and get it, ¡± Li Sheng instructed sun yi. we¡¯ll wait for you at the school gate. Sun yi turned around and ran toward the dormitory area. Song ran¡¯s nose felt sour and she forced a smile. thank you, everyone. Thank you. Li Sheng patted her head. it¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry. Tianmu was stunned. The pain had caused her consciousness to blur. She was even d that she was sick and could have these friends ¡®concern. It really made her feel warm on this early winter night, warm to the heart. Sun yi only took five minutes to go back and forth, and the five of them ran to the gate together. Once they were out of the gate, Li Sheng Ran to the side of the road to hail a taxi, but she managed to hail a Jeep. Du Dapeng stopped the car. Gu jinghang immediately saw the person lying on a girl¡¯s back, the person that he missed so much. What happened to ran? He quickly opened the car door and walked over. Song ran was in so much pain that she was losing consciousness. She did not even realize that it was Gu jinghang who was walking towards her. However, when his voice rang out, she finally couldn¡¯t help but cry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xiao ran?¡± he asked. As soon as song ran¡¯s tears fell, Gu jinghang felt a sharp pain in his heart. The sky was dark, but he could still tell that song ran looked pale and Haggard. I¡¯m fine, ¡± song ran said through gritted teeth. &Nbsp; Li Sheng¡¯s eyes widened.¡¯Why is this girl trying to show off at this time?¡¯ ran has acute appendicitis. We¡¯re trying to get her to the hospital, ¡± she exined to Gu jinghang. Gu jinghang instantly panicked. Appendicitis? No wonder Xiao ran was so weak from the pain. ¡°I¡¯ll carry her,¡± he quickly reached out to pick her up. Song ran resisted. I don¡¯t need you to carry me. Aidi, carry me on your back and walk forward. Gu jinghang knew that she was angry with him. His heart ached so much that he frowned. Xiao ran, listen to what Qianqian is angry about. When you¡¯re better, I¡¯ll be at your mercy, okay? ¡± After he finished speaking, he forcefully carried her off Zhong Aidi¡¯s body. Song ran¡¯s legs were weak and she could not stand at all. Gu jinghang quickly carried her horizontally and walked towards the car. Aunt Wu then realized that team leader Gu was holding her ran. She was so flustered that her eyes turned ck.¡±What¡¯s wrong with Xiao ran? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song ran gritted her teeth as she was afraid that aunt Wu would be worried. ¡°I¡¯m fine. My stomach just hurts a little.¡± Li Sheng got into the car with them and then told the other three girls, ¡± you guys go back to the dormitory. I¡¯ll go with ran. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯lle back and tell you so that you can rest assured. The car sped away, leaving the three girls looking at each other. ¡°Huh?¡± Wang Jing asked. That looks like a Jeep.¡± ¡°Yeah, that jinghang seems to be very close to song ran,¡± sun yi replied. Chapter 260 260 Reading too many detective novels ¡°Is it her brother?¡± Zhong Aidi asked. Cousin? I heard that song ran¡¯s uncle-inw is the director and her cousin is also jinghang.¡± ¡°Oh, it should be.¡± Song ran was sitting in the middle of the speeding car. Gu jinghang kept reaching out to wipe her sweat. Xiao ran, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll be at the hospital soon. Song ran grabbed his hand tightly and said through gritted teeth, ¡± ¡°Gu jinghang, you still know toe back?¡± It was as if ming him could distract her. Gu jinghang wrapped her hand in his palm and said in a low voice, ¡± Xiao ran, I¡¯mte. Sorry, sorry. Song ran lowered her eyes and panted. ¡°Gu jinghang, I came to the No. 2 research Institute because I was concerned about you. I was afraid that you would go to the training ground again. You¡¯re so good. You¡¯re one-faced and two-faced, and you didn¡¯t even exin anything to me. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long, but you didn¡¯te after me. Do you not care about my feelings and opinions at all?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. He lowered his eyes and stared at the person in his arms. His eyes were filled with heartache and self-me. ¡°I care, I care a lot.¡± Song ran¡¯s voice trembled. my father is not in pain, my mother is not around, and my stepmother is pregnant. She¡¯s acting all high and mighty and even used me of aborting her child. You¡¯re the only person I can rely on, but you disappeared without a word. I¡¯ve been waiting for your call for half a month. I¡¯ve been waiting so long that I¡¯ve almost forgotten about you. Gu jinghang, where have you been? You even sent me a letter in the middle of thest inspection. Why is there no news of you this time? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time, really a long time.¡± Gu jinghang held her hand tightly and could not help but lower his head to kiss her forehead. I¡¯m sorry, ran. When I was pursuing you, I received an order from the top, so ... Song ran closed her eyes. I¡¯m angry because all your actions were helpless. No matter what you do, I can¡¯t me you. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be making trouble for no reason. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart ached. ran, ¡± he said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry that you¡¯ve suffered because you¡¯re with me. ¡°You bastard!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯m a bastard!¡± Song ran was in so much pain that she could not speak. She panted heavily and fell into his arms. Gu jinghang wished that du Dapeng could drive the car like an airne. ¡°Hurry up, hurry up, what are you waiting for?¡± Du Dapeng nced at the person in the rearview mirror. The captain¡¯s attitude towards his sister-inw and towards him were too prized. Just now, he was so gentle that he had goosebumps all over his body. Now, he was so furious that he wanted to point a gun to his head. Du Dapeng quickly stepped on the gas. Captain, we¡¯re reaching Huashan Hospital soon. We¡¯ll be there soon. When song ran heard Huashan hospital¡¯s name, she immediately sobered up. She held her breath and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to Huashan Hospital if I don¡¯t go to Yingluo.¡± Gu jinghang was confused. Huashan Hospital is the closest to your school. It has the most advanced medical services. Of course, song ran could not go to Huashan Hospital. The hospital was only so big. If she were to bump into Gu jinghang¡¯s aunt and uncle, everything would be exposed. no, I¡¯m not going to Huashan Hospital, ¡± she insisted, her face pale. take me to Changhai Hospital. It¡¯s not far from here. Gu jinghang did not listen to her this time. ¡°Du Dapeng, go directly to Huashan Hospital.¡± Song ran was annoyed. Gu jinghang, not only did you leave without saying goodbye, but you¡¯re also not listening to me now. Do you not want to have a partner anymore? ¡± Gu jinghang hugged her tightly with one hand and gently pressed his other hand on her stomach. With a solemn expression, he said, ¡± Xiao ran, listen to me. Stop talking. Chapter 261 261 The internal rtionship that fell apart Song ran was no match for him. She could only watch as the car got closer and closer to Huashan Hospital. Finally, the car stopped steadily at the entrance of the hospital. Gu jinghang held her in his arms throughout the whole process of registration, consultation, and sending her to the operating room. Song ran said anxiously, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, you are not allowed to go anywhere. Just wait for me here. You must wait for me.¡± She must not let Gu jinghang wander around. If he ran into his uncle, she would be exposed. ran, I¡¯m not going anywhere, ¡± Gu jinghang said in a deep voice. I¡¯ll wait for you here. Only then did song ran rx a little. The surgerysted for two hours. Gu jinghang felt extremely tormented. Ran¡¯s sad expression and red eyes kept circling in his mind. He med himself deeply. Aunt Wu could see his sadness and patted his back. team leader Gu, don¡¯t me yourself too much. Just take care of our Xiao ran in the future. This child didn¡¯t have a mother when she was 12 years old. Later, her father married her stepmother. She has always beencking love. You should be good to her. ¡°Aunt Wu, I will.¡± Gu jinghang nodded his head solemnly. He would do his best to be good to ran. He would work harder to bnce his work with ran in the future. He could not let his ran suffer such a big grievance again. During the two hours of the surgery, Gu jinghang felt that it was unusually long. He paced back and forth anxiously and kept looking up at the light at the door of the operating room. He had a solemn expression and a frown on his face throughout the whole process. Even though he knew that appendectomy was a minor surgery, he could not help but feel nervous. Song ran was afraid of death. She was someone who had died once before. Of course, she knew what it felt like. When she was lying on the operating table, the doctor gave her an anesthetic and told her to close her eyes, saying that she would be fine after a good sleep. She did not dare to sleep. She was afraid that she would return to those terrible times when Wen Huihui and Shen mengfang had their way. She didn¡¯t dare to. She was too scared, so she kept her eyes open. She could see the doctor holding a scalpel and forceps back and forth on her stomach. There was bright red blood on the scissors, which was her blood. She immediately fainted. Yes, he fainted from fear. Then, it was a long dream about her past life. That year, it seemed like the autumn rain did not stop. Gu jinghang often stood outside her house¡¯s courtyard and watched her get in and out of the car. He wanted to find a chance to talk to her, but her driver violently pushed him away. Hence, in her dream, she could see Gu jinghang¡¯s sad eyes. The pain in his eyes was reflected in the autumn rain and filled her heart. The dream was so long that in the end, she clearly realized that she was dreaming. In the dream, she and Gu jinghang were speechless. She thought to herself, forget it, forget it, I won¡¯t be angry with him anymore. He¡¯s already suffered enough in his past life. He was an ambitious person, and his future was naturally very important. Naturally, he could not ignore the orders given by the higher-ups for the sake of love. See, she was so understanding. She turned around and saw Shen mengfang standing at the door of Qiu Yu¡¯s room. She seemed to be wearing a mask. She sneered and stood there. She was so frightened that she opened her eyes. A gentle, generous, and surprised voice immediately came from the side. Xiao ran, you¡¯re awake. Under the dim yellow light, the first thing she saw was the natural worry in Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes. It ovepped with the sadness in his eyes in her dream. It made song ran sigh. This person ... He made that kind of expression and stood there without saying a word. It was only natural that she was worried and heartbroken. Chapter 262 262 Chapter 266-you acted really quickly She raised her hand and touched his face. yes, he¡¯s awake. Don¡¯t worry. Gu jinghang was surprised that song ran, who was still angry with him before the operation, had suddenly be reasonable. He grabbed her hand and said gently, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake.¡± Behind her, mother Wu cried tears of joy and came over. ran, the doctor said that you¡¯ll feel a little pain after the anesthesia wears off. You have to bear with it. yes, ¡°song ran replied softly. I¡¯m fine. In her previous life, she had suffered so much pain from chemotherapy and radiotherapy. Why would she take it to heart when it was just a small wound from a small operation? the doctor said that you can¡¯t eat now, ¡°aunt Wu said. you have to wait until you¡¯re done farting. So, bear with it for now, okay?¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes widened. aunt Wu, Gu jinghang is still here. Can you please ask him to leave? ¡± No matter what, he was the man she liked. She also wanted to save face, okay? Gu jinghang chuckled and patted her head. aunt Wu is doing this for your own good. Oh, the doctor said that you can¡¯t even drink water. Ran, you have to bear with it, okay? ¡± how long will it take? ¡°song ran looked bitter. how long will it take?¡± ¡°Half a day.¡± Song ran¡¯s face fell. it¡¯s more torturous than surgery. Li Sheng chuckled. since you¡¯re fine now, I¡¯ll go back to school and let them know. Ran, don¡¯t worry and stay in the hospital for a few days. Sun yi and I wille over to tutor you every day. Don¡¯t worry about falling behind on your homework, okay? ¡± thank you, ¡± song ran nodded, feeling touched. &Nbsp; He was really a good person. In the middle of the night, Gu jinghang would immediatelye over to song ran when she made any slight movements. Xiao ran, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Song ran looked at him sadly. why did you volunteer to stay and take care of me? ¡± she asked. &Nbsp; Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you let aunt Wu stay? Don¡¯t you need to go back and take attendance?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s smile appeared warm and soothing under the dim yellow light. aunt Wu is old and can¡¯t stay upte. I¡¯ll let du Dapeng go back and tell her. There¡¯s no need to take attendance. In fact, he wanted to stay and apany her more to make up for the regret of leaving without saying goodbye. Song ran nced at him again and hesitated to speak. Gu jinghang suddenly became worried. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does your wound hurt? I¡¯ll get the doctor to take a look at you.¡± Song ran was in a difficult position. it¡¯s okay if the wound hurts. I just want to go to the toilet. Gu jinghang immediately reacted and tried to help her up clumsily. After the operation, song ran was still on an IV drip to reduce the inmmation. Gu jinghang hung the salt water bottle on a metal pole while lifting the nket to help song ran up. He was extremely careful with his every move. Xiao ran, be careful. She could not feel anything when she was lying down. Now that she was on her feet, every step she took made her wound feel as if it was being torn apart. Song ran¡¯s face twisted in pain. In this day and age, there was no such thing as a Ward with a toilet. There were only public toilets in the corridor. Gu jinghang supported her with one hand and held the salt water bottle with the other as they arrived outside the toilet. He was about to enter the toilet with her when song ran pushed his chest and said, ¡± ¡°Jingxing, you must be confused. This is the women¡¯s washroom.¡± Public toilets in this era were different from those in the future. There were no single rooms with doors, and they were all full of holes. If he went in, he would be ying with the refugees. Only then did Gu jinghang realize how inappropriate his actions were. He said worriedly, ¡± Xiao ran, walk in slowly. Be careful when you squat and try to be slow, understand? ¡± Song ran took the metal rod that was used to hang the salt water bottle and snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to teach me how to use the toilet.¡± Chapter 263 263 The child is gone After she finished speaking, she turned around and walked into the room step by step. Gu jinghang touched his neck and waited outside anxiously. Song ran inserted the metal rod into a small hole at the side and struggled to untie her pants pocket. She held onto the wall with one hand and ced the other on her abdomen. Then, she slowly squatted down. He was really suffering. Gu jinghang¡¯s worried voice could be heard from outside, ¡± ¡°Ran, did you squat down? Did you touch the wound?¡± Laughter came from the squatting pit behind them. An older sisterughed and said, ¡± ¡°This big brother is so funny.¡± Song ran smiled awkwardly and called out, ¡± ¡°Gu jinghang, don¡¯t scream.¡± Gu jinghang touched the back of his head outside and was at a loss. After a while, song ran and the woman behind her stepped out of the toilet. Gu jinghang quickly supported her. The woman sized Gu jinghang up and teased, ¡± ¡°Young man, your partner is fine. Don¡¯t worry so much.¡± After saying that, he lifted the salt water bottle and walked away. what a fuss, ¡± song ran snorted. Gu jinghang gently lifted her up horizontally. His steps were as steady as a mountain, and there was a faint smile on his face. In the ward, Gu jinghang gently ced her on the bed and moved the salt water bottle to the iron rack. Then, he covered her with the nket and sat by the side. Song ran seemed to have realized something. She asked, ¡± jinghang, you haven¡¯t had any water yet. Aren¡¯t you thirsty? ¡± Yes, they were admitted to the hospital at six O ¡®clock. It was almost twelve o¡¯ clock now. Gu jinghang had not eaten or drunk anything. How could he bear it? ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty,¡± Gu jinghang said with a smile. Song ran¡¯s heart suddenly felt a little suffocated. He wanted to apany her through the suffering of not being able to eat or drink. It was three O ¡®clock in the morning. The cold wind was howling outside the window, and the window frame whistled in the cold wind. Song ran was buried under the nket. The fifth bottle of salt water had already been changed on the iron frame. Gu jinghang guarded the salt water bottle meticulously. Once the bottle was empty, he would go out and call the nurse to change the medicine. There was no air-conditioning or central heating on that day. Song ran could feel his teeth quivering when he spoke. Even if he wasn¡¯t afraid of being frozen for an entire night, he should be freezing. ¡°Jinghang, are you cold?¡± song ran stared at him and asked softly. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of the cold,¡± Gu jinghang replied nonchntly. Just as song ran was about to say something, the lower part of the bed was filled with air. She said excitedly, ¡± ¡°Jinghang, I can eat and drink now.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gu jinghang asked happily. You¡¯re hungry, right?¡± He considerately did not ask the youngdy about things like farting or not. Song ran felt that the rough man was quite thoughtful. She was about to speak when her stomach growled. Gu jinghang stood up and said, ¡± this bottle of water has just been hooked up. It¡¯ll take a while before it¡¯s empty. I¡¯ll go out and buy you something to eat. Song ran grabbed him. it¡¯s early in the morning. Where can I find food outside? ¡± Gu jinghang looked out of the window. I¡¯ll go and ask the nurse at the nurses ¡®station. Be good and lie down. If there¡¯s anything, ask the family member on the next bed to call for the nurse, understand? ¡± After that, he left the ward. The nurse on duty at the nurse¡¯s station was napping with a hot water bottle in her hand and a nket covering her legs. Gu jinghang coughed lightly, and the young nurse woke up with a start. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are we changing the potions again?¡± ¡°No, no, I just wanted to ask if there¡¯s any shop nearby that sells supper or breakfast at this time.¡± The young nurse tightened the nket around her and said in a hoarse voice,¡±There¡¯s a congee shop that doesn¡¯t close at night. It¡¯s a little far if you walk there, at least 20 minutes. It¡¯s at Sanyuan Street. Turn right after you exit the hospital, then turn left at Chang Fu Street. Keep walking straight, and it¡¯s at an alley behind Tong Tong college pharmacy. There¡¯s a light hanging at the entrance of the congee shop, and it¡¯s quite conspicuous. You¡¯ll see it when you enter the alley.¡± Chapter 264 264 Chapter 268 heart cold Gu jinghang nodded. sure, sure. Comrade, I¡¯m going out to buy some porridge. Can you please take care of song ran from Room 305? ¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± The young nurse nodded. Gu jinghang thanked her and left the hospital in a hurry. It was 3:30 A. M. Inte November. The wind was cold and biting. Gu jinghang left the hospital and turned right. He tightened his coat and followed the street lights in twos and threes before turning left at Chang ¡®Hui road. After walking for a long time, he finally saw the road sign for three Yuan Lane. Sure enough, in the depths of the alley, a dim yellow light hung at the door. The alley was dark everywhere except for that one spot. The cold wind and the light werepared, and people couldn¡¯t help but walk towards the small shop. The shopkeeper was a woman in her fifties, and she was taking a nap by the fire. When she heard the sound of the curtain being lifted, she immediately opened her eyes and warmly greeted him. Gu jinghang ordered a bowl of pumpkin congee and a bowl of sweet potato congee. The woman quickly turned around and walked towards the stove.¡±The porridge has been simmering over a small fire. It¡¯s hot.¡± The woman used a stic lunch box to fill tworge bowls, wrapped them in oil paper, and stuffed them into Gu jinghang¡¯s hands. Gu jinghang paid for the food and looked down at the two bowls of porridge in his hands. It would take at least twenty minutes to walk back to the hospital and it would probably get cold by the time he got back. Without any hesitation, he took off his coat, wrapped the porridge in it, and held it in his arms. Then, he lifted the curtain and walked out of the porridge shop with his head lowered. A cold wind blew, and he shivered. When half of the salt water was gone, Gu jinghang came back. Song ran was dumbfounded as she looked at Gu jinghang who was wearing a dark green cashmere sweater and the coat he was holding in his arms. She was so angry that she pointed at him and said, ¡± Gu jinghang, do you not want to live anymore? do you want to freeze to death? ¡± Gu jinghangughed as he walked to the bed. He opened his coat and revealed the steaming pumpkin porridge. Gu jinghang opened the lid and stirred the porridge with a spoon. Xiao ran,e and have some porridge. Song ran¡¯s eyes narrowed. Gu jinghang, put the porridge down first. Then, put on your coat. Then, put your hand under my nket. Gu jinghang saw that his ran was angry and immediately did as she said. Song ran could feel the bone-chilling cold when he reached his hand in. The temperature outside was about zero and he had been walking in the cold for at least 20 minutes with a sweater on. It would be strange if he did not freeze. Song ran grabbed his hands and looked up at the silly man. His eyes were handsome and gentle. He was smiling andforting her, ¡± Xiao ran, you know that I¡¯m not afraid of the cold. Song ran red at him. not your parents¡¯? ¡± Not a mortal body? Why aren¡¯t you afraid of the cold?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s fingers sped hers under the warm nket and intertwined their fingers together. Xiao ran, I¡¯m not cold anymore. Hurry up and have some porridge. It won¡¯t taste good if it¡¯s cold. Song ran did not want to disappoint his good intentions, so she let go of his hand reluctantly. Gu jinghang pulled his hand away and picked up the bowl of porridge again. He then fed her patiently spoon by spoon. Song ran nced at the other bowl of porridge on the bedside table and said, ¡± I¡¯ll do it myself. You eat your food. Otherwise, yours will get cold too. Why would Gu jinghang bother with her? After the two of them finished eating, song ran moved to the side and looked up at him. ¡°Jing Xing, warm up my bed, hmm?¡± Gu jinghang waved his hand. I¡¯m fine, ran. You go to sleep. I¡¯m not sleepy. Song ran¡¯s wound no longer hurt and she had eaten her fill. Her eyelids began to fight and she could not resist the drowsiness and fell asleep very quickly. Gu jinghang looked at her longingly. He got up and gently kissed her on the forehead. Then, he began to meticulously watch over the progress of the salt water bottle. Chapter 265 265 If the child isn¡¯t my dad¡¯s The next day, early in the morning, aunt Wu broughtrge and small bags of luggage into the ward. Food and clothing were all avable, and she even brought two nkets for the night watchmen. Song ran looked a little dejected as she asked aunt Wu, ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s my dad?¡± Aunt Wu¡¯s eyes flickered. your father went to Sucheng yesterday to ask for money. He doesn¡¯t know about your illness yet. Song ran lowered her eyes and said faintly, ¡± ¡°Do you not know that I¡¯m sick, or do you think that it¡¯s just a small illness that doesn¡¯t require such a big fuss?¡± Aunt Wu quickly changed the topic. ran, I made you some yam lean meat porridge. It¡¯s delicious. Have some while it¡¯s hot. Song ran sneered and shook her head. After a long while, she finally regained her senses and looked at Gu jinghang hesitantly. well, you should hurry back to the Research Institute to report. Just let aunt Wu watch over you for the next few days. When he was here, she was always worried that he would find out her secret. This was not a solution. It was better to think of a way to make him leave. However, Gu jinghang waved his hand. I¡¯ll ask du Dapeng to go back and apply for a week¡¯s leave for me. I¡¯ll stay here with you until you are discharged. Song ran almost vomited a mouthful of blood. This damned man. He was not by her side when she needed him, but when she did not need him, he could not be chased away no matter how hard she tried. It was infuriating! When du Dapeng came over, he was carrying a small bag, and his face was full of joy, ¡± ¡°Captain, I¡¯ve applied for leave for you, and I¡¯ve also brought you a change of clothes.¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes narrowed. She just wanted to say, ¡± look at how capable you are. Gu jinghang took the small bag and waved his hand. alright, I got it. You can go back to the Research Institute and ask Cheng Haidong to keep an eye on their training. Don¡¯t ck off. ¡°It¡¯s the captain!¡± Song rany on the bed helplessly. She scratched the back of her head and nced at Gu jinghang from time to time. She asked unwillingly, ¡± ¡°Is it that easy to apply for leave from the Research Institute?¡± Gu jinghangughed. the organization is more concerned about the marriage of older people. They know that I¡¯m taking care of a sick person. They will definitely not stop me. Besides, there¡¯s nothing urgent at the Research Institute recently. Song ran chuckled. human-like, human-like. What a good organization. Aunt Wu mumbled, ¡± if you ask me, you should stay at home. Look at you, you¡¯re so sick. You must have caught a cold when you slept at night. Ran,e back home after you¡¯re discharged, okay? ¡± Of course, song ran rejected him immediately. She did not want to see her father¡¯s face when she went back. Aunt Wu couldn¡¯t do anything to her, so she read it for a long time. Song ran¡¯s attention was all on Gu jinghang. As soon as he moved, she would grab his hand tightly. ¡°Jing Xing, don¡¯t go.¡± Gu jinghang thought that she was feeling insecure and clingy when she was sick. He touched her face every time and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the toilet.¡± Song ran felt that she was being too flustered and might arouse Gu jinghang¡¯s suspicion. So, she forced herself to calm down. In the evening, Li Sheng and the others arrived. They discussed the knowledge that the teacher had taught in ss with song ran. They discussed the contents of the test papers, arguing or sticking to their own words. In Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes, it was lively and lively. His eyes were gentle and calm as he quietly watched the person on the hospital bed. It was good to be young. Young students were even better. Gu jinghang stood up. Song ran, who was having a great time in the discussion, called out instinctively, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, don¡¯t go.¡± Then, she was a little annoyed. Why couldn¡¯t she hold back? It was really a joke. Chapter 266 266 Chapter 270: crying, making a scene, and hanging himself Gu jinghang stretched out his hand and rubbed her head gently. I¡¯ll go to the water room to get you some water. Aren¡¯t you thirsty after talking so much? ¡± Song ran looked at the four girls who were staring at her awkwardly and smiled ufortably. As soon as Gu jinghang left, sun yi could not help but ask, ¡± ¡°Who is this Jing Xing?¡± Li Sheng did not say anything. This was song ran¡¯s Secret. Without her permission, she would not speak of her own matters. Although song ran had a good impression of these girls, they did not have a close rtionship. She did not dare to tell them everything.¡±He¡¯s the one who¡¯s crying!¡± Sun yiughed and said,¡±is it your cousin?¡± I heard that your uncle-inw is the director.¡± Song ran went with the flow. yes, yes, yes. He¡¯s my cousin. When Gu jinghang entered the room again, the girls happily called him ¡®cousin¡¯. He was confused. What¡¯s the name? He looked up and saw song ran giving him a look. He reluctantly agreed. He could not be happy to be her cousin. Song ran was pleased that Gu jinghang had good judgment. However, when she saw the dissatisfaction in his eyes, she lowered her head and almost burst outughing. The girls did not leave the ward until after eight o ¡®clock. Once they left, Gu jinghang squinted at her and said in a sad voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m your cousin?¡± Song ran pursed her lips and looked at him with a smile. I¡¯m still a high school student. Although the school doesn¡¯t forbid me from dating, it¡¯s not the time to release you yet. Gossip is a fearful thing. Who knows what kind of people with ulterior motives will spread after they find out about your existence? ¡± Gu jinghang was obviously not coaxed by her words. He said in a neutral tone, ¡± I¡¯m your cousin now. What about the future? what do you n to say in the future? ¡± have you ever heard of this saying? ¡± song ran raised her hand and touched his face. &Nbsp; ¡°What?¡± Gu jinghang squinted at her. ¡°There will be a road when the cares to the mountain, Jing Xing need not worry.¡± Gu jinghang shook his head helplessly. I¡¯ll see how you¡¯re going to cover up your lies in the future. Or, if you¡¯re willing to let others think that you¡¯re in a rtionship, that¡¯s fine too. Why don¡¯t you use your brain? ¡± You can just say that he¡¯s the neighbor¡¯s older brother.¡± Song ran coughed lightly and looked sad. they asked me so suddenly that I was caught off guard. One of them mentioned that he¡¯s your cousin. I will then go down the slope and recognize you as my older cousin.¡± Gu jinghang looked at her with an exasperated expression and said, ¡± ¡°I thought you were smart, but you can¡¯t do it at the critical moment.¡± Song ran quickly touched his face. Alright, alright. Cousin, don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t be angry. ¡°Song ran!¡± what¡¯s the matter, cousin? ¡± song ran chuckled. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang gritted his teeth. I dare you to call me ¡®cousin¡¯ again! This girl was sick, and there was an old grandma living in the same Ward. She was unscrupulous, knowing that he could not do anything to her. It was really abominable. Song ran giggled and stopped teasing him. He read until nine O ¡®clock. Song ran urged him to get a reclining chair from the nurses¡¯ station. She could not let him stay up all night again. He had to sleep and rest. Gu jinghang went to the nurses ¡®station and got himself a reclining chair. He also got one for his grandfather who was in the next bed. He even diligentlyid the bed t for his grandfather, made the nket, and helped him lie down. Throughout the day, Gu jinghang did not rest at all. Not only did he take care of her in every way possible, but he also helped with most of the grandmother¡¯s Affairs. He did everything with no intention of iming credit. Chapter 267 267 Chapter 271-injustice is doomed to destruction Her grandparents looked to be in their 80s and were thanking Gu jinghang profusely. Song ran looked at the man who was taking care of her with a smile on her face. She felt warm inside. After Gu jinghang made sure that the old man was lying down, heid his recliner t next to song ran¡¯s bed. Then, he covered himself with a quilt. Song ran looked up and saw that the recliner was too short. The man was curled up on it. She lifted the nket. jinghang, I¡¯ll change with you. You sleep on the bed and I¡¯ll sleep on the recliner. Gu jinghang held her hand. it¡¯s okay. Just sleep like this. It¡¯s good. Song ran knew that he was being stubborn, so she reached her hand out to the side of the bed and held his hand. ¡°Are you cold?¡± Gu jinghang pinched her fingers and gently rubbed them. ¡°Look at my hand, are you cold?¡± Song ran sneered. if you¡¯re not afraid of the cold, then so be it. Why do I feel like you¡¯re so proud of yourself? ¡± Gu jinghang stuffed her hand under the nket and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let the wind in, you¡¯re afraid of the cold.¡± Song ran lowered her hand and pulled his arm under the nket. ¡°I have to hug your hand to sleep.¡± Gu jinghang looked at the corridor lights that were dimly shining on her face. Song ran, who was dependent on him and could not leave him, was so pitiful. He put his hand on her waist and said in a low and gentle voice, ¡± sleep. I¡¯ll stay with you. I¡¯ll always be with you. A weekter, song ran was discharged from the hospital. When she returned to school, she saw a few big words on the ckboard. There were 30 days left until the college entrance examination. It was already the beginning of December. There was only one month left before the monthly winter college entrance examination. Song ran nned to do it in one go and do her best. Their study group was now a five-member group. Li Sheng had also applied to move into their dormitory. Dormitories usually had six beds. Originally, there were three empty beds in dormitory 305. First, song ran moved in. Then, Li Sheng moved in. Now, there was only one empty bed left for their luggage. Song ran teased Li Sheng. we¡¯re really in the same boat. Your stepmother must be looking forward to you living in school too, right? ¡± Didn¡¯t your dad say anything?¡± my father has gone to Southeast Asia for two months, ¡± Li Sheng replied. &Nbsp; Song ran shook her head. that family is going to be ruled by your stepmother and your younger brother. The five of them snuggled into their nkets and read their own books. When they encountered questions that they couldn¡¯t solve, they would burrow into their nkets in twos and discuss and exin to each other. Song ran asked them which university they wanted to go to and they all said that they wanted to go to Fu Guang University. Li Sheng said that she wanted to go to Huai Ji University, which was the best university in the Chinese department. In the end, they asked song ran. Song ran hugged her books andughed. I want to get into Haicheng Drama Academy. I want to be an actress. The girls ¡®eyes widened. They were good children who studied hard and made progress every day. They felt that the people on TV were simply from a different world. And in their dormitory, there was actually someone who aspired to be an actress. This was simply throwing a big stone into the calmke. The young girl¡¯s heart was thrown into chaos by her. The girls started chattering away and agreed unanimously that song ran¡¯s looks would definitely be good enough for the role of an actress. The girls then agreed to get into their ideal University. On the other hand, in the du family¡¯s bungalow, Wen Huihui wanted to read for a while. She was unable to calm down because of her three-year-old step-brother¡¯s noise. She had too many things on her mind and was too impatient. She would be irritable and uneasy at the slightest sound. Chapter 268 268 Chapter 272 like being thrown into the cold Pce She also knew that if she dared toin, the nanny at home would definitely say to her in a strange tone, ¡± ¡°You think it¡¯s noisy? If you think it¡¯s too noisy, go back to your mother¡¯s apartment. I gave you a bungalow to live in, and you still dare to think it¡¯s too noisy.¡± Her room was very small and was almost the same as a nanny¡¯s treatment. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she wanted to enjoy the envious looks of others, she wouldn¡¯t have lived here and suffered this kind of treatment. She forced herself to focus on the paper again. In this mock exam, her ranking had dropped again. She had dropped every time and was now at the bottom. Her heart was burning with anxiety. There was only a month left until the exam. At this rate, she would not be able to get into Haicheng Drama Academy. She wanted to be an actress. Being an actress was morous and the money she earned was more than an ordinary job. She believed in her own ability and believed that she could afford the house and car she was living in now. By then, she would be able to hold her head high in front of her father, du LiMei, song ran, and everyone else who looked down on her. She had been looking forward to this day for a long time. However, her results couldn¡¯t keep up. She couldn¡¯t add her points for the mock exam. With her college entrance examination scores, it was really a little difficult for her to get to Shanghai Drama Academy. She sharpened her sharp brain and began to think of other ways. A month¡¯s time was too short, and she was not in the mood to study at all. How could she be admitted to the University of her dreams? What should I do? Song ran was having a good time at school. On Sunday, team leader Gu came over from Songshan County with a thermos. The two of them went to the cafeteria. Gu jinghang picked a ce that was further away from the door so that the cold wind would not blow on them when the curtain was lifted. The two of them sat opposite each other. Song ran smiled at him and said, ¡± ¡°Aunt Wu brings me food every day, and you even brought it all the way from Songshan. Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Gu jinghang opened the vacuum sk and hot steam came out. He brought the small box to song ran and said, ¡± I went to the field to catch some pheasants. They taste very fresh. Eat more. Song ran picked up a piece and put it in her mouth. It was so crunchy that her eyebrows almost fell off. She chuckled and said, ¡± it¡¯s the pheasant¡¯s honor to have team leader Gu personally hunt them. Gu jinghang wanted to reach out and touch her head, but he looked around and saw that many parents hade to visit their children. They were all eating in the cafeteria. He held back his hand and smiled.¡±I¡¯ll be back next week. What do you want to eat?¡± Song ran munched on the bone and mumbled, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. I¡¯m very happy to see you.¡± Gu jinghang quickly patted her head and said, ¡± ¡°You little girl.¡± Sun Yi, Wang Jing, and Zhong Aidi happened to be sitting at the side with their respective mothers. When they saw them, they quickly greeted, ¡± song ran, your cousin is here to see you again. Gu jinghang did not know whether tough or cry as he stared at song ran. Song ran, on the other hand, was calm andposed. yes, yes. My cousin is very good to me. He has taken care of me since I was young. Gu jinghang kicked her lightly under the table. Song ranughed even more presumptuously. my cousin is the only son. He dreams of having a younger sister and treats me like one. The few of themughed while Gu jinghang¡¯s face darkened. He looked at her from the corner of his eyes while song ran hummed a song while gnawing on a bone. Gu jinghang gritted his teeth. just eat. Don¡¯t groan. Be careful not to get your bones stuck. Song ran raised her eyebrows and ignored him. Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes narrowed, but he could not do anything to her. Chapter 269 269 Chapter 273 illnesses like a copsing mountain After the meal, Gu jinghang nced at her as he tidied up the thermos. She was full and was chatting happily with the people beside her. ¡°What do you want to do after dinner?¡± he asked as he got up after putting away the dishes. Song ran picked up her school bag. I¡¯m going to the library to read some books. Then, I¡¯ll go back to the dormitory. Gu jinghang took her school bag from her. let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go to the library with you. Song ran then bade farewell to the three of them and their parents before leaving the canteen with Gu jinghang. It was already five o ¡®clock in the evening. It was winter, so the sky was already dark. The students had all rushed into the cafeteria to prepare for dinner. The more they walked to the library, the fewer people there were. The building of the library was old and there was a dim light at the door. After entering the door, the librarian was reading a book under the tablemp by the small window. Song ran took out her library card and showed it to her. The librarian then let her in. She turned around and saw that Gu jinghang did not have a library card and could not enter. She went to the window and said, ¡± Auntie, this is my cousin. He works at the second Institute. Is he allowed to read in the library? ¡± The administrator quickly let them in. The two of them went up to the fourth floor. Song ran was nning to enter a random room, but Gu jinghang said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Song ran was led to a collection of military-rted books at the end of the corridor. She thought that he really wanted to read some books, so he brought her to this room. After that person came in, he did walk around. She followed him and said, ¡± ¡°What book do you want to read?¡± The man suddenly turned around and pressed her against the bookshelf. The dim yellow light was blocked by the tall bookshelf. They were in the corner, and the space between the bookshelf and the wall was dark. The cold winter moonlight shone in from the window on the side and shone on his handsome side profile. Song ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Hello, Gu jinghang. There¡¯s someone here. This was a public ce. Jing Xing must be crazy. Gu jinghang ced both his hands on the bookshelf and looked at her with a burning gaze. ¡°Are you addicted to calling me cousin?¡± Song ran looked at him slyly and muttered, ¡± ¡°Do you mind this form of address so much? Jia Baoyu is Lin Daiyu¡¯s cousin.¡± Gu jinghang suddenly lowered his head and sealed her mouth. All of a sudden, song ran heard a series of footsteps outside. She was so frightened that her face turned pale. She quickly pushed Gu jinghang away and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, there seems to be someone outside.¡± I¡¯m fine, ¡± Gu jinghang said in a low voice. you stay here. I¡¯ll go out and take a look. Gu jinghang went out to take a look. There was no one in the dark corridor. His expression immediately turned serious. Their voices were very low, so the people outside shouldn¡¯t be able to hear anything. They were also in a very hidden ce, so they shouldn¡¯t have seen anything. Song ran followed him out and peeked. She said uneasily, ¡± ¡°Who was that just now?¡± A student? Teacher? Or the administrator? Gu jinghang shook his head. I don¡¯t see anyone. Song ran¡¯s heart sank,¡¯nobody? I clearly heard footsteps, did you hear them?¡± ¡°Yes, I did,¡± Gu jinghang nodded. Song ran massaged her temples. Oh my God. Did you hear anything? she didn¡¯t know how to behave herself and was having an affair with jinghang in the dark corner of the library. What do you think I¡¯ll do if the news gets out? ¡± Her tone was full of bitterness. If it wasn¡¯t for this man who couldn¡¯t hold back, would she be so worried? ¡°It¡¯s my fault,¡± Gu jinghang said guiltily. When song ran saw how remorseful he looked, she could not bring herself to reprimand him. She only whispered, ¡± it¡¯s fine. At most, I¡¯ll hear something. If someone really exposes me, I won¡¯t admit it. I don¡¯t have any evidence. The school won¡¯t care what I do outside the school. You should hurry back to the Research Institute. Chapter 270 270 Stopping a military vehicle ¡°I¡¯m worried,¡± Gu jinghang frowned. Song ran looked up at him. worried? ¡± So you want to stay? And then? Where do you live? Say what? Don¡¯t think too much. Even if someone really heard what we said, I have a n. You should go back quickly. If you arete, you won¡¯t be able to catch thest bus.¡± Gu jinghang was reluctantly sent to the main entrance by her and instructed, ¡± ¡°Call me if there¡¯s anything,¡± ¡°There¡¯s no phone in the school.¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s call him at home.¡± Song ran shrugged. alright, I got it, team leader Gu. You should go back to the Research Institute now. In the Twilight, Gu jinghang looked back three times for every step he took. In the end, he still left worriedly. Song ran stuffed her hands into the pockets of her coat and walked back with her neck hunched. As she walked, she thought to herself,¡¯who could it be?¡¯ That room was obviously where the unpopr books were stored. Ordinary students shouldn¡¯t be able to reach the innermost room. Book administrator? It seemed that the books were ced at a fixed time, usually an hour before the library closed. Someone who had a grudge against her? The only person she could think of who had a grudge against her in this school was Wen Huihui. Wen Huihui did not stay in the dormitory and she had seen her leave after school. Wen Huihui had been very well-behaved recently and would not challenge her easily again. Who else could it be? Song ran walked back to the dormitory and touched her pocket. Why isn¡¯t the dormitory key here? Song ran searched through all her pockets and realized that the key was really not with her. She tried to recall and realized that she might have left it on the table in the canteen. She quickly went back, hoping that the key was still there. When she got to the first floor, she ran into the three people who had just returned from the cafeteria and Li Sheng, who had just returned from home. The four of them were talking andughing as they headed upstairs. When sun yi saw song ran, she took out a bunch of keys from her pocket. song ran, you left your keys in the canteen. Song ran quickly took the key. I was just about to go to the canteen to look for it. Thank you. Sun yi¡¯s eyes flickered as she looked at her. ¡°No need to thank me, no need to thank me.¡± The few of them chatted andughed as they went upstairs. When they entered the dormitory, song ran asked tentatively, ¡± ¡°Sun yi, did you take the key to the library to find me?¡± Sun yi was about to get on the bed when she heard her question. She immediately turned to look at her. ¡°Oh, I went. I went to 204, the ce you always go to. I didn¡¯t see you, so I went back to the cafeteria.¡± Song ran nodded her head thoughtfully. ¡°Oh, I know.¡± After that, the five of them started to discuss their studies. Song ran would asionally nce at sun yi. Sun yi was reading her book seriously and was not affected by it. Song ran stopped her thoughts from running wild and quickly immersed herself in her studies. After Gu jinghang went back, he could not eat or sleep well. If ran was punished because of his impulsiveness, he would not feel sorry for his death. The key point was that the college entrance examination was around the corner. If anything happened at this time, he would be the sinner who had dyed ran¡¯s future. He was so worried that he couldn¡¯t sleep all night, and he didn¡¯t sleep well for the next few days. Song ran was much calmer than him. She went to ss, ate, and slept. For the next few days, no one came out to point out any problems with her lifestyle, so she was slightly relieved. Perhaps she was just thinking too much, or perhaps someone just happened to pass by and didn¡¯t notice that there was someone in the library. There was nothing wrong in the world, but mediocrity stirred up trouble. Chapter 271 271 She had appendicitis When Sunday came, song ran quickly went home and gave Gu jinghang a call to calm him down. After hanging up the phone, song ran called for aunt Wu, ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s my sister?¡± Yes, her sister had returned from Country M yesterday. your sister went to thepany. She¡¯ll probably be back at night. Song ran raised her eyebrows. Whichpany? Didn¡¯t she quit her job at the supply and marketing Club? So, did her sister ept yang Haitao¡¯s invitation to work at their office? Oh my God! She could already see her sister and yang Haitao getting married, forming a family together, and having children. Happy, I¡¯m really happy. That night, song Xuan wore a long coat with a scarf around her neck and a handbag in her hand. She entered the house and song ran handed her a ss of warm water. She looked very obedient and said, ¡± ¡°Sister, it¡¯s been hard on you at work. It¡¯s freezing outside, have some hot water to warm your body. Do you want me to help you massage your shoulders and legs?¡± Song Xuan sneered. you¡¯re trying to act cute in front of me. I can tell that you¡¯re up to no good. Song ran quickly took the handbag from her and chuckled. ¡°Why did you agree to work at yang Haitao¡¯s office?¡± Song Xuan shook her head and said,¡±I¡¯m just afraid that he won¡¯t do anything after taking your money.¡± Don¡¯t I have to keep an eye on it for you, the hands-off manager?¡± Song ran nodded. yes, yes. You have to keep an eye on yang Haitao. He has brains and ideas, but he¡¯s not reliable enough. Someone has to keep an eye on him. Song Xuan squinted at her. that¡¯s enough. Song ran, stop putting on an act in front of me. Song ran was not in a hurry. As long as her sister was willing to work for yang Haitao, there was a saying that went,¡¯love grows with time¡¯. She still had high hopes for yang Haitao. After dinner, song ran packed her bags and prepared to go back to school. Song Xuan was still worried, ¡± ¡°Going back to school again? Is there enough nket? Was it cold to sleep at night? Don¡¯t catch a cold again, the college entrance exam ising up.¡± Song ran gave her a hug. don¡¯t worry. Aunt Wu plucked this cotton ball personally. It¡¯s eight catties in weight. It¡¯s very warm. Song Xuan sent her to school. She inspected the living environment and pushed open the window. She found that there was no air leak. She looked around. It was simple, but the girls who lived in the same room looked lively and cheerful. She was relieved. As soon as song Xuan left, Zhong Aidi¡¯s eyes lit up and she said, ¡± song ran, your sister is so pretty. The song sisters looked quite simr. Song ran¡¯s eyes were slightly upturned and looked a little devilish. Song Xuan¡¯s facial features were impable and slightly more upright. In that era, conservative people would still be more epting of song Xuan¡¯s looks. The rest of the girls also praised, ¡± yeah, it¡¯s so beautiful. I¡¯m dazed by it. Song ran felt proud of herself and said, ¡± ¡°My sister has always been the flower of the school since she was young. People always say that she¡¯s pretty.¡± I feel that if you, your sister, and Li Sheng were to walk on the street, it would definitely be a beautiful sight, ¡± Zhong Aidi continued. &Nbsp; Li Sheng was still at home and had not returned to the dormitory. Song ran smiled as she thought of Li Sheng¡¯s appearance. That girl was the bunny type. Her big, watery eyes made one feel pity for her. She was tall and had an outstanding temperament. She was indeed a beautiful girl. Sheughed. what do you mean by the three of us? all of us here are beautiful. We¡¯re all young, full of energy, and full of confidence. Of course, we¡¯ll be eye-catching when we go out, right? ¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± the few of them happily echoed. Chapter 272 272 I¡¯ve let you suffer In the blink of an eye, there was only a week left until the college entrance examination. At this time, it could be said that everything was set in stone. Wen Huihui made use of thest month to pray for Buddha¡¯s feet for a few days before she died. She had no confidence in herself. She didn¡¯t want any idents. She wanted to get into Haicheng Drama Academy. She wanted to be sessful. She wanted to humiliate song ran! She suddenly thought of song ran. Which school would she like to attend? Song ran was so pretty and her grades were good enough for Shanghai Drama Academy. She did not dare to think about it anymore. If she and song ran both got into Haicheng Academy of Drama, then she, Wen Huihui, would never be able to make it big. After all, song ran was not only prettier than her, but she was also more capable than her. With song ran suppressing her, how could she have the chance to be famous? No, she had to get to the bottom of this. But now, she had nothing to say to song ran. Song ran was also very guarded against her. She was anxious and uneasy, so she privately mentioned to her deskmate, Li Yan, ¡± I wonder what University they¡¯re going to get into since they¡¯re always sticking together. Li Yan was curious too. During the break, after Wen Huihui went to the toilet, Li Yan turned to song ran and asked, ¡± song ran, the college entrance examination ising up. Have you decided which university you want to apply to? ¡± Song ran nced at her and chuckled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve decided.¡± Li Yan continued to ask with eyes full of curiosity, ¡± ¡°Which university do you want to go to?¡± ¡°My family wants me to go to a teacher¡¯s University. I also think that it¡¯s not bad for a girl to go to a teacher¡¯s University. In the future, I¡¯ll find a job as a teacher. It¡¯ll be stable andfortable. It¡¯s quite good.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so pretty, it¡¯s a pity to be a teacher,¡± Li Yanughed. Song ran held her chin and looked at her. who said that a pretty face can¡¯t be a teacher? ¡± she asked. who said that? ¡± What kind of prejudice is this?¡± Li Yan couldn¡¯t argue with her, so she chuckled and turned away. Li Yan felt that song ran was not a threat to anyone when she took the teacher¡¯s exam. It was good, good. Girls always hoped that the beautiful women around them would not have too good of a career. Li Yan was gloating over song ran¡¯s decision to choose an ordinary job. After all, if one could not make a fortune in the teaching industry, their future would be very ordinary. Song ran¡¯s lips curled into a yful smile. One would be marked by thepany one keeps. Li Yan was the only one in the ss who was still willing to hang out with Wen Huihui. After all, Li Yan was a vain and materialistic person. She was probably waiting for Wen Huihui to help her in her dream. It wasn¡¯t that easy to get information out of her! When school ended in the evening, Li Yan and Wen Huihui walked out of the school gate together. Li Yan whispered, ¡± I¡¯ve asked around today. Song ran is nning to apply for a Normal University as per her family¡¯s wishes. After all, she was only 18 years old. To her knowledge, song ran, who was her same age as her, had no reason to lie to her. Clearly, Wen Huihui was not as na?ve as song ran. When she heard the news, a suspicious look appeared on her face. From what she knew, song ran was not someone who would be willing to live an ordinary life. Be a teacher? Deal with ckboards and Chalk Dust for the rest of his life? How much did he bury that hateful, beautiful face of hers? Would song ran be willing to be a poor teacher? She didn¡¯t really believe it. However, since Li Yan had said so, she put aside her doubts for the time being. Everything could wait until the end of the college entrance examination. But how could she improve her score? There seemed to be no other way than to cheat. Chapter 273 273 Don¡¯t be angry with him anymore Song ran was very confident in herself. Now that she had no subjects that would hold her back, she was very bnced in every subject and was preparing for the exam seriously. She was almost certain that she would be able to get into Haicheng Drama Academy. She might even be able to get into Huaiji University. In thest week, the five girls in dormitory 305 didn¡¯t rx at all. They still studied until 10:30 every night, then turned off the lights and went to sleep. Aunt Wu was a diligent worker and took good care of their meals. They were very grateful to song ran. Song ran did not say anything. Since she was helped in her studies, it was only right for her to repay her in life. There was only one thing on his mind. Who were the footsteps outside the library that day? This person hadn¡¯t stood up to expose her, which made her feel uneasy. She didn¡¯t know what the other party was thinking. Did he really not hear her? Or do you have other ns? What other ns do you have? The college entrance examination was just around the corner. After that, she would be a university student. The University teachers didn¡¯t really care about the rtionship between men and women. However, she was really curious. Who was this person? This thought only shed across her mind asionally. She thought,¡¯I¡¯ll deal with whateveres my way. If this person really stands out one day with ill intentions, then I¡¯ll just deny it. In this day and age, there are no mobile phones and no surveince cameras. I¡¯m sure that person can¡¯t do anything to me.¡¯ In the du family¡¯s bungalow, Wen Huihui was reading until 10 O ¡®clock. She was feeling anxious. She had spent all her energy on dealing with song ran and had wasted a lot of her time on her studies. Now, she was only relying on the knowledge that she had memorized before she died. It was really risky for her to get into Haicheng Academy of Drama. She gritted her teeth and began to prepare the notes. In this era, invigting wasn¡¯t very strict. She copied the knowledge points of the liberal arts exam with very small words on invisible tape. People in that era liked to use invisible tape to stick the wrong words, and everyone would have a roll. She rolled up the copied knowledge points and stuffed a lot of small notes into her stationery box. It took her three nights to prepare these notes. She looked at the notes and felt uneasy. What if she was found out? Her eyes darted around, and her mind was spinning quickly. Song ran¡¯s student number was right next to hers. When they entered the first year of high school, she was ranked 12th with her student number 12. Song ran was ranked 13th with her student number 13. When the school arranged the seats for the exam, they were usually arranged ording to the student number. She gritted her teeth. If there was no other way, she would push the me on song ran. Anyway, if she could not get into her dream university, she would not let song ran get what she wanted. Even if it was a Normal University, song ran could forget about it! No. 1 middle school¡¯s female dormitory area 305. It was quiet inside. Only the sound of books rustling could be heard. Everyone¡¯s expression was very serious. There were only three days left before the exam. The important moment that would change one¡¯s life wasing. This was a sacred moment, a great era. Everyone was trying their best to be in their best condition and get the best results. At ten O ¡®clock, the lights went out early. This was also the school¡¯s consideration. The exam wasing up, and the students needed to rest more. They had learned most of what they needed to learn. As soon as the lights were out, they began to pack their books under the faint light of the streetmp outside. They put them on the bed,y down, and began to sleep. There wasplete silence. Song ran could hear her own breathing that was neither fast nor slow. She was so excited that she could not fall asleep. She was personally steering her life back to its original course. How could she not be excited? Chapter 274 274 Gu jinghang, stop screaming Two dayster, the No. 1 middle school campus and the surrounding small hotels were bustling with activity. The parents of the students who were staying on campus came to visit. Of course, the song family also sent people over. Song Xuan and aunt Wu came together and prepared some food. Song Xuan even prepared a set of stationery for her and ced it in her hands. here, this is a set of stationery that your sister used to get into university. This set of stationery sessfully allowed me to get into my ideal University. Now, I¡¯m giving it to you. Song ran was touched as she stared at the pencil case in her hand. She then looked up at song Xuan and said solemnly, ¡± ¡°Sister, I will not let you down.¡± Song Xuan stared at her and said, ¡± Don¡¯t Let Me Down. Get me into Fu Guang University. Let your sister go out and show off that our song family has produced a top student from the top university in Haicheng. sis, ¡± song ran said, ¡± can we not be so arrogant? ¡± The two sistersughed and aunt Wu separated the food and drink. The other little girls had their parentse to visit, so only the three of them were eating andughing in the dormitory. elder song, aren¡¯t you here to see your younger daughter who¡¯s about to take the exam? ¡± song ran asked after drinking some soup. Song Xuan shook her head and said with a bitter expression, ¡± ¡°Old song went outside to ask for money.¡± Song ran¡¯s heart felt a little heavy. How sad, how sad. At the mention of old song, the atmosphere suddenly became tense. Song Xuan touched her head and said, ¡± ¡°Do your best in your exams and don¡¯t rely on him anymore, understand?¡± yes, ¡± song ran nodded. &Nbsp; After dinner, song Xuan said some important things, ¡± don¡¯t read tonight and go to bed early. Prepare your exam admission ticket and everything else. When you wake up tomorrow morning, check what you should bring again. I won¡¯t being to see you during the exam so as not to disturb you. You should calm down and skip the questions that you don¡¯t understand. Don¡¯t be so stubborn and dy the next questions, understand? ¡± Song ran reached out and hugged song Xuan. Okay, okay, okay. Sis, I know. Don¡¯t worry. How could song Xuan be at ease? it was one of the most important things in the life of the person she was most concerned about. She nagged for a long time. Song ran did not get impatient and agreed to everything. Finally, she saw them out of the dormitory. Song Xuan did not let her out. It was cold outside and she did not want her to catch a cold. Song Xuan wrapped the scarf around her neck tightly and walked out of the dormitory building with aunt Wu. When they reached the school gate, they saw Gu jinghang. Gu jinghang was dressed in a coat and was standing straight as he registered at the security guard. Song Xuan was touched. At least, this man cared more about Xiao ran than her father. She was very assured of him. Gu jinghang turned around and saw song Xuan. Although she was older than the person in front of him, he still addressed her as ¡®sister¡¯ respectfully. After all, he had to address her as well as song ran. yes, ¡± song Xuan nodded. I¡¯m here to see my ran. Gu jinghang said, ¡± she has an exam tomorrow. I¡¯m a little worried. So, I came over to take a look. Song ran wanted to take his exam as well, and he could not stop worrying about her. Song Xuan smiled, ¡± you¡¯re too kind. Go in. She¡¯s in the dormitory. Ask the dormitory manager to call her for you. After that, song Xuan and aunt Wu left the school together. Gu jinghang walked towards the girls ¡®dormitory. Even though the wind was blowing, he still felt warm and calm because he knew that every step he took had a destination. With a destination in mind, his steps became more solid and firm. Outside the girls ¡®dormitory, Gu jinghang was waiting for song ran toe out. After a while, he saw song ran walking towards him in a long red down jacket. Chapter 275 275 Buying porridge Her skin was as fair as snow, and she looked even more alluring in red. Gu jinghang lowered his head and pursed his lips into a smile. Song ran walked over and looked at him.¡±Jing Xing, what are youughing at?¡± Gu jinghang lifted the thermal container in his hand and said, ¡± ¡°I brought you some food.¡± good brother, ¡± song ran said, ¡± didn¡¯t you see my sister and aunt Wu when you came in? ¡± I just had a meal. Even a cow can¡¯t eat so much.¡± The cold wind whistled and Gu jinghang realized that it was not a good idea to stand in the cold wind and talk. He said, ¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s not eat. Let¡¯s find a ce and talk for a while.¡± shall we go to the library? ¡± song ran looked at him slyly. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang quickly waved his hands. I¡¯m not going to the library. I¡¯m not going. Song ranughed out loud. Gu jinghang shook his head helplessly.¡±You little girl, let¡¯s go to the canteen.¡± The two of them walked towards the canteen in the wind. Gu jinghang asked as they walked, ¡± ¡°Are you cold?¡± He wanted to hold her in his arms to shield her from the wind, but he could only think about it. Song ran nced at him sweetly. I¡¯m all wrapped up like a dumpling. Why are you still asking me if I¡¯m cold? ¡± After she finished speaking, she touched his face with her hand at lightning speed. Gu jinghang was shocked, but he could feel the warmth of her palm. It was warm. She knew her limits and knew that she should put on more clothes. This way, he was relieved. ran, ¡± he said in a low voice, ¡± this is your school. Don¡¯t make a scene, okay? ¡± Song ran lowered her head and smiled. I¡¯m just trying to make you feel at ease. alright, alright, alright. I¡¯m relieved. Don¡¯t fight anymore, okay? ¡± It wouldn¡¯t be good if someone caught him red-handed. ¡°I know.¡± Jing Xing only allowed the state officials to set fires but not the people to light up themps. He could do such an action like pressing her on the book shelf and kissing her wildly in the library, but he did not allow her to touch his face. Ha, double standards. The two of them walked to the canteen, which was brightly lit. Many parents were exining something to their children. Gu jinghang found a corner and walked over with song ran. They met sun yi along the way. Sun yi¡¯s expression was a little stiff as she greeted song ran, ¡± ¡°Your cousin is here to see you again?¡± Song ran chuckled. yes, tomorrow¡¯s the exam. Cousin is worried. When she saw that Gu jinghang¡¯s face had darkened again, she was amused. ¡°Yingluo, your cousin is so good to you.¡± Sun yi forced out a smile. Song ran did not say anything and followed Gu jinghang to a corner. Gu jinghang saw the person in front of him whose face was red from the cold and wanted to reach out to help her. However, after what happenedst time, he did not dare to act rashly. He said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Are you taking the exam in our school tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take the exam in our school.¡± Gu jinghang nodded.¡¯That¡¯s good. I don¡¯t have to be tired from the journey. Even if she identally left something behind, it¡¯s convenient for me to go to the dormitory to pick it up.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t be nervous, just do your best, understand?¡± I encountered a question I didn¡¯t know how to do, ran ran.¡± Gu jinghang saw her unfocused eyes and reached out to Pat her head. song ran, did you hear me? ¡± Song ran snapped back to her senses and quickly replied, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m listening, I¡¯m listening. If you encounter a question you don¡¯t know, skip it. Don¡¯t be so stingy, Yingluo.¡± It was exactly as her sister had told her. She knew, she knew everything. Gu jinghang was pleased. is there anywhere you want to go after the exam? ¡± I¡¯ll ask for leave to go out and y with you.¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes lit up. jinghang, will you keep your word? ¡± Gu jinghang chuckled. when have I ever gone back on my word? ¡± Chapter 276 276 Why are you not afraid of the cold? Song ran¡¯s eyes darted around. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to wait until the exam is over to n.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll talk about it after your exam.¡± The two of them sat in the corner of the cafeteria and talked from dawn to dusk. Song ran raised her hand to look at the time.¡±Jinghang, if you don¡¯t leave now, thest bus will be gone. Hurry up and go back.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes were filled with reluctance. It was only then that song ran remembered that he came with a thermal lunch box. She said, ¡± ¡°What delicious food did you bring me?¡± pig trotters and soybean soup. There¡¯s a custom in my hometown. If you eat this before the exam, you can get high school. Song ran quickly opened the lid of the thermos and took out a spoon from the cloth bag. ¡°For the sake of high school, I¡¯ll just drink a few sips as a token.¡± ¡°Yes, take two sips. Don¡¯t overexert yourself.¡± Song ran took a spoonful and put it in her mouth. She eximed, ¡± ¡°Hmm, it tastes good.¡± Gu jinghang took out the handkerchief that she had given him and quickly wiped the corner of her mouth. Song ran felt a sweetness in her heart. After a few bites, she put down the spoon. ¡°I¡¯m really going to burst my stomach if I eat any more.¡± Gu jinghang packed up his thermos, got up, and walked out of the canteen with her. At the entrance of the dormitory, Gu jinghang reminded her again. He was afraid that she would catch a cold, so he did not say much and quickly asked her to return to the dormitory. Song ran was touched as she returned to the dormitory. She was determined to take the college entrance examination starting tomorrow. She would definitely win. After a while, sun Yi and Wang Jing returned together. Sun yi¡¯s eyes were avoiding song ran. Song ran had a rough idea of what was going on. Sun yi looked ufortable when she saw Gu jinghang. She must have heard something when she was outside the library that day. The college entrance examination was just around the corner, and she didn¡¯t have the time to investigate this matter. Since she didn¡¯t mention it for the time being, and she didn¡¯t verify it with her, she would put this matter aside first and not let it affect their respective exams. When night fell, Li Sheng returned home. The few of them washed up and went to bed very early. They each checked the things they had to bring tomorrow and finally got into bed. The like-minded girls began to discuss their future. 18 years old, in the third year of high school. He had unlimited visions and beautiful fantasies for the future. This was the most beautiful age. sun yi, ¡± song ran asked, ¡± what do you want to do in the future? ¡± Sun yi¡¯s shoulders trembled when she was called out, but she quickly calmed down. After thinking for a moment, she said seriously, ¡± ¡°I want to be a doctor.¡± Sun yi¡¯s bed was next to song ran¡¯s and it was also the upper bunk. She looked at song ran¡¯s serious side profile and asked, ¡± ¡°Why do you want to be a doctor?¡± Sun yi picked at her nails and said in a low voice, ¡± because my father died of an illness when I was young. I can¡¯t forget how skinny he was on the bed. I kept telling myself that I wanted to study medicine. That way, I could save many families that were on the verge of breaking apart. The dormitory was quiet and the atmosphere was a little heavy. Song ran felt a little emotional. He was such a good child. He was broad-minded and kind. ¡°I hope that you can get into your ideal University and be the doctor Hanhan that you dream of,¡± she praised sincerely. The exam was the next day, so the dormitory people got up early and went to the cafeteria for breakfast. They ate dry food. After all, it was not good to go to the toilet all the time if you had to eat porridge. After breakfast, they went back to their ssrooms with their backpacks. They went back to their respective ssrooms before going to the designated examination venue. When he returned to the ssroom, Wen Huihui was already seated in the front row. Chapter 277 277 I¡¯m your cousin? Song ran¡¯s lips curled into a smile. With Wen Huihui¡¯s results, it would be very difficult for her to get into Shanghai drama University. However, it was not entirely impossible. After all, the minimum score for the drama Academy was not that high. If she was lucky, she might really be able to get in. So be it if she got in. They could enter Haicheng Academy of Drama together and continue topete. With her looks, she was confident that she would be able to suppress Wen Huihui and have no room to perform. The homeroom teacher, teacher Gao, came in and exined some examination instructions. She then did a headcount and checked each of their admission tickets and stationery to make sure that everything was in order. She said,¡±Alright, let¡¯s go to our respective exam grounds.¡± Song ran took a look at her admission ticket and held Li Sheng¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to the 15th exam hall, in ss five of the second year. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s face turned pale when she heard that. Why was song ran in the fifteenth examination hall? she should be in the thirteenth examination hall as well. Their student numbers were linked. song ran, ¡± she could not help but ask, ¡± why are you here at exam hall 15? ¡± Song ran nced at her and asked, ¡± what? I can¡¯t be at the fifteenth exam hall?¡± ¡°Your student number is clearly next to mine. Aren¡¯t the seats arranged ording to your student number?¡± Song ran chuckled and spread her hands. I don¡¯t know either. I can only obey the teacher¡¯s arrangement. After that, he ignored her and pulled Li Sheng¡¯s hand as they walked out together. The smile on his face was obvious. Do you think that you¡¯re the only one who can think of linking the seats together? Song ran had already thought of this. Under normal circumstances, examinations were arranged ording to the seating arrangement. The moment she thought of this, she felt like she was sitting on pins and needles. She knew Wen Huihui¡¯s personality the best. Wen Huihui would definitely cause trouble during the college entrance examination. How could she let her ruin her life again? She had already looked for teacher Gao and exined the situation to her. Teacher Gao was starting to dislike Wen Huihui more and more. When she heard song ran¡¯s worries, she said directly, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t arrange for you two to be together.¡± That was the reason why they were separated by two stages. No matter how capable Wen Huihui was, she would not be able to skip two stages and cause trouble for song ran. Wen Huihui¡¯s face turned pale with anger. How could song ran, that b * tch, predict the future so well? Why did it seem like he could predict everything? This time, the matter of framing her could only be left unsettled. Wen Huihui was filled with hatred. She gritted her teeth in hatred but could only carry her bag and walk towards her exam venue. Song ran¡¯s exam venue was in ss five of the second year, while song ran¡¯s was in ss two of the second year. When she passed by ss five, she could see song ran chatting with Li Sheng with a rxed smile through the window. She clenched her fists unconsciously. She hoped that the b * tch really only wanted to go to teacher¡¯s University. If she went there obediently, it would not affect her life at all. She was also toozy to be entangled with her. She stared at song ran who was in the ssroom. Song ran raised her head and looked at her. That smile made Wen Huihui panic. It was the look in song ran¡¯s eyes that made Wen Huihui hate and fear her the most. This year¡¯s college entrance examination was at its strictest. From the previous one invigtor, each exam hall had two invigtors, one at the front and one at the back. There were even invigtors passing by the window from time to time. There was no chance for Wen Huihui to take out the notes that she had prepared. Besides, she could not frame song ran. She was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. She could only brace herself and answer the questions. Chapter 278 278 I will always be by your side In the other ssroom, the first subject was Chinese. Song ran took the test paper and skimmed through it. She then looked at the essay question. It was a difficult question to answer. Song ran pursed her lips and smiled. Li Sheng had given her simr questions before, and she had written them before. She did not have to worry about it anymore. She picked up her pen and began to answer the questions confidently. The examination hall was very quiet except for the rustling sound of the pen tip touching the paper. Everyone¡¯s expression was serious and serious, and song ran was no exception. While song ran was answering the questions seriously, Gu jinghang from No. 2 high school was worried. Song Xuan was also counting the seconds. In yang Haitao¡¯s office, song Xuan was staring at the ount book in her hands. She was in a campsite, but her heart was elsewhere. She couldn¡¯t calm down at all. She was even more nervous than her own college entrance examination years ago. They were in the same office, and yang Haitao sat behind her, staring at her. Seeing that the usually serious person was in a daze, he couldn¡¯t help but ask carefully, ¡± ¡°Song Xuan, are you sick?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine,¡± song Xuan waved her hand. One dayter, after thest round of the politics exam, song ran put the pen cap back on and looked out of the window.¡¯Oh, it¡¯s snowing. When did it start?¡¯ she did not even notice. The moment the paper was handed in, she was extremely rxed. She had performed exceptionally well in this examination. Haicheng Academy of Drama was really as easy as taking something out of one¡¯s pocket. The bell signaling the end of the exam rang. Song ran and Li Sheng, who were in the examination hall, exchanged a smile. The two of them walked together and held hands. Li Sheng looked at her excitedly. Xiao ran, did you do well? ¡± Song ran nodded gently. everything¡¯s going well. How about you? ¡± ¡°I think so too,¡± Li Sheng said with a cheeky smile. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± On the other examination hall, Wen Huihui had also put away her pen. Her heart was in a mess. For the past two days, she had tried her best to answer the questions, but after a rough calction of her scores, she was not 100% confident that she could get into the Shanghai Drama Academy. However, it was notpletely impossible. This feeling of uncertainty almost drove her crazy. When she walked out of the exam hall, she saw song ran and Li Sheng¡¯s happy faces. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth. That b * tch song ran did well in the exam. She was so angry that she mmed the wall and went to the toilet. As soon as she squatted down, she heard a familiar voice. It was Wang Jing and Zhong Aidi from song ran¡¯s dormitory. They were discussing the exam just now. ¡°Aidi, do you think you have the confidence to get into Fu Guang University?¡± Zhong Aidi: ¡± I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ll fill in three choices. I¡¯ll definitely fill in Fu Guang University as my first choice. I¡¯ll fill in two more schools after that. Wang Jing: ¡± sigh, we¡¯ve set our target too high. Just like song ran, her target is Haicheng Drama Academy. She¡¯ll definitely have no problem. Zhong Aidi,¡±yes, yes, Yingluo.¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s face turned pale. She knew it. She knew it. Song ran, that b * tch, had lied to her. She even told Li Yan that she wanted to go to a Teacher¡¯s College. She was a liar! Liar! Wen Huihui suddenly felt that she had lost all hope in her life. If song ran were to enter Haicheng Drama Academy, she would definitely spare no effort to suppress her. She really had no hope left. No, it can¡¯t be like this! Absolutely not! Outside the school, the road was covered with a thickyer of snow. Song ran carried her school bag and walked out with Li Sheng. As they reached the school gate, they saw Gu jinghang standing under the Cedar. His head and shoulders were covered with some snow, but he stood taller than the Cedar. Chapter 279 279 30 days to the college entrance examination It was a World of Ice and snow, but song ran felt warmth from head to toe and then to her heart. As she ran towards him, Gu jinghang followed suit. As he approached, song ran looked up at him. Gu jinghang said in a low voice, ¡± don¡¯t run. The road is slippery in the snow. What if you fall? ¡± Song ran raised her hand and patted his head and shoulder. ¡°How long have you been here? My body is covered in snow.¡± ¡°I just arrived,¡± Gu jinghang said with a smile. Song ran grabbed his hand. It was cold to the bone. Her heart ached.¡±How can a newly arrived hand be so cold?¡± Gu jinghang broke free from her grip. ran, ¡± he said, ¡± it¡¯s a bad influence. Song ran said gently,¡±jinghang, are you dumbfounded?¡± I¡¯ve already finished my college entrance examination and am no longer a high school student. I don¡¯t have any restrictions anymore, so I can date however I want.¡± Gu jinghang quickly reached out to help her put the down jacket¡¯s hat on her head. He saw her smiling eyes and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°I have to pay attention to the image, in case others say that jinghang abducted a young girl who doesn¡¯t know about the world. After all, this is your school gate.¡± After he finished speaking, his slender fingers gently brushed past her red lips, and he quickly put them down. Song ran felt as if an electric current had passed through her body. Her eyes started to mist up as she stared at him. ¡°You¡¯re so fake.¡± There was a light cough behind her. Song ran turned around and saw sun yi. Sun yi looked at them with aplicated expression and said softly, ¡± song ran,e here. I have something to tell you. Song ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What was sun yi going to say? She patted Gu jinghang¡¯s hand. wait for me. I¡¯lle over after I¡¯m done talking to my ssmate. The two of them walked to a big tree. Sun yi wanted to say something but stopped. She looked troubled and did not know how to start. Song ran pursed her lips and smiled, ¡± ¡°Sun yi, when you gave me the key that day, did you follow me to the room that jinghang and I were in?¡± ¡°You know everything?¡± sun yi¡¯s lips trembled. Song ran nodded. I guessed it. I heard footsteps that day. They were in a hurry. I went out to take a look but there was no one. Sun yi seemed to have made up her mind and said, ¡± I heard the two of you talking the other day. Your voice was not normal. You even said something about jinghang not wanting her. Then, you started to tease song ran. He is your cousin. It is not right for you to tease him like this. Song ranughed so hard that her entire body was twitching.¡±I¡¯m sorry, sun yi, I¡¯ve made things difficult for you these days. Actually, Xuanji Jingxing is not my cousin, he is my partner.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± sun yi widened her eyes. Song ran replied, ¡± I¡¯m still a high school student after all. I don¡¯t want to disclose the fact that I¡¯m in a rtionship. You guys asked me if he was my cousin, so I just admitted it. Sun yi¡¯s expression was extremely interesting, and after she reacted, she reached out and hit her. ¡°Song ran, you Rascal, do you know how much I¡¯ve suffered these days? I¡¯ve been thinking about how to persuade you and not embarrass you. You¡¯re making me so angry!¡± Song ran quickly reached out and hugged her. Alright, alright. Don¡¯t be angry anymore. I¡¯m sorry to have made you suffer. Sun yi red at her. can¡¯t you and your partner have some self-control?! What if someone else heard it? What if it was heard by someone with ulterior motives? What if someone made a big deal out of this? Have you ever considered this?¡± Song ran nodded her head and felt wronged. ¡°I¡¯ve considered it, I¡¯ve considered it. He couldn¡¯t control his emotions, so you can¡¯t me me.¡± Team leader Gu, who couldn¡¯t control his emotions, looked at them from a distance, his face full of righteousness. Sun yi would never believe that such a righteous jinghang could do such a thing that made people blush. Chapter 280 280 Chapter 2Song ran was really a f * cking Vixen. She must have seduced her Jingxing all day long. A talent, a talent! Haicheng No. 1 high school was really full of talents. Song ran was really outstanding in this aspect. Sun yi squatted down and threw a small snowball at song ran, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve caused me to be in fear!¡± Song ran turned around and ran towards Gu jinghang. ¡°Jing Xing, save me!¡± Sun yi threw another snowball at song ran. Gu jinghang pulled her into his arms and turned his back to her. The snowball bloomed on his body and song ranughed in his arms. It was snowing heavily. She was panting as she hid in his arms. She was white and smiling beautifully. Gu jinghang felt that it was great. It was great. Sun yi shouted from behind. song ran! Come out! Let¡¯s fight to the death! Song ran snuggled in Gu jinghang¡¯s arms and smiled smugly. ¡°I just don¡¯t want toe out. My Jingxing is protecting me, what can you do to me?¡± Sun yi threw two more snowballs at Gu jinghang¡¯s back, but they did not hurt or itch. In the end, she gave up and shouted, ¡± Song ran, I¡¯m going home. Song ran stuck her head out and waved at her. ¡°Be careful on the road.¡± ¡°Yes, I wish that we can all get into our ideal University.¡± ¡°I will.¡± From now on, they would have to go their separate ways. Gu jinghang let go of her and the two of them walked to the bus stop. The weather was cold and they had no choice but to go home. They got into the bus and it was rather empty. They walked to thest row and song ran grabbed his hands and covered them for him. Gu jinghang¡¯s body twitched. ran, ¡± he said, ¡± I¡¯m not cold. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Gu jinghang stopped moving. Outside the bus, snowkes were falling from the sky and onto the window. Song ran was sitting by the window. Gu jinghang looked up and could see the snow falling behind her. She was dressed in a White Red dress and his Xiao ran was bright and beautiful. He could not take his eyes off her. It was much warmer inside the bus than outside. Because of the cold weather, people were toozy to move. The people in the bus were allzy and no one spoke. The sky turned dark and Gu jinghang asked in a low voice, ¡± ¡°How did you do in the exam?¡± pretty good, ¡± song ran replied. you¡¯ve outdone yourself. ¡°You¡¯re not humble at all,¡± Gu jinghang replied. Song ran was proud of herself. you really did a good job. In front of you, what¡¯s the point of me being humble? jinghang, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely get into a University that I¡¯m satisfied with, along with your share. ¡°Okay, sure.¡± The snow continued to fall and the surroundings were silent. Gu jinghang frowned slightly and said in a soft voice, ¡± ran, you¡¯ll meet a lot of people after you go to college. Maybe many of them will like you, ran ran. This had always been his worry. Song ran was pretty. When they were in high school, everyone was immersed in their studies and had no time to think about love. However, once they entered University, the seeds of love in the hearts of those men and women who were usually restrained were resurrected. How could he not be worried? The people in the car were all looking straight ahead, so no one would notice them. Song ran raised her hand and touched his face. She rubbed her thumb gently and said in a soft voice, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, what are you worried about?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes flickered. I¡¯m worried that there will be many outstanding people around you. I¡¯m worried that you will have a bright future. I¡¯m worried that one day, you will look back at me and think that I¡¯m just so-so. Song ran raised her head and looked at him. Gu jinghang, I¡¯ve walked on many roads and crossed many bridges. I¡¯ve seen many clouds and drunk many types of wine, but I¡¯ve only loved one person who was at his Prime. And that person was you. If you dare to say such things to anger me again, I¡¯ll bite your neck off. Chapter 281 281 Are you addicted to calling me cousin? In the dim light, song ran¡¯s expression was grave. She seemed to be angry. Gu jinghang panicked and quickly pulled her into his arms. He whispered, ¡± ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong, Yingluo. I shouldn¡¯t have said such things. I won¡¯t say it again.¡± Song ran grabbed his shirt. jinghang, I like you. You¡¯re the only one I like. You¡¯re the only one I¡¯ll like for the rest of my life. From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to let your thoughts run wild. Gu jinghang grabbed her hand and said with a serious expression, ¡± Xiao ran, you¡¯re the only one I¡¯ll like in this life. From now on, I won¡¯t let my thoughts run wild. In a rtionship, there would always be one party who loved more humbly, and Gu jinghang yed such a role. When she got out of the car, the snow was already thick. Gu jinghang stood in front of her and bowed. Xiao ran, it¡¯s hard to walk in the snow. I¡¯ll carry you. Song ran obedientlyy on his back. On a snowy night, Gu jinghang walked forward with uneven steps. Song ranid on top of him and listened to the snowkes falling on the bare branches. She felt extremely relieved. After sending her to the door, Gu jinghang rushed to catch thest bus back to the Research Institute. Song ran¡¯s heart ached so much that she turned around and entered the house. Song Xuan quickly came up to her and grabbed her hand.¡±How did you do? I knew that team leader Gu would definitely be waiting for you at the school gate, so I didn¡¯t go. What do you think? isn¡¯t your sister very understanding?¡± Song ran hugged her. don¡¯t worry, sis. I did really well. Song Xuan was worried. is there anyone like you who likes to boast? ¡± she asked. Song ran spread her hands. didn¡¯t you ask me how I did? ¡± I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± ¡°You silly girl,¡± song Xuan shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true. I did pretty well. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Only then did song Xuan¡¯s heart rx. Song Guoqing had rushed back from outside and asked song ran about her college entrance examination. Song ran only said that she did well. Song Guoqing nodded and said,¡±yes. When you fill in your college application, you should fill in Haicheng Normal University, okay?¡± It¡¯s close to home, and it¡¯ll be easy to be a teacher. Dad will be at ease.¡± yes, dad, ¡± song ran replied. I know. Act first and reportter, who cares about you guys! ¡°I have money on hand anyway. It¡¯s the end of the year, and ording to her sister, yang Haitao¡¯s office is doing well. The ounts look good, and she should be able to get a lot of dividends. If we fall out with her father, we¡¯ll have the confidence to spend our own money to go to the University we want. Therefore, only with money can one have a strong backbone. This was the hard truth. After the meal, the two sisters were about to go upstairs when the phone in the living room rang. Song Xuan quickly picked it up and yang Haitao¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡± ¡°Song Xuan, song Xuan, song Xuan, song Xuan, song Xuan, song Xuan, song Xuan, song Xuan, song Xuan.¡± When song Xuan heard his voice, she felt that something was wrong. ¡°Did you drink?¡± ¡°Just a little, just a little,¡± yang Haitao mumbled. Song Xuan shook her head. This person had been entertaining all day for the sake of this office. He had really be a wine barrel. ¡°Where are you?¡± she asked in a perfunctory tone. Did you go home?¡± After all, he was his boss, so he just showed some symbolic concern. Yang Haitao sniffled. I¡¯m at the office. I still have something to settle. His tongue was tied, and he seemed to be quite drunk. He was still dealing with work, and he was probably staggering. Alright, alright, let¡¯s go home. It¡¯s snowing heavily outside and it¡¯s very cold. Let¡¯s go home and sleep. The voice on the other end was filled with gratitude,¡±you care about me, you care about me, song Xuan, Jingjing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m done talking to you. I¡¯m hanging up,¡± song Xuan said. Chapter 282 282 Was she overthinking? Yang Haitao could only hear the toot sound. He was so drunk that he let go of the phone and it fell to the ground. He staggered up to the second floor and fell onto the bed. He didn¡¯t even cover himself with the nket and fell into a deep sleep. It was so cold. If he didn¡¯t take off his clothes or cover himself with a nket and just slept like that for a night, he was afraid that something might happen to him. Song ran followed her sister upstairs and said carefully, ¡± ¡°Yang Haitao?¡± ¡°So what if I am?¡± song Xuan red at her. ¡°He drank? Still at the office? Do you want to go see him?¡± Song Xuan pushed her head and said,¡±am I your sister or is he your brother?¡± It¡¯s snowing heavily and you¡¯re asking me to visit him? Are you crazy? Hurry up and wash up.¡± The north wind howled for the entire night, but the snow did not stop. When she opened her eyes again, she saw a world covered in white. Song Xuan got up early and walked out without breakfast and wearing a down jacket. Aunt Wu was sweeping the snow in the yard. The path had been cleaned, and icicles hung on the bare branches. asionally, sparrows were chirping. As soon as the door opened, a gust of cold air hit her face. Song Xuan tightened the scarf around her neck and walked out. ¡°Xiao Xuan, you haven¡¯t had breakfast yet. Where are you going?¡± mother Wu shouted. ¡°To thepany,¡± song Xuan said, her hands and feet trembling. Aunt Wu was confused. it¡¯s still early. Don¡¯t you start work at eight o ¡®clock? ¡± Song Xuan lowered her hat and replied, ¡± yes, I have something to do. I¡¯ll go there early. Ignoring aunt Wu¡¯s nagging, she ran out in a hurry. When she arrived at the office on Jing ¡®an road, it was still very quiet. She took out her keys to open the door and went up the old wooden stairs to the second floor. Yang Haitao often worked overnight here, so he had reserved a very small room. He stayed up toote, so he made do with it here. It was a very small room. She pushed the door open gently and saw yang Haitao lying on the small bed in his coat. Song Xuan frowned unconsciously. Did he just sleep for the entire night? The weather was so cold, and there was no heating equipment at all. Wouldn¡¯t she freeze to death if she slept like this for a night? She walked over, leaned over, and reached out to push him gently. ¡°Yang Haitao, yang Haitao!¡± Yang Haitao¡¯s face was unnaturally red. After being pushed by her, he coughed and his voice became hoarse. He opened his eyes with great difficulty. His eyelids were stacked into threeyers, and his eyes were bloodshot. ¡°Song Xuan?¡± ¡°Did you sleep like this the entire night?¡± Yang Haitao sat up with difficulty and coughed violently. He looked dazed.¡±Ah? I can¡¯t even remember my Yingluo.¡± Song Xuan frowned. I think you¡¯ve caught a cold. You should go home and rest. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± yang Haitao waved his hand. As he spoke, he got up and wanted to go downstairs. After he went downstairs, he looked around. Song Xuan followed behind him and asked, ¡± ¡°What are you looking for?¡± ¡°A thermos. I want to drink some hot water.¡± No. song Xuan shook her head and said, ¡±e out with me. Let¡¯s have breakfast. In a small congee shop on Jing ¡®an road, song Xuan and yang Haitao sat opposite each other. Yang Haitao resisted the urge to cough and his face turned red. Song Xuan ordered a bowl of Chinese yam congee for him and pushed it to his hand.¡±Hurry up and drink some.¡± Yang Haitaoughed as he ate, asionally turning his head to the side and coughing, his heart warmed by the porridge. Was song Xuan concerned about him? She was definitely concerned about him. Hehehe His body was no longer cold, his head was no longer dizzy, and his nose was no longer stuffed. He realized that song Xuan was really a cure for all diseases. After eating the porridge, the two of them returned to the office. Song Xuan urged yang Haitao to go home and rest, but yang Haitao waved his hand. it¡¯s the end of the year and there are a lot of things to do in thepany. I can handle it. Chapter 283 283 Chapter 287 overjoyed Yang Haitao persevered until 5 pm. The sky turned dark and he felt light-headed, as if he could faint at any moment. When it was time to get off work, song Xuan greeted the cashierdy, ¡± sister LAN, I¡¯ll get off work first. You should go home early too. Because it was the weekend, she and Zhao Mingyi had agreed to go to the theater. Zhao Mingyi should be waiting outside already. When she walked out of the office building, she saw Zhao Mingyi waiting for her in the snow. He was wearing a long navy blue coat and a ck scarf. She was about to walk over when sister Lan¡¯s voice came from behind her, ¡± ¡°Ah, Haitao, your forehead is burning, Yingluo.¡± Song Xuan stopped in her tracks. She saw sister LAN helping yang Haitao out. Yang Haitao looked tired and pitiful. Sister LAN helped yang Haitao to the door and mumbled, ¡± ¡°Aiya, have you been feeling unwell for a long time? why are you forcing yourself?¡± Yang Haitao¡¯s lips were cracked and pale. He nced at song Xuan weakly, and song Xuan tightened her grip on the strap of her handbag. ¡°Song Xuan, the y is about to start. Let¡¯s go, ran ran,¡± Zhao Mingyi urged her softly. Yang Haitao stared at her with desire in his eyes. Her eyes flickered and she turned around. sister LAN, hurry up and send him to the hospital. I¡¯ll be leaving first. With that, she stuffed both her hands into the pockets of her down jacket and walked along the path with Zhao Mingyi. They turned a corner and disappeared from yang Haitao¡¯s sight. Sister LAN nced at him and said,¡±what are you still looking at?¡± They¡¯ve all left.¡± Yang Haitao looked embarrassed as he lowered his eyes and smiled bitterly. I¡¯ll go home now. Sister LAN, you should go home too. but you¡¯re really running a high fever, ¡± sister LAN said worriedly. aren¡¯t you going to the hospital to get some medicine? ¡± Yang Haitao waved his hand. it¡¯s fine. There¡¯s medicine at home. I¡¯m leaving. How could he be in the mood to go to the hospital now? Sister LAN shook her head. it¡¯s a sin. The man is in love, but the woman is not. I don¡¯t know how long this willst. In the drama club, it was dark all around except for the lights on the stage. The whole ysted for two and a half hours. Song Xuan was a little absent-minded and absent-minded. When the y ended, Zhao Mingyi wanted to find a dessert shop to continue discussing the content of the y with her, but song Xuan had lost interest and only said that Tian Han had to go home early. Zhao Mingyi noticed that she was distracted and asked what was wrong. Song Xuan forced a smile and said that the weather was too cold and she was a little ufortable. Zhao Mingyi naturally showed her all sorts of concern and sent her to her house. Song Xuan raised her head and looked at him. She asked, ¡± ¡°Teacher Zhao, you¡¯re from ning city, right?¡± This was the purpose of her trip. Zhao Mingyi looked at her and said,¡±Yes, I¡¯m from ning city.¡± Song Xuan continued. Shen mengfang is also from ning city. Ning city isn¡¯t big. Do you guys know Zhenzhen? ¡± Zhao Mingyi was flustered for a moment. He hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡± song Xuan, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you. I, Zhenzhen, know Shen mengfang. Song Xuan¡¯s expression was a little confusing to Zhao Mingyi. He continued, ¡± she¡¯s from my hometown. I know about her past. I tried to persuade her, but Yingluo didn¡¯t listen to me. Song Xuan did not say much and only pointed out, ¡± ¡°Oh, I see. Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Teacher Zhao, you should hurry back to school.¡± With that, she turned around and entered the house. Zhao Mingyi¡¯s expression was a little strange and difficult to read. Song Xuan was suspicious? Chapter 284 284 She¡¯s taking the teacher-training exam? As soon as song Xuan entered the house, song ran, who was wearing a red cotton-padded jacket, put her hands in her pockets and came to song Xuan, ¡± it¡¯s winter, and my sister went out on a date. Teacher Zhao, you¡¯re so charming. Song Xuan nced at her coldly and said,¡±what?¡± You¡¯re trying to control your sister, aren¡¯t you?¡± Song ran pouted. is this how I care about you? ¡± It¡¯s so cold, but you can go home after work, drink a bowl of hot soup, crawl into bed, read a book, and see the snow outside the window. Isn¡¯t that so beautiful and warm?¡± Song Yao tapped her head. you have a sharp tongue. I¡¯m done talking to you. He then turned around and went upstairs. Song ran chased after him like a dog-skin ster and asked as he walked, ¡± ¡°You went to watch a y with Zhao Mingyi again? Was a y that good? Wasn¡¯t it just that small matter? Did your boss see you leaving with Zhao Mingyi?¡± If yang Haitao saw this, his heart would probably turn cold. Song Xuan suddenly became angry and said,¡±are you done?¡± Aren¡¯t you afraid of the cold? If you¡¯re afraid of the cold, then quickly get under the covers. Stop trying to dictate my life here. Do you really think you¡¯re someone else¡¯s life mentor?¡± Song ran looked at her with a wronged expression. why are you angry at me? ¡± she asked. &Nbsp; I¡¯m just being kind. Why? The date didn¡¯t go well? Even if the date didn¡¯t go well, you can¡¯t vent your anger on me. ¡± With a bang, song Xuan mmed the door shut and even locked it. Song ran touched her nose and snorted, ¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you tell what¡¯s good for you?¡± Bang! The door opened again. Song Xuan looked at her coldly.¡±Who¡¯s the one who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them?¡± Song ran quickly cowered. I¡¯m not talking about anyone. I¡¯m not talking about anyone. After closing the door, song Xuan felt very upset. She did not know why she was so angry. However, yang Haitao¡¯s sickly face couldn¡¯t be wiped away. Half a monthter, the results of the college entrance examination were out. Song ran checked and found out that she scored 620 out of the total score of 750. Song Xuan was so shocked that she could not close her mouth because she had only scored 600 or so in the past. sis, ¡± song ran said triumphantly, ¡± do you think I¡¯m amazing? ¡± This time, song Xuan did not discourage her. I really couldn¡¯t tell. In thest few mock exams, your total score was only around 550. How did you suddenly do so well in the college entrance examination? ¡± this is called hiding your strength, ¡± song ran chuckled. do you understand? ¡± Song Xuan patted her head and asked,¡±what gift do you want?¡± I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± Song ran nced at her. I want you to find me a brother-inw. The kind that I know well. ¡°Be serious,¡± song Xuan pushed her head. ¡°I¡¯m very serious.¡± Song Xuan crossed her arms and looked at her. I feel that yang Haitao and I don¡¯t have anything inmon. Don¡¯t always put in a good word for him. Song ran felt a little helpless. Even if yang Haitao were to read a book a day and sit on a rocket, he would not be able to catch up to the two of them. It was really worrying. In that case, yang Haitao was really a piece of trash. He had probably put all his brain into doing business. He never got the hang of chasing girls. He had created such a good opportunity to send her to him, but he still couldn¡¯t get his sister¡¯s heart. It was really worrying. Although he was worried, his life still had to go on. The next day, they went to school to fill in their applications and reported their scores in a group of five. From first to fifth, sun yi had 656 points, Zhong Aidi had 636 points, song ran had 620 points, Wang Jing had 608 points, and Li Sheng had 601 points. All members scored above 600 points! It could be said to be a top student¡¯s dormitory. Song ran covered her mouth with her index finger.¡±We¡¯re going to fill in the application form. Keep a low profile and don¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Chapter 285 285 Chapter 289 almost certain She had seen Wen Huihui. She had to be on guard against her until she entered Haicheng Drama Academy. This b * tch had too many tricks up her sleeve, so she had to be on her guard. The few of them chatted andughed as they walked toward the lecture hall. Wen Huihui stared at song ran from a distance. The group of them were chatting andughing. They must have done well in their exams. Song ran was smart. She moved to the top student¡¯s dormitory when it was almost time for the college entrance examination and begged others to teach her. She was really scheming. She was getting better at lowering her status. On the other hand, her results had plummeted. She only scored 490 points in the college entrance examination. Although Haicheng Drama Academy was an Art University, they still attached great importance to cultural studies. Last year¡¯s cut-off point was 495 points, so her results were really quite close. With a slight slip, he missed. She hated song ran so much that she gritted her teeth. If song ran had not suddenly changed, she would not have to spend so much effort to deal with her. In the end, all her efforts were in vain. She did not manage to get Gu jinghang and her results had also plummeted. Looking at song ran¡¯s smug expression, she must have been able to get into Haicheng Drama Academy as she wished. Damn it, was she supposed to watch song ran snatch away herst hope? She was unwilling to ept this! She couldn¡¯t ept this! She could not let song ran¡¯s life continue to be smooth-sailing! The vice principal of the school came to the activity room to guide them in filling out their applications. He roughly exined the cut-off points of popr universities in recent years and how to allocate the three choices. He only hoped that every student could get into the University of their dreams. Song ran and the other four found a corner and each of them took a form. They looked serious and solemn. Sun yi analyzed, ¡± it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for Aidi and I to take revenge on light. Song ran, with your score, it¡¯s more than enough to help Li Sheng, Wang Jing, and the rest. You can even take revenge on light. Do you really want to apply for sea acting? ¡± Song ran shrugged. I want to be the top freshman in the cultural ss of the ocean drama series. ¡°I think it¡¯s a waste of talent for you to go to Shanghai theater with this score,¡± sun yi pouted. The rest of them echoed in a low voice. I think so too. The cut-off point for Haixi hasn¡¯t reached 500 points in recent years. You¡¯re more than 100 points above the cut-off point. What are you trying to do? ¡± Once you enter, you¡¯ll be in the limelight and be the target of public criticism.¡± Song ran was pleased. being the target of public criticism is not bad. At least I became famous the moment I entered the school. There might even be film crews that want me to act in them because of my high scores in cultural subjects. Li Sheng stared at her,¡¯you like being an actress that much? Why do you like to be an actor?¡± Song ran touched her face. don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s a waste of my wless face if I¡¯m not standing on stage? ¡± The four of them rolled their eyes at her. song ran, can you please be more humble? ¡± The few of themughed and began to fill in their applications. Sun yi, first choice: Fu Guang University, second choice: Haicheng Medical University; [ Zhong Aidi, first choice: Fu Guang University, second choice: The University of Finance and Economics; Wang Jing¡¯s first choice was Huai Ji University, and her second choice was the University of Jin Ling. The University of Technology; Li Sheng, first choice: Huai Ji University, second choice: Haicheng Chinese University; Song ran¡¯s first choice was Haicheng Drama Academy. The few of them stared at her volunteer form and pouted.¡±It¡¯s a waste of talent, a waste of talent.¡± Song ran kept her fountain pen like a warrior keeping his sword in its scabbard. She was confident and beautiful! Chapter 286 286 The college entrance exam ising They checked again and handed in their university application forms. Then, they left the lecture hall happily. Wen Huihui sat in another corner with a dark expression on her face. She really wanted to fill in only one application, which was Haicheng Drama Academy. It was the first ce in Haicheng¡¯s cultural and art school, as well as the first ce in the country¡¯s cultural and art school. Many of those who came out of the sea drama industry had be influential figures in the entertainment industry. When she graduated, she would go to those people and call herself a Little Junior Sister. The big shots would always take care of her, and her path would be much easier. But how could she be so willful? Her score was not guaranteed for the drama school, so she filled in two choices. The first was Haicheng Drama Academy, and the second was Haiyuan art school. Haiyuan art school was not just a little inferior to the sea drama school, but it was also considered a famous person, so she had no choice. All the students in the school had to fill in their application forms together. When she walked to the podium to hand in the form, a student from another ss said to the vice principal, ¡± ¡°Principal, can you pass me li Chunju¡¯s college application form? she said she wanted to make some changes.¡± The vice-principal then handed her the University Application Form. Wen Huihui¡¯s eyes lit up. She looked nervously at the person who was collecting the forms and said carefully, ¡± principal, my ssmate ran ran wants to change her volunteer form too. The vice-principal was exhausted. go through it yourself. You children, can¡¯t you be more careful before handing it in? ¡± After filling in their applications, Li Sheng dragged the five of them to her family¡¯s Ruby bakery to eat some desserts and drink brown sugar water. The few of them stared at the White snow outside, feeling very rxed. Li Sheng stared at song ran and said reluctantly, ¡± Fuguang and Huaiji are standing next to each other. Your movie is a little far away. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult for me to even see you in the future. Song ran held her chin and said leisurely, ¡± when I have my own money in the future, I will buy a small car. If you want to see me, give me a call. I will drive there. ¡°Moral conduct, you¡¯re thinking far ahead,¡± Li Sheng snorted. Sun yi was still very regretful. I really think it¡¯s a pity that you went to an art school after working so hard and getting such a high score. Song ran stirred the fragrant brown sugar water in her hand and said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you discriminating against actors?¡± Sun yi shrugged. to be honest, I really don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good job. It¡¯s just a job that relies on appearance. Song ran raised her eyebrows. there¡¯s no distinction between high and low professions. Mr. Lu Xun can give up medicine and go for literature. Why can¡¯t I enter the acting industry? ¡± Maybe in the future, someone will be redeemed spiritually because of my drama?¡± With just a few words, sun yi was convinced.¡±I won¡¯t argue with you.¡± Song ran took a sip of the sugar water. actors have their own strengths. You can¡¯t be prejudiced by your first impression of this profession. You¡¯ll know in the future. ¡°I heard that the industry is quite chaotic,¡± Zhong Aidi said carefully. Song ran rubbed her chin and said with a serious expression, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m different from them.¡± Li Sheng ate a piece of osmanthus cake and smiled at her. trust Xiao ran. She always knows what she¡¯s doing. They no longer thought about her sea remation y and started to think about the future. Some said that they would take a driver¡¯s license after college, some said that they would take the test of a Certified Public ountant, and some said that they would experience life in the border province to umte writing themes. Anyway, the conversation was in full swing. The eighteen-year-old children were full of hope for the future. Life had just begun, and everything was in its best state. Chapter 287 287 Cousin came to see you again After the few of them left the room, song ran got on the bus and headed to the second institution. She wanted to tell Gu jinghang the good news in person. Along the way, she was in high spirits. After the college entrance examination, Gu jinghang had been busy, so she did not disturb him. Now that her results were out, she could not help but share the good news with him. When they arrived at the entrance of the second Institute, Xiaowang, the security guard, said that team leader Gu was at the office. Song ran was envious. It was the weekend, so she had nothing to do. She was about to walk to the training ground when Xiaowang stopped her. you can¡¯t go there. Why don¡¯t you go to team leader Gu¡¯s dormitory and wait for him? ¡± Song ran ran ran to the door of Gu jinghang¡¯s dormitory and waited for him. The weather was very cold. She waited from dawn until the sky turned dark. Because of the cold, she kept walking around and breathing hot air with her fingers by her mouth. That secret training was really long. Song ran waited until her toes were numb from the cold before Gu jinghang returned. As soon as Gu jinghang approached her, she hung herself on him and stammered, ¡± ¡°My feet are numb, my feet are numb, I can¡¯t walk anymore, I can¡¯t walk anymore, Yingluo!¡± When he looked up again, he saw his Deputy Team Leader researchers walking in in groups of two or three. It¡¯s awkward, it¡¯s awkward! The vice-captain jeered, ¡± Captain, sister-inw said that her feet are numb and she can¡¯t walk. She wants you to carry her in. Captain, what are you doing? ¡± Hurry up and carry sister-inw in.¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes widened. A lifetime of wisdom was destroyed in a day. Gu jinghang wrapped his arms around her shoulders and hid her in his arms. He turned around and said coldly to the people who were jeering, ¡± ¡°Cheng Haidong!¡± ¡°Yes, Captain!¡± ¡°Tomorrow morning at five o ¡®clock. Everyone, get up and do some exercise!¡± The corridor was filled with ghostly wails and wolf howls.¡±Don¡¯t, Captain. It¡¯s so cold, isn¡¯t 5 A. M. Too early? It¡¯s not even daybreak yet, please let us go!¡± Gu jinghang ignored them and quickly brought song ran into his dormitory. Song ran covered her face with one hand and sighed, ¡± ¡°My reputation is ruined.¡± Gu jinghang sneered and song ran removed her hand. ¡°Jing Xing, what is the meaning of you smiling like that?¡± ¡°Do you think you have a good name in our research Institute?¡± Song ran was furious. why not? ¡°she asked. &Nbsp; Why is there no more?¡± Gu jinghang quickly coaxed her. Okay, okay, okay. Yes, yes. It¡¯s okay. They don¡¯t dare to talk about you. If they continue to talk about you, I¡¯ll make them run in the snow overnight. Gu jinghang walked towards the table. Song ran hung on him and was almost being dragged over. ¡°It¡¯s true that my feet are numb, and I can¡¯t walk.¡± Gu jinghang quickly grabbed her hand and pulled it into his arms. ¡°How long have you been here? My hands are cold.¡± Song ran sniffled. it¡¯s been a while. Xiaowang didn¡¯t want me to look for you. So, I waited for you at the door. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart ached. He quickly took out a key from his pocket.¡±Take it. If youe in the future, just wait for me in the dormitory.¡± Song ran looked around. you have everything you want in your dormitory. It¡¯s almost the same as the outside. It won¡¯t be much warmer. ¡°In the future, if you can¡¯t stand the cold, fill a hot water bag and wait for me under the nket, okay?¡± Song ran tilted her head and looked at him. can¡¯t I note? ¡± My house is so warm, and my bed is sofortable. Why do I have toe to your ce to suffer?¡± Gu jinghang smiled at her and said in an indulgent tone, ¡± ¡°Then why did you stille?¡± He had long been used to her saying one thing and saying another. Only then did song ran remember the purpose of her trip. She said proudly, ¡± ¡°Can you guess how many points I got in the college entrance examination?¡± Chapter 288 288 Life¡¯s dream Gu jinghang had his arm around her the entire time. He poured her a ss of hot water and brought her to the bedroom so that she could sit on the bed. ¡°Looking at how excited you are, you must have done well,¡± he said with a calm smile. Why did he care so much for her unconceble joy and smugness in front of him? it was such a lively expression. Song ran clicked her tongue. you¡¯ve underestimated me. Not only am I not bad, but I¡¯m also quite outstanding. Gu jinghang could not help but touch her face. ¡°Oh? How outstanding is he?¡± I got 620 marks! song ran raised her eyebrows. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang stared at her in shock. that high? ¡± aren¡¯t you impressed by me? ¡± song ran asked smugly. &Nbsp; After saying that, he blew on the hot water in the teacup in his hand and took a sip. Gu jinghang looked proud of her and could not help but ruffle her hair. our Xiao ran is so smart. That¡¯s good. how did you score that year? ¡± song ran asked again. &Nbsp; After asking, he took another sip of water. Gu jinghang slowly said,¡±six hundred and sixty-eight points.¡± Pfft! Song ran spat a mouthful of water on Gu jinghang¡¯s face. The water dripped down and Gu jinghang squinted at her. song ran, what are you doing? ¡± Song ran quickly lifted her sleeve to wipe his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve never seen such a high score before. Even sun yi, the top student in our ss, didn¡¯t score that high. Please forgive me for not having seen the world.¡± Gu jinghang did not know whether tough or cry as he stared at her. ¡°You little girl.¡± Song ran wiped the water off his face and used her hand to wipe it off. She then stared into his eyes and said, ¡± your score is more than enough for you to apply to the top university in Haicheng, Fu Guang University. Why did you apply to the University of Information Engineering? ¡± ¡°I like being a researcher.¡± Song ran¡¯s hand was stuck to his face. Her heart ached.¡±If I had known you earlier, I would have paid you to go to school.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s smile was warm. yes. Six years ago, you were only twelve years old. You were a primary school student. Song ran pouted. Do you think primary school students don¡¯t have the ability or something?¡± Gu jinghang chuckled in a low voice. ¡°Good, good, good. No matter how old you are, you have the strength.¡± Song ran did not say anything. She only felt sorry for him in her heart. The college entrance examination was a national standard paper. Gu jinghang was really a proud man to be able to get such a high score. It was a pity that he did not even go to college. No wonder he was so regretful. Gu jinghang patted her head. ran, have a seat. I¡¯ll go to the canteen to get dinner. Let¡¯s eat together, okay? ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± no, it¡¯s too cold outside. The wind is strong, and it might snow at night. You have to stay here. Gu jinghang took the thermal lunch box and left in a hurry. Song ran nced at his bed and saw that there were two nkets. It was rare to see him having two nkets. It seemed like he had prepared them for her. She felt a surge of warmth in her heart. He returned very quickly with a thermal container in one hand and a copper stove that song ran could not name in the other. Gu jinghang ced the copper stove under the dining table and pulled her to sit down. He then took out a pair of old cotton shoes for her to change into. He grabbed her ankles and ced her hands on the copper stove. A wave of warmth rose from the bottom of her feet to the top. ¡°What is this?¡± she asked in surprise. Gu jinghang grinned, revealing his pearly white teeth. I borrowed the oven from the canteen aunty. It¡¯s specially used to dry my feet. Song ran¡¯s eyes turned red. you¡¯re a man. Why are you so meticulous? ¡± Chapter 289 289 How could she be a prophet? Gu jinghang did not say anything. He spread out the food and said, ¡± ¡°Hurry up and eat. It won¡¯t taste good if it¡¯s cold.¡± All that was left was the sound of chopsticks touching the stainless steel lunch box and song ran¡¯s asional chuckle. Gu jinghang stared at her helplessly. ran, just focus on your meal. What are youughing at? ¡± Song ran put down her chopsticks after a few bites. ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Gu jinghang felt even more helpless. why do you eat less than a cat? ¡± Song ran stared at her. I ate a lot at my ssmate Li Sheng¡¯s bakery this afternoon. I don¡¯t have an appetite. Gu jinghang then poured the rest of the soup into his bowl. Song ran stood at the side and asked him as if she was ying with a cat and a dog, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, my body is getting warm. Look, my palm is so warm.¡± After a while, she took off her old cotton shoes and put her foot on his leg. my feet are warm now. This oven is really good. I¡¯ll get one when I get home. Team leader Gu gobbled up his food and grabbed her hand. Xiao ran, wait here. I¡¯ll wash the dishes and then get some hot water for you to wash your feet. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s windy outside. Be good and stay here. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± After saying that, he ran off in a hurry. Song ran¡¯s eyes widened. She wanted to show off, but she had no chance at all. After the two of them were done showering, song ran climbed onto the bed. Gu jinghang pulled her along. ¡°Don¡¯t sleep by the window, it¡¯s cold there.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Song ran snuggled into the nket on the outside. Gu jinghang covered her with a thick coat and filled the hot-water bag with hot water before cing it under her nket. He then covered her with the nket and asked, ¡± ¡°Are you still cold?¡± I thought of a question, ¡± song ran said as she touched her head. &Nbsp; ¡°What question?¡± Gu jinghang was stunned. ¡°I don¡¯t think I was nning to sleep here today.¡± Gu jinghang licked his lips. you¡¯re already in bed. Do you still want to get up? ¡± Song ran gave him a sideways nce. your movements were so smooth and natural. I didn¡¯t even have time to think before you pulled me into bed. You¡¯re still asking now, stop pretending!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think that much,¡± Gu jinghang said, feigning ignorance. Song ran clicked her tongue. you¡¯re a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. That¡¯s the best description for you. Gu jinghang lowered his head and smiled. if you really want to leave, I¡¯ll send you out. Song ran lifted her leg and was about to kick him when Gu jinghang grabbed her leg and stuffed it under the nket. ¡°Your feet have just been soaked in the water, don¡¯t let them get cold again.¡± Song ran looked at him with disdain. you¡¯re really good at pretending. Gu jinghang covered her with the nket and looked at her from the side. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything even if you stay here. Do you really think I want you to stay?¡± Song ran¡¯s face turned red. I knew you weren¡¯t serious, ¡± she mumbled. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking all day. Song rany on her side and stared at the man sitting beside her. ¡°Can you tell me a story?¡± ¡°Do you want to hear a ghost story?¡± Song ran¡¯s hand sneaked under his nket and pinched his waist. ¡°You dare?¡± Gu jinghang touched her hand and pulled it to the side. He could not let this girl touch it. If something happened, she would not be responsible for the aftermath. ¡°What story do you want to hear?¡± ¡°The story of your childhood.¡± Gu jinghang turned his head and saw that it was a Midwinter Night. It was snowing outside the window again. He said in a low voice, ¡± Xiao ran, look, it¡¯s snowing again. Song ran picked it up and looked outside. yes, it¡¯s snowing. It¡¯s just too cold. I actually like it when it snows, but it doesn¡¯t snow in Haicheng often. It¡¯s rare to see such heavy snow this year. Chapter 290 290 Give me training even if you use knives Gu jinghang told her to lie down quickly and turned off the light. The bedroom waspletely dark. Gu jinghang¡¯s voice sounded warm and calm in the snowy night. He talked about his childhood life at a moderate pace, slowly and tirelessly. although we were poor when we were young, poverty also had its happiness. In summer, we would catch fish and prawns, in winter, we would catch wild rabbits and pheasants. In winter, the river would freeze and a group of children would slide on the ice. We were all poor, but we were all happy. The snow was silent. It fell on the ground with a crack. He seemed to hear the sound of the snow crushing the dead branches. Gu jinghang talked about many interesting childhood stories and only stopped when he heard the light breathing of the people next to him. Her hand was still under his nket, so he didn¡¯t let go. He held her hand and fell asleep with her. There were thousands of good things in life in the past, but none of them couldpare to song ran¡¯s smile. The next day, when they went to school to take their graduation photos, the group of five girls gathered again. When they entered the school gate, they happened to meet their form teacher, teacher Gao. Teacher Gao smiled as she walked with them to the ssroom. As she walked, she said, the five of you in dorm 305 are not bad. All of you scored more than 600 points. Three of you applied for Fu Guang University, and two for Huai Ji University. The few of them were quite happy. After a while, Li Sheng was the first to react. that¡¯s not right, teacher Gao. Two of us filled in the form of afterimage and two of us filled in Huai Ji. Song ran filled in Haicheng Drama Academy. Song ran suddenly woke up and stared at teacher Gao nervously. Mr. Gao frowned and looked at Li Sheng. no, after all the applications were received yesterday, we checked them. I happened to check your application and looked at it carefully. Song ran filled in Fu Guang University. Song ran almost lost her bnce. Li Sheng helped her up and she stared at Mr. Gao in disbelief. that¡¯s not right, teacher. I really did apply for the maritime drama course. I applied for the same university as them and they saw me apply for the maritime drama course with their own eyes. Fu Guang University¡¯s cut-off pointst year was 630. This year¡¯s exam was said to be about the same in difficulty, so with her score, her chances of getting into Fu Guang were very slim. Teacher Gao¡¯s face turned serious.¡±How did this happen?¡± I don¡¯t know, ¡± song ran shook her head. &Nbsp; Her brain was spinning quickly. She didn¡¯t know if someone had changed her University Application Form after she had submitted it. If that was the case, then the culprit was immediately locked onto one person. In this school, there was only one person who wished for her name to fall behind, and that person was Wen Huihui. Song ran stared at teacher Gao and said anxiously, ¡± ¡°Can you still change it now?¡± No. teacher Gao shook her head. I sealed it and handed it to the city¡¯s education Bureaust night. It can¡¯t be changed. Song ran¡¯s heart sank. If Wen Huihui¡¯s actions caused her to be at a loss, she might not be able to perform in the drama series or Fu Guang. If that happened, she might really want to kill Wen Huihui. Why did she change her life again? How could there be such a shameless and filthy person like her in this world? Did Wen Huihui spend all her energy on tripping song ran? She was so angry that her face turned pale and her teeth were trembling. The rest of them did not know how tofort her. They were all discussing what the situation was. How could there be any changes after the form was handed in? Song ran gritted her teeth. it¡¯s Wen Huihui! She must have changed my first choice! After she finished speaking, she broke into a run and rushed towards the teaching building. The few people behind her looked at each other and quickly followed her footsteps. Chapter 291 291 Chapter 295-fake seriousness Teacher Gao said loudly, ¡± song ran, don¡¯t panic. You might really be able to get into Fu Guang. Your score is not low either. Song ran frowned. She did not want her life to be decided by the word ¡®uncertain¡¯. What she wanted was a confirmation. She wanted to be sure that she could act in Shanghai, not the possibility of her being in Fu Guang. Why did she have to be so worried about Wen Huihui? Song ran rushed into the ssroom like a whirlwind. Wen Huihui sat in her seat calmly and nced at song ran. She did not know how much song ran scored. She only thought that song ran scored 450 or 460 points, just like in the mock exam. With such a score, it would be a fool¡¯s dream to take the Fuguang examination. Song ran rushed to her side. Wen Huihui stood up and looked at her provocatively. With a loud p, song ran¡¯s p was extremely heavy. However, Wen Huihui looked at her provocatively. The smugness in her eyes was obvious. It was as if she was saying, ¡± go on, go on, go on. I¡¯ll let you be arrogant in front of me now, but I¡¯ll make you lose your reputation tomorrow. Song ran stared at the smug face of the viin in front of her and said angrily, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s you! You changed my college entrance examination choice!¡± It was a statement, not a question. She was sure that Wen Huihui had done something behind her back and wanted to change her life. Wen Huihui sneered and stared at her with a ferocious expression. ¡°What are you saying? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Song ran gritted her teeth and red at her. Wen Huihui, you¡¯re really scheming. You¡¯ve been thinking about how to push me into the abyss for the entire semester, haven¡¯t you? ¡± She stole the sample paper and wanted to frame me. She stole my notebook and wanted my dad to break me and jinghang apart. She also wanted to y tricks during the college entrance examination but she didn¡¯t get what she wanted. now, you¡¯ve finally gotten your chance. You¡¯ve finally stepped into my life. You¡¯re really ruthless. You¡¯ve changed my school to Fu Guang University. You¡¯re sure that I can¡¯t get into Fu Guang University even if I can only score around 450 points, right? ¡± ¡®Wen Huihui, you¡¯re too vicious. Let me tell you, even if I fail this year, I¡¯ll repeat a year and go to the University of my dreams next year.¡¯ And you, Wen Huihui, you¡¯ll only be able to live in the gutter forever, a scum who can¡¯t see the sun!¡± After she finished speaking, song ran grabbed Wen Huihui¡¯s cor and leaned close to her ear. She said word by word through gritted teeth, ¡± Wen Huihui, I won¡¯t let you off. Her voice was bone-chillingly cold and had an overbearing power. Wen Huihui¡¯s eyes shed like a sh of antern. She could almost see song ran¡¯s lightning-fast tactics against her and she could only surrender under her feet. She could not help but tremble. However, he raised his chin and looked at song ran unwillingly. song ran, don¡¯t be so arrogant when you have the evidence to frame me! Song ran looked at her with a cold smile and whispered in her ear, ¡± ¡°We won¡¯t make things soplicated. Just you wait!¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s lips trembled again. The form teacher walked in front of Wen Huihui and looked at her coldly. She was ashamed that such a shameless and evil girl had appeared in her ss.¡±Wen Huihui, you were the one who changed song ran¡¯s first choice, weren¡¯t you? everyone knows that you don¡¯t like her. Song ran initially filled in the form for sea acting, and so did you. You were afraid that song ran would push you down, so you changed her first choice. You¡¯re such a disappointment. You¡¯re a disgrace to ss 31 and No. 1 middle school! The students in the ss were also pointing at Wen Huihui and discussing her shameless behavior. Chapter 292 292 Chapter 296 the truth is revealed Song ran did not linger in the battle. She left Wen Huihui in the middle of the storm and rushed out of the ssroom. She would leave the matter of scolding and criticizing Wen Huihui to the onlookers. She had more important things to do. Li Sheng and the others also rushed out and caught up with her, ¡± Xiao ran, where are you going? ¡± Song ran ran ran as fast as she could, and white steam wasing out of her mouth. She panted and said, ¡± ¡°An eye for an eye!¡± I think it¡¯s better to use my connections to see if we can change your form at the city¡¯s education Bureau, ¡± Li Sheng said anxiously. &Nbsp; Song ran shook her head. it¡¯s useless. The management is very strict. This year¡¯s college entrance examination has attracted a lot of attention. Even if the governores forward, it¡¯s useless. Once the ban is submitted, it¡¯s a foregone conclusion. It was precisely because the college entrance examination this year had attracted a lot of attention that she had been very careful. She had even specially asked teacher Gao to tell her that she and Wen Huihui¡¯s examination venue had been staggered. However, she did not expect that she would still fall for her trick in the end. Sun yi said from the side, ¡± song ran, don¡¯t panic. I heard that this year¡¯s college entrance examination is harder than the previous years. With your score, you really have a chance of getting into Fu Guang. ¡°When will Fu Guang¡¯s cut-off points be out?¡± song ran was worried. ¡°In three days.¡± Song ran gritted her teeth. even if I somehow managed to recover my light, I will make Wen Huihui pay the price! Wen Huihui¡¯s change of choice had caused her to be given a major demerit by the school. She didn¡¯t care at all. Scold all you want. It¡¯s just a major demerit. Anyway, a minor demerit has been recorded. What¡¯s the big demerit? she¡¯ll be a college student in the future. Who would dig up old scores and look for high school files? Oh, that¡¯s wrong. What she didn¡¯t know was that these files would follow her for the rest of her life. People in this era paid great attention to morality and character, and this major mistake would forever be an indelible stain in her life. Would a major demerit be enough to dispel the hatred in song ran¡¯s heart? Of course not! Li Sheng, sun yi, and the rest took turns tofort song ran, ¡± ¡°Take it easy. With your results, you really have a chance of getting onto Fu Guang.¡± Song ran had mixed feelings in her heart. On one hand, she was worried that she would not be able to get into Fu Guang. On the other hand, she was worried that even if she managed to get into Fu Guang, it would not be the University she wanted. Wen Huihui was too ruthless. She had only given her a post-recovery light and wanted to kill her off on her way to college. How could she let such an evil person go? Good people don¡¯t live long, while evil people live for a thousand years. Wen Huihui had the guts to change her first choice, but she only got a major demerit. She was criticized and rolled her eyes at. When she went home, she would stillugh wildly. How could she let her be so smug? Xiao ran, ¡± theyforted her, ¡± your score might really be able to get you into Fu Guang. ¡°What if you can¡¯t? What if he didn¡¯t have enough points to get into Fu Guang? What am I supposed to do?¡± The group looked at each other and fell silent. Wen Huihui had only filled in the form of an afterimage for song ran. If she did not meet the cut-off score for that, it would mean that song ran¡¯s hard work for thest six months would have been in vain. She would have to repeat a year and take the exam next year. Everyone¡¯s heart was filled with resentment, and even the well-behaved child Li Sheng was so angry that he cursed, ¡± that Wen Huihui is the most shameless person I¡¯ve ever met. How could she do that to ran? ¡± Song ran¡¯s face turned dark as she looked at sun yi helplessly. do you know how many marks Wen Huihui got? ¡± Sun yi: ¡± I¡¯ve asked around. She scored 490. Song ran frowned.¡¯What a piece of trash. My grades have plummeted, and yet you insist on dragging someone down with you. How detestable!¡¯ Chapter 293 293 It¡¯s hard to walk in the snow, I¡¯ll carry you do you know what the cut-off point for Haicheng Academy of Dramast year was? ¡± The few of them shook their heads. They were all proud Children of Heaven who were determined to pass the examination. Who would pay attention to the cut-off point of an art college? ¡°I¡¯ll go to the ssroom office and ask teacher Gao, wait for me,¡± sun yi said. After saying that, he hurriedly ran away. Song ran looked around and saw genuine worry on a few young and tender faces. Her Restless Heart calmed down slightly. Wen Huihui¡¯s shamelessness was real, and so was their concern. In this life, song ran had made so many sincere friends. It was worth it. That night, song rany in bed and thought about it. Sun yi had said that the cut-off point for hai Xist year was 495 points, so ording to her, this year¡¯s exam was generally more difficult, and most universities would lower the cut-off point. In that case, there were a few possibilities. First, she and Wen Huihui had both made it to the first choice on the college application form. Secondly, she and Wen Huihui had failed the roll. No, no, no, no, no, no. These two situations were not what she wanted. What she wanted to see was Wen Huihui getting herself into a trap and her name falling behind. This was in line with the naturalw that evil would be punished by heaven. However, Wanwan started to worry. Wen Huihui¡¯s score was really close to the cut-off point for hai Xi. If ... If the heavens really didn¡¯t open their eyes and let her get what she wanted, what should she do? What should he do then? No, she absolutely couldn¡¯t sit still and wait for death! The three days waiting for the passing line of Fu Guang University became the darkest three days of song ran¡¯s life. She could not eat or sleep well at night. In order not to let her sister and Gu jinghang worry, she did not reveal this matter to anyone. She had to bear the huge pressure alone. Song Xuan noticed her abnormality and asked, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you get high marks? Which school did you apply for? ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s the most reliable way to fill your pockets. It¡¯s fine if you go to the University of Finance and Economics, or the University of Science and Technology. You don¡¯t have to worry at all about the University of nmau.¡± Song ran chuckled at her sister. I filled in the form ¡®recovery¡¯. At this moment, she really had no other choice but to say this. Was she supposed to let her sister go and have another war of words with Wen Huihui? It didn¡¯t mean much. Song Xuan was shocked. you¡¯re really brave. Your first choice is revival light. What about your second choice? ¡± Song ran endured the pain. She gritted her teeth. I only filled in one recovery light. Wen Huihui, you b * tch! If I don¡¯t make you pay the price, if I don¡¯t let you have a taste of the suffering I¡¯ve suffered these past few days, I won¡¯t give up! Song Xuan was so shocked that she could not close her mouth. song ran, are you crazy? ¡± Song ran held her head and felt her heart ache. She found it hard to breathe.¡±I also think I¡¯m crazy.¡± Song Xuan saw that she was in a dilemma and could not bear to criticize her, ¡± let¡¯s wait for another two days. With your grades, you¡¯ll be hovering around the cut-off point for admission to Fu Guang. Song ran, you have to remember in the future that you have to leave a way out for yourself in life, understand? ¡± yes, sis, ¡± song ran replied with tears in her eyes. &Nbsp; Of course, she knew that she had to leave a way out. However, some people just wanted to cut off all her ways of retreat, pushing her to the edge of the cliff with their own hands, making her endure the fear of stepping into the abyss. How could she let such a person go easily! Song Xuan touched her head and said, ¡± alright, don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild. Since you¡¯ve filled in your first choice, let¡¯s leave it to fate. If you get in, we¡¯ll have one more top student in the first Academy that your sister will be proud of. If you don¡¯t get in, we¡¯ll repeat a year and continue next year, okay? ¡± With just a few words, song ran¡¯s worries were dispelled. Chapter 294 294 Chapter 298-only with money can one have a strong backbone Yes, no matter how much she thought, she couldn¡¯t change the college application form that had already been submitted. She had no choice but to ept it. At night, she had a big meal, hung up the shower curtain, and took a warm hot bath. Then, she got into bed. Regardless of whether she could get on Fu Guang or not, at least she would not let Wen Huihui have her way with Shanghai Opera! Two dayster, the admission scores of major universities were announced. Fu Guang University had a cut-off score of 609 points, Huaiji University had a cut-off score of 588 points, and Haixi had a cut-off score of 489 points. In other words, all five of them had managed to get into the first choice. As for Wen Huihui, perhaps the heavens were blind to let her fly at a low altitude and meet the cut-off score for the sea drama series. Song Xuan was the happiest. When she heard the minimum score for Fu Guang, she carried song ran without caring about her image. your sister is really good at judging people through a crack in the door. She has always looked down on you. I really didn¡¯t expect you to actually get into Fu Guang. You¡¯re the top student in Haicheng. In the future, you¡¯ll be the glory of our song family. I won¡¯t fight with you anymore. Song Guoqing was also quite happy. After all, it was a great thing for him. In the future, when he went out to do business, he could show off to his clients that his elder daughter was rich and his younger daughter had regained her light. They were both from prestigious schools. At least it showed that he had taught his daughter well. ¡°Aunt Wu, pick a day. I¡¯ll invite some business friends over to congratte you.¡± He waved his hand. The whole family was happy, except for song ran. Of course, it was a blessing in disguise to be able to attend the top school. At least they did not have to fall behind and start all over again. But after all, Fu Guang wasn¡¯t what she liked. No matter how good this school was, it couldn¡¯t make herugh from the bottom of her heart. Moreover, the heavens were blind to let Wen Huihui risk passing the cut-off point for the drama series. How could she take this lying down? Wen Huihui had secretly caused her to miss the chance to y in the sea drama. Should she give her a taste of her own medicine? The answer was self-evident! Song ran packed her things and went straight to No. 1 middle school to look for her form teacher, teacher Gao. When teacher Gao saw her, she went straight to the point, ¡± teacher, I have evidence that Wen Huihui tried to cheat. I request that you re-evaluate her paper. Naturally, she didn¡¯t stay idle during the few days when she was waiting for her score. Teacher Gao looked at her sternly. song ran, although I despise Wen Huihui¡¯s behavior, you have to promise me that you won¡¯t forge any so-called evidence. Song ran nodded her head solemnly. teacher, I¡¯m not Wen Huihui. Everything I¡¯ve said is based on real evidence. Please believe me. Every year, after the cut-off points were released, there would be requests to re-review the test papers. If the difference of one or two points meant that the cut-off points were dropped, then the Ministry of Education could make the necessary adjustments and re-review the test papers. Perhaps, they could get two points out. The other situation was that those who were suspected of cheating could also re-mark the test paper. On the surface, they could re-mark the test paper, but in reality, they could choose their words carefully and would always lose a few points. That was why teacher Gao had asked song ran so seriously. Song ran took out a roll of tape from her bag and handed it to teacher Gao. teacher, please take a look. This is Wen Huihui¡¯s cheat sheet. It¡¯s indeed her handwriting. If you don¡¯t believe me, I have a witness. I¡¯m not asking for her results to be invalid. I just want to re-mark her papers. Teacher Gao took the tape from her and looked down at it. She then flipped through Wen Huihui¡¯s homework andpared her handwriting with Wen Huihui¡¯s. She then said with a serious expression, ¡± the handwriting is indeed Wen Huihui¡¯s. How about this, I¡¯ll hand it in to the grading team and let them re-mark Wen Huihui¡¯s paper. Chapter 295 295 He¡¯s having a fever Usually, people who were suspected of cheating would be strict when re-marking the test papers. She did not believe that Wen Huihui¡¯s test papers had no errors at all. ¡®Wen Huihui, since you¡¯ve changed my dream to recovery, then don¡¯t me me for giving you an eye for an eye!¡¯ When Wen Huihui found out about the cut-off points for sea drama, she was so happy that she almost jumped up. Her wish had been fulfilled, she had finally gotten her wish! She got into Haicheng Drama Academy as she wished. As for song ran, she was proud for the first 18 years of her life. However, that was not true pride. From now on, Wen Huihui would slowly crush her under her feet step by step and make sure that she would never be able to rise again. With song ran¡¯s results, she would definitely lose her reputation if she wanted to get into the fu Guang examination. She was toozy to even find out. Now, she could finally hold her head high. So what if she was criticized? They were being mean to song ran on purpose. She did not care about the words of those who were not important. From now on, she, Wen Huihui, would be a student at Haicheng Drama Academy. As for song ran? He¡¯s just a loser whose name has fallen behind the sun! She had to start all over again. A yearter, she, Wen Huihui, might have already be famous. Wen Huihui was so happy that she could not close her mouth. It felt great! It was too satisfying! The humiliation she suffered for the past six months was all returned to the arrogant song ran. She would use reality to tell Gu jinghang that he had chosen the wrong person. Song ran was a pampered girl and she might not be able to recover from this and stop improving. If that happened, the distance between them would only grow wider. Perhaps, Gu jinghang would regret his choice when the time came. Yes! She had to make herself more and more outstanding. Once she entered the sea drama, she had to be good at using all kinds of opportunities to make a name for herself. Although her father did not treat her well, at least he opened a dance club and knew many people in the entertainment industry. When the time came, he would introduce her to them. In addition, she thought that she was quite talented, so she would be able to be famous. That night, the phone in her house rang. The nanny picked up the phone and called her with a light expression, ¡± Wen Huihui, you have a call. Wen Huihui gave the housekeeper a sidelong nce. today, you¡¯re all looking down on me. I won¡¯t stoop to your level. In the future, you¡¯ll have to kneel in front of me and I¡¯ll respond to you. She picked up the phone and saw that the person on the other end of the line imed to be from the city¡¯s education Bureau. Wen Huihui did not take it to heart.¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡± Was it still a major demerit? There was no end to this school, so what if he remembered? what was the big deal? She didn¡¯t care at all, okay? It was a deep baritone voice on the other end, trying to verify her identity. are you Wen Huihui, the student number 12 from Year 3 ss 1 and the college entrance examination admission ticket number 3119874012? ¡± At the mention of the admission ticket number, Wen Huihui¡¯s expression turned wary and her voice became cautious. yes, I¡¯m Wen Huihui. May I help you? ¡± it¡¯s like this. At the request of the school, we have re-marked your exam paper. Two points will be deducted from your math score and one point will be deducted from your Chinese score. If you have any doubts, you cane to the city Education Bureau to mark it for you. Wen Huihui lost her bnce and fell limply onto the chair at the side. Her face instantly turned pale and her voice trembled uncontrobly.¡±Yingluo, what are you saying? Why did you re-mark my test paper? Who gave you permission to re-mark my exam paper?¡± Chapter 296 296 Song Xuan is suspicious? The baritone on the other end of the line was not surprised at all. It was obvious that he was used to this. The students who were notified usually had this kind of reaction. His voice was a little perfunctory. ¡°If you have any questions, juste to the city¡¯s education Bureau tomorrow.¡± Wen Huihui was so flustered that she was almost shaking like a sieve. She trembled as she put the phone down. After putting down the phone, she was still trembling uncontrobly. She forced herself to stay calm, to stay calm. She walked back to her room in a daze and paced back and forth in the small room. He mumbled to himself,¡±how could this be?¡± Why is it like this?¡± She couldn¡¯t figure it out. She really couldn¡¯t figure it out at all. Was it song ran? She could still remember song ran grabbing her by the cor and gritting her teeth as she said that she would not let her off. Song ran¡¯s eyes were serious. She was here for revenge! She sat on the bed in utter despair. In less than a day, song ran had ruthlessly destroyed her beautiful dream. She was such a hateful b * tch! She screamed hysterically. song ran, you¡¯re too evil. You¡¯ll die a horrible death! The next day, Wen Huihui went to the city¡¯s education Bureau early in the morning. She was extremely cautious when she saw the serious-looking staff. She entered an office and saw her exam papers spread out on the desk. Wen Huihui suppressed her anger and asked, ¡± ¡°I want to know, why did you re-mark my test paper?¡± The staff member nced at her with a contemptuous look. someone reported that you were suspected of cheating. Therefore, someone from your school came forward to request for your exam papers to be regraded. During the grading process, they found some problems with the previous grading, so they adjusted your score. Wen Huihui almost choked on her own breath. ¡°Report me for cheating? Who was it? Did she have any evidence? Or are you just talking nonsense and trying to frame me?¡± The staff member was clearly a little impatient. ¡°This is your school¡¯s business. It has nothing to do with us. Take a look at the redrawn papers and see if there are any problems. If there are no problems, we¡¯ll file them away.¡± Wen Huihui quickly picked up the test paper and browsed through it. She would always give herself three more points. She was just short of these few points to be able to act in Shanghai. She couldn¡¯t ept it. She couldn¡¯t ept that her fate was being yed around with by others. No! She must not let that b * tch song ran get what she wanted. She must try her best to squeeze out some of her pride and then enter the theater as she wished to p that b * tch¡¯s face. She anxiously looked at the test paper in front of her and focused on the ces where the marks were marked and deducted, hoping to point out the marking teacher¡¯s mistakes. However, Huahua didn¡¯t. The more anxious she was, the more despairing she realized that the marking was very rigorous. One or two points were considered again and again. If she wanted to pick out one point, it was simply as difficult as ascending to the blue sky. Her hands trembled more and more, and her face became paler and paler. She almost couldn¡¯t stand. With just these few points, she was about to miss the chance to film. She was just short of these few points. How could song ran be so cruel? How could song ran treat her like this? She was so anxious that she wanted to cry. She read until the end and mmed the test paper on the desk in despair. Large drops of tears fell down, and she looked extremely innocent and pitiful.¡±Teacher, please do me a favor and give me a few more points. I was only three points away from my first choice. I could have gotten in, but someone set me up. I didn¡¯t cheat, I really didn¡¯t cheat!¡± Chapter 297 297 Filling in the application form The staff member nced at her. I¡¯m sorry, student. If you confirm that there are no problems, we will file it. We can¡¯t change the scores on our own. If the higher-ups find out, we will be fired. If there are no problems, please go back. Wen Huihui trembled as she was asked to leave the office by the staff. She mmed her fist on the wall and gritted her teeth.¡±Song ran, you b * tch! Bitch! You¡¯ve ruined me!¡± After leaving the city¡¯s education Bureau, Wen Huihui went straight to the song family¡¯s house. She wanted to look for song ran and give her a hard p in the face. She wanted to p the face of the woman who shattered her dreams. She was going to tear her face apart! At the entrance of the song family¡¯s house, Wen Huihui kicked open the small metal door and barged into song ran¡¯s house. Song ran was the only one in the living room while aunt Wu was busy in the kitchen. Wen Huihui walked towards song ran step by step with a murderous aura. She was furious and raised her hand, but song ran grabbed her wrist. Although she was sitting, her aura was naturally stronger than Wen Huihui¡¯S. Song ran calmly said, ¡± ¡°Wen, who allowed you to trespass my house?¡± Wen Huihui raised her other hand and was about to p song ran in exasperation. Song ran grabbed her other wrist and pushed her to the ground. you came to my house and tried to hit me. Wen Huihui, can you stop acting like a wild dog? ¡± Wen Huihui jumped to her feet and pointed at Wen Xinya¡¯s nose in anger. ¡°Song ran, why are you pretending to be innocent in front of me? Do you dare to touch your conscience and say that you didn¡¯t pull any tricks behind my back to get the school to re-evaluate my test papers? How dare you use such a shameless and dirty method to deal with me?¡± Song ran looked down at the person who was speaking without thinking. She crossed her arms and snorted, ¡± ¡°Wen Huihui, I¡¯ve always been impressed by your ability to call a thief a thief. I didn¡¯t expect you to break the bottom line of your shameless behavior today. Shameless? Dirty? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s more appropriate to use such a term on yourself? Who Do You Think You Are? You changed my life so easily with just a few strokes. Who do you think I am, song ran? do you think I¡¯ll sit still and let you do whatever you want to me? ¡®Wen Huihui, Wen Huihui, why can¡¯t you learn?¡¯ I¡¯ve told you before that I, song ran, am not that easy to bully. If you bully me, I¡¯ll return the favor. At the end of the day, you¡¯re the one who left me something to use against you. Do you dare to Pat your chest and say that you¡¯re not nning to cheat?¡± Wen Huihui could no longer argue with her calmly. She pounced on her like a mad woman. ¡°Song ran, you¡¯ve ruined me. You¡¯ve ruined me! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Song ran raised her hand and gave her a tight p. The p made her dizzy and she fell into the chair. Song ran approached her and grabbed her by thepels. Her eyes were sharp.¡±Wen Huihui, if you didn¡¯t change my form without permission, do you think I¡¯d have nothing better to do to you? Don¡¯t say that I¡¯ve harmed you, you¡¯re the one who harmed yourself! Not only did you harm yourself, but you also harmed me!¡± Wen Huihui trembled uncontrobly. She had been furious at first, but now, she was panicking. She hated song ran to the core. Song ran¡¯s lips inched closer to her ear and her words were cold to the bone. Wen Huihui, I¡¯m giving you a serious warning today. If you dare tomit any crimes on my head again, I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead! Wen Huihui was terrified. She had no idea how capable song ran was. With song ran like this, she could not even y any tricks, let alone control her. Chapter 298 298 Chapter 302-overqualified Wen Huihui suddenlyughed. She stared at song ran and said, ¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t get my first choice, I can¡¯t. At least I have Haiyuan art school to go to. It doesn¡¯t feel good to be forgotten, right? Could it be that you¡¯re too jealous of me, so you¡¯re trying your best to pull me out of the quota for sea drama?¡± Song ran smiled and said with a look of disdain, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m a student from the top university in Haicheng. Why would I be jealous of you, an art student from a third-rate art college? Wen Huihui, don¡¯t think too highly of yourself, okay?¡± Wen Huihuiughed coldly as if she had just heard the funniest joke she had ever heard in her life. song ran, it¡¯s broad daylight. What are you dreaming about? ¡± how much did you think I scored? ¡± song ran chuckled. &Nbsp; Wen Huihui could tell from her eyes that the person opposite her was not in the mood to tease her. Was she telling the truth? How was that possible? How was that possible? Song ran looked at the person in front of her and shook her head with a smile. Her voice was calm. ¡°Wen Huihui, you spent all your time on me and I spent all my time on my studies. Do you think I scored 450? 460? Or 470? I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you. You¡¯ve been busy for the whole semester, but it¡¯s all for nothing. I, Yingluo, got 620 marks. I have to thank you for personally sending me to a famous school.¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s face was drained of blood and turned extremely pale. She stared at Wen Xinya in disbelief. After a while, she used all her strength and shouted, ¡± ¡°Song ran, you¡¯re lying! You¡¯re lying to me. Impossible, this is impossible!¡± Song ranughed. it doesn¡¯t matter whether you believe it or not. It doesn¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯ve been hired by Fu Guang. Wen Huihui, let me give you a piece of advice. Don¡¯t stir up any more trouble. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be digging your own grave and will not have a good ending! Wen Huihui¡¯s eyes flickered and her chest heaved up and down violently. She mumbled, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying, you¡¯re lying!¡± That was impossible. With song ran¡¯s standard, how could she score 620 points? This was impossible. She didn¡¯t believe it! She pushed song ran away and rushed out of the room. She wanted to confirm that song ran was not lying to provoke her. She rushed to the school and went straight to teacher Gao¡¯s office. It was the end of the semester and teacher Gao still had some work to deal with. She was sorting out some documents when she looked up and saw Wen Huihui. Her face instantly darkened. teacher, ¡± Wen Huihui asked, suppressing her suspicion, ¡± I want to know how much song ran scored. ¡°What are you up to now?¡± teacher Gao red at her coldly. Wen Huihui continued to ask aggressively, ¡± ¡°Did she really get 620 points?¡± ¡°So what if I am?¡± teacher Gao¡¯s tone was unfriendly. Like a Snow Mountain copsing, Wen Huihuipletely broke down. She supported herself with one hand on the corner of the table so that her legs would not give way. Her eyes were full of anger as she said indignantly, ¡± teacher, I did pretty much the same as usual, but you suspect that I¡¯m cheating. Song ran even teased her and said that she scored more than ten marks than usual. Are you going to fool her like this? ¡± She must have cheated, she must have cheated!¡± Teacher Gao mmed the stack of books in her hand on the ground.¡±Wen Huihui, watch your words and actions. Don¡¯t frame your ssmates again! As long as you don¡¯t get your graduation certificate, you¡¯ll still be a student of No. 1 middle school. If you continue to pester me like this, the school will consider whether to issue you a graduation certificate.¡± Chapter 299 299 My legs are numb, I want a hug Wen Huihui waspletely defeated. She immediately kept quiet out of fear and did not dare to say another word. If they did not even give her a graduation certificate, she would be considered to have dropped out of high school. If she dropped out of high school, she would not be able to go to college at all. She left the form teacher¡¯s office in despair. This time, she had lost. She hadpletely lost. She had been utterly defeated and had no power to fight back. The b * tch had won so beautifully. Not only had she lost her dream university, but she had also gotten into Fu Guang University. Fate made a fool out of him! Why did fate favor that b * tch so much? Why was everyone on her side? She couldn¡¯t ept this, she couldn¡¯t ept this! Was song ran happy? She did not know. Song Guoqing invited five tables of people to celebrate with her at home. Song Xuan was also very happy and gave her a lot of gold and Jade. Aunt Wu was happy too. She had never been to school and had only been taught by song ran to the extent of literacy. Now that her family had a child from the best school in Haicheng, how could she not be happy? When he went back to the market to buy vegetables, he would always show off to others. ah Xiaoran is amazing. She was epted by Fu Guang. Fu Guang is very difficult to get into. A school only epts a dozen people. Our Xiaoran is good-looking and good at her studies. This child will be amazing in the future. The aunties in the market congratted her one after another, and aunt Wu walked with a swagger. Everyone was happy except for song ran. Fu Guang was a good university. It was a very good university. It was the best university, but it was not the University that she liked. If she was in Fu Guang, all her previous ns would be ruined. Her promise to be together with Gu jinghang would be a dream. Everything would be out of her reach and be an illusion in her mind. Hence, while the family was celebrating, song ran was the only one who was so anxious that her gums were swollen. Her gums were so swollen that she couldn¡¯t close her wisdom teeth. The moment she closed her mouth, she was in so much pain that her eyebrows were trembling. Only then did song Xuan realize her sister¡¯s unhappiness. She was puzzled and asked, ¡± Xiao ran, you only filled in the form for afterimage, so you should be determined to get it. Why are you so unhappy now that you¡¯ve been hired? ¡± Song ran clutched her swollen cheeks and mumbled, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not depressed.¡± ¡°Are you going to lie to me?¡± song Xuan red at her. Song ran¡¯s eyes narrowed and she started to make up lies, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a little nervous. I haven¡¯t experienced university life, so I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m going to live my life. Sister, you should know that when your tensed nerves suddenly rx, you feel like you have nothing to do. You feel like you have no goal and empty.¡± Yes, he was getting more and more skilled in bullsh * tting. Song Xuan was not as cunning as her and believed her words. She touched her head and said, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s always a way out, what are you so worried about? Besides, you still have a sister. If you have any questions, you cane to me. ¡± Song ran chuckled. listening to you is better than reading ten years of books. You¡¯ve opened up a new perspective. Song Xuan smiled and looked at her. don¡¯t worry about it. Since the college entrance examination is over, you should rx. If you want to eat anything, tell aunt Wu. If you want to y, tell your team leader Gu. ¡°What about you?¡± song ran mumbled. No. song Xuan shook her head. I¡¯ll have to work hard for the money you invested. Song ran hugged her. good sister, good sister. Let yang Haitao change the structure at the end of the year. The three of us will be partners and we¡¯ll split the profits equally. What do you think? ¡± Chapter 300 300 A mouthful of water sprayed on his face Song Xuan looked at her watch and said, ¡± alright, I have to go to work. Ask aunt Wu to make some tea for you. If you really can¡¯t handle it, you can go to the hospital to have a look. Understand? ¡± Song ran nodded. i know. I know. She was so anxious that no medicine would work, and her mind was in a mess. Was she really going to attend Fu Guang University in the future? To be a proper university student with a family¡¯s glory, to study a respected finance major, to be the face of the song family ... Was he drifting further and further away from his dream? Was this really the way it was? Was she really going to follow the path that Wen Huihui had given her? Just as song ran was feeling uneasy, Gu jinghang called her. When she received his call, she was quite excited. She endured the pain in her gums and tried her best to speak clearly to him. Gu jinghang could still sense her abnormality through the phone. Xiao ran, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Song ran covered her swollen cheeks and stammered, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m getting heaty, my teeth hurt.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s heart skipped a beat and his expression became hesitant. ¡°Did you take your medicine?¡± Song ran noticed that something was wrong. ¡°Gu jinghang, why are you hemming and hawing?¡± Gu jinghang coughed lightly. it¡¯s nothing. Yingluo is nothing. ¡°Tell me the truth,¡± Gu jinghang coughed lightly and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving Haicheng tomorrow for the Northwest Research Institute,¡± Song ran¡¯s heart clenched and she suddenly felt a little wronged. He did not know what she had been through these few days because she did not want him to worry. She was at her most helpless moment in her life, and he had to go and inspect her again. Perhaps this was the helplessness of being Jing Xing¡¯s partner. All of her enthusiasm disappeared in an instant, and she didn¡¯t want to question him. Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d take leave to take me out to y after the college entrance examination? Forget it, that would be too petty. ¡°Oh, then you go.¡± ¡®Oh, then go ahead.¡¯ It was a simple sentence, but Gu jinghang could hear the slight pique in her tone. His heart ached for her and he said, ¡± ran, can you send me off at the train station tomorrow? ¡± Song ran tugged on the phone¡¯s cord and endured the pain in her teeth. She said in a neutral tone, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really noting?¡± Song ran fiddled with the telephone cord and said in a nonchnt tone, ¡± ¡°Gu jinghang, I¡¯ll give you a word of advice from Mr. Liang Shiqiu.¡± ¡°What?¡± if you leave, I won¡¯t send you off. If youe, no matter how big the storm is, I¡¯lle and pick you up. Gu jinghang was helpless and his heart ached. He sighed and said, ¡± Xiao ran, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll go out with you after Ie back from the Northwest Research Institute, okay? ¡± Song ran could not help but say,¡±Gu jinghang, do you know how I¡¯ve been these past few days? forget it! Forget it!¡± &Nbsp; what¡¯s wrong, Xiao ran? ¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s heart was in his throat. It was reasonable to say that there was nothing to worry about Xiao ran¡¯s score in Shanghai Opera. Why did Xiao ran¡¯s voice sound so depressed? what was she not done with? What had happened to her these few days? it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m going to sleep. Have a safe journey, Qingqing. Ran ran, what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± Song ran clutched her cheek, which was hurting so much that it was seeping into her bones. She said softly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. We¡¯ll talk when you¡¯re back.¡± After that, she hung up the phone, leaving Gu jinghang feeling worried. The next day, at the Haicheng train station, Regimentmander Liang said solemnly, ¡± after you go to the Northwest Research Institute, they¡¯ll take you to the mountains to see theunch tower. You can learn more about technology from the chief engineer, and you can also give some of your own opinions. You know all the blueprints, so don¡¯t be too offensive, understand? ¡± Chapter 301 301 Chapter 305 foot-baking stove ¡°Yes, Section Chief!¡± Gu jinghang replied. Regimentmander Liang nodded. yes, get on. The train is leaving soon. Gu jinghang¡¯s line of sight went past Regiment Liang and He looked back. Regiment Liangughed and teased, ¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t your boyfriend send you off? Didn¡¯t she hear that the college entrance examination had ended? How could someone who is so clingy to you note and send you off?¡± Gu jinghangughed bitterly. He did not see her and turned around to get into the car. Two dayster, when song ran¡¯s toothache was getting better, Li Sheng came to her door and told her a piece of good news. The city¡¯s art and cultural troupe was recruiting. Song ran¡¯s hope was reignited. She packed up a little and went to the art troupe with Li Sheng. The quality of the stage ys, dramas, and TV series released by Haicheng City¡¯s art and culture group was quite guaranteed. The popr stars in the entertainment circle from Haicheng¡¯s art and culture group were second only to the military and government¡¯s chief art and culture group. However, the people from the military and government¡¯s chief art and culture group were rtively low-key. They were all national actors and had a higher social status. Therefore, if she could join the city¡¯s art and cultural troupe, it would be a good way out. When song ran arrived at the city¡¯s art and cultural troupe with a nervous heart, she was dumbfounded. It was winter, and the courtyard was filled with a group of people. The staff kept maintaining order. line up and get the watch. One by one. Everyone has a chance. ¡°Why are there so many people who want to be actors?¡± Li Sheng was puzzled. At this time, the entertainment industry in the coastal cities was at its peak. Many TV shows and songs were introduced ind, and more and more people were in this industry. People¡¯s views would slowly change. It was just like other industries, it was just a job. Li Sheng pulled song ran through the packed crowd and ran to a table. She took out a form and handed it to song ran, ¡± Xiao ran, with your conditions, it will definitely not be a problem. I believe in you. Song ran nodded and clenched the application form tightly. She ran to the back of the line and started to line up. She believed in herself. With her looks, she was definitely going to be epted. It was winter, and the sun was still bright. The cold wind whirled and swept across the courtyard, so cold that one would shrink their neck. The winter temperature in Haicheng was not particrly low, so it could not umte snow. At that time, the trees and branches in the courtyard were bare, reflecting the blue sky. Song ran suddenly thought of a poem by the United Kingdom Romantic poet, Shelly. Winter hade, but would spring be far away? The line was very long and winding. Song ran could not see the end of the line. She looked up and saw some young girls who were wearing thin clothes to be selected. She shook her head. Besides looking at their faces, the art troupe must also value their acting talent and ability. Song ran was even more confident of herself. She had experienced a long life and did not have many memories. Her past life¡¯s experiences were almost not shown on her face. However, if she calmed down and recalled her past life, she would have a pair of eyes that had been through a lot. She would have a better understanding of the joys and sorrows of the script. After all, she had personally experienced all of this. She was a female ssmate with a story. With this in mind, she tightened her grip on the application form in her hand. Fortunately, the heavens never left a way out. Fortunately, the heavens had given her another chance. She must seize this hard-won opportunity. The line was getting shorter and shorter. From time to time, young girls and boys would walk out of the red and white buildings. They were either happy or depressed. Song ran¡¯s heart was slowly in her throat. Chapter 302 302 It¡¯s not worth your smile Li Sheng kept encouraging her, ¡± Xiao ran, you can do it. You can definitely do it. With your face, just by standing there, you don¡¯t have to do anything and they¡¯ll hire you. Song ran forced a smile. right? I think so too. Finally, it was her turn. She pushed open the door of an office and saw a few serious staff members sitting inside. Before she could say anything, the middle-aged woman in the middle with short hair and ck-rimmed sses said, ¡± ¡°Little girl, you look very young. Are you still a student?¡± Song ran¡¯s smile gradually disappeared. What did he mean? She didn¡¯t want to rely on a lie to get into this art troupe. If she was found out and expelled in the future, the art troupe, acting circle, and Drama Academy would all think it through. If she lost her integrity, then she could forget about developing in the acting circle in the future. She took a deep breath and said, ¡± ¡°I just graduated from high school.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re not going to college?¡± the middle-aged woman raised her eyebrows. Song ran bit her lip. I got into Fu Guang University. The two male and one female examiners revealed an expression of approval, but very quickly, the head Examiner in the middle coughed lightly and said, ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry, we don¡¯t take in students from the school.¡± Song ran¡¯s tensed heartstrings broke with a crack. She clenched the application form in her hand and raised her chin slightly. She didn¡¯t look like she was going to admit defeat.¡±May I know why you¡¯re not epting students from the school?¡± The head Examiner stared at her with a serious expression. because we need people who are passionate about acting, not children like you who treat this job as a joke and have yet to have a definite heart. Song ran looked serious. I¡¯m not here for fun. I¡¯m serious. I¡¯m very passionate about acting. The head Examiner tutted. as far as I know, Fu Guang University has a lot of homework. Little girl, I¡¯ll tell you clearly that you can¡¯t attend to two things at the same time when you enter the university. ording to what you said, if you really have a high passion for acting, why didn¡¯t you apply to an art school? ¡± Song ran gritted her teeth. I originally applied for sea drama. But someone changed it to recovery. The three people¡¯s expressions were the same, and they were all secretly surprised. To be able to get into Fu Guang, he actually filled in sea drama at the beginning? It seemed that this child really loved acting. But, The rules in the group were fixed, and it was obvious that the students had no time to participate in the activities and rehearsals of the group. They were recruiting actors, not a youngdy to serve. They had a y for her to act in, but she had to say that she had to attend ss and had no time. They were one of the best groups in Sea city Base, so they didn¡¯t have to lower themselves to make an exception and recruit such a young girl. The head Examiner waved his hand. we¡¯re sorry about what happened to you, but we have our own rules. We won¡¯t ept students in the school. Alright, you can leave now. Song ran clenched her fists. I can use all my spare time. After sses, I cane to study on Sundays, during winter and summer breaks. I don¡¯t expect you to give me any role. Even if it¡¯s just to serve tea in the group, I¡¯m willing to do it. The anticipation in her eyes was very moving. The two male examiners couldn¡¯t hold it in and were almost moved by this beautiful little girl. Only the head Examiner in the middle remained impartial and iron-faced,¡±I¡¯m sorry, little girl. Our rules can¡¯t be changed easily. You can leave now. Don¡¯t dy the applicants behind. Thank you.¡± Chapter 303 303 Chapter 307 changed to recovery All the hope on song ran¡¯s face disappeared bit by bit. Was she still overjoyed? Was she not meant to be an actress? She thought that the heavens had given her a second chance, so she was just ying with her? The light in her eyes instantly extinguished. The head Examiner stared at her and his eyes flickered, but he didn¡¯t say anything in the end. Song ran left the interview room with a disheartened heart. Song ran dragged her heavy feet out of the art troupe¡¯s building. The courtyard outside was still bustling with people. Those people still had hopeful eyes, longing, and anticipation. She felt that her hands and feet were a little cold. She was so dazed that when she went downstairs, she missed a step and almost fell down. Li Sheng, who was beside her, pulled her back. Xiao ran, look at your feet. Song ran snapped back to her senses and said in a daze, ¡± ¡°Oh, oh,¡± How could Li Sheng not know her expression and reaction? ¡°Yingluo, did you not get hired?¡± she asked in disbelief. This didn¡¯t make sense. Song ran reached out and pinched her face. She sighed and said, ¡± they said they wouldn¡¯t ept students in school. I didn¡¯t even get the chance to perform. Li Sheng scratched her head,¡±ah?¡± No way? Then what do we do?¡± Song ran clenched the crumpled application form in her hand and made up her mind. ¡°You can go back first. I¡¯ll wait here for the head Examiner toe out.¡± Li Sheng nced at the endless line and said, ¡± ¡°How long do we have to wait for this?¡± no matter what, ¡± song ran said firmly. I¡¯ll wait. ¡°I¡¯ll wait with you then,¡± Li Sheng said as she grabbed her hand. thank you, ¡± song ran looked at her, touched. &Nbsp; I¡¯m free anyway, ¡± Li Sheng tilted her head and smiled. I¡¯m free. The two of them stayed in the yard until the entrance exam was over. During this time, Li Sheng went to buy some buns and the two of them ate a few. They waited from dawn to dusk until nine O ¡®clock in the evening. The staff in the corridor held up the headlights and said, ¡± Okay, okay, that¡¯s all for today. Those who have received the application form,e over at eight o ¡®clock tomorrow morning. Come again tomorrow. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Song ran, who was about to freeze, immediately perked up. She rubbed her cold hands and stood up straight. Li Sheng sniffed and smiled a little awkwardly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s finally over.¡± The headlights in the courtyard turned off with a ¡± pa da ¡± sound. Most of the people who came to sign up had already left. Song ran kept stomping her feet to keep herself warm. Footsteps quickly came from the dark corridor. The middle-aged woman with ck-rimmed sses wrapped her cotton-padded jacket around her body and said to the person beside her, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back earlier. It¡¯s too cold and you¡¯ll freeze on the road. Be careful.¡± ¡°I got it, director.¡± The Head of Department was about to walk out of the courtyard when song ran quickly went up to her and called out, ¡± ¡°Chief.¡± Li Lan turned around and saw song ran, whose nose was red from the cold, standing in the cold wind. She shouted, ¡± ¡°Little girl, why aren¡¯t you home yet? It¡¯s so cold at night, let¡¯s go home, let¡¯s go home.¡± Song ran tidied up her messy hair, looking pitiful and disheveled. She opened her mouth and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to get off work.¡± Li Lan frowned, feeling a little helpless. ¡°What are you waiting for me for? I¡¯ve already told you that this is the rule of our art troupe. We don¡¯t ept students in school, so I can¡¯t show favoritism. Youngdy, can you not make things difficult for me?¡± Song ran was anxious. rules are dead, but people are alive. I really want to join a troupe. I really want to be an actress and stand on the stage. I¡¯m sincere. I won¡¯t ck off for too long. Please believe me, okay? ¡± Chapter 304 304 Chapter 308 just you wait Li Lan stared at her. youngdy, as you can see, there are many people applying for our art troupe. We received more than a thousand application forms today. Give me a reason why I must hire you. Why should I make an exception? ¡± Song ran looked at the head Examiner and blurted out, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t I look good?¡± Seeing that the head Examiner was unmoved, he continued, ¡± I¡¯m not just good looking, I¡¯m especially good looking. Among the 1000 people today, I can confidently say that my looks are definitely among the best. Is that enough? ¡± The director almostughed out loud, but he kept a cold expression on his face as he sized her up.¡±Do you think our art troupe recruits people based on looks? Do you think we¡¯re so shallow?¡± Song ran was anxious. but I¡¯m not just good-looking. I¡¯ve been through a lot and I¡¯ve gained a lot of insights about life. I¡¯ve also acted in stage ys in school. My abilities are not inferior to my age. You can test me. I can improvise. The director gently pushed her arm. alright, little girl, don¡¯t waste my time. It¡¯s so cold. If you¡¯re not going home, I have to go home. After saying that, he tightened his scarf and walked out of the courtyard. Song ran stood in the courtyard in despair. When she heard the old man guarding the dooring over, she said, ¡± ¡°Little girl, hurry up and go home.¡± ran, ¡± Li Sheng pulled her hand. why don¡¯t we go home first? ¡± Song ran sighed and turned to look at Li Sheng. ¡°Is it because I¡¯m really not suited to be an actor?¡± Li Sheng didn¡¯t say anything and just stayed by her side. Song ran stood there for a while. The old gatekeeper could not help but stomp his feet to get some warmth. Finally, song ran sighed and left the art troupe with Li Sheng. In an old house in a small alley not far from the art troupe, Li Lan returned to her Maiden Home and said to her sister, li ¡®e, ¡± ¡°I met a very funny little girl today.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± li eughed. she got into Fu Guang University, but she insisted on joining our art troupe. I told her that we don¡¯t ept current students, but she didn¡¯t listen and insisted on joining. She even said confidently that she was beautiful. Yes, very beautiful. Her facial features are impable, and she¡¯s tall. The name of this little girl, Qianqian, is quite nice. It¡¯s song ran Qianqian. Li e was shocked,¡±ah?¡± Song ran?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You know her?¡± Li e was the Director of People¡¯s Park. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I know him? I¡¯m telling you, this girl is very stubborn. She won¡¯t give up until she achieves her goal.¡± Li Lan: ¡± that girl¡¯s every move and every word is filled with confidence. I¡¯m not wrong about people. If she were to join our line of work, she¡¯d definitely be a star. Li ¡®e: ¡± you seem to appreciate the little girl. That¡¯s why you epted her? ¡± Li Lan snorted. how can we let her in so easily? she¡¯s still young. I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s just doing it on a whim or if she really has the determination to do it. ¡°You want to test the little girl?¡± she¡¯s a good seedling. Of course, I have to observe her well. Otherwise, when I train her to death and she loses interest, she¡¯ll run away again. Where am I going to cry to? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it,¡± li ¡®e said as she put away the bowls and chopsticks. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Li Lan said, smiling. In the song family¡¯s mansion, song ran¡¯s swollen gums had almost recovered. However, due to her anxiety and the cold wind that had been blowing all day, her right cheek was swollen again when she returned home. It was too bitter to speak. Chapter 305 305 Chapter 309 a major demerit Aunt Wu walked over, touched her hand, and screamed, ¡± ¡°Aiyo, little ancestor, why do you feel like you¡¯ve fallen into an ice cave? Where did he go?¡± Song ran covered her cheeks and said in a muffled voice, ¡± I didn¡¯t go anywhere. I went out to y with Lisheng. Aunt Wu got some hot water for her to soak her feet and filled a big hot water bag for her. Then, she opened the electric nket and the bed quickly warmed up. Xiao ran, clean your feet and get on the bed. Song ran went to bed with a heavy heart. She was so worried that her teeth were hurting. Damn it, there was really nothing that she could not worry about recently. First, she was tricked by Wen Huihui into missing out on Haicheng Drama Academy. Then, Gu jinghang had to go for an inspection and would be away from Haicheng for a long time. Next, this City art and cultural troupe gave her hope but also disappointed her. Was the heavens too free recently? why did they only like to tease her? Aunt Wu poured some hot water and brought two pills over. ¡°Your gums are swollen again, right? You little girl, your body hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet, and you¡¯re being blown away by the cold wind. Why don¡¯t you know how to take care of your body?¡± yes, yes, ¡± song ran replied perfunctorily. I know. don¡¯t go out tomorrow. Rest at home for a few days. The new year is in a few days. When your sister is off, let¡¯s go to the department store to buy clothes. I still have to go to the market to buy more new year goods. Aiya, I¡¯ve been really busy recently. Aunt Wu was still mumbling at the side while song ran was in a daze. Her mind was thinking about what she should do next. The art troupe seemed to be her only way out. She couldn¡¯t give up so easily. She would go and beg the head Examiner tomorrow. He looked cold on the outside but was warm on the inside. He would even care if she was freezing. It¡¯s decided then. I¡¯ll continue to beg her tomorrow. Anyway, she¡¯s clinging to me. Lou LAN won¡¯t return until he breaks! Aunt Wu nagged for a long time before she finally left her room. Song Xuan came backter than her and entered her room as soon as she came back. ¡°I heard from aunt Wu that your gums are swollen again?¡± Song ran sobbed. it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be fine tomorrow. Song Xuan tucked her in and said,¡±don¡¯t be too wild when you¡¯re on vacation, okay?¡± When I¡¯m done with my year-end work, I¡¯ll take you and aunt Wu to buy new clothes.¡± yes, sister. You should quickly take a shower and go to bed. You¡¯ve had a long day. The next day, the right side of song ran¡¯s face was swollen again. When she left the house, aunt Wu could not stop worrying. it¡¯s two degrees lower than yesterday. Ran, you should just rest at home. Don¡¯t go out. Song ran was dressed like a ball. She put on a cap and opened the door in a righteous manner. aunt Wu, I have to work hard for the future of my life. It¡¯s just a toothache, what¡¯s there to worry about? ¡± After that, he went out. Li Sheng could not stand the cold. He had stayed with her until nine O ¡®clock the day before, but he caught a cold and had a high fever that night. When he called in the morning, his voice was so hoarse that he could barely speak. The two patients consoled each other while song ran went to the art troupe. Today¡¯s event was still as Grand as ever. The art troupe¡¯s courtyard was still crowded with people. Song ran did not fight for a seat. She just asked for a stool beside the staff counter. A few of them who had finished worktest night recognized her and walked over to tell her not to wait. Their director was a very principled person and had never made an exception to ept students in school. your director will make an exception for me, ¡± song ran said nonchntly. &Nbsp; The staff passed on the message to Li Lan, who lowered her head and smiled. This little girl¡¯s confidence was quite valuable. It was a character, the style of a famous character! Chapter 306 306 The cut-off score announced ¡°Director, should we chase her away?¡± Li Lan waved her hand. don¡¯t chase her away. It¡¯s windy outside. Tell her to wait in the shed. Give her a portion of her lunch at noon. Don¡¯t tell anyone that I gave it to her. ¡°I got it, director.¡± Song ran waited in the shed until it was dark. Shey on the side and slept soundly. Li Lan lifted the curtain and peeked inside. Then, she sneaked away. When song ran opened her eyes again, the lights in the courtyard were off. She rushed out and saw that the staff was cleaning up. She quickly grabbed a person and said, ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your Department Director?¡± ¡°Department Director, you¡¯re home.¡± why didn¡¯t you wake me up? ¡± song ran was annoyed. &Nbsp; The staff member felt wronged. you didn¡¯t tell me to call you. Why don¡¯t youe back tomorrow to take a look? ¡± Song ran¡¯s entire body was numb from her sleep. She was limping as she walked out against the strong wind. Song ran stayed in the art troupe¡¯s courtyard for six consecutive days. On the seventh day, song ran insisted oning. She sat in the shed. The sun shone on her in the afternoon. It was warm and made her want to sleep. However, she did not dare to sleep. She forced herself to keep her eyes open until it was dark. That day was thest day of recruitment for the art troupe. The sky had just turned dark when work was over. Song ran quickly walked out of the shed and saw the head Examinering out with a book under his arm. She quickly went over and greeted him, ¡± ¡°Chief.¡± Li Lan nced at her with a serious expression. ¡°Youngdy, why are you still here?¡± Song ran followed her all the way. Her right cheek was badly swollen because of the toothache. She tried to gain more sympathy points by putting on a show of self-pity. I¡¯ll wait for you here. I hope you can ept me into your art troupe. I promise to study hard and practice hard in the future to shine for our art troupe. Li Lan snorted,¡±what do you mean by our art troupe?¡± When did it be our art troupe?¡± Song ran covered her cheeks with her hands and looked at her pitifully. Li Lan had a sharp tongue but a soft heart. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your face?¡± Song ran quickly moved her face closer to him as if she was presenting a treasure. ¡°I was exposed to too much wind the other night, so my gums are swollen. It¡¯s very painful, so I can¡¯t even eat. I¡¯ve been eating liquid food for the past two days.¡± Li Lan snorted,¡¯is this a trick to hurt yourself? It¡¯s useless to act pitiful in front of me, you know?¡± Song ran shook her head. Dean, I¡¯m not acting pitiful. I¡¯m really pitiful. I was supposed to apply for sea drama, but my ssmate changed it to Fuguang behind my back. I got a high score, or I would have fallen behind this year. Although I got into Fuguang, I still have my heart set on my acting career. I really can¡¯t give up halfway. Dean, I know you¡¯re a reasonable person. Please, give me a chance, okay? ¡± In the Twilight, song ran¡¯s eyes were sincere and her hands were half clenched into fists. In Li Lan¡¯s eyes, this youngdy was very nervous and uneasy. It also showed that she was really concerned about whether she could enter the art troupe. He was a good seedling and had been tested enough. He had enough determination, perseverance, and was confident and daring. How could she bear to miss him? She deliberately put on a straight face and said in a neutral tone, ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to say this first. You¡¯re the first one here. As a neer, you won¡¯t have any opportunities to perform. You¡¯ll have to start from backstage. You¡¯ll have to move the props and borrow the costumes. If youin, I¡¯ll fire you immediately. Do you understand?¡± Song ran was stunned for a moment and asked with uncertainty, ¡± ¡°Are you recruiting me?¡± Chapter 307 307 Re-marking her test paper Hmph! Li Lan snorted. if I don¡¯t hire you, the people in our troupe will say that I¡¯m abusing you. Song ran was so happy that her eyes turned red. She bowed deeply to her and said incoherently, ¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you. I¡¯ll definitely work hard and live up to your expectations!¡± Hard work paid off! Song ran returned home happily. She thought about what supervisor li had told her. From tomorrow onwards, she would be reporting to the art troupe. She would be on probation for a week. After that, she would decide whether to stay or leave. She had to perform well. When he got home, aunt Wu came to him. ¡°Team leader Gu just called to look for you.¡± alright, ¡± song ran replied indifferently. &Nbsp; team leader Gu left his phone number. He asked you to call him back when you¡¯re back. Song ran took the note and snorted. ¡°Who¡¯s going to call him back?¡± Mother Wu looked at her with a smile. this is rare. Did you have a conflict with team leader Gu? ¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows. since he¡¯s here for an inspection, let him carry out his mission in peace. I won¡¯t call him and disturb him. Song ran clutched her aching cheek and ate a little before going upstairs. Gu jinghang waited for a long time in the reception office of the Northwest Research Institute, but no one came. Seeing that it was gettingte, he left the reception office with a slight disappointment. Song ran was so excited that she did not have the time to care about Gu jinghang. She was busy thinking about how to perform well when she joined the art troupe tomorrow. Besides, she had not told her family about this yet. If her sister and her father knew about it, would they be strongly against it? It was better to hide it from them for now. At least, he had to wait until he became an official member of the art troupe. By then, it would be toote for them to object. The next day, song ran woke up early. During breakfast, song Guoqing even asked her, ¡± since it¡¯s the holidays, sleep a little more. It¡¯s so cold, why are you up so early? ¡± Song ran¡¯s toothache was also much better. She said perfunctorily, ¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going out to y with Li Sheng.¡± Song Guoqing nodded. yes, you can have fun. But don¡¯t go too crazy, okay? ¡± Come home earlier tonight, it¡¯s the end of the year and it¡¯s not very peaceful outside.¡± Song Xuan also said, ¡± that¡¯s true. It¡¯s the end of the year. Many idlers n to steal some money and go home for the new year. They will go home when it gets dark. Do you hear me? ¡± Song ran nodded her head vigorously. yes, I heard it. I heard it. After breakfast, song ran rushed to the art troupe. The art troupe¡¯s door was not open yet, so she stood guard at the door outside the courtyard. She was all smiles as she waited for the old man to open the door. The old man came with director li. Song ran quickly handed him a thermos. ¡°Director Li, I brought some sweet soup. Try it.¡± Director li looked at her with a cold face. just do your job well. Don¡¯t try to corrupt me with small favors. I don¡¯t buy it. Song ran retracted her hand and replied, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll also do my best.¡± ¡°What sweet soup did you bring?¡± the old gatekeeper tried to smooth things over. Song ran quickly handed her a thermos. ¡°Red bean wine egg custard.¡± Sir system praised, ¡± oh my, this is delicious. Director li loves to eat wine. I¡¯ll bring it to director Li¡¯s office for you. ¡°Sorry to trouble you,¡± song ran said with a smile. The old gatekeeper happily entered an ivory-white building on the left with a thermos. ¡°Don¡¯t bring them around anymore, understand?¡± chief physician Li¡¯s tone was still unfriendly. Chapter 308 308 It¡¯s too early to be proud She was the one who made an exception and recruited song ran. If she were to ept any small favors from song ran, wouldn¡¯t she be the subject of gossip? It would not be good for this youngdy¡¯s reputation. I understand, ¡± song ran nodded solemnly. director. She had wanted to bring some food to express her gratitude to the director on the first day, so she didn¡¯t think too much about it. The city¡¯s art troupe was veryrge. There were three performance halls, each with three floors. Every day, there were thousands or even tens of thousands of people who came to watch the stage ys. Therefore, except for those popr actors and actresses, the other less well-known actors and backstage staff were all very hard. Director li asked someone to take her backstage. There weren¡¯t many people at the moment. There were only a few staff members pushing the clothes rack. There were all kinds of costumes and props on it, and the backstage looked messy. Zhang Ying reached out and stopped a young, fat man. ¡°Great army! Great army!¡± The man in the big cotton-padded jacket called da Jun ran over. ¡°Elder sister Ying, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Zhang Ying pointed at song ran. this youngdy will be working for you from now on. You should guide her. Da Jun¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw song ran. ¡°This little girl is so pretty. Isn¡¯t it a waste to put her backstage and work for me?¡± Zhang Ying red at him,¡±what are you being so long-winded for?¡± You just have to teach her well ording to the Dean¡¯s arrangements.¡± ¡°Alright, alright,¡± da Jun nodded. Zhang Ying left after she finished speaking. Da Jun greeted song ran warmly, ¡± ¡°You can call me big brother Dajun. I¡¯ll take care of you in the art troupe.¡± Song ran quickly replied obediently, ¡± my name is song ran. You can just call me Xiao ran. I would like to ask, what are our specific jobs? ¡± The Army tightened their old cotton-padded jacket and rubbed their bird¡¯s nest hair. there are too many things we have to do. We have to rent clothes and props, arrange the actors ¡®time, arrange the stage lights, and even serve tea to the actors. All of these are considered our jobs. In short, we do odd jobs and do everything. Song ran¡¯s heart turned cold. Although supervisor li made an exception and hired her, she did not take care of her at all. She had to start from the bottom. However, since she was already here, she should work hard and not look down on this and that. This was a good opportunity. If she did a good job, director li would naturally appreciate her. ¡°Then, brother Jun, please assign me a job.¡± Da Jun chuckled. you¡¯re quite proactive. Alright, go to Lianhua Road and rent your costume. I¡¯ll give you a listter. Rent it ording to the list and don¡¯t leave anything behind. Also, check if the costume is damaged. Be careful, understand? ¡± ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± Song ran followed the song and dance troupe¡¯s old van to the clothing rental Center on Lianhua Road with great enthusiasm. The ce was huge, and all the major performing groups in Haicheng usually rented their clothes there. There were all kinds of clothes that were probably more than five thousand years old. The art troupe was the biggest performing organization aside from the No. 1 Art troupe. Therefore, the people here were rather polite to song ran. They personally brought her to the dressing room she needed. Song ran could not help but ask, ¡± do people from the No. 1 art and cultural troupee here to rent clothes? ¡± Thedy chuckled. the costumes that the No. 1 Art troupe needs are all sent over by a phone call. We¡¯ll rush to send them over. Who would dare to offend us? ¡± Chapter 309 309 Chapter 313-hope shattered When she got back tonight, she had to call him as soon as possible. She had to hold on to him tightly. When her jinghang was promoted to the Section Chief in the future, he might transfer her to the first art and cultural group. Then, she could stand at the top of the food chain. Well, it¡¯s decided then. Song ran counted the clothes that she needed. Thedy who could not lift her arms and shoulders was covered with clothes. The cart she was pushing was also filled with clothes. She looked extremely disheveled. The driver was a middle-aged man with a greasy face. He was eloquent with his words, but his hands never moved. When he saw song ran walking over with difficulty, he leanedzily on the driver¡¯s seat and smoked. He said, ¡± youngdy, put all these clothes in the trunk and count them. Don¡¯t leave anything behind. The main character today is not to be trifled with. Song ran checked the number carefully again to make sure that she did not miss anything. Then, she got into the car. The driver was still in the car. Song ran gritted her teeth. Her heart was like a knife to her head. There was nothing she could not tolerate. The driver finished smoking a cigarette and threw the cigarette butt out of the window. He coughed twice before starting the car and slowly driving away. Song ran covered her mouth and nose. who¡¯s the main character of the performance this afternoon? ¡± she asked. &Nbsp; ¡°She¡¯s Jiang Feng, one of the three pirs of our art troupe.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Song ran did not have much of a reaction. The driver nced at her. be careful. Jiang Feng is famous for being picky. You should be prepared. Song ran raised her eyebrows. She had done her job well, so she was not afraid of being criticized. It was already past one in the afternoon when she finished moving all the costumes backstage and handed them over to someone else. Brother Jun asked her to go to the canteen for lunch. It was already past lunchtime and the food was almost cold. Song ran casually ate a little. Brother Jun reminded her, ¡± ¡°In the future, you have to be faster. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to eat cold food when youe back, understand?¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± The pampered second young miss song was really asking for trouble. At around three in the afternoon, song ran was busy tidying up her clothes when she heard amotion behind her. She straightened her body and turned around. The staff beside her was whispering, ¡± ¡°Sister Phoenix is here, sister Phoenix is here.¡± Song ran peeked at the entrance of the backstage with curiosity. After a while, a woman in her thirties walked in. She was dressed in a wine-red Marten long coat and a pure white fox-fur scarf. When she untied it, an emerald pendant the size of a palm was revealed. She was also wearing a marnaw ring with a beautiful color on her finger. His expression was extremely arrogant. Song ran sized her up carefully and realized that the woman¡¯s facial features under heavy makeup were just so-so, far worse than her sister¡¯s. She stood at the side without any expression. Jiang Feng saw song ran as soon as she entered the room. When a beauty looked at another beauty, she would always be picky. Even though song ran did not say a word, Jiang Feng had already cklisted her. After all, young and beautiful girls were a huge threat to her. She threw her fox fur scarf to the side and walked in, surrounded by people. She asked with a disdainful expression, ¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that woman flirting with?¡± The Lackey at the side quickly waved his hand and called for da Jun. ¡°Dajun, sister Phoenix is asking a question.¡± ¡°She¡¯s just a little girl who does odd jobs,¡± da Jun quickly replied. Sister Phoenix turned around and nced at song ran, ¡± ¡°That appearance, only doing odd jobs? Isn¡¯t it a pity?¡± Da Jun¡¯s expression was fawning. it¡¯s not a pity, it¡¯s not a pity. She¡¯s just a student. Maybe her family wants her toe over and train. I¡¯ve observed that she¡¯s a little delicate. She might not be able to take this hardship and leave in two days. Chapter 310 310 I¡¯m a student of the first Academy Jiang Feng nced at the Army thoughtfully. ¡°Alright, I know.¡± Da Jun heaved a sigh of relief, but he was also slightly worried. With this little girl¡¯s appearance, it would be difficult for her to escape from Sister Feng¡¯s trouble. The three big pirs all had their own private dressing rooms. Jiang Feng arrogantly entered her own dressing room. As soon as she entered the dressing room, she saw her performance clothes hanging neatly on the shelf. Jiang Feng sat downzily. Her attendant immediately turned the heater on her and the makeup artist began to put on her makeup carefully. Before da Jun could even heave a sigh of relief, he saw the door of the dressing room open a crack and Jiang Feng¡¯s follower waved. ¡°Da Jun,e over here.¡± Da Jun quickly ran over with a fawning smile, only to see Jiang Feng in the dressing room pointing at her costume with an unhappy expression. ¡°Who was the one who borrowed the stage costume today?¡± Da Jun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He asked carefully, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sister Phoenix? Is there a problem with the costume?¡± He was afraid that the little girl was not serious in her work. He had checked them carefully, so there should not be any mistakes. Sister Phoenix looked at him with her nose up, her voice carrying a sharp aura.¡±I¡¯m asking you a question. Why are you asking me the same question?¡± It was winter in the twelfth lunar month, but the Army felt beads of sweat rolling down their foreheads. He swallowed his saliva and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°I was the one who went to rent the costume today. What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡± Jiang Feng squinted at him and asked,¡±what?¡± Do you want the Army to protect the people under you? I¡¯ll ask the Chief to fire you.¡± Even the chief had to give them some face, so how could da Jun, who was just an odd-job worker, not be afraid? He reached out to wipe the beads of sweat on his forehead. He kept quiet out of fear and did not dare to say a word. If he got the little girl involved today, he might be directly driven out by Sister Feng. He had to hold on. Seeing his stubbornness, sister Phoenix was immediately furious.¡±Call chief physician li over and tell him to pack up and leave immediately.¡± Song ran rushed over and stared at Jiang Feng. She said in a neutral tone, ¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t Jun bro who borrowed it, I went to borrow it. Sister Phoenix, is there a problem?¡± Da Jun¡¯s face turned pale. This youngdy was really fearless. He did not know that Jiang Feng had always loved to push out young and beautiful girls who did not have any background. He was really afraid that this youngdy would cry and ask to leave in a few days. Jiang Feng¡¯s sharp eyes swept over song ran. She realized that although this youngdy was young, her aura was not inferior to others. She even dared to raise her chin after being nced at by her. He was very proud! Since she dared to be so unruly in front of her, she would teach her how to be a good person. Jiang Feng slowly walked in front of her. The most hateful thing was that even though she was wearing high heels, she was only as tall as the little girl in front of her in t shoes. She couldn¡¯t suppress her aura at all. Jiang Feng raised her eyebrows, her voice was t and domineering, ¡± ¡°Let me ask you, do you know what kind of show I¡¯m acting in today?¡± Song ran looked straight at her and said calmly, ¡± ¡°Liang Zhu.¡± Jiang Feng nodded. very good. Then do you know what Zhu Ying Tai and Marvin were wearing on their wedding? ¡± Before song ran could answer, Jiang Feng answered her own question, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Phoenix Cor and the robe of dawn. There¡¯s already the robe, but where¡¯s the Phoenix Cor? I ask you, where is the Phoenix Cor?¡± Song ran snorted in her heart. This woman was obviously looking for trouble. She was indeed a ruthless character. However, she didn¡¯t fall into a disadvantageous position. She said word by word, ¡± ¡®In the script, Zhu Yingtai was resisting the marriage with Marvin, so he didn¡¯t wear the Phoenix Cor.¡¯ Pa! A loud and clear pnded on song ran¡¯s face. The crowd gasped. Chapter 311 311 Thank you for sending me to a famous school Song ran¡¯s face was smacked to the side. She had a look of disbelief on her face. She had never expected that her first p after her rebirth woulde from someone she had no connection with. She gritted her teeth and was about to use her glib tongue to curse the other party, when she saw the Army grab her cor and say fiercely, ¡± ¡°You still dare to talk back to sister Phoenix? Ah? You wretched girl, hurry up ande with me. Go to Lianhua Road immediately to borrow the Phoenix Cor, hurry up.¡± Before song ran could do anything, she was dragged away by brother Jun. Hmph! Jiang Feng snorted. you¡¯re so eloquent. How dare you quibble with me! After giving that arrogant little girl a p, she was obviously in a much better mood. She sat back on the chair and said, ¡± ¡°Why are you still standing there? help me with my makeup.¡± The makeup artist quickly went over to greet him. In the corridor, da Jun dragged song ran out of the backstage. Song ran was not convinced. why did she hit people without distinguishing right from wrong? no, I have to reason with her. Was she, song ran, a pushover who would not retaliate even if she was scolded or beaten? She was the song family¡¯s second young miss, and everyone fawned over her wherever she went. How could she bear to be pped by such a woman? The Army¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. There was already a woman like Jiang Feng who was eager to see the world in chaos. Why was there a little chili? Chief physician li was trying to drive him to his death. He quickly lowered his voice and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you clearly. Even the chief has to give Sister Feng some face. Most of the ie of our art troupees from the three pirs. So, if you can¡¯t swallow this today and really refute her face, she can ask the Chief to fire you tomorrow. The chief will definitely not hesitate to abandon you. Song ran gritted her teeth and her expression turned ugly. if you¡¯re still angry, then you should hold back and work hard to take root in the group. Work hard and finally reach her level. By then, she won¡¯t dare to treat you like this! Song ran understood that the Army was protecting her for her own good. She calmed down and gritted her teeth, ¡± ¡°Thank you for your advice, brother Jun. I¡¯ll go to Lianhua Road to borrow the Phoenix crown.¡± Today, she had to endure this anger. In the future, he would definitely make Jiang Feng pay back a hundred times! One day, she would rece her! In Li Lan¡¯s office, Yingzi walked in and poured her a ss of warm water. Jiang Feng pped song ran. ¡°Did that girl just bear with that p?¡± Li Lan looked up at her. ¡°Without the Army to stop them, they¡¯ll probably start fighting,¡± Ying Ziughed. Li Lan shook her head with a smile and adjusted her sses. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re quite the ssh.¡± Ying Zi tutted. I think Jiang Feng is getting more and more arrogant. She¡¯s picking on her today, and she¡¯ll pick on you tomorrow. I think she¡¯s going to pick on you one day. Li Lan looked down at the script in her hand and said softly, ¡± why do you think I invited song ran in? ¡± Jiang Feng? ¡± Ying Zi¡¯s eyes lit up. you want to focus on training her and change her to Jiang Feng? ¡± Li Lan didn¡¯tment. aren¡¯t you afraid that song ran will be like Jiang Feng? ¡± Yingzi continued. she¡¯ll show off after she¡¯s famous. Li Lan chuckled. song ran is more than a hundred times smarter than Jiang Feng. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s born into a rich family, so she¡¯s a little arrogant. Let Jiang Feng Polish her sharp edges first. It¡¯s better to be more harmonious in our circle. Chapter 312 312 Are you saying goodbye to your dream of being an actor? When song ran returned to the group with the Phoenix Cor in her hands, the performance had already begun on the stage. The disguised Jiang Feng was kneeling on the stage and crying with her hair down. Song ran stared at the Phoenix Cor in her hand and gritted her teeth. ¡°You¡¯re ying with me.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it slowly,¡± da Jun patted her shoulder. Song ran lifted her chin slightly and jotted down her hatred in her little notebook. It was already 8:30 P. M. By the time the song and dance troupe was done with their work. don¡¯t show your ambition on your face, ¡± supervisor li reminded her again. remember this, and make a fortune quietly. Song ran mulled over these two sentences and left the art troupe in deep thought. There was no nightlife in this era, and it was a Midwinter Night. At this time, other than the art troupe, the other ces were quiet. Song ran walked out of the courtyard and headed outside. It was difficult to get a taxi at this time and location. She could only walk through the alley to the main street. Song ran wrapped her scarf tightly around her neck, leaving only her eyes exposed. She then rushed out of the room. The weather was cold, the street lights were dim, and there was basically no one in her path. She shrank her neck and felt a little uneasy, so she quickened her steps. There was only one dim streetmp in the long alley after a long distance. There was the asional barking in the distance, but the rest of the time, it was silent, making her scalp numb. When she was about to leave the alley, a man walked towards her. The man was not very tall and he was wrapped up tightly. Song ran lowered her head and walked straight ahead. When she walked past the man, he suddenly stopped in his tracks and grabbed her arm. Song ran¡¯s heart sank. What an unlucky year. I didn¡¯t look at the Almanac when I went out today and encountered a robbery. ¡°Don¡¯t move, this is a robbery!¡± The man¡¯s voice was fierce. Song ran tried her best to remain calm and quickly took out her wallet from her pocket. Okay, okay, okay. Big brother, I¡¯ll give you money. I¡¯ll give you all the money I have. Song ran tried her best to act calm, but she could not hide the fear in her heart. Her hand that was zipping her wallet trembled slightly. The criminal snatched her wallet and opened it. There were about 50 to 60 Yuan in it. He was satisfied with it. Song ran said carefully, ¡± brother, this is all the money I have. I¡¯ve given it all to you. Can I leave now? ¡± The criminal pulled the scarf off her face. Song ran¡¯s heart trembled when she saw the criminal¡¯s eyes light up.¡±Yo, little girl, you¡¯re pretty.¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes widened. For the first time, she felt that beauty was a double-edged sword. She made a prompt decision and immediately pushed the man in front of her. She broke into a run and ran straight into the alley. The criminal would not allow her to escape and immediately pursued her. There was a fundamental difference in the physical strength of a woman and a man. The criminal caught up with song ran in just a few steps. He grabbed her hair and threw her onto the ground. Song ran shouted,¡±help!¡± Help me!¡± The scene of that summer night on the third day of the new year suddenly shed into her mind, making her feel terrified. At that time, she had just left Wen Huihui¡¯s house not too far away and had also encountered a hooligan. At that time, jinghang had passed by and saved her. Would she still be so lucky today? ¡°There¡¯s no one here. It¡¯s useless even if you scream.¡± The criminal¡¯s eyes gleamed with lust. Song ran tried to get up, but the criminal grabbed her wrist and pinned her to the ground. ¡°Help! Help!¡± This was the first time since her rebirth that she had experienced fear in the middle of winter when Gu jinghang was not by her side. She could still deal with those people before her rebirth, but she had never experienced such things in her previous life. This made her unable to guard against them. Chapter 313 313 Are you here to send me off? She bared her fangs and brandished her ws as she resisted with all her might. The criminal became more and more excited.¡±We¡¯ve earned a lot today.¡± Song ran seemed to be struggling on the edge of life and death as she was fighting a life-and-death battle against fate. Just as song ran was inplete despair, the man who reached out to pull her down jacket suddenly groaned. He got up and looked behind him unsteadily. Song ran walked past the man and saw Huahua under the dim street light. It was Yao Xifeng. It was Yao Xifeng! Yao Xifeng was holding a brick in his hand. He seemed to have hit the back of the criminal¡¯s head. The criminal slowly walked towards Yao Xifeng. Song ran was frightened but she did not dare to approach him. The criminal punched Yao Xifeng in the face, causing him to fall to the ground. A storm of fistsnded on Yao Xifeng¡¯s face. He clenched his fists tightly and pulled out a dagger from his waist. Song ran almost screamed out loud. The criminal raised the knife and stabbed it into Yao Xifeng¡¯s shoulder. Yao Xifeng let out a scream and quickly pushed the brick towards song ran. The criminal raised the knife again. This time, he was going to stab Yao Xifeng in the stomach. In a split second, song ran quickly picked up the big brick on the ground and lifted it up high in the air. She used all her strength and smashed it on the back of the criminal¡¯s head. The criminal even turned around to look at her. There was blood on his forehead, and his eyes were fierce. He slowly raised his hand and cursed, ¡± ¡°Cheap woman hehe¡± After shouting, he fell to the ground and staggered. Song ran was so scared that she threw away the brick in her hand. She raised her leg and kicked the criminal on the ground. After making sure that he had really fainted, she felt a little scared.¡±He can¡¯t be dead right?¡± Yao Xifeng extended his hand to check the criminal¡¯s breathing andforted her. he¡¯s not dead, he¡¯s not dead. He¡¯s still breathing. I just saw public security patrolling the streets. Hurry up and call them over. We have to arrest this criminal and bring him to justice. Song ran was worried. but, ran ran can leave you here alone. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Hurry up ande back.¡± Song ran immediately ran out of the alley. Two police officers on patrol were walking towards her with their batons on their hands. Song ran quickly shouted, ¡± ¡°Comrade,rade!¡± Two police officers ran over and song ran led them to Yao Xifeng¡¯s side. She pointed at the criminal who was showing signs of waking up and said, ¡± ¡°This person robbed me of my money and even tried to tease me and molest me.¡± In this day and age, the sentence for rape and adultery was very heavy. Some of them could even be sentenced to death. Song ran must make sure that this crazy criminal received the punishment he deserved. The criminal on the ground slowly woke up and touched his head. When he looked up, he saw four people surrounding him. He immediately tried to escape in panic, but was beaten to the ground by the police with a Baton. The man twisted his body, and the police quickly took out handcuffs to cuff him. He shouted, ¡± ¡°Behave yourself.¡± When song ran saw that Yao Xifeng¡¯s hand was covered in blood, she immediately turned to the police officer in fear. ¡°Comrade, he¡¯s injured. I have to take him to the hospital to get his wound treated.¡± The two police officers escorted the criminal out. alright, go with him to treat your wound, and thene to Lingyun Road Police station to take a statement, okay? ¡± ¡°I know, I know. Comrade, thank you so much.¡± The two police officers escorted the criminal away. Song ran looked up at Yao Xifeng. He was beaten ck and blue. He was in a sorry state. He was staggering beside song ran. what are you doing here? ¡± song ran could not help but ask. &Nbsp; Chapter 314 314 The city¡¯s art and cultural troupe Yao Xifeng endured the pain and said, ¡± my dad and I went to the art troupe to watch a show. When we came out, we saw you and followed you all the way here. Fortunately, I caught up with you. No matter how song ran looked at Yao Xifeng in the past, because of him, a disaster turned into a false rm. At this moment, she was sincerely grateful to him. Song ran coughed lightly. I really have to thank you for today. When Yao Xifeng heard song ran speak to him in such a refined manner, he felt as if he had found a treasure. He grinned and pulled on the wound on his face. He cried out in pain and covered his mouth with his hand. He onlyughed. &Nbsp; Song ran saw his silly look and felt a mix of emotions. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital to check if the wound is serious.¡± Yao Xifeng limped behind her. The two of them went to the hospital. Fortunately, his wound was not deep. The nurse applied medicine and gauze on his wound. She told him not to let it get wet, and he was done. They went to the hospital and went to the police station. Because of song ran¡¯s usation and Yao Xifeng¡¯s testimony, the criminal who suddenly had an evil thought would probably have a hole in his cell. It was almost ten O ¡®clock at night when they left the police station. There were very few pedestrians on the road. The police officers were very responsible and drove song ran home. She got into the car with Yao Xifeng. Yao Xifeng kept smiling the entire way. The police officer in front kept ncing at him through the rearview mirror. This man didn¡¯t look like a good person. Song ran reached out and nudged him. Hey! Stopughing. Yao Xifeng quickly pursed his lips and whispered, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m actually quite scared.¡± what are you afraid of? ¡± song ran turned and red at him. &Nbsp; Yao Xifeng looked at her seriously. I saw you just now and wanted to follow you. My dad pulled me back and said that you didn¡¯t like me, so there was no need for you to be so persistent. I was afraid that if I wasn¡¯t determined enough, I wouldn¡¯t be able to follow you. Then, the consequences would be unimaginable. Song ran¡¯s heart sank. Perhaps Yao Xifeng was a yboy, unruly, uncultured, and frivolous. But at the end of the day, he was still kind. She revealed a sincere smile. I really, really thank you. Thank you, Yao Xifeng. Yao Xifeng once again smiled like andlord¡¯s silly son. ¡°It¡¯s only right.¡± The police car drove song ran all the way to the entrance of her house. Yao Xifeng got out of the car with her. Song ran whispered, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about what happened tonight, understand?¡± If the people in the troupe found out that she was molested by a gangster and spread rumors about it, it would ruin her reputation. Although she was the victim, those people in the dark would not care if she was the victim or not. They would only think that it was a shameful side of her and they would try their best to make use of it. Yao Xifeng nodded. don¡¯t worry. If you don¡¯t want me to tell you, I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll die before I tell you. Song ran smiled and looked at him. it¡¯s all thanks to you tonight. I, song ran, owe you. How do you want me to pay you back in the future? I¡¯ll definitely agree to everything. Yao Xifeng looked at her anxiously. Song ran¡¯s face darkened. of course, other than one thing. I already have a partner. Other than this, I can promise you anything. The smile on Yao Xifeng¡¯s face gradually disappeared. However, he didn¡¯tck anything. Song ran bade him farewell and went into the house. Yao Xifeng stood in the cold wind for a while before he turned around and left. When song ran entered the house, aunt Wu was napping on the sofa while song ran¡¯s sister was watching television. There was no more content on the television, only the shing snowkes. Chapter 315 315 Chapter 319-not epting students When song Xuan saw song ran, she rushed over in worry and anger. ¡°What did you do? You¡¯re back sote.¡± Song ran hugged her sister and said with a hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°Your sister has returned safely.¡± Song ran didn¡¯t tell her sister in detail what happened that night. It was just a matter of concern for tu Tian and the others. She only told her that she met a robber. Fortunately, Yao Xifeng passed by and saved her. Just hearing this, song Xuan was so scared that her face turned pale. She shrieked, ¡± you¡¯ve forgotten the pain after the scar healed. Did you forget that summer vacation in your third year of junior high? when you came home at night, you were almost teased and teased by someone else? ¡± it¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright, ¡± song ran consoled her. &Nbsp; Song Xuan was so angry that she gave her a lot of instructions and told her not to returnte in the future. Song ran agreed to all of them. However, even if she agreed to it, she couldn¡¯t leave early if the filming in the art troupe was scheduled to be thatte. Wouldn¡¯t that be obvious that she didn¡¯t want to continue? This matter was really difficult to handle. He would worry about tomorrow¡¯s matter tomorrow. The next day, song ran asked aunt Wu to send a pair of top-quality abalones and a stick of high-quality ginseng to the Yao family to express her gratitude for Yao Xifeng¡¯s life-saving grace. Then, she went to the art troupe. After she went to the art troupe, she told director li about the situationst night. Naturally, she only told him about the robbery. Director li was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect something like this to happen in Haicheng, which had always been a safe ce. how about this, ¡± she said calmly, ¡± if the filming startste in the future, I¡¯ll get da Jun to send you home. His house and yours are on the same road. Song ran thanked director li profusely and went backstage to do her work. Supervisor li wanted to train song ran, so naturally, she would find a shield for her to attract Jiang Feng¡¯s attention. The person was he Jiao, a girl who came in the same batch as song ran. He Jiao was a typical person who had all her ambition written on her face. As soon as she entered the art troupe, she wanted to perform on stage valiantly and be famous. Little did they know that with so many people above them, your ambitions would definitely split other people¡¯s interests. Who can tolerate you? Sure enough, Jiang Feng¡¯s attention was drawn to He Jiao, and she had no time to care about a beautiful handyman. Song ran immediately felt much more rxed. At nine O ¡®clock in the evening, the art troupe¡¯s scenes were all over. Dajun and song ran packed up and prepared to go home. Dajun pushed his bicycle and followed song ran out of the courtyard. He saw Yao Xifeng waiting outside. Yao Xifeng seemed to be suppressing his anger. He walked to song ran and said through gritted teeth, ¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll becking in food and drink? Why would I trouble you to send abalone and ginseng to my house?¡± Song ran felt a little guilty. She chuckled and said, ¡± there¡¯s no way I can repay you for saving my life. The gift is light, but the intention is heavy. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be at ease. ¡°I don¡¯t want those,¡± Yao Xifeng gritted his teeth. Song ran¡¯s head was hidden in her scarf, leaving only her eyes to stare at him. ¡°I can only give you this much.¡± The Army was confused and could not interject. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say yesterday that you¡¯ll give me whatever I want?¡± Yao Xifeng was anxious. Why did you suddenly change your mind?¡± what do you want then? ¡± song ran was helpless. &Nbsp; Yao Xifeng: ¡± I want to send you home every day. I won¡¯t disturb you. I¡¯ll wait for you outside. Is that okay? ¡± Song ran raised her hand. no, I can¡¯t. My Head of Department has already asked brother Jun to send me home every day. I don¡¯t want to trouble you. It was freezing cold. When Yao Xifeng opened his mouth, white steam rose. He said anxiously, ¡± ¡°Song ran, I¡¯m not doing anything. I just want to send you home. Do you have to do this? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s cold to ride a bicycle home sote at night?¡± Chapter 316 316 Why should I hire you? I¡¯m not afraid of the cold, ¡± song ran said with a perfunctory smile. &Nbsp; She knew that Yao Xifeng had feelings for her, but if she continued to be entangled with him, her love debt would only increase. Song ran was not that kind of person. Her heart was not big and could only hold Gu jinghang. ¡°Brother Jun, let¡¯s go,¡± she turned to Dajun. Da Jun got on the bike and let song ran sit in the back seat. He stepped on the pedal and the bike moved forward slowly. Yao Xifeng quickly got into the small car and chased after song ran. This time, they did not take the alley. Instead, they took a detour and went on the main road. Yao Xifeng¡¯s small car followed their bicycle at a moderate pace. &Nbsp; Song ran¡¯s eyes were closed. She looked straight ahead and did not look at the people around her. ¡°Pursuers?¡± da Jun chuckled. Song ran sighed. I already have a partner. He¡¯s a Captain in Songshan County¡¯s No. 2 jinghang. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just graduate high school?¡± You already have a partner? My family¡¯s youngdy is currently in her second year of high school, could it be that she has also found a partner?¡± Song ran pursed her lips and smiled. I don¡¯t know if your girl has a boyfriend or not. I only know that my boyfriend is the best. It has nothing to do with age. Da Jun shook his head. no, I have to ask mydy when I get home. I still feel that you guys are like children. You¡¯re too young to understand these things. Song ran pursed her lips and smiled. She did not argue. Yao Xifeng rolled down the car window and shouted at her, ¡± song ran, I admit that I was young and insensible in the past. I did make some mistakes, but you have to give me a chance to turn over a new leaf, right? ¡± Song ran ignored him. Gu jinghang! Yao Xifeng shouted anxiously, ¡± is Gu jinghang really that good? ¡± Song ran finally turned to look at him. She reached out and pulled the scarf around her mouth. yes, Gu jinghang is just that good. I like him. I like him so much that I will only like him for the rest of my life. The cold wind gushed into the car and Yao Xifeng shivered. He stared nkly at song ran¡¯s glistening eyes when she mentioned jinghang. It was the middle of a winter night, and the street lights slowly passed over her head. She was wearing a red down jacket, and her eyes were shining. She was shouting another man¡¯s name, but she just had to make him obsessed, and he couldn¡¯t let go no matter what. The bicycle made a turn and his chauffeur didn¡¯t make it in time. He turned around and asked if he wanted to continue following. He said awkwardly, ¡± ¡°No need, no need.¡± Yao Xifeng looked at her disappearing figure. She didn¡¯t even turn back to look at him. It seemed like she didn¡¯t like him at all. He asked the driver in a slightly aggrieved tone, ¡± ¡°Compared to that Jing Xing, am I really that much worse?¡± The driver nced at him from the rearview mirror. I¡¯ve never seen the jinghang you¡¯re talking about. It¡¯s not easy topare. But west wind, you¡¯re a talented and handsome man. I don¡¯t think there are many people who canpare to you. Yao Xifeng furrowed his brows and looked troubled. That¡¯s right. Before he met song ran, he had always thought that he was an extraordinary person. After all, young girls would always throw themselves at him when they saw him. He was not like song ran, who looked down on him. His self-confidence had taken a heavy blow, and his right shoulder was also in great pain. He waved his hand and asked the driver to drive home. The future is long, the future is long. When song ran returned home, she naturally met song Xuan, who was frowning at her coldly. Her heart skipped a beat. She felt that she could no longer hide it. e to my room. I have something to ask you, ¡± song Xuan waved at her from the second floor. Chapter 317 317 Aren¡¯t I pretty? Song ran braced herself and went to her sister¡¯s room. As soon as she entered the room, song Xuan frowned and looked at her, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to Li Sheng¡¯s house?¡± where else can I go if not her house? ¡± song ran grinned cheekily. &Nbsp; ¡°I¡¯m going to Li Sheng¡¯s house tonight,¡± song Xuan said in a deep voice. Song ran could no longer smile. Song Xuan crossed her arms and looked at her coldly, ¡± ¡°Tell me, what have you been up to these two days?¡± Song ran touched her neck. she went to the city¡¯s art and cultural troupe. ¡°To watch Yingluo and the show? With who?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not watching a show, I¡¯m doing work.¡± ¡°What kind of work?¡± song Xuan was confused. Song ran told song Xuan everything that had happened. Song Xuan¡¯s expression changed drastically, and song ran¡¯s heart was pounding. After that, song ran smiled apologetically. sis, don¡¯t be angry. I didn¡¯t tell you because I was afraid you would object. Song Xuan¡¯s face darkened. song ran, it¡¯s such a big matter. Why didn¡¯t you tell me? ¡± You kept me in the dark, didn¡¯t you? Do you think I¡¯m that kind of unreasonable and stubborn old man? Even if I object, I¡¯m only worried that you¡¯ll be too tired in that art troupe. You¡¯ve never done that kind of hard work, can you do it?¡± Song ran reached out to hug her apologetically. so, sis, you¡¯re not against it, right? ¡± ¡°Do I have the right to object?¡± song Xuan¡¯s face turned red. Haven¡¯t you already made your decision? You¡¯ve grown up and your wings have hardened. You don¡¯t tell me about important decisions anymore. I can¡¯t control you anymore. Do whatever you want.¡± Song ran knew that her sister was angry, so she quickly apologized with a good attitude. She did not retaliate and let her sister vent her anger. The Northwest wind was blowing, and the two sisters were talking quietly at night. The moon was cold and lonely, and it went into the dark clouds. The surroundings became even quieter. From then on, song Xuan asked yang Haitao to drive song ran home every day. Song ran thought that it was killing two birds with one stone. It even increased the chances of her sister and yang Haitaoing into contact. It was so good, so good! In one week, she had done more work than she had ever done in her life. In addition, Dajun had been taking care of her and had put in a lot of good words for her to director li. Director li had intended to hire her, so letting her train backstage was just to train her character. So, after a week, director Li said, ¡± ¡°Alright, you¡¯re already an official student of the art troupe.¡± Song ran pursed her lips, lowered her head, and smiled. However, she was overjoyed. She told herself to be steady and steady. Supervisor li did not like people who were arrogant. ¡°Thank you, chief physician li. I will definitely do my best to fulfill my duties, study hard, and work hard.¡± Director li nodded. that¡¯s enough. Enjoy your winter vacation. After school starts, you have toe to the regiment for an hour of training after school. You also have toe for a day off. You can decide how often you want toe after the winter and summer holidays. Do you understand? ¡± Song ran nodded her head solemnly. alright, director. Thank you. Thank you! ¡°Go home,¡± chief physician Li said as he waved his hand. When she left the art troupe, the cold air blew at her. Song ran felt refreshed and the birds on the bare branches became lively and interesting. She kept smiling as she returned home. As soon as she reached home, aunt Wu walked over and said, ¡± Ran, your team leader Gu just called you again. It was evening when song ran smacked her forehead. Aiya, I even said that I would take the initiative to call him a few days ago. I¡¯ve been so busy recently that I forgot. She quickly took out the little note from before and dialed the number back. The person seemed to have stayed in the reception room waiting for her call. As soon as the operator called, he immediately took the call. Chapter 318 318 Chapter 322-the style of a famous character A deep voice traveled thousands of miles and reached her ears. Xiao ran, are you still angry with me? ¡± Song ran tugged at the phone¡¯s cord and said in a soft voice, ¡± ¡°Why should I be angry with you?¡± ¡°I promised to take you out to y after the college entrance examination. I broke my promise.¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows. I¡¯m waiting for you toe back and make it up to me. Tell me, how are you going to make it up to me? ¡± Gu jinghang was touched. His ran was really sensible and did not feel awkward at all. What did he do to deserve such a sensible wife? He calmed himself down and said,¡±ran, I¡¯m almost done with my inspection.¡± &Nbsp; Song ran¡¯s eyes lit up. so, when are youing back? ¡± there¡¯s still an observation period, about ten days, ¡± Gu jinghang said hesitantly. Theunch tower design that he was involved in was still in the trial period, and it would take ten days to determine if it was operating well. All the engineers and participating researchers had to stay in Shaanxi city in case of an emergency. Song ran¡¯s voice suddenly sank and she sounded a little disappointed. ¡°Oh, I know.¡± The person on the other end of the line sounded a little tentative,¡±Xiao ran, it¡¯s going to be New Year¡¯s in two days, Huanhuan.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Song ran¡¯s interest waned and she had no intention of continuing the conversation. then, Yingluo, can youe over to Xiacheng and spend the new year with me? ¡± Song ran¡¯s fingers, which were wrapped around the telephone cord, suddenly paused. ¡°Ah? You want me to go to Xia city to spend the new year with you?¡± your family probably won¡¯t agree to it, ¡± Gu jinghang said uneasily. forget it, forget it. I¡¯m just making a casual remark. Hmph! song ran snorted. it seems like you don¡¯t really want me to be with you. Xiao ran, I really hope you cane. Can youe? ¡± Since song ran got into Fu Guang, song Guoqing did not really care about her anymore. When song ran mentioned to him that she was going to visit Gu jinghang in Shaanxi, song Guoqing did not object to it. He only told her to be careful. The one who opposed it the most was song Xuan. When song ran told song Xuan about it, song Xuan¡¯s face darkened as she looked at her, ¡± ¡°As the saying goes, a married daughter is like spilled water. Song ran, you¡¯re not even married yet. Why are you thinking about Gu jinghang all day? The new year is such a big holiday, and you¡¯re not at home to apany me, but you¡¯re going to the snowy Northwest to apany him? Am I still your sister?¡± Song ran quickly coaxed her. of course, you¡¯re my sister. I¡¯ve spent eighteen Chinese New Year¡¯s with you. My team leader Gu is trapped in the Northwest because of a mission. Can¡¯t I take some time off to spend some time with him? ¡± Sis, will that do?¡± Song Xuan shook her head. you ungrateful wretch. Your sister has doted on you for nothing. Her heart is only on a man. ¡°Then you should find a man to spend the Spring Festival with you, yang Haitao. Isn¡¯t that good?¡± don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart, ¡± song Xuan pinched her face. Song ran¡¯s eyes widened. Yang Haitao, when are you going to settle my sister? Song ran rubbed her face and said, ¡± I¡¯m leaving tomorrow. You¡¯ll be alone at home then. Be careful. I¡¯ll be back in a week at most, okay? ¡± Song Xuan sighed. I know. A grown woman can¡¯t be kept at home. Song ran reached out and hugged her. I¡¯ll bring you some special products from the Northwest. I heard there¡¯s a lot of good food there.¡± ¡°Is your sister a glutton?¡± song Xuan narrowed her eyes and looked at her. Song ran continued,¡±I heard that the men in the Northwest are all strong and mighty. Do you want to take a walk?¡± Song Xuan reached out and pinched her again. song ran, I think you¡¯re going to see team leader Gu with all your injuries. Am I right? ¡± How dare you tease your sister?¡± The two sistersughed and twisted together, and the night gradually deepened. Chapter 319 319 Chapter 323 hard work pays off The next day, Gu jinghang specially asked Cheng Haidong to pick song ran up from the song family and escort her to Shaanxi city. After all, it was a thousand kilometers away from Shaanxi city. It would take two days and one night by train. It was such a long journey and it was the end of the year. Gu jinghang would not be at ease to let here alone. Cheng Haidong had booked two beds. Song ran was so bored that she wanted tomit suicide on the way. Cheng Haidong could not get anything out of her. He stood upright during the day andy down at night. He was an extremely boring man. Of course, she was his captain¡¯s wife, so he didn¡¯t dare to talk to her too much. His Captain could ignore other things, but if anyone had any ideas about his wife, he would definitely take revenge. He did not dare to. Two days and one night, over a thousand kilometers, Cheng Haidong¡¯s words were: ¡°Sister-inw, are you hungry? Are you thirsty? Are you cold? It¡¯s time for you to sleep and wake up. How many kilometers are there to Shaan city? how long will it take for us to arrive?¡± After that, there was nothing else. Song ran gritted her teeth. Gu jinghang was a good manager. She had to admit that. After leaving the train station in Shaanxi, song ran shivered from the cold. She had already put on her thickest down jacket and trousers under Gu jinghang¡¯s instructions, but she was still shivering from the cold. As soon as she got out of the station, she saw a tall man waiting for her in the crowd. Gu jinghang¡¯s initially expressionless face bloomed like a flower as he waved at her. Xiao ran, here, here. Song ran ran ran towards him in a hurry. There were many people around her. When that person walked towards her, Gu jinghang could not help but pull her into his arms. Beside him, the simple-minded people of Shaanxi were staring at him intently. These two people, how could they hug each other? aren¡¯t they embarrassed? Gu jinghang restrained his urge to hug her and quickly wrapped her in his coat. ¡°Why are you only wearing so little?¡± Song ran sniffled. this is already the thickest clothes I have. I¡¯ve never been here before. I didn¡¯t know it was so cold. Gu jinghang reached out and patted her head. ¡°Alright,e back with me.¡± Cheng Haidong followed behind and shouted, ¡± Captain, I¡¯ve sent sister-inw back. I¡¯ll go back first. Song ran was shocked. aren¡¯t you going to rest here for a while before you return to Haicheng? ¡± Cheng Haidong smiled honestly. what¡¯s there to rest? I was either sitting or lying down the entire way. I was enjoying myself. What¡¯s there to rest for? ¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes widened. Fine, taking the train was torture to her, but to these people, it was a blessing. What a difference between people. Gu jinghang nodded. sure. You¡¯re needed there. You can go back now. Song ran raised her head and red at him. you don¡¯t show any sympathy to your men. At least let them have a meal before you leave. Cheng Haidong had already turned around and left. Gu jinghang said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°He¡¯ll eat on the train if he¡¯s hungry. Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Song ran clicked her tongue. team leader Gu, you¡¯re burning the bridge after you¡¯ve outlived your usefulness. That¡¯s very realistic. It was evening when they left the train station. There were not many people on the side of the road. Gu jinghang lowered his head and whispered into her ear, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be alone with me?¡± The cold wind was biting, but song ran felt her face heating up. Even her breath was hot. She raised her hand and gently hit his chest.¡±I don¡¯t want to.¡± Gu jinghang grabbed her fist. Under the cover of the Twilight, he held onto her hand without any restraint. what car is it? ¡± song ran looked around. &Nbsp; Gu jinghangughed in a low voice. ran, there¡¯s no car. We have to take the three-wheeled motorcycle. ¡°Ah? Three banners and three pranks?¡± Chapter 320 320 Chapter 324-conflict? yes, before I left, chief Liang specifically told me to keep a low profile, so the Northwest Research Institute didn¡¯t have to pick me up in a Jeep. I¡¯ve been taking the three-wheeled motorcycle by myself. As he said that, he held her hand and walked towards a ce with many people. Song ran was wearing his hat and coat. She obediently let him hold her hand and walked forward. When they arrived at a crowded ce, Gu jinghang let go of her hand. He looked for an old man and asked, ¡± ¡°Sir, let¡¯s go to the Research Institute guest house.¡± ¡°Get on, get on,¡± Sir system put out the cigarette in his hand. In the Twilight, song ran and Gu jinghang sat on the three-wheeled motorcycle that could only amodate two people. Gu jinghang became more and more unrestrained. He held her hand tightly, but his face was calm. He looked straight ahead as the three-wheeled motorcycle slowly moved forward. asionally, cold wind would blow in from all directions. Gu jinghang asked in a low voice, ¡± Xiao ran, are you cold? ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t my hand in your hand? Can¡¯t you feel if I¡¯m cold or not?¡± Gu jinghang lowered his head and smiled. The ground turned yellow and his smile made song ran feel at ease and warm. The sky had turnedpletely dark. The three-wheeled motorcycle stopped at the entrance of a courtyard. Gu jinghang took out a thirty-Yuan bill and handed it to the old man. Then, he led song ran inside. There were guards standing at the entrance. Inside was arge square courtyard with small buildings on the left and right sides. There was also a five-or six-story building at the entrance. Gu jinghang led her to the small building at the main entrance and climbed all the way up to the fifth floor. He took out the key from his pocket, opened the door, and turned on the light. The light dispelled the darkness. it¡¯s so warm inside, ¡± song ran said in surprise. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang reached out and took off his coat. yes. There¡¯s a heater on the floor. It¡¯s very warm. It was unusually warm. Compared to the weather outside, it was like a World of Ice and Fire. Song ran took off the coat he gave her, then her down jacket, and then her doubleyered jacket. In the end, she was only wearing a beige wool pullover. Gu jinghang was only wearing a dark green sweater at the moment. He stared at her and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°If your legs are hot, you can go in and change into a pair of thinner pants.¡± Song ran took out a pair of velvet pajama pants from the luggage she had brought and entered the bedroom under Gu jinghang¡¯s burning gaze. She had looked around when she came in. This was probably a military guest house. The conditions were really good. There was an independent toilet, a room, a living room, and a small kitchen. It was really considered high-end. Song ran changed into her pajama pants in her room. She folded her pants neatly and ced them aside before she went to the living room. Gu jinghang was not in the living room. Song ran looked around and found him busy in the kitchen. She quickly ran over. ¡°Jing Xing, what are you doing?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s tall figure seemed to be unable to turn around in the small kitchen. He turned to look at her and said, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have mutton soup tonight. The mutton here is very delicious.¡± As he busied himself around the stove, she slowly walked over and hugged his waist from behind. Her voice was very soft.¡±Yup, jinghang, you don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve been through recently.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s body stiffened. He allowed the mutton soup in the pot to gurgle. He turned around and held her face in his hands.¡±What¡¯s wrong, Xiao ran? We didn¡¯t finish our conversation on the phonest time. What happened?¡± Song ran told Gu jinghang everything that she had been through, from Wen Huihui changing her first choice, to her being epted by Fu Guang, to her being epted by the art troupe after waiting for a few days, and to being pped by a famous person in the art troupe. Chapter 321 321 Chapter 325-hold on tight to your legs Gu jinghang¡¯s heart ached and he med himself. He reached out to caress her cheek and frowned. Xiao ran, I¡¯m sorry for making you so isted and helpless. I¡¯m sorry. Team leader Gu couldn¡¯t wait to go back and beat up those people who bullied his Xiao ran. Song ran leaned into his arms and said,¡±Oh right, there¡¯s one more thing, ran ran.¡± &Nbsp; Gu jinghang caressed her hair and said,¡¯huh? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yao Xifeng saved me. ¡°What?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s expression darkened. Song ran said softly, ¡± it was veryte when I came back from the art troupe that day. I ran into a robber. He saw my face and wanted to take a break. Gu jinghang could not help but hug her tightly. His heart was also in his throat. fortunately, Yao Xifeng arrived in time and saved me. Gu jinghang¡¯s face was so dark that it was terrifying. have you arrested that person? ¡± they were arrested. I asked around and they were sentenced to 20 years in prison. Gu jinghang pulled her into his arms and said in a remorseful voice, ¡± Xiao ran, I¡¯m sorry. Gu jinghang was reluctant to let go of her. The mutton soup behind him was boiling and steaming. Song ran lifted her head and looked at him. Speaking of which, I remember that I was targeted by a perverted man once in my third year of junior high. At that time, I just left Wen Huihui¡¯s house. At that time, Wen Huihui¡¯s house was quite close to my house. I nned to walk back, but the perverted man went up to me and pulled my shoulder. I was so scared that I staggered. Then, a tall man passed by and saved me. Gu jinghang¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down as he asked,¡¯and then? What else do you remember?¡± Song ran leaned against him softly. I was so scared. After that man saved me, I ran all the way home. I didn¡¯t even get to see what he looked like. Gu jinghang lowered his head and kissed the top of her head. His eyes were gentle and firm. If he didn¡¯t remember, then so be it. ¡°In the future, if I¡¯m not by your side, don¡¯t walk at night anymore, understand?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She rubbed her face against his chest gently. Gu jinghang touched her head affectionately. When he heard the gurgling sound behind him getting louder, he quickly turned around to prepare the mutton soup. Song ran had not seen Gu jinghang for a long time. She was like his little tail. Wherever he went, she would hug his waist and follow him. Gu jinghang coughed lightly and said, ¡± Xiao ran, why don¡¯t you sit in the living room? the kitchen is too small. You can¡¯t turn around. Song ran hugged him tightly. I¡¯m not leaving. I want to stay by your side. You don¡¯t know this, but I¡¯ve already had a good impression of you since the first time we went on a blind date. You remind me of the man who saved me. I feel that you¡¯re as tall as him, and you give me a sense of security. Gu jinghang¡¯s back was facing her. He lowered his head and smiled.¡±Is that so?¡± yes, it¡¯s true. It¡¯s just that I was insensible at that time and didn¡¯t mean what I said. I couldn¡¯t express my feelings for you. It¡¯s really a pity. Gu jinghang turned on the other stove and began to stir-fry the vegetables. The two dishes and mutton soup were ready and brought to the small table in the living room. The two of them sat facing each other. Snow began to fall outside the small window. Shaan city was not like Haicheng. The weather here was very cold, and the snow would not melt even after a long time. When they had just arrived, the road was already covered in a thickyer of snow. Now that it was snowing again, it would definitely be covered in silver and white tomorrow. It was cold outside, but the room was very warm because of the warm floor. Gu jinghang scooped some rice for her and ced it by her hand. He then pointed to the soup beside her hand and said, ¡± it¡¯s the sheep raised by the herdsmen here. There¡¯s no smell of stinky meat at all. Try it. Chapter 322 322 Chapter 326-does he only look like an errand boy? Song ran picked up a piece and put it in her mouth. It was soft and delicious, and it hit her taste buds, making her feel like eating. ¡°Yingying is delicious.¡± Gu jinghang was satisfied. yes, eat more. It¡¯s warm to eat mutton in winter. ¡°You should eat more too,¡± song ran added. The snowkes were swept up by the northern wind and drifted to the window. The small window was soon covered with snowkes, and the world outside became hazy. Gu jinghang suddenly thought of something. it¡¯s very easy for power to be cut off here. So, you should go to bed early after eating. ¡°What about you?¡± song ran asked. ¡°I want to read. You sleep first.¡± ¡°Eh? What books?¡± the Research Institute is opening an adult University. I signed up. Song ran¡¯s eyes lit up and she said excitedly, ¡± really? Jing Xing? You¡¯re going to be a university student, aren¡¯t you?¡± Gu jinghang raised his hand and touched her face. it¡¯s not quite the same as your University, but in general, it¡¯s still a University. Ran, just like you, I¡¯m going to be a university student in the future. Song ran reached out and held his face in her hands. ¡°Jing Xing, I¡¯m so happy. I¡¯m even happier than me being able to get into university.¡± Gu jinghang chuckled. it¡¯s just a certificate. It¡¯s equivalent to a Research Institute raising our level. It can¡¯t bepared to your University. Song ran looked at him with a smile. I don¡¯t care. Team leader Gu is the best. I¡¯m proud of you. Her red lips were very close to him, and she looked at him with adoration, which made him suddenly restless. He coughed lightly andughed in a low voice. Song ran moved the stool across from him and sat down next to him. She wished that she could hold his hand and eat with him. Gu jinghang lowered his head andughed.¡±You little girl, you¡¯re so clingy.¡± Song ran leaned against him and chuckled. ¡°Because I admire you, I have to stick close to you.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s smile was indulgent but a little helpless. ¡°Silly girl,¡± Just like that, song ran stuck to him and finished her dinner. The wind was howling outside the window. Gu jinghang was clearing the dishes while song ran hung on him the entire time.¡±University student, university student, I really want to see our brother jinghang sitting in a bright and spacious ssroom studying.¡± Gu jinghang smiled as he washed the dishes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you. We usually don¡¯t go to the ssroom to study. We just read by ourselves and then take the exam.¡± Song ran hugged his waist and pressed her face against his back. ¡°Oh, Yingluo, you must be very charming when you¡¯re reading seriously.¡± Gu jinghang ced the bowl on the table and wiped his hands. He turned around and looked at her. ¡°I¡¯ve brought the books. I want to read themter.¡± Song ran hugged him. then, I want you to be the one who reads. The living conditions here were not bad. There was a small sofa in the living room and Gu jinghang¡¯s books were ced on the low table in front of the sofa. Gu jinghang sat on the sofa and casually flipped through the books in front of him. He looked up at song ran and said, ¡± I guess you don¡¯t understand much either. They¡¯re all books on physical energy. Song ran flipped through the book in her hands. I¡¯m a liberal arts major. I¡¯m reallycking in physics. Jinghang, can you understand all these? ¡± It seems very profound to me. ¡± After a while, he finished reading the book. I¡¯ll get some water for you to wash up. After you¡¯re done, you can go to your room and sleep, okay? ¡± ¡°How about you?¡± ¡°I still want to read.¡± ¡°Where are you sleeping?¡± Gu jinghang licked his thin lips and looked up at her. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep in the living room, on the sofa.¡± Song ran nced at the sofa. are you cold? ¡± she asked. &Nbsp; ¡°What else?¡± Gu jinghang raised his eyebrows and looked at her. With his current sensitivity, even if he were to sleep in two nkets on the same bed, it was inevitable that he would do something that would hurt her uncontrobly. He could not take the risk. Chapter 323 323 A p in the face Song ran quickly got up and went to her room to get a nket. ¡°Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Gu jinghang raised his hand and wanted to touch her face. After thinking for a while, he retracted his hand and said in a low voice, ¡± Xiao ran, the floor is warm enough. It won¡¯t be cold. Song ran did not ask for his help. She got herself some hot water and soaked her feet. Then, she went back to her room. There should not be any electricity tonight. Gu jinghang sat on the sofa and read a book under the light of the oilmp. The light was very dim, and only his surroundings had light. It was dark everywhere. He lowered his head slightly and read the contents of the book carefully. He held a pencil in his slender fingers and asionally wrote and drew in the book. Song ran was mesmerized by the scene. The rough man now looked more like a refined and handsome intellectual. She could not help but turn her toes and walk towards him. Gu jinghang heard her footsteps and looked up at her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go in and sleep?¡± Song ran touched her neck. can I watch you study? ¡± I want to see it. ¡± ¡°You want to distract me?¡± He said indifferently. Song ran dragged a small chair and sat across the small table. ¡°I¡¯ll just watch from afar and not sit next to you, okay?¡± Gu jinghang rested his elbows on his knees and rested his chin on his hand as he stared at her. Song ran, what¡¯s there to see? ¡± Song ran sat cross-legged on a small chair. Under the dim light, her smile was bright. you¡¯re good-looking. I like to see you study hard. You¡¯re so charming. Gu jinghang lowered his eyes helplessly and chuckled softly. ¡°If you want to see, then go ahead. Put on some clothes, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± ¡°Yes, I know, I know.¡± Gu jinghang hadpletely calmed down by now. He was fully focused on the drawing in his hand. He had scored full marks in physics and mathematics during the college entrance examination. He had an innate talent in engineering design in the Science and Engineering Department. That was why chief Liang had entrusted him with such an important task and sent him to participate in important projects. However, it had indeed been a few years since he touched a book. He had to adapt as soon as possible and not let down Regimentmander Liang¡¯s expectations. The light from the oilmp shone on Gu jinghang¡¯s body, but it did not spread too far. When it reached song ran¡¯s side, it was very weak. She sat in the dark and looked up at the snow. When she looked down, she saw his serious face under the warm light. She kept smiling and quietly watched him. Happiness was probably that simple. Two people who loved each other in a small room. She really wanted to hug him. She wanted to look at the snow in his arms and listen to his rhythmic heartbeat. Gu jinghang studied untilte at night. When he looked up, song ran was already fast asleep on the chair. Just as she was about to fall, he rushed over and hugged her. The person in his arms moaned and did not wake up. Gu jinghang carried her in his arms and gently leaned her head against his chest. Her dependence on him suddenly made him feel infinite tenderness. The room was very dark. He gently ced her on the bed and pulled the neatly folded nket over her. She slept quietly and her breathing was stable. In the dark, Gu jinghang could vaguely see the outline of her face. He gently stroked her face with his fingers and caressed her gently. She mumbled, and he quickly retracted his hand, turned around, and walked out. After he left the room, he cursed under his breath. Gu jinghang, why are you acting like a thief? He heaved a sigh of relief and went back to the sofa. Books were scattered around the oilmp. His heart was beating wildly. He was not in the mood to sleep, so he picked up a book and continued to read. Chapter 324 324 It¡¯s better to be more harmonious When he was almost out of breath, he finally put the book aside and went back to the room to check on her again. He only returned to the living room after he was sure that she had not kicked the nket off. The oilmp went out, and it was dark all around. He took out a cigarette and stood under the window. He took out a match and lit the cigarette with a weak light. The flickering me rose with the smoke, asionally illuminating his face. It was still snowing heavily outside the window. Tomorrow, they had to go deep into the mountains to test the operation of the Tower Foundation, and the mountain road would be difficult to walk on. He leaned against the window and finished the whole cigarette. Then, he sneakily disposed of the cigarette butt, went back to the sofa,y down, covered himself with the quilt, and slowly fell asleep. Gu jinghang fell asleep at around three O ¡®clock. When he woke up, he smelled a fragrant scent. He frowned and exhaled. The usually energetic man now had azy look on his face. He didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, so how could he not bezy? He got up and looked around. There was a busy figure in the small kitchen. It was still as chaotic as before. He got up quickly and rushed into the kitchen without even folding the quilt. Xiao ran, what are you doing? ¡± Song ran did not have time to turn around. I¡¯m making breakfast for you. Gu jinghang¡¯s face darkened. can you please? ¡± Song ran turned around and red at him. are you trying to look at me through the crack in the door? ¡± ¡°What did you do?¡± Gu jinghang leaned over and smiled. Song ran pointed it out to him as if she was presenting him a treasure. yam corn paste and two eggs. How is it? not bad, right? ¡± Gu jinghang patted her head. Song ran was proud of herself. Hurry up and wash up, you¡¯ll be able to eat in a while.¡± Gu jinghang looked at the two eggs by the stove and said worriedly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll fry the eggs, the oil will hurt my hand.¡± Song ran pushed him out. aunt Wu and I have been through Advanced Studies. We¡¯re already skilled workers. Hurry up and wash up.¡± Gu jinghang shook his head helplessly as he was pushed out of the kitchen. He quickly brushed his teeth and washed his face. When he returned to the kitchen, he saw song ran covering her face with the lid of the pot. She carefully used the spat to scoop the contents of the pot before quickly retracting her hand. Gu jinghang, who was standing behind her, could not help butugh. ¡°Skilled workers don¡¯t work like you, so sneaky.¡± Song ran snorted. everyone has their own way of expressing themselves. It¡¯s boring to be the same. What do you know? ¡± Gu jinghang wanted to go forward to help, but song ran waved him off. ¡°Don¡¯te over, don¡¯te over.¡± He could only retreat to the side and look at her. It was clear after the snow. There was a small window in the kitchen, and the sun shone on her face through the small window. Her hair was fluffy, her skin was white, her nose was high, and her lips were red. She looked so dazzling and full of vitality that he could not take his eyes off her. Song ran ced the egg on a te and brought it to Gu jinghang. She could not hide the smugness in her eyes. did you see that? my skills in frying eggs are superb. It¡¯s single-sided, and one side is crispy while the other side is yellow. Do you admire me? ¡± Gu jinghang could not help but pinch her face. I¡¯m very impressed. I¡¯ll go to the taro paste. ¡°Go on, go on.¡± At the small wooden table, Gu jinghang was eating the breakfast that song ran made for him. He would asionally nce at the person sitting opposite him. He was filled with happiness and satisfaction was written all over his face. After two bites, he looked up and said,¡±I have something to do in the mountains today. You stay here at the guest house. Don¡¯t go out, understand?¡± It¡¯s Chinese New Year the day after tomorrow. I¡¯ll take you to the market tomorrow to buy something, okay?¡± Chapter 325 325 Don¡¯t move, robbery when are youing back? ¡± song ran nced out of the window. I¡¯m not sure. If everything goes well, I¡¯ll be back in the evening. If not, I might only be backte at night. There¡¯s a cafeteria here too. You can go to the cafeteria for lunch, okay? ¡± then I¡¯ll be a little bored. There¡¯s nothing on the television Recorder here. ¡°You can read my books,¡± Gu jinghang said as he tried not tough. Song ran rolled her eyes at him. I just finished my college entrance examination. Do you still want me to study? ¡± Why are you so evil? I feel like puking just by looking at textbooks.¡± Gu jinghang could not help but chuckle. I¡¯ll go outsideter to see if there are any stories. I¡¯ll borrow one for you. Is that okay? ¡± that¡¯s more like it, ¡± song ran pouted. &Nbsp; After the meal, Gu jinghang left the house and returned quickly. He held a thermos bottle in one hand and a small bag in the other. He spread his arms in front of her. Melon seeds, peanuts, beef jerky, a story Club, and a set of go. She was a little dumbfounded. Gu jinghang, I¡¯m alone. Why did you bring back this Go board? ¡± ¡°If you¡¯re really bored after you¡¯ve finished reading the story, you can y with your left hand and your right hand.¡± team leader Gu, ¡± song ran said, ¡± you¡¯re so thoughtful. Gu jinghang gave her a few more instructions before he went out with a peace of mind. Song ran started her drunken life as a good-for-nothing. The sun shone brightly outside the window, reflecting the snow-capped mountains in the distance. It made her feelfortable. She was half-lying on the sofa, leisurely eating melon seeds and watching the Story Club. The stories in the Story Club were all quite novel and grotesque, and it really made people unable to stop reading. She ate some melon seeds, beef jerky, and water. She didn¡¯t even have lunch. She read until three in the afternoon and finished the book. The sun was long gone and the sky had turned gloomy. It seemed like there would be heavy snow soon. Song ran was a little worried. Would the heavy snow affect their walking in the deep mountains and old forests? She shook her head and forced herself not to let her thoughts run wild. Then, she went into the kitchen. There was arge te of frozen mutton on the kitchen counter. It was probably from the cafeteria. Song ran decided to cook a pot of mutton soup and wait for Gu jinghang toe back. Mother Wu had said that the meat dishes were mostly just to add scallions, ginger, garlic, soy sauce, cooking wine, and salt, and then stew it in one pot. The mutton was already cut into pieces. Song ran scooped some water, washed it, nched it, and then ced it on the coal stove to stew with the sauce. Then, she focused on waiting for Gu jinghang to return. At half past four, it was already very warm outside. It started snowing again. Song ran would run to the stove in the kitchen from time to time to check on the mutton soup. When she added the Sihui water, it was already past seven in the evening. Gu jinghang was not back yet and it was snowing heavily outside. Song ran was worried and worried. She went to the kitchen to seal the stove and put on a big cotton-padded jacket and cotton-padded pants. She then put on a coat and a hat, took her keys, and rushed out of the house. It was snowing heavily and there was a thickyer of snow on the ground. Song ran walked through the courtyard and came to the gate guard. When she asked, the guard at the gate guard said that he did not know when Gu jinghang and the rest would be back. Song ran tightened her coat and walked to the side of the road. At first nce, she saw an empty path. The end of the path was pitch ck, and there was only one streetmp on the long path. Under the dim yellow light, the snowkes seemed to be falling and rustling. The cold wind swept up the ice shards, causing song ran to shiver. Chapter 326 326 Fortunately, I followed She stood in the corridor of the gate, looking into the distance, waiting for his return. The guard at the gate post ran out in a hurry.¡±Hey, little sister, it¡¯s so cold outside. Come in and wait.¡± Song ran shook her head. She was feeling anxious and anxious. She wished that she could walk along the path and find Gu jinghang in the mountains. How could she just sit there and wait for him? The snow was getting heavier. Song ran stood under the porch and kept looking into the distance. She was getting more and more anxious. Her mind started to run wild. Did something happen? There was snow on the mountain. Could it be ran ran? her face instantly turned pale, and she didn¡¯t dare to continue thinking. It was extremely cold outside, so she could only pace back and forth to keep warm. The path was quiet, and asionally, stray dogs from unknown ces would run past. This small city in the North was so quiet that it made people panic. Time passed by just like that. Just as song ran was about to freeze and was so anxious that she was about to run away to look for her husband, a car light shed at the end of the path. Song ran¡¯s reaction was already frozen. It was only when the car stopped in front of her and Gu jinghang jumped out of the car and rushed to her that she finally reacted. Her worry turned into a trembling voice.¡±You¡¯re finally back Yingluo, you¡¯re finally back. I was so worried.¡± Gu jinghang could not care less about the two people behind him. He immediately pulled her into his arms and said with heartache, ¡± ¡°You little girl, why are you outside? do you want to freeze to death?¡± He led her to the guest house as he spoke. Song ran shivered. I¡¯ve been waiting for you. You¡¯re not here. I¡¯m worried. Gu jinghang furrowed his brows. no matter how worried you are, you should still wait in the house. Do you know how cold it is outside? ¡± It¡¯S-10 degrees Celsius, and it¡¯s snowing heavily. Do you want to die?¡± Hearing the dog¡¯s barking at the wooden door, she looked into the distance and watched him run towards her. Her eyes were full of worry, as if the asional dog¡¯s barking in the distant sky would make her feel warm. The word she desired the most in her past life was her obsession, so how could she stay in the house peacefully? She giggled as he held her in his arms and led her upstairs into the house. Gu jinghang quickly took off her hat and removed her coat. Then, he removed her cotton-padded jacket and his own clothes, leaving only a sweater on her. Song ran¡¯s consciousness began to calm down. She blushed and stammered, ¡± ¡°Hey, Wanwan, be Wanwan Jingxing, what are you doing?¡± However, Gu jinghang grabbed her hand and put it to his mouth. He opened his mouth and blew hot air on her hand. He looked up at her and said, ¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t cover you, you¡¯ll be frozen into an ice cube.¡± After he finished speaking, he pulled her into his arms and rubbed her back with his big hands. It was cold to the touch, and it was really cold to the bone. How long had this girl stood in the snow for her to be so cold? she was obviously so afraid of the cold. Song ran stood on her tiptoes and ced her chin on his shoulder. She wrapped her arms around his shoulders and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°If there is a expectation in the heart, the body will not be cold. Jing Xing, I am not cold.¡± Gu jinghang furrowed his brows and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°You silly girl, you¡¯re not allowed to do this in the future, do you understand?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m worried about you. I¡¯m so worried that I can¡¯t sit still.¡± Gu jinghang rubbed her back and arms hard to keep her warm. His voice was filled with heartache. Xiao ran, it¡¯s not a dangerous mission this time. We¡¯re just going to take a walk in the mountains. Don¡¯t worry. you didn¡¯t tell me, ¡± song ran mumbled. how would I know so much? ¡± Chapter 327 327 He¡¯s still kind Gu jinghang patted her head and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. There are many things in the Research Institute that I can¡¯t tell you. I¡¯ve made you worry.¡± Song ran leaned into his arms and did not say a word. Gu jinghang rubbed her body for a long time before he felt that her blood had returned to her body. He then rushed to the kitchen and poured hot water into the basin. He then pulled her to the sofa and sat her down. He took off her boots and grabbed her feet to stuff them into the basin. The moment song ran¡¯s feet touched the water, she cried out, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s so hot.¡± Gu jinghang grabbed her ankle forcefully and pulled her foot into the water. Xiao ran, it¡¯s not hot. Your feet are numb from the cold. You need to recover your blood quickly. You just need to soak them in hot water. no, ¡°song ran struggled. it¡¯s too hot. She was no match for Gu jinghang in terms of strength. Her feet, which were frozen stiff and pale, were forcefully dragged into the hot water by Gu jinghang. Song ran reached out and hit his back. ¡°Jing Xing, are you going to burn me to death? ah Yingluo, I can¡¯t take it anymore Yingluo.¡± Song ran¡¯s feet struggled to get out of the water but Gu jinghang kept her in the basin forcefully. Blood returned to her pale feet very quickly and they became ruddy again. Song ran felt a gush of warm air rising from the bottom of her feet. Her legs and buttocks, which were already numb from the cold, were gradually warming up. Gu jinghang looked up at her and smiled. it¡¯s because your feet are freezing that you feel that the water is hot. Actually, it¡¯s not that hot. Do you feel better now? ¡± Song ran wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and nodded. ¡°It is veryfortable.¡± Gu jinghang reached out and massaged her foot. He chuckled and said, ¡± ¡°Your shrill scream just now made me think of something fun.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu jinghang looked up and smiled slyly. ¡°The way you looked just now was very simr to the pig ughtering scene in our vige during the new year.¡± Song ran was furious. She red at him and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯reparing me to a pig?¡± Gu jinghang was even more amused. when I was pressing your feet into the basin just now, you looked exactly like a pig waiting to be ughtered. Song ran lowered her head and bit his shoulder. ¡°You still dare to say that? I¡¯m going to bite you.¡± Gu jinghangughed. Little Pigs shouldn¡¯t bite people. Only little dogs do. Song ran opened her mouth and bit it. She mumbled, ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know, right? I was born in the Year of the Dog.¡± Gu jinghang happily wiped her feet. go ahead and bite me. My flesh is tough. Don¡¯t break your teeth. Song ran snorted and loosened her teeth. She red at him. Gu jinghang stood up and poured away the water that she had used to wash her feet. He turned back and asked gently, ¡± ¡°Little pig, are you still cold?¡± Song ran jumped up and pounced on him. ¡°You still dare to shout?¡± Gu jinghang hugged her and looked at her lovingly. ¡°I think the little pig is quite cute. It¡¯s so nice to hear.¡± nice, my ass, ¡± song ran snorted. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang held back hisughter and asked,¡¯where¡¯s the little piggy? Will it be better?¡± Song ran immediately lost her breath andughed out loud. Sheid on top of him and hit his back in anger and amusement.¡±Why must you associate your partner with a pig? I have a name. I¡¯m song ran. Song as in ¡®Tang Song¡¯ and ¡®ran¡¯ as in ¡®ran ran¡¯. It¡¯s such a nice name. Why do you have to call me little piggy? Gu jinghang, is your brain alright?¡± ¡°Nickname, nickname.¡± ¡°Will you be happy if I call you Big Bear?¡± Gu jinghang hugged her. as long as it¡¯s your call. I¡¯ll be happy no matter what it is. tsk! song ran snorted. I¡¯ll call you da Xiong and Xiong Xiong from now on. ¡°Pretty good, pretty good.¡± Chapter 328 328 Do Ick food and water? Song ran frowned. Gu jinghang, there¡¯s really a big problem with your taste. How can such an elegant name like jinghang lose to Xiong Xiong? ¡± Gu jinghang raised his eyebrows. you¡¯re the only person in the world who would call me that. I think it¡¯s very special. Song ran¡¯s eyes widened and her stomach growled. She smacked her head and said, ¡± ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± ¡°I ate two cold steamed buns in the mountains to cope with it,¡± Song ran quickly pulled his hand and led him to the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯ve made mutton soup, and I¡¯ve also prepared preserved meat with garlic to stir-fry vegetables.¡± When she entered the kitchen, she saw that the coal in the sealed stove was glowing with a faint red light, as if it was about to go out. Song ran was relieved.¡±It¡¯s still alright. The fire is small and it¡¯s still hot.¡± ¡°Our ran is really getting more and more capable,¡± Gu jinghang praised. of course, ¡± song ran said proudly. &Nbsp; After the two of them finished their dinner, or rather, supper, song ran was about to enter the room when Gu jinghang called out to her, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the market tomorrow.¡± is the market fun? ¡± song ran leaned against the door framezily. it¡¯s fun and lively here, but this ce is rtively poor and backward. It can¡¯t bepared to Haicheng, and the people here are more fierce, so you have to follow me closely tomorrow, understand? ¡± The next day, Gu jinghang woke up early. He cooked some porridge and spread some omelets on the table. Then, he pulled song ran out of bed. Song ran was staring at him with her sleepy eyes and a dazed expression. Gu jinghang directly carried the half-asleep person on his body and carried her out of the room. As he walked, he said, ¡± ¡°Aiyaya, I¡¯m worried, Yingluo.¡± Song ran sobered up and leaned her head on his shoulder. She saidzily, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ll definitely be a good father in the future.¡± This sentence immediately triggered Gu jinghang¡¯s infinite imagination. Children? When would his Xiao ran marry him? When would she be able to give birth to his child? If she had a daughter, she would definitely be like her-pretty, smart, and kind. As such, he became a little impatient. The next few years of their marriage would probably be very torturous. The two of them had breakfast together. Gu jinghang wrapped her up into a ball again and they left the house together. The sky cleared up again and the sky was clear. The snow-capped mountains could be seen faintly in the distance. The rising sun reflected the White snow and gave off a wonderful glow. It made song ran feel refreshed and her mood was at ease. After they left the hostel, song ran realized that the city was really poor and backward. They were walking in a county town, but there were no proper roads, not to mention asphalt roads. There were very few cement roads. The roads were all paved with stones or bricks, just like those in Gu jinghang¡¯s hometown. Some ces were even muddy. The two of them walked side by side along the dpidated Street. They arrived at the market that Gu jinghang had mentioned about 20 minutes away from the hostel of the Research Institute. It was an eye-opening experience for song ran. The market here was just like the market in ancient times. The snow had been cleared away, and all kinds of stalls and hawkers lined the sides of the road with nylon non-woven fabrics. It was only seven in the morning, but it was already bustling with people. Gu jinghang let song ran walk in front of him and kept reminding her, ¡± it¡¯s the end of the year. There will be a lot of people going to the market today. Ran, don¡¯t run around, okay? ¡± Song ran shook her head and pouted. Gu jinghang. Do you really think I¡¯m a three-year-old? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy you some candied gourd if you behave,¡± Gu jinghang said with a smile. I have nothing to say to you, ¡± song ran rolled her eyes at him. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang nced at the stall owners on both sides of the street and whispered, ¡± ¡°There are also some border nomads here. They are really tough. Ordinary people don¡¯t easily provoke them.¡± Chapter 329 329 Is it that good? Song ran raised her eyebrows. what will happen if I provoke him? ¡± their thinking is quite backward. I heard from the young men here that if they have their eyes on a girl, they can directly snatch her home and get married. what? ¡± song ran widened her eyes in horror. isn¡¯t that like a mountain King? ¡± ¡°Lower your voice,¡± Gu jinghang said as he covered his lips with his index finger. After he finished speaking, he buttoned up her hat and pulled up the scarf around her neck, leaving only her eyes out. Only then did he feel at ease and continue walking with her. The street was bustling with people. The narrow street was gradually surrounded by people who came to the market. Gu jinghang could not care so much and could only hold her hand. If he really lost his wife, he would have no ce to cry. He dragged her to a stall. Song ran squeezed in to take a look. The clothes were being sold. The colorful eyes looked like the country¡¯s flowers. She shrank back and was pulled back by Gu jinghang. ran, I¡¯ll buy you some new clothes to wear for the new year. Song ran coughed lightly. don¡¯t waste your time. Don¡¯t waste your money. Gu jinghang waved his hand. it¡¯s not a big deal. We always wear new clothes for the new year. Song ran pursed her lips. is this the only stall that sells clothes? ¡± Could there be a stall owner with a slightly better aesthetic sense? Gu jinghang was puzzled and asked,¡¯what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s nice?¡± Song ran lowered her voice. jinghang, you can tell whether a woman is good-looking or not. Why can¡¯t you tell whether her clothes are good or not? ¡± Gu jinghang bent down and pulled out a rose hairpin topare with song ran¡¯s body. ¡°It¡¯s pretty, pretty.¡± The stall owner¡¯s wife chimed in, it¡¯s nice, it¡¯s nice. This baby¡¯s skin is white. It¡¯ll look good in it. ¡°How much is it?¡± Gu jinghang asked. The aunt sized him up. look at you, jinghang. It¡¯s a little cheaper. Five Yuan a piece. It¡¯s six or seven Yuan for others. Gu jinghang took out five Yuan and handed it to the aunt. He happily bought the hairpin for his ran. Song ran sighed. Gu jinghang, it¡¯s a good thing that you always wear a Chinese tunic suit. Otherwise, it would really ruin your face. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu jinghang was confused. What did that mean? I despise your aesthetics. forget it, forget it. It¡¯s not that interesting. The roses are pretty, pretty. Gu jinghang dragged her forward again. buy some more head essories. I¡¯ve seen Doudou wearing that kind of butterfly hair clip before. Song ran clutched her chest. Did Gu jinghang really treat her like his daughter? The market was bustling with noise and excitement. They walked forward slowly. Song ran noticed a stall owner who was a young man. The other stall owners were all busy Hawking their wares, but he was the only one sitting there quietly. There were some wooden sculptures in front of him. They were very lifelike. Some of them were even carved into the shape of jade pendants. From the small size, one could tell that he had good knife skills. However, Gu jinghang was obviously not interested in these things. He was bent on bringing her to buy some head essories. Song ran turned around and saw the young man sitting there quietly. He held a piece of wood in one hand and a carving knife in the other. He was carving without any distractions. Gu jinghang had already pulled her to a middle-aged woman¡¯s stall. There were many women and children gathered in front of the stall. Gu jinghang ufortably took a hair clip and pointed it at song ran¡¯s head. Song ran¡¯s mouth twitched and she asked helplessly, ¡± ¡°Is it good?¡± He was still wearing the hat, what was he blindly gesturing for? ¡°Yes, it¡¯s nice,¡± Gu jinghang replied seriously. hehe ... song ran was speechless. Chapter 330 330 The mission is almost done Gu jinghang turned around and touched his nose. He bought two pairs of hair from the stall owner and turned around. However, song ran was nowhere to be seen. His heart sank. There were all kinds of people here. He was so worried that he squeezed into the crowd without even taking his hair clip. Song ran went back to the stall she passed by and saw a fierce-looking middle-aged man standing next to the young man. The man kicked him and the young man frowned. He did not stop moving his hands and wooden chips fell from the edge of the knife. The man roared,¡±are you mute?¡± Don¡¯t you know you have to sell? You didn¡¯t sell a single one, so you don¡¯t want to go to college? If you can¡¯t get the tuition fees, don¡¯t even think about going to college, you hear me?¡± The young man¡¯s lips were tightly pursed and his eyes were slightly drooped. He had a stubborn expression. The man was about to kick her again when song ran quickly asked, ¡± then how much are these jade pendants? I want to buy them. It was a pair of dragon and phoenix carved out of wood. The wood was of good quality and had been carefully polished. If one didn¡¯t look carefully, they would think that it was a real jade pendant. One could see the young man¡¯s supernatural carving skills. The young man finally looked up at her, but before he could say anything, the middle-aged man next to him said, ¡± ¡°Twenty Yuan for a pair of Pixiu.¡± The young man quickly said,¡±three Yuan for a pair, three Yuan is enough, Yingying.¡± The middle-aged man kicked him hard. three Yuan for a pair. You won¡¯t be able to pay for school even if you sell all of these. Alright, don¡¯t expect to go to school. Go back to the mine and work. Song ran quickly raised her hand. I¡¯ll take this Wanwan and all these. I¡¯ll give you 400 yuan. Is that enough? ¡± The young man was stunned for a moment, and then stared at her as if he was looking at a monster. Song ran quickly took out four hundred Yuan from her pocket. ¡°Is that enough?¡± The middle-aged man revealed a greedy look.¡±It¡¯s enough, it¡¯s enough.¡± The wooden crafts were not big. The middle-aged man was afraid that song ran would regret it, so he quickly snatched the money from her hands. He then wrapped the crafts up and handed them to song ran.¡±Here, little sister, they¡¯re all yours.¡± Song ran snatched the ticket from his hand and stuffed it into the youngster¡¯s hand. ¡°This money should be enough for you to study. Take it.¡± She saw Gu jinghang in him when he was young. Her jinghang also had a lifelong regret because he did not have the money to study. Song ran carried the cloth bag and was about to turn back to look for Gu jinghang when she was followed by three burly men. The young man saw that things were not looking good and quickly followed them. Song ran looked around for Gu jinghang, but someone suddenly held her shoulder. She thought it was Gu jinghang and was about to turn around when she heard a sinister voice, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move, walk forward.¡± Song ran¡¯s heart turned cold. She had exposed her wealth just now. Was she being targeted? She forced herself to calm down and followed the direction pointed out by the robber, hoping to bump into Gu jinghang. However, to her despair, the crowd gradually thinned out, but she still did not meet Gu jinghang. She paused for a moment and was pushed forward by the man behind her. ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, then hurry up and leave.¡± Song ran could sense that the man was holding a knife in his hand. She did not dare to disobey and walked forward with a pale face. Obviously, this kind of thing should happen every day in this lively market, so when she was pushed against the wall by three burly men, the pedestrians on the side didn¡¯t even look at her. Song ran looked warily at the few tall men in front of her. They were tall, dark-skinned, and were wearing Musk-skin coats. The leader was holding a small knife with a cold glint. Chapter 331 331 Chapter 335 searching for her husband ¡°Hand over all the money you have,¡± the man said viciously. Song ran¡¯s heart was burning with anxiety. She was screaming in her heart, Gu jinghang, where did you go? Hurry up and find me, hurry up. The man in the lead patted her head. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Song ran was furious and her heart was burning. She could only resign herself to her fate and reached into her cotton-padded jacket pocket to take out a Kasaya. All of a sudden, a ck shadow appeared out of nowhere and pounced on the leader of the robbers. Song ran was shocked. She took a closer look and realized that it was the young man she had just helped. The youngster came too suddenly and pushed the robber to the ground. Then, he quickly stood up and grabbed song ran¡¯s hand.¡±Quickly run!¡± Song ran struggled. How could she run? Could he outrun these three people? Moreover, her Jing Xing was still here. If she ran down, it would really be scattered. As expected, the robbers caught up with him after he ran a few steps. The burly man raised his leg and gave the young man a heavy kick. The young man grunted. Song ran¡¯s eyes widened. If she had obediently given them the money, they wouldn¡¯t have been so angry. This young man was really doing bad things with good intentions. The teenager stood in front of her protectively and stared at the three big men in front of him warily. It seemed like a fierce battle was about to happen. Song ran patted his shoulder and whispered, ¡± money can do anything. Things that can be solved with money, let¡¯s not have a meaningless struggle, okay? ¡± The teenager was very stubborn. He started fighting with the three of them. Song ran wanted to take the opportunity to escape when they were fighting. However, she felt that the teenager was trying to save her. It would be immoral for her to just run away like that. So, she could only watch the fight anxiously. After watching for a while, he became even more flustered. The young man¡¯sbat power was not strong, so he could only take a beating. At this moment, he was already staggering from the beating. Little brother, with your skills, what are you trying to do? The teenager was already lying on the ground. The leader of the group, a burly man, walked towards song ran with a fierce look on his face. Song ran¡¯s body was pressed against the wall in a panic. The burly man raised his fist and was about to hit her face when someone caught it. Song ran turned around and saw that Gu jinghang had made the right move. Gu jinghang used his strength and song ran heard a cracking sound. The burly man who was extremely brave just a moment ago was wailing in pain. When the other two burly men saw this, they immediately rushed over in anger. Gu jinghang, who was empty-handed, raised his leg and kicked the robber who was pouncing on him. The robber was kicked onto the wall and groaned in pain. He grimaced in pain and screamed. The other one was thrown over Gu jinghang¡¯s shoulder and fell to the ground. As usual, he was cursing. Gu Jingxing¡¯s actions were Swift, powerful, and without any sloppiness. The two men struggled to get up. The man in the lead nced at Gu jinghang and mumbled, ¡± ¡°Hurry up and retreat, hurry up and retreat.¡± They didn¡¯t expect this person to be a martial arts expert. The leader was an experienced man. When he saw the boots on the tall man¡¯s feet, he knew that he was working for the government. The people did not fight with the officials. This was the rule of their underworld. The three men clutched their chests and quickly fled with lingering fear. Gu jinghang turned around and grabbed song ran¡¯s shoulders. He looked worried.¡±Didn¡¯t I tell you not to run around?¡± This was the first time Gu jinghang had yelled at her. He was really anxious and afraid. This ce was chaotic and the people were tough. He was not just trying to scare her. Song ran obviously did not take it seriously. Chapter 332 332 Chapter 336-three-wheeled motorcycle When he found out that she was missing, he panicked and was in a mess. There was a huge crowd and he had no idea where the girl had gone. The market was huge and crowded, so he had no way to find her. They could only ask around and finally heard their whereabouts from a middle-aged man. He was really afraid of what would have happened if he hadn¡¯t arrived in time and that punch hadnded on her head. How could he not shout at her anxiously? Song ran looked up at him guiltily. I was thinking, it¡¯s broad daylight. There are so many people. I¡¯m afraid. In fact, she was afraid that spending money would make him feel ufortable. She thought that since they were only a few stalls away, nothing would happen. Obviously, she was also frightened. The lingering fear in her eyes made Gu jinghang¡¯s heart ache so much that he could not say a word of me. He only coaxed her in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Have you learned your lesson? Do you still dare to run around?¡± Song ran quickly waved her hands. I won¡¯t. I won¡¯t. Gu jinghang was about to reach out to carry her when the young man got up from the ground and walked towards them. Gu jinghang thought that the young man was with the group of people and was about to continue beating him up when song ran quickly stopped him. friendly, friendly, don¡¯t identally hurt our friendly. The teenager staggered over and took out the four hundred Yuan from his pocket. He handed it to song ran without saying a word and just looked at her. Gu jinghang frowned as he could not understand what was going on. Song ran carefully nced at Gu jinghang and quickly said to the young man, ¡± ¡°Take this money. Of course, you have to pay for the things you buy. We still have things to do, so we¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± After she finished speaking, she pulled Gu jinghang and ran away. Gu jinghang nced at her and said in a t voice, ¡± ¡°Why are those people chasing you? Why did I hit you?¡± Song ran swallowed her saliva and said, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Gu jinghang stood still and looked at her. are you revealing your wealth? ¡± Song ran reached out and pulled the scarf on her face. She said guiltily, ¡± I¡¯ve bought some handcrafted works, and they¡¯re all very pretty. There are also two small jade pendants. One for you and one for me. Gu jinghang¡¯s face darkened. Gu jinghang did not say a word as he pulled song ran along and walked back. Soon, they left the market and walked to the small path, heading towards the hostel of the Research Institute. Song ran noticed that he was not saying anything and knew that he was unhappy. She quickly said, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, you are angry?¡± Gu jinghang held her hand tightly and walked straight ahead without saying a word. Just like that, they returned to the guest house. Song ran took off her coat and cotton-padded jacket and held Gu jinghang¡¯s hand. With a sincere expression, she said, ¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have disobeyed your instructions and ran around. I¡¯ve made you worry. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s expression did not ease up. Song ran continued, ¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have revealed my wealth so easily and brought danger to myself. Jinghang, don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay?¡± Gu jinghang lowered his eyes and stared at her. Song ran could not figure out the meaning behind his deep eyes, but she knew that he was still angry. Gu jinghang gently pushed her away and asked in a low voice, ¡± ¡°What do you want to eat for lunch?¡± Song ran felt a little weak. She grabbed his wrist and said, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, it was just a false rm. I¡¯m fine and I promise that I will not run around anymore. Don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay?¡± Gu jinghang gently broke free and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± After saying that, he went into the kitchen and started to prepare lunch. It was Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve. Most of the researchers guarding the border couldn¡¯t go home, so many family members came to the hostel. The courtyard was very lively, and many children were running around, chirping. Chapter 333 333 I can¡¯t wait to teach those bad guys a lesson Gu jinghang carried the coal stove and was about to go out to start a fire. Song ran wanted to go out with him but he stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, you can wait in the house.¡± After he finished speaking, he walked out expressionlessly. Song ran walked to the window and looked down. In the courtyard, Gu jinghang was half-squatting beside the coal stove. He stuffed a honeb briquet into the stove and some broken wood pieces into it. He then ced a handful of hay on top and took out a match. With his back facing the wind, he lit the hay with a whoosh. He quickly waved the small fan in his hand and fanned it towards the vent under the stove. Thick smoke rose and he seemed to cough twice before he focused on Fanning it. They were on the third floor, which was not very high. She could clearly see Gu jinghang¡¯s expression from the window. He had been frowning and seemed to be in a bad mood. She felt that it was her behavior of running around without permission just now that made him worried. When Gu jinghang brought in the stove, song ran ran to his side and pulled his hand. ¡°Are you still angry?¡± The man¡¯s expression was cold and hard, and he didn¡¯t even look at him.¡±I¡¯m not angry.¡± Song ran was immediately annoyed and followed him into the kitchen. When he put the stove down, she pressed him against the window and said, ¡± ¡°Gu jinghang, why are you giving me such a cold face?¡± Gu jinghang looked down at her and saw the anger in her eyes. Her eyes flickered and her Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down, but she did not say anything. Song ran felt as if she had just punched cotton. She had no way to use her strength, so she said even more anxiously, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, I¡¯m fine. I also promised that I would not be so willful in the future. What else do you want me to do? It¡¯s all in the past now, are you going to keep giving me that face? What do I have to do for you to speak to me?¡± Gu jinghang stared at her, raised his hand, and touched her face. ¡°That pile of things isn¡¯t worth 400 dors. Why did you buy it? ¡°Even if it¡¯s really worth 400 dors, you¡¯re not his only customer. You don¡¯t have to spend so much on everything in his stall. You¡¯ll expose your wealth and get targeted by the robbers. Song ran, why did you do that?¡± Song ran was stunned for a moment. She looked up at him. So, he was brooding over this? ¡°I bought them because they looked good.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s brows did not rx. if they¡¯re good, you¡¯ll buy them all for 400 yuan? ¡± His eyes seemed to be saying,¡¯song ran, are you trying to fool the child?¡¯ Song ran quickly exined, ¡± jinghang, I saw a shadow of you in him. I saw the 18-year-old you. So, I took out the money without hesitation. I wanted him to continue his studies. Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes trembled. It was hard to tell whether he was touched or something else. He gently rubbed his thumb on her cheek and only said in a deep voice after a long while, ¡± ¡°Is it because you pity him?¡± yes, ¡± song ran nodded. I¡¯m moved by yourpassion. Gu jinghang stuck out the tip of his tongue and licked his lips gently. He continued with a little caution and probing, ¡± ¡°What about me?¡± ¡°What?¡± Song ran was slightly stunned. She did not understand what he was asking. song ran and ran ran got together with me because they pitied me, ran ran? ¡± At that moment, song ran finally realized how lowly Gu jinghang¡¯s heart was in this rtionship. However, it made her burst out with a heart full of grievances. Her eyes immediately reddened, and she looked up at him in disbelief.¡±Gu jinghang, in this rtionship, have I ever acted like I¡¯m above everyone else? Why do you think I¡¯m with you because I pity you?¡± Chapter 334 334 Saved me before When Gu jinghang saw her red eyes, he immediately regretted saying the wrong thing. He quickly reached out to hug her. Ran, I shouldn¡¯t have said that. Song ran struggled and pushed him away. ¡°Besides, what do you, Gu jinghang, have that is worthy of my sympathy? You¡¯re the most promising researcher in the No. 2 Institute, and even in the entire Central Research Institute of Haicheng. You¡¯re someone who can be called by the director. You¡¯ll have a bright future, and you¡¯ll be sessful. What do you have to deserve my sympathy? Or do you think I pity you for your poor background? In your eyes, am I someone who simply uses money to divide people into different sses? Gu jinghang, am I that kind of person?¡± Gu jinghang reached out and pulled her into his arms. no, no, ran, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have asked you that. Song ran struggled. I left my family behind and came all the way here to spend the new year with you. Do you think it¡¯s because I feel sorry for you? ¡± Do I, song ran, have nothing better to do?¡± With that, she pushed him away, turned around, and rushed into the room. With a loud bang, the door was mmed shut. Gu jinghang, who had rushed over, was met with a cold shoulder. He reached out to open the door but found that the lock had been locked. He knocked on the door anxiously. Xiao ran, I was wrong. If you¡¯re angry, you can scold me, hit me, or bite me. But don¡¯t lock yourself up, okay? ¡± It was quiet inside, which made him panic. The room was well-lit, and the sun shone through the small window and onto the bed. Song ran sat on the floor with her back against the bed. She stared at the door that was being banged on loudly. Her mind was in a mess. Sympathy? Would she, song ran, date someone just because she pitied him? She sympathized with the young master in shuangcha alley who only earned 20 cents a time for shaving, the beggar whoy on the ground all year round outside the foreign house area in Tianzi square, the uncle who came out with a wooden box of popsicles under the hot sun in the summer, and the old man who stood by the fire to sell sweet potatoes in the winter. Why was she not with these people? Why did Gu jinghang not think that she was with him because of love? she was with him because she loved him. Gu jinghang knocked on the door for a while. He knew that song ran¡¯s anger would not be appeased so easily. He had no other choice but to make lunch first. At least when she was no longer angry, he could still let her have a hot meal. When he entered the kitchen, he really wanted to p himself. He was so confident in front of others, in front of his own people, and even in front of the section chiefs, secretaries, and directors. Why was it that when it came to song ran, he was always worried? He cooked the rice dejectedly. As usual, he made mutton bones into soup and cut some beef and vegetables. He nned to stir-fry them after song ran calmed down. He waited until past one o ¡®clock, but there was no movement from the door. The aroma of the mutton soup filled the air and the children were still ying in the courtyard. Gu jinghang was worried and ran to knock on the door again. He lowered his voice and said, ¡± ¡°Xiao ran, are you still angry? Even if you¡¯re angry,e out and have lunch first, okay?¡± There was no sound at all from the inside. Gu jinghang was worried and increased the strength he used to knock on the door. In the end, he almost cracked the door. ¡°If you want to eat, then eat it yourself.¡± Finally, he heard his Xiao ran¡¯s voice from inside. He heaved a sigh of relief and said in a gentle voice, ¡± Xiao ran, you have to eat. You can¡¯t skip your meals just because you¡¯re angry with me. It¡¯s not good for your health. There was no sound from inside again. Gu jinghang lowered his hands in embarrassment and stood at the door. Chapter 335 335 Why not? He waited until three O ¡®clock, and he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. If he continued to be hungry, Xiao ran¡¯s stomach would be sick. Gu jinghang hurriedly put on his coat and went out. He made a detour to the southern window and began to climb through the iron window without hesitation. He was agile and quickly climbed to her bedroom on the third floor. He looked in through the hazy window and saw Xiao ran curled up on the edge of the bed with her head lowered, unable to tell her emotions. His heart ached and he quickly knocked on the window. Song ran was shocked. She looked up and saw Gu jinghang leaning against the window. She was stunned for a while before she turned her back to him, not intending to talk to him. Gu jinghang mmed the window again. Song ran forced herself to be hard-hearted so that he would remember her. Suddenly, she heard a scream from outside. When she turned around, Gu jinghang¡¯s face had disappeared. Song ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Did she fall down? the third floor was neither too high nor too short. It was not a light fall. She quickly jumped up and rushed to the window. When she opened the window, a gust of cold air hit her in the face. She stretched her head out and a pair of cold hands wrapped around her neck. His face was magnified in front of her eyes.¡±You¡¯re worried that I¡¯ll fall down, right?¡± Only then did song ran realize that she had been tricked. She pushed him away angrily, but Gu jinghang jumped into the room through the window. The bed was right beside the window. He jumped in and pinned her onto the bed. When he saw that the eyes of the person under him were still red, he felt sorry for her. Xiao ran, I was wrong. Hit me and bite me. Song ran really bit him. The punishment of death by a thousand cuts, ah After the punishment, Gu jinghang heaved a sigh of relief and realized that the person under him was pale. He said worriedly, ¡± Xiao ran, it¡¯s already past three in the afternoon. Hurry up and eat, okay? ¡± Song ran shook her head and ced her hand on her stomach. ¡°I¡¯m too hungry. I don¡¯t feel like eating at all.¡± Gu jinghang sat up. I have to eat. Song ran furrowed her brows. my stomach hurts. I don¡¯t feel like eating. Gu jinghang was worried. then, I¡¯ll go and make you some porridge. Okay? ¡± Song ran was curled up on the bed and did not respond to him. Gu jinghang felt sorry and guilty. He pulled the nket over her and touched her face.¡±I¡¯ll go make some porridge. You can lie down for a while.¡± After he finished speaking, he rushed to the kitchen. By the time he finished cooking the porridge and forced her to finish half a bowl, it was already past four o ¡®clock. The sky darkened. Because it was New Year¡¯s Eve, the sound of firecrackers could be heard from time to time outside, and the air was filled with the faint smell of gunpowder. Gu jinghang put the bowl of porridge aside and asked worriedly, ¡± ¡°Does your stomach still hurt?¡± Song ran curled up in bed weakly. ¡°I¡¯m still notfortable.¡± Gu jinghang reached his hand into the nket carefully and pressed on her stomach. He then gently massaged it. ¡°Will this be better?¡± Song ran stared at him. The light outside the window was dim, and the lights in the room were not on. His side profile was lost in the darkness. She raised her hand and touched his cheek. His handsome face gradually became clearer in her palm. Her voice was low, with a little fatigue and helplessness. Gu jinghang, why do you think that I¡¯m with you because I pity you? ¡± Gu jinghang did not have the strength to exin anything. Song ran sighed and continued, ¡± maybe I¡¯ll feel sorry for you, but I¡¯m with you because I like you, admire you, respect you, and rely on you. I can¡¯t live without you. Do you understand? ¡± Gu jinghang trembled from his fingertips to his heart. He pursed his thin lips tightly and did not say anything. He was so shocked that he did not know what to say. He could only spit on his own unbearable inferiorityplex. Chapter 336 336 Don¡¯t be like this in the future Song ran¡¯s fingers moved to his chin. There was a short stubble on his chin, and it was a little prickly. She rubbed it gently. Gu jinghang, you can¡¯t anger me anymore in the future. If you anger me to the point that I fall sick and die, it will be toote for you to regret it. Gu jinghang pulled her into his arms with such force that it was as if he could not wait to merge her into his body. His voice was low and firm. ran, you won¡¯t get sick. You won¡¯t die. Song ran sat on hisp and wrapped her arms around his neck. She chuckled. ¡°Life, old age, sickness, and death, everyone will experience it.¡± Gu jinghang hugged her even tighter until her bones hurt. She then muttered, ¡± ¡°Gu jinghang, it hurts.¡± Gu jinghang quickly let go of her. Song ran curled up in his arms and said, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, in the future, you are not allowed to worry about gains and losses like this, do you understand?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Song ran seemed to have thought of something. did you feel bad when you saw me spending money on that young man? ¡± she asked. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang opened his mouth but the words that came out were, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± He was indeed upset. He felt that his ran was not the most special to him. He could imagine that she spent money on others out of sympathy. Forget it, he should protect her kindness. Song ran put on her ears and whispered, ¡± ¡°Looking at that young man is like looking at your own son. You don¡¯t have to mind at all.¡± Gu jinghang nced at her. you¡¯re of the same age. You¡¯re treating her like your son. Aren¡¯t you taking advantage of her? ¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows. we¡¯re giving him so much money. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s losing out if he takes advantage of us. Gu jinghang shook his head helplessly. you silly girl. Why do you still like to take advantage of others? ¡± Song ran leaned into his arms and snorted. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. If you make me angry again, I¡¯ll treat you like my son.¡± After all, her age was reasonable. It was just that in front of Gu jinghang, she would automatically switch to the heart of a little girl. In front of others, she would asionally feel like she had experienced the vicissitudes of time. Gu jinghang did not know whether tough or cry. He reached out and pressed on her stomach.¡±Does it still hurt?¡± Song ran put her arms around his neck and said, ¡± ¡°Much better,¡± Only then did Gu jinghang feel relieved. The sound of firecrackers outside the window was endless. Song ran was puzzled and asked, ¡± ¡°Why are there only firecrackers and no fireworks?¡± Gu jinghang said, ¡± this ce is much poorer and backwardpared to Haicheng. The people here have just solved the problem of food and clothing. They have to be so determined to buy new clothes. Where would they find the extra money to buy fireworks? ¡± ¡°So, you don¡¯t need to pay for firecrackers?¡± setting off firecrackers is a traditional custom. The people here are going to send the God of Cooking to heaven. It¡¯s rted to food and clothing. This is a kind of blessing for them to pray that they will have enough to eat and wear warm clothes next year, so they can¡¯t be stingy. ¡°Kitchen God? We don¡¯t have such a custom.¡± Gu jinghangughed. yes, send the God of Cooking to heaven on Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve and bring him back on the fifth day of the new year. You have to serve him carefully. Otherwise, this family will have a big problem with food and clothing next year. Song ran pouted and did notment. As song ran¡¯s stomach was not feeling well, she could not have a proper New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. Gu jinghang took care of her while she washed up. The two of them leaned against the window and watched the children set off fireworks in the courtyard for a while before they prepared to sleep. Gu jinghang covered her with the nket and was about to turn to the living room when song ran grabbed his wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± It was New Year¡¯s Eve, and she was not feeling well. Gu jinghang was indeed worried about letting her sleep alone, so he stayed. As usual, he did not sleep well the entire night. Chapter 337 337 Make him breakfast When it was five or six O ¡®clock in the morning, the sound of firecrackers could be heard outside. Song ran slept well. Gu jinghang reached out and took a piece of fruit candy from the bedside table. He unwrapped the candy wrapper and stuffed it into song ran¡¯s mouth. Song ran woke up immediately and stared at him with sleepy eyes. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu jinghangughed. it¡¯s a custom in my hometown. On the morning of the first day of the new year, before you speak, you have to eat a piece of candy. This year will be sweet. ¡°Jinghang, you¡¯re quite superstitious.¡± Song ran was a little surprised. Gu jinghang touched her face. sleep after you¡¯ve finished eating the candy. Be careful not to get stuck. Well, team leader Gu was really worried. The light from the streetmps outside shone in. Song ran rolled her eyes at him.¡±Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old child?¡± Gu jinghang smiled lovingly and did not argue. Song ran stretched out her hand. congrattions! Give me the red packet. Gu jinghang turned around and touched the pocket of his coat that was hanging at the side. Song ran was surprised.¡±There¡¯s really one?¡± Gu jinghang turned around and held a red packet in his hand. He handed it to song ran and said with a sincere look, ¡± Xiao ran, I wish you peace and joy. Song ran took the red packet, bent down, and kissed the corner of his mouth. While he was still in a daze, she turned around and took out the wooden jade pendant she bought yesterday. She showed it to Gu jinghang and smiled.¡±Jing Xing Qianqian wishes that your Qianqian will be promoted and get rich soon.¡± His kiss fell on her lips. Gu jinghang¡¯s work continued until the fourth day of the Lunar New Year. After making sure that theunch tower was in a normal orbit, he was ready to return to Haicheng with song ran. They had been on the road for two days and one night. They slept at night and yed cards while munching on melon seeds during the day. Song ran found a few Mahjong partners and yed happily. Gu jinghang was dressed in a Chinese tunic suit and dared not indulge himself. He could only sit beside her. Song ran and the others ¡®bet¡¯ was candy. After ying cards for a long time, she won a big bag of candy and said proudly, ¡± ¡°If you learn mathematics, physics, and chemistry well, you won¡¯t be afraid to travel the world. My military counselor is amazing, right?¡± Those Mahjong yers all admitted defeat and took the opportunity to educate their children: you must study hard. Look at that brother. He¡¯s good at math, which is why he can marry such a beautiful wife and win so many candies. The six or seven-year-old children of the Mahjong partners looked at Gu jinghang with admiration. Gu jinghang did not know whether tough or cry. When they arrived at Haicheng, song ran felt that she was going to get moldy from staying in the train. As soon as she arrived at the station, she rushed out immediately. Gu jinghang, who was carrying two handbag, quickly followed her. Outside the station, du Dapeng¡¯s Jeep was very eye-catching. As soon as he saw his Captain, he immediately jumped out of the car and quickly took the luggage from his hands. Gu jinghang asked du Dapeng to send song ran home first. The Spring Festival had just passed and the streets were still filled with a strong festive atmosphere. Song ran¡¯s mood was lifted as well. After sending song ran to the door, Gu jinghang did not enter the house with her as he had to rush to the main research Institute to report on the mission. Since it was rted to his work, song ran did not say much. She considerately told him to hurry up and not bete. Then, she turned around and went into the house. After Shen mengfang¡¯s miscarriage, her father had arranged for her to stay in another house of the song family. Out of sight, out of mind. Song ran¡¯s ears were also much quieter. Her father was really kind to Shen mengfang. He had asked nanny Cao to take care of her over there. The house was not far from Tianzifang. When song ran came back, she went to the market with aunt Wu to buy groceries. Aunt Wu mumbled the whole way, ¡± ¡°You just came back and took the train for a few days. Why didn¡¯t you rest well? Look at your face, it¡¯s all dark. The wind in the Northwest must be very strong, right?¡± Chapter 338 338 Waiting for his return Song ran held aunt Wu¡¯s arm. you said that you often run into aunt Cao at the market, right? ¡± yes, second Madam doesn¡¯t live far from us. She lives in Shuangyu alley, so we often meet Nanny Cao. Song ran touched her chin. I heard that aunt Cao is Shen mengfang¡¯s distant rtive. Is that true? ¡± ¡°Distant rtives, very distant rtives,¡± mother Wu replied. then, is Qianqian Cao loyal to Shen mengfang? ¡± Mother Wu smiled meaningfully. when I was living in the mansion, I¡¯ve seen mother Cao give false prices twice. What do you think? ¡± Song ran¡¯s lips curled into a smile. She loved people who had weaknesses. Greedy for money? Then he would have to find the right solution. The two of them went to the market together. Aunt Wu¡¯s eyes were glued to the various stalls. She haggled, checked if the vegetables were fresh, and chatted with the familiar stall owners. She waspletely at home. Song ran was looking for nanny Cao in the crowd. Suddenly, she saw aunt Cao haggling in front of a poultry stall and quickly said to aunt Wu, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go over and say a few words to her.¡± Mother Wu waved her hand. go on, go on. We¡¯ll meet at the entrance of the marketter. Mother Wu had always been clear-headed. Song ran walked through the crowd and stood behind aunt Cao. She patted her on the shoulder. When aunt Cao turned around and saw her, she immediately greeted her warmly, ¡± ran, I haven¡¯t seen you in a while. Happy Spring Festival. Song ran exchanged some pleasantries and asked,¡±how has mother Cao been?¡± You didn¡¯t go home for the new year?¡± Mother Cao lived in the countryside of Haicheng. It was only the fifth day of the new year, so she probably didn¡¯t go home for the new year. At the mention of this, mother Cao seemed to have an inexplicable grievance and nagged, ¡°That¡¯s because mengfang¡¯s health isn¡¯t too good and she can¡¯t leave her. Then, how can I not stay to take care of her?¡± Song ran gave a perfunctory smile. so, is it my dad or Shen mengfang who¡¯s paying your sry now? ¡± Mother Cao sighed. after that incident, your father has stopped caring about her. She doesn¡¯t have much money on hand, but I¡¯m her rtive. If I don¡¯t care about her now, people will gossip about me. Mother Cao had long been unable to hold back the urge to leave. Shen mengfang was giving her very little money now, and she could not earn much from buying groceries and household expenses. She also had children to take care of. She could not go on like this. Song ran naturally saw through the thoughts in Iwai¡¯s heart. She went straight to the point and said, ¡± mother Cao, you should know that Shen mengfang tried to frame me for her miscarriage. She and I have already fallen out on the surface. I really don¡¯t like being her stepmother. ¡°She really shouldn¡¯t have done that,¡± mother Cao smiled apologetically. Song ran continued. I suspect that she is having an affair behind my dad¡¯s back. Did you notice anything unusual? ¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know,¡± mother Cao did not dare to speak blindly. Song ran nodded. how about this? I¡¯ll ask you to help me keep an eye on Shen mengfang. I¡¯ll pay you 50 yuan every month. Are you willing to do it? ¡± At the mention of 50 yuan, aunt Cao¡¯s eyes lit up. Shen mengfang only gave her 30 yuan a month, which was not enough. With song ran¡¯s 50 yuan, she would be more well-off. Mother Cao hesitated. ran, I don¡¯t know what you want me to do. What if mengfang finds out? ¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows and asked,¡¯aunt Cao, are you not willing? Then forget it. ¡± Chapter 339 339 Chapter 343 returning on a snowy night After she finished speaking, she pretended to leave, but mother Cao quickly pulled her back. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wasn¡¯t willing, I didn¡¯t say I wasn¡¯t willing.¡± Song ran turned around and looked at her. She took out fifty Yuan from her bag and handed it to her. you have to report to me if Shen mengfang makes any moves. Do you have a phone at home? ¡± ¡°No, but there¡¯s a newspaper stand not far from here. There¡¯s a phone inside.¡± ¡°Alright, you know my home phone number. If you need anything, just call me, okay? You have to do whatever I tell you to do.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t hurt anyone,¡± mother Cao was a little scared. Song ran patted her on the shoulder. I¡¯m a civilized person. I won¡¯t let youmit murder and plunder. You just need to pay attention to what Shen mengfang did and who went to look for her. Then, tell me. That¡¯s all. ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Mother Cao nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t let her find out.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t.¡± Song ran smiled and patted her on the shoulder. nanny Cao, you¡¯re a smart person. Let me tell you, Shen mengfang can¡¯t cause any big waves. My dad won¡¯t give her any money. So, you can¡¯t be a fence-sitter and waver. You won¡¯t get any benefits if you do that. Do you understand? ¡± ¡°Definitely, definitely.¡± ¡°If you do well, I¡¯ll give you more money.¡± The money-mindedmoners werepletely taken down. In the evening, song Xuan arrived at yang Haitao¡¯s office a few days earlier. Yang Haitao walked in when she was busy. Song Xuan nced at him. Yang Haitao walked to her desk and ced two kraft paper bags by her hand. He said with pride, ¡± song Xuan, this is your bonus fromst year. This is yours and the other is your sister¡¯s. Song Xuan took the kraft paper bag and opened it. She was instantly relieved. The conclusion that yang Haitao was not a scammer was finally confirmed. At least, her sister¡¯s investment money was finally back. She had more confidence in yang Haitao now. He was a very hardworking person. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you to the credit union to deposit the money.¡± Song Xuan smiled. look at the time. The credit union has closed. You can deposit it tomorrow. I¡¯ll put it in the safe. Yang Haitao was at a loss. can we invite song ran out tonight? we¡¯ll go and celebrate. Is that okay? ¡± Song Xuan nced at him and said, ¡± it¡¯s cold. Song ran just came back from the Northwest. I¡¯ll ask her toe over. Let¡¯s have hot pot here. Yang Haitao was so excited that he was incoherent. ¡°Yueyue, I¡¯ll go and buy some groceries.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± As soon as yang Haitao left, song Xuan called song ran and asked her toe over. Song ran rushed over without stopping. In less than 20 minutes, the office door was pushed open. It gave song Xuan a shock. She looked up and saw song ran. She rolled her eyes at her, ¡± ¡°Second miss has returned from the Northwest. Have I been infected with the fierce folk customs there? Can¡¯t you be gentler?¡± Song ran walked over and sat down at the corner of her desk. ¡°How is it? Yang Haitao didn¡¯t let him down. Do you believe in my eyes now? Do you think that I have sharp eyes and can see through everything?¡± ¡°Alright, stop showing off,¡± song Xuan said as she raised her eyebrows. no, ¡± song ran said, ¡± you have to admit that I have good taste. Song Xuan was helpless. She patted her head and said, ¡± ¡°Alright, my family¡¯s second miss has a long vision. I admit that I¡¯m inferior, alright?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s yang Haitao?¡± song ran said proudly. ¡°I went to buy some groceries. We¡¯ll have hotpot here tonight.¡± Chapter 340 340 ughtering pigs in the countryside during the new year Not long after, yang Haitao returned with bags of vegetables and meat. His eyes were full of smiles. Song ran went over to him and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re in high spirits when there¡¯s a happy event. Boss yang seems to be very happy.¡± Yang Haitao carried all the dishes into the small kitchen and song ran followed him. even though this ce is small, it still has all the essentials. There¡¯s even a small kitchen and bedroom. It¡¯s pretty good. Yang Haitao smiled. I live here sometimes. That¡¯s why I chose this one when I rented it. is this house rented? ¡± song ran rubbed her chin. ¡°Yes, I rented it.¡± ¡°Buy it, and when you have money, buy the entire garden.¡± Because Jing ¡®an road would wee the first international five-star hotel, the Hilton Hotel, to settle in this year, the Hilton Hotel would drive the surrounding room prices to arge extent. Therefore, he should buy a house before the price of the house rises. In the future, he would be able to make a lot of money from the house. Yang Haitao nced at her. great minds think alike. I¡¯m nning to buy this office building. The other areas are still under inspection. Foreign banks already have a mortgage loan. It seems that ordinary people are still watching. They think that owing money to the bank is a fantasy, but I really want to give it a try. ¡°Count me in,¡± Let¡¯s start a real estate business! Song Xuan also came to the small kitchen after finishing her work. She took the dishes naturally, ¡± ¡°Leave the pairing to me, you two can leave.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay and help you.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Didn¡¯t you stay up all nightst night? Take a break when you have time.¡± Yang Haitao and song ran were chased out of the kitchen by song Xuan. look, ¡± song ran raised her eyebrows at him. my sister is concerned about you. Yang Haitao lowered his head andughed.¡±Can I be considered to have suffered till the end?¡± Song ran pouted. to be exact, you have a long way to go. You still have a lot of work to do. Yang Haitao led her into his office and took out a small box from his drawer. He then peeked at the door carefully. Song ran walked over. why are you being so sneaky? ¡± Yang Haitao opened the box. There was a jade bangle inside. It was quite clear and had a good color. ¡°What, you want to give it to my sister?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been buying it for a few days now, I don¡¯t dare to give it to you,¡± yang Haitao replied. why are you so cowardly? ¡± song ran looked at him in disdain. &Nbsp; Yang Haitao looked at her sadly. didn¡¯t you tell me that your sister has good taste? I¡¯m afraid that she won¡¯t be interested in all these gold and Jade. ¡°Then why did you buy it?¡± Yang Haitao caressed the Jade bangle. I¡¯m shopping with a client. I saw it at first sight. I think your sister will look good in it. Song ran pouted. I really have to give it to you. You can¡¯t be so overcautious, okay? ¡± When it¡¯s time to act, you should act. Sometimes, girls like overbearing men. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Yang Haitao kept the Jade bangle. your sister isn¡¯t an ordinarydy. I¡¯m especially afraid that I¡¯ll do something inappropriate to anger her. If that happens, there won¡¯t be any possibility between us. Song ran sighed in anger, ¡± ¡°I despise you.¡± At night, in yang Haitao¡¯s small lounge, a small table was set up. On top of the table, there was an electric pot boiling and the aroma assailed the nose. Song Xuan put some vegetables in it and stirred it with a spoon. Song ran looked at her. sis, to celebrate our first pot of gold, shouldn¡¯t you guys have a little drink? ¡± Chapter 341 341 Little pig and Big Bear Yang Haitao looked at song Xuan expectantly. Song Xuan nodded, ¡± ¡°We should drink some wine to celebrate.¡± Song ran pped her hands. yang Haitao! Hurry up and go out to buy some wine! Yang Haitao rushed out to buy some wine. Once he was out, song ran put on song Xuan¡¯s ear and whispered a few words to her. Song Xuan was as still as a mountain and did not say anything. Yang Haitao quickly returned with two bottles of wine. One was Shikumen huangjiu and the other was red Star Erguotou.¡±The convenience store only has these two types of wine.¡± ¡°Have some rice wine,¡± song Xuan said as she waved her hand. Song ran raised her hand. you two can drink. I have something to doter. Song Xuan nced at her and did not say anything. The three of them ate hotpot while thinking about the future. The young man¡¯s enthusiasm was written all over his face. Song ran looked at the two people opposite her with a smile on her face. They were beautiful andpatible. She really hoped that the two of them would get married immediately. Halfway through, song ran mentioned that she had something to do and had to leave first. Yang Haitao waved his hand.¡±Mr. Zhong should be downstairs by now. I¡¯ll have him send you.¡± I know, I know. You guys continue. I¡¯ll talk to uncle Zhong myself. After song ran left, yang Haitao sat down. Song Xuan, who was sitting beside him, had azy andid-back look in her eyes. Yang Haitao¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw that. Song Xuan rested her chin on her hand and looked at him with a dazed expression. ¡°I heard you bought me a present?¡± Yang Haitao stared at her with a burning gaze. ¡°Yingluo, how did you know?¡± How did she know? Song ran must have told her about it. The moment yang Haitao went out, song ran rushed to her ear and told her about it. Yang Haitao immediately got up and went to his office to retrieve the Jade bangle. Then, he rushed back to the lounge. The hotpot pot was already turned off and the soup was no longer boiling. Yang Haitao carefully ced the Jade bangle in front of her eyes, his gaze sincere. ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯ve been working very hard recently and have been working overtime a lot, so this is mypensation to you. It¡¯s not particrly expensive, and I didn¡¯t spend money unnecessarily. You don¡¯t have to think too much.¡± Song Xuan could feel the carefulness hidden under his ttery. She was not a stone-hearted person, so she reached out to take the bracelet. Yang Haitao grabbed her hand and put the Jade bangle on her left wrist. Song Xuan¡¯s Red lips were inches away from yang Haitao¡¯S. Yang Haitao¡¯s brain twitched as he recalled what song ran had said to him earlier. ¡°You can¡¯t be too overcautious.¡± ¡®Attack when it¡¯s time¡¯ ¡°Sometimes, girls like men who are more overbearing.¡± Alcohol gave people courage. Yang Haitao suddenly reached out and grabbed the back of song Xuan¡¯s head, then kissed her. This Kasaya Song Xuan gave him a tight p in return for his bravery. Song Xuan red at yang Haitao after she was done pping him. Yang Haitao was jolted awake by the p. What did he do? He was crazy! Just as he was about to apologize, he saw song Xuan take off the Jade bangle from her wrist in a fit of righteous indignation. She red at him and said, ¡± yang Haitao, you¡¯re a piece of trash! Is that why you gave me the Jade bangle?¡± Yang Haitao was anxious. song Xuan, listen to me. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. Please forgive me. Song Xuan threw the Jade bracelet to him and said, ¡± ¡°He has ulterior motives!¡± After saying that, he turned around and left. Yang Haitao quickly got up and chased after her. Song Xuan hurried down the stairs and yang Haitao followed closely behind. Song Xuan rushed out of the building. Mr. Zhong¡¯s car had not started yet. It was obvious that song ran wanted to stay for a while to see what was going on before leaving. She had never expected her sister to rush out so quickly. Chapter 342 342 The aesthetics of a straight man Song ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Oh no, yang Haitao must have done something wrong. Her sister was about to explode. Song ran quickly got out of the car, but before she could say anything, song Xuan pulled her along. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. We¡¯ll take a taxi.¡± Song ran turned around to look at yang Haitao. He looked dejected and was still holding the Jade bangle in his hand. He was chasing after her. song Xuan, Qianqian, let me exin. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me!¡± Song Xuan turned around and gritted her teeth. Song ran was confused. When she left, they were still fine. What could have happened in just five minutes to make her sister¡¯s reaction change so drastically? She turned around and mouthed to yang Haitao, ¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Yang Haitao scratched his head helplessly. He really wanted to p himself. Alcohol had really boosted his courage. He had just drunk a little and he had already be so arrogant. It was messed up. He had messed it up. He watched the song sisters get into the taxi and immediately pped himself. Mr. Zhong quickly got out of the car and shouted at him, ¡± ¡°Haitao, what are you doing? Why did you hit yourself?¡± Yang Haitao shook his head and held his forehead in pain, filled with regret. What should he do if song Xuan ignored him in the future? What if song Xuan was no longer willing to work by his side? Why was he so impatient? Crazy, he was really crazy! In the car, song ran nced at the person beside her who was still angry and whispered, ¡± ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong? Did yang Haitao make you angry?¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± Song ran shrunk her neck and said in a wronged tone, ¡± ¡°What are you doing? How are you going to implicate the innocent? I didn¡¯t even provoke you, why are you angry at me? I¡¯m very cowardly.¡± ¡°I told you to shut up!¡± Song ran surrendered. Okay, okay, okay. I know. I¡¯ll shut up. I¡¯ll shut up. ...... is it because you don¡¯t like him spending money on gifts? ¡± song ran asked. &Nbsp; Song Xuan,¡±tsk tsk tsk, can¡¯t you understand humannguage?¡± Shut up.¡± alright, alright, alright, ¡± song ran said. I¡¯ll shut up. ...... you still don¡¯t like the style of the Jade bracelet? ¡± song ran asked. &Nbsp; ¡°Song ran!¡± Song Xuan turned to look at her. Song ran waved her hand. shut up, shut up. I¡¯ll shut up. Song Xuan¡¯s mind was in a mess. She was 20 years old and had no experience in love. She had never even touched a man¡¯s hand before. However, yang Haitao had taken her first kiss without her knowing. She had fantasized about a beautiful and romantic first kiss. Under the flower rack in the early morning, on the long bridge under the sunset, at the entrance of the theater when night fell, under the starry night sky. It didn¡¯t include a metal pot and a table full of wolves. How would yang Haitao dare to do that? How could he kiss her so suddenly? She really wanted to kill him! When the two of them arrived at the entrance of the mansion, song Xuan pushed the door open and got out of the car. Song ran called out from behind, ¡± ¡°Hey, an older sister is taking a bus with her younger sister, how can she let her younger sister pay? Your sister is still a student, if she doesn¡¯t have money, she can feed Yingluo.¡± Song Xuan ignored her and went straight into the house. Song ran touched her nose. Alright,dy song was furious. She decided to take a break. She paid the fare obediently and entered the house. Lady song had already gone upstairs. ¡°Did you make your sister angry again?¡± mother Wu asked carefully. Song ran shrugged. I didn¡¯t. I¡¯m such an obedient and lovely person. Why would I make her angry? ¡± As they were talking, the phone rang. Song ran quickly picked it up and heard yang Haitao¡¯s voice, ¡± ¡°You guys are home?¡± Chapter 343 343 Lost his wife? Song Xuan lowered her voice and said,¡±brother, what did you do?¡± My sister can¡¯t wait to eat me. ¡± Yang Haitao clutched the Jade bangle, his eyes filled with regret.¡±I was just possessed.¡± Song ran¡¯s heart sank. ¡°I kissed her.¡± Song ran¡¯s hand trembled and she almost dropped the phone. ¡°Brother, I think you¡¯re really possessed.¡± ¡°What should I do?¡± Song ran facepalmed. there¡¯s no other way. We¡¯ll just wait and see. My sister has a firm heart. If I put in a good word for you now, it¡¯ll only backfire. You¡¯re on your own now. After hanging up the phone, song ran was amazed. Yang Haitao really wanted to be fat in one bite. Why was he so ck-hearted? He skipped all the steps and directly kissed her. He was really a warrior. If a true warrior dared to face a bleak life, his future life would probably be bleak too. Ms. Song Xuan would definitely punish him for his impulsiveness. In song Xuan¡¯s room, her heart was still beating very fast. She sat on the bed and ced her hand over her heart. Her mind was filled with yang Haitao¡¯s face, his sincere expression, and the warmth of his palm. She reached out for the ss of water beside her, her fingers trembling. Detestable! Why did she have to be influenced by such a lecher? The cup of water was smashed to the ground in anger! Song Xuan did not go to work for a few days. Of course, song ran did not dare to persuade her at this critical moment. Yang Haitao was the biggest coward in the world in front of song Xuan. He only dared to walk around her house. Song ran sighed. What else could she do other than watch? Spring came early in Haicheng. After the new year, the weather was getting warmer. The 20th day of the first month of the lunar year ushered in the start of the school season. Old song¡¯s factory was busy and he had no time to take care of his family. Song ran was happy that no one was there to discipline her. She packed up and prepared to start her college life. Song Xuan¡¯s anger was finally appeased. As she packed her luggage, she mumbled, ¡± ¡°Fu Guang isn¡¯t far from home, why do we have to live on campus?¡± Song ran looked at aunt Wu, who was busy like a spinning top, and said in a rxed manner, ¡± ¡°I have to leave this house and go out for some exercise.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to train?¡± mother Wu shook her head. I think it¡¯s best toe back every day and eat at home. I¡¯ll only be at ease if you eat at home.¡± Song ran pouted. if I had known earlier, I would have applied for a foreign university. Northern city¡¯s Peking University sounds good. Song Yao tapped her on the head. that¡¯s enough. You¡¯re all alone and you¡¯vee all the way here to study. Do you want our mother Wu to live? when she wipes her tears and wants to go to school with you, you¡¯re going to be famous. Song ran leaned against the bedpost and stared at song Xuan. She said carefully, ¡± ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve been pretty free these few days, Yingluo.¡± Song Xuan rolled her eyes and squinted at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have any objections?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare to have any opinions, but I do have some suggestions.¡± ¡°Mind your own business,¡± song Xuan said impatiently. Song ran grabbed her hand. I haven¡¯t said anything yet. Why are you the first to get angry?¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± song Xuan nced at her. Song ran said, ¡± I¡¯m not asking you to do anything with yang Haitao. I¡¯m just trying to say that you should be clear about your work and personal feelings. You can¡¯t quit just because you¡¯re unhappy with him. You¡¯re also one of ourpany¡¯s partners now. If you quit just like that, have you ever thought about the losses thepany will suffer? ¡± Chapter 344 344 Chapter 348-hero saves beauty Sis, you¡¯re too irrational and too emotional, do you know that?¡± Song Xuan frowned,¡±are you disciplining me now?¡± Song ran shrugged. but you can¡¯t deny that what I said makes sense. Song Jin lowered his eyes and pouted,¡±what?¡± You students can take a break until now, can¡¯t I take a break too?¡± Song ran was overjoyed. Her sister had finally let go of her worries. She had to remind yang Haitao not to offend her sister in the future. Love had to be done step by step. After packing their luggage, yang Haitao enthusiastically acted as their driver and sent them to Fu Guang. When they reached the entrance of the University, he rushed to show off, carrying all sorts of bags over. ¡°Little yang, let me carry a bag. Give me a Kasaya.¡± Yang Haitao chuckled. no need, no need. Aunt Wu, I¡¯m young and energetic. I can carry it. Song ran and her sister followed behind and sighed. ¡°What a good young man.¡± Song Xuan nced at her and asked,¡±where is your team leader Gu?¡± Why didn¡¯t hee to send you off on such an important day?¡± Song ran ran ran ran her fingers through her hair. today is the big day of my team leader Gu¡¯smendation ceremony. He wille to the school to see me tonight. ¡°Commendation ceremony?¡± I¡¯ll have to change how I address you in the future, ¡± song ran said proudly. I¡¯ll have to call you Deputy Section Chief Gu. ¡°Really?¡± song Xuan was happy for her. I¡¯m not lying, ¡± song ran said with a smile. I¡¯m sure of it. Song Xuan could not hide the joy in her eyes, ¡± ¡°Aiya, my family¡¯s second miss is going to follow the chickens and dogs to the heavens in the future.¡± Hmph! song ran snorted. is there anyone who would mock their own sister like you? ¡± Song Xuan held her hand. I¡¯m so happy for you. It¡¯s good. The two of them happily reported their arrival, paid the fees, and got the key to the leader¡¯s dormitory. Then, they went to the dormitory together. The dormitory was on the third floor, so the sun was quite bright. When he pushed the door open, there was already a girl tidying up the bed. After a brief introduction, he knew that the girl¡¯s name was Yu Meihua. Aunt Wu picked a bed by the window for her and began to make her bed. Yu Meihua seemed to havee to report alone. She was tidying up her things on her own and it made song ran look like she was not doing it. Song ran moved over. aunt Wu, you can go back with my sister and Haitao. I¡¯ll clean up the rest. ¡°What do you know?¡± mother Wu¡¯s voice was loud. Alright, you can sit there.¡± After he finished speaking, he started to pack up her things. Song ran nced at Yu Meihua, who was on the opposite bed. Other people would probably think that she was a delicate youngdy. Eh? Song ran, do you have a problem with your self-awareness? ¡± Aren¡¯t you a delicate youngdy? Song Xuan opened up all the snacks she brought from home and handed them to Yu Meihua, ¡± cheese biscuits and Osmanthus pastry. You can have them. They¡¯re delicious. Please take care of my sister in the future. She¡¯s been spoiled by the family and doesn¡¯t know how to do many things. Song ran¡¯s eyes widened. Her sister really knew how to expose her shorings. Yu Meihua¡¯s skin was dark, and she seemed to havee from the countryside to the city. Her eyes were also a little reserved, and she was a little embarrassed to reach out. Song Xuan smiled gently. just eat. It¡¯s fine. She shyly took out two small biscuits, and song Xuan gave her a box. After all, her sister would be spending a few years with these people, so she had to have a good rtionship with them. Yu Meihua slept on the upper left bunk near the entrance while song ran¡¯s bed was at the innermost part. Hence, they each cleaned up their own bed. Yang Haitao stood under the window and nced at song Xuan from time to time. Song Xuan ignored him, so he could onlyugh. Chapter 345 345 Don¡¯t identally hurt your allies The door opened again, and a long-haired girl of medium height in a rose-red down jacket came in. The girl¡¯s name was Wen Jing, but she was not as good as her name. As soon as she entered and saw her roommate on the bed, she rolled her eyes and said in a disdainful tone, ¡± ¡°Oh my, why did you arrange for me to live in the same dormitory as a country bumpkin?¡± Song ran nced at her. The girl was slightly good-looking and of average height. She seemed to like dressing up and was quite good at getting things done. The first impression she gave song ran was that she did not have a good impression of her. For the next four years, it would be really troublesome to live in the same room with such a person. The quiet girl covered her nose and mouth, her face twisted as she walked in.¡±Aiyo, what¡¯s that smell? Why is it so smelly? Hey, I¡¯m asking you, how many days have you not showered? Don¡¯t you vigers only take a bath once every few months?¡± The girl on the upper bunk was a little helpless. She clenched the pillow cover in her hand tightly, and her eyes were a little flustered. Song ran let out a soft ¡®tsk¡¯ and walked over slowly. Wen Jin then realized that there was a girl who was prettier than her living in the dormitory. The quiet person who despised the poor and loved the rich hadpletely changed her facial expression. When she saw that song ran was dressed in high-ss clothes, she could tell that the clothes of the people standing behind her were expensive at a nce. Her eyes immediately showed a hint of ttery. Song ran walked over and sniffed it. She smiled and said, ¡± yeah, I smell something too. What¡¯s that smell? ¡± ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t say anything wrong, did I?¡± Wen Jing tried to please him. Song ran moved closer to her and sniffed at her body. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve applied too much snowkes, it¡¯s a little pungent.¡± Wen Jing couldn¡¯t keep her face straight and gritted her teeth.¡±What do you know? This is the most expensive snowke cream from the Jin family in Haicheng. It¡¯s hard to get, you really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡± Song ranughed and said,¡±you can¡¯t just apply it on your face because it¡¯s expensive.¡± Why? Is Jin Daquan going to close down tomorrow or something?¡± Wen Jing stretched out her hand and pointed at her,¡±you¡¯re Yingluo.¡± Song ran gave a fake smile. what did I do? ¡± I¡¯m song ran, and I¡¯ll be your roommate for the next four years. Please take care of me in the future.¡± Wen Jing couldn¡¯t vent her anger, but she could still see that the clothes and shoes of the girl in front of her were definitely the most expensive, and the bag in the hand of the woman behind her seemed to be a foreign product. In this day and age, those who could afford to use foreign goods were all from very rich families. She did not dare to offend them. She twitched the corner of her mouth and said with an ugly expression, ¡± ¡°My name is Wen Jin, my father runs a hardware factory in Feng hang County.¡± Yang Haitao leaned over and asked,¡±Feng hang County?¡± My family has a hardware supplier in Feng hang County, what¡¯s the name of your factory?¡± ¡°Wendong hardware factory.¡± ¡°I¡¯m from red g packaging factory,¡± yang Haitao replied. Wen Jing¡¯s body copsed. Red g Luggage factory was her family¡¯s biggest customer. Behind her, her father, Wen Dong, rushed over with many bags of luggage. The moment he entered the dormitory and saw yang Haitao, he quickly threw away the luggage in his hands and said with a very respectful attitude, ¡± ¡°Aiyo, isn¡¯t this Yingluo the young master?¡± Yang Haitao chuckled,¡±boss Wen, don¡¯t just think about making money in the future, okay?¡± The education of our children is also very important.¡± Song ran lowered her head and smiled. The young master of the Yang family was good with his words. Song Xuan nced at yang Haitao. Yang Haitao¡¯s words were not embarrassing, but they also warned this girl who despised the poor and loved the rich to arge extent. He really knew how to talk. Wen Dong could be considered a smart person, and he immediately understood that his reckless daughter must have offended this young master. He immediately smiled apologetically and said, ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Chapter 346 346 He was in a bad mood After he finished speaking, he did not even have time to pack his things and directly dragged Wen Jin out. At the end of the corridor, he gave her a round of scolding. Wen Jin was so angry that she gritted her teeth. It was the first day of school and she was already bullied. What bad luck. In the dormitory, Yu Meihua looked at song ran gratefully and did not say anything. Mother Wu was almost done packing and said, ¡± ¡°The toilet and bathroom are shared. It¡¯s really inconvenient.¡± ¡°Second miss, can you bear to take a bath and go to the toilet with others?¡± song Xuan pouted. Song ran raised her eyebrows. I¡¯ve been to many ces with team leader Gu. What¡¯s there that I can¡¯t ept? ¡± The conditions here are quite good, so don¡¯t be so picky.¡± Song Xuan patted aunt Wu¡¯s shoulder. did you hear that? she thinks that her conditions are quite good. Aunt Wu, you don¡¯t have to worry about her. It was already past one o ¡®clock when they were done packing. Song ran nned to bring them to the canteen for lunch. She called Yu Meihua over and waved her hand politely, ¡± ¡°You guys go ahead, I¡¯ve brought food.¡± Song ran did not force him and went out. In the main research Institute¡¯s auditorium, Gu jinghang and the other researchers who were also preparing to receive themendation sat in the second row. The director was giving a speech, and the auditorium was silent. Gu jinghang, who had always been serious and was about to be promoted to Deputy Section Chief Gu, was slightly distracted at this moment. It was the first day of school for his Xiao ran, and the timing was just right. She said that she wanted to live on campus, but he didn¡¯t know if she had a lot of luggage or if anyone would carry it for her. He also didn¡¯t know what the new school environment was like and whether her dormitory mates were easy to get along with. Would she be able to get used to it? Gu jinghang¡¯s heart was really broken. Time became torturous and he felt like he was sitting on pins and needles. After sitting there for a long time, his name was finally called, ¡± ¡°Second Institute¡¯s Captain, Gu jinghang, ran ran.¡± Gu jinghang immediately stood up straight and tall. Gu jinghang became one of the youngest Deputy section chiefs in the Research Institute in Haicheng. The other person was Deputy Section Chief Chu, who was the same age as him. It was already four o ¡®clock in the afternoon when all the researchers had finished their awards. Gu jinghang could not wait any longer and wanted to walk out of the auditorium. Liang Zhiguo, who had been promoted to the Director General of the Research Institute, stopped him. ¡°Jinghang, stay for a while. There¡¯s a banquet tonight.¡± Gu jinghang was surprised. I didn¡¯t hear anything about a dinner party. He and ran had agreed to meet at the entrance of Fu Guang University at five o ¡®clock, so it was just nice to go now. yes, the director has set up a private banquet. There should only be 20 people at two tables. Let¡¯s go there now. ¡°Can I not go?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s throat tightened. Liang Zhiguo red at him,¡±Rascal, what nonsense are you saying?¡± The director invited you to a private banquet, what an honorable thing this is, and you still dare to not give the director face? Let¡¯s hurry up and leave.¡± Director Liang then pushed Gu jinghang out of the hall. At five o ¡®clock, at the entrance of Fu Guang University, song ran was waiting for Gu jinghang in the cold wind with both hands in her pockets. The sky was dark and the birds were returning to their nests. Song ran¡¯s heart was filled with infinite anticipation. Now that she was a college student and her family, jinghang, had be a Lieutenant Colonel and Deputy Section Chief, they were one step closer to the endless glory that she had mentioned. This was the first time they had met under a brand new identity. The feeling of anticipation was simply too good. However, she waited for half an hour. It was already 5:30 am but Gu jinghang was still nowhere to be seen. Song ran was a little annoyed. What was wrong with jinghang? they had agreed to meet at 5:00 am but he waste? She kept looking at her watch and continued to wait patiently. Chapter 347 347 How lowly he is Fu Guang University¡¯s campus Belle, su mingna, walked slowly towards the school gate with a bunch of people surrounding her. Both men and women were supporting her. Her best friend, Liu Jia, suddenly pointed at the gate and whispered, ¡± mingna, isn¡¯t that the girl who gave team leader Gu a note? ¡± His words drew su mingna¡¯s attention to song ran, who was standing at the door. Su mingna immediately took a fancy to the tall and handsome Gu jinghang in the lecture hall. As the campus Belle, how could she swallow the fact that someone had stolen her love from her? She frantically searched for the girl who had been taken out of the lecture hall by team leader Gu, but she couldn¡¯t find her. Today, she had appeared on her own. Su mingna walked towards song ran with a sense of unwillingness and superiority. Two girls in the crowd behind her whispered, ¡± this girl is in for it. Mingna has always been domineering. ¡°To be honest, I think that girl is prettier than mingna.¡± ¡°I think so too. If it¡¯s a student from our school, it looks like mingna will have to give up the spot for the school Belle.¡± Su mingna walked to song ran and crossed her arms. She red at her. ¡°Which ss are you from?¡± Song ran waited in the cold wind for an hour and a half without anyoneing. She was still fuming with anger. Coincidentally, a random girl came to her and tried to make things difficult for her. How could she be nice? ¡°Who are you? Why do you care which ss I¡¯m in?¡± Su mingna was like a goddess in Fu Guang. The boys praised her to the sky, and the girls at leastplimented her on the surface. The teachers naturally cared for her too. When had she ever been treated so rudely? she was instantly furious. ¡°I¡¯m from the Student Union.¡± Su mingna¡¯s anger grew and she red at song ran. Song ran was puzzled. is the Student Union a Donglin gang? ¡± Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re meddling too much?¡± The few girls behind her, who were always ttering su mingna on the surface but were actually unhappy, were instantly overjoyed. This little girl had a strong personality, and they were enjoying the show. There was no way su mingna would tolerate such a cowardly act. She said arrogantly, ¡± a few months ago, in the school¡¯s lecture hall, the student council discussed the matter of you passing a note to the teacher who came to give a speech, team leader Gu. They unanimously concluded that you did something to tarnish the school¡¯s honor and that it would make the military think that the students in our school are frivolous people. So, Wanwan decided to criticize you. Song ran raised her hand and sneered at her. I¡¯m sorry. A few months ago, I wasn¡¯t even a student of your school. You guys couldn¡¯t control me. ¡°What do you mean?¡± su mingna was stunned. Song ran shrugged. are the students from the first Academy that bad at understanding? ¡± I¡¯m a new student and I just got in. I¡¯m in my first year and school just started today. Thank you.¡± Su mingna was instantly stunned on the spot. She waspletely embarrassed. The group of people behind her who usually praised her to the heavens did note out to help her. Girls would always have some dark thoughts. As for boys, when they saw a junior who was prettier than su mingna, they would naturally have tender feelings for her. They wouldn¡¯t interfere in the battle between beauties. so, you¡¯re seducing other people in University at such a young age? did your high school teacher teach you that? ¡± su mingna was instantly flustered and exasperated. Song ran finally realized that this person was just looking for trouble. She sneered and said, ¡± ¡°If I say that it wasn¡¯t taught by our teacher, but by me without a teacher, what would you do?¡± Su mingna raised her hand. then, I¡¯ll help your teacher discipline you. You¡¯re such a shameless person! Chapter 348 348 Chapter 352-death by a thousand cuts However, someone grabbed her wrist and pushed her to the side. Su mingna fell to the ground. She took a closer look and realized that it was team leader Gu, who she had been thinking about ever since she gave the speech in the lecture hall. Gu jinghang held song ran¡¯s face in his hands nervously. Xiao ran, are you alright? ¡± Song ran was furious. jinghang, Do you not know how to count? ¡± We agreed to meet at five. What time is it now?¡± Gu jinghang was very apologetic. after themendation ceremony, the station chief set up a private banquet. I had no choice but to go. I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting. Song ran was so angry that she did not want to talk to him. Su mingna looked at the two people in front of her and instantly became even angrier. So, the two of them got together after the girl sessfully handed her the note? So if she had handed the note over first, she would have be team leader Gu¡¯s girlfriend before this girl? At that moment, su mingna saw song ran as a love rival. She saw her as a love rival who wanted to snatch her love away from her. She hated song ran so much that she gritted her teeth. What made her even angrier and unable to understand was that team leader Gu, who had a bright future ahead of him, was now submissively coaxing the girl who was throwing a tantrum. Such a scene simply stung the eyes of the school Belle, who had always had a sense of superiority. She walked forward unwillingly. Gu jinghang sensed that there was someone behind him and immediately protected song ran in his arms despite her resistance. He stared at su mingna with a guarded expression. Su mingna sized up Gu jinghang and said in a fit of pique, ¡± team leader Gu, you¡¯ve really disappointed me. Gu jinghang frowned and stared at the female student who was confused. He did not know what she meant by that. Song ran reacted and turned to su mingna. this student, did you also give team leader Gu, oh no, vice Section Chief Gu a note in the lecture hall that day? ¡± Su mingna¡¯s face turned from red to white. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± ¡°Do you think everyone¡¯s like you, shamelessly pouncing on men?¡± Song ran was startled. Didn¡¯t he? If you didn¡¯t, why are you so flustered and exasperated when you see me? it¡¯s as if I¡¯ve stolen your heart? You don¡¯t mean what you say.¡± Su mingna was no match for song ran in a war of words. She was so angry that she almost exploded. Her good friend, Liu Jia, could not stand it anymore. Outsiders could see how much team leader Gu cared about the person in his arms. If mingna continued to argue, she would only be embarrassing herself. She quickly went forward and held su mingna back.¡±Let¡¯s go,¡± Su mingna knew that she would only embarrass herself further if she continued to pester song ran, so she quickly backed down and pointed at song ran. ¡°Since you¡¯re a student of Fu Guang now, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to consider the school¡¯s honor in everything you do. Don¡¯t do anything to defame the school.¡± Gu jinghang stared at su mingna coldly. this student, just mind your own business. You don¡¯t have the right to point fingers at my people. Su mingna¡¯s face turned pale as she was pulled away by Liu Jia. After the crowd had left, song ran started pping slowly. ¡°It¡¯s different now. After being promoted to the Deputy Section Chief, he¡¯spletely different. Not only does he have more confidence in his words, but he also knows how to make his partner wait in the cold wind for two hours.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s cold expression immediately softened and he coaxed her gently, ¡± ¡°The chief director suddenly wanted to hold a private banquet, so I couldn¡¯t decline.¡± Song ran sniffed and looked up at him. When she took a closer look, she realized that Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes were a little unfocused. ¡°Gu jinghang, did you drink?¡± Chapter 349 349 Treating him like a son Gu jinghang exhaled a breath of air and sniffed it. ¡°Is the smell of alcohol very strong?¡± Song ran pouted. it¡¯s really heavy. How much did you drink? ¡± ¡°I apanied the director and director Liang to drink a little, not much.¡± In fact, he had drunk half a kilogram of white and half a bottle of yellow wine. He never drank alcohol on a normal basis, so he was feeling a little tipsy and a little ufortable, but he forced himself to stand beside her. Song ran nced at himzily. I¡¯m going back to the dormitory. Gu jinghang grabbed her wrist and the smell of alcohol fell on her face. Xiao ran,e back to the Research Institute with me? ¡± Song ran pushed him away. let me go. I want to go back to my own dormitory! Although there were still three days before the official start of school, she did not want to be seduced by him and leave. She was also a person with a temper. Gu jinghang stared at her intently. the Research Institute has assigned me a new dormitory. The dormitory now has a kitchen, a bathroom, and two bedrooms. I spent the whole night cleaning up. Come with me to take a look, okay? ¡± Hmm?¡± The drunk Gu jinghang¡¯s tone had a hint ofziness and coquettishness, causing her to be bewitched and get into the car with him. As soon as she got into the car, song ran regretted it and sobered up. She broke free from Gu jinghang¡¯s hand and leaned against the car door. She kept scolding herself.¡¯Song ran, song ran, where¡¯s your integrity?¡¯ Where¡¯s my self-esteem? Why? Haven¡¯t you seen a house with two bedrooms, a living room, a kitchen, and a bathroom before? She still followed him to look for houses in the middle of the night? He made you wait in the cold wind for two hours. While you were drinking from the Northwest wind here, he was drinking Maotai at the director¡¯s private banquet. You¡¯re useless! He¡¯s useless! Gu jinghang leaned over and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°Are you still angry?¡± The hot air and the smell of alcohol made song ran restless. She kept telling herself to stay calm, to not lose her mind because of lust, and to not give him a good look. She snorted. Gu jinghang, I¡¯m telling you. If you¡¯rete again, I won¡¯t wait for you. Do you hear me? ¡± His iron arms were wrapped around her chest, and he buried his head in the crook of her neck.¡±I heard it, I heard it. Are you still angry?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m angry, how can I not be? If it wasn¡¯t for yourte arrival, I wouldn¡¯t have been put in a difficult position by that random girl.¡± Gu jinghang searched his pocket and took out a box. He handed it to her and said, ¡± ran, this is my gift to you. Congrattions on bing a college student. Song ran took the box and opened it. It was a Parker Pen. She snorted, ¡± ¡°You think you can buy me over with a pen?¡± Gu jinghang stretched out his hand and turned her body so that she was facing him. His warm palm touched her cheek gently and his fingers moved gently with reluctance. Song ran did not dare to look directly into his misty eyes. Damn it, was this the seduction of a handsome man? ¡°How can I not be angry?¡± Song ran felt wronged. I¡¯m being serious. If I can¡¯t wait for you in the future, I won¡¯t wait for you anymore. Our date will be canceled. Do you think that¡¯s fair? ¡± Gu jinghang thought about it seriously. no, we can¡¯t cancel our date. You can just punish me. ¡°The best way to punish you is to cancel the date and let you remember.¡± Gu jinghang sped her neck and shook his head gently. ¡°You can¡¯t, Yingluo, you can¡¯t cancel it.¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes widened.¡¯He said he didn¡¯t drink much. He¡¯s really drunk. He can¡¯t even speak properly.¡¯ Chapter 350 350 Peace, joy, promotion, and wealth ¡°Vice Section Chief Gu is really overbearing. You said it can¡¯t be canceled, so you don¡¯t think it can be canceled? The decision is in my hands, okay?¡± Gu jinghang leaned his head on her shoulder and mumbled something but did not continue. Song ran looked down and did not know whether tough or cry. Did this person just fall asleep like that? It seemed that he had really drunk a lot. ¡°How much did your vice Section Chief drink?¡± she asked du Dapeng. Du Dapeng looked straight ahead. he drank half a kilogram of white wine and half a bottle of yellow wine. Because the Deputy Section Chief was in a hurry to leave, the director punished him by making him drink. Our Deputy Section Chief usually doesn¡¯t drink, but that guy just picked up a ss and drank. He might be very drunk now. Song ran¡¯s heart was touched. She could not help but reach out and touch his face. This fool. He did not even hesitate to offend the police chief just to meet her. He must have eaten a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s gall. The flickering lights cast a shadow on his handsome face, and the anger in song ran¡¯s heart dissipatedpletely. When the car stopped in front of the dormitory of the Deputy Section Chief of the second Institute, Gu jinghang still showed no signs of waking up. Du Dapeng turned off the engine and passed the key to song ran. He said softly, ¡± ¡°Sis-inw, I¡¯m going back to the dormitory first. Here¡¯s the key. Remember to lock the car. But it doesn¡¯t matter if you lock it or not. No one would steal a car in the Research Institutepound.¡± Song ran nodded. I know. You can go back now. Bang! The car door opened and closed. Only Gu jinghang¡¯s heavy breathing could be heard in the car. There was a row of holly trees on the left side of the car and a three-story dormitory building on the right. The moonlight was bright and clear, and the soft light and shadow cast a dark shadow in the car. Gu jinghang leaned on her shoulder with his brows slightly furrowed and his cheeks slightly red. He was just like a child. Song ran¡¯s heart softened. In the winter, the living area of the Research Institute was bare. Except for a row of holly trees and a Big Cedar outside the yard, the leaves of the other trees had all fallen. The branches were strong and stretched into the sky as if they were about to touch the full moon in the sky. The winter night always made people feel at peace. They listened to his breathing and his heartbeat in peace. Song ran sat in the car with him and felt the moonlight flowing through her fingertips. After sitting for a while, she could not help but touch his face and call him softly, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, Jing Xing, Jing Xing, we have reached Jing Xing.¡± Gu jinghang opened his misty eyes and the first thing he said was, ¡± Xiao ran, are you still angry? ¡± How could he still be breathing? I¡¯m not angry anymore, jinghang, ¡± song ran said softly. I¡¯m not angry anymore. Gu jinghang¡¯s smile was a little drunk and a little silly. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not angry, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re not angry.¡± Song ran held his face and said in a serious tone, ¡± ¡°In the future, you can¡¯t offend the Superintendent just to see me. No, you can¡¯t offend any of your leaders because of me, understand?¡± Gu jinghang held her hand and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t offend the Superintendent. I know what I¡¯m doing. I know you¡¯re waiting for me. I can¡¯t sit still.¡± Song ran¡¯s fingers caressed the corner of his mouth and she murmured softly, ¡± ¡°Silly Yingluo.¡± Gu jinghang reached for the handle of the car and said,¡±ran, let¡¯s go to my dormitory, ran ran.¡± &Nbsp; ¡°En, Yingluo.¡± Song ran got out of the car and locked the car with the keys. She looked up and saw Gu jinghang¡¯s hand on the car, unable to move. Song ran supported him as the man who was trying to put on a brave front walked into the building. The sensor light lit up and the warm light shone down. Gu jinghang lived on the second floor and had to climb the stairs. He staggered a little and it was a little difficult for song ran to support such a big and tall man. Chapter 351 351 Study mathematics, physics, and chemistry well When they finally reached the second floor, Gu jinghang took out his keys and opened the door. Song ran walked him to his room. The man wanted to invite her over to stay, so he had prepared hot water early in the morning. Song ran felt warm inside again. She picked up an enamel basin and poured hot water into it. She then mixed some cold water in before carrying it into her room. She ced the basin beside the bed and pulled a small chair over to sit on the bed. She lifted the corner of the nket and pulled Gu jinghang¡¯s feet into the basin. Gu jinghang was so drunk that he was unconscious. He did not wake up even though he was already like this. He only sighedfortably. She quickly buried her head to wash his feet. The hot water soaked his feet until they were slightly red, then she carefully pulled the foot cloth from the side to wipe his feet. She then put his legs back under the nket with great effort, gently covered him with the nket, and then took the water out of the room. Song ran rushed to the family building next door after she got some water for her feet. Lin cuiying opened the door and said happily, ¡± yo, girl. It¡¯s so cold at night. What¡¯s the matter? ¡± ¡°Sister-inw, I want to ask, what can I eat to dispel the alcohol?¡± Lin cuiyingughed. Oh, team leader Gu. Oh, that¡¯s not right. Vice Section Chief Gu is drunk? ¡± yeah, ¡± song ran smiled shyly, ¡± I¡¯m a little drunk. Lin cuiying weed her in. then, add some honey water for him to drink. I have some here. Take it back, scoop a spoonful of soup, and add a bowl of warm water for him to drink. He¡¯ll feel much better. After she finished speaking, she took out a jar of honey from the small cab and handed it to song ran. Song ran left with the honey gratefully. Captain Jiang shook the newspaper and coughed. it seems that Deputy Section Chief Gu is having a banquet tonight. A 25-year-old Deputy Section Chief, the younger generation will surpass the older generation. Lin cuiying walked over and sat beside him, smiling. a neen-year-old family member of the Vice Division Chief. That¡¯s really young. The 19-year-old vice Section chief¡¯s family hurriedly returned to Gu jinghang¡¯s dormitory with the honey. They mixed the honey water with warm water and brought it to the room. They woke the drowsy person up and fed him. At dawn, Gu jinghang¡¯s forehead was throbbing with pain. It was a typical hangover. Even if he was an ordinary researcher in the past, he would not have to toast to his leader. Therefore, he suddenly drank half a kilogram of white and half a bottle of yellow wine. The aftereffect was so strong that he could not take it anymore. The living room was empty, and he went into the kitchen again. There was no one in the kitchen either, and he suddenly felt a little flustered. The moment he came out of the kitchen, he saw hering in from the door and hurriedly walked over.¡±Where did you go so early in the morning?¡± nothing much. I¡¯ve already made breakfast. I made in porridge, steamed some sweet potatoes, and boiled some eggs. Let¡¯s have breakfast. After breakfast, Gu jinghang cleaned up and washed the dishes while song ran put on her cotton-padded jacket and prepared to leave. Gu jinghang put down the bowl in his hand and chased after her. ¡°I¡¯ll have du Dapeng send you back to school.¡± Song ran waved her hand. no need, no need. You can¡¯t be so extravagant just because you¡¯ve been promoted to the Deputy Section Chief. If you do that, you¡¯ll be the subject of gossip. I¡¯ll just take a taxi back. Gu jinghang was still worried, so song ran quickly pushed his chest away and asked him to go back to the kitchen. Alright, alright, I¡¯m leaving. You must be very busy with your new appointment. I¡¯m also very busy with the start of school. I¡¯m leaving. Song ran rushed back to school and realized that thest girl in her dormitory was there. The girl¡¯s name was Miao Li. At this point, all four girls in her dormitory had arrived. Chapter 352 352 An ordinary citizen¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of money Song ran did not want to be close to them. Yu Meihua was more guarded and did not like to be close to others. That gentle and quiet girl was also at 13 points. Miao Li looked soft and weak, and song ran could not tell anything from her. Song ran knew that her college life would be very busy. She would be busy with her studies and would have to go to the art troupe in her spare time. She might even have to visit yang Haitao asionally. He really didn¡¯t have the time to enjoy the leisure time in University like these girls. That day was the opening day of Haiyuan art school. Wen Huihui carried her luggage into the school reluctantly. There was a huge difference between Haiyuan and Haixi. The teachers hired by hai Xi were all famous teachers who were sought after by people. From time to time, there would be art troupes, drama troupes, and major film crews who would go to hai Xi to select people. Haiyuan was an unrated, specialized art school, so people looked down on them from the very beginning. It was all that b * tch song ran¡¯s fault. She could have gotten into the top art school in Haicheng, but now, she could only be mixed up with these uneducated people. How could she not hate song ran? Wen Huihui gritted her teeth as she reported to pay for her keys and get her daily necessities. Then, she entered the dormitory. Two girls came to the dormitory. From their conversation, Wen Huihui could tell that one of them was ady from a dance club. She had signed up for this school because she heard that filming could make quick money. She did not expect to get into this school. She immediately clenched her fists. Even this kind of trash was recruited. One could only imagine how unreasonable this school was. For the next three years, she would have to struggle in the mud. How could she not hate song ran to the core? Wen Huihui sized up the dimly lit dormitory and thought about how she was going to fight her way out and survive. She could not stay in this lousy art college. She wanted to be a big star. She wanted to be someone who could crush song ran, her stepmother du LiMei, and even her father, Wen Limin. She wanted these people to regret underestimating her. She wanted to be a big Shot with unlimited glory! Fu Guang University School would officially start the next day. Her roommate, Miao Li, actively shouted to the other people in the dormitory, all the clubs in the school are recruiting freshmen. They¡¯re at the Sports Center. Let¡¯s go and take a look. ¡°I want to go, I want to go.¡± Wen Jin was also very enthusiastic. Yu Meihua was still as quiet as before. She sat on the upper bunk and read a book.¡±I¡¯m not going. You guys go ahead.¡± Wen Jing sneered. you really want to go. If they don¡¯t invite you, you¡¯ll be wasting your time. Song ran let out a soft ¡®tsk¡¯ and threw the book in her hand. ¡°Wenjin, watch your attitude!¡± ¡°What right do you have to control me?¡± Wen Jing was enraged. Song ran stood up slowly. do you think I have nothing better to do? why should I care about you? ¡± I¡¯m just trying to protect the peace of the dormitory. I don¡¯t want to hear your sarcastic words again!¡± To deal with this kind of thirteen points, you have to use power to suppress her and make her afraid of you. The quiet girl red at song ran angrily. She knew that yang Haitao was her sister¡¯s boyfriend, so she could only swallow her anger and leave with a grunt. Miao Li was a peacemaker, so she quicklyforted song ran, ¡± song ran, don¡¯t be angry with her. She¡¯s just saying it. She has a bad mouth, but she doesn¡¯t have any bad intentions. Song ran nced at her and thought to herself, ¡± you¡¯ve only known her for less than a day and you already know that she doesn¡¯t have any bad intentions? ¡± Forget it, the less trouble, the better. She was not someone who liked to stir up trouble, so she chuckled. song ran, ¡± Miao Li continued, ¡± you¡¯re so pretty. Aren¡¯t you going to the drama club? ¡± I¡¯m not interested, ¡± song ran said with a perfunctory smile. you should go. Chapter 353 353 Starting up the real estate business Fu Guang¡¯s small drama club was not attractive to her at all. She, song ran, had the ambition of a Swan. She was going to stand on the big stage in the future. Even the second-ranked City Art troupe in Haicheng wanted her. Why would she be interested in an amateur University drama club? Miao Li then turned around and left the dormitory. The dormitory was quiet. Song ran was half-lying on the bed, reading a book and ying with the Parker Pen that Gu jinghang had given her. Upon a closer look, there were words engraved on it. The small seal-style characters ¡®Gu ran¡¯ were engraved on the body of the pen. Song ran shook her head and chuckled. Gu jinghang was really shameless. He used hisst name and her first name. He was dering his sovereignty. She muttered ¡®shameless¡¯ softly, but her hand unconsciously grasped the pen and gently rubbed it,pletely unable to let go. Yu Meihua looked at song ran. She wanted to say something but stopped herself. Finally, she said softly, ¡± ¡°Thank you for helping me out.¡± Song ran¡¯s tone was rxed. you don¡¯t have to thank me. I just don¡¯t like that kind of person. But let me tell you, the kind will be bullied by others. I can¡¯t help you all the time. You can only rely on yourself. Do you understand? ¡± Yu Meihua bit her lip, lowered her head, and whispered, ¡± ¡°I know.¡± Fu Guang University¡¯s sports Center was full of people and was extremely lively. All the clubs spared no effort in recruiting talents, and recruiting new students would make the clubs more prosperous. The girls were all gathered in front of the literature Club, the poetry club, and the drama club. Wen Jing pulled Miao Li along and headed straight for the drama club. The president of the drama club was su mingna, who was in her third year. Su mingna sat in the main seat and looked at the excited girls in front of her. She sneered in her heart.¡¯What kind of people are they? don¡¯t they look in the mirror when they go out?¡¯ He didn¡¯t even consider his delusional thoughts of entering the drama club. There was a knock on song ran¡¯s dormitory door, and the person who peeked in was sun yi. Song ran quickly put down the book in her hand and went over to her, ¡± ¡°When did youe to report?¡± High school ssmates had the deepest feelings for each other. Furthermore, sun yi and the others had given her a lot of help in her studies. ¡°I came over this morning,¡± sun yi said with a smile. ¡°How is it? There are more men than women in medical school, unlike our Economics Department, which is full of beautiful women. Is there anyone that you like?¡± Sun yi rolled her eyes at her. do you think I¡¯m like you? that I¡¯m only thinking about romance? ¡± Song ran: ¡± food and sex are part of it. It¡¯s not something embarrassing, is it? ¡± Sun yi pinched her face. I heard that all the clubs in the Sports Center are recruiting. Aren¡¯t you going to join in the fun? ¡± Song ran waved her hand. I¡¯m not going. It¡¯s boring. I¡¯m not interested. Sun yi dragged her out of the room. don¡¯t do that. With your looks, I¡¯ll feel bad for you if you don¡¯t stand out. I¡¯ll let them see what a true beauty is. In the Sports Center, Wen Jing put in a lot of effort to push through the crowd and finally made her way to the first row. She looked at the president of the drama club, su mingna, and said, ¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯d like to sign up for the drama club,¡± Su mingna nced at her with a sense of superiority. ¡°Go over there and fill out a form.¡± He really dared toe with any kind of trash. He wiped his face like a monkey¡¯s butt and thought he was a singer. Wen Jin walked to the side, took the application form, and started to fill it out. After she filled it out, she was brought to su mingna. Su mingna took out Ben haizi¡¯s poetry collection and handed it to her. ¡°Recite a poem by Hai Zi, the wheat fields in may rustle.¡± Chapter 354 354 I heard you bought me a present Wen Jing took the poem collection, cleared her throat, and began to recite. There was amotion at the entrance of the Sports Center. Su mingna couldn¡¯t help but look over and saw the president of the Student Union, Shao lomin, talking to the girl in a white down jacket. The girl¡¯s back was facing her, and she couldn¡¯t help but mumble to herself, ¡± Shao lomin has always been aloof and aloof, and he doesn¡¯t put anyone in his eyes. Why would he take the initiative to strike up a conversation with a girl? ¡± Or was it someone he knew? After quietly reading Hai Zi¡¯s poem, the Vice President sitting beside su mingna could read his president¡¯s expression and said perfunctorily, ¡± ¡°We don¡¯t think you¡¯re suitable for it. You can go.¡± Wen Jing was annoyed, but she didn¡¯t dare to get angry.¡±Why not? I have a special liking for the drama club. I really want to join the drama club.¡± Su mingna almost rolled her eyes. The drama club was the most popr club in the school. There were many people who wanted to join. Who wasn¡¯t sincere about it? He couldn¡¯t just ept everything just because he was sincere. The Vice President was still entangled with Wen Jing, and his words were also very merciless. Wen Jing was so angry that her expression was distorted. When su mingna saw Shao lomin walking towards them with the girl, she fixed her eyes on Huahua. Oh, it¡¯s not that enemies don¡¯t meet. That girl turned out to be the freshman who had stolen his love from team leader Gu. Su mingna¡¯s face darkened. Shao lomin led song ran to the drama club. Song ran rolled her eyes at sun yi and mumbled, ¡± ¡°Big sister, why are you pushing a duck onto a perch? I¡¯m really not interested in the drama club in the University. I don¡¯t have the time either.¡± Sun yi chuckled. I heard that the drama club is full of beautiful women. I¡¯ll take you to intimidate them. Once you make an appearance today, the title of School Belle will fall into your hands. Song ran¡¯s eyes widened as she thought,¡¯what do I need this title for? I already have a partner, so I don¡¯t want to attract bees and butterflies.¡± Sun yi continued,¡±I heard that the beauties of the drama club are all snobbish and snobbish. One of the girls in our dormitory was hurt by the drama club¡¯s harsh words today. She cried her heart out when she got home, so she¡¯s crying.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re really good at fighting for justice.¡± Sun yi chuckled. we¡¯re troubling our great beauty song to teach them a lesson. We¡¯ll crush their spirit and make them restrain themselves a little. They won¡¯t be so vicious. Song ran¡¯s eyes widened. She walked closer and saw su mingna, who was making things difficult for her at the school gate the other day. She could not help but sigh. The world was really small. She looked at su mingna with a smile. Shao lomin introduced them to each other and said to su mingna, ¡± I helped you recruit a beauty. You don¡¯t have to thank me too much. Su mingna¡¯s expression was twisted by the word ¡®beauty¡¯. She was Fu Guang¡¯s number one beauty, she was the school Belle! Wen Jing was even angrier as she was ignored. She red at song ran and felt indignant. No one noticed her. Everyone¡¯s attention was on song ran. Even the president of the Student Union was trying to please her. What¡¯s the big deal? Song ran was really a b * tch who did not mean what she said. She had just said that she was not interested in the dormitory, but she still turned around and came over. What a pretentious b * tch! Su mingna looked at song ran arrogantly and crossed her arms. She said in an unfriendly tone, ¡± l¨¹ min, all members of our drama club have to get my permission before they can join the club. Chapter 355 355 Song Xuan was kissed Shao lomin pointed at song ran and said, ¡± she¡¯s very beautiful. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for you to review her. If she joins the drama club, it will be more prosperous. She might even be famous in the school. Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯ve been working hard for? ¡± That¡¯s right. Su mingna had always been ambitious. She wanted to be famous in school and let more people see her. It had always been his wish to be a capable actress with good character and academic performance. However, the drama club had always beencking. After all, there were many art and drama clubs in Haicheng, big and small. With the three big shots above them, it was difficult for small troupes to make a name for themselves. Moreover, they were just an unprofessional school troupe. Shao lomin¡¯s direct words meant that he was certain that song ran¡¯s participation would fulfill su mingna¡¯s long-cherished wish. In other words, Shao lomin was certain that song ran was better than su mingna in both looks and abilities. How could the proud su mingna ept this? She lifted her chin slightly and looked at song ran with disdain. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but our society has never only valued appearance.¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows, lowered her head, and chuckled. Then, she looked up at su mingna with a nonchnt and undetectable contempt.¡±You¡¯re President su? First of all, thank you for acknowledging my appearance. Second, even if you agree to let me join your club, I won¡¯t agree. I have no interest in your club.¡± After being pped in the face, sun yi suddenly felt her entire body rx. Seeing the disbelieving expression on this arrogant president¡¯s face was truly satisfying. The onlookers were in an uproar. Everyone else was trying their best to join the drama club, Fu Guang¡¯s number one club, but this girl in front of them was actually so disdainful. How could everyone not be shocked? On the other hand, Wen Jing was both shocked and annoyed. How could there be such a huge difference between people? She wanted to go in but could not. Song ran did not want to go in but she was invited by the president. Detestable! Su mingna felt embarrassed when she saw the crowd whispering to each other. She red at song ran and tried her best to save her face, ¡± ¡°You want to enter? I won¡¯t take you in. Your gaudy looks don¡¯t match the philosophy of our society.¡± Her gaudy appearance was actually a bright and moving appearance. Anyone with eyes could naturally see that President su was afraid of the beauty of the freshman in front of him. Yes, if someone who was more beautiful than her came in, wouldn¡¯t that threaten her position? President su was certainly not stupid. Everyone understood that it was song ran who rejected su mingna this time. After all, even though su mingna was the president of the drama club, she still had to take orders from the president of the Student Union, Shao lomin. Su mingna was only trying to give herself a way out. Song ran did not mind and smiled. She said to Shao lomin, ¡± senior, as you can see, President su doesn¡¯t wee me into the club. It just so happens that I¡¯m not interested in such a small troupe in school. Then, I won¡¯t disturb you. After he finished speaking, he pulled sun yi and turned around to leave. Behind him, su mingna¡¯s face turned green with anger. What did she mean by a small troupe? That girl was young, but her tone was not small! Shao lomin¡¯s expression was a little gloomy as he nced at su mingna. I don¡¯t want you to be in a position without a job. Don¡¯t be too selfish. The drama club doesn¡¯t belong to you alone, and you don¡¯t have the final say. Su mingna had been the president of the drama club for less than two years, but this was the first time Shao lomin had said such harsh words to her. Even though she was angry, she had to keep her face in check. I¡¯m sorry, President. But as you can see, song ran has no intention of joining our drama club. Chapter 356 356 Chapter 360 just a lecher Today, her prestige had beenpletely destroyed, and the culprit had left in a carefree manner. How could she not be angry from embarrassment? Once Shao lomin left, su mingna was so angry that she threw the book beside her. Her eyes were burning with rage. I won¡¯t let you have a good life in the future. Wen Jing was smart. She quickly went over and tried to please su mingna.¡±President Qian Qian¡± Su mingna red at her with a dark expression. ¡°Do you not understand humannguage? You¡¯re not qualified to join my drama club, so get lost!¡± Wen Jing suppressed the anger in her heart and lowered her eyes, President, I¡¯m in the same dormitory as song ran. Look at Hanhan. Su mingna¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. On the way back to the dormitory, song ran nced at sun yi, ¡± ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Sun yi was overjoyed. it¡¯sfortable, veryfortable. Su mingna doesn¡¯t have a good reputation in school. She uses her beauty to show off. Even though many people are her fans, they only praise her on the surface. The people in her troupe and those who usually tter her say a lot of bad things about her behind her back. It¡¯s so satisfying to see her being defeated. Song ran shrugged. I feelfortable too. After all, this girl had also formed a grudge with her the day before yesterday. It was indeed quite satisfying to chide her now. but then again, you¡¯re so pretty. Why don¡¯t you want to join the drama club? don¡¯t waste such a good thing. Or does your team leader Gu not like you showing up in public? ¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows. firstly, I didn¡¯t join the drama club because I was hired by Haicheng City and cultural group. Secondly, he is no longer team leader Gu. He is now Deputy Section Chief Gu. After a long while, sun yi finally reacted and hurriedly congratted, ¡± Double Happiness! Congrattions! ¡°What¡¯s there to celebrate? I¡¯ll be very tired in the future. I have to bnce my studies, work, and rtionships. It¡¯s really exhausting.¡± ¡°I believe you can bnce yourself,¡± sun yi said as she put her arm around her shoulders. In the evening, the five girls from their high school dormitory gathered together and had a meal at a small restaurant behind Fu Guang¡¯s back door. They talked about their respective admission experiences until after eight o ¡®clock, then they went their separate ways and returned to their respective schools. When they returned to the dormitory, song ran realized that Wen Jing was not around at 13 O ¡®clock. She asked Miao Li, who was reading in bed, ¡± ¡°Which club epted her?¡± the drama club epted her. She seems to be having a small meeting with the drama club. Song ran was a little confused. Su mingna¡¯s attitude was so arrogant that she did not look like she would want someone with Wen Jing¡¯s potential. It was a little odd. When Wen Jing came back, she was so proud of herself that she had been humming along the way. When she returned to the dormitory, she had an arrogant air about her. She looked at song ran and snorted. She then said to Miao Li, ¡± ¡°Some people are the ones who make the first move to gain the upper hand. Before others reject them, they first say that they are not interested. What¡¯s not interested? even if she was interested, the president wouldn¡¯t want her. She¡¯s quite smart and even shows that she has a high spirit. I¡¯m really impressed.¡± Song ran threw the nket away and sat up. Wen Jing was so shocked that she jumped up and stared at song ran guardedly.¡±I wasn¡¯t talking about you, ran ran. I was talking about the others.¡± Song ran snorted. I¡¯m just getting up to get myself a ss of water. You didn¡¯t scold me. Why are you so flustered? ¡± Do you think I¡¯m going to hit you?¡± Chapter 357 357 Chapter 361 promotion Wen Jing knew that she looked too scared when she was flustered. That¡¯s right, what was there to be afraid of? No matter how difficult the process was, at least she got into the drama club. Song ran did not get in. She was better than song ran. His self-hypnosis ability was quite strong. Naturally, song ran would not lower herself to the level of an idiot who looked strong on the outside but was actually weak on the inside. She poured herself a ss of water and took two sips. She flipped through her books for tomorrow¡¯s ss and went to sleep. She had a lot of ns in her heart. Fu Guang University did not check the dormitories, and there were no sses on Wednesday afternoons in the middle of the week. She had made an agreement with director li that she would not go at night for safety reasons. She would go to the art troupe on Wednesday afternoon and would go one day out of two rest days. Director li took care of her and readily agreed. As such, her college life was really busy. She usually went to ss, went to the art troupe when she was free, and even had to find time to date Gu jinghang. His time was not free, and he had to follow the schedule of their Research Institute. Sigh, I¡¯m tired, I¡¯m tired. The next day, while walking on campus, song ran found out that she had be famous in Fu Guang University. After all, she was someone who refused to join the drama club. The admission rate of the drama club was as high as one to one hundred, but there was still a brave person who refused to join. Who wouldn¡¯t be interested in this girl who was brave enough to say no to su mingna? Some busybodies began to organize a vote to re-election the school Belle. Su mingna instantly panicked. She usually scoffed at this title and always said that this title had brought her a lot of trouble. Many bored people would alwayse to see her and bring her a lot of trouble. But now, they were really going to re-vote, and she was at a loss. Perhaps she had subconsciously thought that she would lose to song ran. Since the start of school, she had always been proud and arrogant, but she suddenly became friendly and considerate of her friends. She even treated the Student Union and the drama club to meals from time to time. After all, those people had a strong appeal. Just by expressing a little support for her, the people below would also follow and vote. On the other hand, song ran had to go to ss, eat, and sleep. The school Belle? Would it bring her money? No, then she would not fight for it. If she became the school Belle, her jinghang would be even more worried that he was not worthy of her. Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t! Two dayster, sun yi and Zhong Aidi came to report to her, ¡± ran, you¡¯re ahead of su mingna by five percent. Song ran could not help but gloat a little when she saw the two of them gloating. What was going on? Even though she did not want to be the school Belle, she wanted to see su mingna¡¯s miserable defeat. It was dark, very dark. Song ran pointed at sun yi¡¯s nose. is medical school that free? ¡± Why do you spend your energy on such trivial matters every day? Didn¡¯t you aspire to be the second Hua Tuo?¡± When song ran went back, she remained calm and nced at Wen Jing. Wen Jing was extremely guilty and did not dare to look her in the eye. Song ran snorted in her heart. It was obviously not a long-term n to leave such a troublemaker in the dormitory. However, she wanted to see Yu Meihua¡¯s reaction. She walked to her bed, reached out for her basin, and prepared to wash her face in the bathroom. There was some transparent liquid in the basin. If one did not pay attention, one would think that it was the water left in her own basin. When song ran walked to the door, Wen Jing¡¯s heart was in her mouth as she stared at song ran¡¯s back. Chapter 358 358 College life Su mingna said that it was a drug that would cause song ran¡¯s skin to be allergic to it. She just wanted to dampen song ran¡¯s spirit and stop her from being so arrogant. Song ran stopped in her tracks. Yu Meihua did not call for her. Her expression darkened and she chuckled. She carried the basin out of the dormitory and walked along the corridor to the water room at the end. Not long after song ran left, Yu Meihua climbed down from the top bunk. Wen Jing quickly called out to her, ¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Yu Meihua pulled the toilet paper in her hand and whispered, ¡± your stomach hurts. What¡¯s wrong? ¡± it¡¯s fine. Wen Jing covered her nose in disgust. it¡¯s fine. Just go. Song ran ced the basin into the sink and turned on the tap. Just as she was about to reach into the basin, someone pulled her from behind. She smiled. Yu Meihua still had some conscience. She did not let song ran¡¯s help go to waste. She pretended to be confused and looked back. Yu Meihua looked nervous and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Qianqian poured something into your basin just now.¡± Song ran was puzzled,¡¯huh? What did you pour?¡± Yu Meihua pursed her lips. I don¡¯t know. You have to be careful. Song ran grabbed her hand. Qianqian, if I were to point out Wenjin, would you, Qianqian, stand up and testify for me? ¡± Yu Meihua¡¯s voice was very soft. I don¡¯t know about song ran¡¯s teasing. It wasn¡¯t easy for me toe out and study. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get into college. My family spent all they had to get me into college. I don¡¯t want to cause any trouble. I don¡¯t want to at all. I just want to finish my college studies. Song ran held her hand tightly. but from the moment you chased me out and told me, you had no way out. Even if you didn¡¯t testify, Wenjing would have believed that you told me. You had no choice but toe out and testify. Yu Meihua¡¯s eyes shed and she lowered her eyes, ¡± ¡°You want to identify her? Since you¡¯re fine, can we just drop the matter?¡± Song ran stared at her and asked,¡¯are we just going to let it go? Do I give her another chance to harm me? Yu Meihua, do you like the presence of such a good person in our dormitory?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± Yu Meihua shook her head. ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to stand up and defend your own rights.¡± ¡°What do I have to do?¡± Yu Meihua looked up at her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to panic. Just do what I tell you to do.¡± Yu Meihua nodded in fear. In the dormitory, Wen Jin kept looking at the door uneasily. Suddenly, she heard some noise. Not long after, someone pushed open the door of her dormitory. It was one of the dormitory administrators, a middle-aged woman. She pushed the door open and stared at her coldly.¡±Come with me to the water room.¡± Wen Jing¡¯s heart trembled. Making her skin allergic, did the effecte so quickly? She hurriedly followed the dormitory Warden to the water room and saw song ran standing by the sink. Her face was still clean, without any red or swollen marks. Wen Jing walked over uneasily and carefully said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Auntie?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still asking me what¡¯s wrong?¡± the dormitory Auntie shrieked. You¡¯re so young, how can you be so vicious? You¡¯ve only been in the dormitory for a few days and you¡¯re already thinking of using sulfuric acid to disfigure your dormmate?¡± A bolt of lightning struck the clear sky. Wen Jing was so scared that she almost lost her bnce. She stared at the dormitory manager in horror. ¡°What do you mean acid? I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t.¡± Song ran said coldly, ¡± you dare to say that you don¡¯t? Fortunately, I identally spilled the water in the basin on the tap. Otherwise, my face would have been ruined.¡± After she finished speaking, under everyone¡¯s gaze, song ran picked up the basin from the sink and carefully poured some water on the tap. A few secondster, the iron Tap began to corrode, and the surfaceyer was corroded instantly, dripping with molten iron. Chapter 359 359 Chapter 363-rank conferring ceremony Everyone stared at Wen Jing in fear, not knowing that the girls on the campus could be so vicious. The dormitory supervisor stared at Wen Jin with righteous indignation.¡±What else do you have to say?¡± Wen Jing waspletely flustered and shouted,¡±I didn¡¯t do it. It has nothing to do with me. It wasn¡¯t me!¡± She was panicking. She waspletely panicking. She didn¡¯t even know that su mingna had given her sulfuric acid. She thought it was just an ordinary medicine that would make her allergic for a few days. How could she admit to such a crime? Song ran patted Yu Meihua¡¯s shoulder. you said it wasn¡¯t you? But someone saw you pouring acid into my face.¡± Yu Meihua gathered her courage and whispered, ¡± when I came back from the library and pushed the door open, I saw Wenjing pouring something into song ran¡¯s basin. He was the one who poured the acid in. Wen Jing¡¯s face turned pale, and she mechanically shook her head, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me. Yingluo has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t know, Yingluo. I don¡¯t know.¡± With the witnesses and physical evidence present, there was no room for her to argue. The dormitory Auntie grabbed her arm and was about to twist her to the school¡¯s discipline office. Song ran raised her hand. since you said that it has nothing to do with you, then who ordered you to do it? ran ran? ¡± Wen Jing trembled in fear. Of course, she did not dare to expose su mingna when the situation was still unclear. If she could not clear her name, she would be done for if the people who could save her were involved. She gritted her teeth and red at song ran without saying a word. Song ran understood. She said to the dormitory manager, ¡± Auntie, please send her to the education Bureau. I hope the school will handle this matter fairly. Wen Jing was taken away by the two dormitory caretakers, leaving behind a group of frightened students. If sulfuric acid was sshed on the face, it would disfigure the person. How could they not be afraid when there was such a crazy person among their ssmates? As the crowd dispersed, song ran patted Yu Meihua¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Thank you for stepping out.¡± Yu Meihua still had a reticent look on her face. She didn¡¯t say anything and walked back to the dormitory. When the two of them returned, Miao Li had already returned to the dormitory. Obviously, Miao Li had heard about the incident from the other students. When she saw song ran, she immediately went up to her. Song ran thought that she was going to say something out of concern, but to her surprise, the first thing she said was, ¡± song ran, can you let bygones be bygones? I don¡¯t think Wenjing has any ill intentions. Song ran stared at her in surprise. that¡¯s acid. If I¡¯m not careful, it will disfigure me. You said that she has no ill intentions? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re fine, aren¡¯t you?¡± Miao Li looked at her. ¡°This matter has blown up too much. What if Wenjing gets a demerit recorded or expelled by the school? what should we do then?¡± It wasn¡¯t easy for her to get in, so please let her go.¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes were opened to such an unprincipled peacemaker. Her expression turned cold. she¡¯s the one who stirred up trouble. Any punishment she receives is her own doing. Miao Li looked at her in a daze,¡±why are you so unkind?¡± I think she¡¯s learned her lesson.¡± Song ran sneered. I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you. I¡¯ve never been the type to return good for evil. I¡¯ll only give an eye for an eye. Miao Li looked like she was about to cry, but song ran could not be bothered with her. She walked to her bed. Miao Li did not understand the darkness of human nature from Wen Jing¡¯s attempt to destroy song ranrong with sulfuric acid. Instead, she looked as if the world had copsed because song ran could not forgive Wen Jing. Song ran could not understand it. Chapter 360 360 Themander¡¯s private banquet Song ran would not ept such a life motto,¡¯I¡¯m weak and I¡¯m in the right. If I admit my mistake, you must forgive me.¡¯ people must be punished for their crimes. We are all adults. You made a mistake and you expect others to forgive you easily by crying a little. I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s not that everyone in the world is your mother. I don¡¯t have to be so tolerant of you. Wen Jing was asked out of the dormitory by the dormitory supervisor that night. Song ran did not know where she was sleeping. When the two dormitory supervisors brought her back to get a nket, the saint-like Miao Li held her hand and said, ¡± Wenjing, apologize to song ran now and ask her to forgive you. Promise her that you were just possessed and that you won¡¯t be like this anymore. Just as Wen Jing was about to admit her mistake, song ran raised her hand and said to the dormitory manager, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t sleep in the same dormitory as such a person. I don¡¯t dare to.¡± Yeah, what if I ssh sulfuric acid on your face while you¡¯re asleep? how scary would that be, right? Miao Li¡¯s body copsed. Song ran could tell from her eyes that she was saying,¡¯song ran, you¡¯re too mean. Do you have to be so aggressive?¡¯. Was song ran the kind of person who cared about what others thought? Of course not. Even if Miao Li revealed a pitiful expression and tried to plead for Wen Jing, she still let the dormitory manager take Wen Jing away without caring about her family. The next day, in the Office of the Director of the political and education Department, the principal was startled. He sat in his chair, nced at the director, and said indifferently, ¡± ¡°Our school is a hundred-year-old school. It¡¯s not glorious for such a thing to happen to a ssmate. Give the girl a demerit and let¡¯s not pursue this matter. After all, the victim wasn¡¯t really injured, right? If this gets out and disgraces our school, we¡¯ll stop here, do you understand?¡± The head of the political education Department hurriedly nodded. yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll follow your instructions. I¡¯ll handle it properly. I¡¯ll also ask the students to keep their mouths shut and not spread this matter. The principal left the office, satisfied. After a whole afternoon of sses, Wen Jin received a demerit and was transferred to another dormitory. The school thought that this was the most severe punishment. Wen Jing finally heaved a sigh of relief. She thought that song ran would be expelled by the school if she kept harping on it. Fortunately, it was just a demerit. When she went back to the dormitory to get her things, she even red at song ran arrogantly. Song ran nced at her without batting an eyelid, and then at Miao Li. Obviously, Miao Li did not have any bad intentions, but she really had no principles. When she saw Wen Jing staring at song ran arrogantly, she felt sorry for song ran. She quickly pulled Wen Jing aside. since the school only gave you a demerit point, you should apologize to song ran sincerely. After all, you almost hurt her. Wen Jin pushed her away. she¡¯s perfectly fine and uninjured. I¡¯ve been demerit-charged by the school. Who¡¯s more miserable? ¡± Song ran sneered and crossed her arms. She walked in front of her and looked down at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want me to make it up to you?¡± Wen Jing was a little scared and shivered. She took her packed luggage and quickly left. Song ran nced at Miao Li expressionlessly. ¡°This is what you meant by her sincerely repenting? I think, if she lives with me, she might make aeback.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try to find an opportunity to talk to her,¡± Miao Li said with a wronged expression. Chapter 361 361 How dare you hit my Xiao ran Song ran raised her eyebrows. If she wanted to be a Saint, so be it. Anyway, she felt that Wen Jing¡¯s punishment was too mild. Such a person would only bring trouble to her if she stayed in school. At night, on the field, people were running in twos and threes. Wen Jing whispered to su mingna, who was walking beside her, ¡± ¡°President, didn¡¯t you tell me that it was just an allergic reaction? How did Yingluo turn into sulfuric acid?¡± Su mingna gave a perfunctory reply. I don¡¯t know either. I only asked for normal medicine from that person. Maybe he made a mistake and changed it to sulfuric acid. Such a lie full of loopholes was enough to deal with a brainless person like Wen Jin. Wen Jing looked as if she suddenly realized something.¡±President, we¡¯ll have to be more careful next time.¡± Su mingna smirked. It seemed like her Lackey was not frightened and would continue to act as her Lackey. That was not bad. She then said in a low voice, ¡± this song ran is indeed cruel and merciless. Initially, she wanted to get the school to expel you. I pulled some strings and pleaded with the director of the political and education Office. Only then did I manage to keep you. Since the other party was a stupid pig, then he would deceive her without any scruples. Wen Jing said with a grateful expression, ¡± ¡°Thank you, President. I will definitely perform well in the future.¡± If he showed his loyalty at this time and did not suspect that su mingna was a cruel person for using sulfuric acid, his intelligence must have been eaten by a dog. Su mingna smiled in satisfaction. I won¡¯t mistreat you. In the middle of the year, there¡¯ll be a change in the personnel structure of the society. I¡¯ll rmend you to be the team leader. This little favor made Wen Jing shed tears of gratitude, and she immediately swore that she would do her best and spare no effort until she died. In the dormitory, song ran looked at her hands and touched her face. She wondered if the school had let the criminal off so easily because she was not injured. Song ran was really disappointed that the school was covering up for a criminal. The school had just started and her safety was already in danger. The school had only given her a light punishment. Did Wen Jing¡¯s demerit cause her any substantial harm? She didn¡¯t. She continued to eat, drink, and go to ss as usual. At most, she would be criticized by others behind their backs. It was really frustrating. She thought to herself,¡¯ording to Wen Jing¡¯s character, she didn¡¯t seed this time, but she might be hurt again. In that case, I should find someone to keep an eye on Wen Jing at all times. The next time she carries out her n, I¡¯ll catch her with the evidence.¡¯ That way, the school wouldn¡¯t be able to continue covering for her, right? Also, there was someone behind Wen Jing. Although he could not see clearly, it should be su mingna. These two people were not easy to deal with. Thinking about it this way, the future days would not be peaceful, which was really worrying. The next day, after school, song ran went to the telephone room to give Gu jinghang a call. The person on the other end of the line seemed to have run over. When he picked up the phone, his breath was obviously uneven.¡¯Ran ran ran ran ran ran¡¯ Song ran tugged on the phone¡¯s cord and chatted with him. It was inevitable that she would mention the acid. The moment she said it, Gu jinghang¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°You said your dormmate poured sulfuric acid into your washbasin?¡± Song ran¡¯s tone was a little dull. isn¡¯t that so? the human heart is sinister. It¡¯s really hard to guard against. Gu jinghang wanted to rush to her side immediately. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Song ran pretended to be rxed. I¡¯m lucky that I¡¯m quick-witted and saw through their scheme in time. I¡¯m safe now. They didn¡¯t really hurt me. Chapter 362 362 The meaning ofnguidness and coquettishness ¡°Yueyue, did your dormmate get expelled?¡± In Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes, this was already a very bad case of murder. Moreover, the person who was hurt was someone whom he loved so much. How could he not be anxious? Song ran sighed. don¡¯t mention it. The school seems to be concerned about their reputation. This matter has been reduced to a small one. Gu jinghang¡¯s expression became even more serious. ¡°Xiao ran, why don¡¯t you go home? I don¡¯t feel at ease with you like this.¡± Song ran: ¡± what I understand is that if someone really wants to harm you, there¡¯s no point in you hiding. I¡¯ll be careful. She really didn¡¯t want to go back and face her father. She was waiting for theirpany to earn more money and buy a house with her own strength. It didn¡¯t matter if it was small. When she moved out, she would have freedom and the right to speak. Gu jinghang¡¯s persuasion was to no avail and he was very worried. After hanging up the phone, du Dapeng ran over and said, ¡± ¡°Deputy Section Chief, the Section Chief isn¡¯t free tomorrow. He wants you to represent him for a meeting at the main research Institute.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes turned and he seemed to have an idea. ¡°Who will be attending?¡± ¡°Director Liang from our No. 2 Institute will also be attending.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Gu jinghang nodded. The next day, in a small conference room at the general research Institute, a strategy deployment meeting was held for half a day. During the meeting, Gu jinghang was absent-minded and did not pay attention to the lecture. From time to time, he would nce at director Liang, who was sitting in the second row, thinking about what kind of suitable opportunity he could find to talk to director Liang. Fortunately, director Liang took the initiative to find him after the meeting and said a few more words of concern to his former subordinate. Gu jinghang took the opportunity to tell director Liang about Fu Guang University. Director Liang¡¯s expression became serious. ¡°The school is actually covering up for such an evil student? That principal is really too ipetent. Is this true?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s expression was solemn. it¡¯s absolutely true. It¡¯s true that the culprit was caught red-handed, but for the sake of the reputation of a century-old school, the school has suppressed the matter. They did not make it public and did not give any severe punishment. Deputy Director Liang was deep in thought. okay, I¡¯ll talk to the director about this when I have time. The director will be meeting the governor in two days. After Gu Jingxing left, Deputy Chief Liang¡¯s Secretary said in a low voice, ¡± the girl who was almost disfigured that Vice Chief Gu mentioned should be his girlfriend. Director General, are you really going to do your former subordinate a favor? ¡± In the Secretary¡¯s eyes, even Deputy Director Liang¡¯s position and power were greater than this young man¡¯s, so there was no need to give him any face at all. Deputy Director Liang nced at him andughed, ¡± ¡°Young man, you have to look far ahead, understand?¡± Deputy Superintendent Liang had always been good at judging people. Even though Gu jinghang¡¯s position was lower than his, he was sure that in ten years ¡®time, or even less, this young man would definitely be above him. How could he refuse something that was as easy as lifting a finger? A weekter, the director of the Department of Education went to Fu Guang University in person. He went straight to the principal¡¯s office and was warmly received by the principal. The director of the Ministry of Education went straight to the point. I had a meeting with the governor yesterday. The governor said that the director of the Research Institute sent him a message. The future of the country lies in the hands of these students. So, we must pay enough attention to education. The principal nodded. yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re right. Director of the education Bureau: ¡± the director also said that the school¡¯s reputation would be tarnished if the ck sheep were to stay in the school. The principal was shocked and stared at the director of the education Bureau. ¡°What do you mean by¡± Huanhuan ¡°?¡± Chapter 363 363 Not hesitating to offend themander ¡°I heard that a few days ago, there was a case of sulfuric acid disfiguring your school.¡± The principal was even more shocked. How did this matter reach the ears of a Big Shot like the director? Could it be that song ran had a strong background? ¡°It¡¯s our fault for not handling this matter properly. We¡¯ve caused the Superintendent to be worried,¡± he immediately said, sweating. obviously, the way you handled this is not right, ¡± the director said unhappily. such a ck sheep should continue to stay in the school and continue to harm the country¡¯s pirs of talent? ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I didn¡¯t think it through.¡± The two of them talked for a long time about the education n before the principal personally sent the director out of the school gate. As soon as he returned, he immediately went to the archives Department with the head of the political and education Office. He went straight to the point and said to the head of the archives Department, look into that song ran for me. See if she has any strong background. The Dean immediately took out the file. After flipping through it for a while, he looked up at the principal. her father is song Guoqing, a rich businessman in Haicheng. Her uncle is the director of the 925 Research Institute. He¡¯s a civil servant with little real power. The principal had a headache. Although he was confused about how a civilian Director General had the opportunity to talk to the director about this kind of thing, and the director had really taken this matter seriously and revealed his intentions to the governor, since the director had already proposed ¡®the ck sheep can not be left alive¡¯, he certainly did not dare to openly disobey the director¡¯s intention. At night, song ran and sun yi were having dinner together in the cafeteria. Sun yi could not help but ask, ¡± ¡°I heard about the acid. Are you okay?¡± Song ran waved her hand. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine. Sun yi was worried. the most hateful thing is that the culprit only received a demerit. It¡¯s not even a scratch. The school even specifically instructed us not to spread this matter. I¡¯m really disappointed in this school. Song ran looked around her. don¡¯t say too much. You¡¯ll get into trouble. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a coward,¡± sun yi said indignantly. Song ran patted her shoulder. I¡¯ll treat it as a life experience. These life experiences might be helpful to my acting career in the future. ¡°You¡¯re ying with your life,¡± sun yi said, her eyes wide. I¡¯ll be more careful in the future, ¡± song ran said with a smile. &Nbsp; After the two of them finished their dinner, they picked up their tes and were about to leave when someone beside them bumped into song ran. The soup and water on the other party¡¯s te spilled all over her. Song ran took a closer look and saw Wen Jing looking at her with a triumphant smile. This person was really big-breasted but brainless. He was really arrogant. He probably thought that almost disfiguring song ran¡¯s face was just a demerit. Now, he really didn¡¯t know how to restrain himself and was getting even more carried away. ¡°Do you have eyes?¡± sun yi pushed Wen Jing away. Wen Jing said arrogantly, ¡± song ran must be blind. I just got food and I haven¡¯t even eaten yet. She bumped into me. Do you think she has topensate me for my meal? ¡± Song ran nced at her in disbelief. I¡¯m amazed. Wenjin, your shamelessness is really amazing. I think you¡¯re blind. Otherwise, how could you point at a deer as a horse? ¡± Wen Jing said proudly, ¡± you¡¯re the one who bumped into my food. You have to pay me back. You have to pay for your mistakes. Isn¡¯t that what you, song ran, said? ¡± obviously, you haven¡¯t learned your lesson from thest incident, ¡± song ran said coldly. &Nbsp; If they were all like Miao Li, who indulged their enemies too much, the other party would continue to push them around and be even more arrogant. Song ran regretted not making a scene at the principal¡¯s side and asking for Wen Jing to be severely punished. Chapter 364 364 The childish Lieutenant Colonel Wen Jing didn¡¯t care,¡±what lesson?¡± I¡¯m asking you topensate me because I¡¯ve learned my lesson. Song ran, aren¡¯t you the most principled and reasonable? Why are you reneging on your debt when ites to you?¡± Song ran did not want to waste her time talking to her. She just wanted to go back to the dormitory and change out of her clothes that had been dirtied by the soup.¡±Why? You want to slip away?¡± Song ran¡¯s patience ran out. She flung her arm and pushed Wen Jin to the ground.¡¯This person must be crazy!¡¯ Wen Jing did not expect song ran to be so violent. She was defenseless and fell into the pile of ragtag cups and tes. She looked even more pathetic than song ran. Just as song ran was about to leave, she saw the head of the political education Department leading two tall and burly students towards them at the entrance of the cafeteria. Her heart skipped a beat. Wen Jing sat on the ground and started to scream, ¡± director, song ran bumped into me and spilled my food. She even hit me. Sun yi was so angry that she really wanted to rush up and beat her up, but she was pulled down by song ran. The head of the political education Department came over in a hurry and asked song ran with a fawning expression, ¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± Eh? What was going on? Sun yi briefly exined the situation to the director on behalf of song ran. The director immediately pointed at Wen Jing, who was still sitting on the ground, with a fierce look on his face.¡±A ck sheep like you, always looking for trouble, the school will definitely not tolerate you.¡± The director used the superintendent¡¯s term ¡®ck sheep¡¯ in order to please song ran. He hoped that song ran would pass on the message to the Superintendent. However, song ran looked at him in confusion. The headmaster waved his hand, and the two tall male students lifted Wen Jin up from the ground. Wen Jin was scared now and shouted, ¡± she was the one who hit me. She was the one who hit me. How can you treat me like this, director? ¡± regarding the sulfuric acid incident, the school has given it serious consideration. They feel that your punishment was too light. After some discussion, they have unanimously decided to expel you, ¡± the Dean said. Wen Jing¡¯s legs suddenly went soft and she fell down. She stared at the director in disbelief, ¡± ¡°What do you mean? Fired? Nothing happened to song ran. She¡¯s not even injured. Why do you want to fire me?¡± Song ran and sun yi watched the fire from the side and did not interrupt. The director had an expression of disappointment.¡±Just because the victim wasn¡¯t injured, you¡¯re not guilty? The school will not tolerate a student with such evil intentions like you. Keeping you in the school will only bring shame to the school¡¯s reputation. We will definitely not tolerate such a bad behavior.¡± Song ran was surprised. Why did it sound different from what she had said before? Wen Jing¡¯s legs turned to jelly, and her face was as pale as a ghost. Before she coulde back to her senses, she was taken away by two boys. The Head of Departmentforted song ran for a while, which made her feel ufortable. After saying goodbye to the Head of Department, song ran looked at sun yi with some doubts, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think the Department Director is acting a little weird?¡± Sun yi rubbed her chin. I think so too, but who cares? isn¡¯t it a happy scene to see an evil person being punished? ¡± The person who was extremely arrogant just now is now so scared that he can¡¯t even walk. It¡¯s really satisfying!¡± Song ran nodded. yes, it¡¯s really satisfying! This time, Wen Jing¡¯s expulsion really shocked su mingna. She was surprised that song ran had the ability to change the principal¡¯s decision on her own. Chapter 365 365 Honey water She went to look for Wen Jin. Wen Jin saw her and grabbed her hand as if she was herst hope.¡±President, you have to save me. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll be kicked out of school tomorrow.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t say much, did you?¡± su mingnaforted her. Wen Jing¡¯s mind was in a mess. She stammered,¡±I didn¡¯t say anything. I didn¡¯t say anything at all. President, you have to protect me. Go and make an exception with the school management. You have to help me.¡± Su mingna was indeed afraid that Wen Jing would expose her. Even though she could deny it, she did not dare to take the risk. She decided to calm her down first.¡±I will, I will. I will definitely do my best to protect you. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± The next day, when su mingna hurriedly went to look for her grade director, who had always taken care of her, the grade director told her in a secretive manner, ¡± ¡°I can understand that you want to protect your club members, but don¡¯t interfere in this matter.¡± Su mingna was anxious. I don¡¯t understand. Nothing happened to song ran. How could she expel a student just like that? isn¡¯t this punishment too heavy? ¡± Didn¡¯t the school already punish Wenjing? Wen Jing also knew that she was in the wrong. Why did the punishment suddenly change? What happened in between?¡± The Head of Year nced at her. I heard that the higher-ups have been alerted. That student named song ran must have a powerful background. Su mingna touched her neck in fear. ¡°What kind of big background does she have?¡± I¡¯m not sure about the details, but I heard that the director of the education Bureau came to talk to the principal personally. In short, don¡¯t go begging others for the sake of your people. You might be implicated. Su mingna was so flustered that she almost lost her bnce. Song ran was so capable that she could expel a student with just a word. Song ran did such an impulsive thing without knowing her background. Most importantly, this incident would give people a chance to use her. If Wen Jing used her, it would be a stain on her life. She was too impulsive, too impulsive. She was really agitated by the hot-headed event of the school re-selecting the school Belle and actually did such a brainless thing. She must seal Wen Jing¡¯s mouth and not let her say anything about her. In any case, when that idiot was kicked out of the house, she would just deny it no matter what, and that person would not have any evidence. On the other hand, Wen Jing had been forced to leave the school. She waited anxiously for su mingna. Su mingna came, but her expression wasplicated. Wen Jing knew that her hope had been shattered. ¡°Did you speak up for me?¡± she grabbed su mingna¡¯s hand. Su mingna¡¯s expression was serious. of course I did. Wenjing, go home first. I¡¯ll continue to help you persuade her. Wen Jing was an idiot, so she was easily fooled by a few words. She said worriedly,¡±But, if I go back, won¡¯t this matter be settled?¡± At least he had some brains. Su mingna continued to fool him, ¡± at this juncture, I went to plead for you and got scolded by the leader. How can there be any conclusion? ¡± Didn¡¯t you already make a conclusion when you remembered it? After that, didn¡¯t song ran use some tricks to make the school change their decision? I¡¯ll do my best to save you. Just don¡¯t go against the school and embarrass them, understand?¡± Wen Jing waspletely convinced. Su mingna heaved a sigh of relief. With Wen Jing fired, song ran could finally vent her anger. Chapter 366 366 Xiao ran took the initiative to kiss him It was Friday night. As soon as school ended, song ran carried her school bag and headed to her office on Jing ¡®an road. It was necessary to keep in touch with each other as sisters. She still had to see if her sister and yang Haitao had reconciled. When she arrived at the Jing ¡®an road office, it was already dusk. She went up to the second floor. In the office, the cashier was counting the cash while her sister was tidying up the ount book on the table. Song ran walked over and leaned against the table. Song Xuan looked up at her and said, ¡± ¡°What brings you here, busy man?¡± Song ran raised her hand and ran it through her hair. even if you have a deep sisterly love, you still need to spend time to protect it. Don¡¯t you think so? ¡± Song Xuan rolled her eyes at her. Song ran snorted and said, ¡± ¡°Why are you always rolling your eyes at me?¡± ¡°Get up,¡± song Xuan patted her back. Song ran nced at her desk and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re in theputer business, shouldn¡¯t you at least get yourself twoputers to practice?¡± Song Xuan touched her neck and said,¡±I can¡¯t use that thing.¡± &Nbsp; Song ran: ¡± you¡¯re saying that you can¡¯t use it just because you don¡¯t try it. That¡¯s not like the sister I know. Song Xuan locked the drawer and picked up the coat on the hanger. She rubbed her head and said, ¡± alright, let¡¯s go home. You¡¯ll be staying at school. Aunt Wu talks about you every day. When I left the house this morning, she had already started to prepare dinner. The two sisters chatted andughed as they walked out. Song ran could not help but ask,¡¯where¡¯s your boss yang? Where is he?¡± ¡°Mr. Yang is on a business trip,¡± song Xuan replied expressionlessly. ¡°It¡¯s because a certain someone has been giving her that attitude every day, right?¡± Song Xuan¡¯s hand was on the back of her neck, ¡± ¡°I think yang Haitao is more like your real brother, you ungrateful b * stard.¡± Song ran held her arm. to be honest, you must have been giving her a hard time after what happened with Hanhan. Am I right? ¡± Song Xuan pinched her waist. he¡¯s so frivolous. Shouldn¡¯t I be giving him a hard time? ¡± Song ran nodded vigorously. of course, of course. I¡¯m on your side. Can you stop pinching me all the time? ¡± alright, ¡± song Xuan said as she pushed her out. don¡¯t mention yang Haitao anymore. Let¡¯s not talk about it. Her sister came back to work after Yang Haitao kissed her. It went without saying what it meant. What else did she have to worry about? He would leave everything to time. After the two sisters left the office, uncle Zhong got out of the car to open the door for them. Before yang Haitao left for his business trip, he had instructed uncle Zhong to drive song Xuan to and from work every day. Song Xuan did not reject his request. After getting into the car, song ran chuckled and said, ¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t mention yang Haitao, can I mention Zhao Mingyi?¡± Song Xuan did not have any overreaction. She only said, ¡± ¡°Teacher Zhao fell down a few days ago and broke his leg.¡± Aiya, it was karma! Song ran pretended to be concerned and said, ¡± Teacher Zhao¡¯s leg was fractured? Was it serious? Are you alright? How is he?¡± Song Xuan nced at her and said,¡±you look like you¡¯re in a lot of pain trying to hold back yourughter.¡± &Nbsp; Song ran spread her hands. why are you so petty? ¡± Do I look like the kind of person who gloats at other people¡¯s misfortune?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± song Xuan snorted. Hehe, she was! sis, ¡± song ran chuckled. did you visit teacher Zhao? ¡± ¡°I went to see him once when he was admitted to the hospital,¡± song Xuan replied. you didn¡¯t go there after that? ¡± song ran was surprised. &Nbsp; No matter how she looked at it, the fracture in her leg was very serious, but her sister only went to see it once. Should they set off a string of firecrackers to celebrate this? ¡°Yang Haitao¡¯s on a business trip. There¡¯s a lot of work at thepany, how would I have the time?¡± Chapter 367 367 Chapter 371-sharp contrast Song ran was relieved. President yang was smart to go on a business trip at this time. ¡°Yes, I think you should put your work first.¡± It did not matter if Zhao Mingyi¡¯s injury was an ident or if he was trying to trick her. In any case, he could not hope to use this trick to get closer to her sister. Yang Haitao, well done! At the Sixth People¡¯s Hospital, Zhao Mingyi was lying on the bed. He looked at the cast on his right leg and his expression was so dark that it could drip water. Chen Jingui walked in with a thermos and snorted. miss song doesn¡¯t visit you every day. Mingyi, you¡¯ve suffered for nothing. ¡°That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t need you to teach me,¡± Zhao Mingyi said coldly. ¡°Then what do you n to do in the future?¡± Chen Jingui pouted. Zhao Mingyi¡¯s injuries were so serious, and the song family¡¯s eldest miss only came to visit once. After that, she never came again. It was clear that she didn¡¯t have any sense of justice in her heart. This time, Mingyi had made a mistake, and another mistake. Zhao Mingyi was upset. you can leave. Let me think about it. Shen mengfang really made a wrong move regarding the matter of the child. It caused her to be chased out of the song family and she did not get any benefits. It was all that woman¡¯s fault for being greedy. It was good to let her suffer a little. She had to let her know that she could not win against the song sisters. Only then would she be more obedient in the future. However, what gave him a headache was that song Xuan was no longer under his control. Before he broke his leg, he had asked her out to watch a y twice, but she had rejected him. That was why he decided to hurt himself. Unexpectedly, song Xuan only came to visit her once. After that, she said that she was busy with work and never came again. This made him panic. He had a very sharp intuition. Song Xuan did not seem to like him as much as before. It was as if someone else had attracted her attention. Could it be her new boss, yang Haitao, the young master of the Yang family? He had investigated this person before. He only had looks and did not have much inner meaning. He did not even go to college. In terms of culture, he was on apletely different level from song Xuan. Based on his understanding of song Xuan, it was impossible for her to like such a person. Where did she go wrong? What went wrong? Zhao Mingyi¡¯s heart was burning with anxiety. Shen mengfang was probably not of much use anymore, so he could only do it himself. However, everything seemed to be slowly deviating from the right track and out of his control. How could he not be anxious? He looked at his right leg and felt that he was not strong enough. His leg was injured and he would need to rest for at least a month. If song Xuan did note over in two months, he would not be able to find her. Who knew what would happen in the next two months? In the song family¡¯s mansion, aunt Wu weed song ran as soon as she entered the house, ¡± ¡°Aiyo, look, you¡¯ve lost weight. Can the school¡¯s food be good? How can I not be thin?¡± Song ran sat on the sofazily. ¡°Where¡¯s old song?¡± Mother Wu replied from the kitchen, ¡± it¡¯s the beginning of the new year. The factory is busy. Your father hasn¡¯t been home for a few days. He¡¯s been eating and living in the factory. Oh, really? ¡± song ran brushed her hair. &Nbsp; It was probably thest of his prosperity, so he would just let him be busy. Song Xuan took out a maic belt from her bag and waved it in front of her eyes. ¡°Have you heard of a band from Hong Kong? they released a very popr song.¡± Song ran asked,¡¯what band? What song?¡± In 1989, a very popr band in Hong Kong. ¡°Is it beyond?¡± Song Xuan¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re a college student after all. The information you receive is updated with the times. Their new song,¡¯I really love you¡¯, is very good. Chapter 368 368 What¡¯s a true national beauty? ¡°Jiang Yuheng¡¯s ¡®looking back¡¯ is also very nice,¡± song ran said while holding her chin. Song Xuan pulled her into her arms and said, ¡± my second young mistress has good taste and I like it too. I bought Jiang Yuheng¡¯s cassette tape and it¡¯s upstairs. I¡¯ll go upstairs to listen to it after dinner. Passionate music came from the recorder. Beyond was different from ordinary pop singers. Their songs were more exciting and encouraging. This song ¡®I really love you¡¯ is an ode to the great motherly love. At the climax of the song, song Xuan followed the lyrics that came with the tape and started to sing. It¡¯s your warm gaze Teach me to look forward with determination Telling me not to give up when I fall I can¡¯t exin how I can repay my family¡¯s kindness. Broad love is infinite Please allow me to say that I really love you, Yingluo. After the song ended, song ran looked at her sister in surprise. ¡°Your Cantonese is pretty standard. When did you learn it?¡± Song Xuan shrugged, ¡± two of my clients are from Hong Kong. They only know how to speak Cantonese. Yang Haitao often contacts them on the phone and they both speak Cantonese. I was influenced by them and learned a little. ¡°Yang Haitao can speak Cantonese too?¡± song ran asked, trying to be as polite as possible. Song Xuan raised her eyebrows, ¡± although he has never been to University, I have to admit that he has a good talent fornguages. He can speak Cantonese and English well. Moreover, he is more confident than me, a famous university student. Song ran looked at her slyly. then, do you have any admiration for her? ¡± Song Xuan red at her. Song ran raised her hands in surrender. or, let¡¯s change the word. It¡¯s a word that you artistic young women like to use. Don¡¯t you admire her? ¡± The truth is the truth, you should appreciate the good points.¡± tsk, ¡± song Xuan replied, ¡± I don¡¯t really admire you. I just feel a little unconvinced. ¡°Ah?¡± I¡¯m a college student, but I was defeated by a high school student. How can I ept this? ¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes widened.¡¯We¡¯re going to be a family in the future. Why are youpeting with him?¡¯ she almost blurted out, but she held it back. She chuckled and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re reallypetitive.¡± Couldn¡¯t he just appreciate yang Haitao¡¯s charm? sigh, it seemed like yang Haitao still had a long way to go before he could win the heart of a beauty. The dinner was very pleasant. The pan-fried hairtail was very fragrant, the sweet and sour pork ribs were very crisp, and the three fresh soup was very fresh. The three of them chatted happily. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the art troupe these two days?¡± song Xuan asked after dinner. Song ran¡¯s eyes were filled with pride. the art troupe is free for the next two days. They will visit my jinghang tomorrow. It waste February and the spring breeze was chilly. Song Xuan asked Mr. Zhong to send song ran to the second Institute. Song ran kept smiling. Song Xuan nced at her and said, ¡± ¡°What kind of stupid idea are you thinking of? Happy like this, Yingying ¡± What did song ran want to say? Song ran wanted to say, ¡± sis, you¡¯re acting like ady boss. Look, you can order yang Haitao¡¯s driver around so naturally. Can I say it? Of course, she couldn¡¯t say it out loud. If she did, her sister might give her a beating. So, she smiled and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to see my family¡¯s jinghang, of course I¡¯m happy.¡± Song Xuan shook her head and looked at aunt Wu. She said helplessly, ¡± ¡°Look at her,¡± since team leader Gu has been promoted, ¡± mother Wu said with a smile, ¡± when will you invite him to our house? we can celebrate with him. I¡¯ll talk to him, ¡± song ran said. tell him toe over when he¡¯s free. I will ask Mr. Zhong to pick you up at five o ¡®clock in the evening. Don¡¯t stay overnight. Do you understand? ¡± song Xuan said as she got into the car. Chapter 369 369 Chapter 373-enemies meet Song ran shrugged. I¡¯m not nning to stay overnight. Why did you bring this up? ¡± The heart of a vile person.¡± Song Xuan raised her hand and song ran urged uncle Zhong, ¡± ¡°Hurry up and drive, hurry up and drive!¡± The car slowly drove away. Song Xuan watched for a while before entering the house. She told aunt Wu, ¡± make some ginseng soup tonight. That girl has only been in college for a few days and she has indeed lost some weight. I¡¯ll have to give her more nourishment during the weekends in the future. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to the market to buy some ck-bone chicken.¡± ¡°En, Yingluo.¡± On the way to the second institution, song ran looked at the scenery outside the car window that was slowly receding. Although everything was still withering, you knew that spring hade. The vitality was hidden under the earth and under the dead trees. When the spring breeze blew, the greenery would break through all obstacles, chase away the decay, ande to you. When she arrived at the entrance of the second institution, she saw a tall man standing there. He knew that she wasing and hade out early to wee her. Song ran said goodbye to Mr. Zhong happily and ran to Gu jinghang. She looked up at him and said, ¡± ¡°Have you been waiting for a long time?¡± She was pretty and sweet. Deputy Section Chief Gu gave her a hug.¡±I didn¡¯t wait long, I just came out.¡± Knowing that she wasing, he came out at 7:30 am to wait for her. It was already 10:00 am. Well, two hours might not be long in the eyes of Deputy Section Chief Gu. After all, he was willing to wait for his wife no matter how long it took. The two of them walked side by side towards the living quarters. Gu jinghang¡¯s gaze was fixed on song ran¡¯s face. Song ran nced at him and said, ¡± ¡°Look at the road.¡± Gu jinghang regained his senses and coughed lightly. they¡¯re having dinner together in my dormitory today to celebrate my promotion to the Deputy Section Chief. ¡°They? Who are they?¡± Captain Jiang, cuiying¡¯s sister-inw, Cheng Haidong, and a few Deputy team leaders under me, the researchers ran ran and ran ran. ¡°Who else is there?¡± ¡°There¡¯s also Shi Lei,¡± he has the nerve toe? ¡± song ran pouted. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang quickly coaxed her. you don¡¯t have to be nice to him. Just ignore him. I haven¡¯t seen him in a long time, ¡± said song ran. I thought he was transferred away. ¡°He went for an inspection and just came back the day before yesterday. I joined the Army at the same time as him, so ...¡± Hence, when Shi Lei came over to celebrate his promotion, he could not reject him. Song ran waved her hand. that¡¯s enough. He¡¯s not a bad person. He just wants to matchmake his brother with another woman. He has bad eyesight and he¡¯s not that smart. I won¡¯t stoop to his level. Gu jinghang heaved a sigh of relief. The two of them arrived at the dormitory building. Gu jinghang coughed lightly and said, ¡± sister cuiying is already busy with lunch. Yueyue, do you think you can help out? ¡± Song ran stared at him in disbelief. did I hear you wrong? ¡± she asked. You want me to work?¡± Jing Xing had indeed changed. After bing the Deputy Section Chief, he had official authority and knew how to order people around. Gu jinghang felt guilty. my men are here. Give Wanwan some face, okay? ¡± Song ran stopped walking and leaned against the wall. She frivolously lifted his chin with her finger and stared at him yfully.¡±What do I get in return for giving you face?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s blood was boiling. He grabbed her restless hand and pressed her against the wall. He said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll satisfy whatever you want, okay?¡± alright, ¡± song ran smiled slyly. I¡¯ll give you some face in front of your subordinates. This man had vanity too. When they reached the second floor, Gu jinghang pushed the door open. The room was filled with a fragrant aroma. Sister-inw cuiying was busy in the kitchen. Captain Jiang, Shi Lei, Cheng Haidong, and the others in the living room immediately looked over. Chapter 370 370 A small-time troupe ¡°Sister-inw, are you still angry at me?¡± Shi Lei walked over. Song ran chuckled. I won¡¯t be angry with you if you stop thinking about seducing my man. Shi Lei touched his head and looked at Gu jinghang. you¡¯re still so eloquent. Gu jinghang gave him a look and Shi Lei quickly lowered his stance. I won¡¯t dare to, I won¡¯t dare to. You two are a match made in heaven. You two are verypatible. Everyoneughed and Gu jinghang¡¯s men all called her sister-inw enthusiastically. Even team leader Jiang greeted her. This made song ran a little embarrassed. She took off her cotton-padded jacket and said to Gu jinghang, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the kitchen to help sister-inw.¡± After saying that, he rolled up his sleeves and walked into the kitchen. The few men at the side looked at song ran in shock. Shi Lei whispered, ¡± ¡°Is this your partner?¡± Gu jinghang could not hide the smugness in his eyes.¡±What¡¯s wrong? Where else can you find another person as beautiful as her?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it miss Jiao¡¯s?¡± Shi Lei asked in disbelief. Wasn¡¯t it the name of a pampered youngdy who didn¡¯t know how to differentiate between grains? Why are they all asking for work? What happened after I left?¡± Gu jinghang pretended to be nonchnt. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Our Xiao ran is very virtuous.¡± Vice Section Chief Gu, who was full of vanity, received envious looks from everyone. He was so proud that the corners of his mouth kept rising. Song ran peeked from the kitchen and snorted in her heart. Cuiying¡¯s sister-inw boiled the mutton and washed it in the sink. As she washed the mutton, she nced at song ran, who was peeling the cabbage.¡±Deputy Section Chief Gu is willing to let you work?¡± Didn¡¯t he always treasure her? He had never let her do theundry or cook. Song ran snorted. what¡¯s there to be reluctant about? sister-inw, I¡¯ve seen the man clearly. I¡¯ve won his heart. He doesn¡¯t care about me anymore. Sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t think Deputy Section Chief Gu is that kind of person,¡± Lin cuiying chuckled. In the living room outside, Gu jinghang felt as if he was sitting on pins and needles. The water should be cold on this day. Would his ran¡¯s hands freeze while washing the vegetables? Would he cut his hand when cutting vegetables? Would he be scalded? She must be very tired after a week of sses, right? What a damn vanity! The person who never shook her legs unconsciously shook her legs like a sewing machine, her eyes ncing at the kitchen from time to time. It was really torturous! Captain Jiang and Shi Lei looked at each other and smiled. Captain Jiang took out a pack of cigarettes.¡±Team leader Shi, shall we go out for a smoke?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go out for a smoke.¡± He was going to go out and talk about Deputy Section Chief Gu. At the door, Shi Lei chuckled. look at how restless he is. Install a rocketuncher on his butt. He can fire it directly into the kitchen. Captain Jiang lit a cigarette and smoked it slowly. He smiled maliciously.¡±The Vice Section Chief is just trying to save face by suffering.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, he deserves it!¡± In the kitchen, Lin cuiying was about to stir-fry the beef and garlic. She did not care about song ran who was standing at the side. She pushed the beef on the anvil into the oil pan. The oil sshed everywhere andnded on the back of song ran¡¯s hand. Song ran could not help but scream. Although she had cooked for Gu jinghang twice, she was not someone who often went into the kitchen and was not as calm as cuiying¡¯s sister-inw. It was normal for her to lose her cool when something happened. After hearing song ran¡¯s words, vice Section Chief Gu could no longer sit still. What face? what vanity? go to hell! He stood up and rushed into the kitchen, checking nervously. ran ran, ran ran, are you alright? ¡± Chapter 371 371 Don¡¯t waste a heavenly treasure Song ran clutched the back of her right hand. it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine. Go out and chat with them. Gu jinghang could not be bothered to chat with others. His eyes were filled with anxiety.¡±Did you get scalded? Let me take a look, I need cold water to wash it. ¡± Cuiying¡¯s sister-inw was stir-frying the beef in the pot as she said awkwardly, ¡± if I didn¡¯t know, I would have thought that ran was injured on the battlefield. Deputy Section Chief Gu, aren¡¯t you a little too nervous? ¡± Song ranughed. that¡¯s right, Deputy Section Chief Gu. You¡¯re too nervous. If your subordinates see this, it¡¯ll hurt your male chauvinism. Gu jinghang dragged her hand to the sink, turned on the tap, and washed the back of her hand. ¡°What male chauvinist?¡± How could male chauvinism be more important than his Xiao ran? After washing the back of her hands with cold water, song ran pushed his chest and said, ¡± alright, it¡¯s just a small injury. Don¡¯t make a mountain out of a molehill. Go out now, I need to continue helping sister-inw. Gu jinghang touched his head. you can go out and wait. I¡¯ll stay here and help sister-inw. Lin cuiying didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, ¡± you¡¯re the Vice Section Chief. How can I let you be my assistant? If you ask me, both of you should leave. I alone am more than enough.¡± Song ran quickly pushed him out of the kitchen and patted his chest. ¡°Vice Division Chief Gu, hurry up and protect your face. I will be careful.¡± Gu jinghang was worried and looked into the kitchen. Behind him, Shi Lei and the rest had finished smoking and entered the house. He could not help but call out to him, ¡± I say, vice Section Chief Gu, you¡¯re so worried about your sister-inw that you¡¯re asking her toe out? ¡± Gu jinghang coughed lightly and pretended to be serious as he walked over. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. It¡¯s just cooking, what¡¯s there to worry about?¡± Captain Jiang cursed in his heart. Pretend, continue pretending. The other Captain, Wang Jian, shook his head. Deputy Section Chief, you can¡¯t do this. There¡¯s a saying in my hometown,¡¯if you don¡¯t get beaten up, you can¡¯t spoil your wife too much.¡¯ Otherwise, she¡¯ll be taking advantage of us and not put us men in her eyes. Captain Jiang shook his head. the Deputy Section chief¡¯s partner is different from those shrews in your hometown. She¡¯s a delicate youngdy and should be cherished. It¡¯s only natural that the Deputy Section Chief can¡¯t bear to part with her. Gu jinghang looked at Captain Jiang gratefully. The couple were both warm and friendly. It was a heartwarming thing to have such a friend by his side. Gu jinghang¡¯s vice-captains and toon leaders who were younger than him did not have a partner yet, so they could not really interject and could only listen to them chatting. At 12 o ¡®clock, lunch was ready. Deputy Section Chief Gu was finally released from his sentence and heaved a sigh of relief. He was about to go to the kitchen to serve the dishes, but his subordinates were all eager to get the bowls and chopsticks before him. What a joke, how could they let boss do the work while they sat? Soon, the square table was filled with dishes, Empty Bowls, and chopsticks. There was beef, mutton, pork, salted chicken, and salted fish. It was a sumptuous meal. The square table was so crowded that it couldn¡¯t fit. The two young researchers very consciously sat on the small folding stool at the side. They still had to have some judgment, otherwise, how could they climb up? Song ran said to them politely, ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys sit down? I¡¯ll wait for you guys to finish eating before eating.¡± After she finished speaking, she nced at Gu jinghang. Her eyes were saying,¡¯what do you think?¡¯ Vice Section Chief Gu, I¡¯ll help you till the end, I¡¯m giving you face, right? Gu jinghang touched his nose guiltily and did not dare to speak. Chapter 372 372 Re-choosing the school Belle The two researchers quickly jumped up. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Sister-inw, please sit, please sit.¡± What kind of joke was this, making the Vice Section chief¡¯s partner stand there and watch them eat? They didn¡¯t want to stay in the Institute anymore. Song ran was amused. She waved her hand. you guys can do as you please. Don¡¯t be nervous. One of the researchers spoke in a Northwest ent. I¡¯m not nervous, I¡¯m not nervous. Sister-inw, you can eat and drink well. Captain Jiang was pouring wine for everyone. Song ran leaned over to Gu jinghang¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡± ¡°Even your little researcher loves people more than you do.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s heart trembled and he regretted his actions today. He then nced at the researcher, Fang Guohua.¡¯Look at how clever you are. You¡¯re so good at pleasing your sister-inw.¡¯ Guohua touched the back of his head guiltily. The Vice Section chief¡¯s gaze was not friendly. Did he say something wrong? Captain Jiang poured some wine into Gu jinghang¡¯s ss and asked, ¡± ¡°Vice Division Chief, would your partner like a drink?¡± Gu jinghang looked at song ran with a questioning look. Everyone in the room thought to themselves,¡¯Oh my God, so the Deputy Section Chief can¡¯t even make a decision.¡¯ Song ran smiled and looked at Captain Jiang. jinghang has been promoted to Deputy Section Chief. Of course, I have to have a drink to celebrate. Captain Jiang took a small cup and poured some wine for her. Gu jinghang even reminded her, ¡± less, less. Alright, it¡¯s enough. Then, he handed song ran a small ss of wine. ¡°You just need to think about it.¡± Song ran had never drunk white wine before. She was really happy that Gu jinghang had been promoted to Deputy Section Chief, and she also wanted to give him some face. After all, among these people, his position was the highest. She wasn¡¯t the kind of woman who didn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors. When it was time to give face to the man, of course, she had to give it. ¡°Okay.¡± She would obediently agree to whatever he said. Shi Lei could not help but sigh as he watched.¡¯Good Lord, did Gu jinghang really manage to tame miss Jiao and song ran?¡¯ Gu jinghang¡¯s soldiers were envious. His sister-inw was not only beautiful, but she was also virtuous and obedient. The Deputy Section Chief was really blessed in his previous life. Captain Jiang raised his ss and said,e, everyone, let¡¯s raise our sses to celebrate our Deputy Section Chief Gu¡¯s promotion to Deputy Section Chief!¡± &Nbsp; Everyone raised their sses. The young researchers also stood up and stared at Gu jinghang with admiration. A 25-year-old Deputy Section Chief was so young and promising. They were really lucky to be able to work for such a capable and loyal boss. Everyone drank it in one go. It was song ran¡¯s first time drinking white wine. She could not help but choke and cough. Deputy Section Chief Gu didn¡¯t care about his image at all. He quickly reached out to Pat her back. are you alright, Xiao ran? ¡± Song ran coughed for quite a while. Gu jinghang served her tea and water. He took care of her meticulously and finally stopped her coughing. When he looked up again, he saw that the Deputy Captain, toon leader, and researcher were all staring at him. He coughed lightly.¡±What are you looking at me for? Let¡¯s eat, let¡¯s eat.¡± Captain Jiang was about to die ofughter. The Deputy Section Chief was really suffering. Captain Jiang took the lead and started to talk about the interesting things that happened in the Research Institute to divert their attention. The few of them chatted enthusiastically and naturally talked about the interesting things that happened when Gu jinghang first arrived. Gu jinghang had a smile on his face. Whenever he talked about embarrassing things, he would turn around and nce at song ran. When he saw song ran¡¯s mischievous look, he could not help but shake his head helplessly. This girl must have recorded all his embarrassing things in her little notebook in her heart to make fun of him in the future. Well, as long as she was happy. Chapter 373 373 Youth drama& & Pce drama After three rounds of drinks, the men¡¯s eyes were a little unfocused. Song ran whispered, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, drink less. Don¡¯t be like thest time.¡± He didn¡¯t want to end up unconscious likest time. Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes drooped slightly. He could not help but smile when he recalled what happenedst time. His smile was a little sly. He patted the back of her hand under the table, telling her not to worry. He knew what he was doing. Song ran and Lin cuiying had their fill, but the men were not done yet. Sister cuiying called out to song ran, ¡± let them continue eating and drinking here. Let¡¯s go to the balcony to get some sun. Song ran patted Gu jinghang¡¯s waist lightly and gave him a look, signaling him to do what he could. Gu jinghang closed his eyes slightly to show that he knew what to do. Song ran and Lin cuiying went to the balcony. Although the air was cold, the sun was bright. It was noon, and the sun was so hot that she felt like dozing off. In the living room, Captain Jiang was about to pour Gu jinghang some wine when Gu jinghang raised his hand. ¡°I can¡¯t drink anymore. You guys go ahead.¡± Captain Jiang didn¡¯t force him to drink and just smiled, ¡± Deputy Section Chief, your alcohol tolerance isn¡¯t good enough. You¡¯ll have plenty of opportunities to drink in the future, so you have to practice your alcohol tolerance. Gu jinghang did not say much and just raised his hand. ¡°You guys drink more, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± The few rough men kept holding their sses and drank until it was past two O ¡®clock. Everyone at the table was drunk, and Gu jinghang also pretended to lie on the table. Lin cuiying and song ran heard that there was no sound in the living room. They came in and saw that everyone was sprawled on the floor. She walked to Captain Jiang and patted his shoulder.¡±You guys are really ... Is this yourst meal? You¡¯re so drunk, hurry up and get up. Don¡¯t lie here with the Vice Section Chief, if you want to lie down, go back home.¡± Captain Jiang sat up in a daze and tugged at Shi Lei, who was beside him. team leader Shi, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t disturb the Vice Section chief¡¯s rest. A group of Gu jinghang¡¯s subordinates also got up drunkenly and walked straight to the door. Everyone knew that their Deputy Section Chief and his sister-inw had a good rtionship. It was rare for them to meet, so they should not disturb them. They absolutely should not disturb them. The hall that had been bustling with noise and excitement earlier suddenly quieted down. Outside the house, Captain Jiang and Shi Lei walked down the stairs with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders. They mumbled, ¡± ¡°Why did the Vice Section Chief also lie down? I thought you didn¡¯t drink after that?¡± Shi Lei was confused,¡±who knows him, who cares about him?¡± In the house, Lin cuiying cleared the things on the table and washed the dishes. Then, she said to song ran, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back and bring you the honey. You can flush it with water and give it to the Deputy Section Chief to drink. The honey will be with you. Don¡¯t go back and forth, okay?¡± thank you, sister-inw, ¡± song ran said gratefully. &Nbsp; As soon as Lin cuiying left, song ran walked to Gu jinghang¡¯s side and patted his shoulder. She called out to him gently, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, go to bed and sleep.¡± The man snorted, but there was no reaction. Song ran reached out her hand and patted his face. Jingxing, Jingxing, Wanwan. Gu jinghang slowly opened his eyes and looked drunk and confused. Song ran coaxed him softly like she was coaxing a child, ¡± it¡¯s cold in the living room. Go to bed and sleep, hmm? ¡± okay, ¡± he replied softly. His voice was extremely hoarse. Coupled with his handsome face, song ran was in a daze for a while. Song ran came back to her senses and hurriedly helped him into the room. The man¡¯s footsteps were messy and almost all of his weight fell on song ran. He took a few steps into the room and fell onto the bed the moment he touched it. Chapter 374 374 Chapter 378 failed Song ran had some experience in taking care of people. She quickly sat by the bed and took off his coat. After covering him with the nket, song ran saw that his face was a little red. She turned around and went to the bathroom. She took a towel and wet it with cold water. Just as she was about to bring it to the bedroom, she heard a knock on the door. She walked to the door and opened it to see cuiying¡¯s sister-inw pushing a jar of honey to her. Seeing that she was holding a basin, she said, ¡± ¡°What are they doing?¡± ¡°Help him wipe his face. His face is burning.¡± ¡°Little sister, you¡¯re getting better at taking care of people,¡± cuiying praised her from the bottom of her heart. Song ran smiled. I don¡¯t know how to take care of others. I only know how to take care of jinghang. ¡°Vice Section Chief, you¡¯re so lucky.¡± Lin cuiying patted her head. When Gu jinghang woke up, song ran asked him, ¡± ¡°Did you know?¡± ¡°Eh? What?¡± His voice was still hoarse, and even the sunlight had be ambiguous. it¡¯s the roommate called Wen Jing who tried to disfigure me with sulfuric acid. The school only gave her a demerit, but a few days ago, the original punishment was suddenly overruled and she was expelled. This matter is really strange. The person on top of him tried hard to calm down and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± what¡¯s so strange about that? he should be punished for his mistakes. Song ran was puzzled. but the school has already issued a demerit and punished them. Why would they pursue and expel them? ¡± Jing Xing, don¡¯t tell me you made the school do this?¡± you¡¯re just a mere vice Section Chief. Do you think I have the power to pressure your school to change the punishment? ¡± Gu jinghang said. yeah, that¡¯s true, ¡± song ran pouted. &Nbsp; However, she did not tell her family and only mentioned it to Gu jinghang. It was only natural for her to suspect him. Since he said that there was no such thing, it must be that the school had changed their decision after much consideration. In this case, the school¡¯s three views were still rtively correct. Gu jinghang touched her face. since she has been expelled, I can rest assured. In the future, you must keep a low profile in school. Do you understand? ¡± Song ran shook her head and sighed. I want to keep a low profile, but there¡¯s someone who doesn¡¯t want me to live in peace. The girl who scolded me at the school gate the other day is called su mingna. She¡¯s the prettiest girl in Fu Guang. She doesn¡¯t want me to live well. ¡°Why did she do that?¡± Song ran then told him about her love and hatred for su mingna. Finally, she looked at Gu jinghang with resentment. you probably made a lot of ss enemies when you went to Fu Guang to give a speech. Many people remember that you epted my little note in the event lecture hall. Gu jinghang pinched her face. you said that you sneaked out of the door and waited for me in the car. Then, there wouldn¡¯t have been so many problems. Song ran pouted. look at how many girls are surrounding you. Do you want me to sit still and wait for death? ¡± I can¡¯t do that.¡± Gu jinghang was amused again and patted her head. be careful of su mingna. Keep a low profile and wait for her to forget about this. Song ran shook her head. it¡¯s not that easy. Some busybodies in the school have organized a re-election for the school Belle. My ssmate, sun yi, has been reporting to me every day. I have a chance to rece su mingna and take the crown. She¡¯s going to see me as a thorn in her flesh even more. Gu jinghang could not help but feel worried. I¡¯ll go to your school to protect you. Song ran sneered. what nonsense are you saying? ¡± I¡¯ll be careful. Wenjin was fired, but the other two girls in the dormitory are not bad. There¡¯s no need to worry too much.¡± ¡°Go home and stay there. I¡¯ll be at ease with aunt Wu taking care of you. Chapter 375 375 The evil woman who used sulfuric acid Song ran interlocked her fingers with his and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home. I want to leave my dad. At most, for half a year. After half a year, I want to buy a house near the school. That way, I don¡¯t have to live in the school and I don¡¯t have to look at my dad¡¯s face. It¡¯s the best of both worlds. Yang Haitao¡¯s business was getting on track and his mid-year bonus should be quite substantial. He should have more than enough to buy a small house. Gu jinghang suddenly got up from her body and walked to the table at the side barefooted. Song ran turned her head to look at him and said, ¡± ¡°The floor is cold. Why didn¡¯t you put on your shoes?¡± The man rummaged through the drawer and took out a small notebook. He sat by the bed and pulled song ran up. He handed the notebook to her and said, ¡± ¡°This is what I¡¯ve saved up all these years, you take the Kasaya.¡± Song ran lowered her head and took a look. It was a passbook. Although the number was not big, it was all his savings. How could she not be stunned when she saw it? Gu jinghang continued, ¡°the Research Institute has raised my sry significantly. In addition, I¡¯ve been promoted to the position of Deputy Section Chief. So, I¡¯m now earning 600 Yuan a month. Song ran was so shocked that she could not close her mouth. six-six hundred? six-six hundred? ¡± How many times had it multiplied? Jing Xing was rich, he was rich. Gu jinghang touched her head affectionately. yes. Send a little bit home every month from now on. I¡¯ll give you the rest. I don¡¯t usually spend money. Song ran was so touched that she threw herself into his arms. She clenched the passbook in her hand tightly and said, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, you have been promoted and you have be rich. In the future, I will have to work harder to hold on to your thigh.¡± Gu jinghang gently stroked her back and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s so tiring to hug your thigh. You can just hug my neck.¡± Song ran hung on him and looked at him, touched. we¡¯re not even married yet, and you¡¯re already letting me manage your money. I¡¯m only neen years old. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll spend all your money? ¡± After all, she was usually quite extravagant with her spending, and everyone had seen it. Gu jinghang caressed her hair affectionately. ¡°I¡¯ll save it after I spend it all.¡± ¡®I¡¯ll save them after I spend them all.¡¯ It was just a simple sentence, but it made song ran¡¯s heart feel so touched that it was full. She was more touched when Gu jinghang offered her his monthly sry without a single cent left. She hugged his neck tightly and knelt on hisp. ¡°Hey, you said it yourself. I¡¯ll really use your money to buy a house.¡± He hugged her and said in a gentle voice, ¡± alright, do whatever you want. Anyway, it¡¯s yours now. Song ran felt a lump in her throat. are you stupid? ¡± If I take your money and kick your people, you¡¯ll be left with nothing.¡± ¡°Will you make me suffer a double loss?¡± Gu jinghang asked. Song ran shrugged. have you ever heard of a woman¡¯s heart being the most vicious? ¡± He touched her head gently. I know you won¡¯t. My money is yours, and I¡¯m also yours. You can make the best use of me. Song ran buried her head in his chest and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Jing Xing Lang Lang.¡± The word ¡®jinghang¡¯ was filled with emotions. Gu jinghang felt that his clothes were wet. This girl was so touched that she cried? Was he really that touched? It wasn¡¯t much money. Compared to her family¡¯s wealth, it was simply a drop in the bucket. Song ran rubbed her face against his chest and stuck her head out. She returned the passbook to him and said, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s heart sank. why not? ¡± Song ran snorted. I¡¯ve already taken your bank ount book. I¡¯m not going to marry anyone but you. What if I change my mind in the future? ¡± Chapter 376 376 Too unprincipled Gu jinghang¡¯s face turned pale and he stuttered, ¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t Yueyue like me a lot?¡± Song ran saw his dazed look and could not bear to tease him anymore. She put her hands around his neck and her eyes sparkled. I¡¯m just teasing you. I, song ran, will marry no one but Gu jinghang. In this life, I¡¯m set on you. Deputy Section Chief Gu¡¯s heart was beating up and down, which was really exciting. He said seriously, ¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you want my money?¡± Song ran tilted her head andughed. I¡¯m taking all your sry. Won¡¯t you stop giving me gifts in the future? ¡± I like the feeling of receiving gifts, not taking all your money once and for all.¡± Gu jinghang was a little confused. I don¡¯t know how to please a girl. I don¡¯t know what to buy. I¡¯ll just give you the money. You can buy whatever you want yourself. Song ran pouted. can¡¯t you just do your homework? ¡± Deputy Section Chief Gu was worried. this Research Institute is full of men. asionally, there are men like cuiying¡¯s sister-inw, but they¡¯re not of the same age group as you. There¡¯s a generation gap. Song ran snorted. I don¡¯t care. You have to figure it out yourself. Oh, by the way, my birthday is on the 9th of March in the lunar calendar. It¡¯s almost there. Song ran started to look forward to her birthday. She wondered if jinghang could give her a birthday present that would satisfy her. Gu jinghang was frowning. No matter how slow-witted he was, he could tell that she did not like the flower hairpin he bought for her in Xia city. She did not seem to be interested in the shiny butterfly bow hair clip either. What should I buy? It was the ninth day of the third month of the lunar calendar. There was less than a month left, so he still had time to do his homework. Gu jinghang pinched the passbook in his hand and asked again unwillingly, ¡± ¡°In our hometown, the wife is in charge of the money. Are you sure you don¡¯t want it?¡± who¡¯s your wife? ¡± song ran blushed. &Nbsp; ¡°She¡¯ll be my wife sooner orter,¡± Gu jinghang said confidently. Song ran pinched his waist. you¡¯re shameless. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m shameless,¡± vice Section Chief Gu agreed. The sun was setting in the West, and it was already past four o ¡®clock. Song ran was shocked when she heard someone knocking on the door.¡±Who¡¯s there?¡± Gu jinghang stood up and ced the passbook aside. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Not long after he left, he came back in and touched his head. your sister sent a chauffeur to pick you up. He¡¯s already waiting for you at the gate. Song ran looked at her watch andined, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d pick me up at five? It¡¯s only 4:30, what¡¯s song Xuan so anxious about?¡± Gu jinghang reached for the cotton-padded jacket beside him and put it on her. ¡°Your sister is just concerned about you.¡± Song ran put on her cotton-padded jacket. I really want to spend more time with you. I don¡¯t want to go to school at all. Song ran¡¯s clingy behavior was driving Deputy Section Chief Gu crazy. He had to hold it in for a while before he could calm down. He patted her back and said, ¡± go to school. See you next week. Song ran hugged his waist and looked up at him. ¡°Deputy Section Chief Gu is a busy man. Who knows when he will go for inspection.¡± Gu jinghang suppressed his reluctance to part with her and patted her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t let them wait too long.¡± Song ran acted shamelessly. Gu jinghang, you¡¯re so capable now. You¡¯re chasing me away? ¡± Gu jinghang did not know whether tough or cry. I can¡¯t wait for you to stay here. However, your sister is obviously still worried about me. That¡¯s why she sent someone to pick you up. I can¡¯t ruin my image in your sister¡¯s heart. Chapter 377 377 Fooling a stupid pig Song ran rubbed her face against his chest and said, ¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll go.¡± Gu jinghang then picked up the cashmere scarf and tied it around her neck. ¡°It¡¯s night Time and the Wind is blowing. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Song ran was already used to her daily concern. She put on her scarf and the two of them walked out together. Under the Twilight, yang Haitao¡¯s Santana sedan was parked outside the Research Institute. Mr. Zhong was smoking beside the car. When he saw song ran, he threw the cigarette butt away and called her over. call me if you need anything, ¡± Gu jinghang instructed. do you understand? ¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows and looked at him. can¡¯t I call you for no reason? ¡± ¡°Sure, sure,¡± Gu jinghang said with a smile. Of course, he wanted her to call him every day. Song ran looked back at every step she took as she got into the car. Gu jinghang only turned around and entered the Research Institute after the car was out of sight. ¡°When is yang Haitao going back to Haicheng?¡± song ran asked uncle Zhong in the car. It wasn¡¯t good for him to be away on business trips all the time. If Zhao Mingyi found an opportunity, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it. ¡°He didn¡¯t mention it. It¡¯ll probably take some time,¡± Mr. Zhong said. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to trouble uncle Zhong to visit the office often.¡± After all, the only staff in the office were her sister and sister cui. The two women were in charge. If something happened, it would really be a miracle. They had to be on guard against Zhao Mingyi. Mr. Zhong nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m at the office now. If your sister wants to use the car, I¡¯ll go with her. If she doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll just drink tea and read the newspaper in the living room downstairs. Ran, don¡¯t worry. Haitao has already told you. Song ran was relieved. After all, yang Haitao would be the richest man in Haicheng in the future. If he did not consider this, he would be too unreliable. The next day, at Haiyuan art school, Wen Huihui returned to her dormitory dejectedly after a whole day of ss. The teachers ¡®level was too low, and the students¡¯ qualifications were also very poor. This made her feel unbearable. If this continued, when would she be able to make a name for herself? it had been a month since she entered the school, and not a single production crew hade in to choose roles. She had heard from her roommates that several historical drama production teams had gone to Haicheng Academy of Drama and had chosen many students to y supporting roles. A supporting role was still a role. As long as she was given a chance, she could guarantee that she could y the supporting role well. She was very good at seizing opportunities. But now, there was nothing. She could only mechanically listen to the lessons of those acting teachers who were not attentive at all, wondering how she should continue on the road in the future. At the end of the day, it was song ran, that b * tch, who had harmed her. If it wasn¡¯t for her, she would have been a top student in the film industry. She might even have entered a production team with a lot of potential and gotten a role with a lot of scenes. Bitch! When she returned to the dormitory, her roommate, ye Mei, walked in with a bag. Wen Huihui nced at her with disdain. She went out to fool around every day without attending ss and dressed up like a demon. She was afraid that people didn¡¯t know that she was a bitch. What kind of world was this? Ye Mei entered the dormitory proudly and said to Wen Huihui, ¡± ¡°Let me tell you some good news.¡± what good news? ¡± Wen Huihui looked at her with a long face. ¡°I¡¯m going to make a TV series!¡± Ye Mei¡¯s eyes lit up. Wen Huihui was so shocked that she almost couldn¡¯t catch her breath. She confirmed with disbelief, ¡± ¡°You said you¡¯re going to make a TV series?¡± Ye Mei shrugged. yeah, it¡¯s the boss han who picks me up at the back gate of the school every day. He¡¯s rich and he¡¯s an investor in a movie. He just let me y the female lead. Chapter 378 378 A young man with a bright future Wen Huihui¡¯s heart was already devoured by jealousy. The female lead? What right did ye Mei have? Didn¡¯t she just know how to put on heavy makeup? Without this heavy makeup, he was not as pretty as her at all. Was that boss han blind? What kind of world is this? Ye Mei continued to provoke her. I¡¯m under a lot of pressure to be the female lead. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to y the role well. Huihui, can you help me? ¡± Wen Huihui suppressed the jealousy in her heart and pretended to be calm. ¡°How can I help you?¡± Ye Mei smiled sweetly and said, ¡± boss han said that this is a historical drama. The female lead in the drama is a noble consort. We¡¯re still short of a servant girl. You can y my servant girl. Wen Huihui gritted her teeth. Servant girl? Letting her y the role of a servant girl in her first movie? Wasn¡¯t this just bad luck? Furthermore, they were in the same dormitory. She, ye Mei, was ying the role of an imperial consort, but Wen Huihui was asked to y the role of a servant girl. How could she ept this? However, this was indeed a rare and valuable opportunity for Yingluo. If she was picky and refused to y the role of a servant girl, then she didn¡¯t know how long she would have to wait before she would have such an opportunity. She had to swallow her pride. Even if it was a third-ss character that she had abandoned, she had to thank others for giving her such an opportunity. alright, ¡± she said, trying her best to smile sincerely, ¡± I really have to thank you for fighting for this opportunity for me. Ye Mei wasn¡¯t a good person either. She held her hand and said, ¡± ¡°Won¡¯t acting as my maidservant make you feel ufortable?¡± Wen Huihui smiled gently and replied,¡±why would I?¡± I have to thank you for your support.¡± Ye Mei soon realized how stupid it was to keep a Wolf like Wen Huihui by her side for the sake of her own vanity. In the evening, in thepound mech building, Room 305, song ran could already feel Miao Li¡¯s eyes on her a few dozen times. She could not help but say impatiently, ¡± ¡°Miao Li, what do you want to say?¡± Miao Li said submissively, ¡± song ran, Wenjing came to look for me at the school gate yesterday. She ran away. She ran away. ¡°She asked you to plead for her, right? I¡¯m sorry, but this is the school¡¯s decision. I don¡¯t think I have the power to change the school¡¯s decision.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t there a demerit already set in stone?¡± Miao Li said, feeling wronged. Why did you fire her out of the blue?¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows. you¡¯ll have to ask the principal about this. I¡¯m not a worm in his stomach. I can¡¯t tell what he¡¯s thinking. Miao Li nced at her again. Song ran snorted, ¡± ¡°If you have something to say, then say it. Don¡¯t be so hesitant, okay?¡± they¡¯re saying that you have a superior, ¡± Miao Li said carefully. did you use your connections to fire Wenjin? ¡± Song ran was so angry that sheughed. Tell her that she thinks too highly of us. The song family is just an ordinary business. My father runs a clothing factory, and his annual ie might not even be in the top 100 of all the bosses in Haicheng. We really don¡¯t have that much ability.¡± ¡°Then why would ran ran, the principal, do that?¡± Miao Li began to be submissive again. Song ran tried her best to remain calm. if you don¡¯t know the way to the principal¡¯s office, I can bring you there tomorrow. If you have any questions, you can ask the principal in person, okay? ¡± Miao Li did not dare to say anything else. Song ran was a very determined person. She would not change her mind just because of a few words. She felt that it was useless to say anything more. The next time Wen Jing came to her, she could only cruelly tell her that she could not do anything. This world was so dark andplicated. High school was still the best. There weren¡¯t so many things to do. Song ran saw how pitiful she looked and could not help but say, ¡± ¡°Miao Li, this world is very cruel. If someone makes a mistake, someone has to be punished. A life for a life. Don¡¯t you understand this logic?¡± Miao Li¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and her lips trembled. I understand. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never experienced this before. I¡¯m scared. Song ran¡¯s eyes widened and she shook her head. Wenjin is a bad person. She¡¯s a bad person who wants to disfigure her ssmates. You¡¯re not afraid of such a bad person, but you¡¯re afraid that the bad person will be expelled. I don¡¯t understand you. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to change,¡± Miao Li said as she wiped her tears. Song ran shook her head.¡¯Oh my, crying boy. What a headache.¡¯ Wen Jing was loitering around the school gate every day. She did not dare to go home. She was epted by the top school in Haicheng. Her father had spent a lot of effort, giving her money and gifts. He had asked many people to help her get into this school. If her father knew that she had been kicked out of the school after being in the school for less than a month, he would probably beat her to death. That was why she did not dare to go home. She could not go home. She had to see either su mingna or song ran. She had to see them. At most, she would put down her pride and beg song ran. No matter what, she had to continue studying in the afterimage Academy. Chapter 379 379 The ck sheep can¡¯t be kept Wen Jing waited for a few days but did not see song ran. Song ran avoided her on purpose. When she waited at the front, song ran would go through the back door. When she waited at the back door, song ran would go through the front door. How could she possibly wait for song ran? After waiting for a while, she had no choice but to leave Fu Guang. She had almost used up all the money on her, so she decided to go home first. She woulde back to find them in the future. She would not give up. After Wen Jing left, su mingna was stunned for a moment. She really felt that song ran had a boss and did not dare to act rashly. Even if the results of the election were out and song ran was chosen as the campus Belle with 75% of the votes, su mingna could only swallow her anger. She did not dare to show any objection on the surface. Hence, song ran spent a very carefree time. It was no different from her dream college life. She attended sses during the day and read books and novels at night to figure out the character¡¯s characteristics. When there was no one in the dormitory, she would read her lines in a rhythmic and emotional way. She believed that she was extremely talented. asionally, he would have a meal with sun Yi, Zhong Aidi, as well as Li Sheng and Wang Jing, who hade over from Huai Ji. They had more inmon and could chat together. They talked about their respective majors, courses, and the project that female college students had to talk about-boys. Zhong Aidi and Wang Jing each had a boyfriend the moment they entered University. Song ran lifted Li Sheng¡¯s chin and asked, ¡± ¡°Beauty li, did you not find anyone suitable? With your looks, there should be many people pursuing you, right?¡± ¡°How would I dare to call myself a beauty in front of Fu Guang¡¯s School Belle?¡± Li Sheng raised her eyebrows andughed. Song ran pinched her face. tell me the truth. Do you have a crush on any boy? ¡± If there is, I¡¯ll help you check.¡± Li Sheng¡¯s face was bitter. I¡¯m really not. I¡¯m obsessed with literature and have no interest in those boys. Do you think I¡¯m like you, who only has love in my eyes? ¡± Song ran looked at her. I wonder what kind of person would be able to catch the eyes of our beauty li. The few of themughed and the atmosphere was rxed and happy. Song ran really enjoyed this kind of time. Her friends and family were by her side, and her lover was not far away. It was great. It was great. It¡¯s just that after such a long time, there will always be someone who wille out and cause you some trouble. It was the end of March. The weather was getting warmer. Song ran was wearing a coat and carrying a bag on her back as she walked around the campus. It was a Wednesday and she had no sses in the afternoon. She was preparing to go to the art troupe to do some odd jobs. When she walked to the door, she saw Wen Huihui who had changed a little. Wen Huihui¡¯s makeup made her look more mature, and her clothes became more fashionable. She didn¡¯t look like a college student, but more like Jiang Feng from the art troupe. She seemed to have been in the entertainment industry for decades, so it didn¡¯t look good. She still dared toe to her? What was he up to this time? Wen Huihui stared at song ran, who was wearing an Ivory Coat with goat buttons. She could not help but grit her teeth. Fu Guang University was the top school. She was young, beautiful, and confident. Wherever she went, people would linger and forget to look away. She was so jealous of song ran that she almost went crazy. She tried her best to squeeze out a confident smile. Deep down, she knew that song ran was born with that confidence, but song ran had put in all her effort to fake it. Her self-confidence crumbled with a single blow, and she was extremely fragile. His hatred for song ran grew even stronger. Chapter 380 380 Wen Jing was fired Song ran had no intention of acknowledging her and walked past her. However, Wen Huihui called out to her, ¡± ¡°Song ran.¡± Song ran did not turn around and walked straight ahead. Wen Huihui was anxious and grabbed her wrist. Song ran waved her hand and stared at her in disgust.¡±What are you doing?¡± Wen Huihui tried her best to put on a confident and superior expression. She crossed her arms and stared at song ran.¡±No matter what, we¡¯ve been old friends for many years. Can¡¯t Ie over to catch up with you?¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows. I have nothing to reminisce about with you. Unless you¡¯re here to humiliate yourself. Wen Huihui¡¯s nonchnt attitude was immediately crushed by song ran¡¯s words. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it just Fu Guang University?¡± Song ran pped her hands lightly and said sarcastically, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it so nonchntly. It¡¯s just Fu Guang University, a University that you won¡¯t be able to get into even if you spend 800 lifetimes.¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s face turned green with anger. She was here to make things difficult for song ran, but why did song ran¡¯s words make her lose her cool? No, no, she had to stay calm. She tried her best to put on an imposing manner and lifted her chin slightly to look at the person in front of her. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to take the fu Guang exam either, I just wanted to enter the entertainment industry and be a big star. Oh right, I came here today to tell you that I¡¯m going to act in a TV show with the female lead, Yingluo.¡± That¡¯s right, she reced ye Mei as the female lead of the movie. As for how she reced her, it was obvious that boss han was a person who liked the new and disliked the old. If she slept with an old man, she could get the female lead role of a movie. Even if she didn¡¯t sleep with him, there would be someone else to sleep with, such as ye Mei. Why should she let someone else take advantage of her? When she said those words with a strong sense of superiority, she was hoping to see some envy or unwillingness in song ran¡¯s eyes. After all, song ran¡¯s first choice was Haicheng Drama Academy, which meant that she wanted to enter the entertainment industry. But Wanwan didn¡¯t. She really didn¡¯t have anything. She was envious, jealous, and indignant. There was nothing but disdain and contempt. That was song ran¡¯s usual expression. It was the expression she hated the most. Oh, right, she must have hidden her jealousy well. She must be jealous, how could she not be jealous? She was the female lead. School had only started for less than two months and she was already the female lead. Song ran must be extremely jealous. Song ranughed in disdain. ¡°Did Yingluo sleep with some investor to get this role? Wen Huihui, your shamelessness has crossed my bottom line.¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s face turned pale as if she was facing a formidable enemy. How did song ran know everything? She pretended to be calm, but her voice betrayed her. why do you care how I got this role? I¡¯m going to be an actor anyway. Song ran flipped her hair. since we¡¯ve known each other for a while, I¡¯ll say some auspicious words. I hope you investors don¡¯t lose all your money because you¡¯re the female lead. ¡°You!¡± Song ran smiled. what¡¯s wrong with me? ¡± Don¡¯t tell me you want your investor to lose everything?¡± Wen Huihui gritted her teeth. song ran, you¡¯re just being jealous. That¡¯s why you¡¯re being so sarcastic. After all, don¡¯t even think about acting in this lifetime. Song ran raised her eyebrows and looked at her. She chuckled and said, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I told you that I¡¯ve been hired by the city¡¯s art and cultural troupe.¡± Wen Huihui was shocked and her face twitched a little. She thought that song ran was bragging, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying to your child. The city¡¯s art and cultural troupe doesn¡¯t ept students at all.¡± Yes, song ran had only made up such a lie to provoke her. Chapter 381 381 Chapter 385-she has a powerful background Song ran flipped her hair andughed. maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m too pretty. Although there¡¯s no precedent of epting students, they made an exception and epted me. Wen Huihui, I¡¯m a student at my top school, Fu Guang University. I was also epted by the city¡¯srgest art troupe. Do you think I need to be jealous of you, a third-rate art college who got roles by selling her body? Your brain must have been squeezed by the crack of the door, right?¡± Wen Huihui was so angry that her face turned pale. She could not say a word. Once again, she was crushed by song ran. She was looked down upon by song ran again. Why? Why was song ran¡¯s life so easy? why did everything go so smoothly for her? Unfair. Fate was too unfair. Could it be that just because she was beautiful, she could do whatever she wanted? Song ran used her actions to tell her that she was right. Being beautiful meant that she could do whatever she wanted. Song ran noticed that the person in front of her had turned pale. The corners of her mouth twitched and she raised her eyebrows.¡±Enough, are you done humiliating yourself? I hope you¡¯ll remember this and don¡¯te looking for me in the future, understand?¡± After he finished speaking, he pushed her shoulder away and walked past her. Wen Huihui, don¡¯t expect to continue to criticize me in my life. I will make you doubt your life. After song ran left, Wen Huihui was left alone. Her face was dark and scary. She turned around and stared at song ran¡¯s back. She was so angry that she almost crushed her mrs. She clenched her fists and said through gritted teeth, ¡± ¡°Song ran, what are you so proud of? There¡¯s still a long way to go in the future. One day, one day, I¡¯ll trample you under my feet. There will be this day, there will be!¡± The mental victory method, miss Wen would use it often in the future. Although Wen Huihui consoled herself like this, she was still very unwilling to give up. The Haicheng art troupe was thergest troupe in Haicheng, and even in the country, after the art troupe from the Research Institute. How many chances did she have? with song ran¡¯s looks, it was easy for her to make a name for herself. What did she have to crush her? Fate, this damn fate! Damn it, damn it, damn it! No matter how unwilling she was, she could only go back and continue to please boss han. Perhaps there would be better opportunities in the future. Song ran got into the taxi and turned around to look at Wen Huihui in disdain. Wen Huihui was such a shameless and despicable person. She deserved to be trampled on so that she would not dare to be arrogant again. Obviously, Wen Huihui was a weed and was quite tough. She probably had a conflict with song ran. Then let¡¯s do it. Slowly let her fall into despair and never be able to turn over. It seems to be a very happy thing. A slut like her naturally has to be slowly tortured by her. It¡¯s best to use her life to pay for the pain she and Jing Xing suffered in their previous lives. When she arrived at the art troupe, Jiang Feng was already backstage. Song ran shrunk her neck. How long would she have to live like a coward? It was obvious that it was a wise decision for director li to let He Jiao block Jiang Feng¡¯s attack. He Jiao had made Jiang Feng angry again. As soon as she entered the backstage, she heard Jiang Feng screaming, ¡± ¡°Are you rebelling? You want to rece me as the female lead? You dare to wear this? Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? Don¡¯t you know that this is the costume for the main character? Who Do You Think You Are?!¡± Before he entered her dressing room, he heard the sound of pping again. Obviously, Jiang Feng was furious this time. Song ran pouted. Neither of them were good people. She decided to just watch the show from the side. She walked to the dressing room and leaned against the door. She stretched her neck and peeked inside. Chapter 382 382 Oh my, this is retribution The day¡¯s scene was The Legend of the White Snake, so Jiang Feng naturally yed the White Snake. As for He Jiao, she only had the chance to y the role of an unknown little demon. Obviously, He Jiao had a deep hatred for Jiang Feng. Before Jiang Feng arrived, she sneaked into the costume room and put on the White Snake¡¯s costume to satisfy her craving. Then, she was caught by someone and dragged to Jiang Feng¡¯s dressing room. Well, He Jiao was too stupid. She didn¡¯t know how to restrain herself in front of someone like Jiang Feng. Wasn¡¯t she looking for death? Inside, Jiang Feng was furious. One p was obviously not enough to vent her anger, so she raised her hand and pped He Jiao. He Jiao¡¯s tears kept falling and she said in a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°Sister Phoenix, I know I was wrong. I know I was wrong.¡± No one around them dared to speak up for He Jiao. Jiang Feng had a bad temper, and anyone who went up to her would be courting death. No one was stupid. Jiang Feng¡¯s expression darkened,¡±you admit your mistake?¡± Tell me, are you dreaming of recing me? That¡¯s good, since the female lead is already wearing her costume, you can act.¡± He Jiao cried even harder. I won¡¯t act, I won¡¯t act. Sister Feng, I was wrong. Please forgive me. Jiang Feng crossed her arms and red at He Jiao, then shouted, ¡± ¡°Great army!¡± ¡°Sister Phoenix.¡± Da Jun hurriedly ran over. ¡°Why isn¡¯t chief physician li here yet? Hurry up and get this person out of here, he¡¯s too annoying!¡± He Jiao cried with tears and snot all over her face as she grabbed onto the Army¡¯s sleeve.¡±Jun bro, can you help me out?¡± ¡°Sister Phoenix, director li will be here soon.¡± Da Jun touched his head. Song ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He Jiao could not leave now. If she left, Jiang Feng would have no one else to vent her anger on. She would then shift the me to song ran. Song ran hoped that supervisor li would make He Jiao stay. Soon, chief physician li rushed over and dismissed the crowd.¡±You guys go out, I want to have a few words with young Feng.¡± He Jiao walked out with the help of others pitifully. Before the door was closed, director li nced at song ran. Song ran felt that director li seemed to be protecting her. It was as if he had specially arranged for He Jiao to divert Jiang Feng¡¯s attention. Well, maybe she was overthinking it. About 20 minutester, the person inside came out. Jiang Feng rolled her eyes at He Jiao, who was standing outside the door.¡±I¡¯ll let you off this time for the sake of director li. If you dare to do this again, you¡¯ll definitely be severely punished!¡± ¡°Thank you, sister Phoenix. Thank you, director li,¡± He Jiao said while sniffling. Song ran shook her head. He Jiao was pretty stupid. What good would it do for her to stay? Even if he stayed, he would be suppressed by Jiang Feng. His future days would probably be more difficult. Sigh, she seemed to be too worried. She should continue to be her handyman. She had been in the troupe for almost three months. Other than offending Jiang Feng for the first time, she had been very careful under brother Jun¡¯s guidance. She had never made any mistakes. In addition,pared to He Jiao, that silly woman who had wild ambitions written all over her face, song ran was much more pleasing to Jiang Feng¡¯s eyes. She did not have the energy to cause trouble for her. Of course, song ran knew that this peace was only temporary. Once He Jiao was eliminated, song ran would still be seen as a thorn in Jiang Feng¡¯s side. After all, song ran did not n to be a worker in the song and dance troupe for the rest of her life. She also had the intention to rece Jiang Feng. Forget it, there¡¯s nothing to worry about tomorrow. At least for now, Jiang Feng didn¡¯t care about her at all, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about these things. She would think about it another day. Chapter 383 383 Setting off firecrackers to celebrate It was her birthday two dayster on Sunday. She had agreed to meet Gu jinghang at the school gate at five o ¡®clock the day before. In the morning, aunt Wu cooked her longevity noodles while her sister bought her a new set of clothes, shoes, and a piece of Jade. Song ran pouted and said, ¡± sis, you¡¯re still looking down on yang Haitao? aren¡¯t you the one who only knows how to give gold and Jade? ¡± Song Xuan patted her head. that¡¯s because the person who receives the gift is an ordinary person. You would like it if I gave you a book? ¡± Song ran snorted. yes, we¡¯re all ordinary people. You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s pure and refined! Song Xuan: ¡± don¡¯t be so sarcastic. It¡¯s your birthday today. I don¡¯t want to beat you up. Song ran finished her longevity noodles. you guys can have dinner on your own tonight. I have ns. Song Xuan nced at aunt Wu, who was clearing the dishes. a grown girl can¡¯t be kept at home. She doesn¡¯t even want to celebrate her birthday with us. when you have a boyfriend, ¡± song ran said, beaming with joy, ¡± you¡¯ll also celebrate your birthday with someone else. Song Xuan pinched her face. go back to school after dinner. Don¡¯t stay out toote. Understand? ¡± ¡°I know,¡± At the second Research Institute, Gu jinghang was about to leave the Research Institute when Cheng Haidong ran over and said while panting, ¡± ¡°Vice Division Chief, bad news.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Gu jinghang frowned. Zhao Jian from the firstpany was injured during an experiment. There was a slight explosion. Gu jinghang¡¯s face darkened. where? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll carry it over immediately.¡± Gu jinghang immediately said, ¡± du Dapeng, quickly go and drive the car. Cheng Haidong, let the team doctor follow us. Quickly send them to the Research Institute¡¯s Hospital. A group of people carried Zhao Jian into Gu jinghang¡¯s car with wild horses. The team doctor in the back seat was stopping Zhao Jian¡¯s bleeding. Cheng Haidong sat on the other side and was at a loss. Gu jinghang, who was in the front passenger seat, kept urging du Dapeng, ¡± ¡°Drive faster,¡± ¡°Vice Section Chief, this is already the fastest speed I can drive.¡± Du Dapeng was fully focused. There was arge pool of blood on Zhao Jian¡¯s chest. His face gradually turned pale, his lips werepletely bloodless, and his eyes were unfocused. Gu jinghang wished that du Dapeng could drive the car like a ne. He had long forgotten about his birthday celebration with his Xiao ran. After all, a life was at stake. At five o ¡®clock, song ran arrived as promised and stood at the school gate. This time, she had learned her lesson and did not arrive earlier. Anyway, if Gu jinghang arrived earlier, he would have to wait for her. Song ran thought that Gu jinghang did not have any meetings to attend today. ording to his character, he should have arrived long ago. When she went to the school gate to take a look, she could not see him and could not help but feel a little disappointed. Was Gu jinghang going to bete again? It was the end of March. The evening wind was still cold. Song ran wrapped her coat tightly around her body and looked to the West. That was where he came from. She hoped to see him or his car, but there was nothing. She waited for an hour and a half. After an hour and a half, song ran was a little annoyed. What was wrong with Gu jinghang? It was her birthday today. She had left her family behind and specially asked him to spend it with her. He had stood her up! She had said that if he waste, he would not wait for her. Song ran stared at the watch on her wrist and said fiercely, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you for another ten minutes. If you don¡¯te in thest ten minutes, don¡¯t expect to see me today.¡± Song ran stared at her hands and nced into the distance. She muttered in her heart, ¡± Gu jinghang, show yourself! Hurry up and appear! She did not catch a glimpse of Gu jinghang, but she caught a glimpse of a boy staring at her from a distance. Chapter 384 384 Perfect Cantonese Song ran put her hands in her pockets and nced at the boy. The boy was walking towards her, and she immediately took a step back to guard against him. When the boy got closer, she pointed at him in shock and said, ¡± ¡°Yingluo, aren¡¯t you the Yingluo from Xia city?¡± The boy in front of her was the boy from the market in Shaan city who she had given him 400 yuan to study. The young man¡¯s expression was reserved and his actions were uneasy. He was still dressed in the style of Shaan city, and it was obvious that he did not fit in with the big city. He opened his mouth and called out, ¡± ¡°Big sister.¡± The people in Xia city were used to calling others ¡®big sister¡¯. Song ran stayed there for a while and was not annoyed by this form of address. She said warmly, ¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I ran ran, I¡¯m studying here,¡± the teenager said helplessly. Song ran came to a sudden realization. You¡¯re a student of Fu Guang?¡± The young man nodded and replied softly,¡±yes.¡± Song ran patted his shoulder. Oh, we¡¯re schoolmates. It¡¯s fate. It¡¯s really fate. The young man was carrying a cloth bag on his body. As if he thought of something, he quickly reached into the bag and took out a few notes and handed them to her, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give this Yingluo to you first, I¡¯ll continue to return it to you in the future.¡± Song ran stared at the ten-dor notes in front of her and touched her head. ¡°What are you doing? You don¡¯t have to pay me back. I like all your art and crafts.¡± The young man was quite stubborn. He kept his hand in front of her, as if he would keep raising it if she didn¡¯t take it. He was a quiet young man. When the students passed by, they would nce at song ran. After all, song ran was the new campus Belle and a popr person. She had no choice but to take the money first. Since she was hungry, she would take the young man to dinner first. She hadpletely forgotten about a certain brother jinghang. Well, it was really a love of equal strength. there¡¯s amb meat soup shop at the back of the school, ¡± song ran said as she walked. I¡¯ll Take You There. The young man didn¡¯t say anything and just followed her step by step. Su mingna was following behind them, her eyes burning with anger. Song ran was such a b * tch. She was already with someone, but she was still fooling around with other men. One look was enough to tell that she was not a decent woman. Team leader Gu must be blind to like someone like her. When song ran brought the young man into the Lamb soup shop at the back of the school, she snorted, ¡± if I have the chance to meet that team leader Gu, I must tell him about your fickle-minded behavior. Oh, this opportunity came so quickly that she was caught off guard. When she walked from the back door to the front door of the school, she saw Gu jinghang jumping out of the Jeep. He was still so tall and handsome, making people¡¯s eyes linger on him. He was the man she had her eyes on at first sight, so how could he be bad? As soon as the hospital confirmed that Zhao Jian¡¯s life was not in danger, Gu jinghang suddenly remembered his promise with song ran. He rushed over but did not see song ran. How could he not be worried? Naturally, su mingna knew who the man was looking for. She clenched her fist and walked over quickly to Pat him on the shoulder. Gu jinghang turned around happily and called out to ran. When he saw the person in front of him, his face instantly darkened. Su mingna¡¯s attitude changed faster than the flip of a book. She gritted her teeth and forced a smile.¡±Hello, team leader Gu.¡± Gu jinghang had no intention of paying attention to her at all. He walked past her and was about to walk into the school when su mingna anxiously called out to him, ¡± ¡°Team leader Gu, are you looking for song ran? I know where she is.¡± Chapter 385 385 He has the nerve toe? In the Lamb meat soup shop, the young man sat in a reserved manner. It was obvious that he had never eaten in a restaurant before. Song ran asked for two bowls of mutton soup from the owner and pushed them to him.¡±Have some. The owner is from Shaan city, so the taste is quite authentic.¡± The young man carefully picked up the bowl with both hands and took a sip. Then, he revealed a rare smile.¡±Yes, it tastes very simr to the mutton soup my mother makes.¡± Mother? What era is it now? Was there such a form of address? Although song ran was shocked, she did not say much. She only asked, ¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t know your name.¡± ¡°Cangmu Jue,¡± the young man replied seriously. Tibetan? ¡± song ran raised her eyebrows. is he a Tibetan? ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this name?¡± ¡°My mother gave birth to many children and didn¡¯t want to have any more, so she gave me the name¡± cangmu Jue.¡±In the Tibetannguage,¡± cangmu Jue ¡°means¡± stop.¡±¡± Song ran nodded. I see. Then, how many children did your mother have? ¡± ¡°Nine,¡± pfft! song ran almost spat out the mutton soup in her mouth. ¡°Nine Yingluo can¡¯t be born again, hehe Yingluo.¡± Song ran continued to chat with him about where the money he returned her came from. The young man answered her one by one, ¡± ¡°I set up the market for a few more days, and then my mother secretly sold two more sheep when my father wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡± Song ran nodded and smiled. When Gu jinghang rushed over, he lifted the curtain and saw song ran sitting in the corner, talking andughing. Gu jinghang was upset that the person sitting opposite her was a man. However, he did not have the right to criticize others as he was in the wrong first. Hence, he could only walk over with heavy steps. Su mingna, who was outside, gloated at his misfortune and walked away. Gu jinghang stood by the table. Song ran could only see his fingers. She realized that even though he only had five fingers, she could still recognize him at first nce. She deliberately didn¡¯t raise her head and spoke to cangmu Jue with a bright smile, it¡¯s a little hard to remember the name cangmu Jue. Can I call you little nine in the future? ¡± ¡°Alright, whatever you say.¡± Cangmu Jue mumbled. Song ran reached out and touched his head, but someone grabbed her wrist. Song ran looked up and said deliberately, ¡± ¡°Oh, vice Section Chief Gu, you¡¯re here? What are you doing here?¡± Gu jinghang licked his lips. I¡¯m sorry, ran. I¡¯mte. he apologized. Song ran raised her other hand and stared at her watch. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Notte, notte. I¡¯m onlyte by two hours.¡± Gu jinghang moved his fingers from her wrist to her hand and held it tightly. I¡¯m sorry, something came up at the Research Institute and I was dyed. Song ran waved her hand. it¡¯s okay. The Research Institute is more important. ¡°Come out with me,¡± Gu jinghang said as he held her hand tightly. Song ran shrugged. why should I go out? ¡± I haven¡¯t even had dinner yet, I want to eat dinner.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go out to eat.¡± Song ran tilted her head and looked at him. Her expression turned cold. ¡°I¡¯m going to eat here,¡± Gu jinghang dragged a stool over and sat down beside the owner. He waved at the owner and said, ¡± ¡°Boss, one more serving of instant cream.¡± who let you sit here? ¡°song ran pushed him. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang was sitting next to her like a stabilizing needle. How could she push him away? this is not your restaurant, song ran, ¡± he said shamelessly. I¡¯m going to eat here. Song ran was furious. She turned and red at him.¡±You¡¯re shameless!¡± Gu jinghang did not reject her. yes, yes. I¡¯m shameless. Song ran gritted her teeth in anger. get lost! ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Chapter 386 386 Damned vanity Song ran kicked his leg under the table. Gu jinghang did not Dodge or let her kick him. Song ran kicked him for a long time. She was angry and her heart ached for him. She stopped and stood up abruptly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu jinghang looked up at her. if you don¡¯t get lost, I¡¯ll get lost! song ran said angrily. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang quickly took out ten Yuan and ced it on the table. Then, he ran after song ran. Before cangmu Jue could react, the two of them had already run out. Song ran put her hands in her pockets and walked in front with her head lowered. Gu jinghang quickly caught up with her and held her hand. He exined sincerely, ¡± when I was about toe out, one of my subordinates was injured in an experiment. It was an emergency, so ran ran was dyed. I¡¯m sorry, ran. It waste at night. Song ran looked up at him. He had already said what he wanted to say. If she continued to throw a tantrum, it would seem like she was being unreasonable. She snorted. you always have a reason. You either suddenly leave without a word or you shamelesslye back after beingte for a long time. How can there be people like you? ¡± Gu jinghang held her hand and said,¡¯can you get in the car first? It¡¯s windy outside.¡± Song ran did not really want to be angry with him. She also heard him say that the dy was due to the injury of one of her subordinates. She did not want to be unreasonable and walked to the side of the road. On the surface, she still looked as if she was a mountain-top flower that was sacred and invible. Gu jinghang opened the car door for her obsequiously and let her in. Then, he went around to the other side and got into the car as well. Song ran still showed some concern for his subordinates. ¡°The one who¡¯s injured, is he okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. His life isn¡¯t in danger. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s worried?¡± Gu jinghang touched her face but was pped away by her. ¡°Who allowed you to touch me?¡± Gu jinghang looked at her with an aggrieved expression. ran, ¡± he said, ¡± beat me up to vent your anger. I¡¯m not a violent person, ¡± song ran said as she raised her hand. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang was at a loss. then, what can I do to make you not angry? ¡± Song ran stretched out her hand and Gu jinghang was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± Song ran opened her hands. a birthday present. If I¡¯m satisfied, I won¡¯t be angry anymore. She was not a hot-tempered person. Even if she was angry, it woulde and go quickly. Moreover, she did know the situation in the Research Institute. There were always unexpected situations. Gu jinghang had no choice. How could she be angry with him? What a good understanding of the general picture! Gu jinghang heaved a sigh of relief and then said to du Dapeng, ¡± ¡°Drive to Jing ¡®an road.¡± why? ¡± song ran was confused. why are we going to Jing ¡®an road? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have an office on Jing an road? Do you have the key?¡± I have the key. What do you want to do? ¡± song ran answered every question. &Nbsp; ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there,¡± Gu jinghang said with a mysterious smile. Song ran was looking forward to it. As they headed east, the lights flickered. Gu jinghang endured it for a while and said, ¡± ¡°The man Yingluo met just now was the one in Xia city.¡± Song ran nced at him and asked, ¡± what? What do you want to say?¡± Vice Section Chief Gu didn¡¯t dare to say anything. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just wanted to ask if he¡¯s also studying at Fu Guang?¡± she waved her hand. As such, he felt a sense of crisis. Song ran looked at her provocatively. yeah, I¡¯m studying at Fu Guang. We¡¯re schoolmates. Do you have any objections? ¡± Gu jinghang touched his nose. I have no objections. I have no objections. The driver du Dapeng cursed in his heart. Damn, why is the Vice Section Chief acting like a grandson? Chapter 387 387 Chapter 391-suffering for face When they arrived at Jing ¡®an road, du Dapeng parked the car in the small courtyard of the office. Gu jinghang quickly got out of the car and went to drive song ran. Song ran nced at him and asked,¡¯what are you doing? You¡¯re acting so mysterious.¡± ¡°I bought you a birthday present.¡± Gu jinghang grinned. Song ran scratched her forehead. why did youe all the way to Jing ¡®an road to give it to me? ¡± The small courtyard was quiet with only the moonlight shining on it. Gu jinghang took her hand and pulled her to the back of the car. Then, he reached out and opened the trunk. As the trunk of the car slowly rose, song ran even swallowed her saliva nervously. What surprise was Gu jinghang going to give her? Go to the Ruby restaurant and order a big cake? And a huge bouquet of roses next to it? Hmm, isn¡¯t that a little delusional? However, it was hard to say. Perhaps Gu jinghang had an epiphany. He had watched movies from Hong Kong and Taiwan and saw that rich businessmen pursued beautiful women in this way. The trunk was raised to the highest point, and what came into view was no big cake or roses, but a tree, a dark green tree, nted in a pot, quietly lying in the trunk. Gu jinghang said to song ran as if he was presenting a treasure, ¡± ¡°This is the Fortune Tree. I¡¯ll put it in your office to bring in wealth and treasures. Do you like it?¡± Song ran lowered her head and pursed her lips. She was so angry that sheughed out loud. Then, she turned around and looked at the person beside her, who looked like she was asking for credit. wow, Gu jinghang. If you don¡¯t want to date anymore, you should just tell me! Gu jinghang touched the back of his head and felt wronged. I think your biggest wish is to get rich. I went to the flower and bird Market to pick it myself. This is the best one. The boss said that whoever buys it will get rich. Song ran immediately gave him a round of punches and kicks. ¡°Get rich, get rich. I¡¯m a girl and you¡¯re giving me a Fortune Tree on my birthday. Are you okay? Ah? Did you ask cuiying? Is this the only suggestion that sis-inw cuiying gave you? Ah? Have you done your homework? Are you sure a girl will be happy to receive a Fortune Tree? Gu jinghang, you¡¯re finished. Receiving this gift means that we¡¯re finished.¡± Hey! du Dapeng hurriedly rushed over, ¡± Deputy Section Chief, you should hide. Gu jinghang chuckled. it¡¯s okay. She¡¯s just using fancy moves. It doesn¡¯t hurt. Song ran was furious. you¡¯re stillughing at me? ¡± she asked. Fancy fists and fancy kicks? I¡¯ll let you see what real talent is!¡± As she spoke, she threw a left hook straight at his face. She had indeed gone a little crazy and lost her sense of propriety. She thought that Gu jinghang would Dodge her no matter what. However, she didn¡¯t expect that this person would take her heavy punch like an idiot. It was just a fancy punch, but it caused blood to flow out from the bottom of Gu jinghang¡¯s nose. Song ran was shocked.¡±Yingluo, why didn¡¯t you Dodge?¡± ¡°Are you still angry?¡± Gu jinghang touched her hand. Song ran pulled a long face. I¡¯m not angry about beingte. But I¡¯ll remember you forever for the Fortune Tree! Gu jinghang wiped his nose and the back of his hand that was covered in blood. He chuckled. ¡°For you to remember it for a lifetime, then did I hit the jackpot?¡± Song ran quickly helped him into the building. ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± Gu jinghang raised his head slightly to stop the blood from flowing out. He only smiled and did not answer her. In yang Haitao¡¯s resting room, song ran helped him sit on the bed. Then, she went back to get a basin of warm water and squeezed a towel for him to wipe his face. She let him lie down and covered his forehead with the towel. Chapter 388 388 First time drinking white wine Gu jinghang¡¯s nosebleed stopped very quickly. Then, he heard song ran¡¯s stomach growling. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Song ran red at him. because of you, I didn¡¯t get to drink mutton soup. How can I not be hungry? ¡± ¡°Is there a kitchen here?¡± Gu jinghang stood up. ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t know if they have the ingredients.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Gu jinghang held her hand. In the small kitchen next to the lounge, Gu jinghang rummaged through the cab and looked up at her. ¡°It seems like there¡¯s only the surface.¡± Song ran leaned on him. I had longevity noodles this morning. It¡¯s a perfect match. I¡¯ll have a bowl of longevity noodles for dinner too. Gu jinghang rolled up his sleeves. alright. Birthday boy, go and sit outside. I¡¯ll cook some noodles for you. Song ran wrapped her arms around his waist and swung him around. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here. You cook, I¡¯ll watch you cook.¡± ¡°You.¡± Gu jinghang shook his head. After a while, the White water was ready. Gu jinghang filled two bowls with it and sat down at the small table in the lounge with one bowl each. Song ran picked up a pair of chopsticks and it was steaming hot. Song ran blew on it and said to Gu jinghang, ¡± ¡°My birthday wish is for us to live a peaceful life and live a long life.¡± Gu jinghang and Dong ran had a serious expression on their faces. alright. Be ordinary and live a long life. The next day. In the office, song Xuan rubbed her chin and walked around the Fortune Tree twice. She then looked up at song ran who was sitting on the sofa andughed, ¡± ¡°Wow, did vice Section Chief Gu¡¯s taste surprise you?¡± Song ran facepalmed. there wasn¡¯t a surprise. When I opened the trunk, it gave me a huge shock. Song Xuanughed out loud. I really want to see your wonderful expression at that time. Deputy Section Chief Gu is really a talent. Why did he think of giving this as a birthday gift? ¡± Song ran covered her face. he thinks I want to make a fortune, so he gave me the Fortune Tree. He said that the boss told him that whoever buys this tree will get rich. Thedy, song Xuan,ughed out loud andughed uncontrobly as sheid on top of song ran, ¡± ¡°How funny, I¡¯m dying ofughter.¡± Song ran gritted her teeth. song Xuan, don¡¯t gloat. At least he¡¯s kind. Song Yao was overjoyed. yes, yes, that¡¯s very nice of you. I didn¡¯t mean tough at you. I just feel that you¡¯re very nice. Song Xuan burst intoughter again. Song ran reached out to strangle her. The two sistersughed and wrestled with each other. After a long time, song Xuan finally stoppedughing. She stared at song ran and said, ¡± please thank Gu jinghang for me. I feel that his Fortune Tree will really bring us good luck. We might be rich soon. I hope so, ¡± song ran said as she massaged her temples. The two sistersughed for a while before song ran left the office. Since it was her day off, she had something urgent to do. At the entrance of Haiyuan art college, song ran asked around and found out that Wen Huihui had a history with ye Mei, a girl who shared the same dormitory as her. It was obvious that the students in this art school loved to spread rumors behind the scenes. After a few rounds, song ran knew Wen Huihui like the back of her hand. Wen Huihui and ye Mei shared the same dormitory. Ye Mei was an idle person who sang in the dance hall. When she was in the mood, she came to this third-rate art school to make herself look better. She was appreciated by a boss and got a drama for her. Ye Mei was also a fool. She wanted to show off her superiority in front of Wen Huihui, so she introduced Wen Huihui to the boss. Then, she was reced by the shameless Wen Huihui. Chapter 389 389 A certain someone pretending to be drunk How could ye Mei not hate her to the core? Song ran found ye Mei, who was angry and depressed. She went straight to the point and said, ¡± Wen Huihui and I have been ssmates for 12 years. There¡¯s something I need to discuss with you. The two of them went to a dessert shop at the back door of Haiyuan. Song ran nced at the flirtatious-looking woman sitting in front of her and coughed lightly. I heard that your role was snatched away by Wen Huihui? ¡± Ye Mei¡¯s face turned dark and she gritted her teeth as she said, ¡± that¡¯s an ungrateful b * tch. I kindly introduced her to boss han, but she turned around and climbed into boss Han¡¯s bed. She kicked me down with one foot. B * tch! Song ran yed with the cup beside her and said nonchntly, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re just going to let this go?¡± Ye Mei nced at her and said,¡±weren¡¯t you two ssmates for twelve years?¡± You don¡¯t seem to like her?¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows. she changed my first choice during the college entrance examination and changed my life. Do you think I should like her? ¡± Ye Mei¡¯s eyes were burning with anger,¡±you¡¯re indeed a b * tch.¡± &Nbsp; because she changed my first choice, ¡± song ran continued, ¡± she was given a major demerit by the school. Ye Mei¡¯s eyes lit up,¡±really?¡± Did she have a major demerit in school?¡± Song ran nodded. one minor demerit, one major demerit. She¡¯s notorious in school and has a bad character. It¡¯s reasonable for her to snatch your role. Ye Mei mmed the table and shouted,¡±b * tch!¡± I won¡¯t let her off!¡± After song ran said that, she left the park, hiding her achievements and fame. In this era, everyone was fishing for fame and reputation. A TV series wasn¡¯t decided by a single boss. The distributors and Studios had a lot of participation. The studio Studios were usually state-owned enterprises and paid more attention to reputation. They might not be able to keep those big shots in check, but for a newbie, they definitely had to ensure that he had no bad track record. Hence, three dayster, Wen Huihui was called to the car by boss han. Boss han hesitated and said, ¡± ¡°Huihui, you might need to make some adjustments to your role.¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s heart clenched and her palms began to sweat. Her lips trembled as she said, ¡± ¡°Boss han, what do you mean by that?¡± tsk! boss han snorted. when you were in high school, were you given a major demerit by the school? ¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s face turned pale. what¡¯s wrong with Yueyue? ¡± she asked. Why did he suddenly bring up these unrted things? Boss han sighed. I don¡¯t know where the director of the film studio got this news from, but he¡¯s determined to stop you from being the female lead. Otherwise, he won¡¯t release it for us. I have no choice. Wen Huihui was so angry that her intestines were knotted up. ¡°What does what happened in Yingying high school have to do with my TV show? It was my ssmate who framed me. The teacher was in cahoots with her and gave me a major demerit. I was wronged.¡± She was quite skilled at lying. Boss han waved his hand. there¡¯s no choice. 81 film studio is very strict. They can¡¯t use tainted actors as the female lead. We can¡¯t offend state-owned enterprises. I¡¯ve put you in a difficult position this time. I¡¯ve arranged another role for you. Wen Huihui was so angry that she almost vomited blood. She argued, ¡± ¡°Boss han, can¡¯t you just help me out?¡± Boss han nced at her coldly. I can¡¯t let my TV show go down the drain because of you. His gaze made Wen Huihui feel fear. She knew that there was no turning back. Chapter 390 390 A pay raise When she returned to the dormitory, ye Mei walked over gloatingly, ¡± ¡°Why do you look so dejected?¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s eyes were on fire. ¡°Don¡¯t ask when you already know the answer. You did it behind my back, didn¡¯t you?¡± Hmph! ye Mei snorted and said disdainfully, ¡± I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice. What you stole won¡¯tst long. Next time, you¡¯d better behave yourself. If this happens again, I won¡¯t let you off! I¡¯m asking you. Who told you about my high school days? ¡± Wen Huihui asked, trying to suppress her anger. Ye Mei nced at her and said slowly, ¡± ¡°Yueyue, I went to your high school to investigate myself.¡± It was a principle of the martial world to not betray the person who had given her the information. Ye Mei might not be a good person, but she was definitely not as shameless as Wen Huihui. Wen Huihui¡¯s eyes trembled and she gritted her teeth. ¡°You told the studio that I was given a major demerit, then what about you? And what kind of trash are you? Didn¡¯t you sing in the dance hall before? Since you¡¯ve set me up, I won¡¯t let you have it easy either. I¡¯ll go to the film studios tomorrow and tell them all about your misdeeds.¡± Let¡¯s just fight to the death, who¡¯s afraid of who? Ye Mei lit a cigarette, her eyes full of indifference, ¡± ¡°You can go, but I have to let you know in advance. Before I came to art school, I¡¯ve already spoken to the owner of the dance club that I used to work at. He won¡¯t stand up to testify for you. When that happens, don¡¯t me me if your efforts are in vain. Your demerit is recorded in ck and white. It will follow you for the rest of your life and you won¡¯t be able to get rid of it.¡± Wen Huihui was so angry that she lost control. She raised her hand and wanted to p ye Mei. Ye Mei was not a kind person. He grabbed her wrist and pushed her hard, causing her to fall to the side of the bed. Wen Huihui red at the arrogant woman in front of her and roared in her heart. Ye Mei was a b * tch, so was song ran! Because of song ran, she was given a major demerit by the school and was sent to this lousy school! Because of ye Mei, her role as the female lead in her first movie was ruined and she was overjoyed! Unfair, fate was too unfair! It was too unfair! Just like that, Wen Huihui¡¯s smugness onlysted for a few days. She went from being the first female lead to being the 18th female lead, and ye Mei got her role back. Ye Mei had learned her lesson. She knew that the person who had helped her might still help her in the future. That was why she did not reveal song ran¡¯s name. That youngdy seemed to be a powerful character. She hoped that there would be more opportunities to work with her in the future. When song ran received the news, it was already two dayster. She did not say anything but snorted in her heart.¡¯Wen Huihui, if you still can¡¯t learn your lesson and keep showing off in front of me, your life will be full of trials and tribtions.¡¯ The feeling of toying with Wen Huihui like this was really refreshing. She couldn¡¯t wait to see her crush Wen Huihui in the same drama. It would definitely be wonderful. Song ran felt that she had be a little perverted after dealing with so many perverts. However, she liked such perverts. After all, a kind person would be bullied by others, and a kind horse would be ridden by others. They should be tougher. She thought back to her previous life. Wen Huihui¡¯s methods were not that brilliant, but she still managed to make her so miserable. It was only because she was too arrogant. Now that she had learned to be smart, not only could she counter every move, but she could also take the initiative to attack Wen Huihui and make her fly into a rage. Heh, Wen Huihui, how does it feel to be fooled and have your life turned around? Chapter 391 391 It¡¯s only right for a wife to manage money After song ran went to college, she cked off a lot in her studies. Yan jinkuan was the one who graduated from the local universities. As long as she did not fail any subjects, she would have no problem graduating from college. What she didn¡¯t expect was that she would fail advanced mathematics at the end of the semester because of her negligence. At that time, Deputy Section Chief Gu, who had gotten a full score in advanced mathematics in the final exam for the adult undergraduate course, looked at her with a resentful look and then helplessly gave her tuition. Of course, this was a story forter. In short, she had spent all her energy on the art troupe and dealing with the b * tches. She really couldn¡¯t focus on her studies. After all, a person¡¯s energy was limited. After a week of sses and a day of misceneous work in the art troupe, song ran felt as if her body had beenpletely drained. She returned home exhausted. Once she got home, she copsed on the sofa in the living room and waved her hand to ask aunt Wu to prepare some food for her to nourish her body. Aunt Wu nagged at him in all sorts of ways, such as asking him to stay at home, but he refused to listen and even looked upset. Song ran was in a daze. It was early April, and the weather was much warmer. Song ran was drinking the sses that aunt Wu had brought her and enjoying the spring scenery outside. She was feeling quite calm. Song Xuan came downstairs and looked at the person lying on the sofa. She said in disdain, ¡± ¡°Look at how you¡¯re sitting.¡± Song ran pushed her luck and ced one of her legs on the low table in front of her. She raised her eyebrows and looked at her sister.¡±It¡¯sfortable sitting like this. Sister, you should try it too.¡± Song Xuan sat down beside her. oh my, did you get squeezed by the art troupe? you have dark circles under your eyes. Stay at home tonight. I¡¯ll get you some eggs for a hotpress. Song ran touched her eyes. alright. Song Xuan tidied her hair and said, ¡± don¡¯t overwork yourself. You have to take care of your studies, the art troupe, and your boyfriend, Gu jinghang. How can you not be tired? ¡± Song ran waved her hand. I can handle it. ¡°Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± Song Xuan rolled her eyes. Song ran: ¡± don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing. Oh, by the way, is yang Haitao back yet? ¡± ¡°Yes, I just came back two days ago,¡± song Xuan repliedzily. Song ran raised her eyebrows and asked,¡¯what about Wanwan and Zhao Mingyi? Are your legs alright?¡± Song Xuan still had azy expression on her face, ¡± he¡¯s out of the hospital, but he needs a crutch to walk. It might take some time for him to fully recover, ¡± said Wang Yao. Yes, when she talked about Zhao Mingyi¡¯s emotionless expression, song ran was relieved. Her sister had probably believed her words and her love for Zhao Mingyi had long disappeared. They hadn¡¯t broken up yet, but she just didn¡¯t have any evidence to prove that Zhao Mingyi and Shen mengfang were having an affair. There was no rush. As long as her sister stopped liking Zhao Mingyi, everything would be fine. She could only hope that yang Haitao would work harder and quickly conquer her sister. That way, she would have less to worry about. The pear blossoms outside also became delicate and pretty. The spring sun was bright and beautiful, and his mood wasfortable. In the afternoon, her sister went to the office to settle some matters. Aunt Wu was taking a nap on the sofa. Song ran felt a little bored sitting in the room, so she ran to the pear tree to enjoy the fragrance. A small deck chair was ced under a pear tree. Song ran was looking at The Peony Pavilion. Jiang Feng was acting in The Peony Pavilion yesterday. She had to admit that Jiang Feng¡¯s character was not that great, but her acting was not bad. Song ran was trying to figure out the emotions of the characters in the script as she read the script. Suddenly, she caught a glimpse of a figure outside the courtyard. What news could it be? Song ran shouted at the people outside the courtyard, ¡± ¡°Cao MA,e in. The courtyard door is not locked.¡± Chapter 392 392 You will be my wife sooner orter Aunt Cao pinched the corner of her shirt and rushed to her. Song ran sat up straight and looked up at her. ¡°Why are you here?¡± The Straw Hat man¡¯s expression was serious. today, mengfang told me to go home and visit my child tomorrow. She even gave me five Yuan. I was wondering what she wanted to do to send me away. So, I came to tell you. Song ran smiled. yeah, I shoulde over to say that you¡¯re being considerate. As she spoke, song ran took out fifty Yuan and ced it in aunt Cao¡¯s hand. Aunt Cao¡¯s eyes lit up. Shen mengfang was extremely stingy and never gave her money. She was also very stingy when it came to buying groceries. When she wanted to send her away, she only gave her five Yuan. She was not as generous as the second daughter of the song family, who gave her fifty Yuan. Wasn¡¯t it obvious who she would be serving? Mother Cao clutched the money in her hand and became more attentive.¡±What do you want me to do?¡± Song ran beckoned and aunt Wu leaned over. Song ran whispered a few words into her ear while aunt Cao nodded her head repeatedly. In the end, she expressed her loyalty and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely do a good job.¡± There would be more money if it was done well. Who would be against money? okay, ¡± song ran waved her hand. you can go back first. The next day, on a Monday, song ran strolled to the office. The moment song Xuan saw her, she frowned and said coldly, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve learned how to skip ss?¡± Song ran rushed over. don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ve asked for leave from the teacher. I¡¯m not skipping ss. Song Xuan sized her up and said,¡±you took a leave of absence toe here?¡± Are you alright?¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes widened. Sis, I¡¯ll take you to a ce.¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m like you? There¡¯s a lot of things waiting for me to do.¡± Song ran immediately picked up her bag and grabbed her hand. we can put these things aside for now. My matter is extremely urgent! Song ran dragged song Xuan to a small building. She looked up and said, ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this dad¡¯s house? Shen mengfang is staying here now, what do you want?¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows. it¡¯s a reliable source. Zhao Mingyi will be looking for Shen mengfang today. ¡°What are you doing?¡± song Xuan frowned. Even though she said that, song Xuan did not move her feet. She was really curious if Zhao Mingyi and Shen mengfang had any improper rtionship. Of course, song ran knew her sister well. She knew that her sister was a hypocrite who did not mean what she said. She dragged her sister and ran to the back of the house. She knew which room Shen mengfang was staying in. She held song Xuan¡¯s hand and ran to a pear tree. She whispered, ¡± sister, this is Shen mengfang¡¯s bedroom. You can hear what I want you to hearter. Song Xuan¡¯s expression was serious. The two of them had been squatting under the window since noon. When it was dusk, Shen mengfang¡¯s voice came from the window above them, ¡± ¡°Your leg hasn¡¯t recovered yet, what are you doing out here?¡± ¡°I was worried about you, so I came over to take a look,¡± Zhao Mingyi said. Zhao Mingyi had gradually realized that song Xuan was giving him the cold shoulder. He also realized that he might not be able to touch the song family alone. Only by working together with Shen mengfang could they reverse the current situation. Hence, he deliberately revealed his concern. Shen mengfang sighed and said,¡±what¡¯s so good about me?¡± I haven¡¯t seen him in months. He¡¯s probably getting a divorce soon.¡± ¡°Is there any way to get back to him?¡± Zhao Mingyi asked. ¡°You think I don¡¯t want to? How can it be that easy?¡± Zhao Mingyi patted her on the shoulder. when song ran framed you for not having him as your child, she didn¡¯t even want to divorce you. From what I see, song Guoqing still hasn¡¯t given up on you. Chapter 393 393 Wen Huihui as the servant ¡°Really?¡± Shen mengfang looked at him suspiciously. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to get song Guoqing toe and see you.¡± Zhao Mingyi nodded. Shen mengfang nced at him and asked,¡±what about you? have you settled the issue with the song family¡¯s daughter?¡± It¡¯s been such a long time.¡± Zhao Mingyi¡¯s expression turned serious. someone appeared out of nowhere. The young master of the Yang family, yang Haitao, has his eyes on song Xuan. I don¡¯t know what he did to get song Xuan to work in his office. He¡¯s in a favorable position, I can¡¯t control her anymore. Shen mengfang was anxious,¡¯song Xuan, that blockhead, wouldn¡¯t suspect anything, would she? You didn¡¯t give yourself away, right?¡± Under the window, song Xuan¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. Song ran held her hand and gestured for her to calm down. In the house, Zhao Mingyi¡¯s expression became more and more serious.st time, she asked me what my rtionship with you was. I said that we know each other and we¡¯re from the same hometown. Maybe she heard someone talk about it. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± let¡¯s just take it one step at a time. She doesn¡¯t have her own opinions. She¡¯s probably being incited by her sister and yang Haitao. When my legs are better, I¡¯ll see what I can do. Song Xuan¡¯s face was so gloomy that it could drip water. Shen mengfang said that she was a blockhead, and Zhao Mingyi said that she didn¡¯t have her own opinions. It seemed like anyone could bully her and step on her. Was she really that bad? Song ran looked at her sister¡¯s expression. She more or less agreed with the words of the two people in the room. Her sister was sometimes a little naive and innocent. It made sense. If she had not experienced her previous life, she would have been as ignorant as her sister. In the house, Shen mengfang held Zhao Mingyi¡¯s hand and said in a charming voice, ¡± Mingyi, you can stay here today. I¡¯ve asked nanny Cao to go home. She¡¯ll only be here tomorrow. Song ran¡¯s eyes lit up. She had wanted to let her sister hear about the conversation between Shen mengfang and Zhao Mingyi, but she did not expect that there would be a surprise. Could it be that she was going to hear it in realbat? After Zhao Mingyi declined, voices that were not suitable for children came from the house. Song ran nced at her sister and saw that her sister¡¯s face was red. Her hands were clenched into fists and she was about to stand up. Song ran pulled her and whispered in her ear, ¡± ¡°Bear with it.¡± Song Xuan looked at her sister in confusion. She did not understand why she had to endure it. What was there to endure? Zhao Mingyi was her suitor, and Shen mengfang was her stepmother who had not divorced her father. Since the two of them were having an affair, of course, she would go up and mercilessly expose their masks, and then expose their crimes. Why should I endure it? Song ran held her hand tightly. I have other ns. Don¡¯t act rashly. Song Xuan looked at her sister¡¯s calm eyes and was stunned for a moment. She had said before that her sister had changed. She was really different. He was smarter, more rational, less arrogant, more patient, and calctive. He was different from her. This made her a little disappointed. She was proud of her sister, but it seemed like she could not do what she did. She was in a dilemma. The two of them squatted under the window for a long time. The noise in the room was unbearable, and it made song Xuan a little depressed. She was proud, but she had to endure such sounds. She couldn¡¯t help but move, stepping on a dead tree branch and breaking it. who¡¯s making a scene? ¡± Shen mengfang¡¯s voice rang out in the room. Chapter 394 394 The song family is not that capable Song Xuan¡¯s face turned pale. Song ran was shocked too. What should she do with ran ran? Was he going to show his cards? Directly go against Shen mengfang and Zhao Mingyi? This went against her n. They would be in the open, and Zhao Mingyi would be even more guarded against them. Shen mengfang, who was in the room, was scared out of her wits. She quickly picked up the clothes on the ground and put them on. ¡°Who is it?¡± he shouted again. Who¡¯s outside the window?¡± The sky was already dark. Song ran was quickly calcting in her mind. If she pulled her sister and rushed forward recklessly, would she be able to escape Shen mengfang and Zhao Mingyi¡¯s eyes? Just as she was feeling uneasy, Shen mengfang, who was still half-naked on the bed, heard knocking on the door again. Shen mengfang¡¯s fingers started to tremble. Zhao Mingyi lowered his voice and said, ¡± ¡°Go and see who is knocking on the door.¡± Song ran took the opportunity to hold her sister¡¯s hand and walked along the corner of the wall. They bent forward as fast as they could. Just as the two of them turned a corner, Zhao Mingyi put on his clothes and ran to the window. He looked around but did not see anyone. Looking down, in the dim light, a dead tree branch had been broken. Obviously, someone had stepped on it. Who was it? Who would be eavesdropping? rm bells went off in his heart. Shen mengfang opened the door in a panic and saw that it was nanny Cao. She could not help but frown.¡±What are you doing here?¡± Nanny Cao had been standing guard outside. She knew that song ran was eavesdropping under the window just in case. She wanted to buy them some time during the critical moment. As expected, it came in handy. As soon as she heard Shen mengfang¡¯s voice, she knocked on the door. This time, she said calmly, ¡± ¡°Mengfang, I was worried about you. I made a trip home, but I still rushed back.¡± Shen mengfang did not know what to say. She looked extremely ufortable.¡±What¡¯s there to worry about?¡± Cao MA was about to walk in, but Shen mengfang couldn¡¯t stop her. She said even more awkwardly, ¡± ¡°I have a guest here.¡± Zhao Mingyi was already dressed and sitting at the table in the living room. Mother Cao chuckled, it¡¯s good that you have a guest. Since you don¡¯t know how to cook, I¡¯ll cook a few more dishes tonight. I hope you don¡¯t neglect the guest. Shen mengfang was going crazy. As Cao MA started to pack her things, Shen mengfang walked to Zhao Mingyi¡¯s side and whispered, ¡± ¡°Did you see anyone?¡± Zhao Mingyi shook his head slowly, then nced at mother Cao, who was picking vegetables at the table. He coughed lightly and said, ¡± ¡°Cao MA, when you came over just now, did you see anyone under the bedroom window?¡± Mother Cao thought for a moment, then nodded.¡±It¡¯s getting dark, but I think I did see someone walking over there.¡± Shen mengfang¡¯s lips twitched unconsciously, but she pretended to be calm. ¡°Did you see who it was?¡± Mother Cao looked at the two of them. She had been through this before. From their looks, hair, and clothes, it was obvious that they had done something improper. No wonder they wanted to send her away. No wonder the song family¡¯s second miss wanted toe over to hear themotion. Wasn¡¯t this stepmother making their father a cuckold? After all, they were not divorced yet, and Shen mengfang was living in the song family¡¯s house. Sigh, it wasn¡¯t good for her to interrupt other people¡¯s Affairs. ¡°Mother Cao asked me to ask you a question. Did you see anyone under the window just now?¡± Chapter 395 395 Crazy with jealousy Mother Cao came back to her senses and quickly replied, ¡± ¡°Oh, I did see a person walking under the window with his back bent.¡± The two of them were immediately motivated, but they tried to keep calm. ¡°Did you see who it was?¡± it¡¯s too dark. I think it¡¯s a man. He¡¯s quite tall and strong. I didn¡¯t see his face clearly. Does he have a weird habit of leaning under people¡¯s Windows and eavesdropping on them? ¡± Zhao Mingyi heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that they were unrted. He was not in the mood to stay any longer. He whispered a few words into Shen mengfang¡¯s ear and left in a hurry. In a convenience store opposite Shen mengfang¡¯s neighborhood, song ran tugged at Song Yao and said, ¡± ¡°Sister, Do You Believe Me Now?¡± Song Xuan looked at the sneaky Zhao Mingyi in the night. Miraculously, she did not feel much heartache. She just felt that this man¡¯s sanctimonious appearance was disgusting. do you have any ns? ¡± she nced at song ran. &Nbsp; we¡¯ll have to see if the heavens help us, ¡± song ran raised her eyebrows. &Nbsp; Song Xuan snorted,¡±you¡¯re still pretending to be mysterious.¡± &Nbsp; Song ran looked around. let¡¯s wait for a while. Aunt Cao will being out soon. I want to talk to her. As expected, after a while, aunt Cao made an excuse to get some soy sauce and left the neighborhood. They found a remote corner outside the convenience store and song ran instructed aunt Cao, ¡± if Shen mengfang wants to take birth control pills, you have to think of a way to change her medicine. ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Mother Cao nodded. Song ran looked grateful. nanny Cao, thank you so much for what you did today. You dyed Shen mengfang and the others at the critical moment. They didn¡¯t notice us. ¡°Of course, of course,¡± mother Cao waved her hand. ¡°I heard that your son is in Songshan County, right?¡± song ran continued. ¡°Yes, yes,¡± ¡°Do you have any skills?¡± sigh, we¡¯re from the countryside. What kind of skills can we have? he¡¯s just selling pancakes in the county. ¡°How about this, when it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll pay for your son to rent a shop in Songshan to sell pancakes. That way, he won¡¯t have to suffer from the wind and the sun,¡± Mother Cao was so excited that she quickly nodded and replied, ¡± thank you so much, ran. I¡¯ll do whatever you ask me to do. Song ran held her hand. I¡¯ll have to trouble you then, mother Cao. Mother Cao left happily. ¡°What are you up to?¡± song Xuan patted her shoulder. Song ran raised her eyebrows and looked at her. sis, you should know what Shen mengfang and Zhao Mingyi are thinking. Do you think I should let them off? ¡± ¡°Why do you look like you know everything?¡± song Xuan crossed her arms and stared at her. Song ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she returned to the same question. She said perfunctorily, ¡± ¡°Do you believe that someone has given me some pointers?¡± ¡°Is it really Gu jinghang? Did he already see through Shen mengfang and Zhao Mingyi?¡± Song ran knew that no one would believe her if she said that she had been reborn. Her sister might even think that she was crazy. She replied, ¡± indeed. Gu jinghang was the one who warned me. In the beginning, I felt the same way as you. I did not believe it at all. Song Xuan heaved a sigh of relief. I really couldn¡¯t tell. Gu jinghang looks honest and honest, but he actually has such a good eye. After all, Shen mengfang and Zhao Mingyi have hidden their true colors. Song ranughed in her heart. In fact, in her previous life, she and her sister were just too silly. Their methods were not that brilliant. Chapter 396 396 You won¡¯t be able to get in even in 800 lifetimes A monthter, nanny Cao made a pot of pork rib soup. Shen mengfang smelled it and felt nauseated. At first, she did not take it seriously and only felt that her stomach was ufortable. When her period was dyed by a week, she suddenly panicked. She thought that it wouldn¡¯t be that bad if she took the contraceptive pill, right? However, in order to make her feel more at ease, she went to the hospital behind nanny Cao¡¯s back. After the examination, she suddenly panicked. She was pregnant. It was just one time, and she had really hit the jackpot. What should he do? She returned home in a panic. As usual, nanny Cao had cooked some pork rib soup. When Shen mengfang smelled it, she immediately rushed into the bathroom. After vomiting, she left the bathroom and saw nanny Cao standing outside. She was a little flustered. She wiped her mouth and said with an embarrassed expression, ¡± ¡°Cao Qianqian, mother Cao, what are you doing standing here?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± mother Cao asked with concern. Why did he vomit? Is your stomach ufortable?¡± Shen mengfang waved her hand. it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Maybe she ate something dirty outside. Well, nanny Cao, don¡¯t cook meat and fish soup like pork rib soup in the future. I like to eat lighter food. ¡°Sure, then make some vegetable tofu soup tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Shen mengfang had calmed down, she ran outside to call Zhao Mingyi. In the convenience store, she lowered her voice and said to the person on the other end, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, but I¡¯m pregnant.¡± ¡°Did you not take your medicine?¡± Zhao Mingyi asked. ¡°I did. The medicine didn¡¯t work.¡± Zhao Mingyi¡¯s expression was grave as he quickly calcted in his mind. If he took the risk of letting Shen mengfang bring the child back to the song family, then if song Guoqing found out about the child after it was born, they would get a divorce. It would be simr to their current situation. If this child managed to get song Guoqing¡¯s approval, then he would have no more worries. To him, there was no loss in this n. The child was his and Shen mengfang would definitely listen to him. When his son grew up, he could even inherit the song family¡¯s assets. It seemed like the heavens had blessed him. He calmly exined his n to Shen mengfang. Of course, he only told her about the benefits of having a child. Shen mengfang said awkwardly,¡±but Zhenzhen and old song aren¡¯ting. How can I pin the me on him?¡± He¡¯s not stupid. He hasn¡¯t touched me for a few months. If I suddenly run to him and tell him that I¡¯m pregnant with his child, wouldn¡¯t I be courting death?¡± Zhao Mingyi looked troubled. well, the most difficult thing is to get song Guoqing toe to your ce. As long as he goes, you have to think of a way to keep him. It¡¯s best to get him drunk. Shen mengfang sighed. he didn¡¯t pick up thest time I called him. I couldn¡¯t do anything about it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll think of something,¡± Zhao Mingyiforted. A weekter, it was the weekend again. Song ran saw her fathering downstairs and quickly called out to him enthusiastically, ¡± ¡°Dad, I want to go to the factory with you today.¡± Song Guoqing,¡±what¡¯s so fun in the factory?¡± Song ran chuckled and said, ¡± the uncles in your factory have always been nice to me. When I got into university, you were too busy calling your business friends and didn¡¯t invite them over for a gathering. I want to go over and have a meal with them or something. Song Guoqing nodded. It was true that his daughter had passed the fu Guang examination. He should bring her to the factory to show off. This was also a good thing for him to gain face. Chapter 397 397 Have you humiliated yourself enough? As the car drove on the road, the parasol trees on both sides of the road had already sprouted. Song ran said to Jiang Hong¡¯s subordinate who was driving, ¡± uncle Jiang, let¡¯s go to Siping Road. My watch won¡¯t be moving anymore. I¡¯m going to go to the adclock on Siping Road to repair it. Jiang Hong¡¯s subordinate replied,¡±okay.¡± &Nbsp; On Siping Road, if one wanted to go to adzhong shop, they would have to pass by themunity where Shen mengfang was living. She knew that her father had not divorced Shen mengfang because he had not given up on that woman. Since he had not given up, why should she not fulfill her father¡¯s wish? The car passed by Rhine neighborhood slowly and the red light came on. Song ran pointed at the entrance of the neighborhood and said, ¡± ¡°Dad, look, the roses at the entrance of themunity are so beautiful.¡± Song Guoqing looked out of the window. The roses were in full bloom, and he wondered what the people inside were like. Forget it, what was the point of thinking about that person? Although she said that in her heart, her eyes were fixed on the entrance of themunity. Song ran¡¯s heart turned cold. Even though her father¡¯s reaction was what she wanted, her father was still thinking about that b * tch. Shen mengfang was only thinking about how to empty her Father¡¯s heart. Her father was really affectionate. How would he feel when he found out that his men had cheated on him? The green light came on and the car moved forward slowly. Song Guoqing looked away and song ran did not say anything. Since her father was so muddleheaded, she had nothing to feel guilty about. She would just let him continue to stir up a storm of blood for her. In any case, he asked for it. Shen mengfang and Zhao Mingyi were still looking for an opportunity to get song Guoqing toe to her ce. They didn¡¯t expect that they would really get what they wanted. The day before, Jiang Hong¡¯s subordinate went to deliver some donkey-hide gtin and bird¡¯s nest to Shen mengfang. Shen mengfang was so excited that she was secretly happy. She had finally gotten what she had asked for. Was God feeling guilty? That¡¯s why he wanted to make it up to her? In the dormitory of Fu Guang University, the weather was getting warmer. Song ran sat on the bed with a thin nket over her and was watching a drama. During the day, nanny Cao came to look for her and told her that her father was going to Shen mengfang¡¯s ce tonight. Moreover, he would probably be staying there for the night. Song ran lowered her head and chuckled. She looked helpless. Her father ... This person ... What should she say? He hadpletely ruined such a huge family business. He was not as forgiving to his own daughter as to a woman who had betrayed him long ago. The kinship between a father and a daughter was really touching. She couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. Although Shen mengfang seemed to be a little slow-witted at times, she was very sessful. At least, this person could not forget her. Yes, as long as her father had her in his heart, what n could she not realize? She lowered her eyes. Although her eyes were fixed on the script, her thoughts had already flown to the horizon. In her n, her father might be angered by Shen mengfang to the point that something bad would happen. If that really happened, she did not know if she could bear to do it. No matter good or bad, he was still her father. She took a deep breath and decided to take it one step at a time. She could only try her best to prevent her father from falling seriously ill from anger. After all, he was the one who was scheming against him from behind the scenes, and song ran was just adding fuel to the fire. Shen mengfang was the main culprit and she was an aplice. She didn¡¯t need to feel too guilty, right? Is this the case? It waste at night and she felt uneasy. She thought that this week, she should go and find her brother jinghang and purify her heart. Chapter 398 398 Chapter 404 a shield On the weekend, song ran finished her chores and was ready to head to Songshan County the next morning. At the school gate, she saw her sister, song Xuan, standing there in a trench coat. Song ran was a little confused. Her sister rarely came to the school to look for her. Was there something urgent? Furthermore, the person standing beside her was yang Haitao. The two of them were actually here together? Were they together? To tell her this good news? Song ran¡¯s heart leaped with joy as she ran over. When she got close, she called out happily, ¡± ¡°Big sister Yingluo¡± Her brother-inw almost blurted it out, but her sister¡¯s face turned cold and she said coldly, ¡± ¡°Your wings have hardened, right? You¡¯ve been hiding everything from me. ¡± Song ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Did her sister know something? Did he know about her rebirth? When did her sister be so quick-witted? She licked her lips and probed with a cheeky smile, ¡± ¡°Sister, why are you angry again? What could I be hiding from you?¡± Song Xuan¡¯s face was livid. Yang Haitao walked forward and said, ¡± your roommate, Wenjin¡¯s father, brought her to my house yesterday. I¡¯ve tried my best to persuade my father to cut off his business with the Wen family after learning what she did. Song ran¡¯s eyes widened. This Wen Jing really wouldn¡¯t give up until the end of the river. She had done something wrong, yet she still had the face to publicize it. Did she want the whole world to know about her mistakes? Song Xuan grabbed her hand and frowned. you were almost disfigured by sulfuric acid, but you didn¡¯t say a word. You didn¡¯t tell me anything at all. Song ran, you¡¯ve grown up, haven¡¯t you? ¡± Song ran quicklyforted her sister. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll be worried. And isn¡¯t it just a scare without any injuries?¡± ¡°Did you tell Gu jinghang about this?¡± song Xuan asked again as if she had thought of something. Obviously, her sister was very concerned about whether her sister or her boyfriend, Gu jinghang, was more important in her sister¡¯s eyes. Song ran chuckled. There was no need to be so honest at a time like this. She quickly said, ¡± no, no, not a single person. It¡¯s mainly because I¡¯m not injured and Wenjin was expelled. I think we should just let it go. Hearing her words, song Xuan felt a little better and said, ¡± this school seems to be full of danger. Don¡¯t stay on campus. Go home. Song ran quickly waved her hand and looked at her. have you forgotten? our stepmother is going to move back home soon. If I go back, wouldn¡¯t I be asking for trouble? ¡± ¡°Then rent a house outside and let aunt Wu take care of you,¡± song Xuan said with a frown. Song ran looked up at yang Haitao. you have to work hard to earn money. That way, I can buy a small house near the school. by the second half of the year, ¡± yang Haitao replied, ¡± we¡¯ll have quite a lot of money back. Don¡¯t worry. However, song Xuan said, ¡± how about this? I didn¡¯t spend much of the 50000 Yuan that mom left for me. Besides, you have 30000 Yuan left and Haitao gave you another 20000 Yuan at the beginning of the year. Our total is 100000 Yuan. We can buy a small house with that. The two of us will move out of the house together and ask aunt Wu toe over. Song ran¡¯s face turned pale. How could she have fifty thousand Yuan? Yang Haitao was the only one who had returned her the twenty thousand Yuan. The remaining thirty thousand Yuan was basically spent on Gu jinghang¡¯s aunt. wait a little longer, just a little longer, ¡± she said hurriedly. Wenjin was expelled and I¡¯m living quite happily at school. No one is giving me a hard time. I¡¯ll put the money in my ount. If our office doesn¡¯t have enough funds, we can still deal with it, right? ¡± Her brain worked quite fast. Yang Haitao was a smart man. He could tell that his future sister-inw was in a difficult position. He quickly pulled song Xuan. ran has a point. After the middle of the year, thepany will be on the right track and the business will be established. By then, the capital chain will be fully operational. Before that, there are still some variables. Chapter 399 399 Deputymander Gu iste again I¡¯m really worried about her. song Xuan¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. I¡¯m really worried about her. Song ran patted her chest and made a promise. Wenjing has been killed as a warning to others. No one in the school dares to provoke me now. Yang Shaodong was good. With his judgment, he should be the one to take the beauty home. He was good. She weed this brother-inw with open arms and legs. Yang Haitao also consoled song Xuan. ran knows what she¡¯s doing. You don¡¯t have to worry. Only then did song Xuan rx a little. That¡¯s right, her sister was not so innocent anymore. If she encountered any problems, she would resolve it herself. She did not need to worry too much. ¡°Where are you going?¡± what do you think? ¡± song ran tilted her head and looked at her. &Nbsp; ¡°Can¡¯t gu jinghange for a date?¡± song Xuan shook her head. Now that he¡¯s been promoted to Deputy Section Chief, he¡¯s getting more and more arrogant.¡± Song Xuan was a very protective person. Song ran smiled and said, ¡± he¡¯s very busy. He¡¯s not like when he was a team leader. He doesn¡¯t have a clear day off. He¡¯s young and has been promoted to the position of Deputy Section Chief. There are already many eyes watching him, waiting for him to make a mistake so that they can take him down. So, he¡¯s walking on thin ice now. I want to be a good wife. Song Xuan shook her head, ¡± let¡¯s not talk about you anymore. Let¡¯s send you there. You are The Good Wife of Deputy Chief Gu. When Deputy Chief Gu is promoted to the director, we will ask the Research Institute to give you a big red flower. After all, half of his Military Medal is yours. Mr. Zhong drove, yang Haitao sat in the front passenger seat, and the song sisters sat in the back. The spring sun was bright and beautiful, the Phoenix trees on both sides of the road were sprouting, and the city Flower, white jade Orchid, was also blooming. Yang Haitao nced at his sweetheart in the back seat from time to time through the rearview mirror, and the corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but curve upwards. Ever since he offended song Xuanst time, that person had been treating him coldly. However, now, for some reason, this block of ice had begun to melt slowly. asionally, she would even ask him not to stay up all night. Was it because spring hade? Soon, they arrived at the two institutes. Song ran chuckled and said, ¡± ¡°Do you guys want to go in? Do you want to have a meal with our Vice Division Chief?¡± ¡°Tsk,¡± song Xuan snorted,¡±how could we waste the precious time of Deputy Section Chief Gu?¡± Hurry up and get out of the car.¡± Song ran pouted. do you think I¡¯m begging you? there are many people who want to have a meal with our Deputy Chief. ¡°Get out of the car now,¡± song Xuan said as she pushed her. Song ran got out of the car triumphantly. At the main entrance, Xiaowang said, ¡± ¡°The Deputy Section Chief is on the inspection field.¡± why? ¡± song ran facepalmed. is the Deputy Section Chief going to the inspection field too? ¡± Little Wang smiled a little honestly. the Deputy Section Chief can¡¯t stay idle. He likes to go to the inspection field when he¡¯s free. ¡°Is it some kind of confidential inspection? Can I go and watch?¡± ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Song ran took out a small water bottle from her bag. ¡°Is there water at the gate? I¡¯ll pour you some water.¡± yes, there is. Sister-inw, you can go in and pour it. She liked the second school. Only the second school could calm her down, empty her mind, and let her enjoy the present. An hourter, when it was almost lunchtime, Gu jinghang walked over with sweat all over his forehead. Xiao ran, it¡¯s past 12 o ¡®clock. Why don¡¯t I go to the cafeteria to get some food and go back? I¡¯ll cook again. It¡¯ll take a while before we can eat. Song ran walked over with the water bottle. alright, let¡¯s go to the canteen to get some food. Drink some water too. The weather is getting warmer. You must remember to drink more water, okay? ¡± Chapter 400 400 Chapter 406-Qin in the morning and Chu in the evening It was already past one o ¡®clock when the two of them finished lunch. The sun was just right outside. Gu jinghang got a small recliner,id a thin nket on it, and ced it on the balcony on the south side of the living room. ¡°Come up and lie down. It¡¯s veryfortable to take an afternoon nap.¡± Song ran rubbed her stomach as she walked over. I just finished eating and you¡¯re asking me to sleep? are you really treating me like a pig? ¡± Gu jinghang held her hand and made her sit down on the recliner. hmm, this little pig is well raised. It¡¯s white and tender. It should be able to sell for a lot of money by the end of the year. Song ran grabbed his hand and was about to bite his arm when Gu jinghang did not avoid her. ¡°Go ahead. If you break it, I¡¯ll me you for the rest of your life.¡± Song ran took a small bite out of courtesy and left a shallow tooth mark. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t mess with me. If you do, I¡¯ll bite off your hand.¡± Gu jinghang reached out and ruffled her hair. ¡°You¡¯re willing to?¡± The sun shone warmly on her face, and the fine and transparent hair on her face became lovely and warm. Deputy Section Chief Gu¡¯s eyes were so gentle that they could overflow with honey. He sat in front of the reclining chair and sandwiched her legs between his. He held her hand with one hand and touched her face with the other. The light from the back of the chair illuminated his face. Song ran was lost in her thoughts as she looked at him. She was so fascinated by the ordinary and dull days. Even if she just sat beside Gu jinghang and the April sun shone gently on her, she could still feel that she was surrounded by infinite happiness. She looked up at him and herughter became gentle, but she still did not mean it. ¡°What¡¯s there for me to be reluctant about? Vice Section Chief Gu is overestimating himself.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The man suddenly leaned in and put his arm on the chair. With a bang, the entire reclining chair fell apart, and the two of them suddenly sank down. Song ran was scared out of her wits. The reclining chair sank, and it was as if her heart had sunk. It was too unexpected and too scary. Shey on the recliner on the ground and looked at the person on top of her with resentment.¡±Look at you, you¡¯ve crushed a good recliner.¡± Gu jinghang touched his nose. it should be the both of us who crushed it. Song ran pointed at his nose. you¡¯re still talking back? ¡± Don¡¯t you know how much you weigh? Don¡¯t you know if this chair can withstand the weight of two people?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes were full of smiles. it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll fix it if it¡¯s broken. Song ran lifted her leg and nudged him. the chair is broken. Aren¡¯t you going to get up? ¡± Only then did Gu jinghang react. He quickly stood up and reached out to pull her up. He then rubbed the back of her head and said, ¡± ¡°Did you hit anything?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± song ran replied. ¡°Where are you hurt?¡± Gu jinghang asked nervously. ¡°My heart was scared to death by you, Yingluo.¡± Gu jinghang changed the topic and asked,¡¯how have you been? Can you manage your studies and the art troupe?¡± When she said that, song ran lost all her energy and leaned into his arms. I can still manage to take care of it at the same time, but it¡¯s a little tiring. I¡¯m passing my studies now. As for the art troupe, I don¡¯t know how long director li will inspect me. I¡¯m still doing odd jobs until now. I¡¯m a precious daughter, and I¡¯ve done more work in the past six months than I¡¯ve ever done in my life. The art troupe can really train people. Gu jinghang touched her face with heartache. If he was not the Deputy Section Chief but the director at this time, he could get her into the Research Institute¡¯s art troupe with just one word. His ran would not have to work so hard. Chapter 401 401 I¡¯ll call you little nine Unfortunately, there was only one director in the Central Research Institute, while there were hundreds of Deputy section chiefs. He clenched his fists. He should work harder. Even if he didn¡¯t be the director, he could at least be the Section Chief. If he became the director, his words in the Research Institute would have a lot more weight. By then, his ran would suffer less with him. Yes, Gu jinghang, you have a long way to go. You must try your best to bring her afortable life. He kissed the top of her head. be smart and do what you should do. Don¡¯t rush forward and take everything on yourself, understand? ¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows. brother jinghang has been bad-mannered again. He¡¯s making me ck off. Gu jinghang ruffled her hair. I¡¯m not asking you to bezy. I¡¯m just asking you to broaden your horizons. Don¡¯t just bury yourself in work. don¡¯t you think I¡¯m smart enough? ¡± song ran teased his chin. Gu jinghang smiled indulgently. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re only using your cleverness on me. Song ran reached out her hand and tickled him. I¡¯m smart wherever I go, okay? ¡± Don¡¯t look at people through the crack of the door. Director li from my art and cultural troupe recruited me. Although she didn¡¯t say it, I can feel that she likes me. She¡¯s probably just testing me. ¡± Gu jinghang licked his lips ufortably. ¡°Director li, is it a man or a woman?¡± She was so beautiful, she should be taken care of by many men. This was just a handyman. In the future, when she stood on stage, what would happen? would there be many rich people who would spend thousands of gold on her? The days where Deputy Section Chief Gu would swallow his jealousy in silence were yet toe. do you think director li is a man or a woman? ¡± song ran looked at him with a smirk. Gu jinghang¡¯s expression became even more upset. ¡°Is it a man?¡± Song ranughed out loud and pinched his chin. ¡°Is vice Section Chief Gu jealous?¡± Gu jinghang squinted his eyes at her. Song ran nodded. you¡¯re right. Supervisor li is a woman in her early forties. She looks strict on the outside but she¡¯s gentle on the inside. She¡¯s quite nice to me. Deputy Section Chief Gu heaved a sigh of relief. Women were good, women were good. She was surrounded by too many men, so he couldn¡¯t be at ease. but, my teacher, brother Jun, Nannan, is a man, ¡± song ran added. he¡¯s very good to me. Then, heughed out loud. Gu jinghang¡¯s hand wandered around her waist. ¡°Are you very happy?¡± yes, I¡¯m happy. My master even sent me home on a bicycle before, when I left the art troupe at night. Gu jinghang gritted his teeth. this brother Jun. Does Zhenzhen have any feelings for you? ¡± She was his woman, and he wished he could hide her in his pocket and not let any man covet her. Song ran¡¯s smile became even more sly. I don¡¯t know what he thinks about me. I only know that brother Jun¡¯s daughter is one year younger than me. He¡¯s so nice to me probably because he wants me to tutor his daughter. After all, I¡¯m a top student at Fu Guang University. Gu jinghang knew that he had been yed by the young woman again. He reached out and pinched her waist. Song ran cried out in pain, ¡± Gu jinghang, are you rebelling now? you even dare to pinch me? ¡± Gu jinghang pinched her cheek. do you still dare to fool me? ¡± how am I fooling you? ¡± song ran rebuked. how am I fooling you? ¡± You¡¯re the one who¡¯s thinking too much. Do you think other men are like you? no one pursued me even after I entered school.¡± No one pursued her because most of them felt that they were not worthy of her. Song ran was the campus Belle, and there were rumors in the school that her uncle was the leader of the Research Institute. They even said that her father was a rich businessman. How outstanding must someone like her be to be worthy of her? Chapter 402 402 Prepared a birthday present Therefore, ordinary students would not dare to pursue her rashly. ¡°Really?¡± Gu jinghang squinted at her. No one was pursuing song ran? This didn¡¯t make sense. It was too unreasonable. She was just trying to make him feel at ease, right? Song ran nodded her head solemnly. it¡¯s true. So, don¡¯t worry too much about it, okay? ¡± Your song ran isn¡¯t that popr.¡± Gu jinghang could not hide the smile on his face. ¡®Your song ran, your song ran.¡¯ She was Gu jinghang¡¯s song ran. He liked this form of address. Song ran looked up at him. it¡¯ste. Aren¡¯t you going to the field? ¡± He didn¡¯t want to be a source of cmity that would cause the Emperor to not attend court early. She was very responsible, the great Dao was for the public, and her heart was for the world! I¡¯m not going, ¡± Gu jinghang said. I¡¯ll stay with you. Song ran hung onto him. Although her body was attached to him, her rationality made her say, ¡± ¡°No, people will gossip.¡± ¡°Let them talk.¡± This person was being willful. Song ran¡¯s slender index finger touched his chin and she rebuked, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re already an adult, can you not be so willful? I¡¯m still hoping that you¡¯ll continue to be promoted to the position of Section Chief, director, and director. Then, you can use your power to do whatever you want in Haicheng. You can¡¯t be proud andcent just because you¡¯ve achieved a little bit of sess.¡± Gu jinghang looked at her lovingly. are you trying to be a tyrant? ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± song ran replied seriously. They tricked me so much in the past and although I took revenge on them in time, I still feel that it is not enough to vent my anger. In the future, I will definitely rely on my brother jinghang to act like a tyrant and take advantage of others.¡± Gu jinghang held her in his arms like a treasure and ruffled her hair. ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to seeing your Savage appearance.¡± Song ranughed and said, ¡± Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m being too calctive?¡± I don¡¯t think so. Our Xiao ran is the best. Song ran hugged him and shook her body with him. She smiled sweetly and said, ¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll climb up without stopping, huh?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The sun was so hot that she could not open her eyes. Song ran buried her face in his chest and sniffed the faint soap smell on his body. She felt at ease. When song ran was about to fall asleep, she pulled herself away from his arms reluctantly. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue our inspection.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Gu jinghang lowered his eyes and smiled. After Gu jinghang went to the examination hall, song ran leisurely walked around his room. She nced at the chair on the balcony that had fallen apart and felt her face heat up again. She thought, should I fix the chair? He had nothing to do anyway. She then looked around for tools. Song ran slowly opened the drawer of the bedside cab. His passbook was neatly ced inside and there was a book below the passbook. Song ran picked up the book and flipped to the first page. She saw a small note inside. She opened the note and took a look. ¡®Gu jinghang, you¡¯re so handsome. I¡¯m asking you to date me.¡¯ Song ran blushed and snorted, ¡± this Gu jinghang, what is he trying to do by keeping this note? Hmph! Why did vice Section Chief Gu keep this note? Of course, he wanted to use it as evidence to prove that song ran was the one who initiated the rtionship. Song ran caressed the note carefully and thought of his speech at Fu Guang University. She thought of how he stood upright on the podium and gave his speech seriously at a moderate pace. Her eyes were full of love. She put the note back and flipped through the book in her hand. It was his professional book, something about atomic physics and so on. She felt a headache when she read it. Chapter 403 403 Whoever buys will be rich Just as she was about to put the book back into the drawer, she saw a thickyer of white paper at the bottom of the drawer. She turned it over and saw the words ¡®Haicheng University of Information Engineering¡¯ on it. Song ran¡¯s fingers trembled. This was Gu jinghang¡¯s College admission Notice. The middle of the notice was crumpled. It was obviously wet and could not be wiped properly. Song ran¡¯s trembling fingers gently touched that part. The handwriting was a little blurry, and her heart ached. She knew Huahua and she knew why the part was wrinkled. She also knew why the handwriting was blurry and she knew what was wet. It was his tears. He had cried the entire night at the Haicheng train station. His helplessness and sadness were all written on this Admission Notice. She sat by the bed with the admission letter in her arms for a long time, as if she could see the lonely back of the young man at the train station with her own eyes. She wanted to reach out and touch it, but it only turned into bubbles. How she wished she could meet him earlier, to give him warmth and care. She sat there for a long time before she carefully put away his graduation certificate. Then, she found a hammer and a nail from somewhere else. Carrying a box of things, she ran to the balcony and began to repair the chair. The joints of the back legs of the recliner werepletely broken. Song ran picked a nail and was about to nail it in when she noticed that there was an iron wire stuck in the leg. She reached out to pull the iron wire. The iron wire cut open her palm and blood instantly dripped to the ground. The pain was excruciating. Song ran opened her hands and saw a deep wound. It was a ghastly sight. She stood up in a hurry and ran to the kitchen to wash the wound with cold water. Blood was flowing out of the tap water. Song ran felt like she was going to faint. After a long time, the bleeding finally stopped. She quickly ran to the bathroom and took a small towel to tie her hands. After everything was settled, she began to feel troubled. If Gu jinghang found out about it, he would me her again. She quickly went to clean up the scene. She took a tissue paper and wiped the blood on the balcony. Then, she quickly packed up the small box with iron hammers and nails. Finally, she sat on the balcony and basked in the sun with a guilty conscience. She had nned to cook dinner for him, but it seemed like that was not going to happen. When the sun set in the West, she took off the towel on her left hand. When she took it off, she grimaced in pain. The blood on the wound on her palm had dried up, but it was still a shocking sight. She pinched the bloody towel and did not know where to hide it at that moment. When she heard Gu jinghang¡¯s voice from outside the window, she became even more nervous and panicked. She then stuffed the towel under the sofa. Just as she was done with the towel, she heard the sound of a key being inserted into the keyhole. Song ran quickly put her left hand into her pocket and the man pushed the door open and entered. Song ran looked at him guiltily. Gu jinghang took off his outer coat and was only wearing a short-sleeved sweatshirt underneath. Song ran greeted him as usual, ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold wearing so little?¡± Gu jinghang wiped his sweat. you¡¯re all sweaty after running. Why would you feel cold? ¡± ¡°Oh, hehe hehe.¡± Gu jinghang hung up his coat. wait for me. I¡¯ll take a shower first. I¡¯ll make dinner for youter. I was nning to make dinner, ¡± song ran said hurriedly. I overslept during my afternoon nap. it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll do it, ¡± Gu jinghang said with a smile. &Nbsp; Soon, the sound of water sshing could be heard from the bathroom. Song ran smacked her forehead.¡¯Song ran, Oh song ran, why didn¡¯t you take the chance to run away? why are you still here? aren¡¯t you waiting for him to find out?¡¯ Chapter 404 404 Worrying about taste After she finished speaking, song ran was about to pack her things and leave when she heard the bathroom door open. Song ran¡¯s eyes widened. How could a man take a shower so quickly? Gu jinghang nced at the person who was sneakily walking to the door and asked in confusion, ¡± Xiao ran, what are you doing? ¡± Song ran turned around guiltily. I want to go back.¡± Gu Jingxing walked to the door and pulled her into his arms. ¡°We¡¯ll leave tomorrow.¡± Song ran¡¯s legs turned to jelly, and the wound on her palm hurt even more. ¡°I think I¡¯ll go back to Yingluo.¡± Gu jinghang wrapped his arms around her neck and led her to the living room. I¡¯m going to the city tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll drive you home. Song ran chuckled,¡±this ran ran is like this, ran ran.¡± Gu jinghang squinted at her. He had noticed that song ran was acting weird ever since he entered the room. She was so timid, as if she was hiding a secret. What secret could she possibly be hiding in just half a day? He put on a clean coat and took her right hand. ¡°Come with me to the canteen to get some food. What do you want to eat?¡± Song ran pushed his chest. you can go on your own. Gu jinghang pulled her out of the room. let¡¯s go together. You¡¯ve been sleeping for a long time. Come out and get some fresh air. What a joke. What if she slipped away while he was at the canteen? This girl was acting very strange now, so he had to be on guard against her. Song ran was forced to follow Gu jinghang out of the house. On the way to the canteen, song ran kept her left hand in her pocket and followed Gu jinghang to the canteen in fear. When Gu jinghang was busy picking out the vegetables, she was about to sneak away again but was pulled down by Gu jinghang. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Song ran smiled guiltily. I¡¯m not doing anything. Why are you so nervous? ¡± Gu jinghang became even more suspicious. He squinted at her and asked, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk when we get back.¡± Not long after, she returned to Gu jinghang¡¯s dormitory. As soon as she closed the door, Gu jinghang put down the basket in his hand and put one hand in his pocket. He looked down at her and said, ¡± ¡°Tell me, What did you do today?¡± Song ran shrugged. what could I have done? ¡± Gu jinghang squinted at her and lifted her chin. ¡°You really don¡¯t?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Gu jinghang was really confused. He looked at her from head to toe and could not see anything unusual. He then looked around the entire house and indeed, there was nothing unusual. Then, he picked up the vegetable basket and walked into the kitchen. There were a few round potatoes on the top of the vegetable basket. As soon as he picked it up, the potatoes rolled and fell to the ground, rolling under the sofa. Song ran covered her eyes with her hands.¡¯The heavens want me dead.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll go pick them up,¡± she said hurriedly. Gu jinghang grabbed her by the cor and said, ¡± ¡°Stay here.¡± After he finished speaking, he walked towards the sofa. The potato had already rolled under the sofa. Gu jinghang reached into the bag and found a towel. Song ran turned around and walked towards the door quietly. stop right there, darling. his calm voice rang out. Song ran froze as if someone had pressed her pressure points. Song ran subconsciously swallowed her saliva when she heard footsteps behind her. Gu jinghang turned her around with a bloody towel in his hand. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I don¡¯t know, ¡± song ran chuckled. I don¡¯t know. It was only then that Gu jinghang noticed that her left hand was still in her pocket. He reached out and grabbed her left wrist.¡±Give me your hand.¡± Song ran shook her head. She could not argue with him. He pulled her hand out and Gu jinghang pried her fingers open to see a long, red wound. His brows instantly furrowed into a deep frown, ¡± ¡°The blood on this towel is yours?¡± Chapter 405 405 Demerit and punishment How could she hide it? there was no way to hide it. Song ran confessed, ¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s mine.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s heart ached so much that the space between his eyebrows trembled. Song ran pointed at the balcony. I wanted to fix the chair. It was pulled by a wire. Gu jinghang¡¯s face turned extremely dark as if the iron wire was pulling on his heart. He pulled her right hand and walked out. Song ran whispered, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, what are you doing?¡± Gu jinghang grabbed her hand tightly. let the team doctor treat your wound. You were cut by a metal wire. You still need to get a tetanus shot. ¡°Oh.¡± Song ran followed behind him and they left the house together. Gu jinghang lowered his head and saw the wound in front of him. His heart ached for a while. He did not intend to scold her anymore, but he could not help but say, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I was here to fix the chair? You little girl, why are you trying to be brave? Is that your job?¡± Song ranughed. I¡¯m free anyway. I just wanted to help you with the work that I can. Gu jinghang held her hand tightly and said in a serious tone, ¡± Xiao ran, you don¡¯t have to do anything. I¡¯ll do everything. You just have to stand behind me, okay? ¡± jinghang, ¡± song ranforted him softly, ¡± I understand. When they went downstairs, he would let go of her hand whenever someone passed by. Song ran then asked, ¡± ¡°You said you wanted to get a tetanus shot, but where should I hit?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s face heated up and his throat tightened. ¡°Where else can I hit? Hit the taxi on its butt.¡± Song ran¡¯s face turned pale. She turned around and was about to walk away when Gu jinghang grabbed her hand and said, ¡± ¡°Where to?¡± Song ran pulled a long face. I¡¯m not afraid of fluid transfusions. But I¡¯m really scared of muscle injections. ¡°I¡¯ll fight even if I¡¯m afraid,¡± Gu jinghang said in a domineering tone. Song ran begged for mercy. I washed the wound with water immediately after it was cut by the wire. I¡¯ve treated the wound myself. It should be fine. Gu jinghang held her hand tightly and touched her face. Xiao ran, be obedient. Song ran shook her head. I¡¯m really afraid of that. When I was young, my dad always carried me to the hospital for injections. Every time I got an injection, I would Cry Like A Ghost. Oh my God, Gu jinghang, what are you doing? ¡± This is thepound of the Research Institute. You¡¯d better watch your image. Gu jinghang, put me down, Yingluo.¡± Everywhere he passed, his underlings would whisper andugh in each other¡¯s ears. look, vice Section Chief Gu is carrying his partner. What is he doing? ¡± ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t know,¡± ¡°It looks like it¡¯s going to the health room.¡± When he met the team leaders, Gu jinghang greeted them calmly, ¡± ¡°She¡¯s injured, I¡¯m taking her to get a tetanus shot.¡± Everyoneughed without saying a word. They all knew that Deputy Section Chief Gu pampered his wife as if she was his daughter. Now that they looked at her, she was indeed his daughter. In the White bungalow, Gu jinghang gently ced her on a stool and said to the middle-aged female doctor sitting beside him, ¡± Captain Zheng, she was pulled by the wire and has a deep wound. Please help her treat it and give her a tetanus shot. Song ran had not caught her breath yet. She gritted her teeth and red at the overbearing man. Then, she quietly pinched his leg. Gu jinghang¡¯s legs trembled. When Captain Zheng went to prepare the medicine, he touched her head and said, ¡± ¡°Be good, don¡¯t make a fuss.¡± Song ran pointed at him with her index finger. how dare you disobey my will? are you trying to rebel? ¡± Gu jinghang continued to rub his head. it¡¯s all for your own good. Be good. Be good. Chapter 406 406 I¡¯ll let you have a taste of being yed Captain Zheng walked over with a small box of medicine, then grabbed her left hand and looked at it. rinse it with hydrogen peroxide first, then apply some Red Medicine and wrap it up. Remember to change the medicine every day, understand? ¡± Song ran nodded. I know, I know. I don¡¯t think I need to get an tetanus shot, right? ¡± Gu jinghang patted her head. ¡°Just to be safe, we have to do it,¡± Captain Zheng said. Captain Zheng had already drawn the medicine from the small ss bottle into the syringe. Song ran¡¯s heart was beating fast. People always had their own fears. Song ran was most afraid of injections and spanking. The sharp pain could make her scalp numb. ¡°Vice Section Chief Gu, don¡¯t you want to go out for a while?¡± Captain Zheng asked with a smile. After all, they were not married yet. Song ran tugged at Gu jinghang¡¯s hand. Gu jinghang coughed lightly and said, ¡± ¡°She¡¯s scared. I have to stay with her.¡± Team doctor Zheng was thirty-eight years old. In his thirty-eight years of life, this was the first time he had met such a lovey-dovey person. The middle-aged woman¡¯s heart was hit hard by vice Section Chief Gu and song ran. It was good to be young. Captain Zheng held the syringe and slowly pushed the air out of it. He then said to song ran, ¡± alright, turn your back and pull your pants down a little. Song ran¡¯s heart was in her throat. She quickly turned around and buried her head in Gu jinghang¡¯s arms. She raised her right hand and touched it. ¡°Jing Xing, Jing Xing, Jing Xing, Jing Xing,¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Close your eyes, you have to close your eyes!¡± Captain Zheng couldn¡¯t help butugh. These two kids were really funny. Gu jinghang grabbed her hand and said in a deep voice, ¡± yes, I¡¯m going to close my eyes. Don¡¯t worry. Song ran pulled up her pants, revealing half of her butt. Captain Zheng took a cotton ball and wiped it on her butt. The moment he touched it, song ran shivered at the cold touch and shouted, ¡± ¡°Ah Yingluo, it hurts Yingluo.¡± Gu jinghang quickly opened his eyes. Captain Zheng was overjoyed and said, ¡± ¡°Girl, I haven¡¯t poked it yet. It¡¯s a cotton ball.¡± Song ran felt so embarrassed. She looked up and saw Deputy Section Chief Gu¡¯s wide-open eyes. He said angrily, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you closed your eyes? You¡¯re a viin, a hypocrite!¡± Gu jinghang quickly closed his eyes again. you have to hold her tight, ¡± Captain Zheng said to Gu jinghang. don¡¯t let her move around. Song ran curled up in his arms and whispered, ¡± ¡°Captain Zheng, count to three, then call again, so I know what to do.¡± Captain Zhengughed,¡±Okay, okay, okay, let¡¯s start!¡± The needle went straight into song ran¡¯s butt. Song ran grabbed Gu jinghang¡¯s waist tightly, gritted her teeth, and groaned, ¡± ¡°It hurts!¡± Gu jinghang quickly touched her head. Alright, alright, ran ran. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. ¡°Captain Zheng, why are you going back on your word?¡± song ran gasped. Didn¡¯t you say you were going to count to three?¡± Captain Zheng pushed the medicine into her body and pulled out the needle. Song ran trembled again. Captain Zheng pressed the cotton ball on the needle, ¡± you¡¯re not that afraid because it¡¯s unexpected. Do you think that the needle just now was okay? ¡± Song ran had already embarrassed herself to her grandmother¡¯s house. She expressed that she did not want to say anything. No matter what she said, it would not be able to restore her reputation. She quickly pulled up her pants and said to Gu jinghang, ¡± ¡°Alright, open your eyes.¡± Gu jinghang carried her and said to Captain Zheng, ¡± my Xiao ran is acting like a child. I¡¯m sorry to make youugh. ¡°Isn¡¯t that all because of you, vice Section Chief Gu?¡± Captain Zheng smiled meaningfully. Chapter 407 407 cking off in schoolwork Gu jinghang touched his head andughed before he brought song ran out of the washroom. Song ran remained silent throughout the entire journey. When they reached the dormitory, song ran grabbed his shirt and said, ¡± Gu jinghang, didn¡¯t you see ran ran just now? ¡± Gu jinghang coughed lightly and asked in all seriousness, ¡± ¡°What did you see?¡± Song ran pinched him on the waist and said, ¡± ¡°Why are you acting dumb? Do you dare to say you didn¡¯t see it?¡± Gu jinghang hugged her. Oh, you¡¯re talking about that? I really didn¡¯t see anything. I didn¡¯t see anything at all. really? ¡± song ran was still worried. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang nodded vigorously. yes, yes. Deputy Section Chief Gu still cared about her face, even though song ran had lost all her face in the No. 2 Institute. Song ran finally felt relieved. ahem, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s nothing. Hurry up and cook. I¡¯m hungry. Gu jinghang patted her head. alright. Have a seat. I¡¯ll go and cook now. Song ran walked to the entrance of the kitchen and leanedzily against the door frame. She watched as the person washed the rice and vegetables in an orderly manner. He was really capable in both the hall and the kitchen. A pen could rule the world, and a martial artist could decide the universe immediately. Our big brother Jing Xing is truly a perfect person. After the two dishes were done, Gu jinghang carried the dishes out of the kitchen. The two of them sat around the square table. Gu jinghang picked up her bowl while song ran looked up at him.¡±What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m feeding you,¡± Song ran shook her bandaged hand and said, ¡± ¡°My left hand is injured. I can still use my right hand.¡± After she finished speaking, she snatched the bowl from his hand and muttered, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re really treating me like a child.¡± Gu jinghang touched his nose and chuckled softly. ¡°Alright, alright, you can eat it yourself.¡± Song ran kicked his leg under the table and said softly, ¡± when I was looking for a hammer today, I found your bedside cab. You don¡¯t mind, do you? ¡± Gu jinghang looked calm. I don¡¯t have any secrets from you. Feel free to flip through them. Song ran was touched. She gave him a sideways nce and said, ¡± ¡°Fu Guang University, the note I gave you. What do you want to do with it?¡± Gu jinghangughed sinisterly. in the future, if others ask about it, I can also prove that you were the one who pursued me first. you¡¯re shameless! song ran kicked him. Gu jinghang grabbed her ankle and said, ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s all written in ck and white, do you still want to deny it?¡± Song ran struggled. why didn¡¯t I realize this before? you¡¯re quite scheming. You¡¯re too shrewd. She realized that the honest Gu jinghang had changed. She could no longer control him. Gu jinghang pretended to be innocent and asked,¡¯did you write that note? Did you take the initiative to give it to me? So many students, the principal, and the teachers of Fu Guang University have seen it for themselves, you can¡¯t deny it. ¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes widened. It was as if she had dug a huge hole for herself. It was so deep that she could not see the bottom. Gu jinghang had cooperated with others to give her a few piles of soil so that she could never climb out. Song ran snorted. you¡¯re the one who asked someone to find my uncle-inw and introduce me to you. Can¡¯t you be more shameless? ¡± Gu jinghang raised his eyebrows and did not say anything. Song ran grabbed his hand and asked, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, before that, have you ever seen me?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Where have you seen me before?¡± The anticipation in her eyes caused Gu jinghang to be in a state of confusion. Gu jinghang looked at her and thought that it was a dark history that she did not want to recall. He did not want to agitate her by saying it again. Chapter 408 408 You¡¯ve learned how to skip ss He reached out and touched her cheek. there was one time when I went to the general research Institute. I passed by the entrance of No. 1 middle school and saw you there. Song ran pouted. and then I was shocked. I wondered how such a beautiful girl could exist. And then, I fell in love with her. Gu jinghang was really shallow. Gu jinghang did not deny it. that¡¯s true. Hmph! song ran snorted. I didn¡¯t expect you to only care about looks. Gu jinghang patted her head. hurry up and eat. After dinner, Gu jinghang carried the small iron box to the balcony. He nced at the reclining chair and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go outside and get two thick wooden nks to reinforce it. It won¡¯t copse if two people sit on it.¡± Song ran was disgusted. hey, who told you that this chair can fit two people? ¡± Gu jinghang said matter-of-factly, ¡± I¡¯ll sit. You can lie on top of me and bask in the sun. It should be quitefortable. Song ran¡¯s eyes widened. Don¡¯t think too much of yourself, alright?¡± Gu jinghang smiled but did not say anything. He rubbed her head and said, ¡± ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± He went out and came back with two thick wooden bars not long after. Song ran squatted at the side and watched him fix the chair. He used a pair of pliers to mp the wire and pulled it out. He looked up and said, ¡± ¡°See that? I can¡¯t use brute force.¡± Song ran pouted. look at how capable you are. Gu jinghang happily continued fixing the chair and knocked on the metal nails. After a while, the recliner was fixed. Gu jinghang straightened his body and held her hand.¡±Come, let¡¯s test if it¡¯s sturdy.¡± Song ran pushed him. you can try it yourself. He forcefully carried her to test if the chair was sturdy. Under the night breeze, song ran became gentler, ¡± ¡°I saw something else in the drawer.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he gently stroked her back. Of course, he knew what it was. Song ran hugged him tightly. it¡¯s good. It¡¯s good that the hard times have passed. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re now safe. Gu jinghang¡¯s chin rested gently on her head. ¡°En, it¡¯s a good thing I met you, and it¡¯s a good thing you epted me. Otherwise, Yingluo ...¡± ¡°Otherwise what?¡± ¡°Otherwise, Yingluo will feel that life is meaningless and without any worries.¡± Song ran¡¯s fingers trembled. In her past life, he had lived a meaningless life. It was a very painful and torturous life. It was the life that she had given him. In this life, he would try his best to make up for it. The next morning, at 5:30 am, Gu jinghang woke song ran up from her bed. ¡°I have to go to school.¡± Song ran was still half-awake when she was carried into the car. She raised her hand and looked at her watch. it¡¯s only 5:45. Our first ss is at 9 o ¡®clock. It¡¯s too early! Gu jinghang chuckled. yes, just for a while. I have to go to the general research Institute earlier. Song ran lowered her eyes and fell into his arms softly.¡±If I had known earlier, I would have gone homest night. You made me wake up so early. I won¡¯t stay overnight in the future.¡± Gu jinghang chuckled and thought,¡¯that¡¯s not up to you.¡¯ It took only forty minutes for the car to drive from Songshan County to Fu Guang University. Gu jinghang patted her back and said, ¡± ¡°Little pig, we¡¯ve arrived at school. Wake up.¡± Song ran looked up and saw a mark on her face. She was in a daze as she got out of the car with weak steps. Gu jinghang also got out of the car and sent her to the school gate. Chapter 409 ?409 Chapter 415-caught in bed When she turned around, she bumped into su mingna, who had just finished her morning exercise. Su mingna¡¯s eyes were filled with jealousy when she saw Gu jinghang and song ran getting out of the car together. So, thest time she brought Gu jinghang to a small restaurant and witnessed how song ran flirted with Qin Muchu, there was no enmity between the two of them at all? It must be song ran¡¯s clever words and beauty that had bewitched Deputy Section Chief Gu. No, she couldn¡¯t just sit by and do nothing! Gu jinghang was about to get into the car when he saw su mingna. His expression was cold as usual and he was about to get into the car when su mingna rushed over. ¡°Vice Section Chief Gu, please.¡± That¡¯s right, this man was promoted to the Deputy Section Chief so quickly. His future was limitless, and only she, su mingna, was worthy of such a man. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu jinghang frowned. Su mingna ran her fingers through her hair and put on a flirtatious look. She softened her voice and said, ¡± why is Vice Division Chief Gu still with song ran? ¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s voice was so gloomy that it made one¡¯s scalp tingle. she¡¯s my partner. If I don¡¯t want to be with her, does Hanhan want to be with you? ¡± Su mingna¡¯s expression was a little strained,¡¯don¡¯t tell me you still don¡¯t know her character after what happenedst time? She¡¯s still entangled with other men when she already has a partner. She¡¯s like this in school too, maintaining ambiguous rtionships with many male ssmates. You¡¯ve been blinded by her sweet words.¡± Gu jinghang suddenlyughed. you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m not being blinded by his sweet words. ¡°Then what¡¯s Yingluo?¡± su mingna asked, dumbfounded. ¡°I was blinded by her beauty, huhu¡± She then turned around and got into the car. With a bang, the car door closed and the sound of the gas engine. The car was far away, and su mingna suddenly came back to her senses.¡±Let beauty get to your head? Vice Section Chief Gu, are you really that shallow? I was wrong about you, I was wrong about you Yingluo.¡± In the car, Gu jinghang¡¯s expression darkened. There were too many dangers around ran. Du Dapeng nced at the woman in the rearview mirror and said disdainfully, ¡± ¡°Woman, you overestimate yourself.¡± He knew very well that his boss liked song ran. He wouldn¡¯t even hesitate to give his life to song ran. Song ran was his boss¡¯s precious baby. These women were trying to ruin his rtionship without knowing the situation. They might end up in a bad situation if they were toe crashing down on him. Su mingna watched as the car drove further and further away before she turned around and walked into the school. Whether it was his looks, height, or his future, Gu jinghang was a rare candidate for a good husband. How could she give up so easily? That night, after Cang mujue finished hisst ss, he was about to go to the cafeteria for dinner when he saw a girl blocking his way. Su mingna went straight to the point, ¡± ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t recognize you,¡± cangmu Jue said, puzzled. Su mingna gritted her teeth. What? Was there anyone in this school who didn¡¯t recognize her, su mingna? She was the president of the drama club and the campus Belle of Fu Guang University, Qianqian. The previous campus Belle was song ran, who had stolen the limelight from her. you know song ran, right? ¡± she took a deep breath. &Nbsp; Finally, there was a ripple in cangmu Jue¡¯s eyes. Sister Song ran. I know her. Su mingna was impatient. that¡¯s good. It¡¯s about song ran. Juste with me. It was still the samemb meat and bread soup shop at the back of the school. Su mingna went straight to the point, ¡± if you¡¯re a man, you should get song ran. Cangmu Jue was confused, clearly not knowing what su mingna was talking about. When su mingna saw the young man¡¯s nk reaction, she said in exasperation, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Cangmu Jue shook his head honestly. Chapter 410 410 Who¡¯s outside? Su mingna¡¯s face was as long as a donkey. I mean, if you like song ran, you should go after her. Cangmu Jue still did not quite understand.¡±Eh? What?¡± This child, cangmu Jue, didn¡¯t understand the matters of love between men and women at all. Although he got into Fuguang, his emotional intelligence was probably about the same as an eleven or twelve-year-old child. He didn¡¯t know much about these things. Su mingna had run out of patience after hitting a wall. do you like song ran? ¡± Cangmu Jue nodded. Sister Song ran is a good person. I like her. Su mingna pped her hands. that¡¯s right. If you like her, you have to spend more time with her. You have to look for her often. Do you understand? ¡± No. cangmu Jue shook his head again. I don¡¯t have the time. He still owed song ran quite a lot of money. He had to hurry up and work to pay back the money. Su mingna almost spat out blood. ¡°You¡¯re just a student, what are you busy with? Is the school¡¯s work that important?¡± However, cangmu Jue suddenly stood up. This woman was baffling, but he did not have a good feeling about her. He felt that she kept mentioning Sister Song ran because she did not like her. He didn¡¯t want to be entangled with this woman, so he got up and left Xuxu. Su mingna was so angry that she almost shouted out loud.¡¯Why does everyone favor song ran?¡¯ Why was everyone on song ran¡¯s side? Vice Division Chief Gu was like that. Now, this silly young man was also like that. Not only that, the whole school was on song ran¡¯s side. Was song ran really more beautiful than her? How did song ran get chosen as the new campus Belle? It was obvious that those people liked the new and hated the old. She hated them, but she hated song ran even more. When they walked out of the restaurant, they bumped into song ran who was not far away. Song ran, sun yi, and Li Sheng, who hade over from Huai Ji, were about to go to the restaurant at the back door for a meal. This was really a case of enemies meeting. Song ran nced at su mingna from afar. Su mingna was still holding on to cangmu Jue¡¯s arm, but when she saw song ran, she let go of him in shock. There were rumors in school that song ran had a strong background. She did not dare to have a direct conflict with her. What if song ran said something that would make her repeat Wen Jing¡¯s mistake? wouldn¡¯t that be a huge loss? She let go of cangmu Jue, then lowered her head and walked slowly into the school. People wereing and going, and she was hoping that song ran would not notice her. When she walked past song ran, she heard her say, ¡± ¡°Wait a minute, Yingluo.¡± Su mingna¡¯s heart was in her throat. Cangmu Jue stood at the side and looked at song ran. He was about to say something when song ran waved her hand, signaling him to keep quiet. She had something to say to su mingna. Su mingna¡¯s scalp went numb when song ran called out to her. She did not dare to move. How could a young girl who was younger than her have such a strong deterrent force? She didn¡¯t even understand it herself. Su mingna stood there and felt a hand on her shoulder. Song ran¡¯s sinister voice was heard from behind her, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk in private.¡± Su mingna trembled again. Under a broad orchid tree by the road, song ran had one hand in her pocket and looked at su mingna coldly. ¡°Why are you looking for little 9th?¡± ¡°What little nine?¡± su mingna¡¯s eyes sparkled. Song ran raised her eyebrows. it¡¯s the boy who came out of the store with you. He¡¯s kuangmu Jue and little Jiu. Su mingna sneered. Oh, little nine? you sound so close. What¡¯s your rtionship with her? ¡± Song ran¡¯s voice turned colder. Who are you? ¡± Do I have to report all my interpersonal rtionships to you? Or are you nning to frame me again after you understand me?¡± Chapter 411 411 You finally believe me Su mingna felt a chill down her spine. She did not even dare to look at song ran.¡±Yingluo, what nonsense are you saying? What scheme to harm you?¡± Song ran remained calm and said, ¡± Oh? Didn¡¯t he? Wenjing said that there¡¯s someone behind her. I¡¯ve been thinking about it, and you¡¯re the only person who hates me in Fu Guang University, aren¡¯t you?¡± It was April, and su mingna was so scared that her entire body turned cold, but she still pretended to be calm. song ran, don¡¯t make false usations without evidence. Song ran sneered. it¡¯s true that you¡¯re ndering me. I believe that the truth wille to light one day! Then, he turned around and left. Su mingna felt her legs go soft and she quickly reached out to support herself with the tree trunk before she managed to stand up. Song ran walked in front of cangmu Jue and smiled. ¡°Little 9th, why are you with su mingna?¡± Li Sheng and sun yi stared at little nine, puzzled, ¡± ¡°Little Jiu? When did you know him? Why have I never heard you mention it before?¡± Song ran spread her hands. it¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll tell you guyster. ¡°She said that she wanted to talk to me about you, so I followed her out.¡± Little 9th scratched the back of his head. what did she say to you? ¡± song ran asked again. &Nbsp; ¡°She asked me if I liked you, and asked me to meet you more often and look for you more often,¡± little 9th replied. Su mingna had already run away. Song ran snorted softly. Miss su really put in a lot of effort. It seemed like she was very eager to create a conflict between her and jinghang. ¡°How did you answer her?¡± I said I don¡¯t have time, ¡± little nine answered honestly. I still have to work hard to pay you back. Song ran burst outughing. alright, I know. You can go back now. Little nine then ran off. Li Sheng pressed her shoulder and said,¡±tell me the truth. Where did you meet this young man?¡± Are you sure your Vice Division Chief won¡¯t be angry at you for being so close to a boy?¡± Song ran shrugged. don¡¯t bring it up. My Deputy Section Chief has already been jealous once because of that little 9th. So, this su mingna is really evil. Song ran kept the story short and told them about her experience in Xia city. Sun yi smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Fortunately, that young man doesn¡¯t look like he likes you. You¡¯ve managed to escape this cmity.¡± even the great beauty song has times when she¡¯s not as pretty, ¡± Li Sheng chimed in. that little Jiu is really a wonder. Song ran chatted andughed with them as they left the school gate. Of course, Wen Jing was still loitering around Fu Guang University, looking for an opportunity to meet Song ran. It was not easy for her to get into a famous school, so how could she be willing to be expelled? That day, Wen Jing was loitering at the main entrance of the school again. In the past, su mingna would run away as soon as she saw her, but this time, she had no choice but to go up and call out to Wen Jing. Wen Jing turned around and saw su mingna. She was instantly flustered and exasperated. you¡¯re finally not hiding from me, su mingna. You¡¯ve been toying with me. ¡°What are you shouting for?¡± su mingna frowned and gritted her teeth. ¡°What?¡± Wen Jing was furious. You¡¯re afraid that others will find out? It¡¯s clearly your fault, and I¡¯ve shouldered all the me. Your n to slow down your hands is pretty good.¡± Su mingna¡¯s expression was grave as she pulled her along. ¡°If you want to continue recovering light, listen to me.¡± ¡°Are you still trying to fool me?¡± Wen Jing shook her hand off. Su mingna pulled her to a quiet ce and said through gritted teeth, ¡± ¡°What are you screaming for? If I were to go into the water, then no one would be able to save you.¡± Chapter 412 412 Helping you Wen Jing was filled with righteous indignation, her eyes burning with fire.¡±I¡¯d be an idiot if I believed your nonsense again.¡± Ever since the day she was officially expelled from school, su mingna had never seen her again. She had broken her leg while su mingna was still living a peaceful life. Su mingna was clearly the main culprit, so why should she bear all the punishment alone? Su mingna pressed on her shoulder and said through gritted teeth, ¡± let me ask you first. Did you tell song ran? ¡± Wen Jing¡¯s eyes were spitting fire. things have alreadye to this. Is this still important? ¡± It was important. Of course, it was important. If Wen Jing did not say anything, song ran was obviously bluffing. As long as she could keep Wen Jing under control, she could still get away with it and be free of worries. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ve been idle these days? In order to get you back to school, I almost broke my legs. Just because I didn¡¯t say anything doesn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t do a good job, right?¡± Wen Jing was indeed an idiot. She believed su mingna¡¯s words with just a few words.¡±Really?¡± Su mingna replied unhappily, ¡± of course it¡¯s true. It¡¯s just that it won¡¯t be so soon. Don¡¯t be so anxious, okay? ¡± The head of the political education Department has already relented. He also felt that your punishment was too severe. Give me some more time, I will try my best to persuade them.¡± Wen Jing¡¯s eyes lit up with hope,¡±really? really?¡± I didn¡¯t tell song ran. I¡¯ve never told her. If you can really get me back, I promise I won¡¯t say a word.¡± Su mingna heaved a sigh of relief. It was song ran who was trying to trick her. Luckily, she did not fall for it. Clearly, Wen Jing was easier to fool than song ran. ¡°I¡¯m already trying my best to plead for you. You must be patient, okay?¡± But we can¡¯t rush things. Go home and wait for my news. I¡¯m here, how can I me you?¡± Regardless of whether she could rely on Wen Jing, at least su mingna would be studying abroad for a year after this semester. By then, she wouldn¡¯t need Fu Guang to issue her a graduation certificate. As long as she could hang in there for a few months, she would bepletely free of worries. Therefore, she had to keep him in check. you have to make sure you can let me return to school, ¡± Wen Jing said anxiously. otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee what I¡¯ll do. This was considered a halfpromise, half-threat. She did not believe that su mingna was not afraid that she woulde at her in a life and death situation. don¡¯t worry, ¡± su mingna consoled her. I¡¯ll definitely help you get back to school. After su mingna had appeased Wen Jing, she was about to head back to the residence when someone called out to her from behind. She turned around and saw song ran. She could not help but put up her guard. Song ran walked up to her and said calmly, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? The mastermind appeased you with a few words?¡± Wen Jing¡¯s expression turned ugly as she red at her, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± In the eyes of a fool, su mingna was more reliable than song ran. Song ran chuckled. I know you¡¯re not the mastermind behind that incident. The person who spoke to you in the woods that day was su mingna and ran ran, right? ¡± Wen Jing acted as if she was facing a great enemy and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She only hurriedly walked forward.¡±I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Since you¡¯re not going to be lenient and let me enter the school, there¡¯s nothing more to say between us.¡± Song ran stretched out her hand and blocked her way. ¡°Of course you can return to school, but there are conditions.¡± Wen Jing¡¯s heart was moved, and she stopped.¡±What condition?¡± One more person meant one more way out. What if su mingna couldn¡¯t handle it? What if song ran was really willing to let bygones be bygones? ¡°Yingluo, of course, you¡¯ll be the one pointing out the mastermind.¡± Chapter 413 413 Looking for him to purify her soul Wen Jing weighed the pros and cons in her heart. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to make a decision. She was a person without an opinion. She really couldn¡¯t make a decision on such a big matter. Song ran snorted. actually, even if you don¡¯t tell me, I already know who¡¯s behind you. It¡¯s Su mingna, right? ¡± Wen Jing was so scared that her face turned pale. She looked at her with trembling eyes.¡±You¡¯re so silly!¡± Song ran chuckled. so, you haven¡¯t ratted out su mingna yet. Is it because she said that she¡¯ll help you get back to school? ¡± Wen Jing was even more flustered. Why did song ran seem to know everything about them? Song ran patted her shoulder. then, let me be honest with you. After the incident, I paid some attention to su mingna. It¡¯s a pity that she didn¡¯t help you. Think about it. Why would she help you? ¡± What good would it do her if you returned to school? Your return to school is the biggest hidden danger for her. What did she tell you? Oh, no matter what she says, she¡¯s just patronizing you. If you believe her, then you¡¯re really a fool.¡± ¡°She lied to me!¡± Wen Jing¡¯s lips trembled in anger. She said that she had been running around to help me get the school leaders to let me off the hook.¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows. Oh, so the person behind you is su mingna, right? ¡± After getting so much information out of her, did Wen Jin have any room to deny it? Of course not. Wen Jing suddenly realized that she was no match for song ran. If she continued to fight with song ran, she would die a horrible death. She could only nod. yes, it¡¯s Yueyue. It¡¯s Su mingna. Song ran nodded and said in a cold voice, ¡± alright, since it¡¯s Su mingna,e out and identify her. You don¡¯t have to worry about the rest. I¡¯ll handle it. ¡°Then when will my Yueyue identify her?¡± Wen Jing asked, trembling. Song ran lowered her eyes and thought for a moment. you can stay near the school for now. I¡¯ll send someone to inform you when I need you. Wen Jing confirmed with song ran again that she would definitely let her return to school. Song ran agreed to all her requests and she left with gratitude. Song ran looked into the depths of the school¡¯s main gate and let out a sigh. Su mingna was such a vicious troublemaker. She could not be kept alive. No matter what, she had to be kicked out of this school! Would su mingna really help Wen Jing? Obviously, she wouldn¡¯t. She was the type of person who would hide her head. If she could stabilize the situation, then she would first stabilize it. If she really couldn¡¯t, then she would think of a way to solve it. In any case, there were still a few more months before she would no longer be a student of Fu Guang University. Fu Guang¡¯s rules and regtions would no longer restrict her. Song ran had been secretly observing su mingna. Su mingna had always been arrogant. She was even more arrogant than song ran in her previous life. To be exact, su mingna had always been arrogant and looked down on everyone. Perhaps, it was because she was used to being ttered that she had developed an arrogant personality. Such a personality could easily offend people. Song ran was lying low, waiting for the right time to make a move. On this day, Fu Guang University was holding the spring sports meet. All the major clubs were also out in full force. All kinds of tables and chairs were ced on the field. The spring and autumn sports meet was the easiest time to recruit members besides the start of the new school season. Of course, they would not miss it. It was because song ran kept a low profile. Well, her brother jinghang had asked her to keep a low profile, and she dared not disobey. That was why Su mingna was in the limelight all of a sudden. Chapter 414 414 Your wings have hardened Song ran was dressed in blue and white sportswear. She was also wearing the most popr pair of red and white sneakers. She was walking around the field with sun yi and Zhong Aidi. Zhong Aidi was an athlete and had probably signed up for all the sports. Compared to sun yi, song ran was a little useless. Song ran had been paying attention to su mingna who was not too far away. Since the school leaders would be attending the sports meet today, she would wait for the principal to finish his speech and let Wen Jing testify against her. Song ran¡¯s right eye kept twitching. She had a vague feeling that things would not go so smoothly this time. She took a deep breath. Even if she couldn¡¯t bepletely brought to justice, she should at least make her ssmates doubt her character and make her life difficult. Just as she was in a daze, a gust of wind suddenly blew in front of her. Sun yi, who was beside her, asked in surprise, ¡± ¡°This is Scud, right? You¡¯re running so fast.¡± There was a whistle at the finish line of the 100-meter track. The first boy to rush to the finish line raised the back of his hand high. Soon, the list of winners was announced through the loudspeaker. Student cangmu Jue from ss 8901 of the Civil Engineering Department won the men¡¯s 100m sprint Championship. Song ran took a closer look and realized that the person who rushed over like the wind was little Jiu. She quickly ran over to congratte him. Little Jiu was in a sweatshirt and looked very energetic. When others congratted him, he looked a little shy. When he saw song ran, his eyes lit up and he quickly came over to greet her. ¡°Big sister Yingluo¡± Sun yi patted her shoulder from behind. ¡°This form of address, Yingluo.¡± Song ran waved her hand and was about to say something when little 9th said in an overjoyed tone, ¡± ¡°Big sister, my ssmate said that there will be a bonus if you win an award at the sports meet.¡± Song ranughed and said, ¡± really? Then how much prize money will you get if you win the 100m sprint?¡± ¡°The individual champion will get 30 yuan, second ce 20 yuan, and third ce 10 yuan,¡± the judge said. Little nineughed so hard that his eyes were almost gone. big sister, I signed up for men¡¯s 100-meter, men¡¯s 400-meter ry, men¡¯s 1200-meter, men¡¯s standing long jump, and men¡¯s high jump. Song ran waved her hand. just tell me. Which projects did you not sign up for? ¡± Little nineughed heartlessly. it seems like I¡¯ve reported everything that I can. I feel like I can return all the money I owe you today. The sports meet was in full swing here, and the leaders took turns to give speeches there. This era had reached the era of promoting the all-round development of morality, intelligence, and physique, so the school attached special importance to the sports meet. The principal, who was the Head of the School, was giving a speech on stage. Song ran and sun yi quietly ran behind su mingna. Su mingna¡¯s podium was the closest to the stage, so it was quite convenient for them to testify against her. Wen Jing was ready to go. After she was brought into the school by song ran, she had probably asked the people in the drama club. Apparently, su mingna was eating and sleeping as usual. She did not run any errands for her at all. She did not run around for her like she said. How dare that b * tch lie to her? she must tear off her hypocritical face in front of all the students in school. The principal was still giving his speech on stage. Song ran walked to the front of the stage. Su mingna saw her and immediately felt like she was facing a formidable enemy. What was song ran up to? What was she up to? Her intuition told her that song ran was up to no good. She quickly beckoned for her subordinates to pull song ran away from the podium. Su mingna had quite the influence in Fu Guang University. She waved her hand and two strong girls immediately walked over. Sun yi saw this and immediately stood in front of song ran. Obviously, she was no match for the two girls who were obviously sports students. Chapter 415 415 There are many people who want to eat with our Deputy One of the girls grabbed her like a little chick and pulled her to the side. Just as the girl was about to grab song ran¡¯s waist and take her away from the podium, a strong arm reached out and teased her. Song ran turned around and immediately smiled. ¡°Eh? Little nine? Aren¡¯t you at the sports meet?¡± Little nine wiped the sweat from his forehead and chuckled, ¡± ¡°I just finished the 400-meter ry race. Our ss is the champion.¡± you guys are amazing, ¡± song ran shrugged. &Nbsp; When the two ¡®disciples¡¯ of su mingna saw this, they said fiercely, ¡± if you¡¯re smart, get out of the way. We have something to discuss with song ran. Song ran gave little 9th a look and shook her head slightly. Little 9th then stood in front of song ran protectively. ¡°Big sis has nothing to do to chat with you guys.¡± The two girls each grabbed little 9th¡¯s left and right wrists, trying to drag little 9th away. Perhaps in Shaan city, little 9th¡¯sbat power was not good when he was facing the local burly men. However, once he left a fierce area like Shaan city, little 9th was simply not in the same ss as the people here. En, this also indirectly proves how strong our big brother Jing Xing¡¯sbat power is. Little nine used his strength and pushed the two girls away. The two girls clearly felt the young man¡¯s strength. With the principal still beside the podium, they did not dare to use violence to drag these people away. They could only retreat to su mingna¡¯s side. He then whispered a few words to su mingna, and su mingna¡¯s face instantly turned green. Song ran turned around and gave su mingna a sharp look. Su mingna suddenly felt a chill down her spine. What was song ran trying to do? At that moment, she saw another familiar figure walking out of the crowd and towards song ran. It¡¯s Wenjing, it¡¯s actually Wenjing? Did Wen Jing, who was a fence-sitter, get turned over by song ran with just a few words? This good-for-nothing! Good-for-nothing! As expected, she shouldn¡¯t have ced her hopes on such a good-for-nothing. She waved her hand again, signaling the two girls to detain Wen Jing. However, little Jiu had already followed song ran¡¯s instructions and pulled Wen Jing to her side. After the principal¡¯s speech, the girl from below the podium reached out her hand. She looked at her and realized that it was song ran, the person who had managed to startle the head of the Research Institute. He didn¡¯t dare to be negligent and personally walked to the side of the podium, asking, ¡± ¡°This student, do you have anything to say?¡± Su mingna¡¯s heart was already in her throat. Her good friend, Liu Jia, whispered, ¡± mingna, what is song ran trying to do? ¡± Su mingna grabbed her hand tightly and said,¡±you have to help me do two things, ran ran.¡± Her voice gradually became softer. Liu Jia¡¯s fingers trembled slightly as she stared at her with twinkling eyes. ¡°Do you want me to make a fake one for you? You want me to lie?¡± Su mingna held her hand tightly and asked,¡¯what¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want to? Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m paying for your school fees. Do you think you can go to college with your family¡¯s wealth? You¡¯re dreaming!¡± Liu Jia gritted her teeth. alright, I got it. I¡¯ll go get Xu Yang for you now. Su mingna stared at her. if you help me through this, I¡¯ll help you with your job after graduation. If you don¡¯t help me, you should know what I¡¯ll do to you. ¡°Got it,¡± Liu Jia nodded. Mr. Principal, ¡± song ran said to the principal, ¡± do you still remember the incident of sulfuric acid harming people in our school not long ago? ¡± Chapter 416 416 Remember to drink more water The principal didn¡¯t look too good. He said in a deep voice, ¡± it¡¯s just that Wenjing beside you. Our school has strict rules and we can¡¯t keep such a ck sheep. She has already been expelled from our school. Song ran, are you still not satisfied with the oue of the punishment? ¡± Song ranplimented, ¡± the school is fair. I think it¡¯s fair. But, ran ran. The principal¡¯s expression turned even uglier when he heard the word ¡®but¡¯. He thought to himself,¡¯ if you didn¡¯t have a strong background, how could you be allowed to talk so much nonsense here?¡¯ Su mingna¡¯s heart beat so fast that it lost its rhythm. The b * tch had really convinced Wen Jing. Wen Jing was indeed a pain in the ass. but I heard that there¡¯s a mastermind behind Qianqian. Wenjin is here today to testify against the mastermind. For a moment, the podium was surrounded by students who were all whispering about the incident. After all, the incident had caused quite a stir at the time. Everyone was wondering how Wen Jin had gotten her hands on the sulfuric acid, but the school didn¡¯t look into it at all. They just fired Wen Jin. The principal rxed his eyebrows and heaved a sigh of relief. He thought that song ran was going to make things difficult for the school again. However, it was just another criminal who worked with them. He would continue to expel her until song ran was satisfied. It wasn¡¯t difficult. ¡°So, who¡¯s Wanwan, the mastermind behind Wanwan?¡± he asked slowly. ¡°It¡¯s the president of Fu Guang University¡¯s drama club, su mingna,¡± Wen Jing said loudly. The crowd was in an uproar. Su mingna¡¯s face turned pale. If she ran away now, she would be running away from punishment. No, she had to stay calm. She could not lose herposure. She could not be harmed by this b * tch. She still had a few months before she could get away with it. She could not ruin her future at this critical moment. The principal had heard of this school¡¯s influential figure. He said with a serious expression, ¡± ¡°This ssmate of yours, do you have any concrete evidence?¡± Wen Jing shouted, ¡± su mingna was unhappy that song ran stole the title of the school Belle from her the moment she entered the school. She lied to me and said that she wanted song ran to have an allergic reaction. She gave me that sulfuric acid. I didn¡¯t know that it was sulfuric acid at all before I entered the school! Su mingna¡¯s face turned green. A bunch of b * tches gathered together and wanted to pull her down? It¡¯s not that easy! She pretended to be calm and ran to the podium, trying to maintain herposure. ¡°Wenjin, don¡¯t you nder me. You¡¯ve been expelled from the school. Do you want to drag innocent people into this? How can you be so vicious?¡± Song ran stared at su mingna calmly. This su mingna had an extraordinary mental fortitude. Even at a time like this, she was not blushing or her heart was beating fast. How could Wen Jing be her opponent? ¡°Do you have the guts to swear that you didn¡¯t give me the acid?¡± Wen Jing asked excitedly. I believe anyone with a brain would know why you wanted to harm song ran.¡± Of course, everyone knew that before song ran entered the school, su mingna was in the limelight, and she enjoyed it a lot. How could she allow others to be above her? The students were obviously starting to suspect su mingna¡¯s presence. Song ran quietly observed the changes in the students around her. She thought to herself that it was probably the cruelest punishment for a proud person like su mingna to be seen as a street rat by the entire school. She would just wait and see. If she got too involved, it would only make others think that she, song ran, was trying to take the opportunity to get rid of su mingna. Chapter 417 417 You don¡¯t like me getting close to you? He would let Wen Jing and su mingna have a good fight first. Su mingna gritted her teeth,¡¯why wouldn¡¯t I dare? I swear, I had no idea about the acid incident. Wenjin, you were the one who shared a dormitory with song ran and you couldn¡¯t stand her behavior. That¡¯s why you used such a despicable method to harm her, right?¡± These words were rather thought-provoking. This was to mislead the students into thinking that ¡®song ran was harmed by someone because of her own problem¡¯. Su mingna was quite quick-witted. Wen Jing clearly did not believe su mingna anymore. She was so angry that her face turned red and she yelled, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with song ran. You¡¯re the one who gave me the acid, Qianqian. Where else would I get acid from? I¡¯ve just entered the school. I don¡¯t have any channels to get this kind of thing.¡± of course you have your own channels. You asked for this acid from senior Xu Yang from the chemistry Department. A voice came from outside the crowd. Everyone turned around and saw su mingna¡¯s good friend, Liu Jia, leading a boy of average height over. ¡°This is Xu Yang, the senior from the chemistry Department who gave the sulfuric acid to Wenjing,¡± Liu Jia said loudly. Xu Yang nced at Wen Jin. Wen Jin¡¯s face turned pale. She did not recognize this person at all. it was indeed Wenjin who asked me for the sulfuric acid, ¡± Xu Yang said in a low voice. she lied and said that she was the student assistant of Ms. Zhong from the chemistry Department. She said that Ms. Zhong was short of a tube of sulfuric acid for her experimental ss. I gave it to her without thinking too much about it. Song ran almostughed out coldly. It was a lie that was full of loopholes. How did he manage toe up with such a lie? Wen Jing panicked. you¡¯re lying! I don¡¯t even know you! Why are you lying? ¡± Su mingna did not even give her a chance to argue as she said, ¡± ¡°When do you think I gave you the acid?¡± it was on March 7th at 8:00 p.m. In the woods in front of the girls ¡®dormitory. You gave it to me yourself. Wen Jin recalled. ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Liu Jiayi said righteously. It was mingna¡¯s birthday that night, and I was with her the entire time. How could she have gone to the woods to give you acid for you to hurt someone?¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows. Wen Jing was obviously a useless chess piece. Water could carry a boat, but it could also capsize a boat. Su mingna would never have thought that the two people who saved her from danger would be the ones who would harm her the most in the future. The usation was obviously a failure. Wen Jing¡¯s mental strength was extremely weak, and she was attacked by su mingna and the others with a few words until she cried and swore. Even the principal could not stand it anymore and said angrily, ¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve been expelled from Fu Guang, don¡¯te back and make a fool of yourself in the future.¡± Song ran did not say much. Since things had alreadye to this, if she were to speak up, people would think that she was being too flustered and desperate. There¡¯s plenty of time in the future, so we¡¯re not in a hurry. Su mingna, you¡¯re the one who did this, so you won¡¯t be able to escape the punishment of time. The crowd dispersed and turned into famous detectives to discuss today¡¯s incident. Most of them were still suspicious of su mingna¡¯s motives. Song ran consoled herself. It was a blessing in disguise that su mingna¡¯s reputation was damaged. After the drama in school ended, song ran went to the second school to let her brother jinghang cleanse her soul. The second institution was still the best, and it was still best to stay by Gu jinghang¡¯s side. Song ran and Gu jinghang made lunch together. They chatted andughed as they ate. Song ran then urged Gu jinghang to go to the inspection site to supervise the inspection of his men. Chapter 418 418 The deck chair was crushed Gu jinghang hugged her and touched her face as he said, ¡± you look depressed. Did something happen in school? ¡± Song ran did not want him to worry, so she shook her head and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I can handle it by myself.¡± When she returned to school, she would look for Xu Yang and Liu Jia to take them down one by one. She never believed that the people around su mingna were truly loyal to her. There would always be a breakthrough. Gu jinghang patted her head. you must tell me if there¡¯s anything. Understand? ¡± He didn¡¯t want her ran to carry it alone. Song ran nodded. don¡¯t worry. If I¡¯m in trouble, I¡¯ll definitely ask my brother jinghang for help. The two of them walked to the door. As soon as they opened the door, du Dapeng, who was about to knock on the door, stood outside. Du Dapeng panted and said, ¡± ¡°Vice Section Chief, I was just looking for you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu jinghang asked in a deep voice as he buttoned his cap. ¡°We¡¯re going to Sichuan for an inspection, so we have to leave as soon as possible,¡± du Dapeng quickly said. ¡°Alright,¡± Gu jinghang said with a solemn expression. About a week after Gu jinghang and the rest left for Sichuan for an inspection, an earthquake urred in Sichuan. When song ran returned to school, she was feeling uneasy. The earthquake in Sichuan Province had reached a magnitude of 7. The disaster area was severely damaged and the situation was too dangerous. In University, song ran had to listen to the real-time reports of the disaster in Sichuan Province on the radio every day. However, she still could not feel at ease. She wished that she could grow wings and fly to Gu jinghang¡¯s side. For the next few days, song ran was absent-mindedly attending ss, eating, and sleeping. Although she was no different from ordinary people, she was like a walking corpse. After sun yi learned of the situation, she stayed by Zhong Aidi¡¯s side and keptforting her so that she would not be too worried. For a core researcher like Gu jinghang, the disaster relief personnel would definitely save him as soon as they went. Song ran¡¯s hands were cold, but she did not really listen to him. She knew what kind of person he was. He was a kind person. He would not sit by and do nothing when he saw someone else suffer. For example, that time at People¡¯s Park, he jumped into the river to save someone without any regard for his own safety. Perhaps he would have been a busybody to save someone else. She was panicking. She was so panicking that she couldn¡¯t sleep all night. Finally, on the fifth day, on a rainy weekend, she sat in the living room and watched a Hong Kong and Taiwan martial arts drama on TV. Mother Wu was making Taro and ck tea in the kitchen. The smell of ck tea wafted through the room, and song ran¡¯s Restless Heart calmed down a little. However, her fingers could not help but tremble. She clenched the fingers of her left hand that had been trembling uncontrobly, took a light breath, and said to herself, ¡± song ran, don¡¯t worry too much. Gu jinghang will be fine. He wille back safely. He has promised you. In the afternoon, mother Wu served her a cup of ck tea. it¡¯s a rainy day and very humid. It¡¯s almost may, but it¡¯s still so cold. Ran, have some ck tea to warm your body. Song ran absent-mindedly picked up the ss beside her and was about to drink when a loud knock came from outside. She panicked and her hands trembled so much that the ss slipped from her hand and fell on her body. Aunt Wu screamed, ¡± ¡°Aiyo, are you alright? Did you get scalded?¡± Song ran ignored her and ran to the door without even putting on her shoes.¡¯Is Gu jinghang back?¡¯ Did hee back? When the door opened, it was Cheng Haidong. It was drizzling outside. Cheng Haidong did not have an umbre, so his hair and face were drenched in rain. He looked at song ran with a serious expression. The sky outside was very gloomy. It was only two in the afternoon, so it seemed like six or seven in the evening. The light was so dim that it made people¡¯s chests feel stuffy and they could not breathe. Chapter 419 419 Chapter 425-teaching people bad things again She forced a smile and looked at Cheng Haidong. ¡°Ran ran, didn¡¯t you go with your Deputy Chief to Sichuan for an inspection?¡± ¡°The Deputy Chief asked me to stay in the Research Institute to take care of things,¡± Cheng Haidong said in a low voice. Song ran¡¯s smile became even more stiff. Oh, then what¡¯s the matter? ¡± she asked. ¡°I just received a call.¡± Song ran¡¯s legs turned to jelly and her chest felt heavy. She brushed her hair and smiled, ¡± ¡°What do you mean by phone call?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a call from the disaster area.¡± ¡°The disaster area called you. Why did youe to me? You¡¯re an interesting person.¡± sister-inw, they said that the Deputy Section Chief was buried underground by the copsed house, and it¡¯s unknown if he¡¯s alive or dead. Song ran¡¯s legs went weak. She reached out and grabbed the door frame so that she would not copse on the ground. Her throat tightened and she wanted to speak, but she realized that she could not make a sound. She panted heavily and took a while to calm herself down before she said with a pale face, ¡± ¡°Then get someone to save him, Yingluo. What are you doing here?¡± Cheng Haidong¡¯s expression became more and more serious. it¡¯s difficult to carry out the rescue. The geographical location is special. If we use excavators, it will only make the copse more serious. Perhaps it was not crushed by the main force, but if we move the soil rashly, it will cause the copse to be worse. Song ran looked at him with reddened eyes. what do you know? ¡± Instead, what will you do?¡± Cheng Haidong lowered his head, his expression sorrowful. sister-inw, the higher-ups asked me to take you there. They asked you to call for the Deputy Section Chief at the ce where he¡¯s buried and to keep his desire to live. The organization is thinking of a way to save him. Song ran¡¯s blood started to turn cold. She reached out and grabbed Cheng Haidong¡¯s cor.¡±How long has he been buried?¡± Cheng Haidong did not dare to look her in the eyes. I¡¯m asking you a question! Are you deaf? ¡± song ran bellowed. ¡°The Vice Section Chief has been buried for two days and two nights,¡± Cheng Haidong said awkwardly. Song ran stared at him in disbelief. Cheng Haidong said, ¡± the Deputy Section Chief has been buried for two days. The higher-ups are very worried and sent me to take you to Sichuan. The ne is ready. We¡¯ll take the ne there directly. Sister-inw, let¡¯s go. The Vice Division Chief wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long. He didn¡¯t dare to say such words. Song ran was so flustered that she lost her cool and followed him out. There was a car parked at the entrance. It was yang Haitao¡¯s car. Song Xuan got out of the car and saw her sister¡¯s Red eyes. She was flustered and could not help but pull her hand, ¡± Xiao ran, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Song ran only felt a little more at ease when she saw a familiar face. All her feigned strength crumbled at that moment, and tears burst out of her eyes.¡±Older sister Xuanji, Jingxing¡¯s life and death is unknown, Xuanji.¡± Song Xuan quickly hugged her and asked,¡±what do you mean?¡± How could he be in such a state?¡± he went to Sichuan Province for earthquake relief. He was crushed under the ground by a copsed house. We don¡¯t know if he¡¯s Dead or Alive. Song Xuan quickly patted her back. it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. It¡¯ll be fine. Song ran wiped her tears and pretended to be calm. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m going to Sichuan to check on him.¡± Song Xuan was worried,¡±huh?¡± Are we going now? Although the earthquake is gone, the aftershocks are still going on. It¡¯s too dangerous for you to go there rashly.¡± Song ran shook her head. I¡¯m going. I¡¯m definitely going. Song Xuan thought for a moment and gritted her teeth, ¡± ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re so determined to go, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Song ran was stunned. sis, don¡¯t go. It¡¯s dangerous there. I¡¯ll go alone. Song Xuan held her hand. what are you saying? how can I let you go alone? ¡± They were going to the disaster area anyway, so they didn¡¯t even need to pack up and left. Yang Haitao got out of his car and shouted, ¡± ¡°Where are you guys going?¡± Chapter 420 420 Admission Notice Song Xuan ignored him and said to Cheng Haidong, ¡± I¡¯m going with my sister. The organization doesn¡¯t have any objections, right? ¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Cheng Haidong quickly waved his hand. Yang Haitao leaned over and asked,¡±what¡¯s wrong?¡± What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you may leave,¡± song Xuan said with a serious expression. Half an hourter, in the ne, song Xuan looked at yang Haitao, who was sitting beside her, ¡± ¡°If you insist on following us, what about thepany¡¯s Affairs?¡± ¡°Just leave thepany to sister LAN,¡± yang Haitao said, waving his hand. ¡°How are you going to inform sister LAN?¡± song Xuan asked. You ran away without saying a word.¡± Yang Haitao touched his neck and said,¡±we¡¯ll talk about it when we get to the disaster area.¡± &Nbsp; Song Xuan¡¯s eyes widened. the disaster area is chaotic and busy. You even need someone to send you to a ce with a phone to make a call. You¡¯re just troubling them. She sounded helpless because she knew that yang Haitao was worried about the two of them. Yang Haitaoughed awkwardly but did not say anything. The flight from Haicheng to Sichuan took less than an hour. To song ran, this one hour felt like a lifetime of suffering. His past shed past his eyes like antern. If he was no longer here, if he died, then what was the point of being reborn? There was no meaning at all. She didn¡¯t want it. She didn¡¯t want him to die. Song Xuan put her arm around her shoulder andforted her, ¡± Gu jinghang will be fine. God helps the worthy. He will definitely be fine. Song ran¡¯s heart was in her mouth until the nended and the Jeep pulled up to the parking apron. Song Xuan was almost carrying her by the waist as she walked forward. Song ran could no longer walk normally. Song Xuan¡¯s heart ached and she could only pray in her heart.¡¯Gu jinghang, Oh Gu jinghang. Please live well for my sister.¡¯ The two Jeeps were driving on the rugged mountain road. asionally, they would encounter aftershocks and the car would tremble and bump. Song Xuan would be so scared that her face would turn pale. Sea city was located on a in. She had lived for 21 years and had never encountered a natural disaster. Therefore, when she saw the houses on both sides of the road copse and turn into ruins, she was really touched. The driver was du Dapeng. Along the way, du Dapeng exined the situation to them. Luoshe vige was the most severely affected vige in Shu County, Sichuan Province. It was surrounded by mountains on three sides. The family lived at the foot of a mountain. The mountain was not high. When the Deputy Section Chief went to save the people, there was andslide. He had just handed the two children over when the mud and gravel from thendslide buried the copsed house. Song ran¡¯s heart clenched when she heard that. Her eyes were misty, and the tip of her nose was sour. She reached out to cover her heart and said in a trembling voice, ¡± he¡¯s just a researcher. Why would he want to join in the fun? ¡± we¡¯ve been observing this area, ¡± du Dapeng said in a low voice. we¡¯re quite familiar with the people here. ¡°Alright, Yingluo, stop it, Yingluo, stop it, Yingluo.¡± That despicable Gu jinghang. Other people¡¯s lives were valuable, but his life was as worthless as grass. Did he ever think about song ran? It was still drizzling outside. Song ran¡¯s heart was clenched tightly as she kept praying in her heart.¡¯Gu jinghang, if anything happens to you, if you dare to leave just like that, I¡¯ll ... I¡¯ll leave with you ...¡¯ That¡¯s right, her rebirth was all for him. If he was no longer around, what was the point? Chapter 421 421 Cut my hand The journey was bumpy and after a few aftershocks, song Xuan¡¯s face turned even paler. Yang Haitao sat beside her and patted her back. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡± At this moment, song Xuan did not give him any face. She only smiled gratefully. Song ran did not react at all. She only wanted to get to Gu jinghang¡¯s ce as soon as possible. These dangers were nothing to her. The mountain road was difficult to walk on. The car drove for two hours before it finally stopped. The foot of the mountain in front of them was in ruins. There were all kinds ofrge drilling and lifting and excavating equipment on the side. The busy rescue personnel ran back and forth, and the rain became heavier. Song ran looked at the hillside not far away in fear and prayed that it would stop raining. If it continued to rain, there would be anotherndslide and the consequences would be unimaginable. Du Dapeng brought three raincoats over for them to put on. The ground was muddy, and song ran walked over with light steps. The machine was making a lot of noise, but the workers controlling the machine didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. If they didn¡¯t handle it well, it might cause an even more serious copse, and the Deputy Section Chief might suffer serious injuries. Although they didn¡¯t know if he was still alive, Youyou saw that the Section Chief was frowning. It seemed that there was a very important person under him, so they had to be very careful with every operation. Du Dapeng led song ran to the Section Chief who was in charge of the rescue. Section Chief Zhang, this is vice Section Chief Gu¡¯s partner, song ran. Section Chief Zhang said seriously, ¡± thank you foring. It¡¯s like this, Deputy Section Chief Gu has been trapped underground for two days and two nights. We don¡¯t know the situation of the underground structure, nor do we know if he has food and drinking water with him. We called you here to ask you to talk to him. If he¡¯s still alive, at least keep him awake. If he¡¯s in aa for a long time, then Yingluo may be in danger. Although she was extremely scared and flustered, song ran still tried her best to remain calm. She said through trembling teeth, ¡± ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡± Section Chief Zhang asked someone to bring over a walkie-talkie and said with a serious expression, ¡± ¡°Deputy Section Chief Gu has a walkie-talkie with him. We called for a long time, but ran ran didn¡¯t answer. You can try ran ran again.¡± Song ran took the ck walkie-talkie with trembling hands. Then, she looked up at Section Chief Zhang and her eyes flickered.¡±If Yingluo doesn¡¯t respond to my Yingluo, what should I do?¡± Section Chief Zhang frowned and sighed. we still have to save him. If he¡¯s alive, we have to see him. If he¡¯s dead, we have to see his corpse. She wanted to see his body if he was dead. She wanted to see his body if he was dead. These words were really scary. She did not want to see a cold body. She even regretted running here. She was afraid that she was too close to him. She was afraid that after digging for a long time, she would only find Gu jinghang who could not speak. She didn¡¯t want to face such cruelty. She didn¡¯t want to! The hand that was holding the walkie-talkie trembled uncontrobly. Behind her, song Xuan patted her shoulder and held her left hand, ¡± Xiao ran, you have to believe that he is still alive. You have to wake him up. Don¡¯t hesitate anymore, okay? ¡± you ... song ran looked at her in fear. do you believe that he¡¯s still alive? ¡± I believe you. song Xuan nodded seriously. so, you have to believe with me. Song ran¡¯s lips trembled and tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Alright, I believe you. I believe Yingluo.¡± She slowly raised her hand and spoke into the walkie-talkie in a trembling voice, ¡± Gu jinghang, Gu jinghang, please answer if you hear me, please answer if you hear me, please answer, please answer, ¡± Chapter 422 422 How did you get hurt? Song ran¡¯s hope gradually turned into despair. It only took her ten minutes. In the ten minutes, she kept calling his name through the walkie-talkie, but there was no response. There was no response at all. Song ran¡¯s heart gradually sank. If he was still alive, he would not have ignored her. It was impossible. It was meaningless. Everything was meaningless but she did not want to give up. She hugged the walkie-talkie tightly and called Gu jinghang¡¯s name again and again in a tearful tone. Gu jinghang, please answer if you hear me. Please answer me. I beg you to answer me, Yueyue. Song Xuan couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She turned around and ran to the side, tears streaming down her face. Yang Haitao quickly followed her to the side. He didn¡¯t know what to say tofort her, so he could only Pat her on the shoulder.¡±It¡¯ll be fine, it¡¯ll be fine,¡± Song Xuan secretly wiped her tears and looked at the person not far away who was still calling Gu jinghang¡¯s name over and over again. Her nose became more and more sour. Song ran¡¯s hands trembled even more. She raised her head and looked at Section Chief Zhang. Sheined like a child, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s ignoring me. What if he ignores me?¡± Section Chief Zhang was moved, but he was helpless. ¡°Continue calling.¡± Hao Jun walked over and wiped the rain off his face. He said to chief Zhang, chief, we¡¯ve found an opening. We¡¯ll drill a hole in the North and excavate it. It shouldn¡¯t copse again. Section Chief Zhang¡¯s expression was serious. I don¡¯t want it to be ¡®should¡¯, but¡¯ should ¡®be¡¯. I want it to not copse. I want Deputy Section Chief Gu to be saved alive. I¡¯m sorry, chief, ¡± Hao Jun said seriously. I can¡¯t guarantee that there won¡¯t be any idents, but I¡¯ll do my best to save you. He was about to go down to save the man, but the Deputy Section Chief pulled him back. He knew that the Deputy Section Chief was taking the risk for him because he was the pir of the family. No matter what, he had to save the Deputy Section Chief. ¡°Go ahead,¡± said Section Chief Zhang in a deep voice. ¡°The terrain is steep, and there¡¯s no guarantee of the excavation time. It might take a day or two, or it could be a long time,¡± Hao Jun continued. Song ran stared at him with a determined look. no matter how long it takes, you must save him. Qianqian, please. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Hao Jun nodded. please don¡¯t worry. how could song ran possibly be at ease? she took the walkie-talkie and walked to the side. She continued to call his name over and over again. Time ticked by. The rain stopped and started to fall again, but there was no sound on the other end of the walkie-talkie. Song Xuan brought a steamed bun to her and asked her to eat a little. She said that she couldn¡¯t eat it and asked her to drink water. She shook her head. Song Xuan couldn¡¯t coax her to eat and drink at the same time. She suddenly became anxious and raised her voice, ¡± by the time Gu jinghang is rescued, you won¡¯t be able to make it. Are you really going to do this? ¡± Song ran ignored her and continued to call out Gu jinghang¡¯s name into the walkie-talkie. Song Xuan grabbed the walkie-talkie and said,¡±I told you to eat and drink. Did you hear me?¡± Song ran, who had her walkie-talkie taken away, was like a mother who had her child taken away. She suddenly went crazy and threw herself on song Xuan, shouting, ¡± ¡°Give it back to me, give me back Yingluo.¡± pa! song Xuan gave her a tight p. The Section Chief, the other rescue personnel, and yang Haitao did not dare to speak at all. They did not know what to say. After the p, song Xuan¡¯s heart ached again. Just as she was about tofort song ran, song ran suddenly squatted on the ground. Big drops of tears rolled down her face. Chapter 423 423 Tetanus shot She did not cry out loud and only squatted there to shed tears. It was as if Gu jinghang would hear her if she cried out loud. She did not dare to cry. Her body was twitching as she tried her best to suppress her emotions. Song Xuan¡¯s heart ached so much that it felt like it was going to die. She squatted down and touched song ran¡¯s head, ¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, it¡¯ll be fine,¡± Song ran raised her head and stared at her with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Will you really be fine?¡± ¡°Yes, I will,¡± song Xuan nodded. Song ran suddenly stood up and shouted into the walkie-talkie, ¡± ¡°Gu jinghang, answer me! I want you to answer me! If you dare to die like this! I¡¯ll find someone else to marry immediately. Anyone. Yao Xifeng, Yao Xifeng. I¡¯ll marry Yao Xifeng. If you dare to die, I¡¯ll really marry him! I mean what I say!¡± Song ran was annoyed. She raised the walkie-talkie and was about to smash it when she heard the sound of electric current from the other end. Arge group of people immediately gathered around. Captain Zhang shouted, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t smash it, don¡¯t smash it. It should be Jing Xing who pressed the walkie-talkie.¡± Song ran¡¯s dead heart seemed toe back to life in an instant. She held the walkie-talkie tightly like she was holding a treasure and shouted carefully, ¡± ¡°Did ran ran, Jing Xing hear what I said?¡± The sound of electricity crackling could be heard from the other end of the line. Song ran¡¯s eyes were still filled with tears as she said to the people around her excitedly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s him, it¡¯s him, right?¡± After a long while, which felt as long as a century and was more torturous than her entire previous life, a weak voice finally came from the other end. ¡®Ran ran ran ran ran ran¡¯ The crowd immediately boiled over. The rough men faced each other in pairs, shaking hands and hugging each other. that¡¯s great, that¡¯s great. The Vice Section Chief is still alive. He¡¯s still alive. Song ran felt her blood flowing backward and her hair stood on end. She was so excited that she had goosebumps all over her body. Her lips trembled uncontrobly as she said, ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here. Jing Xing, I¡¯m here. I¡¯m just outside Yingying.¡± There was endless silence again. Just as song ran was about to lose hope again, Gu jinghang¡¯s voice came from the other end. There was a little anxiety in his voice.¡±Why are you here? Who asked you toe over? It¡¯s very dangerous here, Yingluo, you should go back.¡± His voice was weak and his breathing was heavy. Song ran could not help but say, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Jing Xing. It¡¯s not shaking here anymore so I¡¯m not in danger. Jing Xing, is your Yue Yue injured? Where are you hurt?¡± After a long while, he said, ¡± I didn¡¯t lie to Xiao ran. I¡¯m not injured. Don¡¯t worry. After exchanging a few words, Gu jinghang let go of the inte button. He could not help but groan. The ribs in his chest hurt so much that cold sweat broke out on his forehead. There was a big stone on his left calf. As soon as he moved, he felt a bone-deep pain. He probably had a fracture. He didn¡¯t dare to move anymore. He slowly breathed out and maintained his strength. There was no light in this ce, and it waspletely suppressed. Because it was daytime, there was only a faint light, and he could roughly see that the beam had fallen in front of him. It was thanks to this beam that he was able to block a lot of heavy stones for him, so he could save his life. Section Chief Zhang¡¯s voice came from the walkie-talkie again, ¡± vice Section Chief Gu, this is Section Chief Zhang. We¡¯re currently carrying out a rescue operation. Don¡¯t be anxious down there and save your strength, understand? ¡± ¡°Okay, I got it, Section Chief Zhang,¡± Gu jinghang said in a weak voice. ¡°Are you hurt? External injuries, external injuries that will cause bleeding.¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t?¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t.¡± Chapter 424 424 I¡¯ve embarrassed myself If there were any external wounds that were bleeding, if he lost too much blood and the wound was infected, he would not be able to survive the long rescue time. After confirming that there were no external injuries, Section Chief Zhang was more or less relieved. He asked again, ¡± ¡°Do you have any food and water?¡± Gu jinghang tried his best to move his body. He was carrying the teapot that song ran had given him. Fortunately, the teapot saved his life during the critical moment. ¡°There¡¯s water, but no food.¡± Section Chief Zhang¡¯s expression was grave. Fortunately, water was better than food. He calmly instructed, ¡± how about this? try to save water and take a small sip at a time. Try not to move and reduce your calories, understand? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Section Chief of Huahua.¡± also, just in case the walkie-talkie runs out of power, turn off the walkie-talkie after you¡¯re done. Estimate the time and let us know for three hours, understand? ¡± ¡°Yes, Section Chief.¡± Song ran wanted to say something, but Section Chief Zhang shook his head. Song ran, you can¡¯t talk to him anymore. why? ¡°song ran could not understand. &Nbsp; firstly, the walkie-talkie consumes too much power. Secondly, if you keep talking to him, it will make him more emotional and consume too much calories. He will get hungry and thirsty easily. From the looks of it, he doesn¡¯t have any food with him. There¡¯s only a small pot of water. We can¡¯t be sure how long it will take to save him. With this small pot of water, he might have to hold on for a few days, so please try to restrain yourself, Qianqian. Song ran nodded. alright, I understand. I understand. As long as it was for his own good, she would definitely do everything. Song ran wiped the rain off her face and smiled at song Xuan, ¡± ¡°Sister, he¡¯s still alive. He¡¯s still alive.¡± Song Xuan touched her face. I told you, he will be fine. Can we eat now? ¡± she said. Song ran followed song Xuan to the tent at the side. The conditions in the disaster area must be terrible. There were only white steamed buns and preserved vegetables. There was not even a mouthful of hot water. Song ran gobbled up a few mouthfuls of the food and did not seem to mind at all. Song Xuan¡¯s heart ached for her. Song ran was really able to endure hardships nowadays, and it made her heart ache. After song ran finished her steamed bun, she sat in the tent and held the walkie-talkie tightly in her arms. She was afraid that she would miss any information from Gu jinghang. Under the dark ruins, Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes had already gotten used to the darkness. He looked around and tried to sit up. He moved the big stone on his leg away and tried to move. He groaned in pain. As expected, he had hurt his bones. The ribs in his chest were less injured. He gasped for breath and moved his body back to lean on another piece of gravel. Then he reached out to take the kettle off his body and held it in his hand, looking at it in a trance. Xiao ran was his Lucky Star. She was really his Lucky Star. If she hadn¡¯t repeatedly asked him to drink water, why would he have brought this pot of water with him before he left? He unscrewed the bottle cap and took a sip carefully. Then, he covered the bottle again and carefully protected the water bottle in his arms. The rain outside had gradually stopped, and the hope of rescue was greater. Song ran¡¯s eyes were fixed on the excavator and drilling machine. Her heart was in her mouth. Jing Xing ah, no matter what, you must hold on until theye to save you. You must hold on until we meet again, do you hear me? The sky gradually darkened, and the headlights on the arms of the lift illuminated the surroundings as bright as day. Everyone was participating in the rescue in one go. With their minds focused on one thing and their energy focused on one thing, everyone was going all out. Chapter 425 425 Chapter 431-a pen can bring peace to the world The rescue work outside was in full swing, but it was quiet under the ruins. A young woman was lying not far away. Gu jinghang¡¯s leg was injured and he could not go over, so he called out, ¡± ¡°Big sister Yingluo, big sister Yingluo¡± Gu jinghang was trapped here because he was trying to save the eldest sister¡¯s newly born twins. Unfortunately, the ce copsed just as he handed the two children to the elder sister. He was buried underground with the eldest sister. Gu jinghang stopped shouting when thedy did not react at all. He guessed that ran ran had already left. At the very least, he should be able to rest in peace knowing that his child had been saved before he died. Gu jinghang sat quietly by the side and counted the time. He turned on the walkie-talkie and said softly, ¡± Ran ran, ran ran, are you still there? ¡± Song ran was looking at the drilling machine in a daze. When she heard his voice, she immediately perked up and replied, ¡± ¡°Yes, Jing Xing, I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here.¡± Gu jinghang swallowed his saliva with difficulty and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± He was already in such a state, yet he was still worried about her. Song ran felt a lump in her throat and tried her best to control her emotions.¡±Well, I¡¯m not worried.¡± ¡°How did you get here?¡± Song ran caressed the walkie-talkie gently and said, ¡± take your helicopter. The higher-ups really think highly of you. They even sent a helicopter. The helicopter is very big and imposing. She could hear him chuckling on the other end of the line. His voice was hoarse and song ran¡¯s heart ached for him. She did not dare to speak anymore as she knew that she would make him thirsty.¡±Alright, jinghang, I¡¯ve already reported that you¡¯re safe. Turn off the walkie-talkie and pay attention to rest. Don¡¯t talk and don¡¯t move, understand?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s heart ached a little. She must be very afraid and worried, but she was trying her best to maintain a rational and calm appearance in front of him. She actually wanted to keep talking to him, but she had to control her emotions because she was worried about him. He wanted so much to go out immediately, hug her, and tell her not to be afraid. He reluctantly turned off the walkie-talkie and put it in his arms, continuing to suffer in the long darkness and silence. However, because of her voice and knowing that she was guarding him outside the ruins, he had more courage and hope. Song ran grabbed the walkie-talkie and ran out of the tent. She ran to Section Chief Zhang, who was still inmand, and reported to him that Gu jinghang had just reported that she was safe. ¡°Thank you for paying attention to vice Section Chief Gu¡¯s situation.¡± Section Chief Zhang nodded. Song ran forced a smile. it¡¯s nothing. He was her man, how could it be hard? Song ran did not even dare to sleep at night. She just sat in the tent with the walkie-talkie in her arms. Song Xuany beside her and did not try to persuade her. She knew that it was useless. Song ran waited in torment. Every three to five hours, she would talk to Gu jinghang. The next afternoon, when the sun was shining brightly, she ate another steamed bun. She could not help but ask Section Chief Zhang, ¡± ¡°Section Chief, how long will it take?¡± Section Chief Zhang¡¯s expression was grave,¡±at least two more days.¡± Song ran¡¯s vision turned ck and she almost lost her bnce. Song Xuan, who was behind her, quickly supported her. She looked at Section Chief Zhang in despair, ¡± ¡°He¡¯ll be down there for five days, and he¡¯ll die.¡± Section Chief Zhang was helpless. in order to be absolutely safe, we have to be very careful with every action. If we cause a second copse, the hope of Deputy Section Chief Gu¡¯s survival will be even slimmer. Chapter 426 426 Chapter 432-martial ability immediately determines the universe Two dayster, Gu jinghang¡¯s walkie-talkie waspletely out of battery. Song ran lost contact with himpletely and she started to feel anxious and uneasy again. She wished she could run to the excavator and control it, but she couldn¡¯t. She would only be a hindrance. She could only walk around uneasily with the walkie-talkie in her hand. Every few minutes, she would ask Section Chief Zhang when she would be able to dig through. Section Chief Zhang was very patient and told her every time that she should be able to do it soon, so she didn¡¯t need to worry. How could song ran not be worried? Gu jinghang had been pressed on the ground for four days and four nights. He had nothing to eat for four days and four nights. He could only drink a small sip of water every time. From his voice, he should be injured. In such a dangerous situation, would he be able to hold on? Would he be able to sessfully hold on until he was rescued? Song ran¡¯s heart clenched tightly. Two more dayster, song ran¡¯s heart gradually stopped beating. It had already been six days. Gu jinghang had been trapped underground for six days. The walkie-talkie was out of battery, so she did not know his condition. She was so desperate. She didn¡¯t go to section Chief Zhang as often as she did in the beginning, because the more she did that, the more desperate she was. On the evening of the sixth day, the sun was shining brightly and the evening sky was beautiful. Song ran stared at the setting sun on the West Mountain and was a little stunned. How nice would it be if she could enjoy such a beautiful view with him? Just as she was about to give up all hope, the crowd burst out and shouted, ¡± ¡°Dug through, dug through the crickets¡± All the blood in song ran¡¯s body rushed to her brain. She kept a straight face and ran in that direction. However, she tripped and fell. She ignored the pain, got up, and rushed forward. On the other end, Hao Jun¡¯s eyes were shining,¡±sister-inw, we¡¯ve dug through the Kasaya.¡± Song ran almost cried tears of joy. alright, alright, alright, Qianqian. Hurry up and get him out, Qianqian. sister-inw, it won¡¯t be that fast. The hole isn¡¯t that big. I¡¯ll go in and carry the Vice Division Chief out. It might take some time, ¡± Hao Jun said in a deep voice. Song ran¡¯s hope was extinguished in an instant. She mumbled, ¡± ¡°How long more?¡± ¡°One day,¡± Song ran¡¯s tears flowed uncontrobly and she sobbed, ¡± ¡°He won¡¯t be able to hold on for that long. Can you hurry up?¡± sister-inw, ¡± Hao Jun said seriously, ¡± I¡¯ll get the Vice Division Chief out as fast as I can. I¡¯ll get him out safely. After that, he turned around and the rescue personnel tied two bundles of nylon rope around him. Without any hesitation, he slowly peeked through the small hole and into the ground. What followed was another long wait. That night was especially torturous. Song ran slept soundly and her dreams were a mess. She dreamed that Gu jinghang was calling her and that he had fallen into an abyss. She even dreamed that she reached out to grab him but it was in vain. In the darkness, she suddenly woke up, panting heavily. She wiped her forehead, which was covered in sweat. The machines outside had stopped working and were waiting for Hao Jun to bring the person up. She could only wait. Song ran could only wait. When the sun rose on the seventh day, song ran felt that the sunlight was so beautiful that it did not seem real. It was so ring that song ran covered her eyes with her hands. As usual, song Xuan gave her some dry food. There was a fire bubble at the corner of song ran¡¯s mouth and she could not open it. She forced herself to eat two mouthfuls of steamed buns. At noon, she stood outside the cave and looked at the moon and the stars. At noon, when the sun was at its brightest, she heard a voiceing from the cave. It was Hao Jun. ¡°Pull me and the Vice Division Chief up.¡± The nylon rope rose slowly, but the head of the person on Hao Jun¡¯s back was covered with a ck cloth Kasaya. Song ran¡¯s legs turned to jelly and she was so scared that she lost her soul. Chapter 427 427 Being carried away by beauty Hao Jun didn¡¯t stop and immediately carried the person out. The doctors and nurses outside immediately carried the stretcher and weed him. Everyone carefully ced the person on the stretcher. His head was always covered with a ck cloth. Song ran didn¡¯t understand. She didn¡¯t understand why they had to cover it with a ck cloth. She grabbed Section Chief Zhang¡¯s sleeve in fear and asked, ¡± ¡°Why is Zhenzhen¡¯s head covered with a ck cloth? Is he Yingluo alright?¡± Section Chief Zhang patted her shoulder. because Deputy Section Chief Gu has been underground for too long, his eyes can¡¯t adapt to the ring sunlight for the time being, so we¡¯ll cover them with a ck cloth first. He should be fine. Don¡¯t worry. Gu jinghang had already been transferred to the ambnce. After a while, Hao Jun ran over with beads of sweat on his forehead. His eyes were shining as he said loudly, ¡± Section Chief Zhang, sister-inw, the doctor said that the Vice Section chief¡¯s vital signs are normal. He justcks water, food, and nutrition for a long time, as well as fractures in his chest and right leg. He needs to be sent to the hospital for emergency treatment. ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡± Section Chief Zhang finally heaved a sigh of relief. Song ran finally burst into tears. Song Xuan hugged her and song ran cried, ¡± ¡°Sis, I was scared to death. I was really scared to death.¡± Song Xuan gently patted her back. it¡¯s okay, ran. It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s all in the past. Song ran cried until her voice was hoarse. Song Xuan¡¯s heart ached.¡±Cry, cry. You¡¯ll be fine after you¡¯re done crying.¡± Song ran vented all the suffering and despair she had felt these days through her crying. These days of darkness were finally over. Finally, she could feel the sun above her head like a normal person. Good, good, the best phrase in the world was-a false rm. That¡¯s right, the feeling of a false rm really made her feel lucky. The feeling of surviving a disaster made her cherish everything that she had in front of her even more. As the ambnce drove forward, Cheng Haidong said, ¡± sister-inw, we¡¯ll take you to the hospital. ¡°Okay.¡± Du Dapeng drove, Cheng Haidong sat in the front passenger seat, and the sisters and yang Haitao sat in the back. In the ruins, the green Jeep drove slowly along the winding mountain road. The ambnce was right in front of her, and in the midst of all the greenery, the White color was the calmest color in her heart. Thirty minutester, at the hospital entrance, a man with a ck cloth over his eyes and an oxygen mask over his mouth was hurriedly carried into the emergency room. Song ran followed him in a hurry. When she saw the Army green water bottle on his back, the softest part of her heart felt like it had been hit by someone. It was the water bottle that she had given him. Was it because he had this water bottle with him that he had water to drink? How lucky should he be? If it wasn¡¯t for that small pot of water, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive these seven days. Song ran¡¯s eyes were filled with tears again. She was so lucky to have be Gu jinghang¡¯s guardian angel. It¡¯s really good. The stretcher bed was carried upstairs at the fastest speed and entered the emergency operating room. Song ran waited outside the operating room. After a while, Section Chief Zhang and a few other cadres arrived outside the operating room. Everyone stared at the door of the operating room with eager eyes, waiting for him to wake up. The surgery went on for a long time. Four hourster, the lights in the operating room finally went off. Song ran¡¯s heart was in her throat again. The doctor and nurse walked out of the operating room together. They removed their masks and said to song ran, ¡± ¡°Are you a family member?¡± Chapter 428 428 Chapter 434-enemies meet ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯m a family member.¡± The doctor said solemnly, ¡± the patient hasn¡¯t eaten for a long time, and his stomach is severely damaged. He¡¯s being injected with nutrient fluids. In addition, one of his ribs is broken, and there¡¯s a steel te on it. The Achilles tendon of his right leg is cracked, and there¡¯s a reinforced steel joint. Song ran¡¯s heart ached. Her jinghang had been in the underground for seven days with severe pain. What kind of torture was this? In order to make her feel at ease, he even lied to her that he was not injured. How could he be so stupid? The doctor continued, ¡± the patient has woken up and will be transferred to the intensive care unit in a while. You can visit him, but try not to talk to him. He hasn¡¯t drunk a drop of water for more than a day, so it¡¯s hard for him to make a sound now. He also needs rest. ¡°Okay, doctor, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± After a while, Gu jinghang, who was wearing a patient¡¯s garb, was wheeled out. His leg was in a cast, and there was a needle inserted into the back of his hand. A saline bottle was hung beside the bed. Hey there with a pale face. Song ran quickly walked over and held his hand. Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes were closed. He was already awake. He knew it was her the moment she held his hand. He called her with a hoarse voice,¡±ran ran, ran, ran, ran, ran, ran!¡± His voice was hoarse to the extreme. Song ran¡¯s tears fell instantly. She reached out and caressed his face.¡±I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t talk. The doctor told you not to talk.¡± Gu jinghang closed his eyes and the corners of his mouth curled up. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.¡± Her tears fell on his face, and her voice was filled with joy. ¡°I know you¡¯re fine, I know.¡± The bed was slowly pushed forward, and he tried to say, because of your canteens. It¡¯s because of your canteens. It¡¯s because you saved me. Song ran sobbed. yes, I know. I know everything. Jinghang, don¡¯t talk anymore. Let¡¯s go to the ward and have a good rest. We¡¯ll talk about it after we have a good rest, okay? ¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m quite tired. I¡¯ll take a nap first.¡± He couldn¡¯t tell exactly how many days and nights he had spent underground. It was dark underground, and he estimated that it had been at least six or seven days. He didn¡¯t dare to sleep, afraid that he would fall asleep. He was really tired now. He was really exhausted. Song ran said gently, ¡± yes, I¡¯m fine. Jinghang, go to sleep. I¡¯ll be by your side. I¡¯ll always be by your side. She then followed him into the intensive care unit. The others were tactful and did not go in with them. At the entrance of the intensive care unit, song Xuan also stopped in her tracks. She looked at her younger sister who waspletely devoted to Gu jinghang and finally heaved a sigh of relief. She turned to yang Haitao and said, ¡± ¡°The rain is finally over and the sky is clear.¡± Yang Haitao was also happy. yup! At least we¡¯re safe. Everything went smoothly. let¡¯s go back first, ¡± song Xuan said. ran will probably have to wait for a few days before leaving. Yang Haitao was so happy that he lost hisposure. Okay, okay, okay. Let¡¯s go. Shall we take the ne back or the train? ¡± Song Xuan nced at him and said, ¡± you decide. You¡¯re the boss. Yang Haitao scratched his head. let¡¯s take the train. he said. The train took a long time, but he spent more time alone with her. Song Xuan shrugged. you¡¯re the boss. You have the final say. So be it. Yang Haitao¡¯s heart was jumping for joy. He was already thinking about what jokes he should make to make song Xuan happy. However, song Xuan did not seem to be interested in his jokes. It was hard to make herugh. It was probably because she was too well-educated. Next time, she should learn the jokes that schrs liked to tell. Chapter 429 429 Chapter 435-little 9th is an amazing person It was an April evening in the quiet Ward. Song ran sat by the bed and looked at the person on the bed quietly. He was in such a deep sleep. She had never slept so deeply before. Song ran¡¯s fingers lingered on his face, but he did not move. Usually, he would not be able to sleep at this time. How tired must he be? Even though he was back, song ran felt a lump in her throat. Whenever she thought about how he had suffered in that dark underground world and how he had endured for so long with such serious injuries, she could not help but want to cry. She wanted to ask him why he didn¡¯t cherish his life. Hao Jun¡¯s life was his life, but was his life not? Was he thinking about song ran when he went down? But he was sleeping. He had persisted for seven days and needed a good sleep. How could she bear to disturb him? Let him sleep, let him sleep well. She was also very sleepy. She had not had a good sleep for the past seven days. Every time she closed her eyes, she would be woken up by her own nightmare. Shey on the bed, held his hand, and slowly closed her eyes. Their breaths were intertwined, and their heartbeats were at the same frequency. She leaned her head against his heart and could feel the symbol of his life, which made her feel at ease. The sun slowly set in the West and the light in the ward dimmed. Song ran fell into a dream in a daze. During this period, the nurse came in to change the medicine twice, and Section Chief Zhang also came in to take a look at the situation. After making sure that both of them were fine, Section Chief Zhang told the nurse, ¡± ¡°Come in often to take a look, you know? We¡¯ll send him back to the Research Institute¡¯s Hospital after his condition has stabilized.¡± ¡°Yes, chief.¡± The nurse quickly nodded. The door of the ward was closed. It was quiet in the ward, and there was the sound of breathing at a moderate pace. It was nine O ¡®clock in the evening and it waspletely silent. Gu jinghang felt that he had slept for a long time. He opened his eyes with great effort and saw a soft light outside his eyelids slowly spreading out. Finally, he opened his eyes, and the first thing he saw was Xiao ran¡¯s peaceful sleeping face. She was right beside his hand, making him feel extremely at ease. The moment he moved, the person beside him immediately woke up. Song ran opened her drowsy eyes and saw Gu jinghang with his eyes open. She immediately wanted to get up, but Gu jinghang pulled her back with great effort. Xiao ran, where are you going? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor. I want them to take a look at your condition.¡± Gu jinghang was still a little weak and his voice was still hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine.¡± Song ran¡¯s heart was still fluttering with fear. Her eyes turned red.¡±Good my ass, fine my ass! You almost died, do you know that?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s throat was smoking. I¡¯m thirsty. Ran, I¡¯m thirsty. Song ran immediately added some hot water into the cold water and sat by the bed. She put her arm around his shoulder and said gently, ¡± the doctor said that you can¡¯t drink too much water after you wake up. You have to take it slowly and drink two sips to moisten your throat first, okay? ¡± ¡°I feel like I can drink an entire river¡¯s worth of water,¡± Gu jinghang said with an aggrieved expression. After he took two sips, song ran heartlessly kept the tea jar in her hand. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll drink itter.¡± Gu jinghang obedientlyy down again. When he looked up again, he saw the angry face of his family¡¯s Lion. ¡°What was Gu jinghang thinking when he urged you to go down and save her? Did you think of me? Have you ever thought about what you said to me?¡± Chapter 430 430 She wanted to get away with it Gu jinghang chuckled. you¡¯ve said so many things to me. Which one are you referring to? ¡± Song ran gritted her teeth. you said that your life is mine. I told you to treasure your life. You didn¡¯t dare to disobey me. Gu jinghang held her hand and intertwined their fingers. He said in a deep voice, ¡± we were about to evacuate, but the explorers in front sent news that there was another family at the center of the earthquake. We found out from the other rescued people that the man in that family was working in the county, and the woman had just given birth to a pair of twins. The children were not even close to term. Ran, do you think I can just sit by and do nothing? ¡± Can I only care about my own life and ignore two newborn lives and a weak woman?¡± Song ran lowered her eyes and was disinterested. What could she say? She couldn¡¯t respond to that. you¡¯re a researcher, not a rescue worker. Why are you trying to be brave? ¡± Gu jinghang held her hand tightly. we are short on manpower and many rescue personnel have died. Ran, you didn¡¯t see how cute the twins were. They just came to this world and left in a hurry before they could appreciate the beauty of the world. How cruel must it be for them? ¡± Song ran¡¯s tears fell. Do you know how cruel it would be to me if you left?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s heart ached as he raised his hand to wipe her tears. ¡°Aren¡¯t I fine? Fortunately, our Xiao ran had the foresight to let me carry the water bottle with me at all times, so I managed to survive.¡± Song ran turned her face away and ignored his cheeky smile. The man suddenly cried out in pain. Song ran looked at him nervously and said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong? Where does it hurt?¡± Gu jinghang looked like he was in pain. He slowly ced his hand on his chest and said, ¡± ¡°It hurts here, it hurts so much.¡± Song ran tried to get up in a panic, but he grabbed her hand again. ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me, my heart will ache.¡± Song ran knew that she had been tricked by a patient. She was furious. However, he was not only injured but also a hero. She could not scold him or hit him. She could only roll her eyes at him and said, ¡± ¡°You should recuperate well!¡± Gu jinghang chuckled softly and his voice became gentle again. Xiao ran, saving a life is better than building a seven-story Pagoda. Today, I saved a pair of twins, and the heavens may reward us with a pair of twins in the future. This is a good thing. Is that what you think? ¡± what are you thinking? ¡± song ran rebuked. what are you thinking? ¡± What twins? Our Yingluo and we aren¡¯t even married yet, aren¡¯t you thinking too far ahead?¡± Gu jinghangughed. you¡¯ll be my wife sooner orter. Isn¡¯t it a sure thing that you¡¯ll give birth to my children? ¡± Song ran rolled her eyes at him. what nonsense are you spouting? ¡± Who¡¯s going to give birth to your child? If you want to give birth, you can do it yourself.¡± Gu jinghang chuckled. I can¡¯t give birth to a child on my own. Song ran gritted her teeth. you didn¡¯t listen to me. You made me so worried. I don¡¯t want to have your children! Gu jinghang tugged at her hand. ran, I promise. I won¡¯t do it again. ha, Gu jinghang¡¯s promise is no longer credible in front of me. I won¡¯t believe you anymore. Gu jinghang suddenly frowned and snorted. Song ran scoffed, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll fall for it again.¡± The man¡¯s forehead started to sweat. Only then did song ran realize that he was not pretending. She quickly ran outside and called for the doctor. Chapter 431 431 Tell her to get out of the school The doctor rushed in and examined him. the effect of the anesthetic has worn off, so the broken ribs in the chest will definitely hurt. The saline IV drip has painkillers. The rest of the injured can only grit their teeth and endure it. Song ran¡¯s heart ached when she saw his pale face. She said to the doctor, ¡± ¡°Can you increase the dosage? He looks like he¡¯s in a lot of pain.¡± The doctor shook his head. it¡¯s not good for your health if you take too much. Try your best to ovee it. can you let him drink more water now? ¡± song ran asked. &Nbsp; ¡°Drink a little, but not too much. Don¡¯t drink too much at once. You can also eat liquid food. The hospital will distribute the foodter.¡± After that, the group of doctors left the ward. Song ran sat by the bed and saw that his lips were bloodless and dry. His face was pale and there were beads of sweat on his forehead. He looked like he was in extreme pain. Song ran took out a handkerchief and wiped his sweat. She then fed him two mouthfuls of water. His brows were furrowed but he did not make a sound. He was probably afraid that she would be worried. Song ran reached out her hand and touched his face. if you¡¯re in so much pain, just let out a groan. It¡¯ll reduce the pain. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine,¡± he smiled weakly. He was a man of iron and steel. He had only broken two bones. How could he groan in front of the girl he loved? that was too outrageous. Just as song ran was about to speak, the sound of a food cart¡¯s wheels rolling could be heard from outside. The auntie¡¯s voice echoed in the corridor, ¡± ¡°Dinner¡¯s here,e out and get your food.¡± Song ran rushed out of the ward. There was rice, vegetables, and porridge on the dining cart. Song ran asked for a stainless steel lunchbox from the middle-aged woman. She got a big bowl of porridge, two boiled eggs, and a stack of vegetables. Then, she rushed back to the ward. That person gritted his teeth. Even when she wasn¡¯t around, he didn¡¯t even make a sound. He was really headstrong. Song ran put the porridge down and helped Gu jinghang sit up. Gu jinghang nced at the lunchbox on the bedside table and whispered, ¡± ¡°Do you eat porridge too?¡± Song ran nodded. yes. I¡¯ll eat porridge with you. Gu jinghang held her hand and did not say anything. Words were unnecessary at this time. Song ran helped him settle down and picked up the big lunchbox. She scooped a spoonful of rice, blew on it, and put it into her mouth carefully.¡±Yingluo, it¡¯s quite hot, Yingluo.¡± After he finished speaking, he took another spoonful and put it to his mouth. After blowing on it a few times, he then put it to his mouth. Gu jinghang obediently opened his mouth and took a bite. He then grinned and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s so delicious.¡± Song ran nced at him. are you stupid? ¡± she asked. What¡¯s so good about in porridge?¡± Gu jinghang chuckled softly. Perhaps it was because his Xiao ran had personally fed him, but the in porridge had be a delicacy. After the false rm, he felt that her gentleness was extremely precious. After eating more than half of the porridge, Gu jinghang was about to wipe his mouth when song ran grabbed his hand and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll do it.¡± As she spoke, she picked up a handkerchief and wiped his mouth. Then, she put down the lunchbox and looked at him.¡±Are you full?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m full.¡± Perhaps it was because he had been injected with the nutrient solution, but he did not feel very hungry. Song ran reached out to help him lie down. Gu jinghang held her hand and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll sit for a while. It¡¯s ufortable to keep lying down.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good too.¡± After she finished speaking, song ran picked up the stainless steel lunch box and started eating the porridge with the spoon. His ran didn¡¯t mind the leftovers he had eaten, so the Deputy Section Chief Gu wanted tough out loud. Chapter 432 432 30 yuan for the champion Song ran peeked at Gu jinghang while she was eating her porridge. When she saw him staring at her intently, she snorted.¡±What are you looking at?¡± Gu jinghang chuckled. I¡¯m the one who drank the leftovers. Don¡¯t you mind? ¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows. I hate it. I hate it so much, but there¡¯s only one bowl. If I don¡¯t eat it, I¡¯ll go hungry. What can I do? ¡± Gu jinghang shook his head. you¡¯re a girl who doesn¡¯t mean what she says. Song ran pouted. who¡¯s saying one thing and saying another? ¡± Gu jinghang continued, ¡± ran, it¡¯s because of your ah Shui that I¡¯m able to persevere physically. It¡¯s because of your voice over the walkie-talkie that I¡¯m able to persevere psychologically. This time, you¡¯ve really saved my life. You¡¯re my Savior. Song ran finished her porridge and put down the lunchbox. She stared at him and said, ¡± ¡°Then, do you still dare to disobey me in the future?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare anymore, I don¡¯t dare.¡± Song ran sneered. you¡¯re really good with your words. You always listen to me, but you always turn around and throw your promise away. I don¡¯t trust you anymore. He pulled her hand. after surviving a disaster, I will cherish my life even more. Trust me. Song ran was about to speak when someone knocked on the door. Du Dapeng poked his head in and said, ¡± ¡°Vice Section Chief, someone is looking for you outside.¡± Before Gu jinghang could react, a man carrying two children walked in from the door. As soon as the man came in, he stuffed the children into du Dapeng¡¯s hands. Then, he walked to the bed and knelt down with a thud. Song ran was shocked and looked at Gu jinghang helplessly. Gu jinghang did not know how to react. While the two of them were dumbstruck, the man began to kowtow. As he kowtowed, he cried bitterly, ¡± ¡°Thank you, benefactor! Thank you, benefactor, for saving my child! Thank you, benefactor, Qianqian!¡± It was so sincere and touching that song ran felt goosebumps all over her body. However, she held Gu jinghang¡¯s hand even more helplessly. Gu jinghang quickly said to Cheng Haidong, who was behind du Dapeng, ¡± ¡°What are you doing? Quickly help him up.¡± Cheng Haidong was also stunned for a moment. When he heard his boss¡¯s words, he quickly went up and grabbed the man¡¯s arm. ¡°Hurry up and get up, don¡¯t be like this.¡± The man kowtowed two more times and then got up. His face was full of tears and his eyes were red. It could be seen that he was grateful from the bottom of his heart. The man wiped his tears and continued, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m really grateful to you. Without you, my two children would definitely be gone.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my duty,¡± Gu jinghang quickly said. Song ran¡¯s eyes turned red when she heard that. &Nbsp; the man kept nodding. thank you so much. Thank you so much. Gu jinghang continued, ¡± their mother used her body to protect them when the house copsed. Your wife is a Great Mother. You should be thanking your wife. The man cried even harder. In order to protect the child, his wife had already passed away. The child had only been born a month ago, and it was too cruel for him to encounter such a natural disaster. The man cried for a while before he was sent out of the ward by Cheng Haidong. Song ran was deeply touched. She felt that it was worth it for Gu jinghang to risk his life to save the two little angels. Song ran was affected by the man¡¯s emotions and she could not calm down when she thought about the two children¡¯s mother. Gu jinghang raised his hand and patted her back. Xiao ran, don¡¯t be sad. It¡¯s all in the past, okay? ¡± Chapter 433 433 You want to touch my sister ran? I said you are the April sky of the human world; Theughter lit up the April wind; Her nimbleness danced in the brilliance of spring. You¡¯re the smoke in the morning of April, The evening wind blew softly, The stars inadvertently shed. It was an April night. It was neither hot nor cold. Gu jinghang leaned against the bed and stared at the person in front of him. The night breeze was gentle. It was his first night after a disaster and he felt very content. Song ran scratched her head and looked at him with a bitter face. ¡°I haven¡¯t taken a shower for a few days. I have to go to the hospital bathhouse to take a shower.¡± Gu jinghang was caught off guard and his face turned red. ¡°Oh, then hurry up and go. Borrow a patient¡¯s gown from the nurse and change out of your clothes.¡± I don¡¯t need you to teach me, ¡± song ran rebuked. &Nbsp; After that, he hurriedly walked out of the ward. Not long after, she came back in a patient¡¯s garb with a windbreaker on the outside. Her hair was wet, and she sat on a small stool at the side to dry her hair. Her hair was long, waist-length, soft and lustrous. It drooped down and water droplets fell on her face, sessfully making Deputy Section Chief Gu unable to take his eyes off her. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was injured, vice Section Chief Gu would have volunteered to help her dry her hair. Song ran said as she dried her hair, ¡± although the bathhouse¡¯s conditions aren¡¯t that great, I still feel refreshed after a shower. It¡¯s sofortable. Late at night, on the green train to Haicheng, yang Haitao looked at the drowsy person beside him and said guiltily, ¡± ¡°The beds are all sold out, I¡¯m sorry to have troubled you.¡± It would take nearly 20 hours to get to Haicheng, and his butt was going to hurt from the long journey. It was very stuffy in the car, and many people were smoking unscrupulously. It was also mixed with the smell of various food. When had song Xuan ever suffered like this? However, there were no more sleeping tickets left. She had no choice and did not want to stay in Sichuan any longer. She could only endure the hard work of sitting in a hard seat for 20 hours. Although the conditions were very bad, song Xuan could not resist the sleepiness. Her eyelids began to fight and she looked dazed. Yang Haitao quickly took off his jacket and covered her with it. Song Xuan was too sleepy and did not reject his kind offer. She closed her eyes and fell asleep. In those days, the windows of the train could be opened. There was a gap in the window, and the night wind could enter the dull carriage, making people feel refreshed. Song Xuan was in a deep sleep. She could no longer maintain her usual serious demeanor and could only sleep in a wobbly manner. The man sitting across from him kept looking at her. Song Xuan was beautiful. After they got on the train, someone kept looking at her secretly. This immediately aroused yang Haitao¡¯s desire to monopolize her. Although song Xuan was not his girlfriend, he felt ufortable being sized up by other men. Song Xuan¡¯s head gently leaned on yang Haitao¡¯s shoulder. The person in her sleep seemed to have thest bit of rationality left in her. The moment she touched yang Haitao¡¯s shoulder, she slowly retreated. Yang Haitao reached out and slid his hand through her neck. He pressed her head gently against his chest. After some hesitation, he finally reached out and put his arm around her shoulder. As for song Xuan, she did not wake up, nor did she struggle. She justy in his arms like a weak little bird and listened to him. She slept soundly. Yang Haitao tightened her clothes around her body, then shot a triumphant look at the man sitting opposite him, as if to say, ¡± this is my woman, stop looking around. The man quickly closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep. He felt that it was a pity. What a beautiful woman. He had wanted to hit on her when he saw that they did not look like a couple. Chapter 434 434 Tear apart her hypocritical side Song Xuan moved her body and yang Haitao was so nervous that he broke out in cold sweat. He was afraid that song Xuan would suddenly wake up and p him, scolding him for being a perverted lecher. To his surprise, song Xuan ced her hand on his chest and rubbed her head against his chest, as if she was looking for the best sleeping position. Yang Haitao quickly reached out and held her shoulders, but she did not move. Song Xuan found the best position. She ced one hand on his chest and the other on his waist. This position made yang Haitao feel very attached to her. He wanted to drive the train all the way to the end of the world. In the wee hours of the morning, song Xuan slowly opened her eyes and moved her body. She then realized that she was in yang Haitao¡¯s arms. Did she just fall asleep like that? She lifted her wrist to look at her watch. It was already three in the morning. She seemed to have slept for a long time. Just as she was about to get up, she realized that arge hand was wrapped around her shoulder. Yang Haitao was really a pervert. She looked down and saw that she was covered in his coat while he was wearing a white shirt. He seemed to be in a deep sleep. Suddenly, she stopped and staggered. Was she being too petty? Misunderstood other people¡¯s good intentions? Gu jinghang stayed in the First People¡¯s Hospital in the disaster area for a week. During this week, song ran took care of him in every way possible. To be honest, she had already tried her best. At least, he was satisfied. She fed him, wiped his body, helped him to the toilet, and helped him change his clothes. On thest day, song ran suddenly realized, ¡± ¡°Gu jinghang, didn¡¯t the Research Institute assign you any caretakers? You¡¯re a Big Hero.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gu jinghang looked at her innocently. what? ¡± song ran stomped her feet. why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? ¡± I¡¯m so tired this week and this is how you treat me?¡± Gu jinghang looked at her with a smile. that¡¯s because you¡¯re very enthusiastic and enthusiastic. Song ran ced her hands on her hips and pointed at his nose. ¡°Who¡¯s being proactive? Who was enthusiastic? I¡¯m just looking at you, paralyzed on the bed, and feeling pitiful.¡± Gu jinghang reached out and hugged her gently. ¡°I know you want to take care of me.¡± Song ran was still acting tsundere. who wants to take care of you? don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. Gu jinghang patted her back. I will repay you. I will buy you anything you want. Deputy Section Chief Gu, who earned more than 500 yuan a month, spoke in a rich and overbearing manner. Song ran touched her chin and mumbled, ¡± don¡¯t take the initiative to buy for me again. If I get another Fortune Tree or something, my sister willugh at me. Vice Section Chief Gu put his arms around her waist and said,¡±then let¡¯s buy a lucky cat?¡± I heard that many shops will buy them and put them in their shops. They are very useful.¡± Song ran cupped his face. hey, Gu jinghang. Are you obsessed with money? ¡± Why are you only thinking about money?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s obsessed with money?¡± Section Chief Zhang¡¯s voice came from behind him. Gu jinghang quickly let go of song ran and coughed lightly, looking a little ufortable. ¡°Am I disturbing you?¡± Section Chief Zhang said with a smile. Song ran quickly waved her hands. no, no. You guys can talk. I¡¯ll go out. Section Chief Zhang waved his hand and said, ¡± there¡¯s no need to leave. Let¡¯s not talk about anything important. We just need to arrange for Deputy Section Chief Gu to return to the hospital of the general research Institute tomorrow morning. The post-earthquake rescue here is almost done. We¡¯re going back to Haicheng. Song ran was worried. with his injuries, can he be worn out from the long journey? ¡± Section Chief Zhang nodded. don¡¯t worry, little girl. I¡¯ve asked his doctor. He¡¯ll send a doctor to apany him. We¡¯ll definitely ensure the safety of Deputy Section Chief Gu. You can rest assured. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Chapter 435 435 Water can carry a boat, but it can also capsize a boat It was time for her to go back. She had been out for a week and had dyed her studies. If she didn¡¯t go back now, she wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up with the progress. Section Chief Zhang exined some more things, and then left the ward very tactfully. He didn¡¯t want to disturb the lovey-dovey couple. What apassionate leader. Gu jinghang was really lucky to be able to meet a leader who was wholeheartedly concerned about him every time. After chief Liang left, chief Zhang came. He was so lucky. The next day, song ran helped Gu jinghang into the wheelchair and was about to push him out. Gu jinghang was still trying to show off.¡±I don¡¯t need a wheelchair, I can walk with a cane.¡± He always felt that it was useless to be pushed by her in a wheelchair, and with so many of his subordinates following him, he also wanted to be a little more impressive. Song ran stood in front of him and held his face in her hands. As if she was coaxing a child, she said gently, ¡± ¡°Sit in the wheelchair obediently. I don¡¯t want any idents to happen.¡± Vice Section Chief Gu¡¯s eyes were filled with envy. Well, don¡¯t expect to have face or prestige. In order to make his ran happy, he would sit in a wheelchair. Face and whatnot were not important. The group returned to Haicheng happily. As soon as song ran returned to school, she ran to the counselor and told him about the situation. She did not go into detail. She just told him that her family had gone to the disaster area to rescue and was trapped. She was dyed for a few days. The school was already spreading rumors that song ran had a strong background. The counselor quickly said, ¡± it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. This is an honorable thing. I¡¯ve already approved your leave of absence. You just have to sign it. You can find a ssmate to help you catch up on your homework this week. You didn¡¯t miss much, so it¡¯s fine. Song ran felt that the counselor¡¯s attitude was really good. At night, after school, yang Haitao came to look for her. He had a gloomy look on his face as he sat opposite song ran in the cafeteria. what did my sister do to you? ¡± song ran red at him. Yang Haitao sighed and looked at her in despair. ¡°Your sister actually wanted me to take the adult tv university entrance exam.¡± Song ran ate her meal calmly and replied, ¡± it¡¯s a good thing. It¡¯s for your own good. What are you so worried about? ¡± Yang Haitao¡¯s expression was pained. if I was meant for studying, I wouldn¡¯t have quit after finishing high school. Girl, I know best what kind of person I am. I¡¯m really not meant for studying. Song ran spat a piece of chicken bone on the table and shook her head in disappointment. ¡°Hey, are you stupid? you can¡¯t grasp the opportunity.¡± No wonder she couldn¡¯t settle her sister after so long. She had indeed put all her brain into doing business. ¡°What do you mean by Yingluo?¡± Song ran acted like an expert who was giving her advice, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re really stupid. Just go and sign up. Then, Yingluo can make an excuse that she doesn¡¯t understand the books and ask my sister to tutor you. My sister is a top student and a good teacher. Isn¡¯t this a great opportunity?¡± ¡°Aiya!¡± Yang Haitao smacked the table and said, ¡± sister-inw is indeed the wisest. Why didn¡¯t I think of that? I¡¯m really a blockhead. I¡¯m really stupid. Song ran lowered her head andughed. If yang Haitao was stupid, who would dare to im to be smart? it was just that he was a little inexperienced when it came to love. ¡°Alright, hurry up and go register. When you do, you can pull my sister along. Whichever major you want to register for, let her reference it. Go to the venue to verify it, buy textbooks, and materials. You can bring my sister along with you in any of those areas. Remember, you have to be a little more thick-skinned. I¡¯ve already defeated yourpetitor for you. There¡¯s no one in my sister¡¯s heart right now, so you have a very good chance.¡± ¡°Really?¡± yang Haitao¡¯s eyes lit up. Chapter 436 436 Earthquake relief ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true.¡± Yang Haitao was extremely grateful. No wonder song Xuan could sleep quietly in his arms until dawn thest time. He did not believe that song Xuan did not wake up even once. She more or less had a good impression of him, right? Is this the case? It must be like this! thank you so much, sister-inw, ¡± yang Haitao said hurriedly. you¡¯ve woken me up. Thank you so much. How can I repay you? ¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows. I¡¯m thinking of getting more of my mid-year bonus. Look at Hanhan. After all, she wanted to buy a house as soon as possible. don¡¯t worry about that, ¡± yang Haitao said solemnly. I won¡¯t let you down. Song ran chuckled. hurry up and go. You have to be humble and ask my sister for advice. Yang Haitao left Fu Guang University happily and went straight to the office. He rushed up to the second floor. There was already aputer on song Xuan¡¯s desk. She turned it off and was about to get up when yang Haitao rushed in. His eyes sparkled as he gasped for breath, ¡± I¡¯m willing, Yingluo, I¡¯m willing to apply for an undergraduate in radio and television University, Yingluo. Every major university had a College of Continuing Education, which was the electricity University. Yang Haitao said that he was not familiar with this area and asked song Xuan to be his consultant. Song Xuan didn¡¯t decline. In the afternoon, she went with him to the University of Finance and Economics to register at the school of further education. Yang Haitao chuckled,¡±a University of Finance and Economics? What element is it?¡± Song Xuan looked at the contents of the registration manual seriously and replied casually, ¡± ¡°Business Administration and Finance major.¡± After all, he was running a business. Perhaps thepany would grow and expand in the future. The leader must have legitimate experience in business Administration. He must also have a degree as a fa?ade. This way, he would also have face when he spoke about it. ¡°Business Administration?¡± yang Haitao asked. I still want to study in the Chinese department or something.¡± This way, he could have moremon topics with song Xuan. Song Xuan raised her head and nced at him,¡±is your brain okay?¡± Why did you study in the Chinese department? Did you have nothing better to do?¡± Yang Haitao touched his nose and looked aggrieved. ¡°Didn¡¯t you always say that I can¡¯t say anything of standard?¡± Song Xuan pouted. if you can¡¯t say it, then don¡¯t say it. This way, it¡¯ll work. How could that be? He loved to chat with song Xuan and then ept her disdainful eye-roll. Well, he seemed to be a little masochist. Yang Haitao scratched the back of his head. ¡°It¡¯s simple, you don¡¯t have to feel pressured,¡± song Xuan said nonchntly. Yang Haitao¡¯s heart was filled with bitterness. It might not be difficult for a top student like you, but for someone like me who has a headache just from flipping through books, it¡¯s as difficult as going to heaven, okay? However, he did not dare to voice out his anger. How could he dare to object to what song Xuan asked him to do? Furthermore, his sister-inw was right. If he went to college, he would have more opportunities to get in touch with song Xuan. In that case, he would reluctantly apply to the business department. Song Xuan led yang Haitao to check his information with the teacher and asked for more information. He found out that after registration, in June, which was more than a monthter, there would be an entrance test. It would testnguage, mathematics, and the other three subjects. One had to reach the minimum passing score for all three subjects before they could enter the school. After entering the school, they did not need to go to school for face-to-face teaching. They only needed to bring the books back and study on their own. Then, like ordinary students, they would have two final exams a year. If it required personal teaching, the price would be different, but most of them would only ept adult undergraduate courses after working, so most people chose to study by themselves. Yang Haitao¡¯s heart trembled. The moment he heard the word ¡± Test ¡°, his head started to hurt. He had to take the test twice a year in the future. It was as if he had returned to the darkest and most painful times of his school days. It was not easy to woo song Xuan. Chapter 437 437 Chapter 443-life and death unknown Song Xuan turned to him and asked,¡±did you hear that?¡± Do you have any more questions?¡± Yang Haitao¡¯s heart was bleeding. I don¡¯t have any questions. I¡¯m fine. Song Xuan was pleased. the content of an adult¡¯s undergraduate course is much simpler than a full-time course. You don¡¯t have to feel pressured. Yang Haitao pretended to be pitiful. my grades were really bad in the past. If Yueyue doesn¡¯t understand something, can I ask you? ¡± His tone and expression were so sincere. Song Xuan was not a stone-hearted person. How could she bear to reject him? She hesitated for a moment before nodding. okay. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t know, I can teach you. Yang Haitao¡¯s heart was filled with fireworks. Spring is here, spring is here, yang Haitao¡¯s spring has finally arrived! When song ran returned to school, she felt that the title of ¡®School Belle¡¯ was too ostentatious. Being in the art troupe was the same as being in school. If someone targeted her in the art troupe, she had he Jiao to stop them. In school, she didn¡¯t do the same thing. The title of the school Belle was too hateful. She had to get rid of this title as soon as possible. After dinner, she went to look for sun yi, who was an excellent student and had entered the Student Union. She had some say in the school. ¡°Well, you should think of a way to organize an election for the school¡¯s most beautiful girl,¡± she said directly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± sun yi was surprised. I want to get rid of this title that will only bring me trouble. Whoever wants to be the school Belle can be her. In any case, don¡¯t make me the one. Sun yi shook her head. tsk, tsk. Other people are fighting to be the school Belle, but you¡¯re good. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s trying to get rid of her after you¡¯ve been elected. You¡¯re a beauty after all, and you¡¯re such a tsundere. Song ran was troubled. I¡¯m not joking with you. Su mingna used sulfuric acid to disfigure me just because I stole her title as the school Belle. If I continue being the campus Belle, I might lose my life. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± sun yi said as she grabbed her hand. Song ran analyzed the pros and cons of the situation again. Sun yi could not sit still any longer, ¡± su mingna is much more difficult to deal withpared to her quiet self. I¡¯ll help you settle the issue with the school Belle, but I think our top priority now is to find evidence to prove that su mingna is rted to the incident. Song ran nodded. I know. The most important thing now is to get rid of the title of the school Belle. You have to think of a way to organize this matter. Sun yi wanted to cry. I¡¯m just a small fry in the Student Union. I¡¯m a freshman. I don¡¯t have much say in this. Song ran patted her on the shoulder. I believe that you have a glib tongue. You should be able to move others. Good luck. Sun yi facepalmed. I¡¯ll do my best. I¡¯ll go and look around. I¡¯ll decide on a candidate for the school Belle. yes, choose someone with a powerful family. Don¡¯t harm them. His family had power, so those people didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. ¡°I have my ways.¡± After looking for sun yi, song ran went to the chemistry department¡¯sboratory building. In the lobby on the first floor, she found a corner and sat down. Then, she kept her eyes on the door. Why was that Xu Yang willing toe out and speak up for su mingna? There was only one possibility for this guy to be so easily manipted by su mingna. He liked su mingna. Even though he guessed that su mingna was going to harm someone, he still gave her the acid at all costs. Moreover, he was very tight-lipped after the incident and did not reveal any rumors that were unfavorable to su mingna. Moreover, he had saved su mingna at the most critical moment. Chapter 438 438 I¡¯ve been buried for two days Song ran grabbed a girl and asked, ¡± is there anyone in the chemistry Department who likes su mingna? the kind that likes her a lot? ¡± Girls were always gossipy. She quickly said, ¡± you¡¯ve asked the right person. I don¡¯t know about the others, but I¡¯m senior brother Xu Yang¡¯sb assistant. Senior brother Xu Yang has always liked Senior Sister su mingna, but he just liked her silently and never did anything extreme. He would send breakfast to the bottom of su mingna¡¯s dormitory every morning. I heard that su mingna would receive senior brother¡¯s breakfast every time, but she would distribute it to the people in the dormitory when she went upstairs. She even despised senior brother¡¯s actions. Anyway, we don¡¯t like su mingna, but senior brother likes her. I have no choice.¡± As the two of them were talking, the girl pointed to a ce not far away and whispered, ¡± look, that¡¯s senior brother Xu Yang. Get ready to go back to the dormitory. Song ran turned her head and saw the boy wearing a id shirt and a ck jacket. His hair was a little long and it covered his eyes. He had an oppressive aura around him and seemed to be an introvert. It waspletely different from thest time when he saved the beauty. It seemed like it was true love. Song ran asked the girl about the situation and roughly understood that Xu Yang had been in the same school as su mingna since high school. Su mingna¡¯s results were not considered good, and she only managed to get into Fu Guang because of Xu Yang¡¯s tutoring. In the eyes of outsiders, su mingna had always treated Xu Yang as a confidant. To put it bluntly, he was just a backup. She epted his kindness, did not reject him, and did not agree to be with him. Since Xu Yang was still useful to her, she would just keep him hanging. When he was useless, su mingna would definitely kick him away without mercy. Song ran clicked her tongue and thought to herself,¡¯this guy seems to have a problem with his brain.¡¯ She did a rough understanding of the situation and thought to herself that since Xu Yang was so infatuated, it was almost impossible for him to testify against su mingna. What could she do to make Xu Yang give up on liking su mingna? To let him understand that he was just a chess piece in su mingna¡¯s hands? What if he was willing to be a chess piece? What if his ideological awareness was high? This was worrying, really worrying. The next day, song ran brought the bone soup made by aunt Wu to the Research Institute¡¯s General Hospital to visit Gu jinghang. When she reached the door, she saw two people talking to him in the ward. She did not push the door open and waited outside for a while. The two leaders of the Research Institute saw Deputy Chief Gu looking around and said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is vice Section Chief Gu going to drive us away?¡± Gu jinghang chuckled and said,¡±I don¡¯t dare, I don¡¯t dare to tease you.¡± Director Liang, who was standing at the side, understood Gu jinghang and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s probably Vice Division Chief Gu¡¯s girlfriend who came to see him. Mr. Xie, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t disturb her.¡± The two of them walked to the door and saw Vice Division Chief Gu¡¯s pretty little partner. Secretary Xie recognized her and teased her. Song ran responded generously and smoothly. The two leaders then left happily. Song ran pushed the door open and entered. It was past ten in the morning. The sun was shining brightly and evenly on his back. Song ran walked over happily and put the thermal lunch box aside. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Soybean stewed with big bones, for you to supplement.¡± Gu jinghang took her hand and pulled her to his side. ¡°I have a feeling that I¡¯ll be fattened up by you during my stay in the hospital.¡± Song ran held his face in her hands and her eyes followed his outline. yes, there¡¯s room for me to gain weight. Don¡¯t worry. Chapter 439 439 Is his life as worthless as grass? he¡¯s too fat, ¡± Gu jinghang said happily. I can¡¯t even run. that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m trying to achieve, ¡± song ran said as she ced her hand on his waist. ¡°You won¡¯t mind me being fat and ugly?¡± His Xiao ran¡¯s taste was quite picky. Song ran pinched his chin and lifted it slightly. She looked at him carefully and said, ¡± ¡°Yes, with such a face, no matter how fat he is, he shouldn¡¯t be ugly.¡± Song ran seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, I have something to ask you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± if a boy likes a girl, would he give it to her without asking for anything in return? would he not have any desire to own her? ¡± The first person that came to Gu jinghang¡¯s mind was the Tibetan boy. He was the boy that song ran had paid for his school fees. That boy seemed to be a man of few words. Could it be that he really had some bad feelings for his ran? He thought for a moment and said in a low voice, ¡± No. When a boy likes a girl, he will definitely want her. He will want to possess her. And he will keep her to himself. It was just like his possessiveness over her. Even if she said one more word to another man or smiled one more time, he would still feel jealous. Song ran tilted her head and looked at him. no exceptions? ¡± she asked. I¡¯ve seen some schrs and the descriptions in their books. If they can¡¯t get the other party, they¡¯ll leave with grace. They might even not marry for the rest of their lives.¡± Gu jinghang knocked on her head. those are all made up by the literati to deceive you ignorant little girls. Men definitely have a strong desire to possess the woman they like. Everything about them being indifferent and giving silently is just an act. There are no exceptions. He had a say in this. That was how he felt about his ran. When a man liked a woman, how could he not want to keep her to himself? He even wished he could put chuyu in his pocket and not let anyone look at her. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t say this out loud, or he would be asking for a beating. Song ran pondered over his words and fell into deep thought. In that case, if Xu Yang found out that su mingna did not like him and that he would never be able to get su mingna in his life, would he be able to testify against su mingna? Things seemed to have taken a turn for the better, which was a good sign. Gu jinghang lowered his head and saw her absent-minded look. The rm in his heart suddenly went off. Who was ran thinking of? ¡°Why do you ask?¡± He was always so worried about personal gains and losses. Song ran waved her hand. it¡¯s nothing. Alright,e and drink the bone soup. Her family¡¯s jinghang was injured, so she would not say that small thing to make him worry. She could deal with it herself. After saying that, she quickly opened the lid of the thermos cup, and the fragrance of the bone soup immediately overflowed. The warm spring sun reflected the steam, and her face looked a little embarrassed. Deputy Section Chief Gu¡¯s heart was not very stable. Song ran passed the lunch box over, but Gu jinghang did not take it. She frowned and said, ¡± ¡°Stretch out your hand.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to feed me?¡± Gu jinghang did not reach out his hand. He said it as if it was a matter of course. Song ran squinted at him and said, ¡± ¡°I fed you because your ribs were seriously injured in the disaster area. So many days have passed, and you still want me to feed you?¡± Gu jinghang reached out and touched his chest. ¡°It still hurts a lot here.¡± so, ¡± song ran sneered, ¡± you won¡¯t eat when I¡¯m not around? ¡± Gu jinghang said shamelessly,¡±then, bear with the pain and eat your own food.¡± &Nbsp; Chapter 440 440 Gu jinghang, please answer if you can hear me Song ran gritted her teeth. I don¡¯t believe you. ¡°Ran, feed me,¡± Gu jinghang said. This was the way to express his possessiveness. He wanted to make sure that he was the only and most special existence in his Xiao ran¡¯s heart. Only then would he feel safe. this is a bad practice of the capitalist ss. You know how to exploit the working people, don¡¯t you? you¡¯ve really learned to be bad. Gu jinghang covered her mouth and said, ¡± ¡°The leaders wille over at any time, so don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Song ran shrank her neck in fear and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Who told you to provoke me?¡± Gu jinghang pretended to be pitiful. since you¡¯re not willing to feed me, I can only endure the pain and do it myself. As he spoke, he reached out to take the lunchbox from her with a pained expression. Song ran rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡± ¡°Acting! I¡¯ll feed you, don¡¯t hurt our Big Hero!¡± Gu jinghang chuckled smugly. The peach trees outside the window were in full bloom. The man inside the window had great teeth. His teeth were big and white. When he ate meat, they would not get stuck between his teeth. He had a good eating posture and could greatly stimte one¡¯s appetite. Song ran, who was not hungry at first, stared at his lips and his tongue that asionally stuck out to lick his lips. She suddenly felt like eating something. After scooping a spoonful of soup, Gu jinghang opened his mouth again. Song ran bent her hand and the soup entered her mouth. She stared at Gu jinghang with a sly look. Gu jinghang chuckled. you can eat it openly. Why do you look like you¡¯re a viin? ¡± Song ran narrowed her eyes at him. I dare you to say that again!¡± Gu jinghang yed with her fingers and asked,¡¯why? Are you going to touch the injured?¡± His expression was dark, but his eyes were bright. They reflected the spring sun¡¯s rays and song ran could not look away. Song ran snorted. if anyone dares to touch you, your leader will probably use a forklift to drag me out. You¡¯re so capable, Hmph! Gu jinghang was even more amused. you¡¯re one of my people. They won¡¯t touch you. Song ran raised her eyebrows and asked,¡¯really? Is vice Section Chief Gu that capable?¡± Gu jinghang smiled. do you know why the administrator and the director came over? ¡± I don¡¯t dare to ask, ¡± song ran said as she started feeding him the soup. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang started to y with her hair again and said in a deep voice, ¡± there¡¯s an Honors ceremony next week. Those who have made outstanding contributions to the earthquake relief will be awarded a Certificate of Honor. Song ran shrugged. did many of your researchers help with earthquake resistance? ¡± ¡°Yes, no one can just sit by and do nothing.¡± Gu jinghang took the bowl from her hand and held her hand. He brushed away the long hair beside her face and touched her face as he said, ¡± you¡¯ll have a share too. You¡¯ll be participating with me. Song ran was shocked. There¡¯s a there there, there¡¯s a there, there¡¯s a there, there¡¯s a there, there¡¯s a there, there¡¯s a there, there¡¯s a there, there¡¯s a there, there¡¯s a there, there¡¯s a there, there¡¯s a there, there¡¯s a there, there¡¯s a there, there¡¯s a there, there¡¯s a there, there¡¯s a there, there¡¯s a there, there¡¯s a there, there¡¯s a there, there¡¯s a there, there¡¯s a there, there¡¯s a there, there¡¯s a there¡¯s a there, there¡¯s a there Why am I getting a share?¡± Gu jinghang caressed her soft cheeks and said, ¡± without you, I would have died. Of course, you deserve the credit. The organization wants tomend you. It felt so good to the touch. It was soft and bouncy, and he wanted to take a bite. Forget it, let¡¯s talk business. Song ran was excited. what a good organization. I didn¡¯t contribute much. Isn¡¯t it only natural for me to save my partner? ¡± You want to reward me for such a small contribution? you¡¯re really fair in rewarding and punishing me. ¡± ¡°Do you have any formal clothes?¡± Gu jinghang asked with a smile. Song ran waved her hand. that¡¯s not a problem. If you don¡¯t have it, I¡¯ll go and buy it immediately. I¡¯ll buy a suit and a one-piece skirt. Is that okay? ¡± ¡°Yes, I can.¡± ¡°Will anyone take pictures? Don¡¯t you need to put on some light makeup?¡± ¡°No need for makeup, no need for makeup,¡± Gu jinghang quickly replied. Are you kidding me? His Xiao ran was already beautiful enough without makeup, but with makeup on, she would be even more beautiful. There were so many men in the Research Institute, and their eyes would be glued to her. He would be worried to death. Chapter 441 441 I¡¯ll let you eat and drink When Deputy Director Liang mentioned that he wanted tomend Xiao ran, he had rejected it. She was his woman, so he wanted to put her in his pocket and hide her. How could he take her out for everyone to admire? However, Secretary Xie and Deputy Director Liang criticized him together. They felt that song ran had indeed made a contribution and it was reasonable for the organization tomend her. Gu jinghang had no other choice but to agree. Seeing her so happy and excited, Gu jinghang sighed in his heart. Forget it. He could not hide her for the rest of her life. She had made a contribution to the organization and deserved to bemended by the organization. A weekter, Gu jinghang was dressed in a Chinese tunic suit and sitting in a wheelchair as he waited for song ran¡¯s arrival. They had agreed to meet at the hospital and then take a bus to the Research Institute headquarters. At nine O ¡®clock, the door of the ward opened. Song ran was wearing a white shirt, a ck suit, a one-piece skirt, flesh-colored stockings, and ck high heels. She looked like a mature woman. Deputy Section Chief Gu swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva when he saw her. Song ran¡¯s long hair fell behind her, making her look pure and enchanting. Gu jinghang quickly waved at her and song ran ran ran over. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hurry up and leave.¡± Gu jinghang pulled her hand and made her squat down in front of him. After ¡°no hurry, Yingluo,¡± he reached out to help herb her hair. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Give me the rubber band,¡± Gu jinghang said as he reached out. Song ran quickly handed him the rubber band on her wrist. ¡°You want to tie up your hair? Otherwise, it won¡¯t be too formal, right?¡± mm, Zhenzhen, ¡± he replied softly. Song ran looked too alluring with her hair down. He was just worried and selfish. He tied her hair up clumsily and song ran cried out in pain, ¡± ¡°Do you know how to? You¡¯re hurting me. ¡± Gu jinghang quickly lowered his hands and said, ¡± sorry, sorry. I don¡¯t have any experience. Please bear with it. I¡¯ll do it myself, ¡± song ran pouted. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang did not let go and tied her hair up reluctantly. Song ran touched it and said, ¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look good, I¡¯ll have to do it again.¡± that¡¯s it, ¡± Gu jinghang quickly said. it¡¯s good. Upon closer inspection, it was really deadly. Her beauty would not be reduced by her hair being tied up. Her hair was beautiful when it was let down, and beautiful when it was tied up. It was really worrying. Just then, du Dapeng walked in. Gu jinghang saw the ck-rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose and quickly said, ¡± ¡°Big Peng, take off your sses.¡± Dumbfounded, du Dapeng quickly took off his sses and handed them over. ¡°Vice Division Chief, what do you want my sses for?¡± Gu jinghang took the sses and made song ran squat down. He then put the sses on song ran¡¯s nose. Song ran felt dizzy as soon as she put the sses on. ¡°What are you doing? This is a pair of sses for short-sighted eyes.¡± yes, you¡¯ll look more formal with your sses. We can go now. but these sses are so ugly, ¡± song ran said with a bitter expression. &Nbsp; Yes, that¡¯s right! this is a formal asion. We should try to be as formal as possible. This is a form of respect for the organization, ¡± Gu jinghang said in a dignified manner. Song ran pushed her sses up and stood up unsteadily. ¡°Du Dapeng, what¡¯s the degree of your sses?¡± ¡°Six hundred degrees.¡± ¡°Oh my God, Gu jinghang, did you hear that? It¡¯s 600 degrees. I¡¯m really getting dizzy wearing it. ¡± Gu jinghang held her hand. it¡¯s alright. You¡¯ll get used to it. Vice Section Chief Gu was really a petty person. The group of them went to the Research Institute¡¯s headquarters. When Secretary General Xie and director Liang saw song ran, they smiled and teased her, ¡± ¡°When did you put up your sses?¡± Song ran chuckled and tried her best to look demure and reasonable. Gu jinghang replied on her behalf, ¡± these sses are specially worn for themendation conference. Chapter 442 442 If you dare to die Vice President Liang was an experienced man, so how could he not see through the scheme in vice Section Chief Gu¡¯s heart? ¡°You¡¯re such a petty person, littlerade,¡± he said happily. Gu jinghang touched his nose guiltily. Deputy Section Chief Liang made an excuse to go to the toilet with him and pushed his wheelchair to the toilet. Song ran was waiting for him outside. In the washroom, Deputy Director Liang lit a cigarette and looked at Gu jinghang. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who are you afraid of getting your little partner in mind?¡± Gu jinghangughed. it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. Deputy Director Liang shook his head. you, Wanwan. Let me tell you. As long as the director doesn¡¯t care about your little partner, you don¡¯t have to be so worried. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. chief, you won¡¯t miss ran, right? ¡± Vice Principal Liang patted his head.¡±What are you thinking? the chief and his wife love each other very much. The chief loves his wife very much. Your situation is quite simr. Back then, the chief¡¯s wife came from a rich family while the chief was very poor. It¡¯s probably because of this that the chief sees a shadow of his past in you. Don¡¯t worry, the chief won¡¯t have any ideas about your song ran. As long as the chief supports you, you don¡¯t have to hide song ran like a treasure. Gu jinghang heaved a sigh of relief. He was relieved now. The two of them walked out of the washroom and song ran stumbled over. Deputy Director Liang shook his head.¡¯This kid. I¡¯m not short-sighted, but he insisted that I wear sses. He¡¯ll remember it when he falls.¡¯ Gu jinghang lifted his hand and took off the sses on her nose. The world in front of song ran became clear. ¡°Why take it off?¡± Gu jinghang smiled guiltily. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll fall. Forget it. I won¡¯t wear it. Song ran touched her head. see, I¡¯m already used to it. You said you¡¯re not going to wear it again. You¡¯re really going back on your word. Gu jinghang nced at Deputy Director Liang and smiled guiltily. Suddenly, song ran lowered her head and sniffed Gu jinghang. Gu jinghang smiled and said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song ran sniffed again. Yueyue, did you smoke? ¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t smoke,¡± Gu jinghang quickly replied. Song ran grabbed his shirt and sniffed hard. ¡°You dare to lie to me? You clearly smell of smoke!¡± Deputy Director Liang patted the shoulders of the Secretary. old friend, let¡¯s go. The lioness is about to go crazy. this kid has a petty heart. Let him suffer a little more. Vice Principal Liang was happy in his heart. He quickened his pace with Secretary Xie and left in a hurry. Gu jinghang stretched out his hand behind him and said, ¡± Deputy Director Liang, please hold on. Please exin to ran. I didn¡¯t smoke. ¡°Ignore him, let¡¯s go,¡± Vice Principal Liang chuckled. The two leaders made a turn and disappeared in front of vice Section Chief Gu. don¡¯t you know that smoking is bad for your health? ¡± song ran said fiercely. &Nbsp; In her past life, he had died of cancer. She wanted to eliminate all the sources of his illness. She wanted him to live well. She was too worried about his physical condition. Gu jinghang looked up at her. ran, I¡¯m innocent. I really didn¡¯t smoke. Deputy Director Liang did. The smell of smoke is just stuck to me. Song ran pointed her slender index finger at his nose and said, ¡± ¡°You still won¡¯t admit it?¡± Seeing that themendation ceremony was about to begin, Gu jinghang quickly agreed, ¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I promise I won¡¯t smoke anymore, okay? You¡¯re not angry anymore, huh?¡± Song ran grabbed his cor. if I find you smoking again, I¡¯ll punish you severely. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you hit me and scold me, but I won¡¯t cry out for injustice.¡± Song ran finally calmed down. Gu jinghang quickly said, ¡± Xiao ran, let¡¯s go into the auditorium. Song ran pushed the wheelchair and entered the hall with him. Chapter 443 443 He is still alive Themendation ceremony finally ended after a long time. ¡°Xiao ran, are you hungry? Let¡¯s go have a meal first?¡± Song ran held his hand and said, ¡± let¡¯s go to my house. My dad hasn¡¯t been home for a while, so there¡¯s only aunt Wu and my sister at home. I asked aunt Wu to prepare lunch yesterday. You haven¡¯t been to my house since you were promoted to Deputy Section Chief. Aunt Wu and my sister want to congratte you. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to your house.¡± When she arrived at the entrance of the song family¡¯s house, the aroma of food wafted into her nose. Song ran¡¯s stomach rumbled with hunger. The sun was shining brightly. Aunt Wu was napping in the courtyard when she heard the sound of the car. She shuddered and woke up. When she saw song ran getting out of the car, she immediately shouted, ¡± oh my, little ancestor, you¡¯re finally back. If you didn¡¯te back soon, the chicken would have been stewed by me. Song ran helped Gu Jingxing over and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m organizing amendation ceremony, so I took a bit of time. Alright, let¡¯s eat. Where¡¯s my sister?¡± ¡°Your sister is in the living room, teaching yang Haitao his homework.¡± Wow, this yang Haitao is not bad. He knows how to seize the opportunity. He even came to her house to ask for advice. He has finally opened his mind. Okay, okay, okay. Aunt Wu,e in and I¡¯ll show you my Certificate of Honor. Aunt Wu followed behind her happily. ran, let me tell you, ever since you went to Fu Guang University, my neighbors and the market have been doing really well. Now, when I go to the market, they often give me onions and garlic. I¡¯m so happy! Song ranughed. then, the next time you bring my earthquake relief certificate to the market, they might even give you a whole chicken. Aunt Wu waved her hand. you¡¯re talking nonsense. Don¡¯t they want to earn money? ¡± Song ran helped Gu Jingxing into the living room and saw her sister pushing yang Haitao¡¯s head. She said in a disappointed voice, ¡± ¡°How many times have I told you? Why was he still wrong? Did you pay attention to the lecture?¡± Tsk, tsk, how tragic. Yang Haitao looked at her pitifully. He was so close to song Xuan that her scent drifted into his nose. Her lips opened and closed and her voice was so pleasant to the ear. How could he be in the mood to listen to her lecture? his thoughts had long gone off to somewhere else. He pretended to be innocent and touched his head. I have a poor foundation. Can you tell me again? I promise I¡¯ll listen carefully. Song Xuan took a deep breath and gritted her teeth. onest time. I¡¯ll say it onest time. If you make another mistake, I¡¯m going to hit you. Song ran shook her head. What a barbaric teacher. How barbaric. Yang Haitao nodded his head vigorously. I¡¯ll definitely do it right. I¡¯ll definitely do it right. Song ran helped Gu Jingxing into the dining room and saw that the tes and bowls on the table were much bigger than before. Song ran said proudly, ¡± because you¡¯reing, I asked aunt Wu to change the bowl to a bigger one. I have the final say in my house now. ¡°Song ran,e here!¡± Song Xuan¡¯s voice came from the living room. Song ran¡¯s shoulders trembled. Gu jinghangughed evilly and said, ¡± ¡°Are you sure you have the final say in your family?¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows. she¡¯s two years older than me. I¡¯ll give her some face. ¡°Sister, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°I heard that there was a mastermind behind the acid incident?¡± song Xuan stood up and looked at her. Song ran¡¯s scalp turned numb. Yingluo, how did you know?¡± ¡°Wenjing¡¯s father told yang Haitao¡¯s father, how else would she know? You¡¯re not going to tell me anything now, are you? How many things are you still hiding from me?¡± Song ran smiled apologetically. I can solve this myself. I¡¯m telling you because I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be worried. There¡¯s nothing else I¡¯m hiding from you. Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry Yingluo.¡± Chapter 444 444 I¡¯m not hurt, don¡¯t worry Song Xuan threw away the pen in her hand and walked to the kitchen. She said, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about you. Anyway, you¡¯re capable now.¡± my sister sure has a bad temper, ¡± song ran whispered to yang Haitao. &Nbsp; ¡°Song Xuan, your sister said that you¡¯re hot-tempered,¡± yang Haitao quickly said. Song ran was dumbfounded. People always said that if you eat water, don¡¯t forget the person who dug the well. This guy, on the other hand, was an ungrateful and ungrateful person. He actually set her up? Song Xuan came back and pointed at song ran, ¡± ¡°I have a bad temper? Isn¡¯t my temper bad because of you? I¡¯m doing this for your own good, aren¡¯t I?¡± Song ran quickly admitted, ¡± yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s all for my own good. I didn¡¯t know what was good for me. I was wrong. Song Xuan red at yang Haitao again. don¡¯t try to spread rumors! Eh? You¡¯ve ttered the horse¡¯s leg, right? He deserved it! After that, song Xuan turned around and went back into the dining room. Yang Haitao whispered, ¡± ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t be angry. I just wanted to make your sister happy, but I was in a panic. Can you forgive me for my good intentions? You know how hard it is to please your sister. Sister-inw, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Song ran snorted,¡¯who are you calling sister-inw? You¡¯ve tricked me today, so I won¡¯t acknowledge you as my brother-inw anymore. You¡¯ve forced yourrades to be your enemies. Do you know how to fight?¡± ¡°I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯ll make it up with money, okay? I won¡¯t let you down with the mid-year bonus, okay?¡± we¡¯ll see, ¡± song ran pouted. I¡¯ll see. ¡°What were you talking about just now?¡± Gu jinghang asked in the dining room. Song ran gave her sister a look and said, ¡± ¡°Nothing much? Let¡¯s eat.¡± Now that he was injured, she only hoped that he could recuperate in peace and recover soon. She didn¡¯t want him to worry too much about her. Song Xuan understood and coughed. ¡°I¡¯m just joking with my sister. Don¡¯t take it to heart, vice Section Chief Gu.¡± ¡°You can just call me jinghang,¡± Gu jinghang quickly replied. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be too rash?¡± song Xuan jokingly asked. After all, the Vice Section Chief was not a small official. I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t, ¡± Gu jinghang replied fearfully. sister, you can just call me by my name. In fact, apart from aunt Wu, Gu jinghang was the oldest in the room. However, he was still young and had no choice but to address her as ¡®sister¡¯. In the future, when song Xuan and yang Haitao were together, he would have to address yang Haitao as¡¯ brother-inw¡¯. It was his Xiao ran¡¯s fault for being so young. ¡°Then I¡¯ll ept it, Jing Xing.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Zhenzhen.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat,¡± mother Wu served the chicken soup with ginseng. Everyone at the table began to have a lively meal. Song Xuan took the lead and gave a very formal congrattions on Gu jinghang¡¯s promotion to Deputy Section Chief. Gu jinghang used tea in ce of wine to express his gratitude for the hospitality. Everyone at the table ate happily and chatted happily. Song ran¡¯s desire to buy a house became even more urgent. She had to buy a house as soon as possible so that she could leave her father, Shen mengfang, and Zhao Mingyipletely. Such a life was amon urrence. After dinner, song Xuan went to the kitchen to cut some fruits while aunt Wu washed the dishes. Song ran leaned against the counter and chatted with her sister. In the living room, yang Haitao helped Gu jinghang onto the sofa. Then, he carefully peeked at the people in the kitchen and whispered, ¡± ¡°Brother Gu, let me ask you for some advice.¡± Gu jinghang did not know whether tough or cry. you can just call me by my name. You don¡¯t have to call me brother. The person who called him brother now would have to call him brother-inw in the future. When that time came, he would lose his mind. Yang Haitao waved his hand. no, no, I have to show you the respect you deserve. I really respect you. You¡¯ve been promoted to vice Section Chief at such a young age. Your future is bright. Gu jinghang chuckled. Chapter 445 445 A ck cloth covering her head Yang Haitao continued,¡±that Qianqian, the thing I admire about you the most is how you managed to make the song family¡¯s little sister fall head over heels for you.¡± Do you have any secrets to teach me?¡± Vice Section Chief Gu was also a vain person, so he was secretly pleased at this moment.¡±I didn¡¯t do anything special. She didn¡¯t really care about me in the past. It was just that one day, she suddenly became especially good to me. I still don¡¯t understand what I did to move her.¡± Even though he was puzzled, there was still a hint of pride in his tone. Yang Haitao scratched the back of his head,¡±really? I really hope that her sister will change her attitude one day and ask about my well-being.¡± Gu jinghang patted his shoulder. brother, all the best. You will have such a day. While they were having a good time, the door was pushed open and song Guoqing walked in. Song ran called out to him indifferently. Song Guoqing nced at Gu jinghang and congratted him on his promotion. He then said to the song sisters, ¡± the factory has been busy recently, so I might have to stay there and won¡¯te back often. You guys have to be careful, okay? ¡± Song ran snorted in her heart. Busy at the factory? he was just moving to a bungalow near the factory with his pregnant wife. She smiled quietly. She didn¡¯t care who Shen mengfang¡¯sst child was, but this one must be Zhao Mingyi¡¯s. Her father was in a hurry to be cheated on. She was so devoted to Shen mengfang that she could forgive her no matter what. dad, ¡± she said with a considerate smile, ¡± you should put thepany first. We¡¯ll be fine. Let your dainty little wife destroy yourpanypletely and you¡¯ll wake up. Shen mengfang and Zhao Mingyi¡¯s efforts would be in vain. Not only would they not get anything, but they would also have to bear all the debts of her father¡¯spany. This was her ultimate goal. Song Guoqing felt that his daughter was bing more and more sensible, and he was very pleased. He went upstairs to pack his luggage. This time, mengfang was pregnant, and he did not want any idents to happen. So, he let her live in the foreign house, in case his sister came back and had a conflict with the two sisters. It would not be worth it. Song ran looked at song Guoqing¡¯s back as he went upstairs. She put the mask on song Xuan¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say to old song, he¡¯s so happy to be a father.¡± Song Xuan¡¯s eyes widened. Zhao Mingyi was too disgusting. How could she have been so blind to fall for such a person in the past? Fortunately, she had a good younger sister who saved her from the quagmire. Otherwise, she really didn¡¯t know what kind of abyss she would be in. Hence, the way she looked at yang Haitao became gentler. Inparison, yang Haitao was much better. She had been too superficial in the past. Forget it. If he was not smart in his studies, so be it. If his cultural attainments were low, so be it. The most important thing was that he had a good character. Yang Haitao said that he had to go to the office to settle some matters. Song Xuan was toozy to stay at home and talk to her father, so she left with him. On the other hand, song ran volunteered to send Gu jinghang back to the general research Institute¡¯s Hospital as there was still half a day left before the weekend. The big house, which was full ofughter just now, suddenly became quiet. On the way there, Gu jinghang asked her about her homework as usual. Song ran confidently ran her fingers through her hair.¡±With my intelligence, that¡¯s not a problem at all. Don¡¯t worry, okay?¡± Who would have thought that the final exam in early July would immediately give her a p in the face? Chapter 446 446 Chapter 452-false rm Gu jinghang touched her hair and said, ¡± that¡¯s good. I just thought that you were too tired and had a lot of things to do in college. Moreover, you were dyed for a while when you went to the disaster area. I was afraid that you would not be able to catch up. It seems that I was overthinking. you¡¯re definitely overthinking it, ¡± song ran said smugly. trust me. I¡¯m not wrong. The sun was following her like a shadow. Life was moving forward smoothly and everything was going ording to her n. Song ran leaned her head on his shoulder and hummed a Cantonese song that Gu jinghang had never heard before. She was in an extremely good mood. Vice Section Chief Gu put his arm around her shoulder and gently touched her head. He nced at her asionally and asked softly, ¡± ¡°What are they singing? I¡¯ve never even heard of it. ¡± The person in his arms sneered. you¡¯re so outdated. This is the most fashionable song. It¡¯s sung by a singer from Hong Kong. You guys are always in the Research Institute and only know how to sing military songs. I can¡¯t be bothered to tell you. Gu jinghang lowered his head and smiled lovingly. although I don¡¯t understand, it¡¯s quite nice. Your voice is nice. Song ran was beaming with joy. after all, I¡¯m going to be a big star. I have to have some talent. Let me tell you, I can act and sing. I¡¯m definitely good. yes! vice Section Chief Gu nodded. our Xiao ran is very capable. She will definitely be famous in the future! Song ran sent Gu jinghang back to the Research Institute¡¯s Hospital and helped him to the bed with much difficulty. She then gently touched his leg that was in a cast and said softly, ¡± ¡°When do you think you¡¯ll be removing the cast?¡± Gu jinghang replied,¡¯I can only open it in June at the very least.¡¯ ¡°So you¡¯re going to stay in the hospital until June?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± thank you, ¡± song ran touched his face and said. you¡¯ve worked hard. ¡°I can take a break.¡± Song ran got up and was about to go to the boiler room to get some hot water for him to drink when they bumped into du Dapeng outside the door. Du Dapeng pulled song ran to a secluded area and said to her as if he was presenting a treasure, ¡± ¡°Sis-inw, do you know that when our vice Section Chief moved in, a group of young nurses at the nurse station fought to take care of our vice Section Chief?¡± what? ¡± song ran narrowed her eyes. &Nbsp; our Deputy Section Chief didn¡¯t want any of them, ¡± du Dapeng continued. in the end, the hospital sent him a male nurse and a head nurse in her forties. Song ran took out five Yuan from her pocket and gave it to du Dapeng. ¡°How about this, go to the fruit store outside and buy some fruit for me.¡± Du Dapeng touched his head,¡±ah? Would you like some fruit?¡± it¡¯s fine. Just go if I tell you to. How many people are there at the nurses ¡®station? ¡± ¡°There are a total of twelve nurses in the nursing station of the orthopedics department.¡± ¡°Sure, buy all five Yuan and buy more.¡± Du Dapeng was still in a daze as he took the five Yuan and ran out. Song ran got some water and poured a cup for Gu jinghang. When she went out, she saw du Dapeng rushing over with a big bag in each hand. He ran straight towards her. Song ran took the two big stic bags. Du Dapeng was worried, ¡± ¡°Sister-inw, this is too heavy. Let me carry it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine,¡± There was a resting room at the nurses ¡®station. Song ran could not free herself, so she kicked the door open gently. All the young nurses inside looked over at her in unison. Song ran snorted in her heart. Hmph! You want to show off in front of my man? you want to snatch my man? no way! She walked to the table with some fruits and said with a smile, ¡± well, ran ran, I¡¯m vice Section Chief Gu¡¯s girlfriend. I¡¯m sorry to trouble you, so I bought you some fruits. Please don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me. Chapter 447 447 I¡¯m so tired, I¡¯ll sleep for a while A few young nurses who were two years older than song ran sized her up. They felt a little upset. They were fighting with each other to take care of vice Section Chief Gu. They might have a chance to be vice Section Chief Gu¡¯s partner. Everyone knew that vice Section Chief Gu had be the Vice Section Chief at such a young age. His future would definitely be bright. Most importantly, he was so handsome and tall. He was simply the best husband candidate. How could the young nurses not be excited when they arrived at the Research Institute¡¯s Hospital? Why wouldn¡¯t she want to be the wife of the Vice Division Chief? However, the Vice Section Chief didn¡¯t want any of them. In the end, he chose an old and frail head nurse and a male nurse to take care of him. How could the young and beautiful nurses not be angry? However, when they saw song ran, they could no longer be angry. Deputy Section Chief Gu¡¯s girlfriend was beautiful. She was so beautiful. She was even prettier than yang Yunyun, the prettiest nurse in the entire nurse station, no, the entire Research Institute hospital. Since vice Section Chief Gu already had such a beautiful partner, how could he be interested in them? Song ran noticed that the nurses were looking at her guiltily. She bent down and took out some apples and bananas from the stic bags and distributed them to everyone. I¡¯ll let you guys take a closer look at my beauty. Don¡¯t overestimate your abilities and seduce my family¡¯s vice Section Chief Gu in the future. Otherwise, you¡¯re just asking to be humiliated. The young nurses felt embarrassed. Although vice Section Chief Gu¡¯s girlfriend didn¡¯t say anything, they were all ruthlessly humiliated by her. Everyone smiled perfunctorily with fruit in their hands. ¡°Hehe, thank you for buying us fruits.¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows. it¡¯s what I should do. I¡¯lle and visit my brother jinghang more often in the future. It¡¯ll save me the trouble of troubling you, sisters. Hehe. The young nurses cursed him in their hearts. What was so great about him? wasn¡¯t he just taking advantage of his good looks? Was vice Section Chief Gu such a shallow person? Can you show off after you sessfully marry Deputy Section Chief Gu? When they looked up again, the young nurses saw Gu jinghang standing outside the nurses ¡®station with a walking stick. Their faces immediately lit up. However, Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes were focused on someone¡¯s back. He called her gently, ¡± ¡®Ran ran ran ran ran ran¡¯ The brilliance in the young nurses ¡®eyes suddenly dimmed. Deputy Section Chief Gu seemed to be such a shallow person. Hmph, since he was so shallow, they must have mistaken him for someone else and liked the wrong person. In the future, they should never go to his side to please him again. Song ran turned around and looked at him. Then, she smiled like a flower and walked over. She said in a coquettish voice, ¡± ¡°Brother Jing Xing, why did youe out?¡± The young nurses vomited in their hearts. This woman was so pretentious! Disgusting! Gu jinghang held his walking stick in one hand and ced his other hand on her shoulder. ¡°Give me a hand.¡± Then, under the envious and jealous gazes of the young nurses, song ran put her hand on Gu jinghang¡¯s waist and said, ¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you back to the ward.¡± Du Dapeng kindly closed the door of the nurses ¡®station. The young nurses gritted their teeth, and one of them muttered in a low voice, ¡± Deputy Section Chief Gu¡¯s taste is just so-so, just like all men, he¡¯s lecherous! The others chimed in. that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I thought he was different. I was wrong. Some older nurses who did not have any ulterior motives towards Gu jinghang smiled but did not say anything. The young girls began to feel sour when they could not get it. The sour taste was really choking. Chapter 448 448 Have you ever thought about me? In the corridor, song ran pinched him on the waist. ¡°Why did youe here?¡± Gu jinghang chuckled. Da Peng said that you brought two bags of fruits to the nurses ¡®station to pick a fight with them. I was afraid that you would be outnumbered if a fight really broke out. So, I came to help you. Song ran: ¡± Humph! Deputy Section Chief Gu is always popr wherever he goes. There must be a lot of young nurses whoe to you to please him, right? ¡± Gu jinghang felt wronged. didn¡¯t du Dapeng tell you that I want a male nurse and a head nurse who is about 40 years old? ¡± Song ran pinched his waist again. ¡°Actually, you can choose. I looked around just now, and there are a few young nurses who look perfectly fine.¡± Upon entering the ward, Gu jinghang loosened his grip on the walking stick and it fell to the ground. His eyes were burning as he said, ¡± ¡°You want me to choose?¡± Song ran leaned against the door and looked up at him. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll pick one to take care of you.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s calloused fingers gently caressed her cheek. He narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡± yes, awkwardness is fine. Then I¡¯ll ask du Dapeng to give me some screening. Song ran grabbed him by the cor and said in a seemingly fierce manner, ¡± Gu jinghang, are you tired of living? you dare? ¡± ¡°Silly girl.¡± Gu jinghang rubbed her head. When she returned to school, song ran was in such a good mood that she was distracted from her studies. It was easy for a woman who was in love to be silly. Two dayster, song ran finally regained her senses. She started to think of a way to get Xu Yang to testify that su mingna was the mastermind behind the acid incident. She had been observing Xu Yang for two days. This person was really a shut-in and extremely introverted. He was basically a loner and would bring breakfast to su mingna every morning without fail. Su mingna really made people speechless. Since she didn¡¯t like him, she should have just told him directly. Not only did she not say anything, but she also epted his breakfast without any qualms. However, Xu Yang asked for it. It was obvious that su mingna did not like him, but he was still willing to give it to her selflessly. This was called Zhou Yu hitting Huang Gai. One was willing to hit, and the other was willing to suffer, so the others naturally could not say anything. At the end of April, su mingna met a handsome young man outside the school. He looked good and had a good job. He was a doctor Who had just returned from studying abroad. Therefore, she quickly let go of her infatuation with Gu jinghang. After all, she knew that with song ran in the picture, the chances of her getting Gu jinghang were very small. She wasn¡¯t the type to fight a battle she wasn¡¯t confident in. Since the chances were so slim, she might as well change her target. Besides, song ran had already lost her title as the school Belle. A loser was not worth her attention. On the other hand, song ran received the news as soon as su mingna started dating in secret. Naturally, song ran got someone to keep an eye on su mingna¡¯s every move. After knowing that su mingna was in a rtionship, song ran went to look for Xu Yang and went straight to the point, ¡± ¡°Are you still bringing su mingna breakfast?¡± Xu Yang never made direct eye contact with others. He looked away and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Song ran shrugged. I¡¯m the victim that su mingna wanted to harm when she asked you for sulfuric acid. The corners of Xu Yang¡¯s mouth trembled violently. He finally nced at song ran, but it was fleeting. He quickly turned away and said with a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows. then, did you know that su mingna already has a boyfriend? ¡± Xu Yang¡¯s fingers, which were on his knees, were trembling. ¡°I know, I know.¡± you know? ¡± song ran was surprised. &Nbsp; Chapter 449 449 Maybe we¡¯ll have twins in the future Xu Yang stood up abruptly and said hurriedly,¡±I still have things to do, so I¡¯m leaving.¡± Song ran stared at Xu Yang¡¯s back in confusion. Did this man love su mingna or not? Why didn¡¯t she say anything when she found out that the person she loved had another man? She really couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. After the incident, she found out that Xu Yang was really not affected at all. He still brought breakfast to su mingna every day as usual, and su mingna epted it shamelessly. Song ran said to Li Sheng and the rest dejectedly, ¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t understand boys anymore. It¡¯s impossible to get Xu Yang to testify that it was su mingna who wanted to harm me. Doesn¡¯t xu Yang feel angry at all? The person he¡¯s been pursuing for so long haspletely ignored him and is just using him.¡± Li Sheng and sun yi couldn¡¯t figure it out either, so they only said, ¡± maybe Xu Yang is just a man of noble character and wants to contribute silently. Or maybe he has nothing to ask for. Song ran¡¯s face fell,¡¯isn¡¯t that letting su mingna get away with it? A shield, Wen Jing, was expelled by the school, but nothing happened to her, the mastermind behind the scenes. I can¡¯t ept this, I really can¡¯t ept this.¡± Who knew if su mingna woulde up with some non-toxic or tasteless drug with Xu Yang one day to harm song ran? Such a vicious woman was really hard to guard against. I¡¯ve observed the two girls in your dormitory, ¡± Li Sheng consoled her. I don¡¯t think they¡¯re the kind of girls who would take the initiative to collude with others to harm others. You¡¯d better be careful and leave the school as soon as possible. Song ran touched her head and said, ¡± I think I¡¯ll move back home first. My dad¡¯s wife is pregnant again. He¡¯s not at home anymore. I don¡¯t have to hide anymore. She didn¡¯t want to see old song in the first ce, but now that he wasn¡¯t at home, she really didn¡¯t have to stay in school in fear. Everyone felt that it was a wise move for her to return home. Song ran thought that she should return home first before she made further ns. Her life was more important. Whether su mingna¡¯s crimes could be made public and she could be brought to justice, she could take it slow. There was no rush. Song Xuan and aunt Wu raised both their hands and feet in agreement to song ran¡¯s decision to move back home. By the beginning of may, the weather was already very warm. However, song ran still could not convince Xu Yang toe out and testify. On this day, su mingna had just finished herst ss. The moment she stood up, she saw nothing but darkness before she fell to the ground. The students beside her screamed in shock. The teacher on the podium was also a little flustered and quickly organized a group of people to carry su mingna to the infirmary. Song ran and the others had just finished theirst ss when she passed by the first floor. She looked at su mingna who was unconscious and suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡°Isn¡¯t that su mingna?¡± Miao Li was still trembling as she asked. What¡¯s wrong with her? Why does he seem to have fainted? what happened?¡± Song ran quickly grabbed the arm of a senior who was in the same ss as su mingna and asked, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with su mingna?¡± The girl was a little scared. I don¡¯t know. When ss just ended, she fell straight to the ground. It was very scary. Her head hit the ground and she was bleeding. We were all scared silly. After the girl finished speaking, she followed a group of other girls who were also panicking and hurriedly caught up with the great research Institute in front. Song ran frowned as she looked at su mingna who was being carried away from the end of the corridor. Was she suffering from hypoglycemia? Or was she ill? I¡¯ve never heard of su mingna having any hidden illness. What¡¯s going on? Chapter 450 450 Eat some liquid food Su mingna was sent to the infirmary. The doctor checked her but could not find anything. The teacher panicked and quickly sent her to Huashan Hospital. When they arrived at Huashan Hospital, they still could not find out why she had fainted after a round of examination. The group of experts looked helplessly at the person on the bed who seemed to have lost weight in an instant. Song ran did not stay in school for long and went home. She did not think much about it and assumed that su mingna was suffering from low blood sugar or a cold. That night, as usual, she read a book and chatted with aunt Wu. When her sister came back, she would go to her sister¡¯s room to chat about some school matters. When he went to school the next day, the wind had changed. There were two pieces of shocking news in the school. The first one was that su mingna was the one who instructed Wen Jing to harm song ran in the sulfuric acid case. When song ran heard the news, she did not even have the time to be happy. She was shocked by the second piece of news. The second piece of news was that su mingna¡¯s sudden fainting was song ran¡¯s revenge. Song ran was dumbfounded when she heard the news. This was a little too much. Why would she use such a low-level method to take revenge on someone? Moreover, she did not have the chance to do so. She did not have any chance to interact with su mingna at all, so how could she possibly let su mingna faint all of a sudden? So, there was no cost to create rumors now? You can nder a person just by opening your mouth? However, this rumor had its nose and eyes, and it quickly spread throughout the school like a single spark that could set a Prairie on fire. In addition, su mingna was still in the hospital and showed no signs of waking up. Everyone was a little scared when they saw song ran. They secretly guessed what song ran had done to make su mingna so sick that she could not get up. Song ran was infuriated. However, the people who spread the rumors did not care if they were innocent or not. When they caught a hot topic, they would exaggerate and spread the news even more outrageously. In the next two days, song ran had unfortunately be the dark Demon King that her ssmates had been talking about. He was being made difficult everywhere. Song ran didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at that. Helpless, Li Sheng and the others came looking for her. I didn¡¯t have any chance to interact with su mingna at all. Moreover, when her illness suddenly acted up, I had already moved out of the school and moved back home. How could I still be med for this? ¡± ¡°I think someone is trying to frame you,¡± sun yi said with a frown. Song ran spread her hands. obviously, your guess is right. But I don¡¯t know who else in this school would want to harm me. ¡°Have you visited su mingna at the hospital?¡± sun yi pressed her forehead. Song ran shook her head. no, it¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s the time of the day. Would it be appropriate for me to go? ¡± Sun yi rubbed her chin and said, ¡± I went to see her once, and her attending doctor happened to be from our Fu Guang medical school. He¡¯s my senior. I asked him, and he¡¯s considered one of the more authoritative doctors in the country, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about su mingna¡¯s condition. There has never been such a condition in the history of medicine. The few of them were stunned. Song ran was a little flustered.¡±What are the symptoms of Hanhan?¡± Sun yi recalled, ¡± I heard that his heart and kidney are rapidly failing, and his brain has also been affected to a certain extent. My seniors did a blood test, but they couldn¡¯t find anything. To be honest, it¡¯s quite simr to the rumors in the school that he¡¯s been poisoned. Song ran¡¯s head hurt. do I have that kind of ability? ¡± she asked. &Nbsp; They¡¯ve really overestimated me. ¡± Chapter 451 451 I¡¯ll bow to you Li Sheng gently patted her back and looked up at sun yi. you¡¯re a medical student too. What do you think su mingna¡¯s symptoms look like? ¡± Sun yi¡¯s brows furrowed. senior¡¯s the light of recovery, the head of the cardiology department at Huashan Hospital. Even he couldn¡¯t find out what her symptoms were. I didn¡¯t even see su mingna, so how could I know what her symptoms were? ¡± Song ran looked up. can you get a specialist from overseas toe over and check? ¡± Sun yi sighed. su mingna¡¯s heart and kidneys are failing rapidly. I don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll make it in time to get a doctor from overseas. I¡¯m just afraid that water from far away can¡¯t put out a fire right here. The few of them sighed again. Li Sheng continued,¡¯ran, do you want to ask Vice Chief Gu and the experts from the Research Institute¡¯s Hospital to take a look? The experts in the Research Institute might be even more powerful.¡± Song ran looked at her in distress. are the experts from the Research Institute better than the experts from Huashan Hospital? ¡± ¡°I have to try. This is myst hope.¡± As the ignorant masses were easily incited, song ran was in a dangerous situation at school. They were worried about her and were prepared to go to the Research Institute¡¯s Hospital with her. When they were about to reach the entrance, they saw a group of girls walking towards them in high spirits. These girls were su mingna¡¯s fans and usually acted like tyrants with su mingna. At this moment, they had to show their loyalty and loyalty to the whole school. The leader of the group was su mingna¡¯s best friend, Liu Jia. She grabbed an egg and threw it at song ran without saying a word. Zhong Aidi, who was skilled in martial arts, urately caught the egg that was thrown at her. Then, without hesitation, she threw the egg back and it hit Liu Jia¡¯s face. Sun yi and the others couldn¡¯t help butugh contemptuously. They then strolled over and said coldly, ¡± the truth is not out yet. Who Do You Think You Are? how dare youe out and teach song ran a lesson? ¡± Liu Jia was in a sorry state. She straightened her neck and said,¡±What¡¯s wrong? Just because she had her uncle¡¯s support, she could do whatever she wanted? Why can¡¯t Ie out and teach her a lesson?¡± Song ran finally understood. They thought that su mingna did not dare to do anything to her because she had an uncle. Ha, uncle, your Director General actually had such a great deterrent force. Sun yi looked down at Liu Jia.¡±I¡¯ll remember you. You¡¯re making up stories without thinking. Do you think you don¡¯t have to pay the price? Just you wait!¡± They still had important matters to attend to and could not get entangled with these people who wanted the world to be in chaos. After she finished speaking, she turned around and returned to song ran¡¯s side. The four of them protected her as they walked out. Liu Jia shouted from behind, ¡± ¡°Song ran, do you dare to say that you didn¡¯t harm mingna? A woman¡¯s heart is the most poisonous. You¡¯re so vicious. She¡¯s lying in the hospital now, unconscious. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed at all?¡± Song ran turned around and said with a cold expression, ¡± I¡¯m trying my best to save your friend. You, on the other hand, don¡¯t know the truth. You¡¯re ignorant and ignorant. All you know is to throw eggs at innocent people. You¡¯re a really good friend. Are you touched by kneeling down? ¡± Idiot, I¡¯m toozy to waste my breath on you.¡± After he finished speaking, he turned around and the five of them arrogantly left in front of the group of people. Liu Jia gritted her teeth. I¡¯m sure song ran is the one who harmed mingna. Why is she still acting innocent? ¡± ¡°But she doesn¡¯t seem to have had the chance to get in touch with mingna,¡± the girl beside her said carefully. ¡°You shut up! What do you know? Do you think you¡¯re so easily moved by a few words from others?¡± The girl pouted and didn¡¯t say anything else. Outside the school, song ran and the others took the bus. On the way, Li Sheng keptforting her, ¡± he who is innocent is innocent. Xiao ran, don¡¯t worry too much. Chapter 452 452 Help Song ran shook her head. Lisheng, this isn¡¯t an era where the innocent live on their own. If someone wants to frame you, you won¡¯t be able to escape. If we can¡¯t find out what happened to su mingna, or if she¡¯s dead, then I, song ran, will be the one to me for this. Li Sheng held her hand tightly. there¡¯s always a way out. It¡¯ll be fine. There¡¯ll definitely be a turn for the better. When they arrived at the Research Institute¡¯s Hospital, they rushed upstairs and went to Gu jinghang¡¯s ward. When they peeked through the small window on the door, they saw a few people in Chinese tunic suits standing in the ward. Song ran stopped them and said, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s busy. We¡¯ll go inter.¡± Li Sheng was anxious,¡¯What time is it? Let¡¯s put his work on hold for a while.¡± Song ran shook her head. his work is more important. I can wait. Li Sheng ignored her and knocked on the door. Cheng Haidong and a few Battalion officers, who were surrounding the bed, suddenly turned to look at the door. Li Sheng shrank his neck and whispered, ¡± Deputy Section Chief Gu, song ran has an urgent matter to discuss with you. Of course, Cheng Haidong was tactful. Sister-inw¡¯s matter was more important than the sky, so he quickly said, ¡± ¡°Vice Section Chief, we¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Gu jinghang nodded. well, that¡¯s all for today. You guys can go back to the Research Institute. A line of people filed out. Song ran braced herself and walked in. In fact, she did not want Jingxing, who was injured, to worry about her. But now that things hade to this, it seemed that she had no choice but to rm him. As soon as they entered, Gu jinghang noticed that their expressions were not right. He quickly said, ¡± Xiao ran, what happened? ¡± Song ran wanted to say something but stopped. Sun Yizhi could not hold it in anymore and told Gu jinghang everything that had happened in a few words. Gu jinghang held song ran¡¯s hand and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re nning to hide such a serious matter from me?¡± All these little girls knew about it, but she had kept it from him? He was so angry that he felt dizzy. Song ran forced a smile and said, ¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re injured. I didn¡¯t want you to worry.¡± Gu jinghang also knew that this was not the time to be angry with her. He quickly called du Dapeng in and asked him to invite the director over. The head of the hospital had visited Gu jinghang twice when he was injured. Everyone in the hospital knew that although Deputy Section Chief Gu did not have a high position in the hospital, he had a bright future ahead of him. Therefore, the head of the hospital was very concerned about his injury and would visit him once or twice a week. Now, as soon as du Dapeng went to invite him, the director immediately rushed over. Gu jinghang sincerely made his request, hoping that the director could send the best expert to Huashan Hospital to help examine the female student whose cause of illness was unknown. After the director heard about this, he agreed without saying anything. Helping Deputy Section Chief Gu was helping the director in disguise. After all, everyone knew that the director took great care of this youngrade. How could he not help him when it was a favor that he did not have to? The hospital director quickly sent the top experts from the Cardiology, kidney, and Hematology Department to Huashan Hospital. He also paid a little more attention to Gu jinghang¡¯s injury before leaving. Song ran was slightly relieved. Sun yi had gone to Huashan Hospital with the experts from the Research Institute¡¯s Hospital. After all, she was a medical student. Perhaps she could be of some help. Song ran felt more at ease when she went. The others had also returned to school. Song ran wanted to leave as well but was held back by Gu jinghang. Li Sheng and the rest understood that and quickly left to give them some space. Gu jinghang grabbed her wrist and stared at her intently. ¡°If he wasn¡¯t your ssmate, you wouldn¡¯t havee to me at all, would you?¡± Chapter 453 453 A soldier is blinded by money Song ran felt guilty. it¡¯s because you¡¯re injured. I didn¡¯t want you to worry. I¡¯m just being nice. Don¡¯t be angry, okay? ¡± Gu jinghang touched her face helplessly and said, ¡± ¡°Why are you always like this? Xiao ran, I¡¯m your boyfriend, you shouldn¡¯t take everything on your own. I hope I can shelter you from the wind and rain.¡± Song ran grabbed his hand. I know. I¡¯ll tell you everything in the future. Okay? ¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s thumb gently pinched her red lips and he said in a serious tone, ¡± ¡°If you hide anything important from me again, I¡¯ll definitely punish you severely.¡± Song ran looked up. punish me? ¡± How do you want me to punish you?¡± Some people would never have a good memory, but what could he do? His kiss fell,¡±like this.¡± A weekter, the experts from the Research Institute and Huashan Hospital had a joint consultation and finally found out why Su mingna suddenly fell ill. It turned out that she had consumed a rare metal called ¡®vanadium¡¯. The experts had extracted this rare chemical element from her blood and the surface of her gastric mucous membrane. When the news came out, the school was in chaos. At least, song ran was no longer a suspect. She had never heard of such a chemical element. How could he use such a rare chemical element to harm people? All the students in the chemistry Department were in danger because only the students and teachers in the chemistry Department were the most suspicious. This rare chemical element was still useful for them to do experiments in ss. On su mingna¡¯s side, although the experts knew the cause of the illness, they were helpless. There had never been such a rare chemical element poisoning incident in the country. She didn¡¯t seem to have consumed it by mistake. After her blood test report came out, it showed that she had been consuming this rare metal for a long time. The poison was deep and difficult to treat. When she heard the news, although she disliked su mingna very much, song ran still felt her scalp go numb and her body turn cold. Su mingna was vicious and wanted to harm her with sulfuric acid. The person who harmed su mingna was even more brutal. He actually used such a sinister and creepy method to harm her. Who could it be? The first person that came to song ran¡¯s mind was Xu Yang. He was from the chemistry Department. She heard that he had good grades and was a famous top student in the Department. The teachers in the Department liked him a lot and often asked him to lead experiments. He had the motive tomit the crime, but what about the motive? He had no motive. He clearly liked su mingna that much. After school, song ran walked to the school gate alone. No one in the school was giving her a hard time now. This kind of crime was too scary and unheard of. Everyone was in danger. How could they have the time to make things difficult for song ran? When she reached the door, sun yi and Zhong Aidi called out to her from behind. Song ran turned around to look at her. Sun yi ran up to her with a serious expression and said, ¡± I saw su mingna at the hospital. She was really scary. Although it was already may, song ran still shivered from the cold. ¡°How did he scare me?¡± Sun yi touched her neck and smoothed out the goosebumps on her skin. in just a few days, su mingna has lost a lot of weight and lost a lot of hair. She¡¯s wearing an oxygen mask and has many tubes attached to her body. She looks really frail and scary. Song ran¡¯s hair stood on end as she asked while walking, ¡± ¡°Who do you think Zhenzhen is?¡± Sun yi crossed her arms and shook her head. she has always been arrogant and domineering in school. I really can¡¯t figure out who was the one who couldn¡¯t stand her bullying and suddenly resisted. let¡¯s go to my house. Li Sheng and the others will be here too. Chapter 454 454 Brother-inw further his studies ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to your house to discuss this,¡± sun yi nodded. When song ran arrived home, Li Sheng arrived shortly after. ¡°Wang Jing won¡¯t be able toe. She¡¯s probably going overseas to study next semester. She¡¯s currently preparing for her TOEFL.¡± ¡°Oh, I see,¡± song ran replied. In this era, it was indeed a trend to go abroad. Basically, as long as the family conditions were good, they would think of ways to send their children abroad to study and improve their skills. Song ran did not have much desire to go abroad. Moreover, she was not willing to go abroad without her jinghang. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to my room,¡± she said, waving her hand. Aunt Wu came in with some desserts and ck tea. She looked at the people sitting on the floor and shook her head.¡±It¡¯s still cold outside. I¡¯ll bring you a carpet. It¡¯s so cold to sit on the ground.¡± Aunt Wu brought in tworge, thick carpets, and the group sat on the carpets. ¡°Do you know su mingna¡¯s suitor?¡± song ran looked at sun yi and asked softly. Sun yi rested her chin on her hand. she has quite a few suitors in school. Which one are you talking about? ¡± Song ran frowned. Xu Yang from the chemistry Department. Do you know him? ¡± Sun yi pped her hands and said,¡±you suspect him?¡± I¡¯ve heard of that before. He¡¯s very infatuated. There¡¯s no reason for him to use such a sinister method to harm su mingna, right?¡± Song ran shook her head. I don¡¯t know. My intuition tells me that Xu Yang is rted to this. Li Sheng said,¡±could it be that love turned into hate?¡± You want to destroy her just because you can¡¯t get her?¡± Song ran massaged her temples. it¡¯s not exactly true that love turned to hate. Xu Yang would bring breakfast to su mingna every day. Even after he found out that su mingna has a boyfriend, he didn¡¯t stop. He still brought her breakfast. It seems like he¡¯s not affected by it. Sun yi pped her thigh and thought, breakfast? Is there a problem with the breakfast?¡± Song ran shook her head slightly. I don¡¯t think so. I heard that su mingna would distribute Xu Yang¡¯s breakfast to the people in her dormitory every time she epted it. If there¡¯s something wrong with the breakfast, it should be her dormitory mate who¡¯s in trouble, not her. ¡°Did the girls in su mingna¡¯s dormitory go to the hospital for a check-up after her ident?¡± Li Sheng asked. Yingying had asked the right question. Song ran shook her head. I really don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll have to look into it. Sun yi: ¡± yeah, leave this to me. I¡¯ll investigate it. However, I still feel that Xu Yang is a huge suspect. That rare metal you mentioned, and it¡¯s a rare metal that we¡¯ve never even heard of before. How many people can get their hands on it so easily? ¡± The few of them nodded, sun yi¡¯s words made sense. The few of them were very depressed, and Zhong Aidi cheered them on, ¡± at least now, thanks to Deputy Section Chief Gu, the cause of su mingna¡¯s illness has been found. No one in the school will push the me to ran anymore. This is a good thing. Don¡¯t be dejected, we¡¯ll continue to work hard. The few of themughed and chatted about other things. As a lesson, song ran was afraid that her sister would take revenge on her, so she took the initiative to tell song Xuan about it. Song Xuan¡¯s hand that was holding a spoon trembled and the spoon fell on the table. She looked at song ran in disbelief, ¡± ¡°Why is your Fu Guang in such danger? When we were in college, we were really focused on studying and didn¡¯t pay attention to the outside world. There was never such a trifle.¡± maybe the students have changed, ¡± song ran said helplessly. &Nbsp; at least you moved out, ¡± song Xuan said. otherwise, aunt Wu and I would have been worried to death. Song ran shrugged. if we can¡¯t catch the real murderer, I¡¯m afraid that the rumors will not end well. There will always be busybodies who want to push the me on me. ¡°Have you called the police?¡± yes, the school called the police. The police are investigating. Chapter 455 455 Spring is here! Song Xuan was relieved. since the police are involved in the investigation, there¡¯s no need to worry. They will definitely find out the real murderer. Song ran was deep in thought. She was afraid that the murderer was too cunning. If it were not for the experts from the Research Institute, they would not have been able to find the cause of su mingna¡¯s illness. The murderer seemed to be observing everything quietly in the dark. Moreover, she felt that the murderer had intentionally led her to the SU mingna incident. Why did he do that? Was he just using her as a shield? Or did he have some other ulterior motive? Two dayster, sun yi came to look for song ran and said mysteriously, ¡± ¡°I sent someone to investigate. When su mingna was diagnosed with vanadium poisoning, the girls in her dormitory panicked and went to the hospital for a checkup immediately. However, Qianqian told her best friend, Liu Jia, not to go for a checkup.¡± Song ran lifted her chin slightly. This was worth investigating. Why was Liu Jia so sure that she was not poisoned? Thinking back to how Liu Jia had tried to throw an egg at her after the incident, it was obvious that she wanted to push the muddy water onto her head. It was time for him to meet Liu Jia. Song ran, Lisheng, sun yi, and Zhong Aidi blocked Liu Jia in the library. There was no one else in the library, just the five of them. Zhong Aidi stood at the door, and song ran stood in the middle. She nced at Liu Jia, who was feeling guilty, and opened the door.¡±You poisoned su mingna.¡± It was a statement, not a question. you¡¯re talking nonsense! Liu Jia shrieked, her eyes filled with fear. I¡¯ll Sue you for nder! Song ran lowered her head and smiled. When the matter was still undecided, didn¡¯t you insist that I, song ran, was the one who caused su mingna¡¯s death? Why? You can use me, but I can¡¯t use you? Whichw are we following?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my breath on you. I want to get out of here,¡± Liu Jia said through gritted teeth. She was very afraid. Song ran was indeed not easy to deal with. She had found out about her so quickly. She could not stay here for long. She could not be entangled with them. Sun yi pressed down on her shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Make it clear and we¡¯ll let you go.¡± Liu Jia lowered her eyes and her body trembled slightly.¡±What¡¯s there to say? This matter has nothing to do with me. ¡± Hmph! song ran snorted. then, why didn¡¯t you go to the hospital for a check-up? Everyone else went, but you didn¡¯t. Why? Why are you so sure that you¡¯re not poisoned? Because you¡¯re the one who poisoned him.¡± Liu Jia looked up at song ran in a panic and shook her head violently. ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t do it, but how could I have poisoned it? Where am I supposed to get the poison?¡± who knows? ¡± song ran sneered. who knows? ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve always been by su mingna¡¯s side, but she doesn¡¯t treat you well. She¡¯s always shouting at you and doesn¡¯t even treat you as a friend. Perhaps, after a long time, you¡¯ve already resented her and wanted to kill her. This is a good opportunity to get rid of her and push the me on me. It¡¯s killing two birds with one stone. How great is that?¡± Liu Jia¡¯s eyes became even more flustered. She poked song ran and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re ndering me! I didn¡¯t poison it. I couldn¡¯t have poisoned it. ¡± Song ran grabbed her fingers and said, ¡± you know best whether I¡¯m ndering you or not. You¡¯re the main suspect. I¡¯m going to hand you over to the police and let them investigate if you¡¯re the murderer. With that, he turned around and was about to leave when Liu Jia panicked. don¡¯t! Song ran, don¡¯t! Song ran did not care and walked out. Liu Jia burst into tears, ¡± it really wasn¡¯t me, Yingluo. It was Xu Yang, Yingluo. He did it, it had nothing to do with me, Yingluo. Chapter 456 456 Find the evidence Song ran¡¯s intuition was right. It was Xu Yang. But, why did he do that? Did love really turn into hate? How did he manage to get su mingna to ingest that rare metal for a long period of time without anyone knowing? What role did Liu Jia y in this matter? The truth was slowly revealed. When song ran and the rest found Xu Yang, he confessed to all his crimes. It was a slightly darkboratory. When song ran walked in, Xu Yang was still doing his experiment. He was wearing a white coat and a pair of goggles. He nced at her calmly and calmly. His calm gaze made song ran shiver. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± she asked. The alcoholmp in Xu Yang¡¯s hand started spurting out. He reached out to block the light and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Be careful,¡± Song ran snorted. you¡¯re still so hypocritical at a time like this? ¡± After su mingna fell unconscious, weren¡¯t you the one who threw the dirty water on me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me indeed.¡± Xu Yang chuckled. He said it so nonchntly that song ran was shocked. It was as if she had done something wrong by criticizing him with righteous indignation. Song ran gritted her teeth. why did you do that? ¡± Why did you drag me into your feud with her?¡± Xu Yang picked up the cover and ced it on the alcoholmp. Themp went out instantly. He looked up, his eyes still calm.¡±Because she hates you, so I¡¯m doing this for her. She¡¯ll be happy if she knows.¡± Song ran looked at him as if she was looking at a monster. ¡°Is your Yingluo sick? You harmed the person you like and then pushed the me to me. You say that you did this to make her happy?¡± What kind of logic was that? This Xu Yang must be seriously ill, right? Xu Yang slowly tidied up the things on the experiment table. He lowered his head and smiled. this rare metal poisoning is irreversible. She will probably spend the rest of her life in bed. Her beauty will also disappear from Qianqian and those who like her. Seeing her now, they probably won¡¯t like her anymore, Qianqian, but I¡¯m different, Qianqian. I won¡¯t despise her Qianqian. Song ran felt her scalp go numb and her body turned cold. ¡°You¡¯re indeed crazy.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with loving someone?¡± Xu Yang asked. I just want her to stay by my side, isn¡¯t this killing two birds with one stone? Not only was I able to chase away all her pursuers, but I was also able to drag you, the person she hates the most, into the water. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything wrong.¡± Song ran stared at him in disbelief. don¡¯t you have any regrets at all? ¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± Xu Yang asked in return. Song ran shook her head. when su mingna asked you for sulfuric acid to harm me, you were an aplice. Now, you want to have her all to yourself, and you¡¯re dragging me down with you. Why do you always drag me into the things between the two of you? and you¡¯re still acting like it¡¯s only natural. What kind of grudge do I have against you? ¡± Xu Yang stared at her and said, ¡± mingna used to have a lot of glory in school. Why did you steal all her limelight the moment you entered the school? since she hates you so much, I¡¯ll punish you on her behalf. are you punishing me on her behalf? ¡°song ran shot him a cold nce. Do you think you¡¯re God? What right do you have?¡± Su mingna was a psychopath while Xu Yang was mentally ill. Both of them were terrifying, too terrifying. Chapter 457 457 I¡¯m going to be fattened up by you Xu Yang said calmly, ¡± since things havee to this, there¡¯s nothing more to say. It¡¯s really a pity. I thought that the hospital wouldn¡¯t be able to detect it, but I didn¡¯t expect that they would be able to detect a trace amount of vanadium. I¡¯ve underestimated the medical standards in the country. It¡¯s fine if I go to jail, but it¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t bring this matter to you and let you be punished. Crazy, this man was really crazy. Xu Yang found out from Liu Jia that su mingna¡¯s favorite food was the bean paste shortbread, so he would buy a bean paste shortbread for breakfast every day and inject vanadium into it. Liu Jia would then monitor her to see if she had eaten the shortbread. Su mingna really liked to eat red bean paste shortbread. She shared everything that Xu Yang bought with the others except for the shortbread. When she lost her appetite, Liu Jia would snatch the shortbread and get rid of it. Now that the matter hade to this, the truth hade to light. Xu Yang was the main culprit and Liu Jia was the aplice. Both of them had been arrested and were awaiting their punishment. This incident caused a huge sensation, and the reputation of Fu Guang University was also greatly damaged. The principal and the Dean of the School of Chemistry were called over by the Department of Education to criticize and educate them. It was already unbelievable that a student could easily bring such a rare metal out of theboratory. At this point, thepound light college became famous. Originally, there were more men than women in the chemistry college. Now, it was simply a fantasy for the boys in the chemistry college to find a partner. After all, no girl would be willing to risk her life. After the matter was settled, song ran¡¯s innocence was finally redressed. Those who had wronged her in the past came to apologize to her one after another, but song ran could not be bothered with them. These people had a herd mentality. They did not have their own rational thinking at all. They simply followed what others said and did not care about the truth. They could throw all the dirty water on an innocent person. When the truth was out, they came to apologize. She, song ran, did not need such a hypocritical apology! Sun yi ran over and told her, ¡± su mingna¡¯s life has been ruined by Xu Yang. Although that rare metal isn¡¯t fatal, it seems to have a huge impact on her intelligence and internal organs. As Xu Yang said, su mingna will have to spend the rest of her life in bed. Song ran shook her head and sighed. Sun yi continued, ¡± my words might sound cold and unkind, but I still have to say this. If su mingna didn¡¯t like Xu Yang and rejected him from the start, then she could¡¯ve dodged a bullet. Doesn¡¯t that mean she brought this upon herself? ¡± Song ranughed. let¡¯s notment on other people¡¯s matters. Let¡¯s learn our lesson from this. Sun yi nodded. that makes sense. Where are you going? ¡± ¡°Where else can I go? I¡¯m going to the hospital to visit my boyfriend whose leg hasn¡¯t recovered yet.¡± ¡°It would be great if all the love in the world was like you guys,¡± sun yiughed. Song ran sighed. How could there be so many sunny, healthy, and kind men like her jinghang in the world? It was something that could only be encountered and not sought. It was may. The bus traveled along a shady path. Song ran was in a neither good nor bad mood. After all, it was a serious matter. Even if she hated su mingna, she did not want her to be punished so severely. The second half of her life was ruined just like that. Speaking of which, it was indeed quite a sad thing. The lights were dim as song ran got out of the car and walked towards the hospital. In the hospital corridor, song ran saw the man walking towards her with a walking stick. She quickly ran towards him and hugged him, ¡± ¡°Why are you alone? Where¡¯s the nurse?¡± Gu jinghangughed. you can¡¯t always trouble others. Chapter 458 458 Don¡¯t hurt our great hero Song ran pouted. but you seem to take it for granted when you trouble me. you¡¯re my girlfriend, ¡± he said, patting her head. you¡¯re different from the others. Song ran looked up at him and smiled. She was the little Sun of May. In his eyes, she was different from others. After su mingna¡¯s incident came to an end, song ran¡¯s life in school finally returned to normal. She had also given away the title of the school Belle. She tried her best to keep a low profile in school, so basically no one paid attention to her anymore. She was also happy to be at peace. The school was quiet, and the art troupe had more work to do. May to November every year was the peak season for art troupes. The weather was warm, and people¡¯s pursuit of art and entertainment was more. Every year at this time, the actors in the group would have an endless stream of scenes. Song ran was still a small errand boy. She was envious as she watched the beautifully-dressed actors go on stage to praise them. During this period, the other two pirs of the TV drama production, sister Qing, ruan Qing, and sister ke, yang ke, would oftene to the troupe. The Lord, ruan Qing, had acted in ancient costume dramas and the Four Great Beauties of the ancient times. Her looks were impable. When she saw song ran backstage, she was shocked and said to her assistant, ¡± ¡°That little sister is so pretty, and the director let her do odd jobs? Wouldn¡¯t that be a pity?¡± The assistant shook her head. she¡¯s still young. The director probably wants to train her. Yang ke was mainly a contemporary inspirational female character and had yed many positive roles that constantly strived for self-improvement. In private, she was more indifferent. However, when she saw song ran, she was puzzled and muttered, ¡± there¡¯s something in this youngdy¡¯s eyes. I¡¯ll Ask the Dean for her tomorrow and have her be my disciple. In short, these two big Sisters were both better than Jiang Feng. However, director li had no intention of letting her act in a TV drama or a stage y. Stage ys and stage ys were very good ces to Polish one¡¯s acting skills. Stage y actors might not be as popr as the other two in the country, but in Haicheng, Jiang Feng was the most popr. She thought she was better than others because she was a stage y actor, so she didn¡¯t take ruan Qing and yang ke seriously. Jiang Feng, who was confident that she was the top actress of the art troupe, became more and more arrogant. As a result, the days of the neer He Jiao became increasingly difficult. Jiang Feng made things difficult for her every day and specifically picked a scene where she was pped. Even if there was no such scene in this scene, Jiang Feng would have asked the scriptwriter to add this scene to He Jiao. Even a rabbit would bite when it was anxious. How could he Jiao watch as she was bullied? If he didn¡¯t explode in silence, he would die in silence. That day, song ran was doing odd jobs backstage as usual. She was moving the costumes and bringing tea and water to the actors. Other than Jiang Feng, the others were polite to her. They even thanked her when they brought the water up. When she brought the water to Jiang Feng¡¯s dressing room, she would always hear herining about how it was either too hot or too cold. Song ran would always try her best to force herself to speak to her calmly, ¡± ¡°Sister Phoenix, is it hot? If it¡¯s hot, I¡¯ll change it to a slightly cooler one. I¡¯ll get you a warmer one.¡± Her attitude was absolutely good, and Jiang Feng couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with it. Although that beautiful little face kept swaying in front of her, which made her feel ufortable, her attitude was good, and Jiang Feng couldn¡¯t say anything. Inparison, He Jiao, whose face was red with embarrassment, was even more annoying, so she scolded him a few more times. Before she went on stage, He Jiao gritted her teeth and nced at Jiang Feng. Her eyes fell on the bottom of the flower pot she was wearing and she snorted coldly. She thought to herself, Qianqian, I¡¯ll see how you make a fool of yourself on stage today! Chapter 459 459 Attend themendation ceremony together Jiang Feng was acting in a Qing Pce drama today, where the concubine was abandoned in the pce. She was dressed in in clothes, stepping on the bottom of a flower pot, and walking to the center of the stage with a beautiful posture. If one wanted to be pretty, Jiang Feng, who was dressed in mourning and in clothes, looked very pitiful even though she was already in her thirties. After going on stage, it was a song. Jiang Feng¡¯s singing was not bad, but this was just a rehearsal. She obviously didn¡¯t sing very carefully. She just sang a few lines, and the staff still gave her a round of apuse. What followed was a scene where Jiang Feng moved a chair and was about to hang herself with a three-foot long white silk. Originally, the White silk was already hung, but she was about to hang it around her neck when the young servant girl found her and saved her. Jiang Feng climbed up the stool shakily and threw Bai Ling onto the beam. She tied a knot and moved her feet. Just as she was about to hang her head around her neck, she saw something under her feet. The bottom of the flower pot cracked in half and the entire flower pot fell off. Jiang Feng lost her bnce and fell down. She screamed in panic. The base of the flower pot on her right foot fell off, and her left footnded on the ground. The moment the high base of the flower pot touched the ground, there was a crack. She heard the sound of her ankle bones cracking. In a panic, she stretched out her hand to support herself on the ground. There was another crack. Jiang Feng was in so much pain that she broke out in cold sweat and fell to the ground. She pointed at the maidservant who was scared out of her wits and said, ¡± ¡°What are you still standing there for?¡± The maidservant rushed over and shouted, ¡± ¡°Sister Phoenix, are you alright? are you alright?¡± The staff members in the audience also rushed up and surrounded her. ¡°Sister Phoenix, how are you?¡± ¡°Are you blind?¡± Jiang Feng broke out in a cold sweat. Didn¡¯t you see how badly I fell? Still asking?¡± No one dared to say anything more. The male staff member in the lead quickly helped her up.¡±I¡¯ll take you to the hospital?¡± Jiang Feng¡¯s face was twisted in pain. hurry up and stop talking nonsense. If you dy it any longer, I won¡¯t be able to attend the performance tonight. When the backstage staff received the news that Jiang Feng had fallen, song ran¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Ah? Really? Hurry up and take a look.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t show your gloating on your face, you wretched girl,¡± da Jun patted her head. Song ran shrunk her neck and chuckled. ¡°Is it that obvious?¡± Da Jun red at her. it¡¯s obvious. If she or her assistant sees you, she¡¯ll definitely cause you trouble. I¡¯ll restrain myself, ¡± song ran said guiltily. &Nbsp; The group of people rushed to the front and saw the staff carrying Jiang Feng out in a hurry. Da Jun grabbed the maidservant who had been acting with Jiang Feng and asked, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with sister Phoenix?¡± The maidservant trembled. when I climbed onto the stool and was about to hang myself, I seemed to have wobbled. Then, I twisted my foot and fell from the stool. ¡°Hurry up and inform the director.¡± Da Jun shook his head. Jiang Feng¡¯s shoe with a flower pot bottom was thrown on the stage. In the chaos, He Jiao quietly ran to the stage, nning to hide the pair of shoes. Da Jun¡¯s eyes were sharp as he quickly walked over and stood in front of He Jiao, asking, ¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jun! He Jiao panicked. brother Jun! she shouted. I didn¡¯t do anything. ¡°What are you doing with sister Phoenix¡¯s shoes?¡± da Jun pointed at her. ¡°I¡¯ll put it away for sister Phoenix,¡± He Jiao said guiltily. ¡°Give it to me.¡± Da Jun stretched out his hand. He Jiao retracted her hand and hid the shoe behind her back. She shook her head, and the Army immediately snatched the shoe from her hands. He Jiao was so flustered that her expression changed. Da Jun took a look and saw that the base of the flower pot on his right foot hadpletely fallen off. Looking at the opening, it was a very neat cut. It was obvious that this was man-made. Chapter 460 460 He wanted her to look ugly And the culprit had even jumped out and admitted to it. Da Jun grabbed He Jiao¡¯s wrist, ¡± ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± He Jiao denied tly. Song ran was enjoying the show from the side. During this period of time, Jiang Feng had given He Jiao a lot of ps. The two of them had deep grudges, so it was reasonable for He Jiao to take revenge on Jiang Feng. Soon, director li rushed over, and he Jiao looked even more terrified. Da Jun showed the director his flowerpot shoes, and the director gave He Jiao a stern look. He Jiao felt like she was about to copse to the ground. Song ran, a group of staff members, and actors were watching from the side of the stage. ¡°Let¡¯s go to my office first,¡± the director said coldly. She didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of it. After all, it would be embarrassing for the art troupe if word got out that actors were arguing with each other. Da Jun and he Jiao followed behind director li, and the three of them walked toward director Li¡¯s office. As soon as they left, the people around them immediately started to discuss heatedly. I think He Jiao is unhappy with big sister Feng¡¯s bullying. She exploded and nned this. ¡°It¡¯s very obvious, the bottom of the flower pot has been touched by He Jiao.¡± ¡°Maybe she wants to hurt Sister Feng and take her ce.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that director li found out. I don¡¯t know what to do with it.¡± Song ran was waiting in the backstage, bored. The scene that night was supposed to revolve around Jiang Feng. Now that she was injured and in the hospital, the whole group of people had nothing to do. They gathered in groups of three to five to gossip and chat happily. In supervisor Li¡¯s office, she mmed her shoe on the table and looked He Jiao up and down. ¡°You did it.¡± He Jiao¡¯s body trembled, and she didn¡¯t dare to look director li in the eye. ¡°Answer me, did you do it?¡± chief physician li raised his voice. He Jiao gritted her teeth and said,¡±if it¡¯s me, Yingluo, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re pretty honest,¡± chief physician li mmed the table. He Jiao¡¯s face turned red. what right does she have to order me around just because she¡¯s a Big Shot? I¡¯ve been in here for half a year and I¡¯ve been pped by her so many times. What right does she have to act like a tyrant and p me whenever she wants? ¡± I¡¯m here to act, not to be bullied by her!¡± ¡°So you¡¯re going to use such a despicable method to hurt her?¡± supervisor li raised her eyebrows. He Jiao seemed to have already given up.¡±I¡¯ve had enough of her, I¡¯ve had enough of her!¡± Director li was still lecturing He Jiao when the phone on the table rang. Dajun went to answer the phone and said to director li, ¡± director, sister Phoenix¡¯s right ankle is fractured, and her right wrist is fractured. The injuries are quite serious. ¡°What should we do about ran ran¡¯s scene tonight?¡± director li immediately frowned. He Jiao¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. director, I remember all of sister Phoenix¡¯s scenes. Can I make up for my mistake? ¡± This was a good opportunity. Although she didn¡¯t want to rece Jiang Feng when she hurt her, she just wanted to teach Jiang Feng a lesson. But now, it was clear that the opportunity to be famous was right in front of her. She could totally fight for it. However, director li only nced at her coldly.¡±You?¡± He Jiao didn¡¯t know, but she still actively rmended herself.¡±Yeah, director Wanwan.¡± Chief physician Li¡¯s expression became even uglier.¡±Our troupe won¡¯t use a malicious viin as the female lead! This time, I¡¯ll give you a major demerit and you¡¯ll have to do odd jobs backstage. The next time youmit this again, you¡¯ll be fired. Do you understand?¡± The smile on He Jiao¡¯s face immediately turned cold. She still had a chance. She didn¡¯t believe that director li would rather suffer a heavy loss than let her save the situation. Chapter 461 461 You dare to smoke? At one o ¡®clock in the afternoon, song ran was eating melon seeds, drinking tea, and waiting for further arrangements backstage. The Army was calling her name from afar. She quickly put down the handful of melon seeds in her hand and replied, ¡± ¡°Hey, hey, brother Jun, I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here, Hey, hey!¡± After he finished speaking, he quickly ran over. Da Jun said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°The Head of Department wants you to go to her office.¡± Song ran¡¯s heart tightened. What are you doing? Don¡¯t tell me He Jiao is trying to frame me for Sister Feng?¡± In this day and age, there were all kinds of people and all kinds of novel things. She had to be on her guard. Da Jun rolled his eyes at her,¡¯what are you thinking? There¡¯s good news, hurry up and go.¡± Song ran¡¯s heart was in her mouth as she ran to supervisor Li¡¯s office. She knocked on the door and entered. Supervisor li was sitting on the chair and drinking tea. When she saw song ran enter, she said with a stern expression, ¡± ¡°Come over,¡± Although song ran knew that supervisor li was cold on the outside but warm on the inside, she still felt stressed and ufortable when she was around her. She quickly walked over and put on a smile. ¡°Director, what did you call me here for?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to shine on the stage?¡± director li pushed up his sses and asked. Do you still want to do it now?¡± Song ran¡¯s heart was pounding, and her tone changed. ¡°Yes, I want to shine on stage, and I want to do it all the time.¡± Chief physician li reached out and pushed the script beside him. here, it¡¯s Jiang Feng¡¯s script. It¡¯s ten pages of lines. It¡¯s 1:30 now and you¡¯ll be on stage at 6:30 p.m. You have five hours to memorize the script. Song ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This was a gift from the heavens, but it was a difficult inspection. She did not reach out to take the script. That was because memorizing ten pages of lines in five hours and performing on stage for the first time was simply a fantasy. ¡°Why?¡± chief physician li tried to goad him into action. What¡¯s wrong? It seems that your passion for acting is only so-so? Didn¡¯t he even pass the fu Guang exam? Just a few pages of lines and you¡¯re already stumped?¡± Song ran took the script and said with a serious expression, ¡± director, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll memorize all the lines in five hours without missing a word. After she finished speaking, she rushed out. She had to find a quiet ce to memorize her lines. Her memory was extremely good, and her memory was especially strong. Because she chose liberal arts and had an excellent memory, she was able to make it to Fu Guang in the end. Fu Guang had already passed the test, so how could a mere ten pages of lines stump her? Supervisor Li¡¯s assistant, Zhang Ying, walked in and nced at song ran¡¯s back. She whispered, ¡± ¡°Director, will that girl be able to do it?¡± ¡°Do you think the person I like will be bad?¡± director li took a sip of tea. Zhang Ying was worried. but she hasn¡¯t read the script before like he Jiao. Isn¡¯t it too much to ask her to memorize ten pages of lines? ¡± Supervisor li smiled. it¡¯s not the first time Jiang Feng rehearsed this scene. How could that smart girl not notice it? ¡± Don¡¯t you remember Jiang Feng¡¯s vocabry?¡± Zhang Ying heaved a sigh of relief. the tickets have all been sold. I¡¯m just afraid of an ident. Supervisor li massaged her temples. how about this? for the few lines that I¡¯m not saying, write a big poster for me and sit in the first row. If song ran gets stuck, sh the big poster to remind her. Although supervisor li had confidence in song ran, she had to be prepared for both eventualities. If she messed up, the reputation of the art troupe would be affected. ¡°Okay,¡± Zhang Ying nodded. ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t fire He Jiao?¡± director li asked again. ¡°Because she did what you wanted to do,¡± Zhang Ying said in a low voice. Chief physician li smiled without saying anything. Chapter 462 462 He saved more than a hundred people Song ran picked a storage room and closed the door. She started to memorize her lines. They were not too awkward-sounding and were in innguage. She skimmed through them. Jiang Feng had been in this scene three times, and she had watched it from the audience each time. Although she couldn¡¯t remember the lines, these words were familiar to her. There were a few lines that were moreplicated and awkward to pronounce with her old rival, the Empress. Song ran went through them and started to write in her memory. There was a knock on the door. She looked up and saw brother Jun walking over with a pair of flower pots. Xiao ran, put it on the bottom of the flower pot and memorize your lines. You have to hurry up and practice, Yingluo. Song ran smacked her forehead. That¡¯s right. The difficult part was not just memorizing the lines. It was also very important to walk out with a normal gait while wearing the flower pot. She quickly put on the flower pot. The base of the flower pot was in the middle. After she put it on, she immediately fell over. Brother Jun quickly supported her. ¡°Use me as a eunuch and help me practice walking. Hurry up, don¡¯t waste time.¡± Song ran held onto brother Jun¡¯s arm with one hand and held the script in the other. She paced back and forth while loudly reading her lines. The Army didn¡¯t speak to her to avoid distracting her, so he just quietly apanied her. Three and a half hourster, song ran let go of da Jun¡¯s arm and passed the script to him. Da Jun looked at her and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve memorized it?¡± Song ran stood by the bed and smiled. brother Jun, please test it. Dajun held the script in his hand while song ran stood by the window. Her feet were under a flower pot, and she could already Walk in a Rxed Manner. She opened her mouth slowly, and Dajun¡¯s eyes were fixed on the script in his hand. He was in a daze. After turning a page, da Jun¡¯s heart, which had jumped to his throat, finally settled down. The little girl practically memorized the lines without missing a word. Young man, your memory is really good. As expected of Fu Guang¡¯s top student, you¡¯re amazing. Song ran continued to recite her lines. She memorized one, two, three, and all the way to the tenth page. She only managed to get tongue-tied at a few awkward-sounding parts. As for the rest of the lines, she passed them. After flipping through thest page, the Army couldn¡¯t help but p.¡±Sess! Hurry up and follow me to the stage for a rough rehearsal. You still have to do your makeup and hairter, hurry up!¡± Song ran was dressed in a flower pot and followed behind Dajun. Dajun could not help but ask, ¡± ¡°You must be careful.¡± don¡¯t worry, ¡± song ran smiled. &Nbsp; After a round of rehearsals, song ran let the makeup artist do her makeup for her. While she was doing her makeup, she was still holding onto the script for the final push. There were a few lines that were difficult to pronounce, but she had to memorize them all. This was her first time on stage, so she had to make everyone look at her in a different light. She wanted to let them know that she, song ran, was not just doing odd jobs. She was born to go on stage and on screen! When song ran was done with her hair and makeup, supervisor li could not help but nod.¡¯Hmm, not bad, not bad.¡¯ She reached out and patted song ran¡¯s shoulder. don¡¯t feel pressured. You¡¯re just trying to save the situation. Even if you make a mistake, I won¡¯t me you. Director li didn¡¯t want to put too much pressure on her, as it would be bad for her performance. I¡¯ll do my best, Dean, ¡± song ran said in a serious tone. &Nbsp; Not far away, He Jiao, who was moving the clothes rack, saw song ran in her costume. She was so shocked that her jaw almost fell off. She grabbed one of the staff members and asked in disbelief, ¡± Department Director, are you nning to let song ran save the day? ¡± The staff shrugged. it should be. Aren¡¯t you already dressed up? ¡± He Jiao gritted her teeth and thought to herself,¡¯you¡¯d rather use a handyman than me. I¡¯m waiting for song ran to destroy your reputation!¡¯ Chapter 463 463 Don¡¯t send deputymander Gu for small matters Song ran was dressed in in clothes. She was more beautiful and charming than Jiang Feng. She looked even more pitiful. She was dressed under a flower pot and she walked gracefully. As soon as she appeared on the stage, supervisor li looked as if she had taken a calming pill. This girl¡¯s Typhoon was strong. There was no need to worry. However, there was a smallmotion in the audience. Those who came to the art troupe to watch the show, especially those in the front rows, were all old audience members who were used to watching Jiang Feng. How could they not have any opinions when the main character was suddenly changed? There was a mor below,¡±refund, refund, isn¡¯t this a scam?¡± that¡¯s right, we¡¯re here to see Jiang Feng. Who is this girl? ¡± ¡°Your art troupe is also advertising Jiang Feng outside, but when youe in, you let us see a girl who came out of nowhere. Isn¡¯t this a lie?¡± Yao Xifeng, who was sitting in the second row, had his eyes lit up.¡¯Isn¡¯t this Wanwan, song ran?¡¯ She was performing on stage? Supervisor Li¡¯s heart was in her throat. She was not afraid of anything else, but she was afraid that this girl¡¯s psychological quality was not good and she would be affected by these people. On the grandstand, song ran was not affected at all. She was already on a stool. With a swing of her hand, she hung the three-foot-long white banner on the beam. Then, she looked at the audience and muttered, ¡± At this moment, two lines of tears slowly flowed down from her eyes. The music sounded, and the entire atmosphere suddenly became extremely sad. The audience in the front row, who had wanted to make a scene, suddenly quieted down. Her sadness was too infectious. Her resentful eyes could make people feel the destion and despair of an abandoned concubine in the cold Pce. Supervisor li clenched her fists tightly and kept her eyes on song ran. She nced at the audience from time to time and shouted in her heart, ¡± ¡®Girl, you have to work hard for me. You have to work hard. If your first show is sessful today, you can have a seamless connection with Jiang Feng.¡¯ If he wanted to make a name for himself after smashing Yingluo, it would be even more difficult. Yao Xifeng waspletely immersed in it. His eyes were filled with love. Other than song ran, no one else in the world could move him like this. Song ran tied the White silk and sobbed, ¡± I entered the pce in the third year of Chengde. Now, I¡¯ve been in Chengde for 16 years. It¡¯s been 13 years since I¡¯ve seen the Emperor. As such, why don¡¯t I leave the mortal world and go to the Nine Springs? that way, I won¡¯t have to suffer any more humiliation. After saying that, she hung Bai Yan around her neck and kicked the stool under her feet away without hesitation. Yao Xifeng immediately stood up in shock. The person behind him shouted, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re blocking others from watching the show. What are you doing?¡± He quickly sat down. Director li, who was at the side of the stage, was shocked.¡±What¡¯s this girl doing? The hanging was just for show, how did she really hang herself?¡± ¡°Do you want me to go up?¡± the Army was nervous. Supervisor li waved her hand, and the maidservant on the stage rushed over and hugged her leg, crying, ¡± ¡°Niangniang, niangniang Qianqian¡± As she said that, she lifted her up with great effort. Song ran held Bai Yao tightly, and the veins on her hands were visible. She exerted a Herculean effort to release herself from the cage. Then, she fell heavily on the ground with the maidservant. It hurt just looking at it. Da Jun, who was beside director li, clicked his tongue and said,¡±Really crying, really hanging, really falling, this girl is really fighting hard, Yingluo.¡± Supervisor Li¡¯s eyes were full of admiration. She smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. The person she had her eyes on was obviously not bad. Yao Xifeng suddenly stood up and walked out of the hall. He grabbed a staff member and said, ¡± ¡°Where can i buy flowers?¡± ¡°If you go out of the art troupe and turn right at the six-corner Lane, there¡¯s a Kasaya.¡± Chapter 464 464 Don¡¯t be angry, sister-inw In the hospital, Jiang Feng was still in a cast. The bone in her right foot was severely broken and the cast on her right wrist had fallen off. She was in so much pain that she felt like her heart was being torn. As she cursed, she called for her assistant. ¡°How¡¯s the art troupe? Without me, you can¡¯t act tonight, can you?¡± The assistant had just gone to the phone booth in the hospital to make a call. He looked terrible and didn¡¯t dare to tell Jiang Feng the truth. Jiang Feng was in so much pain that her tone became even worse, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. Are you mute?¡± The assistant trembled as he said,¡±Sister Feng¡¯s song and dance troupe, everything is as usual,¡± he said. Jiang Feng gasped, ¡± ¡°As usual? How can everything be normal?¡± The door opened and director Li¡¯s assistant, Zhang Ying, walked in. The people around her all called her sister Ying respectfully. Only Jiang Feng nced at her. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Director li was worried about you, so he asked me toe and take a look,¡± Zhang Ying said. Jiang Feng gritted her teeth and asked,¡±let me ask you, what¡¯s up with the art troupe?¡± I heard that the show is still going on?¡± it¡¯s like this, sister Phoenix, ¡± Zhang Ying quickly said. after you fell, we found out that He Jiao had done something to your shoes. b * tch! Jiang Feng¡¯s eyes were almost spitting fire. did the director fire her? ¡± ¡°The director gave her a major demerit and even sent her backstage to do odd jobs.¡± Zhang Ying coughed lightly. what?! Jiang Feng was furious. she¡¯s too kind! ¡°This girl saw that you couldn¡¯t make it to the show tonight, so she wanted to rece you,¡± Zhang Ying said. Jiang Feng was so angry that she almost jumped up. pfft! She¡¯s not worthy! she also said that she had memorized your lines, ¡± Zhang Ying said calmly. she wants to make up for her mistake. Jiang Feng threw the box of cigarettes in her hand. b * tch! Did director li really ask her to rece me? ¡± Zhang Ying quickly said, ¡± how can the director let someone who made a mistake rece you? in the future, everyone in the team will follow He Jiao¡¯s example. If she gets promoted by harming others, wouldn¡¯t that be a mess? ¡± Only then did Jiang Feng¡¯s anger subside a little. it¡¯s because you couldn¡¯t make it in time, sister Phoenix, ¡± Zhang Ying continued. and the tickets were all sold out. The director had no choice but to ask song ran to save the day. For a moment, Jiang Feng was a little stunned. The purpose ofying out such a long story was to make song ran speechless when she was lured out, right? She seemed to have fallen into director Li¡¯s trap. She gritted her teeth and said,¡±isn¡¯t that girl Yingluo doing odd jobs?¡± Could she do it? Is the Department Director joking with our Regiment¡¯s reputation and future?¡± Zhang Ying quickly tried to cate her. of course, she can¡¯tpare to you, Sister Feng. When that girl went on stage, the audience was not satisfied and said that our troupe was lying. They said that they only wanted to see Sister Feng¡¯s y, but we had no other choice, right? Sister Phoenix, you¡¯re so seriously injured here, I can¡¯t possibly let you act with a walking stick, even if you¡¯re forced to do it, you¡¯ll still have to do it!¡± His words were wless, and Jiang Feng couldn¡¯t say a word. She could only say in annoyance, ¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I know. You can go back now.¡± Zhang Ying was concerned again and said that she hoped that she could recover soon. The art troupe couldn¡¯t live without her and she wanted to say something that would make her proud. Jiang Feng was a little impatient. Alright, alright. I know. As soon as Zhang Ying left, Jiang Feng¡¯s face darkened. She gritted her teeth and said to her assistant, ¡± hurry up and go back to take a look. See how song ran is acting. Chapter 465 465 The Deputymander is not a small official In the art troupe, song ran finished herst line, ¡± ¡°Today my Fucha¡¯s son has be the Emperor and my wish has been fulfilled. Many thanks to the Empress for your concern. Chenqie Qianqian will not block your way and will not dy my son¡¯s future Qianqian.¡± The Empress looked at her contemptuously and then left. Fucha Shi sat on the edge of the bed. The light came on and his hair wasbed neatly with a tassel hanging from the head of the g. His expression was sad but relieved. She smiled and tears flowed down her face. A hoarse voice came,¡±it¡¯s good, Yingluo, it¡¯s good, Yingluo.¡± After she finished speaking, she slowly closed her eyes and leaned against the bed. The eunuch¡¯s voice was heard,¡±consort Xian, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The screen slowly closed, and director Li¡¯s anxious heart was finallypletely at ease. The little girl did not disappoint him. She did not disappoint him. She was entrusted with the task at thest minute and performed outstandingly. She had not misjudged him. As soon as the curtains were drawn, song ran immediately rushed down the stage. Supervisor li held her back.¡±You little girl, do you want to die? Who asked you to be so cool? What if that little maidservant doesn¡¯t do it well and you¡¯re seriously injured? you can¡¯t even continue acting.¡± Song ran chuckled. I¡¯m just trying to look realistic. Director, how was my acting? ¡± She looked at the Head of Department expectantly, but the Head of Department said expressionlessly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll give you a pass.¡± Dajun nced at supervisor li. Supervisor li was a hypocrite. When song ran was performing on stage, supervisor li pped along with the audience at least ten times. Now, she was giving her a pass in a neutral manner. Tsk, tsk, how strict. Song ran was happy. I¡¯m satisfied with the passing grade. The director gave me a passing grade. It means that my acting is not bad. Of course, she knew how strict director li was. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to be arrogant,¡± chief physician Li said coldly. Song ran quickly changed into her sneakers and said, ¡± ¡°Director, I have to go, ran ran.¡± She couldn¡¯t wait to rush to the Research Institute¡¯s Hospital and tell her jinghang that she finally had the chance to go on stage for the first time. Such a rare opportunity really made her too excited and she couldn¡¯t wait to share the good news with him. you haven¡¯t removed your makeup yet, ¡± director li shouted from behind. you haven¡¯t removed your costume, and you haven¡¯t removed the g either. Song ran ran ran ran as fast as she could. She turned around and smiled.¡±It¡¯s toote, director li. I¡¯ll remove my makeup when I¡¯m back.¡± Supervisor li looked at her back, not knowing whether tough or cry.¡±This little girl.¡± Da Jun chuckled. director, you didn¡¯t even use a single one of the posters you prepared. Song ran has memorized all her lines by heart. She¡¯s very eloquent, and she doesn¡¯t even have to stutter once. How can you just give her a pass? ¡± Chief physician liughed. it¡¯s normal for young people to have a good memory. There¡¯s still a lot of room for improvement in terms of acting. I gave her 60 marks. It¡¯s already not bad. With that, she turned around and left. Da Jun pouted. Fine, director li had the final say here. If she said she would pass, then so be it. Song ran was dressed in a cheongsam with a g head and a pair of sneakers. She rushed out in a hurry to take a stroll. As soon as she rushed out of the backstage, she bumped into someone. Yao Xifeng was holding a big bouquet of lilies. He staggered when song ran bumped into him. When he saw the person in front of him, he quickly said, ¡± ¡°Congrattions, Qianqian.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, song ran interrupted him. I¡¯m sorry. I have something urgent to attend to. Ran ran. With that, she ran off like the wind. Chapter 466 466 She¡¯ll definitely be famous Her back view was far away. congrattions on Yingluo¡¯s sessful performance, Yingluo. he touched his nose in a daze, then looked at the big bouquet in his hand, feeling a little helpless. Song ran quickly took a taxi and went straight to the Research Institute¡¯s Hospital. When she got out of the car, the hospital staff looked at her with curious eyes. Song ran did not care that others thought she was crazy and ran straight to Gu jinghang¡¯s ward. At night, Gu jinghang was lying on the hospital bed, feeling extremely bored. He grabbed a book in his hand and chatted to pass the time. The door was pushed open with a bang. The cool may breeze blew in. The person at the door was wearing a in-colored g dress and had makeup on her face. She was so exquisite and beautiful that people couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her. There was a smile on her face, and her face was red. It was obvious that she had run all the way here. She panted as she ran to him, and it was like beautiful music knocking on the tip of the crescent moon. The cold wind passed through the gaps between his fingers. He raised his hand and could not stopughing.¡±What made you so happy?¡± She was out of breath, and her eyes were so bright that he couldn¡¯t look away.¡±Jinghang urged me to go on stage, ran ran. Tonight, I¡¯m going on stage to perform.¡± Gu jinghang could not react in time. ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re performing?¡± Song ran sat by the bed and held his hand. She was overjoyed and said, ¡± yes, I performed on stage. Jiang Feng, who was supposed to perform, had her shoes broken by He Jiao, and she got injured. A great deal fell from the sky, so director li asked me to take her ce. In half a day, I memorized ten pages of lines. I did it, I seeded. Gu jinghang was influenced by her and said happily, ¡± my ran, you¡¯re amazing. I¡¯m so proud of you. There were fine beads of sweat on song ran¡¯s forehead. It was obvious that she had rushed over in a hurry. She wanted to share the good news with him as soon as possible. This thought made Gu jinghang secretly happy. He was the most important person in her heart. Perhaps, he was even more important than her sister. How could he not smile? Song ran was so excited that she could not stop retelling her magical experience that day. Gu jinghang kept staring at her affectionately. He reached out to wipe the sweat off her forehead and looked at her makeup, hair, and clothes. His Xiao ran looked good in anything, and she looked so pretty on this board. It was so beautiful. On the other hand, song ran, who was so pretty, was being seen by so many people today. Would it cause her a lot of trouble in the future? Song ran¡¯s mouth was dry from all the talking. Gu jinghang then handed her a ss of water and said gently, ¡± ¡°Moisten your throat, Zhenzhen.¡± On a night in May, he held her in his arms and listened to her exultation as she talked about how she performed on stage and how she was afraid of making mistakes. Once song ran said that, she couldn¡¯t stop. There were some things that she had to repeat a few times. She was excited. She was too excited. Her dream in both her past life and this life was to be an actress. Now that she finally had the chance to perform, how could she not be excited? She wished she could be Mrs. Xianglin and tell Gu jinghang the feeling of having her wishe true a hundred times. Obviously, the person in front of her was not impatient at all. He had been patiently and gently listening to her nagging. Song ran imitated her reaction on stage to perfection. Gu jinghang¡¯s slender fingers touched her face affectionately and his expression was as gentle as ever. It was only when she raised her neck to hang herself that Gu jinghang noticed the bright red mark on her neck. It was a shocking sight. Chapter 467 467 Even the nurse misses the Vicemander He reached out and touched her gently. Song ran snapped out of her daze and quickly lowered her head to hide the wound. However, Gu jinghang lifted her chin with his finger and she had no choice but to look up. ¡°What¡¯s with this wound?¡± Song ran felt a little guilty and wanted to brush it off. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I just identally got it.¡± Gu jinghang pinched her chin. what exactly happened? ¡± Eh? How did this person be so overbearing in a second? Song ran felt even more guilty. I did it on stage. Gu jinghang frowned. how did Yingluo hurt her neck on stage? ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there a hanging scene?¡± song ran chuckled. Gu jinghang gritted his teeth. you¡¯re really that bad? ¡± Song ran put on an innocent face. I have to be professional. It¡¯s my first time performing on stage. If I can¡¯t even make this little sacrifice, my director will definitely look down on me. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart ached. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re really willing to hurt yourself.¡± Song ran did not mind. it doesn¡¯t hurt Yingluo. Gu jinghang pressed his finger on the wound and song ran immediately called out, ¡± ¡°Yingluo, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it doesn¡¯t hurt?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s face was cold. Song ran pulled a long face. it doesn¡¯t hurt when I don¡¯t touch it. But it hurts when you touch it. Gu jinghang shook his head helplessly. He then called for the nurse outside the door and asked the uncle to call the head nurse over. Song ran grabbed his wrist. you don¡¯t have to apply the medicine. You¡¯ll be fine in two days. The head nurse had already walked over. Gu jinghang did not care about song ran¡¯s opinion and said directly, ¡± head nurse, please help her apply some medicine. Her neck is injured. The head nurse walked over and lifted song ran¡¯s chin. She looked at the wound on her neck and said with uncertainty, ¡± ¡°How did this Yingluo get injured?¡± It seemed to be a wound left by suicide. Looking at the dress of Deputy Section Chief Gu¡¯s partner, she was wearing a Qing Dynasty dress and a g. What kind of act was this? Could it be that Deputy Section Chief Gu has some special fetishes? Song ran chuckled and did not say anything. The head nurse quickly ran out to get the medicine. Gu jinghang felt that the head nurse¡¯s gaze was not quite right. He was a rough man, so he couldn¡¯t understand the hidden meaning behind this subtle gaze. Anyway, it didn¡¯t feel good. Finally, the head nurse finished applying the medicine and wrapped a thin piece of gauze around song ran¡¯s neck. She instructed, ¡± this medicine is for you. Apply it twice a day when you get home. alright, ¡± song ran nodded her head vigorously. alright. When the head nurse reached the door, Gu jinghang suddenly realized and said, ¡± that head nurse, ran ran, she injured herself, not me. The head nurse smiled meaningfully.¡±Hehe, I know.¡± Gu jinghang could not figure out what she meant by that smile. He felt that there was a deeper meaning to it. The door closed with a bang. Song ran looked at the ointment in her hand and pouted. ¡°I¡¯m not that arrogant. It¡¯s just a small wound from a cloth. What¡¯s the point of applying medicine?¡± ¡°We have to go.¡± Song ran shrugged. Alright, alright. I¡¯ll do it. Gu jinghang caressed the chiffon around her neck and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to work so hard in the future, understand?¡± I don¡¯t like what you¡¯re saying, ¡± song ran looked up at him. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang squinted at her. Song ran got excited. if you can save people without a care for your life, why can¡¯t I do my best to act? it¡¯s our job, so we can¡¯t treat each other differently. Chapter 468 468 Close your eyes and feel me ¡°I said no, so No.¡± Eh? This person must be addicted to being overbearing, he¡¯s going to rebel! Song ran raised her eyebrows and looked at him. I¡¯ll do this again next time. If you¡¯re so capable, then jump onto the stage to save her. ¡°You dare?¡± Gu jinghang pinched her chin. ¡°Let¡¯s see if I dare to.¡± Gu jinghang held her face and said, ¡± Xiao ran, don¡¯t mess around. Song ran grabbed his hand and interlocked her fingers with his. ¡°Jing Xing, don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± In the past, he loved to say these words. He always said that he knew his limits and told her not to worry. Now, the tables had turned. Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes were filled with anger.¡±What do you know?¡± Song ran pinched the tassels hanging down from the head of the g and nced at Gu jinghang¡¯s nose. don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. Your Xiao ran really knows what she¡¯s doing. Deputy Section Chief Gu, don¡¯t worry about it, okay? ¡± Gu jinghang ruffled her hair and did not say anything. He really couldn¡¯t change her mind. In the art troupe, Yao Xifeng was still holding arge bouquet of lilies and standing at the entrance. The audience gradually dispersed, and so did the staff. The lights in the courtyard went out one by one. The wind in may was still quite cold. Yao Xifeng looked into the distance. There were many spectators and staff members who had left. Not a single one of them was song ran. The hope in his heart slowly, slowly disappeared. Finally, when supervisor li passed by with her bag, Yao Xifeng called out to her, ¡± that ran ran isn¡¯ting back? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s already sote. I don¡¯t think he¡¯sing back,¡± chief physician li nodded. The smile on Yao Xifeng¡¯s face disappeared. He said in embarrassment, ¡± ¡°Then can Yingluo trouble you to give her this bouquet of flowers? Congrattions on her sessful performance tonight.¡± Chief physician li smiled. This little girl was not bad. She had gained a loyal audience in just one night. It seemed that a pretty face was really a shortcut. She took the bouquet and waved at the guard. She handed the flowers to the guard and then said to Yao Xifeng, I¡¯ll thank you on behalf of song ran. Here¡¯s the thing. Song ran has scenes on the weekends this month. You have to remember toe and watch. alright, ¡± Yao Xifeng said solemnly. I¡¯ll definitelye. I¡¯ll bring more people to watch. Director li was pleased. Not bad, this little girl was really charming. I¡¯m d song ran has an audience like you, ¡± supervisor li smiled. &Nbsp; Yao Xifeng left the art troupe happily. All of a sudden, he seemed to have found a direction in his life. He wanted to enter the entertainment industry. He wanted to spend money on song ran¡¯s acting. He wanted to get closer to her. He wanted to make her a star. He wanted to be the man behind her! The evening wind in may blew. The young master of the Yao family smiled every three steps andughed every five steps. It was as if he could already see the future when he and song ran lived in harmony and he would snatch her from Gu jinghang. Yes, how could a poor Gu jinghang be worthy of a big star? Yes, he still had a chance of winning, a very big chance of winning! Under the dim yellow street light, Yao Xifeng couldn¡¯t hide his excitement. He performed the most popr break dance. Only the big boss and the big star were a good match. He was dancing with energy as if song ran was dancing with him right in front of his eyes. His driver rolled down the window and looked at him speechlessly.¡±West wind, west wind, west wind, aren¡¯t you going home yet?¡± Yao Xifeng ended the dance in a cool manner. He then walked to the car and asked confidently, ¡± ¡°How¡¯s my dance?¡± ¡°Very good, very good,¡± the driver pped. Yao Xifeng shook his head and got into the car. He was ready to deal with song ran! Chapter 469 469 Let¡¯s settle the score In Jiang Feng¡¯s mansion, she was sitting beside the dressing table in her bedroom. Her assistant Du Juan said with a serious expression, ¡± sister Phoenix, when I rushed back to the art troupe, song ran¡¯s performance had already ended. ¡°What did they say? How did they say her acting was?¡± Jiang Feng held her breath, waiting for her answer. Du Zheng wanted to say something but stopped,¡±she wailed, she wailed.¡± Jiang Feng was annoyed and raised her voice, ¡± ¡°Answer me, how¡¯s her acting?¡± Du Juan cut off all means of retreat. ran ran said that song ran acted very well. She memorized all the lines in just half a day. They even praised her. Ran ran said that she¡¯s a genius. Jiang Feng flew into a rage out of humiliation and pushed all the bottles and jars on the dressing table to the ground, causing them to shatter. Du Juan was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to speak and stood aside in fear. Jiang Feng picked up the cigarette box with trembling fingers and took out a cigarette. Du Juan quickly found a lighter from the pile of broken pieces on the ground, lit it, and went over to flirt. Jiang Feng gritted her teeth. I entered the entertainment industry when I was twelve. I¡¯ve been working hard for twenty-two years before I got to where I am today. How old is that little girl? ¡± How old was she? She¡¯s delusionally thinking of recing me, in her dreams!¡± Du Juan lit the fire again and moved closer to her cigarette, carefully saying, sister Phoenix, that won¡¯t happen. Zhenzhen and song ran can¡¯t rece you. It¡¯s only because you¡¯re injured that she has the chance to sing for you. Once you¡¯ve recovered, she¡¯ll have to go back to where she¡¯s supposed to go. That¡¯s your seat. There¡¯s no ce for her. Jiang Feng put the cigarette butt to the me and took a puff. The smoke lingered in front of her eyes. She coughed lightly and her expression was frighteningly dark. If that girl really wanted to rece her, she had the right to do so. Song ran was born beautiful. She was extremely beautiful. Although she did not want to admit it, she had a strong sense of hostility towards such a beautiful and young girl. That was why he made things difficult for song ran when she first joined the song and dance troupe. However, at that time, those people had lied to her and said that song ran was only doing odd jobs and had no interest in acting. He was fooling her, he was fooling her! How could someone who had no interest in acting memorize ten pages of lines in half a day? how could someone who had no experience in acting not be afraid? That girl had probably been eyeing her position for a long time. Hateful, hateful! He heard that the girl was from Fu Guang University. Not only was she pretty, but she also had a good brain. This was going to be tricky. Jiang Feng¡¯s sense of crisis made her very nervous. Her fingers trembled slightly, but she pretended to be calm.¡±Is that girl still performing next week?¡± ¡°If sister Phoenix¡¯s injury doesn¡¯t heal so quickly, the director will probably arrange for her to go on stage again,¡± Du Juan said in a low voice. Jiang Feng raised her chin slightly and showed a disdainful look.e and pick up the art troupe next week. I¡¯d like to see how well that girl can act in front of me. In her eyes, she was the real song ran and song ran was a fake. How could a fake not feel guilty when she saw the real song ran? She would use her aura to suppress song ran and make her tremble on stage as if she was walking on thin ice. She would let the audience know that there was only one real Queen on the stage. It was her, Jiang Feng, and there would only be her, Jiang Feng, forever! No one can ever dream of recing her! He Jiao can¡¯t! Song ran could not do it either! Chapter 470 470 Two pieces of shocking news In Haicheng¡¯s film studio, there was a filming in a man-made Pce. Wen Huihui was dressed as a servant girl and stood at the side. She looked at ye Mei, who was dressed in imperial consort ye Mei¡¯s uniform, and stared at her arrogantly. She snorted. What was she so proud of? It was just a shoddy, low-budget TV series. Even if she became the female lead, what was there to show off? The Assistant Director started pping. we¡¯re starting. We¡¯re starting. Actors, get in position. Ye Mei was discussing something with the director, and she was ncing at her as she spoke. Wen Huihui¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Ye Mei had been brooding over the fact that Wen Huihui had almost stolen her role and was trying to get back at Wen Huihui. As she mumbled in her heart, the director shouted, ¡± ¡°What are you still noting over for? We¡¯re starting!¡± Wen Huihui gritted her teeth and walked over. Today¡¯s scene was ye Mei¡¯s one-man scene as usual. This script was very stupid. The female lead was innocent and the Emperor did not care about anything. As long as the female lead cried, he would start to punish the others. There was no logic at all! In this scene, ye Mei was crying, and the Emperor punished the other two concubines. Wen Huihui did not even get the role of an imperial concubine. She was only supposed to be kneeling at the side as a backdrop. Obviously, ye Mei wouldn¡¯t let her go easily. She waved her hand and asked her toe over. Then, she whispered to her, ¡± after all, we¡¯re from the same dormitory. Shouldn¡¯t I give you more guidance? ¡± Wen Huihui did not dare to voice her anger. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Ye Mei patted her shoulder and said,¡±don¡¯t be afraid. You climbed into boss Han¡¯s bed and flirtatiously stole my role, didn¡¯t you? you were so arrogant.¡± I¡¯m telling you, I, ye Mei, am not a kind person. We¡¯ve be enemies, so of course I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson.¡± Wen Huihui gritted her teeth and red at her. it¡¯s just that the winner is king and the loser is vilified. It¡¯s either you or I who got to where I am by sleeping with others. Neither of us is better than the other, so why are you making things difficult for me? ¡± Ye Mei chuckled, ¡± you¡¯re wrong. In our line of work, we have our own morals. If my friend gets to know someone first, I won¡¯t covet anything. But if someone wants to share the bones in my te, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ll have to let you leave two bones to pay for my loss! Hence, for the rest of the scene, Wen Huihui was basically the one who was pped. As the servant girl who was the biggest enemy of ye Mei¡¯s character in the y, it was understandable that she was punished on behalf of her master, right? Hehe, the female lead is understandable, that¡¯s understandable! Wen Huihui¡¯s cheeks were swollen from the p. She red at ye Mei with hatred.¡¯Ye, remember this. The one whoughsst will have the bestugh.¡¯ What was a moment of pride? ¡®One day, I, Wen Huihui, will trample on your character. I will also trample on song ran.¡¯ Song ran: ¡®Wen Huihui, you really can¡¯t forget me!¡¯ Song ran slept on the folding bed in the Research Institute¡¯s Hospital for the night. The next morning, she packed up and had breakfast with Gu jinghang. Yes, the man asked her to feed him as usual. Song ran was in a good mood and did not stoop to his level. She fed him breakfast patiently. Song Xuan couldn¡¯t wait to tell her sister about the song and dance troupe¡¯s performance on stage. After breakfast, she quickly ran away. When she got home, she found that her sister was not at home. Aunt Wu was scattering seeds in the backyard. The seeds of cabbage, cucumber, leek, and other vegetables had all been nted. In two months, she could eat fresh vegetables. ¡°Aunt Wu, where¡¯s my sister?¡± she shouted as she ran to the backyard. Aunt Wu turned around. your sister went to thepany. Where else could she have gone? ¡± Chapter 471 471 Hiring an expert Yup, yang Haitao must have used some excuse to go to the office on a Sunday. Since that was the case, she decided not to be a third wheel and let the two of them get along. aunt Wu, ¡± song ran said as she ran to the vegetable field. let me help you nt the vegetables. Mother Wu waved her hand. Aiyo, little ancestor. Don¡¯te and cause trouble for me. Song ran squatted at the side in a daze. In her previous life, aunt Wu did everything herself. Even when she was down and out, aunt Wu would not let her do theundry and wash the dishes. That was why song ran could live her entire life in poverty. However, she was still the daughter of the song family. Ten fingers should not be touched by the sun and spring water. Song ran rolled up her sleeves. what do you mean by adding to the mess? ¡± Aunt Wu, I¡¯m not happy to hear you say that. I¡¯m here to help you today!¡± Aunt Wu shook her head. you silly girl. Can¡¯t you just sit there and bask in the sun? ¡± You¡¯ll dirty your hands and feet.¡± Song ran picked up the small bucket beside her. I¡¯ll go get some water.¡± Aunt Wu¡¯s yells were endless. Aiya, ran! It¡¯s heavy! Don¡¯t carry it so much! ¡°Aiya, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll do it, Yingluo. When have you done this before?¡± ¡°Aiyo, Yingluo, look at you, Yingluo, you¡¯re sweating all over. Hurry up and rest in the shade, don¡¯t tire yourself out, Yingluo.¡± Song ran ran over and hugged aunt Wu. ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not tired, aunt Wu. I¡¯m not tired at all. I¡¯m very happy to help you with your work.¡± Mother Wu raised her sleeve to wipe her sweat. ¡°You little girl.¡± In the evening, at yang Haitao¡¯s office, the two of them returned to the office after dinner. Song Xuan tidied up the table and said, ¡± ¡°I have to go home.¡± Yang Haitao quickly took out a set of questions. ¡°I have some questions I don¡¯t understand and would like to ask you. Is it convenient for you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to not understand?¡± song Xuan nced at him. Yang Haitao hurriedly brought the book over. I can speak a few words of this English, but I¡¯m having a headache doing the questions. Song Xuan quickly entered the state of a mentor. for this question, you have to pay attention to the English tenses. Do you know the tenses? ¡± ¡°Well, when you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll get Mr. Zhong to send you home,¡± yang Haitao chuckled. ¡°Listen to the ss,¡± song Xuan said as she tapped his head. Yang Haitao stared at his textbook. alright, alright, alright. I¡¯m listening. I¡¯m listening. It was already past 8 p.m. When song Xuan finished exining a set of questions. She raised her wrist to look at her watch and yang Haitao took out another set of mathematics papers.¡±Mathematics is also a big problem for me.¡± ¡°Which one of them isn¡¯t your biggest problem?¡± song Xuan said with one hand on her waist. Yang Haitao chuckled. no, it¡¯s all because of the difficulty. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t get into university. Please tell me more about it. Song Xuan shook her head and said helplessly,¡±alright, which questions can¡¯t you solve?¡± Yang Haitao coughed lightly. I need to go to the toilet. Can you wait for me? ¡± he asked. ¡°Hurry up and go,¡± song Xuan pouted. Yang Haitao rushed out like a gust of wind and rushed downstairs. Uncle Zhong was smoking in the living room downstairs. When he saw yang Haitao and was about to speak, he quickly shushed him and whispered, ¡± ¡°Mr. Zhong, you can go home now.¡± Uncle Zhong,¡±ah? Don¡¯t you need me to send you and song Xuan home?¡± Yang Haitao waved his hand. no need, no need. Hurry home. ¡°Oh, I know. You want to be alone with her,¡± said Mr. Zhong. Yang Haitao pushed him out and said, ¡± alright, you¡¯re the smartest. Hurry back and let me interact with her more. Chapter 472 472 Looking for help from a soldier Mr. Zhong was pushed out of the room happily. Yang Haitao stuck his head out and said, ¡± ¡°Oh right, take the car away too.¡± He didn¡¯t want song Xuan to ask him to drive her back. Uncle Zhong¡¯s expression was serious,¡±kid, you can¡¯t be stupid. Do what you should do and do what you shouldn¡¯t do.¡± ¡°Uncle Zhong, am I really that bad in your eyes?¡± yang Haitao¡¯s face darkened. Mr. Zhong tutted,¡±you brat, sometimes I can¡¯t figure out your temper. Maybe you¡¯ll tease her just because you like song Xuan too much.¡± Yang Haitao¡¯s eyes narrowed. that¡¯s enough, uncle Zhong. I just want to spend some time alone with her. You can go home now. Hurry up and leave. After Mr. Zhong left, yang Haitao heaved a sigh of relief and ran upstairs. Under the light, he could see song Xuan looking at his questions seriously. He could not bear to disturb her. He then leaned against the door frame and quietly admired her serious look. After waiting for a long time, song Xuan was a little impatient. She rolled up her sleeves and looked at the time. Then, she turned around and saw the person leaning against the door frame. He was wearing a white shirt and ck pants. He looked quite refreshing and not annoying, but his smile looked a little silly. Perhaps the evening breeze in may was too beautiful, causing song Xuan¡¯s heart to beat out of rhythm. It made her think of the word ¡®throbbing¡¯. She coughed lightly and deliberately put on a cold face. ¡°You¡¯ve been in the toilet for so long. You just don¡¯t want to study.¡± Yang Haitao hurried over. I¡¯ll learn. I really want to learn. Song Xuan looked at him and felt that he was not only refreshing, but his eyes were also very clear. There was a burning passion in his eyes. This kind of enthusiasm made her a little overwhelmed. She looked away and coughed lightly, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be taking the university¡¯s entrance exam at the end of June. You can¡¯t ck off, do you understand?¡± ¡°I know, I know,¡± The evening breeze blew gently and the lights were dim. Song Xuan was in her lecture mode again. Yang Haitao was not in the mood to listen to the ss. He could only praise her in his heart. She was beautiful. Song Xuan was so beautiful. Her voice was so nice. He really hoped that she could continue to be his teacher. If he could have such a teacher when he was still a student, he would not have failed to get into university. Song Xuan¡¯s mouth was dry from all the talking. When she looked up, she saw yang Haitao¡¯s unfocused eyes. She was so angry that she flicked his forehead, ¡± ¡°Did you get distracted?¡± Yang Haitao quickly came back to his senses. no, no. I¡¯m not distracted. Song Xuan gritted her teeth and said,¡±then repeat what I just said.¡± Yang Haitao was so engrossed in admiring her face that he couldn¡¯t say anything. Song Xuan sighed, ¡± if you don¡¯t want to learn, you can tell me clearly. Don¡¯t waste your time, and waste my time too. After saying that, he mmed the table and stood up to leave. She just felt that the atmosphere between the two of them was getting weirder and weirder. Yang Haitao¡¯s gaze was getting more and more passionate, and she couldn¡¯t stay any longer. Yang Haitao quickly grabbed her wrist and stood up. Song Xuan was pulled into his arms. The tall him made song Xuan feel safe and secure in his arms. No, it shouldn¡¯t be like this. Song Xuan shook her head and pushed him, ¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yang Haitao quickly let go of her and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re going home? I¡¯ll get uncle Zhong to send you home.¡± After that, he pretended to lead song Xuan downstairs. Song Xuan took a look. Why was there no one in the downstairs hall? Uncle Zhong left? Yang Haitao scratched the back of his head and mumbled, ¡± ¡°Eh? When did Mr. Zhong leave? Why didn¡¯t they wait for us? Is there something urgent at home?¡± Big-tailed Wolf! ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back myself,¡± song Xuan frowned. Yang Haitao reached out to grab her. it¡¯s toote. There¡¯s no car. Chapter 473 473 How are you going to punish me ¡°So?¡± song Xuan nced at him. ¡°So, you can sleep here in the lounge.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll walk back,¡± song Xuan red at him. Yang Haitao quickly pulled her closer. you can sleep here. Are you worried about me? ¡± I¡¯ll sleep downstairs. I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Song Xuan looked around. There were only a few chairs in the living room downstairs. There was not even a sofa. How was he going to sleep? Yang Haitao looked at her nervously. hurry up and go up. There¡¯s hot water in the small kitchen. Take a bath before you sleep. Song Xuan looked at her watch again. It was already past nine O ¡®clock. There were indeed no more cars. It was unrealistic to walk back. There was no other way but to stay here and sleep. She slowly climbed up the stairs and when she reached the second floor, she turned back to see yang Haitao taking out a fewrge pieces of cardboard from the storage room and spreading them on the ground. ¡°Are you going to sleep on cardboard at night?¡± song Xuan asked as she leaned against the railing. Yang Haitao lifted his head to look at her, his face full of smiles. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll sleep on cardboard.¡± Song Xuan was a little touched, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She turned around and went into the lounge. She took a nket from the cab and went downstairs to pass it to yang Haitao, ¡± ¡°This is for you,¡± Yang Haitao was overwhelmed by the unexpected favor and quickly reached out to take it. ¡°Yingluo, are you afraid that I¡¯ll catch a cold?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll affect thepany¡¯s operations,¡± song Xuan snorted. After all, thepany had been busy recently. He was the boss, so of course, he couldn¡¯t leave him. Yang Haitao smiled and nodded. alright, alright, alright. Whatever you say. Song Xuan quickly turned around and went upstairs. She could not stand his gaze. Yang Haitaoid the nket on the cardboard and turned off the lights in the living room. He felt around in the dark and snuggled under the nket. He couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. What did it mean that song Xuan was willing to stay? It meant that she wasn¡¯t afraid of him, that she wasn¡¯t on guard against him, and that he more or less existed in her heart. How could he not be happy? He was about to wake up from his dreamughing. Song Xuan washed up and came out of the bathroom. She saw that it was dark downstairs. She could vaguely see his figure and hear hisughter asionally. He shook his head. What a fool. Turning around, she entered the lounge, closed the door, and locked it. She walked to the bed and turned to look at the lock. After thinking for a while, she walked over and pulled the lock. Then, he turned off the lights and went to sleep. Song Xuan was familiar with beds. After changing the environment and bed, she could not fall asleep. She grabbed the nket and sniffed it. Yang Haitao used to spray perfume and his body had a pungent smell. Now, the nket was only stained with a faint soap smell, which was refreshing and pleasant. Song Xuan¡¯s heart throbbed even more. She liked the smell and subconsciously hugged the nket tightly. However, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. It was two O ¡®clock and her eyes were still wide open. Phew. She sighed, got up, and opened the door quietly. She walked to the railing, put her hands on it, and looked at the person in the dark. Yang Haitao was sleeping well and even talking in his sleep. She called out indistinctly,¡±song Xuan, Jiejie.¡± Song Xuan was shocked, but he continued, ¡± don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry. I know this question, I really know how to do it, Yingluo. Song Xuan did not know whether tough or cry. Yang Haitao continued to read out a paragraph in English. Song Xuan shook her head. In the dark, she smiled.¡±What an idiot.¡± The next day, song ran arrived at school. Li Sheng rushed over and whispered, ¡± regarding thetest development of su mingna¡¯s case, Xu Yang has been sentenced to 20 years in prison! Chapter 474 474 Su mingna¡¯s tragic ending ¡°What about Liu Jia?¡± song ran shook her head. Li Sheng pouted. she wasn¡¯t directly involved in the crime, so thew couldn¡¯t do anything about it. The school expelled her and she cried and screamed. It wasn¡¯t a good thing. She cried andined to everyone about how bad su mingna was to her in the past and that she just wanted to punish her. Song ran shrugged. why don¡¯t these people know that they should pay the price for their mistakes? ¡± Fu Guang University might be good at teaching, but in terms of educating people, there¡¯s still room for improvement.¡± Li Sheng continued, ¡± yesterday, I went to see su mingna with my senior. The cause of her illness has been found and her condition is under control. However, I don¡¯t think Qianqian will be able to live the rest of her life. The drug has hurt her brain and she won¡¯t be able to recover. alright, ¡± song ran sighed. let¡¯s not talk about them. It was truly a dark and sinister experience that made one shiver and unwilling to recall too much. Li Sheng nodded. yeah, let¡¯s not talk about it. Oh, I met Wen Jing yesterday. She¡¯s still thinking of returning to school. How do you n to deal with this? ¡± Song Xuan pondered for a moment, ¡± she¡¯s not the mastermind behind the acid incident. I don¡¯t want to pursue this matter anymore. I¡¯ll talk to the principal about letting her return to school. I think if we push her too far, she might do something extreme. We should always leave ourselves a way out. What do you think? ¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t like that Wen Jing, you¡¯re right,¡± Li Sheng shrugged. The school handled the matter at their discretion and re-recruited Wen Jing, but the previous demerit was still there. Wen Jing was extremely grateful. She quickly ran over to song ran to thank her for her magnanimity. Song ran chuckled in her heart, but on the surface, she said perfunctorily, ¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re back at school, you should do your job as a student and not have any other thoughts. You should understand me by now, right?¡± Right? I¡¯m a person who will take revenge. Don¡¯t provoke your sister so easily. Wen Jing nodded her head vigorously. I will study hard and not cause any more trouble. That Xuxu song ran, can I be friends with you? ¡± I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do.¡± After Wen Jing went home and received a round of education from her father, she finally realized that she would only have a better future if she clung onto song ran. Song ran nced at her. no need. I don¡¯t have anything for you to do. From now on, you can go your own way and I¡¯ll go my own way. We¡¯ll mind our own business. After that, he turned around and left. What kind of joke was this? How could she be at ease keeping such a stupid and bad fence-sitter by her side? She still wanted to live for a few more years. Thest ss was on international economic macroeconomics. Song ran listened attentively to the ss as it was about making a fortune. She had always been serious. The teacher spoke eloquently on the podium while song ran¡¯s fingers flew around in her notebook as she noted down the key points. The teacher¡¯s knowledge was quite broad. After the content of the book, the teacher gave them an analysis of the current environment and also talked about foreign banks ¡®mortgage. They also did an in-ss test. Obviously, the foreign banks and universities had joined forces to see what attitude modern college students had toward this kind of mortgage. Song ran felt that she had benefited a lot from it. The students were more conservative with this kind of loan, so the teacher didn¡¯t say much. He just did some calctions for them. Although they owed the bank money and had to pay back the interest, as the standard of living improved, the value of the currency would depreciate. Ten thousand Yuan today and ten or twenty yearster would be a different concept. Chapter 475 475 Extremely cruel methods ¡°Therefore, not only is it not scary to owe the bank money, but it is also not scary to pay back the interest. I hope that all students can broaden your horizons in the way of financial management. Song ran looked around her. Some of them had listened to her words and their eyes were filled with eagerness to try. However, most of them still felt that their views were too advanced and could not ept it. The teacher didn¡¯t say much and left with a smile. After school, song ran could not wait to go home. Aunt Wu was still working on her vegetable garden. Song ran cut some fruits for her to eat. Aunt Wu quickly came out of the garden and said, ¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s all done. You don¡¯t need toe in and help.¡± Song ran smiled and shook her head. have some apples. Green apples are sour and sweet. They¡¯re delicious. Aunt Wu took the small bowl, and the beeping sound of a car came from the front yard. Song ran quickly ran away with the green apple in her hand. Song Xuan got out of the car and pushed the metal door open. Song ran jumped out like a monkey and gave her a shock, ¡± ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re so sneaky.¡± Song ran sized her up and smiled slyly. ¡°You didn¡¯te backst night.¡± ¡°Get off me,¡± song Xuan pushed her head. Then, he walked into the house. Song ran took a bite of the Apple and followed him. ¡°Hey, I said you didn¡¯te homest night.¡± Song Xuan nced at her and said,¡±you¡¯re trying to control me?¡± Don¡¯t you often stay out all night?¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows. I can always tell you where I¡¯m going if I don¡¯t return homest night. I¡¯ve stayed out ten times, and I¡¯ve been at old Gu¡¯s ce ten times. What about you? Where were youst night? ¡± ¡°None of your business.¡± Song Xuan rolled her eyes. As he spoke, he pushed the door open and went upstairs. Song ran quickly followed him.¡±You went to your boss¡¯s house?¡± Song Xuan reached out and pushed her head again. can you stop thinking nonsense in your head? ¡± Song ran shrugged. you¡¯re so secretive about it. Don¡¯t you know? the more you try to hide it, the more curious people will be. You can just tell me frankly. Song Xuan stood on the stairs and pinched her face, ¡± ¡°I stayed uptest night exining to yang Haitao, so I slept in the office. Second young miss? Do you have any more questions?¡± yang Haitao also sleeps in the office? ¡± song ran was eager to know more. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s also sleeping in the office,¡± song Xuan replied. Song ran pped her hands and could not help butugh.¡±Good, good, good, it¡¯s pretty good.¡± After he finished speaking, he hurriedly ran out. ¡®I need to buy firecrackers! I need to buy firecrackers! I need to quickly set off the 108 firecrackers!¡¯ Song Xuan chased after him and shouted, ¡± it¡¯s not what you think. I¡¯m sleeping upstairs and he¡¯s sleeping downstairs. Hey, you little girl! Just as song ran ran out of the door, song Xuan pulled her back. you little girl, restrain yourself. Why are you smiling like that? ¡± Song ran took a while to calm down. She said happily, ¡± ¡°Sis, you don¡¯t hate yang Haitao anymore, right?¡± Song Xuan struggled for a while and finally surrendered, ¡± ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t dislike him anymore. He does have some good points.¡± Song ran¡¯s heart bloomed like fireworks. The heavens did not let down the faithful. The meaning of her rebirth had once again been elevated. Her sister was finally one step closer to happiness. Yang Haitao had finally achieved a victory! Song ran thought about it. Since her sister and yang Haitao¡¯s rtionship had gotten closer, it was time for her to take action and make Zhao Mingyi and Shen mengfang get what they deserved. Of course, she was just giving a hand to those two people who had wild ambitions. Since they were determined to get old song¡¯s factory, she would be doing them a good favor by helping them. Chapter 476 476 The truth was slowly revealed Shen mengfang¡¯s sense of smell was too bad. Now that she was living with song Guoqing, she did not notice that old song¡¯s factory was gradually declining. She was still thinking of working with Zhao Mingyi to get the factory. It could only be said that greed was like a snake swallowing an elephant. While Shen mengfang was racking her brains to think of a way to take over the song family¡¯s assets, old song¡¯s most capable subordinate came to her in private. Zhu Sihai went straight to the point and said that he wanted to work with her. Shen mengfang could not figure out his intentions and did not dare to show her cards.¡±I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Zhu Sihai then said,¡±you¡¯re willing to live on old song¡¯s charity?¡± In the past, I still gave you a bonus, but now there¡¯s nothing. Are you really willing to ept it?¡± Shen mengfang said calmly, ¡± it doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m willing or not. But you, brother Cao, you¡¯ve been with song for more than ten years. Why did you suddenlye to me and say these strange things? ¡± I thought you were very loyal to him.¡± Zhu Sihai sighed, his tone was filled with righteous indignation, I¡¯ve been with him for more than ten years, and I¡¯ve always been loyal to him. As for him, he¡¯s been giving me a fixed sry for more than ten years. I don¡¯t even have a good house. My family of six lives in an old house of more than sixty square meters. I feel that my loyalty is meaningless. Shen mengfang was thinking about whether his words were true. If she had Zhu Sihai as a helper, it would be like adding wings to a Tiger. After all, he had been working for old song for more than ten years. He knew the situation in the factory best. It would be much easier to operate. Getting the song family¡¯s factory was as easy as taking something out of one¡¯s pocket. But what if ran ran was only here to test her? That way, she would die a horrible death. Zhu Sihai was obviously a little impatient, since you¡¯re so suspicious and unwilling, then forget it. I¡¯ll find someone else. There are many people who are interested in old song¡¯s factory and property. I don¡¯tck you. Shen mengfang almost couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, but in the end, she still chuckled and said, ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll take care.¡± She couldn¡¯t act rashly. She had to at least discuss it with Zhao Mingyi before making a decision. She had no other way out. She must not mess up. Zhu Sihai left her house indifferently. Shen mengfang looked at the clock. Old song would probably be back in an hour or two. She called Zhao Mingyi. Aunt Cao, who was initially asked to buy an Apple, hid outside the window of the living room the entire time. Shen mengfang¡¯s voice was a little low, so aunt Cao could roughly hear her. Anyway, she just asked Zhao Mingyi if Zhu Sihai¡¯s words were reliable. Of course, nanny Cao had no idea what Zhao Mingyi was saying on the other end. She had heard enough and quickly ran out to buy an Apple for Shen mengfang. She also took the time to call song ran to inform her of the situation. Song ran understood that Shen mengfang was able to keep her cool this time. It seemed that she had learned her lesson and did not dare to act rashly. There was no hurry. Let her discuss it with her military counselor. With such a huge benefit in front of them, it was impossible for greedy people like them not to be moved. The next day, at yang Haitao¡¯s office, early in the morning, he ran into Zhao Mingyi who was waiting at the door. He frowned. Zhao Mingyi had received Shen mengfang¡¯s call yesterday. After much thought, he did not dare to believe in the olive branch that others had extended to him, so he decided toe over directly to make onest attempt. He would like to see if song Xuan liked him or this rich second generation. His legs had not fully recovered yet and it affected his walking. It was easy for people to sympathize with him. He walked to yang Haitao¡¯s side and smiled.¡±Hello,¡± he said. Chapter 477 477 Are you sick? ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± yang Haitao asked calmly. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for song Xuan. I want to ask her out for a movie tonight,¡± Zhao Mingyi said with a fake smile. I¡¯m sorry, ¡± yang Haitao said. song Xuan has been very busy recently. I don¡¯t think she has the time to go to the movies with you. Zhao Mingyi¡¯s lips curved up,¡±are you really oppressing your own employees like this?¡± Are you going to dy her marriage?¡± Yang Haitao¡¯s expression was cold and hard. her marriage is a big event. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Zhao Mingyi squinted his eyes. This rich kid in front of him really liked song Xuan. He would not let him get away with it. From afar, Zhao Mingyi saw song Xuan walking over slowly and said sarcastically, ¡± ¡°You want to pursue song Xuan, don¡¯t you? Then I¡¯ll be honest with you, song Xuan doesn¡¯t like ignorant and ipetent rich kids like you. She told me that she hates young masters from rich families like you the most, aww!¡± Yang Haitao was a little annoyed and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your ce to meddle in my Affairs with her.¡± Zhao Mingyi provoked him even more, ¡± ¡°Do you think that you have a higher chance of winning by keeping her by your side? ¡°Don¡¯t be delusional. Song Xuan will never like you. Don¡¯t do such useless things. She likes educated and cultured people. No matter how much effort you put in, it¡¯s all in vain. Just give up!¡± Yang Haitao always lost his mind when it came to song Xuan. He grabbed Zhao Mingyi¡¯s shirt and said fiercely, ¡± ¡°I said, it¡¯s not your ce to tell us what to do, Yingluo!¡± Then, he pushed Xi Jue away. Zhao Mingyiughed coldly in his heart. Very well, he had sessfully angered the Barbarian in front of him. He mmed into the railing behind him. As his legs were not able to move, he fell to the ground after the collision. Just then, song Xuan pushed open the iron gate of the courtyard and walked in. At that moment, yang Haitao was flustered. He had never been confident in song Xuan. He didn¡¯t know if song Xuan still liked this fake Mr. Zhao. He was afraid that Mr. Zhao would make a big fuss and destroy the rtionship that he and song Xuan had built up after so much effort. He was so nervous that his palms were covered in sweat. He stared at song Xuan without moving. Song Xuan, on the other hand, was expressionless. She nced at Zhao Mingyi, who was lying on the ground, and then stammered, She lifted her foot and directly stepped over him. He stepped over, rustling. Yang Haitao was dumbfounded. He stared at the calm and expressionless song Xuan. Song Xuan walked to his side and whispered, ¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± Yang Haitao was even more confused. He scratched the back of his head.¡±Ah?¡± Song Xuan turned around and looked at Zhao Mingyi, who was lying on the ground. She recalled the time when she eavesdropped on him and Shen mengfang. She felt disgusted and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Teacher Zhao, since it¡¯s inconvenient for you to walk around, don¡¯te out so easily in the future.¡± Zhao Mingyi¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. He struggled to get up from the ground and tried to make himself look miserable. He looked up at song Xuan and said, ¡± song Xuan, what did I do wrong to make you hate me? ¡± The corners of song Xuan¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Her sister had told her long ago that the person in front of her was hypocritical and cunning. Why did she not believe it in the past? Now that she looked at him again, this man really had a sanctimonious appearance. Those eyes, if she looked closely, were really full of schemes. Song Xuan, Oh song Xuan, you were so silly in the past. Is a man who has read famous works and poems a good man? You say your sister is shallow, but you¡¯re the shallow and vain one. Chapter 478 478 The boyfriend whose leg has not recovered She smiled. teacher Zhao, you might have misunderstood. There must be at least love before there will be hate. I have never liked you, so how can I hate you? ¡± Zhao Mingyi¡¯s face turned pale as he stared at her in disbelief. Was this all an illusion? Didn¡¯t song Xuan¡¯s face turn red when she saw him? Didn¡¯t she look at him seriously and listen to him speak? Could it be that all those things could not be called love? Was it because he had shifted his love to someone else? Was it because she had fallen in love with the good-for-nothing rich kid beside her, that¡¯s why she was so cold and merciless in denying her love for him? Was it like this? This b * tch was fickle and fickle, but that was all she was! He tried his best to keep his expression calm. Then, he looked at song Xuan with a sad smile, ¡± then, Yueyue, I¡¯m thinking too much. I, Yueyue, won¡¯t disturb you guys. With that, he turned around and left. His legs were not well, so he was still limping. If song Xuan had not heard him having fun with Shen mengfang, she would have been moved by his superb acting skills. However, now that she saw his back view, she only felt that he really loved to act. The term ¡± refined scum ¡± was probably tailor-made for people like him. She turned around and saw yang Haitao¡¯s bright eyes. She smiled.¡±Why are you staring at me like that?¡± Yang Haitao recovered from his shock. ¡°I just feel that you¡¯re a little different.¡± Song Xuan leaned against the railing and stared at him, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s different?¡± Yang Haitao scratched the back of his head. I can¡¯t really put my finger on it. I just feel that it¡¯s different. ¡°What did you think I would do just now?¡± song Xuan asked with a smile. Yang Haitao extended his hand in front of her eyes. ¡°Look at me, my palms are all sweaty.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll me you for that?¡± song Xuan pouted. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll defend Zhao Mingyi,¡± yang Haitao chuckled. After all, yang Haitao had always felt that Zhao Mingyi was more important to song Xuan than him. For the first time, song Xuan reached out and patted his palm, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Hurry up and go to work.¡± After that, he walked into the office building. Yang Haitao stared at his palm in disbelief. Did he have physical contact with song Xuan? Moreover, it was song Xuan who took the initiative. Song Xuan was the one who took the initiative! Oh my God! After all the suffering, it was time for the good! Yang Haitao clenched his right hand and thought to himself, ¡± I won¡¯t wash my hand for at least half a month. Tsk tsk, the Yang family¡¯s young master was really an easily satisfied person. On the other side, Zhao Mingyi walked out of the courtyard with a gloomy face. His leg had almost recovered and he did not need to limp when he walked. His previous appearance was just an act to confuse song Xuan. However, he did not expect song Xuan to be so cold and heartless to him. It turned out that that woman was just like ordinary people, snobbish and money-minded. Since that was the case, then don¡¯t me him for using other ways to plunder her family¡¯s property! On the weekend, song ran had to take over Jiang Feng¡¯s role on stage as usual. This week, she was still performing the Qing Pce drama. Song ran did not dare to ck off. She knew that ¡®the skilled are the diligent, but the poor are the poor¡¯. Hence, she had been memorizing the lines from the script backstage. Da Jun stayed by her side the entire time. Director li had instructed him to stand guard in case someone tried to make things difficult for him. He could not let those with ulterior motives seed. As song ran memorized her lines, she asked the makeup artist to do her makeup for her. Da Jun checked the gpole and the flower-pot heels carefully before letting her put them on. Chapter 479 479 If you want to be pretty, you have to be filial brother Jun, ¡± song ran chuckled. you¡¯re afraid that someone will harm me? ¡± ¡°Caution is the parent of safety,¡± Outside the door, He Jiao was holding a pile of clothes in her hands. If she had hidden her hands and feet a little more, or if she had been more calm and did not immediately go on stage to destroy the stolen goods after the incident, would she have been the one sitting inside dressing up and acting in ce of Jiang Feng? ¡®Damn it, someone came out of nowhere to bite the bullet. Song ran, who was doing odd jobs, was actually put in an important position by director li. Damn it!¡¯ A staff member with costumes and props called out to her, ¡± ¡°He Jiao, what are you doing? Hurry up and bring the clothes over. What if the performance is dyed?¡± He Jiao red at song ran with hatred and left unwillingly. Many people came to this performance, including Jiang Feng. When she saw the fiery scene, she was so angry that she almost coughed blood. She asked her assistant Du Juan in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Do these people know that I¡¯m injured? Do you all know that someone else is performing for me?¡± they definitely don¡¯t know, ¡± Du Juan said carefully. they¡¯re all here for you. Song ran got the better end of the deal. However, the audience in the back row whispered, ¡± the city¡¯s art troupe finally has a neer for such a big show. It¡¯s so boring to keep looking at a face. I heard from my brother that the neer is very beautiful and her acting is outstanding. I want to see if my brother is exaggerating. Jiang Feng was so angry that her face was twisted. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± ¡°Help me to the backstage!¡± Du Juan didn¡¯t dare to say anything and helped her to the backstage. After song ran was done with her makeup, she stood up and looked at herself in the mirror. She saw an extremely gloomy face. Song ran lifted her chin slightly and nced at her through the mirror. when you pped me in the past, I told you that I will rece you one day. This day didn¡¯te toote. Jiang Feng, the tables have turned. How does it feel? Of course, she wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant and reckless. She turned around and said with a humble attitude and a smile, ¡± ¡°Sister Phoenix, you¡¯re here.¡± Jiang Feng gritted her teeth. This little thing was good at pretending. She hated hypocritical and cunning people. She red at song ran fiercely. You¡¯ve reced me, but you don¡¯t allow me toe here to take a look?¡± This was a little unreasonable. Da Jun stood in front of song ran and carefully protected her. They were about to go on stage and nothing could go wrong. If anything happened, supervisor li would have to bear the consequences. Jiang Feng¡¯s pepper was very spicy. The little girl might not be her match. Song ran continued to smile nonchntly. ¡°Sister Phoenix, don¡¯t think too much about it. I didn¡¯t think that way. I wee you here. I still have some acting matters that I would like to consult you on.¡± Jiang Feng¡¯s eyes were on fire. In her eyes, song ran was provoking her. She was furious and raised her hand to p her. However, the p did notnd on song ran¡¯s face as she expected. Song ran grabbed her wrist and her smile gradually disappeared.¡±Sister Phoenix, I won¡¯t take this p. I¡¯m about to go on stage to perform. If I get a scratch on my face, that would be disrespectful to the audience. What do you think?¡± Jiang Feng¡¯s face turned livid with anger. are you rebelling? you dare to fight back? ¡± You haven¡¯t even done anything yet, and you dare to be so arrogant in front of me. Do you think that you can support me for a lifetime just because you supported me for a few days?¡± Chapter 480 480 Even if you want to be red, it¡¯s written on your face Song ran smiled calmly. sister Phoenix, there are so many people watching. You can¡¯t just make things up. When did I shout in front of you? ¡± I¡¯ve always respected you, and I¡¯d like to ask you for advice, but you don¡¯t like me. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll figure it out myself.¡± With that, she let go of Jiang Feng¡¯s wrist, and da Jun stood in front of her. Jiang Feng stared at da Jun angrily.¡±Who the hell are you? how dare you stand in my way? Get up!¡± The Army ignored her and walked out with song ran. They were about to go on stage and they did not want to waste their time with this crazy woman. The Army protected song ran and walked past Jiang Feng. Jiang Feng screamed hysterically. The staff at the side did not dare to offend her. They stood aside in silence. ¡°Sister Phoenix, let¡¯s go to the front,¡± Du Juan said in a low voice. Jiang Feng gritted her teeth,¡¯did that girl rece me through underhanded means? There are so many people in the troupe, so why did she, an odd-job worker, take over? did she sleep with someone?¡± ¡°Director li was the one who supported her to act,¡± Du Juan said in a low voice. Chief physician li was a woman, so she obviously wouldn¡¯t resort to improper means. ¡°Who are you helping?¡± Jiang Feng was furious. Who do you work for? Are you saying that song ran reced me with her own abilities? She doesn¡¯t even have the strength!¡± Du Juan didn¡¯t dare to say anything more,¡±Of course she doesn¡¯t have the strength, of course she doesn¡¯t.¡± Du Zheng helped Jiang Feng to the audience seats. This scene was bound to be exciting. Not only did Jiang Fenge, but Yao Xifeng also came. He brought arge group of his friends and even prepared flowers in advance. This was to prevent her from running away before he could even talk to her likest time. After that, song Xuan and yang Haitao also came. She missed her little sister¡¯s first performancest time, so they had toe and support her. Yang Haitao sat at the side happily. Thanks to his sister-inw, he and song Xuan were able to sit together and watch the show. It was a beautiful scene. Jiang Feng sat in the first row, Yao Xifeng sat in the middle of the second row, and song Xuan and yang Haitao sat at the side of the second row. Five rows behind them, Gu jinghang sat with his back straight. Du Dapeng, who was beside him, whispered, ¡± ¡°Vice Division Chief, the Director General has already told the Secretary to not let you leave the hospital. Your leg is injured.¡± Gu jinghang stared at the stage and said nonchntly, ¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Du Dapeng wiped the beads of sweat on his forehead. ¡°If the head nurse finds out about this, she¡¯ll report it to the higher-ups, and the organization will criticize me for not taking good care of you, vice Section Chief.¡± Gu jinghang said impatiently, ¡± that¡¯s enough. Even if the sky falls, I¡¯ll hold it up for you. Just watch the show with peace of mind! Du Dapeng touched his head. Deputy Section Chief, you can¡¯t go back on your word. I¡¯m afraid the Director General and the others will criticize me. Gu jinghang nced at him and said,¡¯look at you! Isn¡¯t hao Jun covering me on the bed? You won¡¯t be exposed. Calm down and don¡¯t embarrass me. ¡± All the lights in the theater went off one by one, and the noise in the theater gradually died down. Gu jinghang adjusted the buttons on his shirt and sat up straighter. He had missed ran¡¯s first performance, but he had toe and watch her second performance. A spotlight shone on the stage, and sad music started ying. The figure of a woman walked over slowly, and as the music yed, it was as if the prime of her youth shed before his eyes. That person seemed to have walked right into his heart. The Emperor must have been blind to throw such a beautiful woman into the cold Pce. Deputy Section Chief Gu was quickly brought into the scene on the stage, and his heart gradually began to hurt. Chapter 481 481 The pir of the stage is injured Song ran took out her white silk and hung it on the beam. She tugged it and hung it around her neck. This time, she had calcted the time. She would hang it for two seconds at most before the maidservant came to save her. She would not hurt her own Hanhan. Gu jinghang could not sit still any longer and stood up immediately. The people behind him mumbled unhappily, ¡± ¡°Hey, what for? You¡¯re blocking me from watching the show!¡± Du Dapeng quickly pulled the Vice Section chief¡¯s arm and pulled him down. Gu jinghang said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°No, no, I have to go up. She¡¯s going to hang herself again.¡± no! du Dapeng pulled him back. Deputy Section Chief, if you dare to go up, sister-inw will definitely turn hostile. As they were talking, there was a loud thud on the stage. The stool was kicked down by song ran and she was hanging on the White silk. Gu jinghang gritted his teeth and said, ¡± ¡°Let go, Yingluo!¡± Du Dapeng pulled her even tighter,¡±Deputy Section Chief, you can¡¯t affect sister-inw¡¯s performance, Yingluo.¡± The maidservant on the stage rushed over and hugged her leg. This time, she didn¡¯t dy and quickly pulled her down. Song ran heaved a sigh of relief. Sheid on the ground and continued to act out her acting. Thunderous apuse rang out in the theater. The beauty was not only beautiful, but she was also so hardworking. How could people not be touched and feel pity for her? Jiang Feng, who was sitting in the first row, was furious. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re pretty good at acting!¡± Du Juan, who was sitting at the side, chimed in. that¡¯s right. There¡¯s no need to be so cool. This girl just likes to show off. Jiang Feng clenched her fist unconsciously. The girl was still on the stage. She knew that the girl must have caught a glimpse of her, but it didn¡¯t affect her performance. Although she was reluctant, she had to admit that as an actress who was performing on the stage for the second time, the girl was qualified. Damn qualified! An unprecedented sense of danger came. He then looked at song Xuan, whose expression was not good. He gritted his teeth and muttered, ¡± is this girl Crazy? she¡¯s really cool. She¡¯s just putting on an act. Is there a need to fight so hard? ¡± Yang Haitao consoled her softly. look at how song ran is working so hard. It¡¯s a good result. The audience seems to be buying it. Song Xuan nced around. Everyone seemed to be very satisfied with the girl¡¯s performance. They were all mesmerized. Song Xuan sighed. Forget it, forget it. After the performance, I¡¯ll give the child a few more words. She probably wouldn¡¯t listen even if he told her. That girl was very opinionated now. Moreover, the facts had indeed confirmed that the girl¡¯s vision and views had never been wrong. Since she liked to act, then he would let her continue acting seriously. The anger in Jiang Feng¡¯s eyes grew. She turned to Du Juan and whispered, ¡± ¡°Go to the canteen and get two eggs. I want them raw.¡± Du Juan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. what¡¯s Feng Yanyan doing with the eggs? ¡± she asked. ¡°If I tell you to go, then hurry up and go!¡± Du Juan¡¯s eyes were sharp. Waves of apuse rang out in the theater. Yao Xifeng was pping the hardest. As he pped, he said to his friends, ¡± ¡°How is it? Isn¡¯t she beautiful? Didn¡¯t you act really well?¡± His friends all nodded. Yao Xifeng was proud of song ran as if she was his partner. &Nbsp; On the stage, it was already consort Xian¡¯s audience with the Emperor. She was dressed in a flower pot and her makeup was very exquisite. She walked forward in a daze. All of a sudden, an egg flew from below the stage and hit her in the face with a loud thud. Song ran was stunned for a moment. Gu jinghang, who was off the stage, almost could not sit still. Obviously, this was not a nned plot. Someone with an ulterior motive was obstructing his ran from performing. Chapter 482 482 A pie fell from the sky Simrly, song Xuan and Yao Xifeng could not sit still. Director li and Dajun Wanwan, who were watching the situation on the stage from the side, were also there. Supervisor Li¡¯s heart was in her throat. She was afraid that song ran would be so flustered that she would not be able to continue acting. Without a strong ability to adapt, most people would not be able to handle such an unexpected situation. At this critical moment, song ran calmly took out a handkerchief and wiped her face. She smiled bitterly and said to the maidservant beside her, ¡± ¡°Public morals are getting worse day by day, and people¡¯s hearts are not what they used to be. Although I have been thrown into the cold Pce, I am still consort Xian, a consort. The new people in the pce are bing more and more unruly. They actually threw eggs at me in broad daylight. Report this to the Empress Dowager and see how she will deal with it.¡± Director li heaved a sigh of relief and sighed again. She had not made the wrong choice. She had indeed not been disappointed when she had broken the precedent to take this girl in. From her stage reaction, it was impossible to tell that she was a neer who was performing on stage for the second time. Good! Very good! Director li nced at the first row of the audience and saw Jiang Feng and the unknown man who was throwing eggs next to her. She snorted in her heart. Jiang Feng, no matter what happens to you, it¡¯s all your own doing. On the other hand, song ran¡¯s experienced stage maid did not respond to her. That was why it was said that experience did not necessarily mean that one could adapt to changes. Some things depended on talent. Song ran ced her hand on the back of the maidservant¡¯s hand and said leisurely, ¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t let the Emperor wait too long. When another charge is issued, I¡¯ll have to stay in the cold Pce until I die.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Your Highness, let¡¯s go,¡± the maidservant replied. Gu jinghang gritted his teeth and finally suppressed his anger. He could not affect her performance. His ran had chosen to hold back her anger, so of course, he had to fully support her. Jiang Feng¡¯s fingers trembled slightly. At this moment, she was no longer angry or annoyed. Instead, she was a little scared. Was this really the girl¡¯s second time performing on stage? Why didn¡¯t she look flustered when the egg hit her face? This didn¡¯t make sense? How old was she? A teenager? Thinking back to when she was officially the female lead in her teens, she had also encountered such a situation. How did she deal with it? It was a long time ago, but she vaguely remembered that she couldn¡¯t continue acting on stage and ran off the stage in tears. Why? How could a neen-year-old girl be so calm in the face of her difficulties? She was afraid. She had fallen into a great panic. She was afraid that one day, the girl in front of her wouldpletely rece her and leave her with no ce to stand. The performance was finally over. Song ran and the other actors on the stage gave their thanks. The curtains were pulled up slowly, and the theater was filled with thunderous apuse. Gu jinghang quickly stood up. Du Dapeng quickly handed his walking stick over and said, ¡± Vice Division Chief, be careful. There are so many people here. Don¡¯t squeeze and hurt you. Gu jinghang nced at him and asked,¡¯why? Am I made of paper? It can¡¯t be squeezed?¡± Du Dapeng touched the back of his head. just be careful. Gu jinghang held onto his walking stick as he hurriedly walked towards the backstage. Yao Xifeng was also anxious. He picked up his Lily and quickened his pace as he walked towards the backstage. Backstage, as soon as song ran got off the stage, Jiang Feng rushed over to her. In the dressing room, supervisor li nced at her with a nk expression and said coldly, ¡± you were the one who asked that man to throw eggs at song ran, weren¡¯t you? ¡± Chapter 483 483 Waiting for song ran to destroy the signboard Jiang Feng, who was being supported by Du Juan, did not look too good. She looked at song ran arrogantly and then turned to supervisor li. She said scornfully, ¡± I was just testing her ability to adapt on the spot. What, director li, do you think I did something wrong? ¡± She was being unreasonable. Just as supervisor li was about to get angry, song ran pulled her back and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Then, sister Phoenix, are you satisfied with my ability to adapt?¡± This made her feel even more ufortable than being reprimanded. This little girl¡¯s ability to adapt was so good that it made her go crazy. She gritted her teeth and did not say a word. Supervisor li was getting a little impatient. that¡¯s right, young Feng. Since you said that you were just testing her reaction, then, are you satisfied with song ran¡¯s reaction? ¡± Was this a forced abdication? If she said that she was satisfied, song ran would be able to take over her performance. If she said that she was not satisfied, it would be obvious that she was jealous of the neer. If she said one thing and meant another, she would bebeled as a narrow-minded person. Anyway, no matter what he said, he was wrong. Just as the two sides were in a deadlock, the Section Chief came over and tried to smooth things over. I heard about what happened tonight. Song ran did a great job. Jiang Feng, as her senior, you should be grateful. Besides, song ran performed for you because you were injured. You should at least express your gratitude. Jiang Feng wasn¡¯t afraid of anything in the art troupe, but she would still give some face to the chief. After all, he was the one who found her. At this moment, even the Section Chief was signaling her to lower her head, and she was about to explode from anger. The newughed, but the old cried. Why was everyone on the little b * tch¡¯s side? Had they forgotten the benefits and honor that she, Jiang Feng, had brought to the art troupe? Being arrogant because of someone¡¯s favor was the biggest taboo for those in power. If your ability wasn¡¯t strong enough, you must remember that you must always leave some room for yourself. Seeing that Jiang Feng didn¡¯t say anything, the smile on the Section Chief¡¯s face disappeared. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re injured and song ran helped you put on an act. Shouldn¡¯t you thank her?¡± Jiang Feng knew the chief well and knew that he was a little angry now. Her heart skipped a beat. All these years, she could stand in this position without the chief¡¯s support. If she offended the Section Chief, she would be in an extremely difficult situation in the future. Even though she was extremely reluctant, she still lowered her head slightly and forced a smile. She said to song ran, ¡± it¡¯s all thanks to you this time, Xiao ran. Let¡¯s put the past behind us. You must perform well until I recover, okay? ¡± You still have to return this stage to me when I recover from my injuries. You¡¯re just a fake, I¡¯m the real head of the art troupe! Song ran was very magnanimous and smiled at her. of course, sister Phoenix, you don¡¯t have to say much about this. Since I¡¯m standing on that stage, I have to be responsible for the audience below. Jiang Feng was so angry when she saw the appreciation in the chief¡¯s eyes. At such a young age, how could he be so good at pretending? Who taught her all this? Detestable! How hateful! The Section Chief chuckled. you¡¯re so young, but you already have such awareness. Very good. Director li discovered you. You have good eyes. Jiang Feng lowered her head, her eyes full of hatred. In the past, she had always been the center of attention. Why did all the attention shift to song ran when she was injured? Why were these people so powerful? Chapter 484 484 She really hung herself Just as she was about to say something, she heard amotion behind her. Yao Xifeng rushed over with a big bouquet of flowers. His eyes were filled with excitement.¡¯Thank God, thank God. Song ran doesn¡¯t have anything urgent to leave for this time, right?¡¯ He hurriedly handed the flowers over and said with great sincerity, ¡± song ran, congrattions on your sessful performance. At the entrance of the backstage, Gu jinghang was holding onto his walking stick. He saw song ran being surrounded by a crowd in the dressing room from afar and suddenly stopped in his tracks. ¡°Vice Section Chief, why aren¡¯t you moving?¡± du Dapeng was puzzled. Gu jinghang¡¯s expression was a little hesitant,¡±she¡¯s going to be a big star in the future, ran ran.¡± Du Dapeng was puzzled. Gu jinghang pondered for a moment. although I don¡¯t know much about that industry, it seems that Yingluo¡¯s single status is more beneficial for her development. His Xiao ran had just made a name for herself, but she was already being attacked by others. If they knew that she already had a boyfriend at such a young age, would it be used by people with ulterior motives to make a big fuss and affect her development? He had no choice but to consider this. ¡°Vice Section Chief, aren¡¯t you thinking too much?¡± du Dapeng was anxious. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart clenched when he saw Yao Xifeng presenting the flowers to him. If he was willing to be the man behind her, would he have to experience such a scene often in the future? He didn¡¯t seem to be used to it. He wasn¡¯t used to other men trying to please her, and he wasn¡¯t used to her smiling at other men. He stood quietly in the distance, watching her smile under the light, and did not move forward. Song Xuan and yang Haitao passed by in a hurry and did not notice Gu jinghang who was not wearing a Chinese tunic suit. Du Dapeng was about to shout but Gu jinghang waved his hand to stop him. In the dressing room, song ran took the fresh flowers from Yao Xifeng and thanked him politely. Yao Xifeng was so happy that heughed like a fool. ¡°I especially like your performances, and so do my friends. In the future, whenever you perform, I will definitely not miss any of them. I will always support you.¡± The Section Chief and director li looked at each other and smiled. The hatred on Jiang Feng¡¯s face became even stronger. Shallow, they were all shallow people who only cared about looks! The Section Chief and supervisor li were about to leave with a smile. At the entrance of the dressing room, they bumped into song Xuan. The Section Chief¡¯s eyes lit up. Why did she look so much like song ran? They should be sisters, right? The song sisters were both exquisite beauties. If he could get his sister to join the art troupe, the power of the Twin flowers would be even greater. Song Xuan smiled politely and walked in. The Section Chief and director li left together. Jiang Feng also left with gritted teeth. Song Xuan held the flowers and walked closer to him with a relieved look, ¡± congrattions, second miss. Did you enjoy your performance? ¡± Song ran took the flowers, tilted her head, and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m happy and satisfied.¡± Song Xuan grabbed her by the cor and said, ¡± ¡°Raise your head and look up.¡± Song ran looked up obediently. Song Xuan looked at the marks on her neck. She was distressed and angry, ¡± ¡°Who asked you to really die? Do you have to go so far?¡± Song ran smiled guiltily. it¡¯s just two seconds. It doesn¡¯t hurt. Song Yao tapped her head. just show some appreciation in the future. Got it? ¡± Song ranughed. didn¡¯t they just start acting? ¡± No matter what, I have to do it for the director and the Section Chief to see, to let them know my determination. I think they must have seen it too. This is something that has more advantages than disadvantages, so why not?¡± Song Xuan sighed. you always have your reasons. I can¡¯t win against you. to be honest, sis, ¡± song ran said proudly, ¡± based on your experience of watching so many stage ys, how¡¯s my acting as a newbie? ¡± Chapter 485 485 Pfft, she¡¯s not worthy Song Xuan touched her head and said, ¡± it¡¯s good, it¡¯s really good. I used to think that you were just ying around, but now I know that you are serious. You have talent too. Act well and try to make a top star in the song family. I¡¯ll benefit from you. Song ran was filled with confidence again. ¡°Didn¡¯t gu jinghange?¡± song Xuan asked again. They were the only ones in the dressing room. Song ran shrugged. his leg is still injured. The hospital can¡¯t let him out. After all, he¡¯s a pir of the country. The higher-ups have high hopes for him. He has to stay in the hospital and wait for his injury to heal. There are many people watching him. ¡°Look at how smug you are,¡± song Xuan pouted. Yao Xifeng was not feeling well. Whenever song ran mentioned Gu jinghang, her eyes would light up as if the people around her did not exist. It was really annoying. It was quite annoying! Song ran was proud. that¡¯s true. My jinghang has had a meal with the head of the hospital before. Song Xuan pushed her head. that¡¯s enough. Quickly remove your makeup and change your clothes. Let¡¯s go home. Yao Xifeng became a bystander. Song Xuan called out to him, ¡± ¡°West wind, you should go home too. It¡¯ste.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Yao Xifeng rubbed his nose and smiled. After that, he walked away resentfully. Song ran, song Xuan, and yang Haitao, who had put on their clothes, walked out of the art troupe. They saw a Jeep parked across the road. Song ran took a look and said excitedly, ¡± ¡°Sister, it¡¯s my vice Section Chief Gu. He¡¯s here to see me.¡± ¡°Why are you so excited?¡± song Xuan asked. Song ran ran ran towards the direction of the voice. She turned around and said, ¡± ¡°Sis, you guys can go back on your own. I¡¯m going to look for my old Gu.¡± Song Xuan shouted from behind, ¡± keep an eye on her. Be careful, hehe. This girl is not even married yet. She¡¯s already like water that has been poured out. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back then,¡± yang Haitao coughed lightly. Just as the two of them were about to leave, someone called out to them from behind. Song Xuan turned around in surprise and saw a middle-aged man standing behind them happily. ¡°Are you calling me?¡± song Xuan was a little surprised. ¡°You¡¯re ran ran¡¯s sister, right?¡± Section Chief Shao smiled. ¡°Yeah,¡± song Xuan nodded. Yang Haitao sensed a sense of crisis and shielded song Xuan behind him. The Section Chief saw that the young man was very defensive, so he smiled and said, ¡± don¡¯t be afraid, I don¡¯t have any bad intentions. I just want to ask you, are you interested in joining our art troupe like your sister? ¡± Although the elder sister and the younger sister looked simr, they were two different types. If he could recruit these two exquisite beauties under hismand, the art troupe would be able to rise to the next level. It was eight o ¡®clock in the evening in may. Gu jinghang was sitting in his car in a daze when he heard a knock on the window. He looked up and saw song ran¡¯s smiling eyes that resembled crescent moons. He was even more stunned. His ran, with such a beautiful smile, would have many people who would like her in the future. Song ran opened the car door and got in. She was excited. ¡°What are you doing here? Did you go in to watch my performance? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Gu jinghang came back to his senses. This was the path that his ran had chosen. No matter how difficult this path was for him, he would support her unconditionally. He smiled and reached out to stroke her head affectionately. ¡°Yeah, I came here secretly to see you on stage.¡± Chapter 486 486 I can¡¯t wait to tell him Song ran snuggled into his arms and looked up at him. ¡°Vice Section Chief Gu, what do you think of my acting?¡± Gu jinghang hugged her and instructed du Dapeng to drive quickly. There were many peopleing and going here, and he did not want to be seen by others. Du Dapeng stepped on the elerator, and the car slowly left. He touched song ran¡¯s face and said sincerely, ¡± ¡°Very good acting, especially good.¡± On the stage, his Xiao ran became even more dazzling, and everyone¡¯s eyes could not move away from her. He thought that everyone in the theater should have the same thoughts as him. Song ran was overjoyed. why didn¡¯t you look for me backstage after you¡¯re done watching? ¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s throat was blocked for a moment before he said, ¡± I¡¯m a researcher, and it¡¯s not appropriate for me to appear in this situation, so I didn¡¯t go backstage to see you. Song ran believed him and sighed. alright, the honor of the Research Institute is more important. But Yingluo, you look really good in a white shirt. He was like the clean and thorough teenager in her memories, so pure and wless that she couldn¡¯t help but be attracted to him. Gu jinghang looked down and asked,¡¯is it nice? I¡¯m just casually wearing it. ¡± Song ran¡¯s fingers ran along the row of buttons on his shirt. it¡¯s nice, especially nice. If you need to wear casual clothes in the future, remember to wear a white shirt, okay? ¡± Gu jinghang lowered his head and smiled. do you like it when I wear a white shirt? ¡± Song ran nodded her head solemnly. I like it. I like it very much. In another car that was driving on the road, song Xuan nced at yang Haitao who was driving next to her and snorted. Yang Haitao felt his scalp go numb and did not dare to turn his head to look at her. Song Xuan narrowed her eyes and looked at him,¡±since when are you in charge of my matters?¡± Who asked you to directly withdraw the invitation of the chief of the art and cultural troupe for me without even asking for my opinion?¡± Just now, at the entrance of the art troupe, before song Xuan could say anything about the invitation from the chief of the art troupe, yang Haitao jumped in front of her and rejected it directly, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, song Xuan has no interest in acting at all. Thank you for your kind invitation, but she won¡¯te. Then, he pulled song Xuan into the car. Of course, yang Haitao was afraid that song Xuan would join the song and dance troupe. He was different from Gu jinghang. The song family¡¯s younger sister waspletely loyal to Deputy Chief Gu. Therefore, Gu jinghang could let song ran enter the entertainment industry and watch song ran be famous without worry. However, yang Haitao could not do that. He could not handle song Xuan in the first ce. If song Xuan became famous, he would have no chance at all. Therefore, he impulsively rejected the invitation from the art troupe on behalf of song Xuan. Yueyue, ¡± yang Haitao said guiltily, ¡± do you like acting like your sister? ¡± Song Xuan ced her elbow on the car window and tilted her head to look at him, ¡± ¡°What if I say yes?¡± It was a red light. Yang Haitao stepped on the brakes and the car slowly came to a stop. He turned to look at song Xuan.¡±Does Yueyue really like to act?¡± She should be angry that he had so rashly rejected the chief¡¯s invitation on her behalf. He didn¡¯t think before doing things again. Song Xuan was addicted to teasing him. She said in a serious tone, ¡± ¡°Yeah, I like it, I like it very much.¡± Yang Haitao¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Just an apology?¡± The green light came on and yang Haitao suddenly turned the car around. Song Xuan was surprised and quickly said, ¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yang Haitao looked straight ahead and said with a serious expression, ¡± go to the chief of the art and cultural troupe and tell him that you¡¯re interested in his invitation. The smile on song Xuan¡¯s face disappeared,¡±what if they say that I won¡¯t wait for them if they¡¯rete? do you think I, song Xuan, can order their Section Chief around?¡± You¡¯re taking me too seriously, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to him, it¡¯s all my fault,¡± yang Haitao said through gritted teeth. Chapter 487 487 The mark on the neck Song Xuan felt that the serious man in front of her was a little cute andughed out loud, ¡± alright, there¡¯s no need to go to the art troupe. Send me home. Yang Haitao was stunned. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not going,¡± song Xuan replied. Yang Haitao stopped the car by the road and turned to look at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you like to act?¡± Song Xuan stared at him. I¡¯m just teasing you. I don¡¯t like acting. Although she was born Pretty, her wish waspletely different from her sister, song ran. She had no interest in standing on the stage or in front of the camera. She wanted to be a sessful entrepreneur. Yang Haitao almost cried tears of joy. Was this a false rm? Song Xuan didn¡¯t want to be a celebrity. That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great. He actually felt a sense of relief after surviving a disaster. Song Xuan saw his silly smile and could not help but ask, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not angry?¡± ¡°Why would I be angry?¡± yang Haitao was confused. Song Xuan: ¡± I¡¯m just ying with you. Aren¡¯t you angry? ¡± Yang Haitao¡¯s eyes were burning. no matter how you treat me, I won¡¯t be angry. Not one bit. The leaves of the Boston ivy on the courtyard wall beside the car were green and there were roses in the middle. The moon was bright and clear. Song Xuan thought to herself,¡¯at least, at least I have a beautiful environment to spend time with yang Haitao.¡¯ She then thought that perhaps her heart was throbbing because of the romantic roses and the beautiful moonlight. Perhaps, it really had nothing to do with yang Haitao. She convinced herself like this, then she looked away and said softly, ¡± ¡°Send me home.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright.¡± At the entrance of the song and dance troupe, the people had all left. The lights were turned off. Yao Xifeng¡¯s driver looked at the person smoking beside him and asked, ¡± ¡°West wind, aren¡¯t you going home?¡± Yao Xifeng took another puff and slowly blew out a smoke ring. He frowned. song ran took the flowers from me and thanked me politely but in a distant manner. After that, she never looked at me or spoke to me again, Hanhan. that ran, ¡± the driver sighed. since she already has a partner, can¡¯t you find another one? ¡± Yao Xifeng was annoyed,¡±you don¡¯t understand. You don¡¯t understand Yingluo.¡± The driver shrugged. I really don¡¯t understand the love life of you young people. Your dad has introduced many girls to you. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t like any of them? ¡± Yao Xifeng put out his cigarette, closed his eyes, and leaned back in his chair.¡±Uncle Chen, let¡¯s go home.¡± The moment he saw song ran, he was in a daze. The Jeep slowly came to a stop at the entrance of the hospital. Song ran nced at the person beside her. ¡°You want me to apany you again?¡± ¡°You¡¯re already here,¡± Gu jinghangughed awkwardly. Song ran pinched his waist. that small folding bed. It¡¯s so ufortable. I can¡¯t sleep in it. Gu jinghang sped her hand as he was afraid that she would slip away. I¡¯ll change with you. I¡¯ll sleep on the foldable bed, and you¡¯ll sleep on my bed. Song ran snorted. are you kidding me? you¡¯re an injured person and a hero who has contributed to the country. If others find out about this, I might have my Certificate of Honor confiscated by your Research Institute and I might even be dragged out for a conference to criticize you. Gu jinghang patted her head. you won¡¯t. I¡¯m here to protect you. Song ran supported him and went upstairs. When she opened the door of the ward, she saw the hospital director inside. Deputy Captain Hao Jun, who was impersonating Gu jinghang, looked guilty.¡±Deputy Section Chief, ran ran, you¡¯re back.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The hospital director and the head nurse did not look too good. The hospital director walked over and said earnestly, ¡± the director told us to take good care of Deputy Section Chief Gu. You can¡¯t let anything happen to your leg. If you add more injuries to your leg, it won¡¯t be good for your recovery. Do you know that? ¡± Gu jinghang quickly admitted his mistake. I know, I know. I had an urgent matter to attend to today, so I went out. I¡¯m sorry for making you guys worried. Chapter 488 488 I didn¡¯t hurt her The hospital director and the head nurse nagged for a while before leaving. As soon as the two of them left, Gu jinghang squinted at Hao Jun and said, ¡± ¡°What else can you do? How did they find us?¡± Deputy Section Chief, you nevere back, ¡± Hao Jun said, feeling wronged. I couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and went to the toilet. A sharp-eyed nurse found out. Gu jinghang pushed his head. you can¡¯t do anything right, but you¡¯re good at ruining things. Alright, you can leave now. You cane back tomorrow morning. ¡°What do you want me to do tomorrow?¡± Hao Jun was terrified. Gu jinghang raised his eyebrows. juste over. I¡¯ll tell you tomorrow. Come over earlier. The next day, Hao Jun arrived early. As soon as he came in, he saw his vice Section Chief touching his sister-inw¡¯s face on the folding bed. He was so scared that he quickly coughed. Gu jinghang looked over with dissatisfaction.¡±Why are you here so early?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me toe earlier?¡± Hao Jun mumbled. Song ran got out of bed with drowsy eyes. She suddenly thought of something and quickly pushed the nket away. jinghang, I won¡¯t stay any longer. I have to go home and do my homework. The final exams areing up and I have to make good use of my time to study. Too many things had happened this semester, causing her to really neglect her studies a lot. She had to hurry and pray for Buddha¡¯s feet before she died. Gu jinghang quickly called out to du Dapeng. send your sister-inw home. Song ran waved her hand. it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll take a taxi. Using the Jeep for personal use, and she was just an ordinary citizen, this would have a bad impact on her. With that, he ran off in a hurry. ¡°Deputy Section Chief, what do you want me to do today?¡± Hao Jun scratched the back of his head. Gu jinghang chuckled. help me out for a while longer. I still have something to do. I have to go out. Hao Jun¡¯s face turned bitter,¡±ah? Vice Section Chief, please spare me. If I¡¯m found out again, the director will really hold a conference to criticize me. ¡± Gu jinghang kicked the chamber pot beside him and said, ¡± here, I¡¯ve already set it for you. I¡¯ve also told the head nurse that she¡¯s feeling tired and that she shouldn¡¯t disturb me today. I won¡¯t be exposed. After he finished speaking, he walked out with du Dapeng on his walking stick. At Tingsong temple in Haicheng, Gu jinghang got out of the car and du Dapeng quickly helped him up. ¡°Deputy Section Chief, what are you doing in the monk temple?¡± What was he doing? Of course, Deputy Section Chief Gu wanted to ask a Buddha for his Xiao ran. Seeing Xiao ran working so hard on the stage without him protecting her, he naturally asked a Buddha to protect her. In the song family¡¯s mansion, song ran was busy with her homework and was writing furiously. This era was different from theter years. College students ¡®homework was rtively heavy, especially in famous universities like theirs. The teachers would assign homework every week. It might be easier than high school students, but it was still quite tiring overall. Song ranined as she rushed her homework, ¡± song Xuan, song Xuan, you gave up your sister¡¯s homework and went to tutor yang Haitao instead. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re the kind of person who forgets his sister when he sees a woman? ¡± Only aunt Wu stayed by her side, pouring her tea and cutting some fruits from time to time. When the sun was setting, song Xuan came back humming a song. Song ran had just finished a set of advanced mathematics papers and was watching an animated film on TV listlessly. As soon as song Xuan came in and heard the voice of Journey to the West, she snorted and said, ¡± ¡°Are you still a child? Look at such childish things.¡± Oh, you¡¯re back from being a home tutor? ¡± song ranid on the sofa. ¡°Don¡¯t be so sarcastic,¡± song Xuan said as she rubbed her hair. Chapter 489 489 Deputymander Gu, don¡¯t worry Song ran nced at her. I have problems that I don¡¯t know how to solve too. Why didn¡¯t you stay at home to tutor me? ¡± Song Xuan pushed her head. you¡¯re a top student in Fu Guang. How am I qualified to teach you? I¡¯d be aughingstock. Song ran pouted. don¡¯t give me that. Are you starting to realize that young master yang has a lot of good points? yeah, I told you. Yang Haitao has good facial features, he¡¯s tall, and hees from a rich family. With such an outstanding young man pursuing you, you should have been moved a long time ago. Song Xuan pinched her face and said,¡±you can really point out so many of his good points.¡± &Nbsp; Song ran raised her eyebrows. why? are you jealous of your sister? ¡± While the two sisters were talking andughing, song Guoqing came back. He did not look too good. Song ran knew that his factory was getting worse by the day. There was a saying that a broken boat still had three pounds of iron. Outsiders might not be able to tell, but as the helmsman, he knew that his boat was slowly sinking. How could he be in a good mood? Song Xuan greeted her dad obediently. Song Guoqing nced at the two sisters and walked over. He asked, ¡± ran, ran ran, didn¡¯t your mother leave you and your sister a lot of money back then? ¡± Song ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her father was actually interested in the money. It seemed like the factory was having a hard time. Song ran nodded. yes. Mom did leave a sum of money for me and my sister. Song Guoqing only treated the two daughters in front of him as children, so he said in a coaxing tone, ¡± it¡¯s like this. I¡¯ve been having some cash flow problems in my factory these days. Ran, can you give me some of your money? ¡± Her father¡¯s awkwardness was really hard to exin. When something good happened, Shen mengfang was the first person he thought of. When he needed money, he thought of his two daughters and the inheritance left by his previous wife. Just as song Xuan was about to speak, song ran pulled her back and said to song Guoqing innocently, ¡± dad, sister and I have invested that money. We don¡¯t have much money on hand. Song Guoqing¡¯s face suddenly darkened. ¡°What did you just say? Investment? Invest in what? Do you know what investment is? You couldn¡¯t have been tricked, right?¡± Song ran continued to speak innocently, ¡°we just wanted to give it a try. It¡¯s the money that mom left us anyway. We have the right to control it. Don¡¯t you think so, dad?¡± ¡°Then how much money do you have left?¡± song Guoqing gritted his teeth. Song Xuan did not say a word and let song ran answer on her behalf. Song ran thought for a moment and said, ¡± ¡°My sister and I still have 10000 Yuan left.¡± This 10,000 Yuan was used tomemorate their father-daughter rtionship. This 10000 Yuan was given to him as a gift. There was no need to return it. Song Guoqing¡¯s face was frighteningly gloomy,¡±that¡¯s all we have left?¡± Your mother left you a lot of money back then. What investment did she make? Who did you vote for?¡± yang Haitao¡¯sputer business. We¡¯ve invested all our money into it. My sister is working there now, ¡°song ran replied vaguely. ¡°What?¡± song Guoqing couldn¡¯t believe it. Computer? What was that? Wouldn¡¯t it be a loss if they invested in that? You two kids know nothing about doing business. Why didn¡¯t you tell me about such an important decision?¡± Song Guoqing was filled with regret. He shouldn¡¯t have let the two sisters keep the money for themselves. Song ran felt aggrieved. we were thinking that you wouldn¡¯t be interested in such a small amount of money. Our family is rich. Didn¡¯t you always teach us how to manage our finances? ¡± Why are you so angry now that we¡¯ve invested in it?¡± Chapter 490 490 Coveting her position That was song Guoqing¡¯s mindset when he was rich. Now, even a thousand Yuan was like a life-saving straw for him. How could he be willing to let his two daughters invest nearly a hundred thousand Yuan? Song Guoqing gritted his teeth and said, ¡± that¡¯s enough. Give this 10000 Yuan to dad first. If you want to invest in the future, just invest in dad¡¯s factory. Do you understand? ¡± Only daddy won¡¯t trick you, understand?¡± Song ran was a good girl. I know, dad. My sister and I just want to give it a try. We¡¯ll ask for your opinion in the future. Song Guoqing came back and hurriedly packed his things before going out again. Before he went out, he told song Xuan to transfer the money to thepany¡¯s ount as soon as possible. Song Xuan responded, and song Guoqing left without looking back. Song ran looked at her father¡¯s back, shook her head, andughed. ¡°It seems like old song thinks we¡¯re a Savings Center.¡± ¡°Why did you lie?¡± song Xuan red at her. sis, ¡± song ran said with a serious expression, ¡± do you remember what I told you? our family¡¯s factory is going downhill. Of course, song Xuan remembered. At that time, song ran had vowed that their family¡¯s factory would go bankrupt. How could this little girl be so good at predicting? ¡°How do you know all this?¡± she nodded. Song ran gave a perfunctory reply, ¡± you don¡¯t need to know how I found out. All you need to know is that if we use the money to save him now, it¡¯s all for naught. We can¡¯t get the money back. Although it seems cruel, we can only watch as the factory closes down step by step. Song Xuan¡¯s expression was serious. sis, ¡± song ran continued, ¡± are you willing to listen to me? ¡± Song Xuan thought for a moment and said solemnly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to listen to you. You can make the arrangements.¡± Song ran heaved a sigh of relief. It was a good thing that her sister was starting to trust her judgment. Song ran put it on song Xuan¡¯s ear and whispered her thoughts to her. Song Xuan looked at her with uncertainty, ¡± ¡°Can you do it? Zhao Mingyi seems to be very shrewd. Would he be fooled so easily?¡± Song ran spread her hands. Zhao Mingyi and Shen mengfang have no way out. They can only make ast-ditch attempt. If Zhao Mingyi doesn¡¯t get anything in the end, he will definitely go crazy. So, you must be careful in the near future, understand? ¡± On Wednesday, song ran went to the art troupe. Supervisor li handed her a script. Song ran flipped through it and said, ¡± ¡°Eh? What is this?¡± Chief physician li crossed his arms in front of his chest and looked at her expressionlessly. the script that belongs to you, the Wufu in a thunderstorm created by Mr. Cao Yu. This character will be very challenging for you. Song ran took the script excitedly. is this a script that belongs to me? ¡± Didn¡¯t sister Phoenix act in it before?¡± Director li: ¡± Jiang Feng¡¯s acting is more of an opera. In the future, you will mainly act in stage ys and more drama. During the Republic of China, there were many scripts about family ethics. First, I¡¯ll let you try out the most popr role, Lei Yu. To be honest, the role of Yingluo is very challenging. You can decide whether you want to act or not. Song ran said in a serious tone, ¡± director, I don¡¯t want to be an actress who only relies on her looks to make a living. So, I won¡¯t just y the kind and kind person who can¡¯t tolerate a single grain of sand in her eyes. I can challenge any role. Director li couldn¡¯t help but smile. it¡¯s good that you have such awareness. This role is very tougher. Eat the content well. The performance will start on Sunday, and you have toe over on Saturday for the rehearsal, understand? ¡± ¡°Got it, director,¡± song ran said happily. Finally, she had a role of her own. Finally, she was no longer just an unknown character who reced Jiang Feng. Chapter 491 491 Wen Huihui was pped Her name, song ran, would also appear on the sign at the entrance of the art troupe. It was a great feeling. In the house of Section Chief Shao of the art and cultural troupe, Section Chief Shao poured a cup of tea for Jiang Feng, who was sitting opposite him, and said calmly, ¡± ¡°Xiao Feng, why did youe here when your legs are not working? Don¡¯t run around in the future. The key is to recuperate in peace. Our art troupe doesn¡¯tck a pir like you.¡± Jiang Fengughed in her heart. Section Chief Shao was the best at saying polite words. Who knew what he was thinking? She coughed lightly. Section Chief Shao, I¡¯m a straightforward person. I¡¯m not going to beat around the bush. Are you guys trying to make song ran popr? ¡± Jiang Feng was able to make it big because of her superb acting skills. Her emotional intelligence was almost zero. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± chief Shao chuckled. That child is still young and his temperament is unstable. He¡¯s just recing you for two days, so don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild under pressure.¡± The thoughts of important figures would naturally not be easily revealed. Jiang Feng put on a pitiful expression. ¡°Section Chief Shao, I was promoted by you. You should know that I¡¯m loyal to our art troupe. Many people tried to poach me at a high price, but I didn¡¯t even think about it. You know that.¡± It seemed that Jiang Feng wasn¡¯tpletely brainless. She knew how to y the trick of injuring herself. Section Chief Shao said calmly, ¡± young Feng, I don¡¯t understand. Song ran isn¡¯t the only female lead on stage in our art troupe. Why are you so guarded against her? ¡± Why was he so guarded against song ran? That was because song ran was not only pretty, but she was also very capable. The most important thing was that song ran was still young. Her age was Jiang Feng¡¯s biggest weakness. Even if they were on the same level, she would not be able topete with her. This was the cruel truth, and she had to admit it. She bit her lower lip and said, ¡± I just feel that song ran won¡¯t stay in the art troupe for long. You¡¯ve spent so much effort to promote her. If she¡¯s taken away by someone else, won¡¯t you lose out? ¡± ¡°What you said does make sense,¡± Section Chief Shao smiled. What you said makes sense. What you said makes sense. Four dayster, Jiang Feng was still thinking about this sentence. She looked up and asked her assistant, Du Juan, ¡± can you exin to me why Section Chief Shao didn¡¯t believe that song ran would be loyal to the art and cultural troupe? ¡± yes, of course, ¡± Du Juan replied fearfully. Section Chief Shao definitely doesn¡¯t trust that girl, song ran. Jiang Feng angrily pushed all the cups and tes on the table to the ground, and Du Juan was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. ¡°Then, Yingluo, why? Tell me why? How can that little b * tch still have her own new role?¡± Du Juan was so scared that her entire body was trembling, and she unconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva. She was so stunned that she couldn¡¯t even answer a single word. Jiang Feng lit a cigarette, she was extremely irritable. ¡°Lei Yu what right does she have to act as a thunderstorm, what right does she have to act as a famous novel? What right does she have to have her own role? I, Jiang Feng, spent a few years in the art troupe before I finally got my own female lead? I¡¯m telling you, seven years, a whole seven years, and I¡¯ve only be the female lead. On what basis can that little b * tch Yingluo be a famous character in less than half a year? on what basis?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, sister Phoenix,¡± said Du Juan in a panic,¡±that girl won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡± Chapter 492 492 Yang Shaodong¡¯s private tutoring Jiang Feng¡¯s eyes were sharp,¡¯he won¡¯t do anything? Tell me, why can¡¯t she make it? She¡¯s pretty, capable, and highly supported by director li. She has the right time, ce, and people. Tell me, why can¡¯t she be sessful?¡± Although she was unwilling, Jiang Feng had to admit that the girl was born with great talent. She would not see anyone as an enemy for no reason. Song ran, who was still doing odd jobs back then, had already caught her eye, and she could not help but be on guard against her. Now, song ran was already on stage. How could she not be terrified? sister Phoenix, I think the most important thing right now is for you to get better and return to the troupe. Even if song ran gets the role of the female lead, she¡¯ll have to make way for you. Your loyal audience has been supporting the troupe¡¯s stage y, so they have no choice but to continue supporting you. Du Juan¡¯s lips were trembling. Jiang Feng took a deep puff of the cigarette. She was so annoyed that she couldn¡¯t say a word. She wasn¡¯t young anymore, so she wasn¡¯t that naive. What the art troupe emphasized was profit. They would support whoever could bring the most profit to the art troupe. This was an undeniable fact. She had asked around and found out that song ran had reced her in two scenes. She had a good reputation and the attendance rate was not any worse than an experienced actress like her. The leaders of the art troupe naturally looked at the data. If the data was good, the natural resources would keep up. After that, it would be a virtuous cycle. That girl was obviously going to shoot to the top. Was she really going to sit back and wait for her death? was she going to watch as song ran took back her territory inch by inch, leaving her with no ce to stand? No, absolutely not! She would never give up the honor and status that belonged to her, Jiang Feng, to anyone else. The Queen of stage y could only be her, only her. No one coulde over and share the limelight with her. ¡°Contact section Chief he of the Bai Yn art and cultural group for me,¡± she said, looking up. ¡°Alright, sister Phoenix,¡± replied Du Juan dazedly. Jiang Feng¡¯s eyes were full of conspiracy. Little b * tch, let me test you again. The novel ¡®Lei Yu¡¯ was very famous. The family ethics and emotional entanglement involved in it were veryplicated. Song ran¡¯s character, ran ran, was indeed very difficult to handle. Wanwan married Zhou Puyuan at the age of seventeen and became his second wife. She was fair and thin, had a good temperament, had received a little western education, had her own thoughts, dared to love and hate, and dared to make her own decisions. First of all, Wanwan was much older than her, and she was between a father and a son. Director li was worried about such aplicated role and rtionship. She was worried that song ran, who was 19 years old, would not be able to read the mind of a 29-year-old woman. It was only when song ran stood on the stage and showed off her face that director li saw her. She was dressed in an ivory white cheongsam and her hair wasbed neatly. Under the soft light, director li could see the Old and New thoughts of feudal society co-existing in her. She was indeed the same Qianqian who had managed the garden of Zhou in an orderly manner. Moreover, her eyes were calm, and there was no sense of strangeness like a neen-year-old girl pretending to be an adult. Supervisor li couldn¡¯t help but smile, but at the same time, she was a little puzzled. As far as she knew, that girl was born into a rich family and had never experienced any hardships in life. She was a typical pampered youngdy who grew up in a rich family. How could she y such a role and do it so well? Could this be the so-called talent? As expected, talent was the most important. Chapter 493 493 Big-tailed Wolf After the thunderstorm ended, song ran finally made a name for herself in the city¡¯s art troupe. At least no one was calling her ¡®the one who reced sister Phoenix¡¯. She could finally hold her head high. Backstage, Yao Xifeng presented her with flowers as usual. Song ran thought of su mingna and Xu Yang. She was worried and did not reach out to take the flowers. Yao Xifeng¡¯s smile froze on his face, but song ran¡¯s smile became even more distant. She said, ¡± west wind, thank you foring to see my performance. Don¡¯t spend money on flowers for me in the future. Of course, she did not dare to ept the attention of a man she did not like. What if someone felt that she was at a disadvantage and came looking for trouble with her like how Xu Yang treated su mingna? wouldn¡¯t she be dead by then? No, he was determined not to. He had to kill this kind of love in the beginning. Yao Xifeng¡¯s smile froze. His eyes flickered.¡±Can¡¯t you just treat me as an ordinary member of the audience? Can¡¯t the average audience give flowers to their favorite actors?¡± Song ran smiled politely. I don¡¯t want the audience who likes me to spend so much money on me. So, you should listen to me. Am I right? ¡± After saying that, she turned around and left the dressing room. In the end, she did not ept his flowers. Yao Xifeng stood there stubbornly. He looked at the flowers in his hand and then at song ran¡¯s back. That person was really heartless to him. As long as she left, she never turned back to look at him. Not even once. Never. Why was he so infatuated with such a cold-hearted woman? What was so good about her? Just because of her pretty face? Yao Xifeng didn¡¯t know. He couldn¡¯t put his finger on it. He only knew that after seeing song ran, no other woman could catch his eye. He held the flowers in his hands and left the backstage in a daze. When he looked at song ran again, she had already left the art troupe happily with her sister. He then threw arge bouquet of lilies into the trash can. It hurt his self-esteem. It really hurt his self-esteem. Song ran did not give him any face at all. What was there to like about this kind of woman? At the Research Institute¡¯s Hospital, song ran pushed the door open and entered Gu jinghang¡¯s ward. She saw Gu jinghang leaning on the bed with his eyes slightly closed. She thought to herself,¡¯oh my, what did brother jinghang do during the day? it¡¯s only eight o¡¯ clock and he¡¯s already asleep.¡¯ She walked closer and sat by the bed. In her hand was a small paper fan prop used for the y. She gently swept the tassels under the paper fan on his tall nose. He didn¡¯t open his eyes, so she got addicted to ying with him. Hinako swept her eyes over his eyelids, then over his tall nose, his beautiful thin lips, and his firm chin. There seemed to be some stubble growing on his chin, and it even hooked onto Hinako. Song ran reached out to touch it. Well, it was a little prickly, she mumbled, but she couldn¡¯t bear to let go of Yingying. After touching her chin, she touched her cheeks, touched her nose, and then touched her lips. There¡¯s not a single face that¡¯s not perfect. My brother jinghang is really good-looking. The night wind of may gently whirled, causing a certain someone lying on the bed to feel an itch in her heart. ¡°Have you touched enough?¡± Finally, the man could not help but speak. Song ran was shocked. Just as she was about to retract her hand, the man grabbed her hand with lightning speed. He opened his eyes suddenly and song ran felt as if she was his prey. She had nowhere to hide. He actually felt that this person was somewhat terrifying. Chapter 494 494 I know how to do this Song ran retracted her hand. Gu jinghang held on tightly to her. where are you going? ¡± when did you wake up? ¡± song ran snorted. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang chuckled. I couldn¡¯t sleep. I was just thinking about something with my eyes closed. Hmph! song ran snorted again. then, why didn¡¯t you open your eyes when I entered? ¡± Gu jinghang continued to smile. I knew it was you the moment I heard your footsteps. Song ran¡¯s fingers were moving in his palm. Gu jinghang lowered his voice and said, ¡± Xiao ran, I have something to give you. what is it? ¡± song ran looked up at him. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang pulled open the nightstand and there were two small boxes inside. He took one and handed it to her. ¡°Open it and take a look.¡± Song ran took it and opened it. There was a Buddha¡¯s jade pendant inside. It was green and clear, and it looked pretty. Gu jinghang took the jade pendant and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Lower your head, I¡¯ll put it on for you.¡± Song ran lowered her head obediently. why did you buy me a jade pendant out of the blue? ¡± Gu jinghang hung the red string around her neck and gently brushed her long hair aside. Her fair and slender neck appeared in front of him. His fingertips identally touched her suet Jade-like skin and his fingertips trembled slightly. He coughed lightly. yes, I went to listen to Matsushita temple¡¯s prayers. People say that men wear Guanyin and women wear Buddha. I prayed to two statues. You have one statue of Buddha and I have one statue of Guanyin. Song ran fiddled with the jade pendant on her neck and smiled. ¡°You must have spent a lot of money.¡± In the temple, this kind of blessed jade pendant had always been valuable. Gu jinghang tied the knot for the red string and looked at it carefully. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t I have money now? You don¡¯t take my sry, so who should I spend it on if not you?¡± Song ran picked up the jade pendant and kissed it. ¡°I like this jade pendant. I really like it.¡± Gu jinghang touched his face and coughed lightly. ¡°You only kiss the jade pendant, but not the person who gave the jade pendant to you?¡± Song ran ignored him and reached for another box in the drawer. There was indeed a Guanyin jade pendant in it. Song ran picked it up gently and said softly, ¡± ¡°Lower your head, I¡¯ll put it on for you.¡± Gu jinghang obediently lowered his head. The red knot reflected his tanned skin and song ran¡¯s fingers became gentler. It was already the middle of may. This semester, she hadn¡¯t put her focus on her studies. She really had to concentrate on her studies now, otherwise, she might fail her subjects. It was already 12 o ¡®clock at night. Wen Huihui was still filming as an extra. It was obvious that the female lead did not want her to have an easy time. Even though it was only one scene, she kept dragging her and not letting her go. Wen Huihui¡¯s hatred for ye Mei had already seeped into her bones. A few of the crew members were gossiping in low voices. One of the men said, ¡± I went to the art troupe to watch a show today. You know, there¡¯s a neer in the art troupe. She¡¯s much prettier than Jiang Feng and her acting is good. She looks like she¡¯ll be popr. ¡°Oh? Even more beautiful than Jiang Feng? That¡¯s amazing.¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s heart was in her mouth. How many people in the art troupe could be more beautiful than the head of the household, Jiang Feng? Who could it be? Who else could it be? She had a bad feeling, but she was not willing to believe it. In a ce like the art troupe, seniority was the most important. It was all based on seniority. Song ran had only been in the industry for less than half a year. There was no reason for her to be the female lead. No! This was impossible! The stage crew was still chatting.¡±What¡¯s your name? I¡¯ll also go take a look tomorrow and understand the current situation.¡± The development direction of the three major troupes was the benchmark for the entertainment industry, and the staff of other troupes would often refer to their models. Chapter 495 495 Su mingna is ruined Another person thought for a moment and said slowly, ¡± I think she¡¯s called song Zhenzhen song something. Song ran? ¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s heart felt as if it had fallen into an ice hole. She dug her fingernails into her thighs until she started bleeding. She gritted her teeth. It was unfair. Why was life so unfair? How did song ran get the female lead role so easily? He was recognized? He had gained the public¡¯s approval? And her? She had slept with boss han, but it was all in vain. Now, she was still being bullied and humiliated by unreasonable people in the crew, and she was still racking her brain to get a role that had some weight. Why did fate favor song ran so much? She had already gotten the best. She had an outstanding boyfriend like Gu jinghang and was also a top student in Haicheng¡¯s top school. She already had more than enough. Why? Why couldn¡¯t he share some with her? Wen Huihui¡¯s face was contorted in a terrifying manner. The staff member beside her patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡± ¡°Huihui, are you alright?¡± Wen Huihui adjusted her emotions and forced a smile. ahem, my Yingying is fine. She might have stayed up toote. Hence, Wen Huihui began to demonstrate to the director of the production team, intentionally or otherwise. It was as if life had given her a hard target: to race with song ran. Once song ran was one step ahead of her, she would panic and lose her cool. In all fairness, her external conditions were not bad. She looked like a pretty daughter from a humble family. If she could be patient, there would always be people who admired her. It was a pity that she had chosen an opponent who was stronger than her in all aspects and had even sworn an oath to surpass him. What broke her heart even more was that song ran did not even take her seriously. She did not even have the right to be song ran¡¯s enemy. She mustered up all her strength and swore that she would surpass song ran. No matter what, she had to be famous. If he didn¡¯t be famous, he would be an ant that would be trampled on. She had enough of this kind of life! By hook or by crook, she had to seed! Fortunately, she was still young and had a pure face. Those middle-aged men who were immersed in the entertainment industry still had no resistance to her face. And she really did hook up with the director. In this world, there was always a need to leave some leeway, especially in the entertainment industry. You had no idea that the person who looked unremarkable today might be a big Shot tomorrow. Because she had hooked up with the director, the director had started to give her more scenes. This time, Wen Huihui had learned her lesson. She had learned how to endure. One more round was one more round. She did not want to be fat in one bite. In this movie, she could be a supporting character or an extra. If she served the director well, in the next movie, and in the next one, she would one day be the female lead. Song ran¡¯s stage was only that big in the art troupe. She would appear on the screen and be seen by the audience all over the country. She wanted to endure, she wanted to hide, she wanted to soar to the sky. The moment she chose to make a deal with the devil and lost her soul, she was beyond redemption. There was no way back. Vanity was a double-edged sword. Of course, people could have vanity. Vanity could promote one¡¯s progress and sess. However, when you betray your own character for your own vanity, your vanity bes a sharp de. You think it can protect you, but in the end, it hurts you. Wen Huihui did not understand this logic. One day, he would climb high and fall low. Chapter 496 496 They¡¯re all with my old Gu Even though she was unwilling and filled with jealousy, Wen Huihui still secretly went to the art troupe to watch song ran¡¯s performance. As soon as they entered the troupe, they saw the photos of song ran and the other leading actors on the huge signboard. Song ran¡¯s name was written in the column beside the signboard. Under the dim sunlight, Wen Huihui felt like she was going crazy from jealousy. She had worked so hard and sacrificed everything that was most precious to her, but in the end, song ran got it first. So, what did song ran betray? She was so beautiful, so she must have sold herself out. Otherwise, there was no reason for a neer who had only joined the art troupe for half a year to get such a valuable opportunity. So, did Gu jinghang know? What would Gu jinghang¡¯s reaction be if he knew? She knew that no matter what she said to Gu jinghang, he would not believe her and would not even let her get close to him. She also heard that Gu jinghang had been promoted to the youngest Section Chief in Haicheng. She knew that. She was a good judge of character. She had long known that Gu jinghang would be one of them. If only song ran had not barged in at that time, she would have been with Gu jinghang a long time ago. Why did fate treat her so harshly? After watching song ran¡¯s performance, Wen Huihui left with the crowd. Song ran was beyond her reach. She was so jealous that she went crazy. She was the main character. She was the main character without a doubt. All the men and women in the theater were here for her. Every round of apuse was for her. At the end of the y, those people holding flowers on stage were also for her. Wen Huihui was pushed forward by the crowd in a daze. In her mind, she fantasized about how great it would be if she were the one standing on the stage and receiving the love of so many people. All shecked was an opportunity. Her abilities were not inferior to song ran¡¯s. After she left, she could only serve her backer, the director, even more carefully and humbly, hoping that others would favor her and reward her with a female lead role. It was as if she was living in the sewers. Her world was dark. It was already the beginning of June. Song ran had finished her performance and ignored Yao Xifeng as usual. She left the song and dance troupe. The Army couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. They patted Yao Xifeng¡¯s shoulder. brother, don¡¯t spend so much money in the future. Song ran doesn¡¯t ept your flowers, but you still buy them every time. Isn¡¯t that a waste of money? ¡± Yao Xifeng criticized himself once again. Last time, he said that song ran was not worth it. &Nbsp; However, the moment he turned around, he approached her without any dignity. He just could not let go of song ran and was not willing to give up so easily. He smiled unhappily. it¡¯s okay. I still have the money to buy a bouquet of flowers. Just take care of the grandmother who sells flowers at the back door of the art troupe. ¡°Brother, good luck.¡± Da Jun shook his head. Yao Xifeng passed the flowers to a small actor passing by. He turned to Dajun and said, ¡± ¡°Can you help me make an appointment with director li? I have something to discuss with her. ¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Dajun scratched his head. ¡°It¡¯s work-rted.¡± Da Jun nodded. sure, tomorrow then. I¡¯ll let director li know in a while. After all, Yao Xifeng always spent a lot of money to buy tickets. He had to give him some face. ¡°Okay, thank you, Jun bro.¡± Song ran rushed to the Research Institute¡¯s Hospital. Her brother jinghang was going to be discharged tomorrow, so she had to apany him tonight. When they arrived at the hospital, Gu jinghang was sitting on the bed reading a book. Song ran walked over with her hands behind her back.¡±Where Are You Reading?¡± Chapter 497 497 Let Shen mengfang carry the debt Gu jinghang nced at her and song ran shrunk her neck. She felt guilty thest time when she ran away after flirting with Gu jinghang. Gu jinghang flipped the book over and ced it on the nket. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Song ran touched her neck and said, ¡± yes, I came here after I finished acting. The response was very enthusiastic today. A few people even gave me flowers. After she finished speaking, she took out a few baby¡¯s breath flowers from behind her. Gu jinghang could not help but be stunned when the swaying light shone on the baby¡¯s breath flowers. Well, whenever he saw song ran, he would always be in a daze. Perhaps it was because she was getting prettier and had makeup on, but Gu jinghang always felt that he could not get enough of her face. Song ran waved a few baby¡¯s breath in front of his eyes. ¡°Is it good?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s smile was like the evening breeze in early summer, making one¡¯s heart flutter. ¡°It¡¯s pretty. Are you borrowing flowers to present Buddha? You¡¯re giving it to me?¡± Song ran nodded. yes, this is for you. It¡¯s for our lovely and respectable brother jinghang. Gu jinghang stretched out his hand and song ran handed the flowers to him obediently. However, Gu jinghang did not take the flowers. Instead, he held her wrist and teased her. Song ran felt as if she was facing a great enemy. She wanted to escape but it was toote. The sky full of stars fell to the ground. She fell into his arms. Song ran caressed his face. you¡¯ll be discharged tomorrow. You¡¯re finally free. He stayed there from April to June. The Research Institute¡¯s Hospital was really responsible for him. Gu jinghang heaved a sigh of relief. that¡¯s true. I¡¯m bored out of my mind. I¡¯m about to fall sick. If it weren¡¯t for the director¡¯s orders, he would have been discharged from the hospital and returned to the Research Institute. Song ran touched his leg that was in a cast. ¡°When will the steel bars and ster be removed?¡± Gu jinghang touched her head. it¡¯ll take a hundred days for your bones and muscles to recover. You¡¯ll being back to remove it at the end of June. ¡°Ah? If you go back to the Research Institute without anyone to take care of you, it¡¯ll be very inconvenient.¡± Gu jinghang smiled. there are so many people in the Research Institute. Du Dapeng, Cheng Haidong, Hao Jun, and all my subordinates are there. They will take care of me. Don¡¯t worry. Song ran mumbled softly. we¡¯re all grown men. We¡¯re not that attentive. Gu jinghang held her hand and yed with her thin fingers. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to stay here all the time. There are many things to deal with at the Research Institute. In less than a month, I can remove the cast. It¡¯ll be much easier to move around then. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Song ran threw herself into his arms. I have to go to school and act. I don¡¯t have time to take care of you. I¡¯m really sorry. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart ached as he hugged her. what silly words are you saying? ¡± Song rany in his arms for a while before she got up. ¡°I¡¯ll go get some hot water for you to wipe your body.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s voice turned hoarse,¡±yes, Yingluo, Yingluo.¡± It was already June at night. It was the beginning of summer, and the sky was warm. The windows were not closed, and there was a cool breeze outside. The cool wind blew in, and the sky blue curtains fluttered in the wind. The lights in the ward were turned off and the small folding bed was ced beside his bed. Gu jinghangy on his side and caressed her cheek with his big hand. She had fallen asleep. She had fallen asleep long ago. Perhaps she was tired from acting during the day, her breathing was a little heavy now. The moonlight shone gently on her face. Gu jinghang just looked at her quietly. Xiao ran, move forward towards your dream. I will be your strongest backing and support you silently. Chapter 498 498 The male teacher Zhao The next day, many of Gu jinghang¡¯s subordinates came to pick him up. Anyway, the team leaders, captains, vice-captains, toon leaders, and researchers were all here. Those who did not know would have thought that he had been discharged from the hospital. His subordinates were extremely loyal to him and worshipped him. are you guys going to carry your vice Section Chief back to the No. 2 research Institute? ¡°song ran teased. Cheng Haidong touched his head. we¡¯ve been waiting for so long. Finally, the Deputy Section Chief is discharged. Everyone is very excited. Song ran helped Gu jinghang out of the hospital and into the car. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Vice Section Chief Gu is very popr.¡± Vice Section Chief Gu smiled and did not say anything. Song ran felt honored. Gu jinghang was a f * cking talent. The higher-ups admired him and the rescue team members respected him. He was really a talent. It seemed that his way of dealing with people was still worth learning. After sending Gu jinghang back to the Research Institute, song ran stopped Cheng Haidong and said, ¡±e over and cook for him usually. He should eat something light. It¡¯s best to make some bone soup or something. He should eat whatever he wants. Cogen-like food can help him recover, Yingluo. He then gave a bunch of random instructions, and Cheng Haidong responded to them one by one. don¡¯t worry, sister-inw. We¡¯ll send people to take care of the Vice Division Chief in turns. He won¡¯t be short of people. Don¡¯t worry. Song ran left the second Institute reluctantly. Just as she was about to enter the yard, someone called her from behind. She turned around in surprise and saw an unfamiliar middle-aged woman. ¡°Are you calling me?¡± she raised her guard. The middle-aged woman walked closer and smiled gently. yes, Hello, I¡¯m the director of Bai Yn art and culture group, my name is Cui Yu. Song ran¡¯s guard was even higher, but she remained calm. ¡°Hello, director cui, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Is it convenient to talk inside?¡± Cui Yu smiled. let¡¯s talk here, ¡± song ran said. let¡¯s talk here. After all, the other party was a stranger, and she did not have the habit of inviting strangers into her house. Cui Yu sized up the little girl in front of him and thought, ¡± This girl was quite defensive. No wonder Jiang Feng was so guarded against her. Her smile became gentler. it¡¯s like this. My Section Chief and I saw your performance in the city¡¯s art and cultural troupe. We express our admiration for you. thank you, thank you, ¡± song ran chuckled. thank you. so, let¡¯s not beat around the bush, ¡± Cui Yu continued. the White jade troupe wants to poach you into our troupe. Song ran¡¯s eyes darkened. Poaching? She had only yed one role and was still far from being famous, but another troupe had alreadye to poach her? Did he really admire her? ¡°I¡¯m just a small character, yet you¡¯vee to find me personally, director cui. I¡¯m really afraid,¡± she smiled calmly. What was the Bai Yn art troupe¡¯s motive? Cui Yu ran her fingers through her hair and smiled. I¡¯ve already told you that our Section Chief he admires you and thinks that you¡¯re a promising talent. How about this, I¡¯ll tell you directly. If you can join our troupe, we¡¯ll give you a sry of 2000 Yuan a month. If you be famous in the future, you can participate in the ie of the troupe. We¡¯ll discuss this slowly. Compared to the 80 yuan apprentice price offered by the city¡¯s art and cultural troupe, 2000 Yuan was a sky-high price. If one¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t firm enough, they would have already been settled by this money strategy. It could be seen that the other party hade prepared, and they had to be on guard. Was song ran someone whocked money? The thing song ran did notck the most was money, okay? Would song ran be moved by a mere 2000 Yuan? They didn¡¯t even ask around before poaching him. Chapter 499 499 How can there be hate when I¡¯ve never liked you Song ran smiled and said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry to trouble you to make a trip here for a nobody like me. But I¡¯m not interested in other troupes. Director li and Section Chief Shao of the city¡¯s art and cultural troupe are very nice to me. I won¡¯t leave that ce. Cui Yu was surprised. Before she came, Jiang Feng had told her that song ran¡¯s sry in the city¡¯s art troupe was 80 yuan a month. Li Lan was obviously trying to squeeze song ran dry with that price. She had already offered a high price of two thousand Yuan, so she thought that the youngdy would immediately agree. But now, what did she just hear? Did she say that director li and Section Chief Shao were good to her? She didn¡¯t want to leave? Was she crazy? ¡°As far as I know, director li from the city¡¯s art and cultural troupe doesn¡¯t treat you as well as you say. Do you have any concerns?¡± Cui Yu asked, puzzled. If you can¡¯t say it, we¡¯ll send someone to negotiate on your behalf. We¡¯ll also pay the penalty for breach of contract for you.¡± Song ran crossed her arms in front of her chest and smiled. who asked you toe? ¡± In front of this neen-year-old girl, Cui Yu panicked for a moment. She stood there in a daze for a moment, her mind nk, as if her intentions had been seen through. The smile on her face was frozen and ugly. After a long while, she came back to her senses and replied with an ufortable expression, ¡± ¡°What do you mean by what?¡± Song ran lifted her chin slightly and looked at the person in front of her. ¡°I say, who asked you toe and poach me?¡± Cui Yu swallowed with difficulty and smiled. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s our Section Chief he. Hehe, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Song ran forced a smile. then, go and tell the person who asked you toe over not to waste your energy. I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯ll be staying in the city¡¯s art and cultural troupe. After that, he turned around and left. Cui Yu wiped the fine beads of sweat on her forehead guiltily. Did that girl see through him? That didn¡¯t make sense, right? She was only neen years old, so she shouldn¡¯t be so clear about the ways of the world, right? No matter what, she had to go back and tell Section Chief he and Jiang Feng. This girl was indeed a ruthless character. Once Cui Yu left, song ran peeked through the window in the living room and quickly gave supervisor li a call. After Cui Yu brought the news to Jiang Feng, Jiang Feng could not believe it. How could a neen-year-old girl be so calm? Would he not be moved by money at all? it seems like song ran¡¯s family is quite rich, ¡± Cui Yu said. perhaps two thousand Yuan is nothing to her? ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there still a bonus?¡± Jiang Feng was annoyed. Isn¡¯t this enough to attract her?¡± Cui Yu shook her head. I don¡¯t know. I just feel that her eyes don¡¯t look like those of a neen-year-old girl. I can¡¯t figure out what she¡¯s thinking. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m the neen-year-old naive child who¡¯s trying to seduce her with a little trick that can be easily exposed. Jiang Feng¡¯s eyes widened. Was this test going to fail again? No? She still had to take the risk. Since song ran was in contact with Cui Yu, she would not be able to make something up out of nothing. When Jiang Feng found Section Chief Shao, he was still concerned about her. Aiya, Xiao Feng, Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe out and walk all the time because of your leg injury? why didn¡¯t you listen? ¡± Jiang Feng thought to herself, if I stay at home, will I still have a ce in this art troupe? She sighed. I heard that Bai Yn¡¯s art and cultural troupe went to look for song ran. Having worked here for many years, Jiang Feng knew Section Chief Shao more or less. He didn¡¯t put the professional ability of the actors under him as the first thing he needed. What he needed was absolute loyalty. Chapter 500 500 I¡¯ve finally reced you Jiang Feng thought that Section Chief Shao would be furious, but he smiled and said, ¡± song ran is quite well-known now. It¡¯s normal for people to look for her. I know about this too. She has already rejected Bai Yn¡¯s people. Jiang Feng was shocked. This little girl was too meticulous. She had already told Section Chief Shao that Bai Yn¡¯s people were looking for her? In this way, she couldn¡¯t try to sow discord at all. Why was this young girl so shrewd? Obviously, she had learned her lesson. Section Chief Shao didn¡¯t like people to pester him, so she smiled bitterly.¡±Oh, really? That¡¯s how worried I was.¡± Section Chief Shao got up and patted her shoulder. rest well. I¡¯ve been saving your position for you. Don¡¯t think too much. You know that I hope the people under me can be harmonious. This was a form offort, but also a form of threat. I¡¯ve reserved your seat for you, so you¡¯d better behave yourself. Otherwise, I can find someone to rece you. Section Chief Shao had never said such words to her before. Jiang Feng could hear the displeasure in his voice, so she quickly responded, ¡± ¡°Section Chief Shao, I understand. I¡¯ll definitely recuperate well and try to return to the stage as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s good,¡± Section Chief Shao said with a smile. Jiang Feng¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. This time, song ran managed to escape again. She did not dare to act rashly. It¡¯s better to observe first and see what weakness that girl has. She has to act ording to the circumstances and hit the snake where it¡¯s weak, so as to hurt her Foundation and make her unable to resist at all. She had to endure and defeat the enemy in one move. There was still time, so she couldn¡¯t be anxious. Section Chief Shao was in a high position, so he naturally wanted bnce. Therefore, he treated Jiang Feng well. However, director li didn¡¯t think as much as Section Chief Shao. Jiang Feng had be more and more rampant, so she didn¡¯t take her seriously. Of course, she couldn¡¯t tolerate her. However, she knew that Jiang Feng had worked in the art troupe for many years. Even if she had no achievements, she had worked hard. Section Chief Shao would not easily take her position. The only way was to train song ran to be on par with Jiang Feng. By then, she would have a trump card. If she wanted song ran to rece Jiang Feng, she would have something to talk about. So, she arranged to meet with Yao Xifeng. Yao Xifeng was excited. Director li had initially rejected his offer to invest in song ran¡¯s movie, but now, she took the initiative to look for him. It meant that there was a chance! Could he finally spend money on song ran? Could he finally have more contact with song ran? He happily ran to the art troupe and entered director Li¡¯s office. Director li nced at him and said, ¡± regarding the investment that you¡¯ve proposed, I¡¯ll be the one to pick the script. The schedule can¡¯t be too long, and we can only make use of song ran¡¯s summer break. If you agree, then this matter is settled. Yao Xifeng didn¡¯t have any objections. ¡°Yingluo, as long as you promise me one thing, you¡¯ll be in charge of the rest.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± don¡¯t tell song ran that I¡¯m the investor. ¡°Why?¡± director li was surprised. Yao Xifeng knew his limits. if we tell her, she won¡¯t be willing to act. It was mid-June, and she was still performing in the song and dance troupe¡¯s performance. With the final exams approaching, song ran was under a lot of pressure and had no time to visit Gu jinghang. She could onlyfort her longing over the phone. Gu jinghang instructed her.e and see me after you¡¯re done with your final exams. Do your revision well. Understand? ¡± Song ran bit the tip of her pen and looked at the advanced mathematics textbook on the table with a troubled expression. jinghang, brother jinghang, advanced mathematics is so difficult. Chapter 501 501 The Vicemander is here to watch the performance After entering University, she seemed to have suddenly lost all her spirit. In terms of studies, she could no longer have an advantage. Perhaps her heart was no longer on studies. Gu jinghang raised his hand subconsciously. He wanted to touch her head, but he thought about it and lowered his hand since she was not beside him.¡±Advanced mathematics isn¡¯t difficult. Once you¡¯ve mastered the method, it¡¯s actually easier than high school mathematics. You¡¯ve learned high school mathematics well, so advanced mathematics shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Song ran was vexed. She had a lot on her te recently. She could handle other subjects, but she could not figure out advanced mathematics. She did not want Gu Jingxing to worry about her, so she said, ¡± okay, I know. I¡¯ll calm down and study hard. Our exams are on the 29th and 30th of June. It¡¯ll take two days. I¡¯ll go to your ce after the exams. yes, I¡¯ll remove the cast on the 25th. It¡¯ll be convenient for me to move my legs then. Song ran began to look forward to July. Summer vacation, summer, it was so beautiful. Thinking about how she and Jing Xing had been officially dating for almost a year, time really passed by quickly. While song ran was hoping that time would pass faster, yang Haitao¡¯s wish was theplete opposite of hers. For the past few months, although song Xuan had been tutoring him, he waspletely distracted and did not pay attention to the lecture. He was very afraid of the uing adult college entrance examination. He called his assistant, dongzi, over and said sneakily, ¡°Dongzi, go and do something for me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Um, I have an exam at the end of June. Ahem, Yingluo, can you help me find a reliable person, Yingluo, to take the exam for me? the money is not a problem, and you¡¯ve already bribed what you need to.¡± Dong Zi was shocked,¡±ah? Boss, are you trying to cheat?¡± Yang Haitao snorted. don¡¯t make it sound so bad. This is an adult course, so the management is not that strict. Hurry up and get into action. There are many people taking the exam on your behalf. Find someone reliable and experienced, understand? ¡± ¡°But if song Xuan finds out about Yingluo ...¡± Dongzi was in a difficult position. Yang Haitao patted her head. of course she can¡¯t find out. You¡¯d better keep your hands clean. If she finds out, I¡¯ll beat you to death. ¡°I think it¡¯s better for you to makest-minute preparations and read some books for your own reference.¡± Dongzi¡¯s face was bitter. Yang Haitao pushed him,¡±if I could get in, would I have to resort to this?¡± Alright, let¡¯s get to work.¡± Dongzi walked out, feeling troubled. Yang Haitao heaved a sigh of relief. If he was on his own, there was no way he could pass the entrance exam. However, he did not want song Xuan to be disappointed in him. After all, song Xuan had put a lot of effort into him. If he did not pass, song Xuan would definitely be very angry. As the saying goes, money can make the devil turn the millstone. He had worked so hard to earn money, and it was finally time for him to use it. Why not use it? It was reasonable for him to exist. Since someone was taking the exam on his behalf, he was doing a good deed by patronizing their business. Hehe Yingluo You can exin this to song Xuan in the future. Something happened in June and that was Jing Xing¡¯s eldest aunt was finally discharged from the hospital. Her cancer was almost cured and within two years, she had to take good care of her body. As long as it did not re up, it was not a problem to maintain her life for ten years. Song ran heaved a sigh of relief as one of her wishes was fulfilled. After that, he began to study in peace. During this period, little 9th hade to look for her twice, and each time, he was able to pay her 30 yuan. In addition to the money from thest sports meet, she had basically paid off her debts. Song ran was surprised. why do you have an ie from school? ¡± Chapter 502 502 Preparing for an Egg Attack Little nine smiled shyly. I found a tutoring job. The owner is quite generous. He knows that I can carve and even introduced me to a shop. The owner will asionally ept the things I carve. Song ran nodded. oh, by the way. I¡¯ve never known what major you¡¯re studying. ¡°The Faculty of Civil Engineering and mathematics,¡± little nine replied seriously. Song ran could not help but nod. that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. Study hard. Your final exams areing up. Are youing home for the summer break? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and work. I¡¯lle home at the end of the summer vacation.¡± ¡°Yes, sure.¡± In the ssroom, song ran packed her bag and stood together. As she stood, she realized that there was a huge difference in height between the two of them who were not much taller than her. She sized up little nine and asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve grown taller?¡± Little nine was a little happy. yes, I¡¯ve grown a little. I¡¯m ying basketball with my roommates now. This sport is quite fun. I¡¯ve never yed it before in Xia city. Song ran stroked her chin and looked at him. how old are you? ¡± How can you grow taller?¡± ¡°Sixteen.¡± Song ran was so shocked that her jaw dropped. Only sixteen? How can you go to college at such a young age?¡± ¡°I skipped a grade, three times.¡± Song ran¡¯s mouth opened even wider. so, you¡¯re a genius. I¡¯m sorry. This little Jiu, who lived in such a poor and backward ce like Shaan city, knew the value of studying. He had even chosen the Department of Civil Engineering, which showed that this young man was a person with foresight. Little nine became even more shy and embarrassed. Song ran stopped teasing him and said goodbye to him, ¡± ¡°School¡¯s over, I¡¯m going home. Goodbye.¡± ¡°Okay, goodbye, big sister,¡± little nine replied obediently. Song ran smiled. don¡¯t always call me ¡®big sister¡¯. Just call me Xiao ran. Or you can call me sister ran. Little nine was a little reserved,¡±Ran yang, sister ran, Ran yang.¡± Song ran carried her school bag and patted his shoulder. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m leaving.¡± After song ran left, a few of little Jiu¡¯s buddies from her dormitory came over and asked, ¡± ¡°Sure, when did you get involved with our Fu Guang¡¯s school beauty?¡± Little nine was a little confused,¡¯School Belle? What¡¯s a School Belle?¡± Children from the mountains really didn¡¯t know much about these gaudy things. The boss of the dormitory put an arm around his shoulder and led him out. ¡°The school Belle is the prettiest girl in the school. Tell me honestly, how did you meet her?¡± Little nine stared at song ran¡¯s back and asked a question that angered both man and God, ¡± ¡°Does sister ran look good?¡± Pfft! Pfft! Pfft! The few older brothers in the dormitory almost spat out a mouthful of blood. They stared at him in disbelief. you poor child. Don¡¯t you have any sense of beauty? isn¡¯t song ran pretty? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only know that she¡¯s my benefactor.¡± Little nine chuckled and touched his ear. Song ran was his benefactor. He wanted to spend the rest of his life to repay her. Whether she was beautiful or not, it did not matter to him. The weather was getting warmer. As song ran wanted to keep a low profile, she still wore pants every day. She was afraid that if she wore a dress, she would look too beautiful and end up being the school Belle. No, I definitely don¡¯t want it. The title of the school Belle has brought me so much trouble. Every time sun yi saw her, she¡¯d look down on her for wearing such loose-fitting sweatpants. ¡°What a waste. Song ran, can¡¯t you just dress up? Look at what you¡¯re like in school, where did you get these ck sses from? tsk, can¡¯t you just give me face?¡± Song ran adjusted her sses. looks are not important. I want to be a straight-A student. Chapter 503 503 Extremely strong adaptability Sun yi¡¯s heart ached. if there¡¯s no tiger in the mountains, the monkeys will be the king. You don¡¯t know this, but there¡¯s a new group of people who im to be the campus Belles. There are a few campus Belles, and there are also Department Belles and ss Belles, just the campus Belles of our Department. Seriously, her looks are not even one-ten-thousandth of yours, and she¡¯s quite arrogant. Song ran waved her hand. don¡¯t expect me to be a burden to others. You¡¯re bringing trouble to yourself. I won¡¯t do it. Sun yi cried. forget it, forget it. I don¡¯t think that way. Your safety is more important. good girl. song ran patted her head. &Nbsp; Sun yi flipped through her textbook and said,¡±the exam ising up, are you sure you can do it?¡± I see that you often go to the art troupe, can you calm down?¡± Song ran was a little troubled. I¡¯ve tried my best. But, I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m following my heart. ¡°Good luck,¡± sun yi patted her shoulder. On June 29th, the final exam of Fu Guang University, song ran put in 120000% of her energy to prepare for the exam. After two days, it was as if she had lost her form. She finally heaved a sigh of relief. The exams were finally over, and what followed was a long and rxing summer vacation. Happy! The 30th was also yang Haitao¡¯s entrance exam for his adult undergrad. The venue was the University of Finance and Economics. Song Xuan had given him a bunch of instructions early in the morning, but she had never been so focused on her sister¡¯s final exam. Yang Haitao felt a little guilty. He touched his nose and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely pass the entrance exam.¡± Song Xuan smiled and raised her hand to look at her watch. the exam willst until 5 p.m. Today. There¡¯s another one tomorrow. Go home after the exam today and sleep early, understand? ¡± I don¡¯t need to read.¡± Yang Haitao felt even more guilty. After they left the office, Dong Zi said sneakily, ¡± ¡°Boss, the substitute has already left.¡± ¡°Nothing happened, right?¡± yang Haitao sat in the front passenger seat. don¡¯t worry, he has taken the exam for many people. The invigting for the adult undergraduate exams is not strict at all. The teachers turn a blind eye to giarism in the exam hall, so don¡¯t worry. Yang Haitao rubbed his eyes. but Why is my right eye twitching? I have a bad feeling about this. ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to rx?¡± Dong Zi turned the steering wheel. Yang Haitao massaged his temples. okay, let¡¯s go to thekeside Manor next to People¡¯s Park. My friend owns it. We can drink tea and fish there. Let¡¯s rx there. ¡°Alright!¡± When song Xuan returned home, she saw the girl lying on the sofa. She quickly walked over and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re done?¡± ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°How is it?¡± Song ran coughed lightly. I¡¯ll pass, ran ran. I should be able to pass. Song Xuan raised her eyebrows and asked,¡±have you already fallen to this extent?¡± You¡¯re only pursuing passing?¡± Song ran pouted. I never wanted to go to a famous university. I got in by ident. I¡¯m not that ambitious with my studies. Song Xuan pulled her. since the exam is over, let¡¯s go out and rx while the weather is not too hot. Song ran got upzily and hung onto her sister. ¡°Where do we go to rx? I feel that the sofa at home is the most rxing. I was nning to lie on the sofa for two days until the results are out and then go to my old Gu¡¯s ce.¡± Song Xuan ruffled her hair, ¡± there¡¯s a Lakeside Manor next to the People¡¯s Park. Not many people go there, and the fees are higher. You can drink tea, coffee, dim sum, y cards, and enjoy the beautiful scenery. Let¡¯s go. Song ran hung on to her the entire time. sis, can you carry me? my body has been hollowed out by the heavy workload. Song Xuan gave her a p on the butt and said, ¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m your vice Section Chief Gu? You¡¯re so tall, you¡¯re going to crush me. ¡± Song ranzily followed song Xuan out of the house. They took a taxi and went straight to the manor on theke. Chapter 504 504 You¡¯re just a fake ¡°Is yang Haitao taking the entrance exam today?¡± song ran askedzily. ¡°Yeah,¡± song Xuan lowered her head and smiled. Ms. Song, ¡°song ran raised her eyebrows. do you have confidence in him?¡± Song Xuan ran her fingers through her hair and replied, ¡°there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. His attitude has been very proper these days. He¡¯s also very serious in his studies. With my tutoring, I don¡¯t expect him to score well. He just needs to pass. Song ran snorted. it¡¯s fine as long as he passes. I can¡¯t even pass. Why are you so demanding of me? ¡± You¡¯re biased!¡± Song Xuan pushed her head and said,¡±can he bepared to you?¡± Don¡¯t you know how bad his Foundation is? How could he alwayspare with the inferior? You¡¯re so promising!¡± Hmph! song ran snorted again. you¡¯re so biased! ¡°I¡¯m not going to talk to you anymore,¡± song Xuan pinched her face. In thekeside Manor, yang Haitao was sitting on a deck chair with his legs crossed. He held a fishing rod in his hand and a ss of fruit juice beside him. He waved his hand and Dong Zi quickly went up to him.¡±What¡¯s up, boss?¡± Yang Haitao narrowed his eyes. the sun¡¯s too hot. Get me a pair of sunsses. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring it over immediately.¡± A momentter, the sunsses were brought over. Yang Haitaoy downzily and sipped his fruit juice. I¡¯m not cut out for studying. Asking me to sit in the ssroom for a few hours and answer questions obediently, that¡¯s simply the punishment of death. It¡¯s still sofortable, sofortable, sofortable! ¡°Boss, don¡¯t you feel guilty for lying to song Xuan?¡± Dong Zi was still a little worried. ¡°Can¡¯t you just let me enjoy myself for a few days?¡± yang Haitao shot him a nce. Dongzi touched his head. I just feel that she has put in a lot of effort to tutor you. Sometimes, she even does it quitete. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little unkind of you to do this? ¡± Yang Haitao was a little annoyed,¡¯I¡¯ll take the exam myself and then fail. I just want a result that can satisfy song Xuan. The process doesn¡¯t matter, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Dongzi did not want to and did not dare to argue with him. He only said perfunctorily,¡±Yes, you¡¯re right, you¡¯re right.¡± Yang Haitao¡¯s mood turned gloomy. He waved his hand.¡±Alright, you¡¯re ruining my mood by staying here. Get away from me.¡± ¡°Where could I have gone?¡± ¡°Come in,e in. Don¡¯t stand in front of me.¡± Hence, the person who could have tipped him off was sent into the house. He had cut off all his escape routes! The car stopped at the entrance of the manor on theke. Song Xuan pulled song ran inside and said, ¡± ¡°See, isn¡¯t thendscape here quite exquisite?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s exquisite.¡± The two of them passed through the tree-lined path and walked in for a stroll. Theke wasn¡¯t big, so the people opposite could see yang Haitao clearly. Song Xuan walked along Xiao Hu. When she looked up, she saw a person lying on a recliner under the shade of the tree. He was wearing sunsses and dressed like yang Haitao. ¡°That person really looks like yang Haitao,¡± song Xuan said jokingly. Song ran took a closer look and her heart sank. How did he look like yang Haitao? This was obviously yang Haitao. What to do? Why would someone who should be in the examination hall at this time be lying in the shade of a tree and fishing? She didn¡¯t dare to speak and nced at her sister in fear. Song Xuan took another nce and was so shocked that she could not believe her eyes. That was obviously yang Haitao. She was a little confused. Why was yang Haitao here? Shouldn¡¯t he be in the exam hall at this time? ¡°Yang Haitao!¡± She shouted. Across theke, yang Haitao seemed to hear song Xuan calling him. Heughed at himself. Yang Haitao, yang Haitao, do you have to do this? you¡¯re so scared of her that you¡¯re hallucinating. Chapter 505 505 Be the man behind her He looked up and saw the two sisters standing on the other side of theke. Yang Haitao almost jumped up like a carp. In his panic, he missed a step and fell into theke. Song Xuan¡¯s face was dark and scary. She shook off song ran¡¯s hand and walked towards the exit. Yang Haitao was struggling in the water as he shouted, ¡± ¡°Song Xuan, listen to me, listen to me, Yingluo.¡± Song Xuan was no longer in the mood to listen to him. She quickened her steps. Yang Haitao made a few vigorous moves and reached the shore. He dragged his wet body and quickly climbed up the shore. Song ran clicked her tongue and said, ¡± ¡°Brother, what are you doing here? Why didn¡¯t you take the exam?¡± Yang Haitao waved his hand. it¡¯s toote. I have to go after your sister. Quick, give me some advice. Song ran said in a serious tone, ¡± don¡¯t quibble. Just say what¡¯s on your mind. My sister hates it when people try to quibble in front of her. Yang Haitao¡¯s expression was serious as he ran forward. Song ran was stunned. This yang Haitao was really asking for trouble. He had just seen that their rtionship had improved, and now he was doing this again. Sigh, this really made her speechless. Yang Haitao rushed out of the vi and blocked song Xuan¡¯s way. Song Xuan¡¯s eyes were burning with anger and she gritted her teeth.¡±Open!¡± ¡°Listen to me,¡± yang Haitao refused to budge. Song Xuan suppressed her anger and crossed her arms. She looked up at him and said, ¡± ¡°Tell me, tell me why you¡¯re here and not in the exam hall.¡± Yang Haitao thought for a while and said, ¡± ¡°I, ran ran, found someone to take the exam on my behalf.¡± Song Xuan raised her hand in anger, but her palm did notnd on his face. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t hit you. I¡¯m not qualified to hit you.¡± Yang Haitao grabbed her hand and pulled her to his face. ¡°You hit me, I deserve it!¡± Song Xuan broke free from his grip and frowned at him. ¡°Yang Haitao, if you really don¡¯t like studying, you should have told me earlier. I wouldn¡¯t have wasted so much time and ended up being fooled by you.¡± Yang Haitao¡¯s heart clenched when he saw her red eyes. song Xuan, I¡¯m wrong. I really know my mistake. Song Xuan pursed her lips and felt embarrassed, ¡± ¡°When I was teaching you, were you making fun of me? Do you feel disdainful? Do you think that studying is useless? Don¡¯t you think that I¡¯m a joke because I¡¯m a good teacher?¡± Yang Haitao shook his head. no, ¡± he said. I¡¯ve never thought of it that way. Song Xuan lowered her head. you don¡¯t think so. I do. I feel like I¡¯m a joke now. Yang Haitao¡¯s heart ached for her. He reached out to hold her hand, but song Xuan would never let him do so. She looked up at him and said, ¡± from now on, you¡¯re my superior, my boss. I won¡¯t judge your life on my own anymore. Yang Haitao saw that the anticipation in song Xuan¡¯s eyes had been extinguished. He felt as if the sky had darkened. ¡°Song Xuan, I know I was wrong. Can you give me another chance?¡± he said anxiously. Song Xuan hailed a taxi and went straight into the car. Yang Haitao held her hand and said with a sincere expression, ¡± ¡°Song Xuan, don¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Let go!¡± Song Xuan gritted her teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Yang Haitao held her hand tightly. Song ran ran ran over in a hurry and tried to smooth things over. ¡°Yang Haitao, let go first, let go first.¡± Yang Haitao was stunned. Song Xuan got into the car and the door mmed shut. Song Xuan gradually disappeared from his sight. Chapter 506 506 His leg was still injured Yang Haitao¡¯s face turned dark as water dripped from his hair. He was extremely depressed. Song ran looked at him in exasperation. I can¡¯t stand on your side in this matter. You¡¯ve really hurt my sister. God knows how happy and enthusiastic she was when you were willing to take the college entrance exam. She would tutor you whenever she had the time, but you¡¯re not even willing to go to the battlefield. You¡¯ve really let her down. I know, ¡± yang Haitao said dejectedly. I know she¡¯s very sad. She¡¯s very disappointed in me. Song ran massaged her temples. I just don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re doing this. Brother, what¡¯s your reason for doing this? ¡± Yang Haitao nced at her. even though your sister has been tutoring me, when I¡¯m alone with her, I can¡¯t really learn anything. I can¡¯t focus on my studies at all when I¡¯m with her. I¡¯m just using this despicable method to increase my chances of interacting with her. So, if I were to take the exam, I definitely wouldn¡¯t pass. In order not to disappoint her, I found someone to take the exam on my behalf. But who would¡¯ve thought that ran ran ... Song ran covered her face. what do you want me to say? ¡± ¡°What should we do now?¡± yang Haitao looked at her innocently. Song ran shook her head. I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s not even as serious as you kissing her when you¡¯re drunk. My sister hates it when people lie to her. Furthermore, her sister was slowly starting to like yang Haitao, so this sense of deception was even stronger. Yang Haitao had sought death this time. Even she couldn¡¯t save him, so he could only depend on his own luck. ¡°What¡¯s the point of me going to your house to beg for forgiveness?¡± yang Haitao said regretfully. Song ran shook her head. I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t know. You¡¯ll have to y it by ear. I can¡¯t help you anymore. I¡¯m leaving too. You can continue fishing, ran ran. After she finished speaking, song ran hailed a taxi and left in a hurry. Yang Haitao wanted to give himself a tight p. What did he do? did he be arrogant because his business went well? When song Xuan asked him that question with red eyes, he asked himself and realized that deep down in his bones, he did believe that studying was useless. That¡¯s right. In the beginning, he only agreed to apply for college to make song Xuan happy. He was the one who didn¡¯t correct his attitude all this time. He wanted to brush others off and fool them. Therefore, he really had himself to me for his current situation. He deserved it! Song Xuan¡¯s reddened eyes lingered in her mind. She could not get rid of it. It was as if her heart was empty. Dong Zi hurried over and shouted,¡±Boss, how did you end up like this? did you roll into theke? Hurry up and change your clothes.¡± Yang Haitao heaved a sigh of relief. why don¡¯t we do this? go and look for the person who took the exam. He doesn¡¯t need to attend tomorrow¡¯s exam. I¡¯ll go myself. Dong Zi was shocked,¡±ah? Boss, you want to take the test yourself? Can you do it? I¡¯ve spent all the money, quite a lot of money.¡± Yang Haitao¡¯s face darkened. just go when I tell you to. Why are you talking so much nonsense? ¡± Dongzi hurriedly ran off. Yang Haitao stood under the sun in his wet clothes. It was the end of June and the sun was warm, but he felt a little cold. The words ¡°uncertain future¡± would really make one¡¯s body turn cold. The meager and sparse feelings that he had built up with great difficulty had been buried by him. Sigh, yang Haitao, you¡¯ve been really frivolous recently. It¡¯s time for me to fall, it¡¯s time for me to fall. In front of the song family¡¯s mansion, song ran¡¯s car stopped right after her sister¡¯s car. Song Xuan got out of the car and song ran quickly caught up with her. Chapter 507 507 Gu jinghang in the white shirt ¡°Shut up!¡± Song Xuan said in a deep voice. Song ran felt wronged. I didn¡¯t say anything. You just told me to shut up. I¡¯m innocent. ¡°No matter what you¡¯re going to say, shut up!¡± Song ran waved her hand. what I want to say is that I¡¯m on your side this time. I feel that yang Haitao is a bastard. How could he lie to you like that? I really want to beat him up. Song Xuan¡¯s eyes flickered. Song ran could see that her eyshes were wet. It was obvious that she had been crying. Her sister had always been calm and rational. She didn¡¯t easily reveal her feelings, but now, she was crying for yang Haitao. He didn¡¯t know if this was a good thing or a bad thing. Song Xuan did not say anything and rushed upstairs. Aunt Wu came over with a pot of Yang Mei, ¡± salt-soaked plum. Ran, have some. It¡¯s very sweet. Song ran waved her hand. just leave it. I¡¯m not in the mood to eat. Aunt Wu muttered and went back into the kitchen. The next day, yang Haitao arrived at the exam venue with a serious look on his face. Thest subject was English, and he had studied it until midnightst night. Now, he entered the exam venue with the determination to die. As the bell rang, there were people taking out notes to copy from time to time. Some even turned around to look at other people¡¯s answers. The invigtor was smoking outside the ssroom and didn¡¯t care at all. Yang Haitao was the only one who sat up straight, answering the questions seriously. He was like a clear stream. The people in the front row only thought of him as a straight-A student and copied his answers the entire time. Yang Haitao didn¡¯t say anything and just let him copy. That person could have passed on his own, but because he copied yang Haitao¡¯s answers, he got 50 points. When the bell rang, yang Haitao heaved a sigh of relief and put down his pen. The teacher collected the test papers and his brother in the front row chuckled, ¡± ¡°Brother, it¡¯s all thanks to you today. I thought I was hovering around the passing line, but now I feel more at ease.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not confident,¡± yang Haitao coughed lightly. ¡°What did you say?¡± the brother¡¯s face fell. ¡°I guessed a lot of the questions by chance,¡± yang Haitao replied matter-of-factly. ¡°Then why do you look so confident and confident?¡± the brother asked anxiously. Yang Haitao spread his hands. I should at least have a positive attitude. The result isn¡¯t important. The process is. The man immediately pulled a long face. brother, you¡¯ve really screwed me over. I didn¡¯t use my brain to answer the questions at all. I was copying your answers the entire time. Yang Haitao raised his eyebrows and thought to himself, didn¡¯t you deserve it? The next day, they had to go to school to get their report card in the afternoon. In the morning, the two sisters sat in the living room and watched TV. Song ran did not say much. Now that she even had the wrong breathing, how could she dare to say more? There was a knock on the door. Song ran immediately looked through the window expectantly. Aunt Wu walked through the yard and opened the metal door. She could vaguely see yang Haitao in a white shirt. Her heart skipped a beat. Her sister was still in a fit of anger, why did yang Haitaoe over so quickly? No matter if she admitted her mistake or not, her sister would probably not listen. She was about to get up when song Xuan said coldly, ¡± ¡°You, sit down.¡± Song ran touched her head guiltily. I want to go to the toilet. ¡°I told you to sit down.¡± Song ran felt wronged. how could you be so racist? ¡± Song Xuan red at her and song ran immediately shut up. The sound of the door opening was heard, followed by the sound of footsteps. Song Xuan was sitting quietly. From the corner of her eye, she saw a tall figure, as if he was buried in the lush green outside the window. Song Xuan¡¯s eyes were fixed on the television, not wavering at all. Yang Haitao walked to the sofa and a pair of slender hands reached out to her. He was holding a letter in his hands. Song Xuan nced at him but did not say anything. Yang Haitao said sincerely, ¡± song Xuan, please take a look at this letter. Everything I want to say is in it. I know you don¡¯t want to see me and you don¡¯t want to hear what I have to say, so please take a look at this letter. I don¡¯t expect you to forgive me, but I just hope that you won¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not good for your health. Song Xuan took the letter and threw it into the trash can without even looking at it. Then, she looked up at yang Haitao and said, ¡± ¡°Boss yang, you can go now.¡± Yang Haitao was about to say something when song ran stood up immediately. ¡°Ahem, you can go back first.¡± If they stayed any longer, a World War might break out, and these two people couldn¡¯t go together yet. Yang Haitao was pushed to the door by song ran. Yang Haitao¡¯s expression was sincere. Song ran, help me. Song ran waved her hand. don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely help you. Don¡¯te over for the next two days. Let me stroke her fur first, then we¡¯ll talk, okay? ¡± Yang Haitao left the song family¡¯s mansion, turning back to look at him with every step he took. Chapter 508 508 One look at song ran and you¡¯ll lose your life Song Xuan¡¯s fingers that were on her face trembled slightly. She kept looking at the trash can from the corner of her eyes. When song ran bent down to pick up the letter, song Xuan grabbed her arm and said, ¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Song ran turned around and looked at her. you don¡¯t want to see it. I want to see it. Can¡¯t I? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to look too,¡± song Xuan red at her. Song ran picked up the envelope, turned around, and stood behind her sister. She quickly opened the letter and raised her eyebrows at her sister.¡±I want to see it.¡± Not only did she want to read it, but she also wanted to read it out loud. ¡°Song Xuan, Zhan Xinyue, because I like you, Yingluo, because I really, really like you, Yingluo.¡± Song ran¡¯s face turned red after she read that. Yang Haitao was too bold. Wasn¡¯t this too direct? He really had nothing to lose. However, song Xuan snatched the letter from her hand and said, ¡± ¡°You can leave now.¡± Song ran,¡±huh? This is my home, where do you want me to go?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs,¡± song Xuan waved her hand. With that, she held the letter and hurried upstairs to her room. The letter was smacked onto the desk. Frivolous! Frivolous! But why did he want to know what was written below? She turned around and locked the door. Then, she walked to the desk and sat down slowly. The green outside the window was hazy. She pressed her fingers on the letter and went through a mental struggle thousands of times. Finally, she flipped the letter over. Her first impression was that yang Haitao¡¯s handwriting was really ugly. It didn¡¯t match his personality at all. He looked decent, but his handwriting was like a crab. Song Xuan: Zhan Xinyue! Because I like you, because I really, really like you, so you asked me to sign up for undergraduate studies, and I agreed. I agreed because I had selfish motives, and that was to get to know you more. I didn¡¯t expect you to forgive me when I wrote this letter to you today. I just wanted to be honest with you, to be honest with you about everything. I don¡¯t have the talent to study, and I don¡¯t like to study. I originally nned to quit after graduating from junior high school. To be honest, I want to sleep as soon as I flip through the books. ¡°Later, my dad said that I should get a high school diploma at the very least, so he spent a thousand Yuan to buy me a ce in sixth high. I stayed there for another three years. When I graduated, I shouted at my dad, ¡± I don¡¯t want to say anything, not even if I die. Yes, my dad punched and kicked me, and while he was beating me, he shouted, ¡± You still dare to call yourself your father in front of your father? My dad was quite brutal, but no matter how brutal he was, I didn¡¯t go along with his wishes and continue to spend money to buy a college degree. Because I really don¡¯t like to study, when you asked me to apply for an adult course, my first reaction was to refuse. But your sister told me that this way, I can get to know you more. When I heard that, I thought,¡±that¡¯s right, you¡¯ve always ignored me. This is indeed a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to get to know you. Forgive me for being despicable because I like you. This kind of opportunity is too rare for me.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t wait. Disregarding everything, I seized this opportunity. I¡¯ve never thought about what this opportunity would be to me in the end. Because I like you, I¡¯m always distracted when you teach me. I¡¯m always distracted by your face and your voice. actually, you¡¯ve really wasted your time. When you¡¯re teaching, there¡¯s only one thought in my mind. Song Xuan is so beautiful, her voice is so nice, and she¡¯s right by my side. She¡¯s just within my reach. I¡¯m so happy that I¡¯m in a daze, and I don¡¯t have the energy to listen to what you¡¯re saying. Because I like you, I¡¯m especially afraid that you¡¯ll be disappointed in me. Also, because I¡¯ve wasted all my time and can¡¯t learn anything, I shamelessly thought of getting someone to take the exam for me. song Xuan, if you didn¡¯t find out, I might have just let this matter go. I might feel guilty in the future, but I won¡¯t regret it. This is because getting into the undergraduate program was just to make you happy. You should be happy when you see your results. As long as he achieved his goal, that was all. However, you just happened to bump into me. All my dark thoughts were clearly seen by you. At that time, I felt that it was over, it was over. You would definitely not want to talk to me. No matter what your reaction is, it¡¯s what I should do. I deserve it. What I want to tell you is that I took thest English test by myself. I really know that I¡¯m wrong. I know that you¡¯re doing this for my own good, and I¡¯ve let your good intentions down. There¡¯s still an entrance exam in July. I¡¯ll study hard this month. Chapter 509 509 I¡¯m protecting you Song Xuan¡¯s eyes were fixed on the sentence ¡®you¡¯re doing this for my own good¡¯. She gently rubbed the letter with her fingers and fell into deep thought. Was she really doing this for yang Haitao¡¯s sake? Only she knew what she was thinking deep down in her heart. She just felt that yang Haitao¡¯s cultural level was low and wanted to create someone who was worthy of her and could have amonnguage with her. Yang Haitao said that he had a dark heart, but wasn¡¯t she the same? Yang Haitao had never liked to study, and he had made it clear as soon as he came up. It was her, she was the one who was not willing to find an uncultured person. Song Xuan, no one was perfect. Yang Haitao should have the right to choose his own lifestyle, shouldn¡¯t he? She sat by the desk in front of the window for a long time, until the evening. The sun was setting in the West, and the sunlight shone on the letter and yang Haitao¡¯s heartfelt words. Yang Haitao refused to go to college even after being beaten up by his father. In order to make her happy, he agreed to take the undergraduate course. So, he must really value her, right? A smile shed across song Xuan¡¯s face, but it quickly disappeared. She folded the letter and stuffed it into Gu Cheng¡¯s poetry collection. Then, she got up and left the room. When she went downstairs, the living room was empty. She called out to aunt Wu, ¡± where did Xiao ran go? ¡± Mother Wu¡¯s voice came from the kitchen. ran went to school to get her report card. As they were talking, the door was pushed open. Song ran peeked in sneakily. The moment she saw song Xuan, she turned around instinctively and walked out. Song Xuan ran over and pulled her down, ¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Song ran smiled guiltily. I¡¯m going to the backyard to check if the tomatoes are ready. I want to have tomato egg soup for dinner. ¡°What are you panicking for?¡± song Xuan squinted at her. Song ran shrugged and said, ¡± huh? Me, panicking? How am I panicking?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the report card?¡± song Xuan stretched out her hand. Song ran¡¯s smile was uglier than her crying face. if I said that I lost my report card, would you believe me? ¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± song Xuan said with one hand on her waist. Song ran slowly reached into her school bag. Song Xuan reached her hand in directly. Song ran looked as if she was facing a formidable enemy.¡±Eh? Sis, don¡¯t go through my bag! I also need privacy.¡± Song Xuan red at her. I did. So what? ¡± aunt Wu,e and help me, ¡± song ran yelled. my sister is bullying me. She¡¯s always bullying me. She called aunt Wu out mainly because she was afraid that the bad news would make her sister use force against her. Aunt Wu rushed out and wiped her hands on her apron. ¡°Xiaoxuan, what are you doing?¡± Song Xuan felt her report card and ran out. When she opened it, her face was pale. Song ran could not help but shiver, ¡± advanced mathematics is difficult. It¡¯s already not easy for me to get 54 marks. Song Yao was so angry that smoke wasing out of her seven orifices. a substitute just came, and now there¡¯s another one who failed. You guys are amazing. Each and every one of you is trying to anger me to death! Song ran snatched the report card from song Xuan¡¯s hand and ran to the door in a hurry. sis, don¡¯t be angry. Just focus your fire on yang Haitao. I failed because of my ability, but yang Haitao hired someone to take the exam because of his character and morality. Brother, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t even protect myself. I used you as a shield. Don¡¯t me me. ¡°Where are you going?¡± song Xuan pointed at her. Song ran hugged the door frame. I have to leave some space for you to calm down. I¡¯ll go and look for my jinghang tonight. Sis, I¡¯m leaving now. Aunt Wu, please make some tea for my sis to cool down. Chapter 510 510 The old man asking for money Song Xuan picked up the shovel from aunt Wu¡¯s hand and threw it at her. Song ran dodged and rushed out to take a look. Aunt Wu was shocked. Aiya, why did you really hit her? what if she¡¯s injured? ¡± Song Xuan heaved a sigh of relief. I¡¯m watching. How could I really throw it at her? ¡± Aunt Wu Ran over to pick up the spat. don¡¯t be too angry. Ran is busy. She has to perform and study. She¡¯s tired. ¡°So, you think it¡¯s only right for her to fail the science course?¡± song Xuan pouted. Aunt Wu chuckled. that child knows what she¡¯s doing. If she fails, she¡¯ll make up for it. She¡¯ll definitely be able to bnce herself out next semester. Don¡¯t be angry. Song Xuan heaved a sigh of relief. Aunt Wu was right. Song ran knew what she was doing. She did not have any experience in the first semester and did not manage to bnce her studies and acting well. She would remember this in the future. With this thought, his anger dissipated by half. Song ran rushed out with lingering fear. She called a taxi and went straight to the second Institute. When she arrived at the No. 2 Institute, she jogged all the way to Gu jinghang¡¯s dormitory. The aroma of food wafted out of the room. Song ran lowered her head and chuckled. He knew that she wasing and he was preparing dinner. It felt so good. She took out her keys and opened the door. She looked across the living room and saw the tall figure busy in the kitchen. Song ran put her bag down gently and tiptoed over to take a look. Just as she was about to give him a scare, the man¡¯s deep voice came, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re here, Yingluo.¡± can¡¯t you just pretend that you don¡¯t know? ¡± song ran sneered. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang lowered his head and smiled. Song ran walked behind him. ahem! song ran coughed. jinghang, are you in a good mood? ¡± Gu jinghang coughed lightly and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re here.¡± Song ran felt guilty. as long as you¡¯re happy. As long as you¡¯re happy. Gu jinghang turned around and looked at her. song ran, how did you do for your final exam? ¡± Song ranughed guiltily. let¡¯s cook first. Let¡¯s cook first, Yingying. Gu jinghang squinted at her. did you not do well? ¡± Song ran touched her neck. it¡¯s quite ideal. Because she didn¡¯t expect herself to get a high score, it was within her expectations. Of course, it was quite ideal. Gu jinghang lowered the fire, turned around, and said, ¡± ¡°Let me see your report card.¡± Song ran immediately threw herself into his arms and gave him a ttering smile. ¡°I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s eat first, okay?¡± Gu jinghang patted her head. the soup is still boiling. Let¡¯s take a look at your report card first. After he finished speaking, he pulled song ran into the living room. Song ran grabbed the kitchen door frame and said, ¡± ¡°I want to try the soup.¡± ¡°Did you do very badly?¡± Gu jinghang looked at her with a stern face. Song ran felt guilty. I think it¡¯s okay. Gu jinghang dragged her to the living room and took out her report card from her bag. Gu jinghang lifted his finger and looked at it. His face immediately darkened.¡±He scored fifty-four points in advanced mathematics?¡± Song ran quickly sat beside him. Didn¡¯t I tell you before? advanced mathematics is very difficult. Also, when the earthquake happened, I went there to take care of you, which dyed my studies. Gu jinghang pinched her chin. so, it¡¯s all my fault that you failed? is that it? ¡± Song ran nodded. if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s possible. ¡°Then what do we do?¡± ¡°Eh? What do you mean?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s calloused fingers gently touched her cheek. ¡°I¡¯ve dyed your homework. What should I do?¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows and smiled. make it up to me. Give me extra lessons. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tutor you,¡± Gu jinghang chuckled. do you have any final exams for your adult undergraduate studies? ¡± song ran asked again. &Nbsp; ¡°Yes, there are some in the Research Institute.¡± ¡°How many points did you get?¡± Chapter 511 511 If you want to invest, look for your dad Gu jinghang raised his eyebrows and looked at her. which subject are you asking about? ¡± ¡°Higher mathematics.¡± ¡°One hundred points.¡± Song ran pointed at him with a trembling finger. can you say that? ¡± You scored so high, but your partner only scored half of yours. The difference in strength is so great, the main responsibility is on you. You didn¡¯t influence me normally.¡± Gu jinghang chuckled softly and reached out to rub her head. Hisughter was especially affectionate. alright, alright, alright. The responsibility is on me. I¡¯ll tutor you and make up for my mistake, alright? ¡± Song ran pinched her report card and felt extremely upset. She pressed on and asked, ¡± ¡°How did you do in your other subjects? Is it an English test?¡± ¡°I took a test.¡± ¡°How many points?¡± ny-eight points, full marks for atomic physics, full marks for electromaism, full marks for thermodynamics, ¡± Song ran clutched her chest. Alright, alright. Stop talking. I¡¯m going to hit you if you continue. Gu jinghang chuckled. I¡¯m more free than you. I have time to study. You¡¯re too busy. Song ran nodded. you¡¯re right. I¡¯m just too busy. It was a good excuse. Gu jinghang patted her head and said, ¡± alright, let¡¯s have dinner first. I¡¯ll teach you after dinner. Once you¡¯ve mastered the method of advanced mathematics, you¡¯ll be able to master it. It¡¯s not difficult. teacher Gu, ¡± song ran said as she hung onto him, ¡± please take care of me. The two of them had dinner together. It was already past six O ¡®clock and the sun was still shining on the dining table through the balcony. The fish head tofu soup that Gu jinghang made was very delicious and song ran could not help but drink two more bowls. After the meal, she held her stomach and could not move. Gu jinghang washed the dishes and brought a book over. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start the ss.¡± Song ran looked at him with a bitter face. I just finished eating, can¡¯t you let me rest for a while?¡± Gu jinghang pulled her closer to him and said, ¡± well, listen to me first. I¡¯ll give you a general idea and sort it out for you so that you know what it is and why it is. Sharpening a knife will not dy the work of cutting wood. When you get the question, you can¡¯t just bury your head in it. You have to understand the meaning so that next time you have the same type of question, you¡¯ll be able to understand it easily. Song ran leaned on him and nodded. ¡°Hmm, that makes sense.¡± Gu jinghang flipped through the book and started the lecture. the most difficult part of advanced mathematics is calculus. It¡¯s very important to learn advanced mathematics without being restricted by the ideas of middle school. The concepts of middle school are always wrong. Song ran leaned against him limply and listened to his deep voice. She watched the setting sun disappear into the horizon. The ground gradually darkened and her eyelids drooped down. ¡®It¡¯s over, song ran. How did you be a bad student who gets sleepy the moment you listen to a ss?¡¯ It was probably because the environment was toofortable. It was probably because Gu jinghang¡¯s voice was too deep and pleasing to the ear. Song ran leaned on his arm and slowly closed her eyes. She wanted to rest for a while. After Gu jinghang told her a long story, he turned around and saw that the girl was sleeping soundly. She looked like a rotten wood that could not be carved. She was cute and annoying. Gu jinghang gently touched her face and said in a gentle voice, ¡± ¡®Ran ran ran ran ran ran¡¯ yeah, ¡°song ran mumbled. go on, go on. I¡¯m listening. Gu jinghang could not help butugh out loud. if you¡¯re tired, just sleep. Okay? ¡± With a thud, song ran fell head first on hisp. She changed her position and snorted, ¡± ¡°Tired in spring, tired in summer, and powerless in autumn. When summeres, people get tired easily.¡± ¡°Then take a shower and go to sleep, okay?¡± I don¡¯t feel like moving, ¡± song ran said as shey on hisp. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang pulled her arm. be good. Go to sleep after you¡¯re done showering. Chapter 512 512 Finally not a substitute Song ran got upzily and ran to the bathroom to take a shower. When she came out again, she was no longer sleepy. Gu jinghang was sitting on the sofa reading a book. The light and angle formed a heavy and beautiful picture that one could not take their eyes off. Song ran held the towel on her shoulder and leaned against the wall outside the bathroom. She admired the view quietly for a while. The sky turned dark and the living room was lit up. He was reading his book attentively under the light. His eyes were focused and his jawline made him look sexy. Song ran was a little dazed. As if they had telepathy, Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes swept over to her. Like the source of light in the dark, his eyes were bright and clear, filled with endless love. ran,e here. he stretched out his hand and song ran walked towards him. ¡°Jing Xing, I want to eat popsicles. Do you sell them in the courtyard?¡± Gu jinghang took the towel from her hand and dried her hair for her. ¡°Do you want to eat Snow Cake? There¡¯s a convenience store, I¡¯ll buy it for youter.¡± He carefully dried her hair, took the money, and was about to leave when song ran held his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡± ¡°Just like Doudou,¡± Gu jinghang smiled at her. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Doudou also likes to follow the way. Wherever the adults go, she will follow.¡± Hmph! song ran snorted. Doudou is a child. Am I a child too? ¡± Gu jinghang touched her head. you¡¯re right. Aren¡¯t you a child? ¡± Song ran pushed him out of the room. hurry up. The two of them walked side by side in the courtyard. They did not hold hands. The summer night breeze blew gently. Song ran looked at the well in the courtyard and could not help but feel emotional. She asked softly, ¡± ¡°Do you still remember that time?¡± ¡°Which time?¡± it¡¯s the time when Wen Huihui came over and I stayed over at your ce for the first time. How could he not remember? It was from that time on that his ran seemed to have suddenly changed into a different person. She loved him to the bone, so how could he not remember? I remember, I remember it very clearly. I remember every word you said and every expression you had on your face that night. Song ran hooked his hand. time flies. It¡¯s been a year. There was no one in the courtyard, so Gu jinghang held her hand and said, ¡± ¡°Yes, time flies.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so lucky. I¡¯m much luckier than ordinary people,¡± She had a chance to start over while others didn¡¯t. She could start over with her Jing Xing, how kind was the heavens to her? Gu jinghang held her hand tightly. I¡¯m too lucky. The two of them held hands as they walked to the small store outside the courtyard. The Auntie of the small store stared at the ck and white television and watched it with great interest. Gu jinghang coughed lightly and said,¡±big sister, I want a stick of duskface and a stick of red bean.¡± &Nbsp; The woman opened the door of the freezer, and cold air came out. The woman rummaged through it and took out two sticks for Gu jinghang. Gu jinghang gave her the money and took the cold drink. He unwrapped the packaging of the cold drink and handed song ran a painted face. ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± Song ran looked up at him. That man bought her a painted face that cost five cents a stick and a red bean that cost ten cents a stick for himself. It really made her heart ache. Song ran ced the painted face near his mouth. have a bite. Gu jinghang waved his hand. I don¡¯t like to eat this. I like to eat red bean ones. Song ran did not stop. I¡¯m going to get angry if you don¡¯t eat. Gu jinghang opened his mouth and took a small bite. Song ran looked at him with hope.¡±Is it good?¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite delicious,¡± Gu jinghang smiled. Chapter 513 513 What right did she have to act in a famous novel The two of them ate popsicles and strolled in the night. Song ran said gently, ¡± ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll buy two dappled faces, huh? Isn¡¯t vice Section Chief Gu rich now? It¡¯s a few hundred a month, so there¡¯s no need to be too frugal.¡± ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡± Gu jinghang took a bite of the red bean popsicle. He was used to being frugal, and it was not in his nature to spend money extravagantly. Song ran brought the painted face to his mouth again. ¡°Take another bite.¡± Gu jinghang obediently opened his mouth and took another bite. Song ran chuckled and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s better than red bean, right?¡± Gu jinghang touched his head. each of them is delicious in their own way. The red bean is refreshing. Do you want to have a bite? ¡± Song ran took a bite of the red bean popsicle from the opening he had bitten. ¡°You get what you pay for,¡± The two of them chatted andughed as they walked back to the dormitory. After they finished eating the popsicle, song ran¡¯s heart sank. She grabbed Gu jinghang¡¯s hand and said, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, I forgot something Yingluo.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°My *************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************** Gu jinghang was confused and asked,¡¯huh? Which one?¡± Song ran counted the days in her heart. She had always been on time. It seemed that she had toe today or tomorrow. For her period, she had to not eat raw or cold food a week in advance. Aunt Wu would remind her at home, but she hadpletely forgotten about it when she came here. As she said that, song ran felt a dull pain in her stomach. She thought it was just a psychological effect. She quickly ran to the toilet, took off her pants, and looked at Huahua. It¡¯s over. Gluttony is a moment of pleasure, and retribution hase. Gu jinghang stood outside the toilet and was a little confused. What did she mean? Which one ising? Why did ran look so flustered? When song ran came out again, she looked as if she had been hollowed out. Her face was pale. Gu jinghang asked worriedly, ¡± Xiao ran, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± jinghang, ¡± song ran said with a sad face, ¡± I don¡¯t think you have that thing here. He definitely didn¡¯t have sanitary pads. It would be strange if he had one. Gu jinghang was even more confused. Xiao ran, who is it?¡± Why did it feel like ran was speaking in riddles? Why can¡¯t I understand a single word? Song ranid in his arms and was panting a little. ¡°Jinghang, you have to go to the small merchandize shop again.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy a pack of that Kasaya.¡± It was really a little hard to say. ¡°Which one is it?¡± vice Section Chief Gu was about to cry. Song ran raised her head and looked at him. She said weakly, ¡± ¡°Just go to the convenience store and tell thatdy to buy a pack of girly stuff. She¡¯ll give it to you. Hurry up.¡± Five minutester, Deputy Section Chief Gu stood in front of the counter of the convenience store and repeated song ran¡¯s words with uncertainty, ¡± ¡°Big sister, buy a pack of the girl¡¯s Kasaya.¡± What kind of signal was this? When the woman put a pack of sanitary pads in his hand, it was obvious that the corners of his mouth were twitching and his fingers were trembling. It¡¯s really hard on this burly man. Deputy Section Chief Gu dotes on his wife, and his reputation is well deserved. He came to buy this in person. He really dotes on his wife to the bone. Gu jinghang walked out of the convenience store and quickly stuffed the bag of things into his clothes. Then, he ran back to the dormitory as if he was on a pair of Hot Wheels. When she entered the house, she saw song ran squatting beside the sofa. She quickly walked over. ¡°Xiao ran? Why are you squatting?¡± Song ran looked up again. Her face was pale as a sheet. She said pitifully, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s morefortable squatting.¡± Gu jinghang quickly handed the thing over. ¡°Is this what you want?¡± Chapter 514 514 This is the so-called talent? Song ran took the sanitary pad and stood up with much difficulty. Gu jinghang helped her to the door of the bathroom. Song ran quickly went in to clean herself up and then walked out with her hands on the wall. Her lips were trembling.¡±Jing Xing, make me a hot water bottle.¡± Gu jinghang could not believe his eyes. hot water bag? ¡± It¡¯s the end of June, and you¡¯re going to flush a hot water bag? Song ran hung onto him. my stomach is hurting so much. Go and fill it up. Gu jinghang started to look for a hot water bottle in a panic. He quickly filled the hot water bottle and went into the room. Song ran had wrapped the nket tightly around her. Gu jinghang quickly walked over and handed the hot water bottle to her. Xiao ran, are you very cold? ¡± my stomach, my back, and my legs are all cold, ¡± song ran said weakly. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang sat on the edge of the bed helplessly. ¡°Can I do something?¡± Song ran¡¯s expression was twisted from the pain. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯ll be fine in about two or three hours. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Gu jinghang covered her with the nket and looked at her pale face. His heart seemed to ache with her. He rushed out of the dormitory and ran to the family building next door. He knocked on cuiying¡¯s door. When cuiying opened the door, she saw Gu jinghang¡¯s anxious face and hurriedly said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Vice Section Chief Gu?¡± sister-inw, ¡± Gu jinghang said anxiously, ¡± do you know what to eat to stop your stomach from hurting? ¡± Oh? ¡± cuiying understood. has Xiao ran¡¯s one arrived? ¡± Only then did vice Section Chief Gu know that ¡®that¡¯ was a code name that all women would use. He quickly nodded and said, yes, her stomach seems to be in a lot of pain, and she even filled the hot water bag. ¡°Wait a moment,¡± cuiying said hurriedly. After saying that, she hurriedly turned around and returned with a bag of things. ¡°This is red sugar. You can flush it with water and let her drink it.¡± Gu jinghang nodded. sure, sure. Do you want to add some honey to it? ¡± It seemed that honey was also good for women. Cuiying¡¯s sister-inw quickly waved her hands. no, no, honey is cold. It¡¯ll make my stomach hurt even more if I drink it. Do you have ginger in the house? ¡± You¡¯ll feel better after boiling it with two slices of ginger and brown sugar and drinking arge cup of it. ¡± Okay, okay. Thank you, sis-inw. ¡°Hurry up and go.¡± Gu jinghang ran back in a hurry and made her some brown sugar ginger tea in a flurry. After more than ten minutes, he brought a cup of brown sugar ginger tea into the bedroom. Song ran was still mumbling to herself. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart was in his throat. There was really a big difference between men and women. On this day, he still felt warm even when he was wearing short sleeves. His ran not only had to cover herself with a nket, but she also had to use a hot water bag and drink red sugar ginger tea. It aroused his infinite desire to protect her. He sat by the bed and touched her face. Xiao ran, I made some brown sugar ginger tea. Have some, and your stomach pain will be better. Song ran was surprised. you know how to cook this? ¡± she asked with a trembling voice. &Nbsp; yes, I¡¯ve asked sister-inw cuiying. She gave you some red sugar. Drink it. She said you¡¯ll be fine after you finish this. Song ran drank a big cup of brown sugar ginger tea and then hid under the nket. Gu jinghang stared at her nervously.¡±Does it still hurt? Are you feeling better?¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes widened,¡¯is this an immortal pill? Will it have such a fast effect?¡± Gu jinghang touched his nose. do you want to have another drink? ¡± Song ran shook her head. I¡¯m going to vomit if I drink any more. Gu jinghang put the cup aside and took a handkerchief to wipe her sweat. ¡°You¡¯re sweating. Is it too hot?¡± Chapter 515 515 Earning money is for you to spend Song ran¡¯s expression was pained. other parts of my body are hot, but my stomach still hurts. My back is still cold. Because of the hot water bottle, her stomach was still fine, but her back and legs were still cold. It was really terrible. He helped her to cover it. ¡°Is it better?¡± yes, ¡± song ran replied with a nasal voice. I do. Gu jinghang¡¯s palm was still on her back. Song ran¡¯s pain slowly disappeared. Once the pain disappeared, she became extremely tired and fell asleep. When Gu jinghang saw that she had finally fallen asleep, his brows rxed. He moved a stool and sat by the bed against the wall. He looked at her quietly and guarded her quietly. The sky brightened. The chirping of the birds outside the window was endless. Song ran moved her body and her hand drooped to the side of the bed. She touched Gu jinghang¡¯s leg. She struggled to open her drowsy eyes and saw Gu jinghang sitting on the stool with his back against the wall. His eyes were slightly closed and he was sleeping soundly. Song ran sat up and touched his face. ¡°Jing Xing Lang Lang.¡± Gu jinghang suddenly opened his eyes. ran, ¡± he said, ¡± you¡¯re awake. Song ran felt weak all over. It was true that her period was very weak. She replied weakly, ¡± ¡°You just sat there and slept the whole night?¡± yes, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll say that your stomach hurts again. Song rany on hisp. it usually hurts for the first two to three hours. It doesn¡¯t hurt much after that. Gu jinghang touched the back of his head. then you can¡¯t eat cold food anymore. Song ran waved her hand. it¡¯s okay to eat it normally. Just don¡¯t eat it when you¡¯reing. Gu jinghang pinched her face. I think you should watch your diet too. You can¡¯t be too cold. Song ran¡¯s face fell. what fun is there in a summer when we can¡¯t eat ice? ¡± Gu jinghang carried her up. health is the most important thing. I don¡¯t want to see you in so much pain the next time you do that ¡®cough cough cough cough¡¯ thing. take a small bite once in a while, ¡± song ran said as she hung onto him. okay? ¡± ¡°Are you that gluttonous?¡± Gu jinghang deliberately put on a cold face. Song ran chuckled. yeah. Not eating ice in summer is killing me. ¡°You ...¡± Gu jinghang was helpless. As they were talking, there was a knock on the door. Gu jinghang quickly went to open the door and saw cuiying¡¯s sister-inw standing outside with a small pot in her hand. Sheughed and said, ¡± ¡°Did I disturb your sleep?¡± Gu jinghang quickly waved his hands. no, no. We just got up. Cuiying¡¯s sister-inw handed the pot over. I made red bean porridge. It¡¯s good for blood cirction. Give ran more. Song ran was touched and she ran over. ¡°Thank you, sister-inw.¡± ran, ¡± cuiying smiled, ¡± you¡¯d better go to a Chinese doctor to get some treatment. How can you take it if it hurts every time? ¡± Gu jinghang said, ¡± she¡¯s just a glutton. She had a cold drinkst night. After that, her stomach started to hurt. I wonder who bought it for me, ¡± song ran muttered. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes widened. How would he know that she was about to have her period? he bought food for her and did not even leave anything good for her to eat. He was simply an ungrateful Little Wolf. Cuiying¡¯s sister-inw chuckled as she watched the two of them bicker.¡±In the future, try not to eat cold food. Don¡¯t even mention cold food, you should eat less of it. Watermelon will be on the market soon, so try to eat less of it too. Alright, I¡¯m leaving. You guys have breakfast.¡± As soon as the door closed, Gu jinghang carried the pot in one hand and wrapped his arm around her waist with the other. He walked towards the dining table and said, ¡± ¡°Did you hear that? Sis-inw cuiying also said not to eat raw and cold food.¡± Song ran wagged her index finger. life is short. It¡¯s most important to have fun in time. Gu jinghang nced at her and said,¡±you, Yingluo.¡± Chapter 516 516 You little girl, just you wait! At the dining table, Gu jinghangdled a bowl of red bean porridge for her and peeled a boiled egg for her. Song ran chuckled and said, ¡± ¡°Are you going to train me to be aplete idiot for life?¡± well, if you be an idiot for life, I guess no one will want you except me. I don¡¯t have to worry about you. ¡°He has ulterior motives.¡± Gu jinghang patted her head. why don¡¯t you stay at my ce during the summer break when you don¡¯t have any scenes to film? ¡± Song ran squinted at him. then, am I not a sheep in a Tiger¡¯s Den? ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Song ran ate her porridgezily. anyway, I¡¯ll stay here for two days and take a short break. Then, I¡¯ll go to the art troupe and see how director li has arranged my schedule. Now, many of the audience members in the art troupe have gone to watch the show just for me. Gu jinghang felt proud and disappointed at the same time. He forced a smile and said, ¡± ¡°Our Xiao ran is awesome.¡± Song ran did not notice his disappointment as she was still immersed in her beautiful fantasy. After breakfast, Gu jinghang packed up and put on a Chinese tunic suit to get ready for work. Song ranid on the sofa listlessly. you even want me to stay at your ce? you¡¯re working every day while I¡¯m here alone. I don¡¯t even have a television. Are you trying to bore me to death? ¡± Gu jinghang took the cap and walked to the sofa. He leaned over and touched her face. you scored 54 points in math. Don¡¯t think about watching TV all day, okay? ¡± then what do I need to do? ¡± song ran looked at him pitifully. read some books. I¡¯ll give you tuition when Ie back tonight. Song ran¡¯s face fell. the make-up test will only be held after school starts. I¡¯ve forgotten about it when I¡¯m doing the revision so early. The summer break has just started. Can¡¯t I rx for a while? ¡± As soon as song ran acted pitiful, Deputy Section Chief Gu could not bear to see her like this. ¡°If you¡¯re really bored, there¡¯s a TV in the activity hall on the south side of the dormitory area. You can go and watch it.¡± Song ran pouted. forget it then. Do you have any books here? ¡± ¡°Atomic physics, do you want to read it?¡± Song ran narrowed her eyes. Gu jinghang! You¡¯re asking for a beating. Gu jinghang quickly coaxed her. I really don¡¯t have any books. Just put up with it for today. I¡¯ll think of a way when Ie back tonight, okay? ¡± Song ran waved her hand. Alright, alright. Deputy Section Chief Gu, you should go to work. Gu jinghang touched her face before he stood up and walked out. Due to her period, song ran did not have much strength left. Sheid on the sofa limply until noon. Gu jinghang came back from the cafeteria with food. After they had their meal, Gu jinghang went back to work. Song ran continued to lie on the bed. When it was past five o ¡®clock, there was amotion outside the door. She was a little confused and got up to open the door. As soon as the door opened, he saw a group of people under Gu jinghang standing at the door. Cheng Haidong and Hao Jun were carrying a television, and the young researcher, Fang Guohua, was holding a DVD yer. In addition, two young-looking underlings were holding a box of videotapes. Gu jinghang was taking out his keys when he saw song ran opening the door. He quickly went over and said, ¡± Xiao ran, I bought a TV, but it¡¯s in ck and white. You can make do with it, okay? ¡± Song ran was still in a daze when a group of people carried a television and DVD yer into the house. The underling chuckled. now that you¡¯ve bought a TV, we cane to your house to watch TV in the future. The activity hall is full of those movies. I¡¯m already sick of them. Fang Guohua rolled his eyes at him. don¡¯t treat yourself as an outsider. Deputy Section Chief bought this TV for sister-inw. You can go somewhere else. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right,¡± the rest of the people agreed. Song ran waved her hand. everyone cane and watch. Don¡¯t be so formal. Chapter 517 517 Hard indicators ¡°That¡¯s great, then I¡¯ll stay and watch tonight,¡± the underling said excitedly. Gu jinghang nced at him and asked,¡¯are you free tonight? If you have nothing to do, go to the field and run tenps.¡± The rest of the peopleughed gloatingly. The group of men were busy, and after finally installing the TV and DVD yer, they were all sweating. Song ran quickly came over with a big pot of plum juice. ¡°Drink some plum juice, I¡¯ve cooled it.¡± ¡°Where did you get it?¡± Gu jinghang was surprised. Song ran poured a cup for everyone. sis-inw cuiying gave me some sour plums. She said that it¡¯s the best to relieve summer heat and quench thirst. I¡¯ve prepared some for you. The group of men were envious.¡±Sister-inw is so virtuous.¡± Gu jinghang suddenly felt that his mother was here. His ran was beautiful and virtuous. She was so proud in front of his group of subordinates. Vice Section Chief Gu was so easily touched that even a cup of sour plum juice could make him have so many thoughts. After the group of men finished drinking the sour plum juice, they were reluctantly chased out by Gu jinghang. Song ran pulled Gu jinghang and said, ¡± ¡°Are you burning the bridge after crossing it? You didn¡¯t even ask me to stay for dinner.¡± Gu jinghang wiped the sweat off his forehead and said, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s food in the canteen, why should we keep them?¡± ¡°Heartless,¡± song ran said. ¡°You¡¯ve made dinner?¡± Gu jinghang sniffed. As soon as those people left, song ran clung onto him like she had no bones. ¡°Let¡¯s make the pork ribs and Chinese yam soup and stir-fry two more dishes.¡± Gu jinghang rolled up the sleeves of his shirt and walked in. just let mee back and do it. You¡¯re Xuxu, and sister-inw said you can¡¯t touch cold water. you¡¯re not that arrogant, ¡± song ran chuckled. you¡¯re not. ¡°I like it when you¡¯re arrogant,¡± the man said as he entered the kitchen. Song ran stood at the door and leaned against the door frame. She watched as her man was busy cooking. She kept smiling. I like that you¡¯re arrogant. I¡¯ll spoil you and let you continue to be arrogant. This man really knows how to love people. The setting sun slowly shone down. With a sizzling sound, the oil was put into the hot pot. Smoke rose in the small kitchen, full of smoke and vitality. After a while, the two dishes were out. Dried tea with green pepper, water spinach with garlic paste, and the pork ribs and Chinese yam soup. The two of them began to have a romantic and warm dinner in the sunset. After dinner, Gu jinghang washed the dishes in the kitchen while song ran squatted under the cab. She was rummaging through the videotape that she had brought back and was preparing to watch a movie that night. After searching for a long time, she finally found a Hong Kong romance movie. She had never watched it before, so she was prepared to watch it together at night. Gu jinghang tidied up the dishes and walked out of the kitchen. He saw her squatting there and walked over to take a look. She was holding a videotape in her hand.¡±Do you want to see?¡± ¡°Yes, I want to see it.¡± ¡°Mathematics?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t mention math, we¡¯ll still be good friends.¡± Gu jinghang patted her head. sure. Let¡¯s watch a movie tonight. Song ran was ted. Gu jinghang fumbled around for a long time but was still not done. Song ran squatted by the side and said, ¡± ¡°Gu jinghang, do you know how to do it?¡± Gu jinghang was so anxious that he was sweating profusely. I¡¯ve never done this before. Let me study it first. Song ran waited at the side, feeling bored. It must have been hard on him. She wanted to help him, but she was afraid that it would hurt his pride.¡¯Fine, I¡¯ll let him study it since he¡¯s smart.¡¯ After a long time, the television finally showed an image. Gu jinghang wiped his sweat and said, ¡± ¡°Alright, alright, you can look at it now.¡± Oh my God, this is even more difficult than atomic physics? Vice Section Chief Gu had never touched these electronic products before, and he almost lost face in front of his Xiao ran. It was a false rm. The two of them sat on the sofa and started to watch a movie. Chapter 518 518 You want to escape? Song ran asked nonchntly,¡±you¡¯ve never had a partner before me?¡± You¡¯ve never liked anyone?¡± Gu jinghang stared at him intently. four years ago, I liked a girl. She was too young then. Suddenly, song ran¡¯s eyes darkened. She grabbed his shirt and looked disappointed.¡±Yingluo, did you really like someone else?¡± Gu jinghang nodded his head. I did like her back then. Song ran felt suffocated. but you¡¯re the only one I¡¯ve ever liked. You¡¯re the only one. Wasn¡¯t this Yingluo a little unfair? Gu jinghang patted her head. I¡¯ll be with you. Isn¡¯t that enough? ¡± Song ran was still in low spirits. what does she look like? ¡± Is she pretty?¡± Her words were filled with jealousy. He held her waist, and there seemed to be stars in his eyes.¡±Beautiful, as beautiful as you.¡± Song ran was not convinced. you¡¯re lying. Other than my sister, I¡¯ve never seen anyone as beautiful as me. Gu jinghang caressed her long hair lovingly. she¡¯s really beautiful. I couldn¡¯t walk after just one look. Later, I went to ask around. She¡¯s only fifteen years old. She¡¯s too young. I think I have to wait for her. I¡¯ll wait for three years. Song ran¡¯s heart felt even more stifled. She pushed him away and went straight into the room. Gu jinghang called out to her from behind, ¡± Xiao ran, where are you going? ¡± I¡¯m going to sleep, ¡± song ran said in a muffled voice. &Nbsp; ¡°Sleep after you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not washing.¡± Song ran closed the door andy on the bed dejectedly. In the early summer, the Gxy was surging. She told herself not to be jealous because it was meaningless. At least Gu jinghang was with her now and he loved her so much that he could not stop himself. However, she was very bothered by it. She was extremely bothered by the fact that she was not the only woman Gu jinghang had ever liked. It made her extremely depressed. Shey on her side and heard the door open behind her. He came in, so she closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep. The sound of footsteps approached, and the iron bed sank two inches. He sat down beside her, and his calloused fingers caressed her cheek. ¡°Why do I like her?¡± he asked in a low voice. It¡¯s not because she¡¯s pretty, Yingluo, but because Yingluo was in my arms in fear and attached to me so much that I didn¡¯t know what to do. I patted her back and told her,¡±it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be afraid. The bad guys are gone. I beat them away, Yingluo, don¡¯t be afraid, Yingluo.¡± Xuxu felt that those words were familiar. Song ran could not help but picture them in her mind. Gu jinghang continued, ¡± she was still very scared. She grabbed my shirt and cried until my clothes were wet. I didn¡¯t know what to say. At that time, my vocabry was poor and I didn¡¯t know how to speak. It was also the first time that a girl was so dependent on me. She cried for a long time and ran away without looking at me, Yingluo. Song ran turned around and looked at him. He continued, ¡± I was a little worried, so I followed her all the way and sent her to her door. She was wearing a light yellow dress and was very beautiful. She was the most beautiful girl I had ever seen. At that time, I didn¡¯t know that it was called being moved. The next day, I asked around and found out that the girl was only fifteen years old, six years younger than me. She was still underage. I thought I had to wait for her to finish. Song ran¡¯s shoulders trembled slightly. The moonlight was as clear as water. His voice was low as he continued unhurriedly, ¡± I¡¯ve been waiting for three years, Hanhan. Three yearster, she finally came of age, and I saw her again. At the Red House Western restaurant, she was a little distant from me. At that time, I, Hanhan, was very disappointed. I thought, what if she didn¡¯t like me? ¡± Chapter 519 519 You can¡¯t kiss here Song ran¡¯s eyes reddened immediately. She held his hand and said, ¡± ¡°That girl Yingluo, the girl you¡¯ve been waiting for three years, Yingluo, is that me?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes were extremely gentle. He caressed her cheek and said in a soft voice, ¡± ¡°Who else could it be if not you, Yingluo?¡± It was as if a flood had broken out. She was extremely touched and guilty. Song ran buried her head in his arms and cried out, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, Jing Xing, Jing Xing, Jing Xing,¡± He hugged her tightly and gently stroked her back. Song ran hugged him tightly. jinghang, I¡¯m so bad. I¡¯m so bad, Hanhan. I made you wait for me for three years, and I made you wait for me for your entire life. How sad must you be? how sad must you be, Hanhan? ¡± ¡°Ran, what nonsense are you saying?¡± Gu jinghang asked gently. Song ran wet his shirt again. ¡°I was too stupid and muddleheaded in the past. How could I not recognize you? How can I not recognize you?¡± Gu jinghang coaxed her softly. it¡¯s fine as long as we¡¯re together. I didn¡¯t mention this because I was afraid that you¡¯d remember those bad experiences. Ran, don¡¯t be sad. Song ran cried even harder. What kind of love did she let down in her previous life? She had trapped Gu jinghang in a quagmire for most of his life, and she had made him suffer for half of his life. He was innocent! How cruel was she? Her heart ached. Her heart ached so much for him that she couldn¡¯t breathe. Gu jinghang was a little regretful. it seems like I shouldn¡¯t have brought up the past. I¡¯ve made you cry. Song ran shook her head gently. you should have mentioned it. You should have told me earlier. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart ached as he reached out to wipe her tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore, okay?¡± Song ran¡¯s heart trembled. She was filled with regret and regret. She could not hold back her tears. The endless stream of tears almost drenched Gu jinghang¡¯s shirt. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart ached, but he found it funny. Xiao ran, are you going to drown me? ¡± Women were indeed made of water. Why were there so many tears? Gu jinghang did not understand why song ran would be so touched. Of course, he did not understand how song ran was so shocked by his three years of waiting after experiencing her previous life. How could she express her feelings of gratitude and regret without tears? Gu jinghang started to regret. Sigh, he should have kept that matter to himself. He hugged her and coaxed her like a child. Xiao ran, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. If you keep crying, I¡¯m going to cry too. Song ran snuggled into his arms and gradually stopped crying. Xiaye, Nightwind, and Xinghe were in love with each other. Song ran thought that the suffering she went through in her previous life was worth it. Perhaps God had given her a chance to start over after all the suffering she had gone through. At night, song ran fell asleep while Gu jinghang slept beside her. She was just like the first time they met. She was very dependent on him, and it made him want to protect her. I¡¯ll protect you for the rest of our lives! Song ran entered a dream. The scene of the summer of the third year of junior high in the dream gradually became clear. Not long after she left Wen Huihui¡¯s house, she ran into a ruffian. The ruffian had an idea and immediately dragged her into a small alley. There was no one around. Song ran¡¯s scream pierced the sky, but the criminal became more excited. He immediately pulled her skirt and ran. With a loud bang, the criminal was punched in the face. Song ran fell to the ground and trembled. It was a tall figure with his back to her, punching the criminal again and again. Chapter 520 520 Quite a guarded heart The lights were dim, and song ran felt that his back gave her a sense of security. The criminal fled in a hurry. His tall back turned around and walked in front of her. She was flustered and didn¡¯t dare to look up at all. His slender fingers reached out in front of her eyes.¡±Alright, it¡¯s fine now. Get up.¡± Song ran¡¯s legs went weak as he pulled her up. She fell into his arms. His embrace was very broad. Although they had met by chance, song ran felt that this was a hug that she could rely on. She clutched at hispels and trembled uncontrobly. The man was a little at a loss. After a long while, he patted her back gently and said in a very gentle voice, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be afraid, the bad guy ran away, Yingluo.¡± Yes, it was Gu jinghang¡¯s voice. Why did she not recognize him? The first time they met, at the Western restaurant in the red House, that man was sitting opposite her. How could she not recognize him? Did he justugh at her? Did you just watch him make a fool of himself? Song ran, you¡¯re so bad, so bad. As if by instinct, she moved her body closer to his chest and wrapped her arms around his waist. Gu jinghang did not have any other thoughts but hugged her tightly. She did not know if she was awake or if she was just talking in her sleep. Song ran called his name softly, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, Jing Xing Ge Ge.¡± ¡°What?¡± In the quiet night, the voice sounded heavy but gentle. However, the person in his arms did not make a sound. Her fingers were rubbing his waist and Gu jinghang¡¯s kissnded on the top of her head.¡±Go to sleep, go to sleep, and have a good dream.¡± However, he felt that his chest was wet again. Was this girl crying again? Was he touched? Why did he feel that she was more sad than touched? He could never understand his ran. Just like that, he fell asleep drowsily. At dawn, the person in his arms moved, and he woke up. His voice was a little hoarse. Xiao ran, sleep a little longer. I¡¯ll make you breakfast. Song ran struggled to sit up with drowsy eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping. I¡¯ll make you breakfast.¡± My brother jinghang, I¡¯ll take good care of you. Gu jinghang got up and tidied the nket. I¡¯m nning to steam mantou. It¡¯s going to take a lot of effort. You can¡¯t do it. Song ran followed him out of the room. ¡°What can¡¯t I do?¡± ¡°I need to knead the dough. You really can¡¯t do what Yingluo did. Can you help me add water?¡± Song ran nodded. sure. I¡¯ll add water. You can knead the dough. Gu jinghang was standing at the square table while song ran was sitting. There was a huge enamel bowl on the table with flour in it. Song ran was holding a waterdle in her hand. It was filled with warm water. She sat there nervously. She had never cooked noodles before, so she did not know how to behave properly. She waspletely following Gu jinghang¡¯s orders. Gu jinghang asked her to add water, so she carefully and slowly poured the water into the basin. Gu jinghang could not help but chuckle. Song ran nced at him and said, ¡± ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Gu jinghangughed. I feel like you¡¯re a child who¡¯s fighting to work for his parents. Song ran flicked her hair and snorted, ¡± ¡°Is there such a flirtatious little Friend Like Me?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s right index finger was stained with some flour. He pointed it at her nose and instantly found her extremely cute. Song ran rolled her eyes at him. who¡¯s more like a kid? ¡± Gu jinghang seemed to be addicted to the game. He dipped the flour into her mouth and said, ¡± ¡°Yes, like a kitten, very cute.¡± Song ran facepalmed. Gu jinghang, stop fooling around. Just focus on making breakfast. Why did it feel like the roles were reversed? Gu jinghang looked at his own masterpiece and was pleased with himself. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop. I¡¯ll make breakfast.¡± Chapter 521 521 80 dors vs 2000 dors Gu jinghang asked her to add more water. She stared at his biceps and was in a daze. Gu jinghang grabbed her hand when she added too much water. Xiao ran, what are you doing? ¡± Song ran immediately came to her senses and asked,¡¯ah? Yingluo, I didn¡¯t notice Yingluo.¡± Gu jinghang sighed helplessly. add more flour. What are you thinking about? ¡± I woke up too early, ¡± song ran replied vaguely. I¡¯m sleepy and my mind is still in a mess. ¡°I told you to sleep a little longer, but you didn¡¯t listen,¡± he said in a pampering voice. Song ran touched her neck guiltily. Alright, alright. Continue kneading. She decided to continue admiring him doing physical work. Song ran felt that she would automatically turn into a love-struck fool whenever she met Gu jinghang. There was no cure for her. However, she was really charming. She really couldn¡¯t take her eyes off her. Finally, the dough was kneaded and Gu jinghang finished making the mantou. He ced it into the steamer and began to steam the mantou. Then, he busied himself with stir-frying two vegetables and boiling a cup of brown sugar ginger tea. Just then, the steamed buns were ready. Gu jinghang ced the buns on the table and brought out two ceramic cups. your brown sugar water is wasted on my cold water. Alright, let¡¯s have breakfast. Song ran took a look and saw that the mantou on the te were bigger than her two fists. She felt full just by looking at them. She lifted half of the mantou and ced the other half in Gu jinghang¡¯s hand.¡±I¡¯ll be full after eating half a piece.¡± Gu jinghang shook his head. you¡¯re indeed a kitten. You¡¯re only eating so little. After all, song ran was someone who was performing on stage. She still had to manage her figure. She could not possibly eat as much as she wanted. Halfway through their meal, there was a knock on the door. Gu jinghang was a little surprised and muttered, ¡± ¡°Who¡¯s this early in the morning?¡± When he opened the door, Xiao Zhang, who was in the reception room, was standing outside. He said enthusiastically, ¡± ¡°Deputy Section Chief, someone is calling the reception office to look for sister-inw.¡± who¡¯s looking for me? ¡± song ran was surprised. &Nbsp; ¡°It¡¯s your sister. She wants you to go back,¡± Xiao Zhang said. ¡°She didn¡¯t say what it was?¡± asked song ran. I think she said something about director li going to your house and looking for you. Your sister wants you to go back quickly. Song ran was a little surprised. okay, I got it. Thank you, ¡± she said quickly. She quickly finished the brown sugar water and stood up. She said to Gu jinghang, ¡± something must have happened to the troupe. I have to go. Gu jinghang wanted to keep her by his side, but ran ran still had to respect her wishes. Gu jinghang walked her to the main entrance and said, ¡± ¡°Come over when you¡¯re free, alright?¡± okay, ¡± song ran replied obediently and sweetly. I¡¯lle over when I¡¯m free. Gu jinghang gged down a taxi for her and paid the fare in advance. Song ran looked at him with a smile. Now that his sry had increased, she would not hide from him when he spent money on her. If he was happy, he could spend it. She would just ept it with peace of mind. After saying goodbye to him, the car drove all the way to the city¡¯s Tianzifang. Gu jinghang stood outside for a while until the car was out of sight before he turned around and entered the Research Institute. Song ran never thought that she would be able to act in a TV drama so soon. She thought that she would need to practice for a few years in stage y before director li would be willing to let her act. Therefore, when she stood in director Li¡¯s office and heard that director li had helped her get a TV show, she was a little dumbfounded. Chief physician li picked up the teacup and took a sip of the green yellow Mountain Maojian tea. He deliberately put on a cold face and said,¡±What¡¯s wrong? Are you so happy that you¡¯re silly? You can¡¯t even speak.¡± Chapter 522 522 Finally, I can throw money at her Song ran quickly asked,¡¯did you really give me a TV drama? I¡¯ve only acted in a few stage ys, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll lose face in front of the whole country?¡± Supervisor li raised her eyebrows. it¡¯s only you who¡¯s embarrassed. Your name is on the cast list. It has nothing to do with me. Song ranughed. they¡¯ll find out once they check. Song ran is from our art troupe. Won¡¯t they? ¡± Director li reached out and tapped her head,¡±that¡¯s all you have?¡± Didn¡¯t you think of acting well to make me proud? Why are you only thinking about losing face?¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes lit up. so, you¡¯ve really gotten me a TV drama? ¡± Will the investors acknowledge me? With my little bit of fame, they probably haven¡¯t even heard of me, right? Director li, didn¡¯t you put in a lot of good words for me?¡± Supervisor li nced at her and thought to himself,¡¯there¡¯s no need for her to say anything nice. She¡¯s just throwing money at me to make me the female lead.¡¯ Since Yao Xifeng was so kind, it would not be good for her to reject him. She might as well let song ran try it out first. It was a win-win situation for both of them to grab the screen with both hands. Why not? She smiled and said,¡±this is a low-budget film. Do you think everyone is fighting to be on it?¡± They¡¯re just looking for a new person, I don¡¯t need to say anything.¡± Song ran suddenly felt as if a pie had fallen from the sky and she had picked up a great bargain. She said excitedly, ¡± that¡¯s great. I¡¯m on summer break now, so I have time to film. Chief physician li thought to himself,¡¯she¡¯s especially waiting for you to take a break, alright? This Yao Xifeng really did a good deed without leaving a name. He was quite infatuated. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me what kind of script I got you?¡± It was only then that song ran remembered to ask. that¡¯s right. Director, what kind of script did you get me? ¡± I personally prefer the Four Great Beauties, such as Xishi Diao Chan and so on. After all, my face, right?¡± Director li pursed his lips. ahem! Ahem! I¡¯ve epted the role of a young prince for you! Ahem! If song ran were to drink the water, she would definitely spit it all on supervisor Li¡¯s face. She stared at supervisor li in shock and asked in disbelief, ¡± ¡°The role of a young prince? Director li Yingluo, did you know that Yingluo, I¡¯m a girl?¡± Chief physician li could not help but smile a little.¡±Do you think I¡¯m treating you like a boy?¡± Where could she find such a beautiful boy? Song ran¡¯s hands trembled. or is there something wrong with my understanding? the young prince is actually a woman? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a male.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a male, not a female in a male disguise?¡± he¡¯s a man, ¡± director li nodded. you¡¯re just acting as a man. Song ran fell into her chair and looked at supervisor li in confusion. ¡°Why? Why did you give me a man¡¯s role?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re too beautiful,¡± director Li said bluntly. It was easy for a beautiful actress to be sessful, and it was also easy for her to be attacked by the public. It all depended on the casting. If she chose a beauty, she would be a flower vase and would have a low sense of presence. Other than being a flower vase, she would be a source of trouble and would be easily attacked. If she yed the role of one of the four beauties, people would take it for granted. They would even say that song ran was just a pretty face and had no ability. Chief physician li had really put in a lot of effort. Song ran touched her face. a beautiful face can have beautiful characters. The Four Great Beauties, the various beauties in wuxia novels, or the female protagonists in romance novels. Which one of them isn¡¯t a great beauty? ¡± Why did you have to give me a man¡¯s role?¡± Supervisor li took another sip of tea and said, ¡± if you were just average-looking, I wouldn¡¯t have to go through so much trouble. But you¡¯re not just average-looking. You¡¯re especially beautiful. Chapter 523 523 Finding someone to take the test Song ran mumbled softly. it¡¯s wrong to be pretty. Didn¡¯t you make an exception and hire me because I¡¯m pretty? ¡± Director li ignored her mumbling and said slowly, the audience of the TV series is mainly women. It¡¯s more difficult to win the favor of women. It¡¯s not a sure victory just because you have a beautiful face. I¡¯ve considered it over and over again before I epted this role for you. Your makeup will be androgynous so that your beautiful face won¡¯t be so aggressive and women will let their guard down against you. And then, this Little Prince is a dissolute, uninhibited, carefree and unbridled character, a youth dressed in fresh clothes. If you act well, you can win the hearts of little girls of the same age group, and you can also make older aunties and mothers love you more. You can win the female audience and win the World, do you understand?¡± is it really possible? ¡± song ran was immediately convinced. Director li handed her the script on the table. read the script first. After you¡¯re done, tell me your thoughts. It¡¯s up to you to decide if you want to act or not. Of course, I won¡¯t force you. Song ran took the script and asked,¡±who invested in this movie?¡± Did he and you pick the script together? Can I see him?¡± Chief physician li panicked for a moment, but he quickly regained hisposure. that investor is very busy and is often not in the country. Just do your best and don¡¯t let him down. Song ran nodded. then I¡¯ll take the script home and read it. Is that okay? ¡± Supervisor li reminded her, ¡± you have to make a decision quickly. There are many people who are interested in this book. Thepetition will be quite fierce. The investors won¡¯t wait for your answer forever, understand? ¡± At the very least, she had to create a sense of crisis for the girl to be more attentive. She had always been good at reading scripts. Song ran was very suitable for the role of the young prince and it would definitely bring her a certain amount of fame. Song ran nodded. alright. I¡¯ll give you an answer in three days. She really couldn¡¯t break through her psychological barrier in an instant and agree to act as a real man. She had to go back and read the script carefully before making a decision. It was a matter of her future acting career, so she had to be careful. In the song family¡¯s mansion, song ran waszily sitting on the sofa and flipping through the script in her hands. To be honest, after reading it once, from a woman¡¯s point of view, she had already fallen in love with this kind of young prince. The young prince, Nangong Yan, was born in the royal family. He was 16 years old and was not yet of age. He was the emperor¡¯s most beloved youngest son. He loved to wear white robes, tie his hair with a golden crown, and hold a paper fan. He was unbridled and romantic, and was the dream lover of thousands of unmarried women in jingdou. Nangong Yan liked to make friends with martial arts people in the pugilistic world. Although he was born into a rich family, he did not despise the poor and loved the rich. After the fall of the dynasty, the young prince regained his power with the help of the heroes he had made friends with and became the man at the peak of power. The story was not bad and song ran was quite moved. The first half of the journey was all about the young prince acting cool. He was dressed in white and riding on a tall horse. How could he not touch the hearts of women? Just by looking at the text, she was already tempted. However, what made her worried was that there were emotional scenes in the movie, and they were two parts. How was she supposed to act in two parts with women? How was she supposed to act? What would her brother jinghang think if he saw this? Vice Section Chief Gu had never expected that one day, his love rivals would not be limited to men, but that his ran would have so many women who liked her. Deputy Section Chief Gu was exhausted. Song ran was sitting with the script in her hand in distress. When her sister returned, her eyes lit up.¡±You went to work?¡± Chapter 524 524 Is sister ran pretty? Song Xuan put down her handbag. it¡¯s a working day. I don¡¯t need to work. Are you going to support me? ¡± Song ran walked over and tried to please him,¡±are you not angry with yang Haitao anymore?¡± How can you be so magnanimous? I was still angry, how could he lie to you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t put on an act in front of me,¡± song Xuan gently pushed her. Song ran pulled her hand. I¡¯m serious. Are you not angry anymore? ¡± This time, her sister¡¯s anger had subsided so quickly, which was a little unexpected. Could it be that yang Haitao¡¯s confession letter had touched her? Song Xuan sighed, ¡± I¡¯ve also reflected on myself. I think I¡¯m too selfish. I let him take the university entrance exam not for his own good, but for my own vanity. I don¡¯t think I have the right to be angry with him. Song ran was so shocked that she could not close her mouth. Sis, when did you have such an awareness?¡± Song Xuan narrowed her eyes and looked at her,¡±what do you mean by¡± Wanwan ¡°?¡± Are you saying that I¡¯ve always been self-centered?¡± Song ran quickly smiled apologetically. don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t. Don¡¯t overinterpret my words. I¡¯m just very pleased with Hanhan. She was d that her sister would think from yang Haitao¡¯s perspective. If it wasn¡¯t because she liked him, her sister wouldn¡¯t have been able to do this. Song Xuan pushed her head. that¡¯s enough. You¡¯re still happy. Let¡¯s figure out who¡¯s the older sister and who¡¯s the younger sister, okay? ¡± yes, yes, yes. You¡¯ll always be my sister. You¡¯re the light on my path forward. Your actions will greatly affect me. Thank you for the positive influence you¡¯ve given me. Song Xuan snorted. cut it out. Is there anything urgent that director li called you back? ¡± Song ran handed the script over. the director wants me to act in a TV drama. Song Xuan was excited,¡±ah?¡± Really? Was he going to act in a TV drama? Can I watch your drama at home now? It¡¯s a good thing.¡± Song ran drooped her shoulder. I¡¯ll act as a dissolute and unruly young prince. He¡¯s handsome beyondpare. Song Xuan could not help butugh out loud.¡±I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡± For the past three days, song ran was in a dilemma. It was not easy for her to break through her psychological barrier and agree to y the role of a real man. She read the script several times, and the image of the young prince became clearer and clearer in her mind. He was indeed a role that had a lot of room to y. If it was a woman or a man dressed up as a woman, she would have agreed without a second thought. But Yingying was really a man. Could she do it? Was she going to act as a man with this face? Her figure and chest were not considered small. Would she be convincing enough to act as a man? She didn¡¯t want the audience to think that she was too feminine when she started streaming. That wouldn¡¯t be likable. In the past three days, song Xuan had been preparing her mentally. She said that since she was a neer, it was no big deal to give it a try. During this time, director li called her home and told her that the makeup artist for the production team had invited teacher Mao ping. Song ran¡¯s eyes brightened up immediately. Teacher Mao ping was an expert in makeup and styling. Her skills were impable. Song ran trusted her very much. Director Li¡¯s action was undoubtedly a calming pill for her. At the appointed time, song ran went to the art troupe. She stood still in director Li¡¯s office, which made director li a little nervous. He could not tell what the girl was thinking. Sometimes, director li felt that the girl in front of her was a little girl who did not know much about the world, but sometimes, she felt that her eyes were so deep that people could not understand her. She was a contradictorybination. He was also a good seedling. Chapter 525 525 The matter of taking the exam on behalf of others is settled However, a Jade that was not polished would not be made into anything. Song ran¡¯s shorings were also obvious. Because she was too beautiful, her role was limited. Furthermore, because she was too beautiful, most people would support her. That was why she needed a strict role like her. If everyone was ttering song ran, wouldn¡¯t she be in the sky? ¡°How is it? Have you considered it? Time waits for no one. If you really don¡¯t want to act, I won¡¯t force you.¡± Song ran pursed her lips and said with a serious expression, ¡± ¡°Director li, when do I need to join the team?¡± Supervisor li heaved a sigh of relief. At least the young woman didn¡¯t choke and listened to her obediently. However, she still had a serious expression on her face.¡±You¡¯ve thought it through?¡± Song ran nodded. yes, I should trust your judgment and judgment of the market. I will act well. Director li was pleased. you¡¯ll be joining the crew in a week. Because it¡¯s a historical drama, we¡¯ll be shooting at Hengyang film and television City. You cane to the art troupe then. There¡¯ll be a car to send you there. Hengyang film and television City was located South of Haicheng, about 200 kilometers away. It was a three-hour drive, so it wasn¡¯t far. However, if you joined the team, you would obviously not be able to move freely. Song ran missed someone in the Research Institute. She had nned to stay at his ce during the summer break when she did not have any rehearsals. Obviously, this wonderful n had gone down the drain. How disappointed would brother Jingxing be if he knew? However, she had her own ambitions and goals. So, for the sake of a better life in the future, she could only keep running forward until she could see the rainbow of life together with him, hand in hand. They wanted to be glorious together. They had set a goal long ago, so they had to fight together. She nodded solemnly. okay. I¡¯ll be back in a week. Oh, by the way, have you chosen the other roles? ¡± This Yingying is very important. Chief physician li waved his hand. we¡¯re all done. We¡¯re just short of the second female lead. The first female lead is Feng Baoer. Song ran touched her heart and chuckled. Feng Bao ¡®er was 21 years old and was the new Star of the sapphire theater, one of the three major theaterpanies. She had the air of a dignified and Royal sister and had two popr TV series under her belt. Her poprity was definitely much higher than song ran¡¯s. Song ran felt more at ease with such a famous female lead around. ¡°When will the second female lead be selected?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be in the next two days. Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re still in the selection process.¡± The second female lead was the male lead¡¯s childhood sweetheart. She had always admired the young prince, but she couldn¡¯t win his heart, so she joined the dark forces that toppled the Nangong dynasty. In the end, she didn¡¯t end well. The role had a lot of scenes, but it was a bit of a thankless effort. If she didn¡¯t act well, she would be easily despised by others. After all, she turned against the male lead in the end and did a lot of things to harm the male lead. On the other hand, song ran was looking forward to the cast of this role. That night, in a hotel, Wen Huihui was lying on the bed. She looked at the director beside her andined, ¡± this scene is finally over. I don¡¯t have to suffer ye Mei¡¯s anger anymore. Director Chen, who was at the side, took a smoke andughed. I¡¯ve epted another show for you. It just so happens that you¡¯re on summer break. You should be able to finish filming it in two months. Wen Huihui¡¯s eyes lit up and she grabbed director Chen¡¯s arm excitedly. ¡°Really? really?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s another one of those cameo characters whose name you can¡¯t even remember?¡± Chapter 526 526 Yang Shaodong is very smug Director Chen blew out a smoke ring and nced at her. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d do this to you? You¡¯re the female lead.¡± ¡°Director Chen, is this true?¡± Wen Huihui asked in disbelief. You¡¯re not coaxing me, are you?¡± Director Chen touched her shoulder and said, ¡± I¡¯ll give you the script tomorrow. This drama has two female leads, and you¡¯re the second female lead. Initially, I wanted to fight for the first female lead for you, but I didn¡¯t manage to do so. Feng Baoer from sapphire got the role. She¡¯s more famous than you, so it¡¯s reasonable for the investors to choose her. You have a lot of screen time too, so you should act well. Wen Huihui was so touched that she almost burst into tears. At least director Chen was not the same kind of person as boss han. He had finally given her an important role. This time, she must make good use of it and not let anyone else take away the role that belonged to her. This time, she had to firmly hold on to director Chen¡¯s thigh. Wen Huihui immediately gave him a kiss and said coyly, ¡± ¡°Director Chen, I don¡¯t even know how to thank you.¡± Director Chen stubbed out the cigarette in his hand and stared at her with a smile. ¡°Then please serve me well.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t thatfortable enough?¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s voice became even more seductive. ¡°Not enough, far from enough!¡± Wen Huihui was filled with hatred. Director Chen treated her well but he was already in his forties. His looks were average and his figure was not good. The man she liked was Gu jinghang, who was tall, handsome, and strong. However, if she was unwilling, her situation would be even more difficult. Her hatred for song ran grew even stronger. Song ran always got the best, while she could only use underhanded methods to pick up things that others looked down on. Just like that, she struggled on whilst at death¡¯s door to climb up thedder. When Yao Xifeng received the news that song ran agreed to participate, he was so happy that he almost jumped up. He confirmed with director li again and again, ¡± ¡°She¡¯s really willing to act? Did she really agree? Chief physician Li, you can¡¯t lie to me. You can¡¯t lie to me. ¡± it¡¯s true. Go to Hengyang film and television City in a week¡¯s time and join the crew on time. Yao Xifeng¡¯s anxious heart finally settled down. There would be more ties between him and song ran in the future, right? He would have more opportunities to talk to her, right? Just thinking about it made her feel that the future was beautiful. Supervisor li shook her head. west wind, I heard that song ran has a boyfriend. His name is Gu jinghang. I heard that she is very infatuated with Gu jinghang. You have to know that I agreed to let you film this movie not because it is convenient for you to pursue her, but because I want to n for her acting career. She still had to make things clear, in case he couldn¡¯t get her and came to find trouble with her. ¡°I understand, I understand,¡± Yao Xifeng quickly said. Of course, he understood that he was overestimating himself if he wanted topete with Gu jinghang now. However, he would not give up. He wanted to use his time to prove to song ran that he, Yao Xifeng, was the most suitable person for her. When he thought of his bright future, Yao Xifeng couldn¡¯t help butugh like a sillyndlord. At 8:30 pm, the evening breeze in early July was blowing gently. The phone in the song family¡¯s mansion rang. Song ran picked up the phone and heard the man¡¯s deep voice from the other end of the line, ¡± ¡°Have you settled the matter with the troupe? When will you being over?¡± Song ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She was a procrastinator and had not thought of how to tell Gu jinghang about this. Chapter 527 527 I feel like I¡¯m ridiculous Since they¡¯ve already called and blocked you all the way to your room, then ¡°Hehe, Xuanji Jingxing, I have something to tell you.¡± Gu jinghang leaned against the wall and frowned. song ran, you sound a little guilty when youugh. Song ran touched her neck and said, ¡± huh? Did I?¡± ¡°There¡¯s Qianqian.¡± He became nervous. Song ran quickly exined, ¡± it¡¯s like this. Supervisor li saw that I¡¯ve be idle during the summer break, so she epted a TV drama for me. It¡¯s a historical drama with a total of 25 episodes. It¡¯s just nice that I can finish filming it during the summer break. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart sank and his eyes were filled with loneliness. He forced a smile and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s Yingluo, right?¡± Song ran could hear his disappointment and quicklyforted him, ¡± although I¡¯m filming, I still have some free time. I¡¯ll go back to Haicheng and your Research Institute when I¡¯m free. Gu jinghang was even more disappointed. we¡¯re not filming in Haicheng? ¡± Yingluo is going to Hengyang film and television City because it¡¯s a historical drama. It¡¯s in Hengyang City and not far away. ¡°Yes, I know, Yingluo.¡± Song ran could hear the depression in his voice and quickly said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you something fun.¡± The man she had chosen should be coaxed by her. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Can you guess what role I¡¯m ying this time?¡± How would Gu jinghang know about these things? The TV series they watched were all about the military, okay? ¡°I don¡¯t know, but she¡¯s probably a beauty.¡± After all, with her face, it would definitely be very out of ce for her to y such an ordinary role. Our vice Section Chief Gu still has this bit ofmon sense. She can casually act as a beauty in ancient costume and people will be convinced. I¡¯m not acting as a great beauty, ¡± song ran chuckled. I¡¯m not acting as a great beauty. ¡°If you don¡¯t act as the great beauty Qianqian, then act as the Jade tree in the wind Little Prince Qianqian¡± Hearing that, vice Section Chief Gu almost choked on his own saliva. ¡°What? The young prince? Isn¡¯t the young prince a man?¡± Had he been in the Research Institute for too long? How did the world be like this? ¡°It¡¯s a man, Yingluo.¡± Gu jinghang was at a loss for words. man? man? you want to act as a man? ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll cross-dress and act as a man.¡± Gu jinghang touched the back of his head and asked,¡¯huh? This Suan ni, this Suan ni ¡± What kind of operation was this? His Xiao ran was so beautiful, the kind that was charming and bright. Could she y a man? What was chief physician li thinking? Song ran chuckled. wouldn¡¯t you feel more at ease if I did that? at least, I¡¯m acting with a woman. Gu jinghang coughed lightly. What should he say? He felt that something was off and did not feel at ease. ¡°Hey, Gu jinghang, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Gu jinghang quickly replied, ¡± you¡¯re going to film alone. You have to be careful. I¡¯ll find an opportunity to visit you. Song ran tugged at the phone¡¯s cord and said gently, ¡± ¡°Eh? Do you think you can get the chance to visit me in Heng yang?¡± ¡°Yes, I will fight for it.¡± Song ran acted as if she had just taken a calming pill. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you see how I look when I¡¯m acting.¡± Gu jinghang was not really looking forward to seeing her acting like this. How was he supposed to face the fact that he had to watch her act as a man and even act out a love scene with a woman? After hanging up the phone, song ran went upstairs. The phone rang again and aunt Wu rushed over to answer it. Song ran thought that it was Gu jinghang again and was about to run over when she saw aunt Wu looking up and saying, ¡± ran, something happened to your dad. Ran ran is in the hospital. Song ran¡¯s expression changed slightly. She said calmly, ¡± ¡°What happened to him?¡± Chapter 528 528 Brother-inw, you are finished I don¡¯t know, ¡± mother Wu said in a panic. it was Zhu Sihai from his factory. He said that he suddenly fainted. After all, they were rted by blood. Song ran thought that she would be unmoved when she heard the news, but now, she was still a little sad. She quickly said, ¡± ¡°Which hospital? Let¡¯s go.¡± After calling her sister, the three of them rushed to Changhai Hospital. On the way, song Xuan held song ran¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡± ¡°Is Hanhan alright?¡± it¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯ll be fine, ¡± song ranforted her. &Nbsp; In her previous life, her father had a sudden heart attack because he had seen Shen mengfang and Zhao Mingyi¡¯s shady business. There was no way to prevent this kind of illness before it happened. In this life, her father still chose to take this path. Song ran looked at the scenery outside the window and was a little stunned. Finally, they arrived at Changhai Hospital. The three of them rushed upstairs and arrived at the operating room. Song Guoqing¡¯s driver was waiting outside. Song Xuan quickly asked, ¡± ¡°How¡¯s my dad?¡± Jiang Hong¡¯s subordinate wiped the sweat from his forehead and said, ¡± the boss and his assistant, Zhu Sihai, were having a big fight in the office. Madam was also inside. The few of them were having a very intense fight. I was outside and did not go in. Suddenly, Madam rushed out first and said that the boss had fainted. I quickly sent him to the hospital. ¡°Where are Zhu Sihai and Shen mengfang?¡± song Xuan¡¯s face was livid. Jiang Hong kept wiping her sweat. maybe they¡¯re still in the factory. I was so busy at the time that I only cared about sending my boss to the hospital. I didn¡¯t notice them. Song Xuan said coldly,¡±go and borrow a phone. Give them a call and ask them toe over immediately.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Shen mengfang¡¯s voice could be heard from afar. Song ran nced at Shen mengfang, who seemed to be holding her head up high. She found it funny. Did Shen mengfang think that she had gotten a huge advantage? did she not notice the decline of the old song Factory at all? Fine, fine, fine. I¡¯ll let her be proud for a while and let her and Zhao Mingyi fall into the final madness. Song Xuan lifted her chin slightly and looked at the arrogant woman in front of her. She thought about her illicit affair with Zhao Mingyi. She was not jealous, but disgusted. She felt that the person in front of her was colluding with Zhao Mingyi to scheme against the song family¡¯s assets. It really made people feel indignant. ¡°Why did my dad suddenly faint? what did you do?¡± she asked in a deep voice. Shen mengfang raised her hand nonchntly and touched the gemstone ring on her finger. She snorted.¡±What can I do? It¡¯s your dad, he¡¯s just making a fuss.¡± what did you do? ¡± song ran sized her up. &Nbsp; Shen mengfang was about to say something weird when song ran grabbed her face and said, ¡± ¡°Speak properly!¡± Shen mengfang was actually a little scared, but when she came back to her senses, she said arrogantly, ¡± ¡°Second miss, that was then and this is now. Are you still running rampant in front of me? Your song family can¡¯t do it anymore.¡± what do you mean? ¡± song ran stared at her without batting an eyelid. &Nbsp; Shen mengfang said arrogantly, ¡± the factory has changed its surname. From today on, it¡¯s not song anymore. It¡¯s Shen now. I¡¯m the boss. You should know what¡¯s good for you. Maybe I can take pity on you. If you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯ll regret it. The person in front of her was in a daze. Shen mengfang could not believe that song ran was in a daze before such an important piece of breaking news. Why was song ran in a daze? Song ran thought,¡¯the factory¡¯s surname is Shen and not Zhao?¡¯ Chapter 529 529 A copied revolutionary friendship Zhao Mingyi obviously still had a trick up his sleeve. This time, he could probably only get rid of Shen mengfangpletely. This Zhao Mingyi was too guarded. With profit at hand, he could actually hold back and let Shen mengfang be the legal person of the factory. No rush, no rush. She had all the time in the world to get rid of one more. Shen mengfang¡¯s sharp voice rang in her ears. ¡°Second miss, did you hear what I said? I said, the song family is finished, the factory is mine, and Yingluo is mine. I¡¯ll give you two days to move, and the day after tomorrow, get out of that house. Am I not quite generous?¡± With a loud p, song Xuan gave her a tight p. ¡°You think you¡¯re fit to live in my house?¡± Shen mengfang covered her face and sneered at her. ¡°You¡¯re still acting all high and mighty at a time like this? What do you mean by worthy? A wise man submits to circumstances, do you understand?¡± Song Xuan was about to p her again but song ran pulled her back. She red at Shen mengfang coldly and said, ¡± ¡°Do you think the factory belongs to you just because you said so? Why should I believe you?¡± Shen mengfang red at her. if you don¡¯t believe me, you can look for Zhu Sihai and see whose name the factory and the mansion are under. Song ran, stop struggling and ept reality. Since you¡¯re young and insensible, I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones. How about it? ¡± Am I not being very magnanimous?¡± Song ran held song Xuan¡¯s hand and forced out a cold smile. ¡°Then I really have to thank you. Thank you for being so magnanimous and giving us two days to go out and look for a house.¡± Shen mengfang ran her fingers through her hair. I¡¯m still a magnanimous person. Two dayster, regardless of whether you¡¯ve found a house or not, I won¡¯t be so easy to talk to. I¡¯ll throw your things out. Shen mengfang came over to show off her power and left in a carefree manner. This made song ran¡¯s heart turn cold. No matter what, although she disliked it, old song had always been kind to her. Even after suspecting the background of her previous child, he still treated her as well as possible. Sigh, old song, you¡¯re really stupid. Now that you know you¡¯ve been fooled, are you regretting it so much that your intestines have turned green? That¡¯s right, that¡¯s why she was so angry that she fell ill and fainted on the spot. Why bother? Can¡¯t you see through that woman¡¯s wild ambitions? Or did he lie to himself and n to live his life in confusion? ¡°You¡¯ve already expected this, haven¡¯t you?¡± song Xuan whispered. Zhu Sihai, ¡± song ran whispered in her ear, ¡± he¡¯s one of us. song ran, ¡± song Xuan red at her. let me ask you. Did you know that your dad fainted? ¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes flickered but she did not answer. Song Xuan pinched her fingers. song ran, I¡¯m asking you something. Answer me. Song ran thought for a moment and looked up at song Xuan. sister, you have to understand that dad is lying in the emergency room because of Shen mengfang. As for why Shen mengfang could hurt him, it was all his own doing. I¡¯m not a God. I can¡¯t predict and consider so many things. I don¡¯t me you, ¡± song Xuan nodded. don¡¯t be angry. Song ran felt a little guilty and guilty. She knew that her sister had always valued family ties. But what could she do? If she wanted topletely bring down Shen mengfang and Zhao Mingyi, her father would have to be involved. Would old song be willing to pull himself out of this disaster? Chapter 530 530 Frivolous and frivolous! The answer was obvious. It wasn¡¯t that she was cold-hearted, but that she didn¡¯t want her n to be wed. She really didn¡¯t want to continue being entangled with people like Shen mengfang. In her previous life, Shen mengfang had caused her, the song family, her sister, her father, and aunt Wu so much trouble. She could still remember it clearly and didn¡¯t dare to forget it for a moment. So, that was it. That was it for Shen mengfang¡¯s beautiful dream. She would let her climb to the top and fall to the bottom. She would let her fall to the bottom at her craziest moment. This was the retribution she deserved, and she would not be soft-hearted. Everything that old song had gotten was of his own will, wasn¡¯t it? Song ran stretched out her arms and hugged song Xuan. sis, you¡¯re the most important person to me. No matter what, you¡¯re the first person I want to protect. what about daddy? ¡± song Xuan mumbled. after all, he¡¯s also a daddy. Song ran did not say a word and song Xuan understood what was going on. Her father was no longer that important to song ran. Perhaps everything that had happened in the past had hurt her. Now that things hade to this, could she me her? It didn¡¯t seem right. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that their father had brought this upon himself. She reached out and hugged her. it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be sad. Daddy will be fine. Everything will pass. Clearly, she was the older sister. It seemed that all this time, her younger sister had been the one who blocked her way and nned these things, dealing with the wolves and tigers outside. As the older sister, she had really failed her duty. Song ran looked up at her. I¡¯m guessing that Shen mengfang has bought all four of dad¡¯s properties. Sis, we really have to buy a house. Song Xuan smiled and held her hand. yes, let¡¯s buy a house that belongs to us. A house that no one can snatch away. Song ran was relieved. Her sister still trusted her. She nodded. ¡°Yes, sure.¡± Song ran did not tell Gu jinghang about this because she wanted to make him more worried. Perhaps Gu jinghang was secretly helping her, but it would only make things worse. Her purpose was to let Shen mengfang and Zhao Mingyi get what they wanted. How could she let Gu jinghang cause more trouble? Yang Haitao, on the other hand, knew about this. He said indignantly, ¡± I¡¯ll get your father¡¯s factory back for you. I¡¯ll also get your property back. Of course, song ran believed that he had the ability to do so. Yang Haitao would be like a fish in water in the business world in the future. Many cunning and scheming old guys in the business world had fallen into his hands. He was a person who was naturally sensitive to business. In business, he was a cold and ruthless leopard. Of course, song ran believed that he would be able to get the song family¡¯s assets back for them without any effort. But why did he want to take back ran ran¡¯s factory? Snatch it back and let them bear the debt? ¡°There¡¯s no need to fight, just let them go,¡± she said hurriedly. Yang Haitao felt indignant,¡±are you willing to ept this kind of treatment?¡± What about song Xuan, ran ran? what do you think? Just say the word and I¡¯ll take action immediately.¡± listen to ran, ¡± song Xuan nced at him. she has a n. Yang Haitao scratched the back of his head anxiously. ¡°You¡¯ve already given her the factory and the house, and you¡¯re not angry at all? That Shen mengfang¡¯s methods are very underhanded. It¡¯s not difficult for me to snatch her over. Are you really going to ept your fate?¡± This didn¡¯t seem like the two sisters ¡®style. What was going on? ¡°Have you heard about the situation of my father¡¯s factory?¡± song Xuan smiled. Yang Haitao was stunned by this. No, Zhenzhen, No. ¡± Why would he know that? He did not pursue song Xuan for the song family¡¯s wealth. He had the ability to give song Xuan a better life. Chapter 531 531 Open and honest alright, ¡± song Xuanughed. go and find out more before you decide if you want to help us get it back. alright, ¡± song ran said. why bother with that? ¡± ¡°Let me tell you directly, my dad¡¯s factory is not doing very well. From the beginning of the year until now, it has been in a state of not being able to make ends meet. Because my dad and his assistant, Zhu Sihai, have been hiding it from us, no one else knows about it. Of course, Shen mengfang doesn¡¯t know about it either. In the next few months, Shen mengfang will realize that everything she has worked so hard to get will be a burden on her. By then, she will not be able to get rid of it even if she wanted to.¡± Yang Haitao immediately came back to his senses. He knew it. His sister-inw looked like a smart person. How could she let that stepmother bully her to this extent? Their father¡¯s life was no longer in danger, but he was still under observation in the ward. Song Xuan asked aunt Wu to stay and take care of him. They still had to look for a house and buy one. After all, it was only a few days. By then, they should not really sleep on the streets. Yang Haitao would definitely have personally arranged this for them. Yang Haitao found song ran secretly and said carefully, ¡± ¡°Can I give your sister a house?¡± Song ran thought for a moment and waved her hand. you can give us your mid-year bonus. We¡¯ll buy it with our own money. My sister would rather have a house that she earned through her own hard work. A house that no one can snatch away. Yang Haitao was a little down. ever since she found out that I took the exam in her ce, she has been keeping a distance from me. I¡¯m afraid that if this goes on, we¡¯ll be finished. Song ranughed. my sister is lukewarm towards you. It¡¯s not that she has a problem with you. She¡¯s just reflecting on herself. Yang Haitao was stunned,¡±ah? Reflect on himself? What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Song ran red at him. are you in a rtionship or am I in a rtionship? have you used up all your senses in business? why are you acting like an idiot in love? ¡± Yang Haitao pulled a long face,¡±how can you speak to your brother-inw like that?¡± You¡¯re so rude.¡± Song ran walked past him and shouted, ¡± ¡°Sister, you¡¯re here, Yingluo!¡± Yang Haitao panicked and said, ¡± song Xuan, I was just joking. Yang Haitao panicked when song Xuan heard him calling himself song ran¡¯s brother-inw. He turned around and saw no one. Yang Haitao knew that he had been made fun of by his sister-inw again. He gritted his teeth in anger. He always felt that this little girl always acted like an elder in front of him, as if she had seen through life. She¡¯s only neen, why is she pretending to be so reserved? but what does she mean by her words? Song Xuan reflected on herself? It seemed that he had to have an open and deep talk with song Xuan. Yang Haitao brought the two sisters to several houses in Haicheng City. They each received 50000 Yuan as a mid-year bonus. Together with the 20000 Yuan from half a year ago, the two of them had a total of 150000 Yuan. At that time, houses were not expensive, and 150000 Yuan was enough to buy a good apartment. However, both song ran and song Xuan preferred a small bungalow. After all, they were used to living in bungalows. If they were suddenly asked to live in an apartment, they would be bound. So, yang Haitao brought them to a bungalow area on Jing ¡®an road not far from the office and Fu Guang University. Compared to the song family¡¯s three-story bungalow with a front and back courtyard, it was slightly inferior. The bungalow here was brick red and had a small front courtyard. It was two stories high and was not bad overall. The price was around three hundred thousand Yuan in total. Song ran thought that 300000 Yuan was not expensive at all. In about 20 years, the house in this part of the city would be worth more than 100 million Yuan. It was a small three-story house with a courtyard. Chapter 532 532 It¡¯s a matter of ability that I failed However, the two of them couldn¡¯te up with three hundred thousand Yuan. Song Xuan did some calctions and said, ¡± my mom left me 50000 Yuan. I gave 10000 Yuan to old song, so I have 40000 Yuan left. Ran, you have 30000 Yuan, right? that¡¯s about 200000 Yuan. Song ran¡¯s heart was beating fast. Forget it. If she did not tell her sister, she would probably think about her tens of thousands of Yuan forever. Anyway, her rtionship with Gu jinghang was stable now. Her sister would not let her thoughts run wild over such things. ¡°Sis, I don¡¯t have that 30000 Yuan anymore. I¡¯ve already spent it.¡± As if she had heard a fantasy story, song Xuan was so shocked that she could not close her mouth, ¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Yang Haitao looked at her in shock. How much did an eighteen or neen-year-old girl have to spend? thirty thousand Yuan? His sister-inw was a talent. Song ran waspletely honest. jinghang¡¯s aunt ran ran is seriously ill. I spent money to hire a doctor to treat her. So, I don¡¯t have 30000 Yuan left. At that moment, song Xuan¡¯s expression was a little interesting. Should she scold her for not learning how to be extravagant? Or should I praise her for being kind and charitable? Yang Haitao observed song Xuan¡¯s reaction carefully. Before song Xuan made a statement, he would not say anything. Song Xuan was speechless. After a long while, she said, ¡± does Zhenzhen, Zhenzhen, Gu jinghang know about this? ¡± Thirty thousand Yuan was not a small amount. How could Gu jinghang spend her sister¡¯s money so easily? Song ran quickly waved her hands. he doesn¡¯t know. He really doesn¡¯t know anything. After a long period of observation, song Xuan believed in Gu jinghang¡¯s character. He was not a greedy person and he was definitely not with her sister for money. then, aren¡¯t you afraid that Gu jinghang will think something of you if he finds out one day? ¡± Song ran shrugged. his aunt¡¯s illness is considered to have been cured. She¡¯s gone home. If he really feels that he owes me, I¡¯ll make him work like a horse for the rest of his life to repay me. Song Xuan was still in a daze. That was 30000 Yuan! Her sister had actually spent it without even blinking for the sake of Gu jinghang¡¯s family. It seemed like she really loved Gu jinghang. Her sister was really willing to sacrifice everything for love. Why were the two sisters ¡®personalities so different? She only took from yang Haitao and never gave him anything in return. At the thought of this, song Xuan¡¯s face turned hot. Pei Pei Pei, she had nothing to do with yang Haitao, what was she thinking about? what giving and taking? Yang Haitao felt that he finally had a use for himself, so he carefully suggested, ¡± ¡°Song Xuan, since you don¡¯t have enough money,¡± Before I could say that I have money, song Xuan said, ¡± ¡°Haitao, didn¡¯t you say that foreign banks have loans to buy houses? We¡¯re nning to take a loan to buy a house.¡± Yang Haitao¡¯s words were swallowed by him. He looked at song Xuan with a wronged expression. can¡¯t you ept my good intentions at all? ¡± Song Xuan saw the hurt in his eyes and felt a little suffocated. Of course, she knew that yang Haitao wanted to buy her a house, but she felt that she did not deserve it. Why should she ept a gift from someone else? Yang Haitao mumbled,¡±you guys only have your eyes on this mansion, right?¡± Then I¡¯ll contact the manager of the foreign bank.¡± Song ran did not notice the thoughts of the two people in front of her. She said, ¡± it¡¯s impossible to buy a house in two days. I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m going to Hengyang to shoot a TV show. But sister, you, Huahua, ¡± Yang Haitao was just about to speak when song Xuan interrupted him, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay at the office.¡± Eh? Yang Haitao¡¯s exhausted heart was instantly revived. ¡°Do you live in the office?¡± Chapter 533 533 I didn¡¯t do well all because of you ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be staying for a while,¡± song Xuan nodded. Regarding the song sisters ¡®purchase of the house, yang Haitao was extremely attentive and did everything by himself. Song Xuan saw everything and suddenly, her heart ached for him. The weather was hot. He was like song Xuan¡¯s long-term worker. He worked hard, but he never mentioned the word ¡± tired ¡°. Two dayster, yang Haitao called a movingpany to move the song sisters ¡®belongings to the office. Yang Haitao was so busy that he was sweating profusely. Song Xuan passed him a ss of cold soda and asked him to go to the office to enjoy the electric fan. Yang Haitao was busy unloading his luggage with his mentors. He wiped his sweat and said, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk after we¡¯re done.¡± However, song Xuan grabbed his hand and dragged him upstairs. Yang Haitao was stunned. He stared at the back of the person who was dragging him upstairs. In the summer, the light was bright. Song Xuan was wearing a long white dress, and her ck hair was spread behind her. She was so beautiful that it made people lose their minds. In the office, there was an electric fan on the desk that shook his head left and right. Song Xuan pulled him and pressed him onto a stool. A cool breeze blew in. There were sounds of cicadas outside and green light scattered outside the window. Everything seemed to have be a blur, only song Xuan¡¯s face was clear. She held his hand. Her heart ached for him. She should like him. Yang Haitao couldn¡¯t help but smile at this realization. Song Xuan passed him a ss of cold water and said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a while.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± Yang Haitaoughed as he wiped his sweat. Song Xuan leaned against her desk and flipped through the ount book on the side. She hesitated and said, ¡± ¡°Yingluo, you don¡¯t have to study in that college anymore.¡± Yang Haitao¡¯s heart skipped a beat, his eyes filled with panic.¡±What do you mean by that?¡± Song Xuan lowered her eyes and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t like to study. You have the right to choose the life you want to live.¡± Yang Haitao thought that song Xuan hadpletely given up on him. He put down his cup and said sincerely, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to make myself like studying. I¡¯ll continue to study. I¡¯ll study regardless of the difficulties.¡± Song Xuan looked up at him, her eyes red. Yang Haitao was even more anxious. What was wrong with song Xuan? He really didn¡¯t know anything about a woman¡¯s heart. Song Xuan calmed down and looked into yang Haitao¡¯s eyes. ¡°I was too selfish. I didn¡¯t let you study for your own good. It was for my vanity.¡± ¡°What?¡± yang Haitao was even more at a loss. Song Xuan¡¯s eyes turned even redder. I asked you to go to college because I don¡¯t want my future boyfriend to be a low-level person without a college degree. I¡¯m worried that I¡¯ll lose face if I bring you out. Yang Haitao was dumbfounded as he reflected on song Xuan¡¯s words. Song Xuan wanted her to study because of her vanity. Yes, vanity was vanity. He liked her and would tolerate everything about her. She was a girl after all. She had a little vanity and it waspletely eptable. She was vain because she wanted to bring him out to look good and because she hoped that her future boyfriend would not be an uncultured person. Hmm? Bring him out? There was light on his face? Future boyfriend? ¡± ¡°What?¡± song Xuan was stunned. Yang Haitao¡¯s eyes lit up,¡±song Xuan, are you willing to ept me?¡± Yingluo, let¡¯s be together. I¡¯ll be good to you. I¡¯ll definitely be good to you. I won¡¯t let anyone bully you.¡± Song Xuan¡¯s tears flowed out. I just want you to stop making things difficult for yourself and continue your studies. Why are you saying so much? ¡± Chapter 534 534 Give me supplementary lessons to atone for my sins Yang Haitao held her hand firmly. ¡°If I can get into the University of Finance and Economics, you¡¯ll agree to be my girlfriend, okay?¡± Song Xuan blinked her eyes and said,¡±I told you to stop reading it. Can¡¯t you understand me?¡± Those are just to satisfy my vanity.¡± Yang Haitao¡¯s expression was serious. no, I¡¯m going to read it. Whether it¡¯s to satisfy your vanity or for my own future, I¡¯m going to read it. He understood that education didn¡¯t seem to affect anything now, but in the future, if hispany had the opportunity to grow, his so-called background and education would all add points to hispany. Song Xuan stared at him, at his beautiful and deep eyes. For a moment, it was as if her mind was under his control. She could not help but blurt out, ¡± ¡°Good Yingluo.¡± Yang Haitao was stunned and he held her hand tightly. ¡°Can you repeat that?¡± alright, ¡± song Xuan said gently. if you get into university, I¡¯ll be your girlfriend. Summer, the warm summer, the bright summer, the summer that melted his heart, the summer that he liked. His eyes were turbulent as he restrained his excitement and tried to ask calmly, ¡± ¡°Can I carry you?¡± She nodded in a daze. Oh, what a wonderful life, Yingluo. After song Xuan settled down, the song family¡¯s big house was upied by someone else. When everything seemed to be settled, song ran was about to set off to Heng yang to film a TV drama. Gu jinghang rushed over and song ran stopped him outside the bungalow area. She did not want Gu jinghang to find out that the owner of the big house had changed. If that happened, he would have to fight for her. It was better to have less trouble as after all, Jing Xing already had enough to worry about. Gu jinghang gave her a lot of instructions and song ran agreed to them. She even told Gu jinghang that director li had sent brother Dajun to follow her. Brother Dajun was a good person and loyal to his friends. Song ran was very assured with him around. Gu jinghang was a little disappointed. He thought that maybe a few yearster, when he was old and retired, he could also follow her ran to perform in all kinds of ces. By then, he would be able to help her and serve her well. Clearly, that would be many yearster. Gu jinghang drove her to the entrance of the art troupe. Song ran was about to get out of the car when Gu jinghang grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms. His deep voice rang in her ears.¡±Be careful when you¡¯re out. I¡¯ll visit you when I¡¯m free.¡± The corners of song ran¡¯s lips curled up. you have to be at ease, brother Chu jinghang. I¡¯ll be fine. It was broad daylight and the car window was bright. Gu jinghang did not dare to be presumptuous. He only hugged her for a while before releasing her. ¡°I won¡¯t be sending you in.¡± Song ran got out of the car and waved him goodbye. It was a big courtyard with green tiles and white walls. It was very lively inside. Song ran¡¯s life would be even more lively in the future. He stood behind her and watched her blend into the crowd. She smiled radiantly, and his eyes became gentler and more loving. He would just watch her quietly, watch her walk step by step towards her dream. The Jeep left thepound slowly. Song ran and a group of staff members got on the art troupe¡¯s minibus. Dajun sat beside her. Song ran would look at the script from time to time. Dajun asked with concern, ¡± take a break on the way. It¡¯s so bumpy. Don¡¯t you feel dizzy? ¡± Song ran fiddled with the script and asked,¡±oh, by the way, aren¡¯t there two female leads?¡± Other than Feng Baoer, have you decided on the other candidate?¡± Filming was starting tomorrow, and they still didn¡¯t know who the important role they were working with was. This made them a little flustered. Chapter 535 535 I want to eat popsicles Da Jun hurriedly took out a piece of paper. it¡¯s been decided. It¡¯s been decided. I¡¯ll show you the list of actors for the important roles. Song ran took the piece of paper and went down the row. Song ran, Feng Baoer, Wen Huihui, and so on. Eh? Wen Huihui, Wen Huihui was ying the role of Nangong Yan¡¯s childhood sweetheart? What kind of ill-fated rtionship was this? Wen Huihui is acting as Zhu? ¡± song ran asked Dajun as she held the paper in her hand. Da Jun nodded. yes, it was rmended by director Chen, who had worked with our art troupe before. Why? ¡± Do you recognize it?¡± Song ran gave a meaningful smile. Wen Huihui knew how to grab hold of opportunities. She managed to secure a director for a drama series. Clearly, she knew how to use others to get to the top. Fortunately, in this drama, the character yed by Wen Huihui, ah Zhu, was infatuated with Nangong Yan throughout the whole process. She loved him but could not get him. Song ran did not need to be disgusted and act out a loving scene with her. As such, her wish of acting in a TV drama with her and crushing her hade true so quickly. Life had treated her well. Song ran¡¯s smile traveled from Sea city all the way to Hengyang. Wen Huihui was somewhat dissatisfied with her own role. Not only was she the second female lead, but her character setting was also not very good. She was not liked by the male lead and even rebelled in theter part. Her acting was really unlikable. However, she had no choice. The female lead was Feng Baoer, and Feng Baoer was already a little famous. What could she use topete with her? She could only hope that this performance would make her more famous so that she could take on more films in the future. After thinking about it, she felt a lot moreforted. At least, she had already started acting as the second female lead in a TV drama. As for song ran, she was just acting in a stage y in the art troupe. Her audience was bound to be smaller. How could shepare to her? After all, she was one step ahead of song ran. When they arrived at Hengyang, it was already noon. The Assistant Director greeted them,¡±All of the main cast and crew will be having a meeting in the afternoon around 2 O ¡®clock, so everyone should quickly go for lunch. After lunch, we¡¯ll gather at the filming location.¡± Wen Huihui grabbed the Assistant Director and asked, ¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to ask, who¡¯s going to y the male lead?¡± The Assistant Director looked at his watch and said,¡±didn¡¯t you already know during the meeting this afternoon?¡± Hurry up and go eat.¡± Wen Huihui began to look forward to it again. The Little Prince Nangong Yan must be a handsome man. They had a lot of scenes together. Although there were no intimate scenes, it was still a pleasant thing to see a good-looking man in two months. After a happy lunch, Wen Huihui walked towards the designated meeting room. Some of the staff members had already taken their seats, and some of the important supporting roles were also in a heated discussion. She was consideredte. Only the female lead, Feng Bao ¡®er, and the male lead were not here yet. The director pointed to the third seat and asked her to take a seat. Wen Huihui began to look forward to the first meeting with the male lead. Feng Baoer was the secondst to arrive. She was wearing a blue and white checkered dress and a golden hair band on her head. Her entire aura was rtively cold. When the director saw her, he immediately stood up to wee her warmly. Wen Huihui mumbled in her heart,¡¯he was so cold to me when he saw me, but now he¡¯s sucking up to the female lead. He¡¯s really capable!¡¯ One day, she would also be the female lead. Feng Baoer greeted the crowd indifferently. She then looked around and said, ¡± ¡°She¡¯s not here yet?¡± It was her first time acting as a couple with a woman, and she was really looking forward to it. Chapter 536 536 A moment of gluttony ¡°He might have been dyed by something. He should be here soon,¡± director yang said hurriedly. Feng Baoer looked a little arrogant. she¡¯ste for her first meeting. She¡¯s quite arrogant. Wen Huihui scoffed in her heart. He was the male lead, so what if he was a littlete? Was there a need to be so petty? Obviously, she liked to absolve men, and she liked to absolve handsome men. After all, ording to the written description, Nangong Yan was a rare and unparalleled handsome young prince. Not far away from the filming set, song ran was jogging with Dajun. Song ranined, ¡± ¡°Brother Jun, it¡¯s all your fault. Why did you insist on eating preserved vegetables and braised pork? we¡¯re going to bete.¡± Da Jun wiped his sweat as he ran. who would have thought that the three-wheeled motorcycle would break down halfway? it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. We¡¯re just a littlete. They won¡¯t say anything. After all, the investors had decided that song ran would be the male lead. Even the director had to suck up to her, even though she did not know about it. Song ran rolled her eyes. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a wise move for director li to send a foodie like you toe with me. ¡°Food is the most important thing to the people,¡± Dajun chuckled. After a mad dash, song ran finally arrived at the meeting room after beingte by ten minutes. Just as Wen Huihui was staring at the meeting room, the wooden door was finally pushed open. Her face was immediately filled with a smile, but when she saw who it was, her smile instantly froze. Song ran pushed the door open and immediately apologized to the staff inside. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯mte. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± How could the director me her? After all, he was an investor, so he quickly said warmly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not toote, it¡¯s just right.¡± Feng Baoer nced at the person at the door. She was wearing a white shirt and ck pants. Her hair was tied into a ponytail and was slightly androgynous. She did not put on any makeup, but she was already so beautiful that it was shocking. She was even more beautiful than her. Such a beautiful person was actually ying the male lead? Isn¡¯t this a mess? ¡°Director, are you saying that we¡¯re all too early?¡± she asked in a slightly mocking tone. The director tried to smooth things over. that¡¯s not what I meant. Since song ran is here, we¡¯re all here. We can start the meeting. Wen Huihui was still in a daze. What did he mean? Why was song ran here? She had participated? The two female leads had already been decided, so how could she y an unimportant supporting role? She was just about tough when the director said, ¡± this is song ran, who will be ying the role of the male lead, Nangong Yan. Everyone, please get to know her. Song ran noticed the shock in Wen Huihui¡¯s eyes. She lowered her head and smiled.¡±Hello, teachers. I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte today. I¡¯ll definitely act well in the future and try not to make you worry too much.¡± Feng Baoer nced at her expressionlessly and did not say anything. Wen Huihui¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock. Song ran was the male lead? Song ran was the male lead? Song ran was definitely the male lead? How did this happen? How did this happen? Did something go wrong? Or was she dreaming? The director briefly exined the scene during the meeting, but Wen Huihui was in a daze the entire time and did not listen to him at all. She could not believe it. What was the director thinking? They actually used a woman to y the male lead? Could this television be sold? Would she be able to be famous with this TV? In fact, what bothered her the most was that song ran was the well-deserved main character in the drama. The entire drama revolved around the young Prince¡¯s growth. When they were arranging the cast list, song ran¡¯s name was even higher than Feng Baoer¡¯s as she was ranked first. How could Wen Huihui ept this? She had worked so hard to get this role, but in the end, it was just to be song ran¡¯s supporting role? She couldn¡¯t ept this, she couldn¡¯t ept this! Chapter 537 537 Red sugar ginger tea After the meeting ended, everyone dispersed. Feng Baoer stopped the director and went straight to the point. ¡°Can song ran really do it? With her looks, can Yingluo convince the audience to let her y a man?¡± Director yangughed. Bao ¡®er, you have to believe in teacher Mao¡¯s makeup skills. You can make your judgment after she¡¯s done her makeup tomorrow. How about that? ¡± Feng Bao ¡®er was obviously skeptical about song ran¡¯s role as a man. Was it really okay for a bright and beautiful woman to y the role of a man who was mischievous and dissolute in the beginning but righteous in the end? However, since director yang had already said so, it seemed inappropriate for her to say anything more. Song ran was stopped by someone as she walked out of the meeting room. Wen Huihui¡¯s voice was clearly filled with dissatisfaction. Song ran¡¯s eyes were smiling slyly. She turned around and saw Wen Huihui walking over. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Are you surprised that I¡¯m going to be the male lead? Are you surprised?¡± ¡°Do you really think you can take on this role?¡± Wen Huihui said through gritted teeth. Song ran adjusted the sleeves of her shirt. Do you think I¡¯m too beautiful to act as a man? You don¡¯t have to worry about me, I won¡¯t let you down.¡± I don¡¯t even know what she did to get this role, ¡± Wen Huihui said sarcastically. &Nbsp; Song ran lowered her head and smiled. She patted Wen Huihui¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± don¡¯t judge others by your own standards. Just because you, Wen Huihui, used underhanded means to get the role doesn¡¯t mean that others used underhanded means to get the role. Don¡¯tpare me to you, understand? ¡± Wen Huihui was so angry that smoke wasing out of her seven orifices. However, she did not dare to offend her in the production team because she was the main character. She could only swallow her anger. The next two months were torturous. Song ran did not want to waste her breath on her and left immediately. The next day, the makeup artist, Mao ping, came to the production team and did Feng Baoer¡¯s makeup first. Feng Baoer did not look much different from her character. She was a proud and cold person. She was the heiress of the demonic sect. She usually wore a long ck and red shirt, and her headdress was simple. There was a red flower petal on her forehead, which added a touch of flirtatiousness. When it was time to do song ran¡¯s makeup, Feng Baoer¡¯s heart was in her mouth. She had a lot of scenes with song ran, and there were even two kissing scenes. Of course, she had to use a fake spot to film the scene. However, if the results were not satisfactory, she would not be able to continue acting. An hourter, song ran walked out of the dressing room gracefully in a white dress. She saw him with a golden crown and a nted brow. He looked handsome and did not look feminine at all. In fact, he had grown a lot taller. It waspletely in line with the characteristics of the romantic young prince Nangong Yan in the script, who made people fall in love at first sight. Feng Baoer sized her up and thought to herself,¡¯makeup is indeed magical.¡¯ On the other hand, Wen Huihui¡¯s eyes were filled with jealousy. Song ran was the male lead, and when her appearance was revealed, it was obvious that the matter was settled. The staff, including the participating actors, were all praising her. Even Feng Bao ¡®er seemed to have approved of song ran¡¯s appearance. Wen Huihui gritted her teeth and stood in the corner. They were close in appearance, but what about acting? Song ran was always showing off her seductiveness. It would be a wonder if she could act well as a man. She firmly believed that song ran would not be able to y the role of Nangong Yan well. It would be best if she angered Feng Baoer or the director, and they could fire her at thest minute. She just had to wait. When they started shooting, the first scene was the encounter scene between Nangong Yan and Yin Rong. In a restaurant, Yin Rong, the daughter of the demon sect¡¯s leader, was drinking on the second floor. The young prince Nangong Yan rode a tall horse and slowly passed by the restaurant, as if their hearts were connected. Nangong Yan looked back at the second floor and saw Yin Rong. Their eyes met, and their feelings for each other suddenly grew deeper. Chapter 538 538 Vicemander Gu has a nosebleed It was just a simple scene, and six takes were taken in total. Furthermore, every one of them was because of Feng Baoer. Feng Baoer, who was sitting on the second floor, suddenly felt a little ashamed. song ran doesn¡¯t have any experience in acting in a TV drama, ¡± the director said to her before the shooting started. so, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to guide her. Feng Bao ¡®er thought to herself,¡¯ let me show you what a professional actress is like. Perhaps it¡¯s because of this that I¡¯m too burdened and can¡¯t let go.¡¯ It could also be because song ran was wearing a long white robe and sitting on a tall horse. Whenever she slowly turned her head to look at her, she would have the perfect amount of flirtatiousness in her eyes, which made her a little absent-minded. Song ran was riding on her horse. She looked at Feng Baoer with a smug expression. From Feng Baoer¡¯s perspective, she had the vitality and slyness of a teenager. Song ran¡¯s appearance and acting were impable. She waspletely convinced by song ran and she began to adjust her mentality. She did not want to be a Senior Sister who would hold up the younger generation. The director was finally satisfied with the seventh take of the first encounter scene. Feng Baoer lifted her skirt and walked down the stairs slowly. She saw song ran rushing towards her. Under the evening light, the youthful vigor dazzled her eyes. She had never liked to smile, but she could not help but smile. Song ran tried to please him and asked, ¡± ¡°Sister Bao ¡®er, was my acting as Yingluo alright?¡± Feng Bao ¡®er smiled. it¡¯s not bad. Wanwan, how did you be so tall? ¡± because I¡¯m acting with sister Bao ¡®er, ¡± song ran said, ¡± I stuffed two elevator cushions in my boots. ¡°What about the chest?¡± Feng Baoer nodded. He still remembered that when he saw her yesterday, her chest was not small. Song ran put it on her ear and whispered, ¡± it¡¯s wrapped in cloth. It¡¯s wrapped very tightly. Can¡¯t you tell at all? ¡± She really couldn¡¯t be seen at all. She waspletely like a man, t and smooth. It was clear that she was dedicated to her work. ¡°I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re so serious.¡± Feng Bao ¡®er nodded, feeling pleased. After getting Feng Baoer¡¯s approval, song ran was overjoyed. Since the director and the female lead had approved of her, it meant that she had seeded! The second scene was with Wen Huihui. Nangong Yan was drinking and having fun with his noble friends in the pce. Doctor Shi¡¯s daughter, ah Zhu, was standing by the side and pouring wine for them. Her eyes were filled with careful adoration for Nangong Yan. Song ran curled her lips.¡¯Wen Huihui, it must have been hard on you to ept this script. You hate me to the core, but you still have to y a devoted lover who has deep feelings for me. I¡¯ll wait and see how you perform.¡¯ Obviously, Wen Huihui did not let him down. She could not act like she loved him at all. The director was a little annoyed when he took the fourth take. He could not me Feng Baoer for not being able to act out the part, but he could scold Wen Huihui however he wanted as she was a neer. Director yang shouted into the loudspeaker, ¡± Wen Huihui, you have to treat song ran as a man. You have to treat her as a man you like. You have to look at her with love and not jealousy. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying? ¡± Song ran turned around and looked at Wen Huihui who was sitting cross-legged at the side of the square table. She was holding a bottle of wine in her hand. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Good luck.¡± His words of encouragement were like a spark that almost made Wen Huihui explode. Song ran was gloating. She knew that it was difficult for her to act like she was in love with song ran. How could she look at her with love? But if ran ran didn¡¯t act it out, she was afraid she would really anger the director. Chapter 539 539 Wouldn¡¯t that be like sending a sheep into a Tiger¡¯s mouth? She adjusted her breathing and tried her best to tell herself, ¡± Wen Huihui, forget everything. Forget that I¡¯m song ran. Forget that I¡¯m the song ran you hate the most. Treat me as Nangong Yan. Treat me as the Nangong Yan you love. Oh, this was really more painful than killing her. This waspletely using a soft knife to slowly stab her. This was the ultimate punishment. Song ran, that b * tch, why did she take on a man¡¯s role? was it just to torture her? Despicable b * tch! The director threw the script in his hand away and said in an unusually stern voice, ¡± it¡¯s a look of admiration, not hatred. Wen Huihui, what are you doing? ¡± Song ran was watching the show from the sidelines while Wen Huihui was a little flustered. The director¡¯s anger seemed to have reached its peak. If she did not adjust her state of mind, she might be abandoned. No matter how much he hated song ran, he had to convince himself that song ran¡¯s Prince-like appearance was very attractive to women. It was a sess, and it made people fall in love with her. I¡¯m sorry, director yang, ¡°she said to the director submissively. I can¡¯t get into the role at the moment. I¡¯ll try my best. Director Yang¡¯s face darkened. our filming period is only two months. We can¡¯t let you dy the entire crew. Please put in more effort and get into the role quickly. Learn more from song ran. Song ran supported her chin with one hand and nced at Wen Huihui. The look of sess in her eyes was obvious. Wen Huihui was so angry that her lungs were about to explode. She tried hard to calm herself down and brainwashed herself over and over again. Song ran was good, Nangong Yan was good, Nangong Yan was good. He was the man she loved, and she wanted to look at him with love. In this case, would two months of anger make him sick? Wen Huihui could not help but worry. After adjusting her state of mind, Wen Huihui¡¯s acting was not bad. After two takes, the director was finally satisfied. sorry to make things difficult for you, ¡± song ran stood up and teased. &Nbsp; Wen Huihui gritted her teeth. song ran, the scene is over. Do you still want to continue acting? ¡± Song ranughed in a rxed manner. I learned that from you, Wen Huihui. You¡¯ve been acting in front of me for so many years, acting as my best friend for so many years. It¡¯s been hard on you. Now, it¡¯s my turn to experience it. Perhaps it can improve my acting skills. Why not?¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s eyes were burning with anger. With the staff passing by non-stop, she had no choice but to swallow her anger. She could only grit her teeth and say, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t apany you!¡± Then, he left. The staff then discussed among themselves,¡±isn¡¯t Wen Huihui just a Supporting Actress?¡± Why do you always give song ran that attitude?¡± ¡°Are you unhappy that song ran is the main character? ¡°Maybe she likes that role too. If I¡¯m not wrong, song ran will definitely be famous because of the role of the young prince. Anyone would be jealous.¡± Wen Huihui doesn¡¯t suit the role of a Prince. She¡¯s not tall, she¡¯s not as good looking as song ran, and her voice is not as wide as song ran¡¯s. She can¡¯t bepared to song ran in any way. What right does she have to be unhappy with song ran? You really don¡¯t know your ce.¡± When Wen Huihui heard this, she was furious. She even suspected that song ran had deliberately asked her to y this role to make fun of her. Well, song ran was obviously not as bored as she thought.¡¯Since you¡¯vee to me, it¡¯s a waste not to torture you.¡¯ Song ran felt that the two months of filming would definitely be very happy. The happiness that was built on Wen Huihui¡¯s pain made her feel twice as satisfied. Chapter 540 540 Bought a ck and white television At night, when they returned to the hotel near the set, song ran slowly undid the belt around her chest. After a day of strangling, she felt a little breathless. She had to pay a huge price to y such a man¡¯s role well. Song ran looked down at her chest and mumbled to herself, ¡± will this ce really be smaller after two months of tightening? ¡± Ahem, what was she thinking? Her mind was filled with thoughts. Yes, she seemed to be thinking too much. Bah! Lowlife! At night, song Xuan packed up and was about to go to the office¡¯s Lounge to sleep. Yang Haitao was walking downstairs when song Xuan called out to him, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re going back?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want me to leave?¡± yang Haitao turned around to look at her expectantly. ¡°No, Zhenzhen, No.¡± Song Xuan was a little flustered. Yang Haitaoughed. I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯ll be downstairs. I¡¯m worried about you living here alone. I¡¯ll only be at ease after you¡¯ve bought the house and moved in. Song Xuan heaved a sigh of relief. She felt a little creeped out when she was told to live alone in such a small building. She felt at ease with him around. Yang Haitao packed up two books and went downstairs. He turned around and saw song Xuan following him. ¡°You should sleep early, Yueyue.¡± Song Xuan sat on the stool and looked up at him, ¡± ¡°How about you? Aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡± Yang Haitao waved the textbook in his hand. ¡°There¡¯s a make-up test at the end of August. I have to make good use of my time to study,¡± Only if he sessfully got into the University could he be song Xuan¡¯s boyfriend. He had to give it his all. ¡°I¡¯ll tutor you,¡± song Xuan said as she touched her hair. Yang Haitao raised his hand to reject him. no, no, it¡¯s fine. With you by my side, I can¡¯t focus on my studies. Song Xuan¡¯s face turned red. Yang Haitao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. That¡¯s right, with such a soft and fragrant person sitting next to him, he would bepletely distracted. How would he have the mood to study? ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Song Xuan nodded. Yang Haitao opened his textbook and nced at her. ¡°Where¡¯s aunt Wu¡¯s house now?¡± ¡°She¡¯s taking care of my dad at Changhai Hospital,¡± song Xuan said as she touched her neck. ¡°Oh, Yingluo, thank you for your hard work.¡± Song Xuan lowered her head and smiled. alright, you can continue with your studies. I¡¯m going upstairs. Song Xuan went upstairs and leaned against the railing. She looked down at the people downstairs. Yang Haitao¡¯s serious side profile was under the swaying light and the night breeze. Each sound of his words crashed into her heart. He had a high nose bridge and deep lines. To be honest, he really looked like what she liked. Why didn¡¯t she realize it before? Yang Haitao looked at the textbook in his hand with unprecedented seriousness. As if he could sense that someone was looking at him from the second floor, he looked up. Instinctively, song Xuan¡¯s smile slowly bloomed. White, clean, and quiet. Song Xuan thought that the man who was wearing a white shirt downstairs and staring at her was clearly the teenager in her dream when she was seventeen or eighteen years old. She rushed down the stairs. Yang Haitao was still in a daze when the person he liked fell into his arms. She mumbled, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yingluo.¡± I¡¯m sorry, I was too arrogant and didn¡¯t put you in my eyes at all. I wasted your time. It¡¯s my fault. From now on, I want to cherish your deep feelings. Fortunately, it¡¯s not toote. Yang Haitao licked his lips and said carefully, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Yingluo?¡± Yang Haitao was still walking on thin ice. He was afraid that song Xuan would go back on her words and refuse to be his girlfriend. Any abnormal behavior from song Xuan would make him feel fearful. Song Xuan pinched his shirt and whispered, ¡± ¡°I just feel that I didn¡¯t treat you well in the past. I think you¡¯re a little silly.¡± Yang Haitao heaved a sigh of relief. I¡¯m doing this willingly. You don¡¯t have to feel burdened. With a beauty in his arms, yang Haitao wasn¡¯t someone who followed the rules, so he asked, ¡± ¡°Song Xuan, can I kiss you?¡± Chapter 541 541 Let¡¯s watch a videotape together Actually, if yang Haitao had not asked and kissed her directly, perhaps song Xuan would not have reacted this time. However, he had to ask this. How could an awkward person like song Xuan agree? she blushed and said, ¡± we have nothing to do with each other now. At least wait until our Yingluo is a couple, Yingluo. He still needed a sense of ceremony. then hurry up and go upstairs, ¡± yang Haitao said immediately. I have to study hard. With such a huge temptation as a prize, yang Haitao¡¯s motivation to study was at an unprecedented level. He had to seed or die. This time, he had to rely on his own efforts to get into the University of Finance and Economics! That way, he could hold song Xuan¡¯s hand and kiss her on the lips. Song Xuan gave him a sidelong nce. I¡¯m going upstairs. How are you going to sleep tonight? ¡± Yang Haitao was already immersed in the sea of knowledge and could not hear what she was saying. Song Xuan shook her head. This man really made her speechless. Yang Haitao was studying downstairs while song Xuan was upstairs. She couldn¡¯t fall asleep until 11 pm. She pushed the door open and saw that the people downstairs were still reading through the night. Song Xuan was relieved. It seemed like this person was really serious this time. She went to the small kitchen and cooked him a bowl of noodles. Yang Haitao was so touched that he almost burst into tears. The ancients didn¡¯t lie to me. Song Xuan looked at him eating the noodles and thought that yang Haitao had to sleep on cardboard again. This was not the way to go. They should get a sofa in the office so that he could sleep on the sofa. It was better than sleeping on the floor. Thinking about it this way, she felt that she and her sister had be the same kind of people. Once she fell in love with a man, she would start to care for him with all her heart. Yang Haitao finished the big bowl of noodles in a few gulps. Song Xuan, who was at the side, kept nagging, ¡± ¡°Eat slowly, no one¡¯s snatching it from you.¡± What was yang Haitao worried about? He was worried that song Xuan would suddenly wake up and take his noodles away. He had to wolf down the noodles and eat up song Xuan¡¯s sincerity. His song Xuan had finally fallen for him. She was finally thinking about him. After eating the noodles, song Xuan looked at the wall clock and whispered, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, you should go to sleep.¡± Yang Haitao was very self-conscious. I have a poor foundation. The stupid bird flies first. If I don¡¯t work harder than others, I won¡¯t be able to get in. Song Xuan kept his textbook and said, ¡± if I tell you to sleep, you sleep. Your body is the capital of revolution. Yang Haitao¡¯s heart was filled with joy. He loved the feeling of being controlled by song Xuan. He chuckled and said, ¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. If you let me sleep, I¡¯ll sleep.¡± After he finished speaking, he got up and went to the small warehouse to get a fewrge cardboard pieces. Song Xuan saw that he was enjoying himself and was touched. Yang Haitao was really a big fool. He was clearly the young master of the Yang family, but he had to suffer here. ¡°Come with me tomorrow,¡± she said softly. ¡°Where are we going?¡± yang Haitao scratched the back of his head. ¡°I¡¯ll book a sofa for you,¡± said song Xuan as she stood up. Yang Haitaoid down on the cardboard and stared at her. ¡°Do you feel bad for me sleeping on cardboard?¡± Song Xuan felt a little awkward. who cares about you? don¡¯t tter yourself, okay? ¡± Yang Haitao smiled slyly. Okay, okay, okay. Your heart doesn¡¯t ache. Go upstairs and sleep. Late at night, song Xuan was lying on the bed. It was dark all around. Because he was downstairs, she, who was usually very familiar with beds, quickly fell asleep. What did Yao Xifeng think about letting song ran y the role of the young prince, Nangong Yan? Chapter 542 542 I saved a girl Yao Xifeng was determined not to let song ran act in a romantic scene with a man. With her looks and charm, any male actor who worked with her would definitely fall into her hands. If that happened, there would be no end to the trouble. However, he really wanted to throw money at her to make her film so that she would owe him a favor and have more opportunities to interact with him. Out of the thousands of candidates, he and chief physician li made a bold and innovative decision to let song ran y the role of a man. Yao Xifeng thought that if she acted as a man and acted out a romantic scene with a woman, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about anything. Well, I hope so. Yao Xifeng only dared to visit song ran on set for the first time half a month after song ran joined the cast. &Nbsp; Song ran was already halfway through her filming. Even if she found out that Yao Xifeng was the investor, she would be in a difficult position. After all, the hard work of so many staff members could not be ruined because of song ran alone. The end of July was the hottest time of the year. The production team had prepared a huge bucket of green bean soup and left it in the courtyard to cool. The scene was of song ran and Feng Baoer having an intense argument. Yao Xifeng sneaked into the set and stood beside the director. Song ran, who was fully immersed in her acting, did not notice his presence. &Nbsp; In front of the camera, Yin Rong asked Nangong Yan with a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the country¡¯s righteousness more important to you than me?¡± Nangong Yan stood with his hands behind his back and did not look at her. He said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Yin Rong, stop it!¡± It was Yao Xifeng¡¯s first time seeing song ran act as a man. He trembled when he heard her voice. Song ran deliberately lowered her voice and made it louder. That way, be it her appearance, demeanor, or voice, she looked like a young man. &Nbsp; She was indeed gifted. Obviously, the director was also very satisfied with her performance. He nodded repeatedly as he watched her performance. In front of the camera, Yin Rong¡¯s eyes were red, and her expression was unruly.¡±You used to call me sister Rong, but now you call me Yin Rong. Yan ¡®er, you¡¯ve grown up.¡± Nangong Yan turned around and looked at her with a sharp gaze. He was no longer the innocent and flirtatious young man he was before. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡± ¡°When the nest is overturned, how can the eggs be intact? My Nangong family¡¯s dynasty was overthrown, and your Yin family is the main culprit. Tell me, if I don¡¯t grow up, will I be trampled and humiliated by you until I die?¡± Yao Xifeng stared at song ran and was impressed by her performance. He then looked at Yin Rong and sighed. Yin Rong¡¯s acting skills were really good. Her eyes were filled with helplessness and sadness when she looked at the man she loved. Yin Rong¡¯s eyes flickered, and she felt slightly guilty. ¡°That was caused by my father, what does it have to do with me? I¡¯m innocent!¡± Nangong Yan closed in on her and grabbed her by thepels. ¡°Innocent? You¡¯re not innocent just because you¡¯re surnamed Yin. You dare to say you didn¡¯t approach me with a purpose? Do you dare to say that you weren¡¯t ordered by your father to overthrow the Nangong family¡¯s imperial power?¡± With a PA sound, Xuanji and Yin Rong gave her a heavy p. It was a real p. Of course, it was a real p. Yao Xifeng felt his chest tighten. Feng Bao ¡®er¡¯s p was too ruthless and heavy. The director shouted ¡± cut ¡± and immediately pped. good, this part will be done in one take. You did a great job. Feng Baoer immediately broke out of her act. She looked up at song ran and reached out to touch her face.¡±I hit you a little too hard, does it hurt?¡± Song ran chuckled. it¡¯s more realistic if you hit her hard. It¡¯s okay, sister Bao ¡®er. Yao Xifeng rushed over and said to Feng Baoer fiercely, ¡± ¡°How can you not know how to control your strength?¡± Chapter 543 543 She waited for three years ¡°Who are you?¡± Feng Bao ¡®er was a little stunned. Song ran was also shocked. Yao Xifeng, why are you here? ¡± The director hurried over.e,e,e. Let me introduce you. This is the investor of our drama, Mr. Yao Xifeng. Suddenly, Wen Huihui¡¯s expression became very interesting. song ran, you¡¯re just so-so? I thought you got this role with your own abilities, but you only got the female lead role because of nepotism. What¡¯s the difference between you and me? ¡± Don¡¯t expect to act all high and mighty in front of me in the future! Song ran¡¯s face was so dark that it was scary. She grabbed Yao Xifeng¡¯s wrist and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Come out with me!¡± Everyone in the production team looked at each other and could not figure out why song ran was ordering this investor around. Was there a rtionship? There was a small forest behind the filming set. There was a River beside the forest. Song ran dragged Yao Xifeng to the back and said through gritted teeth, ¡± ¡°Exin it to me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to exin?¡± Yao Xifeng was flustered. Song ran¡¯s costume was a little thick. When she came out, she was already drenched in sweat under the scorching sun. She said angrily, ¡± ¡°Exin to me, What do you mean you¡¯re the investor of this TV series?¡± Yao Xifeng smiled guiltily. I meant what I said. I¡¯m the investor of this drama. how dare you hide it from me? ¡± song ran gritted her teeth. &Nbsp; Yao Xifeng spread his hands and quickly exined, ¡± I didn¡¯t hide it from you on purpose. I looked for director li and told her that I wanted to invest in a TV drama production with your art troupe. She then let you act in it. Director li and I are working together in business. Song ran, you don¡¯t have to think too much about it. Song ran was furious. what you¡¯re doing is considered deception. You¡¯re keeping me in the dark. If I knew that you¡¯re the investor, I would never have acted in this drama! In the twenty-two years of Yao Xifeng¡¯s life, this was the first time he experienced heartache. He was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t recover from it. He looked at song ran unwillingly and said, ¡± ¡°What did I do wrong to make you hate me so much?¡± Song ran frowned. I¡¯m just discussing the matter as it is. Can you not stray from the topic? ¡± Yao Xifeng lowered his voice and said, ¡± this is between me and director li. She has the right to choose who to star in this drama. It has nothing to do with me. Now that things hade to this, he could only deny his true intentions. Song ran could not help butugh. do you dare to say that you don¡¯t have any ulterior motives? ¡± Yao Xifeng, what are you thinking? If my boyfriend finds out that I¡¯m acting in your movie, what would he think?¡± ¡°Is he that important?¡± Yao Xifeng roared. Is it so important that you have to carefully consider his feelings in your career? Wouldn¡¯t he be a burden to you then?¡± ¡°It¡¯s important!¡± Song ran shouted back. Of course, he was important! He¡¯s the most important person in my life. My career is nothingpared to him!¡± Yao Xifeng was furious. He punched the tree trunk behind song ran. Song ran was shocked and stared at him in confusion. It was the first time she had seen Yao Xifeng so hysterical. &Nbsp; Yao Xifeng reacted and tried tofort her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yingluo. Did I scare you?¡± Song ran pushed him away. get up! she said. After he finished speaking, he ran forward in a hurry. Yao Xifeng chased after him. song ran, where are you going? ¡± Song ran gritted her teeth. leave me alone! Chapter 544 544 Why didn¡¯t I recognize you? Song ran rushed back to the set, changed into her own clothes, and rushed out. Da Jun saw that the situation was not good and quickly held her back. Song ran, where are you going? ¡± Song ran gritted her teeth. I¡¯m going back to Haicheng. I¡¯m going to talk to director li. Da Jun knew this girl¡¯s personality and didn¡¯t dare to say much. He only said, ¡± ¡°Things have alreadye to this. The crew has been filming for a month. You have no way out.¡± Song ran looked at Dajun. you know that too, don¡¯t you? ¡± You all know about it, but you just won¡¯t tell me. You¡¯re pointing at me because I have no way out, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be rash, song ran,¡± said da Jun, feeling a little guilty. Song ran gritted her teeth. I won¡¯t act rashly. I¡¯ll just look for supervisor li and ask her. She would continue with her act because she knew that some people here were eager for her to quit. Of course, she would not let Wen Huihui have her way. However, she also wanted to find director li and ask for an exnation. She didn¡¯t like to be kept in the dark. However, after she left the set, the art troupe¡¯s minibus was not willing to send her back. Song ran¡¯s eyes flickered. alright, if you guys don¡¯t want to send me off, I¡¯ll take the bus. I don¡¯t believe you can keep me here. At that moment, Yao Xifeng was really afraid. Song ran was never someone he could control. If song ran really wanted to get off the car and quit, what should he do? He followed behind song ran and lowered his voice, ¡± ¡°How about I send you back to Haicheng?¡± Song ran ignored him and walked straight ahead. Halfway through, she ran into Feng Baoer, who had already changed into her checkered cotton dress. She grabbed song ran¡¯s hand and said, ¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Song ran maintained herposure. sister Bao ¡®er, I have to go and ask my supervisor something. Otherwise, I can¡¯t continue acting. I¡¯m sorry. Feng Baoer did not say much and only said, ¡± ¡°How are you going back?¡± Song ran gritted her teeth. I¡¯m going to take the bus back from the Hengyang passenger terminal. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back,¡± Feng Baoer said expressionlessly. huh? ¡± song ran was a little shocked. &Nbsp; you said that you had something to settle. I¡¯ll send you back. I don¡¯t want you to dy the progress of the production team because you¡¯re busy, ¡± Feng Baoer said calmly. Before song ran could react, Feng Baoer had already pulled her outside. Feng Bao ¡®er was a famous actress, so she naturally had her own car. The red g-branded car was parked in a parking lot outside the filming set. Her driver hurriedly followed her, and the three of them got into the car together. Song ran only reacted when she got into the car. sister Bao ¡®er, you don¡¯t have to go through so much trouble. I can take the car myself. You can still film other scenes here. I¡¯ll be back soon. let¡¯s go, ¡± Feng Baoer said to the driver calmly. we¡¯re heading to Haicheng City cultural and art troupe. The car moved forward slowly. Yao Xifeng chased after her for a few steps. His eyes were filled with frustration. Song ran was really heartless towards him. She was not even willing to give him a little bit of warmth. How could she be so cold and heartless? Yao Xifeng, are you sick in the head? do you think a woman with a heart as hard as stone is worth your one-sided love? The director rushed out and pulled him back. ¡°West wind, what do we do now? What if song ran doesn¡¯t act anymore?¡± Yao Xifeng anxiously pressed his forehead. it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I think song ran is a person with a sense of propriety. She wouldn¡¯t be so irresponsible as to quit her job. Let¡¯s wait and see. Wen Huihui walked over slowly. based on my understanding of song ran, she might really quit just like that. Chapter 545 545 Reversed roles Director yang red at her and Wen Huihui left smugly. She told everyone about song ran and Yao Xifeng¡¯s rtionship. Soon, everyone in the crew knew that the investor, Yao Xifeng, was song ran¡¯s admirer. In other words, song ran got the role through nepotism. She did not get it with her own abilities. Wen Huihui hoped that the proud and arrogant song ran would leave the production team because of Yao Xifeng. If that happened, song ran would not have the chance to continue crushing her in the production team with this role. She would also not be able to be famous with this role. That¡¯s right. Song ran¡¯s life should not have been so smooth sailing. Her life should have been full of ripples and changes. Yao Xifeng was dejected. He said to the director, ¡± ¡°Should I not have appeared?¡± Perhaps, he should have been moreposed. He should have waited until the entire show was over. That way, there would not be any changes. In the end, he was too impatient. don¡¯t think that way, ¡± the director patted his shoulder. don¡¯t think that way. On the way to Haicheng, Feng Baoer ced her water bottle on the ground and passed it to song ran. ¡°You¡¯ve sweated a lot, have some water.¡± I¡¯m not thirsty. song ran clenched her fists and shook her head. &Nbsp; Feng Baoer kept the water bottle and looked at the bright red palm print on song ran¡¯s left cheek. It was left by her earlier. She coughed lightly and said, ¡± You know that investor, Yao Xifeng, Wanwan, right? ¡± Song ran felt ashamed. Although she had tried her best to keep her pride and arrogance in check after her rebirth, she was still proud deep down in her bones. She thought that she had gotten the role of Nangong Yan with her own abilities. But now, she was suddenly told that she was able to take on the leading role because Yao Xifeng had pushed her to it. How could she not feel ashamed? Especially in front of the other main character, Feng Bao ¡®er, she simply felt too ashamed to face anyone. She swallowed her saliva with difficulty and nced at Feng Baoer before she mumbled, ¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Feng Baoer did not have much of a reaction. She did not despise or look down on him. She just said calmly, ¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Song ran nced at her guiltily. ¡°What do you think? What would you think of me? Would they think that I, song ran, got close to the production team through nepotism? Will you look down on me because of this?¡± Sigh, didn¡¯t she just ask? She had long sensed Feng Baoer¡¯s aloofness. Even she looked down on herself, let alone Feng Baoer. Back then, there was no air-conditioning in the car. In the evening, the weather was very hot. Even with the car window down, it could not dispel the heat. Feng Bao ¡®er elegantly used a handkerchief to wipe the sweat on her forehead and nced at song ran. Song ran gulped nervously. Feng Baoer suddenly smiled and said softly, ¡± ¡°What do you think I¡¯ll think of you?¡± I don¡¯t know, ¡± song ran confessed. I think you¡¯ll look down on me. Feng Bao ¡®er said calmly, ¡± you don¡¯t need a stunt double for a fight scene, and you don¡¯tin that you¡¯re tired after a whole day of shooting horse riding scenes. When you shoot a beating scene, the other party doesn¡¯t need to show any mercy. As long as you stand in front of the camera, you¡¯ll quickly get into character. You¡¯ve never forgotten your lines. You¡¯re so beautiful, and when you act as a man, you never made me feel that it was out of ce. Why should I look down on you, song ran? ¡± Chapter 546 546 You¡¯re ying The Little Prince Eh? Song ran looked at her with her mouth agape. This Feng Baoer didn¡¯t seem to y by the rules. Song ran was stunned and speechless. Feng Baoer reached out and touched her head.¡±Are you stunned?¡± Song ran regained her senses. I¡¯ve been filming for a month. This is the first time you¡¯veplimented me. Feng Baoerughed casually. Am I usually this mean?¡± just a little, ¡± song ran said while pointing her finger at him. &Nbsp; Feng Bao ¡®er pushed her head. I¡¯mplimenting you, but you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m mean. You¡¯re the mean one, aren¡¯t you, song ran? ¡± Song ranughed out loud, but her worries were greatly reduced by Feng Baoer¡¯s praise. That¡¯s right. Even if she was forced to join the crew because of nepotism, at least she was professional. The staff and the actors involved should all be able to see that. Obviously, some people were very easy to follow others ¡®words, and not everyone could see her talent and hard work. The car sped on for two hours. It was getting dark. The car stopped outside the city¡¯s art troupe. Song ran got out of the car in a hurry. Feng Baoer sat in the car and looked at her back. She lowered her head and smiled. Song ran was too serious. Who did not have connections in the underworld? Song ran rushed to supervisor Li¡¯s office. In the end, she managed to control her temper and knocked on the door. Supervisor Li¡¯s stern voice was heard from inside.¡±Come in.¡± She pushed the door open and went in. Director li was a little surprised to see her. He flipped through the script in his hand.¡±Why aren¡¯t you filming in Heng yang?¡± Song ran ced both her hands on supervisor Li¡¯s desk and said word by word, ¡± ¡°Director li, let me ask you, why are you hiding this from me?¡± Panic? It did not exist. Supervisor li looked up at her and said expressionlessly, ¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Song ran gritted her teeth. the investor is Yao Xifeng. You knew it from the start but you kept it from me. you came back from Hengyang and dyed the progress of the film crew just to confirm this insignificant matter with me? ¡± director li adjusted his sses. Song ran stared at her in disbelief. Dean, do you think this is an insignificant matter? ¡± Yao Xifeng likes me, but I don¡¯t like him. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an insignificant matter. This will make others think that I¡¯m not capable and that I was forced into this by an investor. This will also make me owe Yao Xifeng a favor. It will make me feel uneasy and guilty when I reject his pursuit. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an insignificant matter at all. Supervisor li took off her sses and leaned back in her chair slowly. She looked up and stared at song ran.¡±Yes, I did hide it from you, so what? What do you want?¡± Song ran raised her voice. why did you do that? ¡± Don¡¯t I have the right to know? Don¡¯t I have the right to choose?¡± Chief physician li threw away the sses in his hand and stood up with an imposing manner.¡±You think you have the right to choose? Song ran, what are you talking about in your sleep? I made an exception and chose you to join the art troupe. You acted in your first drama because you wanted to rece Jiang Feng. I also chose you. Now, I also chose you for your first drama. Song ran, do you think you¡¯re a nobody? I¡¯m telling you, you don¡¯t have the right to choose now. You only have the right to be chosen. If you don¡¯t act, there are many others who want to act!¡± Song ran¡¯s character was to sail against the current and be stronger when she met a strong opponent. Director Li¡¯s words had ignited all the desire to win and ambition in her heart! Chapter 547 547 Creating a sense of crisis She red at director li, who snorted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want to act anymore? Just because she was chosen, she doesn¡¯t want to act anymore?¡± Everyone went from being chosen to choosing someone else. Why should she, song ran, ask for special treatment? Song ran raised her chin slightly and squeezed out a few words from between her teeth, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll act, I¡¯ll act!¡± Chief physician li sat down slowly again. you can leave now. Don¡¯t make such a big fuss in the future. Song ran felt that she had run 200 kilometers and this was the result she got. It was as if she had swung a sledgehammer and hit soft cotton. She had no outlet to vent her anger and was even checkmated by someone else. The newbie in the entertainment industry had been taught a harsh lesson by director li. It was too embarrassing. Fortunately, Feng Baoer didn¡¯t follow them. Otherwise, it would be really embarrassing. That damned Yao Xifeng. It was all his fault that she had to suffer. Song ran walked out slowly. Just as she reached the door, she stammered, ¡°Close the door. Don¡¯t push the door so hard in the future. If you break it, I¡¯ll deduct it from your sry.¡± Song ran mumbled, ¡± you¡¯re only giving me such a small amount of sry a month. You even want to deduct my pay? you¡¯re so cowardly. ¡°What did you just say?¡± it¡¯s nothing, ¡± song ran quickly said. it¡¯s nothing. After he finished speaking, he hurriedly closed the door and ran off. Song ran had too many concerns. Firstly, she was afraid that she would not be able to repay Yao Xifeng¡¯s favor. Secondly, she was afraid that the crew would think that she joined the crew because of nepotism. Most importantly, she was afraid that Gu jinghang would be unhappy if he found out about this. He would definitely be unhappy. He also knew that she had gone on a blind date with Yao Xifeng. He also knew that Yao Xifeng had saved her. He also knew that she had quite a lot of connections with Yao Xifeng. If he found out that she acted in the TV series that Yao Xifeng invested in, oh my, her vice Section Chief Gu would really die from anger. Song ran was depressed and left the art troupe with a heavy heart. She got into Feng Baoer¡¯s car and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back to the film studio.¡± Feng Bao ¡®er was a little surprised,¡¯ you¡¯ve finished the discussion so quickly? What did your Department Director say?¡± ¡°What else can I say?¡± song ran replied, embarrassed. She said that I¡¯m a newbie and that I only have the right to choose. After I, Yingluo, got angry, I thought about what she said and felt that Yingluo actually made some sense.¡± Feng Baoer did not say anything. The 19-year-old song ran had a bright future ahead of her. One day, it would be her turn to choose the script and choose someone else. The car sped all the way back to the set. Song ran saw Yao Xifeng sitting under a big tree outside the set, smoking. He looked lonely and lonely. Song ran felt upset. She ran over. When Yao Xifeng saw her feet, he immediately looked up at her. He frantically put out his cigarette and exined, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t usually smoke. I only smoke one or two cigarettes asionally when I¡¯m in a bad mood.¡± He was concerned about his image in her heart, even though it seemed like she didn¡¯t care about him at all. Song ran looked up at the man in front of her and frowned. Yao Xifeng, I¡¯ve told you many times. The person I like is Gu jinghang. You don¡¯t have to use these things to please me. This time, things havee to this point and I can¡¯t give up halfway. I, song ran, owe you a favor. I will definitely return it to you in the future. But please don¡¯t make me owe you any more favors. I¡¯m begging you. Chapter 548 548 Unparalleled handsome The night breeze swayed the honey locust tree behind him. The leaves fell down, just like Yao Xifeng¡¯s heart. He thought to himself that song ran was as heartless as ever. He wiped the fine beads of sweat on his forehead and looked at her with a burning gaze. you don¡¯t have to tell me what to do with my life. I¡¯m free to do whatever I want. Song ran stared at him in disbelief. are you alright? ¡± I¡¯ve clearly rejected your good intentions. Do you not understand what I¡¯m saying? Yao Xifeng, be honest. You¡¯re only getting more and more stubborn because you can¡¯t get me, right?¡± This question stumped Yao Xifeng. How was he supposed to answer? Why was he so persistent? do you like me because I¡¯m pretty? ¡± song ran asked again. &Nbsp; Was it? Yao Xifeng thought about it. It seemed like his favorite thing was song ran¡¯s face, but it didn¡¯t seem like it. Song ran was pretty, but so was song Xuan. When song Xuan was working in their supply and marketing agency, he never liked her. It was hard to exin the feelings in a rtionship. He just liked song ran and could not help but be attracted to her. He wanted to get her by any means necessary. Song ran continued, ¡± Yao Xifeng, you don¡¯t like him. Even if you do, I¡¯m telling you clearly that I don¡¯t like you. I, song ran, will only like Gu jinghang in my life. Yao Xifeng¡¯s heart broke into pieces. He gritted his teeth and looked at the young girl with bright eyes.¡±A lifetime is a long time, don¡¯t jump to conclusions so early.¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes were firm. no matter how long my life is, I will only like one person. His name is Gu jinghang. ¡°Enough!¡± Yao Xifeng¡¯s voice trembled. that¡¯s enough, that¡¯s enough. Xuxu, song ran, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being cruel? ¡± Song ran lifted her chin and looked at him,¡±so, is this the first day you¡¯ve met me?¡± Is this the first time you¡¯ve learned of my personality? Is this the first time you¡¯ve found out that I¡¯m cruel? Why would you do this when you know me so well? Aren¡¯t you the one who¡¯s looking for trouble?¡± Yao Xifeng gritted his teeth and nodded. fine, fine, fine. I can¡¯t win an argument with you. I can¡¯t win against you either! how much did you spend on this TV? ¡± song ran lowered her eyes. ¡°What?¡± Yao Xifeng was unhappy. Are you nning to return me my money in the future?¡± Song ran raised her eyes. yes, how can we not return it? ¡± How much was it? Is 100,000 enough? Wait for me for a year. I¡¯ll definitely return it to you in a year!¡± Yao Xifeng grabbed his hair helplessly. song ran, that¡¯s enough! That¡¯s enough! Song ran had never left him any room for negotiation. She had always been quick and urate in cutting off all his thoughts. He just could not let go of such a heartless person. Why could he not let go? It must be because he was unwilling to ept it. He, Yao Xifeng, had never been treated like this before. He was unwilling to ept it. He would spend his entire life to conquer song ran. He wanted song ran to regret what she said today. He wanted her to regret all the harm she had done to him today. Yao Xifeng left in anger, but song ran did not feel at ease. Yao Xifeng was the most uncertain factor in her life. Wen Huihui, Shen mengfang, Zhao Mingyi, and the others were all under her control. &Nbsp; However, this Yao Xifeng always went off track, making it hard for her to guard against him. It was really worrying, really worrying to death. Chapter 549 549 Have you chosen the other roles? When she went to the set the next day, song ran could clearly feel that the staff and some actors were looking at her differently. She didn¡¯t care. Only the weak would nder you behind your back. Laughing it off would be the biggest blow to them. After she was done with her makeup, song ran sat in a corner with the script in her hands. She heard a male and female actor talking softly as they walked in. I heard that song ran got into the crew and acted as the male lead through her connections. that¡¯s right. I thought she came in with her real ability. ¡°So she¡¯s just a prostitute. I heard boss Yao likes her a lot.¡± I heard that you¡¯re spending her money and hanging on to her. You haven¡¯t agreed to date her yet. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk.¡± Feng Baoer walked in with a cold face. ¡°Fang Yi, let me ask you, how did you get into the crew?¡± Fang Yi, who was ying the role of Feng Bao ¡®er¡¯s attendant and maidservant, quickly replied, ¡± ¡°I, ran ran, came in through an audition.¡± Feng Baoer stared at her and asked,¡¯audition? How did you know that the unparalleled is looking for actors?¡± Fang Yi tugged at the corner of her clothes. ran ran is the chief of our troupe. He got the news and asked me toe for an audition. then, how did the boss of your troupe know about it? ¡± ran ran, our chief knows sister Ying, the assistant of the municipal art and cultural troupe, so he got the news. ¡°In that case, didn¡¯t you get in through nepotism?¡± Feng Baoer sneered. ¡°How can this be considered nepotism?¡± Fang Yi denied tly. Feng Bao ¡®er shouted,¡±how can it not be counted?¡± Whether it was nepotism or not, should they be judged ording to Fang Yi¡¯s standards? ¡°You¡¯re a nepotism but song ran¡¯s connections are better than yours. That¡¯s why she¡¯s the main character and you¡¯re just a supporting character. That¡¯s why you¡¯re unhappy, right?¡± Fang Yi lowered her head. She couldn¡¯t win Feng Baoer in an argument. Feng Baoer then looked at another male actor. Zhong Yi, you¡¯re the same. We¡¯re all in the entertainment industry, and we all know that connections are the most important. Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re untainted by the mud and think that you¡¯re so virtuous. In our industry, we rely on our true abilities. Song ran¡¯s role as Nangong Yan, is she not up to standard? In my opinion, you¡¯re just jealous. You¡¯re jealous that other people are not only talented but also have better luck than you. Did you figure out your performance well? If you have the time to gossip behind other people¡¯s backs, why don¡¯t you improve your own professional ability?¡± The two of them were blushing from Feng Baoer¡¯s scolding. Song ran, who was sitting in the corner, quickly got up and walked over. Fang Yi and Zhong Yi were even more flustered. Song ran was one of the investors after all. She must have heard everything they said just now. She was a powerful figure who could decide whether they stayed or left with just one word. He was really unlucky today. Song ran was dressed in the clothes of a young prince. She walked over with an air of authority and dignity. She coughed lightly and said, ¡± ¡°If you have any opinions in the future, just tell me in person.¡± Zhong Yi and Fang Yi hurriedly apologized and ran out. What a joke, the ¡®male¡¯ and ¡®female¡¯ protagonists were of the same heart and standing on the same side, and the ¡®male¡¯ protagonist had absolute power, so how would they dare to do anything rash in front of ¡®him¡¯? Song ran looked at Feng Baoer gratefully and said sincerely, ¡± ¡°Sister Bao ¡®er, thank you for speaking up for me.¡± Feng Baoer leaned against the wall and looked up at her. this is my fourth TV series. You¡¯re the male lead that I¡¯ve never had to worry about. Chapter 550 550 She finally got what she wanted Song ran was most worried about the fact that Yao Xifeng was the investor of her drama. She was afraid that Gu jinghang would be jealous if he found out. When they were done filming all the scenes that day, it was nine in the evening. Song ran asked Dajun, ¡± ¡°Jun bro, is there anywhere to make a call? I need to make a call.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a phone in the office. I¡¯ll bring you there.¡± Da Jun brought her out. Song ran borrowed a phone from the director after Dajun greeted him. Dajun stood guard outside while she sat on the stool next to the phone and dialed the number of the reception office. The operator¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line.¡±I¡¯m looking for your vice Section Chief Gu.¡± When she heard Gu jinghang¡¯s voice, she could clearly feel his heavy breathing. Her voice softened as she said, ¡± ¡°Look at you panting from all the running.¡± ¡°Ran, how are you?¡± Gu jinghang chuckled. Song ran tugged at the phone¡¯s cord and said in a gentle voice, ¡± I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little busy. There¡¯s still a month left. I¡¯ll be able to go back and see you after I¡¯m done filming. Gu jinghang touched the back of his head and said, ¡± our research Institute has something to do in Hangzhou in August. Hangzhou is next to Hengyang. I¡¯ll take a detour to visit you. Song ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she quickly said, ¡± ¡°No need, no need, Yingluo, you don¡¯t have toe over.¡± There were too many people in the crew. If anyone leaked the news, Gu jinghang would definitely feel ufortable. He did not like to say it out loud. When the time came, he would just keep it in his heart. No, she might as well not let him know. Gu jinghang was taken aback. Song ran quickly said, ¡± I miss ran ran so much, but the filming process on our side is a little rushed. If youe over, I won¡¯t have time to apany you. Why don¡¯t you wait until I¡¯m done with all the filming and go back to your ce to stay for a few days? I¡¯ll keep youpany. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re tired,¡± Gu jinghang said in a deep voice. Right? Did she hear wrongly? This person clearly said that this was good. He clearly promised not toe to the production team to visit her. At that moment, song ran waspletely relieved. Gu jinghang was always busy and he was also a researcher. Of course, he could not just visit her casually. As long as he kept it a secret for this period of time, he would not have any chance toe into contact with the people in the production team in the future. Well, it was perfect. Song ran continued to chat with him about trivial matters. ¡°Is your leg fully recovered? Are you still crippled?¡± The man¡¯s voice was deep and especially gentle. I¡¯m not limping anymore, and it almost doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. I went to the Research Institute¡¯s General Hospital yesterday to get an X-ray. The director said that I¡¯m recovering very well and will be able to resume work soon. you should rest for a while, ¡± song ran said nervously. &Nbsp; The manforted her. don¡¯t do any strenuous exercise. The doctor also said that you need to do some rehabilitation exercises. I know what I¡¯m doing. Don¡¯t worry. ¡°What about the chest?¡± ¡°The wound on my chest has almost healed.¡± MMM, that¡¯s good, Yingluo. I¡¯m doing well here. The female lead sister is taking good care of me, so don¡¯t worry. The two of them chatted until the Army outside lost their patience and knocked on the door. Song ran then quickly said, ¡± ¡°Jinghang, I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. Wait for me to go back, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you toe back.¡± Song ran hung up the phone, and the person on the other end of the line smiled. Once they left the reception room, du Dapeng, who was guarding outside, said, ¡± ¡°Deputy Section Chief, I heard you say that you¡¯re not going to see her?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s expression was dark, and the smile on his lips was obvious. it¡¯s my birthday on August 18th. I¡¯m going to give her a surprise. Chapter 551 551 How would vice Section Chief Gu know about those things? On August 18th, the weather was unusually hot. The blue sky and white clouds did not bring any wind. Du Dapeng drove Gu jinghang to Hangcheng to listen to a report. Then, in the evening, he changed into a casual white shirt and got into the car to head to Hengyang film and television City. In the film studio, after dinner, Feng Baoer came over with two cups of green bean soup. She handed one to song ran.¡±Drink a little. It¡¯s been frozen in the well water to relieve the summer heat.¡± Song ran waved her hand. I¡¯m not drinking. It¡¯s too troublesome to remove my clothes in the toilet. Feng Bao ¡®er shrugged. I want to drink a little. The weather is too hot. The temperature was close to 40 degrees Celsius. Song ran was wearing threeyers of thick robes. She felt as if she was being cooked. She kept Fanning herself with the folding fan in her hand and did not dare to wipe her sweat casually. They would start filming soon. If she did her makeup, she would have to redo it. That would waste too much time. Feng Baoer said as she drank the green bean soup, ¡± ¡°Do you know what we¡¯re shooting tonight?¡± Song ran patted the script in her hand. I know. It¡¯s an intimate scene between us. We have to kiss. Feng Bao ¡®er lowered her head and smiled. yes. How do you n to shoot Yueyue? ¡± of course, ¡± song ran said matter-of-factly. what else could it be? ¡± In this era, the general atmosphere was not so open. Many kissing scenes between actors were shot in the wrong ce, not to mention that they were two women. This was just asking too much. Feng Bao ¡®er coughed lightly. of course it¡¯s just a fake. I just wanted to ask you. I don¡¯t think you have any experience in shooting this kind of scene, right? ¡± Will it be awkward?¡± I don¡¯t think so. song ran touched the back of her head. &Nbsp; Feng Baoer forced a smile and said,¡±then I¡¯m relieved, Yingluo.¡± She then pushed the green bean soup forward.¡±You really don¡¯t want a cup? It¡¯s cool and delicious, and it¡¯s veryfortable to drink.¡± no, no, ¡± song ran waved her hand. it¡¯s fine. Feng Bao ¡®er continued. I think your suitor, Yao Xifeng, is nning to stay in the production team for a long time. He¡¯lle in and out with the crew members every day. Song ran nced at Yao Xifeng, who was chatting with the director, and raised her eyebrows. if he wants to be stationed here, then let him be. He has invested in this TV series, so it¡¯s only right for him to understand the filming process. Feng Bao ¡®er rested her chin on her hand and looked at her. then, boss Yao has specially prepared a special meal for you every day. You should give him some face and ept the food. It¡¯ll be a waste if you don¡¯t eat it. If you don¡¯t eat it, it¡¯ll benefit others for nothing. Song ran raised her hand and said righteously, ¡± I¡¯m not going easy on you. I¡¯m not going easy on you. ¡°You don¡¯t like him?¡± Feng Bao ¡®er continued to ask. of course I don¡¯t like him, ¡± song ran said with her eyes wide open. &Nbsp; She had never talked about Gu jinghang with the crew. It was better to avoid unnecessary trouble. After all, she had not reached the point where she would give her heart to these people. I think he¡¯s not bad, ¡± Feng Baoer said. his looks, height, and family background are not bad either. you like him? ¡± song ran¡¯s eyes lit up. &Nbsp; Feng Baoer choked on her green bean soup and coughed non-stop. Song ran quickly patted her back.¡±Why are you so nervous? Don¡¯t tell me you really like him? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not saying bad things behind other people¡¯s backs, but you¡¯d better understand him clearly before you say anything. He has a very dark history in the past, so you should understand him clearly before you decide if you want to continue liking him.¡± Feng Baoer¡¯s face was flushed red as she red at her. who told you that I like Yao Xifeng? ¡± Song ran shrugged helplessly. I see that you¡¯re very interested in him. Feng Bao ¡®er red at her. I¡¯m not going to talk nonsense with you anymore. Hurry up ande over to film your movie. Chapter 552 552 Song Guoqing fell ill from anger In this scene, Yin Rong found out that she was being used by Nangong Yan, and she flew into a rage out of humiliation. She wanted to fight to the death with Nangong Yan, and after she really stabbed a knife into Nangong Yan¡¯s heart, she regretted it. Nangong Yan pressed her against the wall and kissed her forcefully, telling her, ¡± ¡°You can¡¯t bear to kill me because you love me Yingluo.¡± Yes, it was intense, and it was very fragrant. Director yang was exining the scene to the two of them. we¡¯ll shoot from a different positionter. When the timees, we¡¯ll bring the camera to the first position. Song ran, you¡¯ll press Feng Bao ¡®er against the wall and let her stick half of her head out. From this angle, you¡¯ll see that you two are really kissing. It¡¯s more realistic. You have to get closer, understand? ¡± ¡°I know, I know,¡± song ran promised. ¡°Yes, director,¡± Feng Bao ¡®er replied solemnly. Behind the camera, Wen Huihui walked up to Yao Xifeng and snorted. ¡°The person you like is going to act out a kissing scene with a woman in a while.¡± Yao Xifeng¡¯s expression turned ugly. He rubbed his nose and left without saying a word. He realized that no matter if she had an intimate scene with a man or a woman, he could not ept it. Forget it, out of sight, out of mind. I¡¯ll just hide to the side and not look. Wen Huihui scoffed. Why did Yao Xifeng have to do this? Spending arge sum of money to make things difficult for himself was really reaping what he had sown! Wen Huihui looked at the two women in front of the camera and lifted her chin slightly. When the TV series was released, she wondered how Gu jinghang would feel when he saw that his partner was sopatible with another woman on screen. In front of the camera, Nangong Yan was sitting on a stool in the room of the inn. All of a sudden, the door was kicked open, and his attendant was shocked. He quickly pulled out his sword, only to see that the person who came was the aggressive Yin Rong. Yin Rong! the servant pointed his sword at Yin Rong. how dare you, demoness! Nangong Yan scolded in a deep voice,¡±How dare you!¡± Back down!¡± ¡°But His Highness urged her toe and kill you!¡± The attendant was anxious. Nangong Yan nced at him with a cold expression. ¡°This King¡¯s words don¡¯t work anymore? Back down!¡± The Assistant Director said in a low voice, ¡± not bad. Not bad at all. You¡¯ve portrayed the aura of a powerful man. It makes people shudder. Wen Huihui rolled her eyes. She didn¡¯t see anything good about song ran. These people were just trying to curry favor with Yao Xifeng byplimenting song ran. As soon as the attendant left, Yin Rong held the long sword in her hand and stabbed it straight at Nangong Yan¡¯s heart. The blood bag on his chest burst instantly, and Yin Rong¡¯s eyes turned red.¡±Yingluo, why didn¡¯t you Dodge?¡± Nangong Yan grabbed her wrist and pressed her against the wall, ¡± ¡°Why are you hiding? You clearly missed and didn¡¯t stab this King¡¯s heart, so why should this King Dodge?¡± Even director yang could not help but apud. Nangong Yan¡¯s overbearing and emotional entanglement was all yed out by song ran. It was really amazing. Yin Rong¡¯s eyes were red as she said,¡±it¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t notice that I¡¯m here to kill you today to avenge my father, Qianqian.¡± &Nbsp; Nangong Yan sped her chin and ¡®kissed¡¯ her. The camera only showed the back of Nangong Yan¡¯s head and Yin Rong¡¯s tightly furrowed brows. This angle was very well captured. The people outside the camera would definitely think that the two of them were really kissing. Both of them were in the right mood and the ¡®kissing¡¯ scene was over in one take. Just as song ran was about to turn around to im credit from the director, she turned around and saw Gu jinghang standing behind the director with a ck face like the King of Hell. Chapter 553 553 Chasing away the two sisters Song ran did not even dare to breathe. She could not believe her eyes. How did Gu jinghang appear in front of her so suddenly? This was simply too frightening. Everyone saw that the awe-inspiring, overbearing, and affectionate Little Prince had now quickly slipped away, his eyes full of guilt as he walked out. The wires on the ground were tangled andplicated. Song ran identally tripped and fell to her knees in front of Gu jinghang. Only then did director yang notice a young man standing behind them. The young man didn¡¯t say anything, and his expression wasn¡¯t too good. Although he didn¡¯t know who he was, he could clearly feel a kind of oppressive aura. Even director yang, who was an experienced person, didn¡¯t dare to say a word for a while. Gu jinghang lowered his head and held her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and talk.¡± Song ran felt so guilty that her legs turned to jelly. The person who was so domineering just now had turned into a coward in front of Gu jinghang. She got up in a sorry state and was dragged out of the room by Gu jinghang in front of everyone. After Wen Huihui regained her senses, she quickly chased after him. Feng Baoer clutched her chest and walked to the director¡¯s side. She asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°Who was that man Yingluo just now?¡± Director yang was confused,¡±I don¡¯t know. Is he an actor?¡± He¡¯s so handsome. Is he from another production team? But I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen him before.¡± Feng Baoer seemed to be deep in thought and did not say anything. On the long Street, Gu jinghang was dragging song ran along. Because of her guilty conscience, song ran staggered and her legs were so weak that she could not walk properly. Luckily, Yao Xifeng wasn¡¯t here just now. Otherwise, he would be even angrier. Gu jinghang stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at her. Seeing that she was staggering, he suddenly carried her in his arms and strode forward. There were ancient red walls and Dawa buildings on both sides of the road. The summer night breeze had dissipated the summer heat. Song ran felt as if she had traveled back in time. She shrank into his arms, feeling extremely guilty and did not dare to speak. She looked down at her chest and saw that the hilt of the sword was still stuck in it. She was about to say something when she saw the man¡¯s thin lips tightly shut and he looked like he was about to eat her up. She swallowed all the words she wanted to say. After a while, they were out of the pce courtyard. Gu jinghang was still walking. Song ran said in a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°Brother Jing Xing, where are you taking me?¡± Now that she knew to call him brother Jing Xing, this little girl knew that he was angry and was ttering him. He only felt a fire burning in his chest. His thin lips closed even tighter, but he still ignored her. Because he didn¡¯t want anyone to find out his identity, he parked his car a little far away. He walked for 20 minutes and reached her set, then he saw this scene. His ran was pressing a woman down and kissing her. How could he bear this? He exploded in anger in an instant. He just wanted to rush over and pull her off that woman¡¯s body. She really didn¡¯t let him rest easy. She really didn¡¯t let him rest easy. Now, not only did he have to be on guard against men, but he also had to be on guard against women. The damn scene looked so harmonious, and the jealousy in his heart was rising. Ten minutester Du Dapeng kindly closed the door for them. Gu jinghang¡¯s face darkened. is this the reason why you did not want me toe? huh? ¡± Song ran pinched his shirt and smiled guiltily. ¡°Brother Jing Xing, can you help me pull out the sword first?¡± Gu jinghang reached out to hold the hilt of his sword and said with uncertainty, ¡± ¡°Can you pull it out directly?¡± yes, ¡± song ran replied softly. just pull it out. Chapter 554 554 Father is not that important The sword was pulled out and arge pool of blood spurted out of the blood bag, all of which sprayed onto Gu jinghang¡¯s white shirt. His face was also stained with two drops of blood, which hung at the corner of his mouth. He looked pretty flirtatious. He threw the sword in his hand away and pressed her down again. He reached out and grabbed her chin, saying in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question.¡± Problem? Oh, she didn¡¯t want him toe because she didn¡¯t want him to do what he just did? Of course not, of course not. She did not want Gu jinghang toe because she was afraid that he would find out about Yao Xifeng¡¯s involvement in her production. But since he asked, she replied softly, ¡± yes, Yingluo, I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to take it if you saw these images, so I told you not toe over, Yingluo. Gu jinghang gritted his teeth. how does it feel to kiss a woman? ¡± he asked. &Nbsp; Just as song ran was about to exin that it was a fake kiss, the man blocked her mouth and said, ¡± ¡°Forget it, Yingluo, don¡¯t say anymore. I don¡¯t want to know.¡± The kiss ended. Song ran reached out and touched his thin lips. She pouted and said, ¡± ¡°Silly girl, Yingluo is a fake. I didn¡¯t kiss her.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu jinghang was stunned. How would brother Jingxing know about these things? do you know how to borrow a position? ¡± song ran said softly. &Nbsp; ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Gu jinghang said frankly. Song ran did not know whether tough or cry. you just need to know that I did not kiss her. That¡¯s all. Gu jinghang¡¯s anger had mostly dissipated. then, can you promise that there won¡¯t be any more scenes like that in the future? ¡± didn¡¯t you agree to let me be an actress in the beginning? ¡°song ran said pitifully. I¡¯m not an actress. As an actor, this kind of situation definitely exists. Can¡¯t you just know that you¡¯re the only one in my heart?¡± That¡¯s enough? Of course not! Not only did he want her to only have him in her heart, but he also wanted her kiss to belong to him, Gu jinghang alone. His face darkened and he did not speak. Song ran¡¯s eyes sparkled and her expression was very serious. jinghang, what I can guarantee is that I will try not to have intimate scenes with others. What I can also guarantee is that you will always be the only one in my heart and I will only love you. Those people are just putting on an act. How can they bepared to you? ¡± Song ran was very good at coaxing Gu jinghang. She just had to show weakness and coquettishness. Then, she would shout ¡®brother jinghang, I love you only¡¯ and they could not bepared to you. Gu jinghang¡¯s anger would then dissipate. Sure enough, Gu jinghang looked down at the delicate girl. How could he still be angry at her? He caressed her face and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°If ran ran, forget it, forget it, forget it,¡± What he wanted to ask was, if I told you not to enter this line of work, would you listen to me? But if he asked, he would be too selfish, too selfish. He didn¡¯t want her Xiao ran to be a puppet without thoughts just to satisfy his own selfish desires. He liked her confident smile and liked her sessful career. Let her be, let her be. ¡°Brother jinghang, are you still angry?¡± song ran looked at him nervously. He hugged her and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is this flirtatious and hedonistic Little Prince who isn¡¯t afraid of anything so afraid of me getting angry?¡± Song ran caressed his back and mumbled, ¡± on TV, I¡¯m a fearless Little Prince, but in real life, I¡¯m your ran ran-your ran ran. The softest part of Gu jinghang¡¯s heart was gently hit. He kissed the top of her head and his eyes were filled with love. It was his ran ran. Yes, it was his ran ran. It was his ran ran that no one could take away. It was his ran ran that belonged only to him. Chapter 555 555 Can I give her a suite? All the gloominess was swept away in an instant. Gu jinghang tidied her hair and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to the hotel.¡± aren¡¯t you going to stay the night? ¡± song ran stared into his deep eyes. &Nbsp; ¡°Are you inviting me to stay and live with you?¡± Gu jinghang nced at her. Song ran leaned against his chest and looked up at him. ¡°It¡¯ste. It¡¯s not safe to drive at night.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s breathing became a little erratic. He touched her smooth and delicate cheeks and almost fell into her embrace. He tried his best to hold himself back and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°I can only be out for a day. I have to rush back today.¡± Oh, I know, ¡± song ran said softly. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang rolled down the window and called du Dapeng toe in and drive. Song ran asked softly,¡¯didn¡¯t you promise not toe over? Why did you suddenlye over?¡± Gu jinghang pinched her hand and said,¡±because today is my Yingluo.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he heard someone calling his name from a distance. Song ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked up and saw Wen Huihui chasing after him. She felt extremely guilty and quickly urged du Dapeng to drive. As she spoke, Wen Huihui had already rushed to the car and stammered. Wen Huihui pressed her hand against the half-opened car window and panted, ¡± ¡°Gu jinghang, Yingying.¡± Song ran did not dare to make a sound as she grabbed Gu jinghang¡¯s hand tightly. Gu jinghang looked at Wen Huihui coldly and did not say anything. Wen Huihui mustered her courage and said, ¡± song ran¡¯s movie is unparalleled in the world. The investor is Xuanji, Yao Xifeng, Xuanji. Song ran stared at Gu jinghang nervously. He looked calm, but he exerted a lot of force on her. His grip was so tight that her bones cracked. Song ran felt the pain, but she did not dare to make a sound. Gu jinghang nced at Wen Huihui and said, ¡± ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± Wen Huihui did not see the anger in Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes as she had hoped. She immediately became anxious.¡±Yao Xifeng likes her. She acted in a show that Yao Xifeng invested in. Don¡¯t you know what kind of person she is? She lied to you. She¡¯s having fun with Yao Xifeng here.¡± Song ran could not stand it anymore. Just as she was about to scold her, Gu jinghang held her hand tightly. Song ran felt that her finger was about to break. It was so painful that her tears were about to flow out. Naturally, she swallowed her words. Gu jinghang was going to rebel! Gu jinghang¡¯s expression was cold and his tone was unhurried. ¡°She didn¡¯t lie to me. I knew it long ago.¡± Wen Huihui was stunned. what did you say? what did you say? ¡± she asked. Gu jinghang¡¯s expression was cold. I said that I knew about it long ago. I knew that Yao Xifeng was the investor of the drama that she was the main lead in. Wen Huihui was still shaking her head in a daze. no! Impossible! Impossible! Gu jinghang said coldly,¡±du Dapeng, why aren¡¯t you driving?¡± Du Dapeng quickly started the car, and the car slowly left. Wen Huihui flew into a rage out of humiliation and shouted from behind, ¡± ¡°Impossible, Yingluo, impossible. You couldn¡¯t have known about it long ago.¡± It was silent in the car. Gu jinghang held song ran¡¯s hand tightly and his expression was murderous. His thin lips were tightly pursed, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down, his breathing was a little heavy, and the strength in his hand was getting stronger. Song ran knew that he was angry. He was angry. Song ran could no longer bear the pain. She moaned, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing ran ran, you¡¯re hurting me.¡± Gu jinghang finally came back to his senses and let go of her hand. Song ran sat beside him and felt that time was passing by like a year. She mumbled, ¡± ¡°Are you angry?¡± Chapter 556 556 She really knows how to spend money He didn¡¯t say anything. Usually, when he didn¡¯t say anything, it meant that he was really angry, the kind that was difficult to coax. She reached out to hug him,¡±Jing Xing Yingluo, listen to me Yingluo.¡± He still did not speak. Song ran said in a fawning tone, ¡± ¡°I was kept in the dark by our director li. I didn¡¯t even know that the investor was Yao Xifeng. If I had known from the start, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have acted. It was only halfway through that ran ran and the others suddenly let me know. I thought,¡¯ran ran, I can¡¯t give up halfway. Otherwise, I¡¯d be letting down the staff who have put in so much effort. Don¡¯t you think so?''¡± Gu jinghang squinted at her. is this the real reason why you didn¡¯t want me toe over? ¡± Song ran?¡± The way he called her by her full name made song ran¡¯s scalp tingle. She could only be honest. Yes, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want you toe. Gu jinghang looked at her with a burning gaze. the first thing you did when you found out that Yao Xifeng was the investor was to hide it from me and ask me not toe over. You didn¡¯t tell me the truth. Why did song ran do that? ¡± don¡¯t you know why I did that? ¡± song ran felt wronged. &Nbsp; His face was still dark, and he didn¡¯t say a word, staring at her in such a terrifying way. Song ran felt even more aggrieved. I didn¡¯t tell you. I was afraid that you¡¯d think something of me when you heard the news. Gu jinghang squeezed her hand again and tears welled up in song ran¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you keep pinching me, I¡¯m really going to break my bones. Are you going to use domestic violence on me?¡± The car was already parked in front of the hotel where song ran was staying. There was a dim yellow light at the entrance of the hotel. Gu jinghang ordered in a deep voice, ¡± Dapeng, you sleep in the car for a while. I¡¯ll go up and do something. I¡¯lle downter. After he finished speaking, he pulled song ran out of the car and entered the hotel. Song ran was a little flustered. She followed behind him and whispered, ¡± ¡°Jinghang, didn¡¯t you want to go back to the Research Institute? Don¡¯t waste time and dy your reporting time.¡± Gu jinghang pulled her upstairs. The sound of footsteps on the stairs was as fast as song ran¡¯s heartbeat. She could vaguely feel that the man in front of her was burning with anger and needed to find a vent. What method would he use to vent his anger? At the door, Gu jinghang asked her to open the door. She trembled as she took out her key but could not insert it into the keyhole. Gu jinghang took it and opened the door. ...... There were still tears in the corners of her eyes. They were the tears that were squeezed out by him. In Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes, no matter what she dressed up as, she would always be the delicate song ran. This delicate song ran had actually epted the investment of her suitor, Yao Xifeng. This made his ran ran want to explode. Gu jinghang said in a deep voice,¡±ran ran ran.¡± Three hourster, when du Dapeng was sleeping soundly, there was a knock on the car door. When he looked up again, the man who looked like the King of Hell before he went up was now smiling triumphantly. What did the Deputy Section Chief do in the two hours? Sister-inw is so capable, her ability to coax people is first-ss. Back on the bed, song ran recalled the time when she was pinned against the door by that person. She immediately shouted in embarrassment and anger, ¡± Gu jinghang, you¡¯re such a cunning big-tailed Wolf. You¡¯re a bad person who pretends to be a pig to eat the Tiger! It was 200 kilometers from Heng yang to Haicheng. Du Dapeng did the math, and his vice Section Chief couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Heughed 12 times. Was he going crazy from joy? Chapter 557 557 Long-term worker yang Shaodong When they were about to reach the Research Institute, du Dapeng couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°Vice Section Chief, are you very happy?¡± Gu jinghang could not help but touch the corner of his mouth. He nced at him and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m happy.¡± How could he not be happy? ¡°Why are you so happy?¡± It was obvious that his sister-inw had made him so angry not long ago. How did she be like this in such a short time? Gu jinghang raised his eyebrows and asked,¡¯why do you want to know everything? Drive your car.¡± Du Dapeng pouted his lips in grievance and didn¡¯t say anything more. That night, Yao Xifeng heard from the production crew that a tall man dragged song ran out. He was instantly disappointed. Gu jinghang actually chased her all the way here? Did he not have any chance at all? He sat in his room for the entire night and did not sleep. When the sun rose the next day, he brought breakfast to song ran¡¯s room as usual. Song ran put on her clothes and went out. She looked at Yao Xifeng who was outside and sighed. Why was this person so persistent? He would only make her feel burdened by doing this. Love shouldn¡¯t be like this. She didn¡¯t want to be the next su mingna. When it was time to reject, she had to reject him clearly, no matter how much pain he was in. Song ran ignored him as usual and walked straight ahead. Yao Xifeng held the tray with one hand and grabbed her wrist with the other. He teased her, Song ran swung her hand away instinctively. His hand was not steady enough, and the breakfast spilled all over the floor. Song ran frowned and looked at him.¡±Yao Xifeng, don¡¯t bring me breakfast anymore.¡± Yao Xifeng stared into her eyes. Gu jinghang came to look for you yesterday. He sounded like a husband who had caught his wife cheating on him. Song ran found it funny.¡±Yao Xifeng, you¡¯re the investor of the film. Other than that, you have no rtionship with me. What does my boyfriend¡¯s visit have to do with you?¡± Yao Xifeng¡¯s heart was trampled on again. Heughed destedly.¡±Song ran, you¡¯re the best.¡± Song ran was a little impatient. Yao Xifeng, if you are willing to stay with the crew, I can¡¯t control you. But let me tell you this for sure. I only like Gu jinghang. He was like that in the past, he is like that now, and he will be like that in the future. I will only be with him for the rest of my life. Do you really still like me? ¡± Yao Xifeng¡¯s chest heaved up and down. He looked at her with daggers in his eyes, but his voice was trembling.¡±I¡¯ve never met a woman with a heart harder than yours.¡± Song ran gritted her teeth. if you continue to pester me, you¡¯ll realize that my heart can only get harder! Yao Xifeng was so angry that his fingers were trembling.¡±Song ran!¡± Song ran stared at him. Do you still want to like me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yao Xifeng gritted his teeth. Song ran stared at him in disbelief. Yao Xifeng, are you crazy? ¡± Yao Xifeng seemed to be angry. song ran, you have the right to reject me. I have the right to pursue you. This is my freedom. You can¡¯t interfere with my life! Song ran was helpless and helpless. are you crazy? ¡± she asked. &Nbsp; Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting hurt?¡± How could there be such a person in this world? ¡°It¡¯s my business. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Yao Xifeng¡¯s voice grew softer. Song ran flung her arms and left. do as you please. Looking at her back, Yao Xifeng¡¯s hands drooped and his shoulders drooped. He sighed.¡¯Song ran, why are you so cruel to me?¡¯ Under a locust tree outside the filming set, Yao Xifeng was leaning against the tree and smoking. When he had finished half a pack of cigarettes, his driver, Uncle Chen, ran over. ¡°West wind, what are you doing? you keep smoking here.¡± Chapter 558 558 If I get in, you¡¯ll be my girlfriend Yao Xifeng¡¯s hands trembled slightly. He didn¡¯t even look at Uncle Chen. He looked like a zombie. is it because Gu jinghang met song ran first, so song ran fell for him? ¡± It was the middle of August. The afternoon was already very hot. Yao Xifeng¡¯s forehead was covered in beads of sweat. The back of his flowery shirt was covered in sweat. He seemed to be in a daze. Uncle Chen¡¯s heart ached for her. you silly child. Song ran is not the only person in this world. If she doesn¡¯t like you, can¡¯t we find someone else? ¡± Yao Xifeng suddenly threw the cigarette in his hand to the ground. He seemed to have lost control of his emotions.¡±No! No! I only want her. I only want song ran.¡± Uncle Chen quicklyforted him,¡±you child, why are you so stubborn?¡± You can¡¯t force it. Besides, I don¡¯t think song ran¡¯s personality is suitable for you. She¡¯s very stubborn.¡± Yao Xifeng said embarrassedly, ¡± when she was in front of Gu jinghang, she wasn¡¯t fierce at all. She was very soft. I also want her to smile at me like that. If she smiled at me like that, I would feel that everything was worth it. Uncle Chen snatched the cigarette from his hand. stop smoking. You¡¯ve only smoked half a pack in such a short time. Don¡¯t you feel ufortable? ¡± Yao Xifeng smacked his forehead and said,¡±I thought of it. I thought of Wanwan.¡± Uncle Chen didn¡¯te back to his senses and said,¡±ah? What did you think of?¡± ¡°Uncle Chen, hurry up and drive me to get my hair cut.¡± Uncle Chen was confused,¡±ah? Cut her hair? You child, why do you act so rashly?¡± Yao Xifeng looked as if he had found the secret of life. He got into the car and urged Uncle Chen to drive faster. He realized the difference between him and Gu jinghang. That was why song ran liked men with buzzcut hair and wearing Chinese tunic suits. It was like this, it must be like this! She didn¡¯t know if she should call him innocent and naive. Or should he say that he was deceiving himself? Yao Xifeng¡¯s love was as passionate as fire. He never cared if his fire would hurt others. His love was selfish and possessive. He wanted song ran. He wanted her at all costs. He could not ept the fact that song ran would only love Gu jinghang for the rest of her life and would never see him. He did not want to see through the truth. He was immersed in his own world, enjoying himself, and finally buried himself. In the dressing room, song ran put on her robe and tied her hair up. Just as the makeup artist was about to put on a Jade hairpin for her, someone removed the hairpin. Feng Baoer said softly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stick the Pixiu in her.¡± Song ran smiled and looked at her. Sister Bao ¡®er? I don¡¯t think you have any scenes this morning.¡± Feng Baoer pressed her left index finger on her head and held the Jasper hairpin in her right hand. She studied the person in the mirror and replied softly, ¡± well, I don¡¯t have any scenes, so I can¡¯t stay in the hotel. I¡¯d rathere and watch you shoot. His eyes slowly slid into her ck hair. The clear green jade made her look like a Jade crown, and she looked beautiful. Nangong Yan was so good-looking that people couldn¡¯t take their eyes off him. sister Bao ¡®er, ¡± song ran stood up and smiled, ¡± you¡¯re so dedicated to your work. Feng Baoer walked out with her. She asked casually, ¡± ¡°Who was that manst night, Wanwan?¡± Song ran coughed lightly. Oh, Yueyue. Yueyue is my cousin. After all, she did not know Feng Baoer very well and could not trust herpletely. Moreover, jinghang¡¯s status as a researcher was rather sensitive, so song ran still held back when she spoke. Feng Bao ¡®er raised her eyebrows and looked at her. Was it her cousin? Why do you look like you¡¯re afraid of him?¡± Chapter 559 559 Wen Huihui is about to be crushed Song ran touched her neck and said, ¡± my cousin is a researcher. He¡¯s a little strict. My family members don¡¯t really agree with me being an actress. That¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t look happy. That¡¯s why I¡¯m a little afraid of him. ¡°I see,¡± Feng Baoer nodded. Song ran prayed in her heart that Gu jinghang would not find out that she had used him as her cousin again. If that Big Bad Wolf found out, she would not have a good life again. She knew that he hated her cousin! That day¡¯s scenes were basically all about fighting and killing. Song ran was either using her aura or riding a horse. The temperature was approaching 38 degrees. Song ran felt that her inner shirt was drenched, but she did notin. Feng Baoer stood behind the camera and whispered to the director, ¡± why don¡¯t we let her rest for a while before we shoot? the weather is too hot. The director looked at her awkwardly. Aiyo, Bao ¡®er, you know that song ran is going to start school soon. We¡¯re all amodating her schedule. Once she starts school, she won¡¯t have time to film anymore. We have to finish all her scenes before she starts school. Feng Baoer nodded and did not say anything else. In the afternoon, the air was a little hot, and the staff was a little groggy. Song ran hung the wire and slowly rose up. When she was about three meters high, she heard a crack. The wheel suddenly slipped, and song ran fell down rapidly. She hit the ground hard and staggered. Everything happened too quickly. The entire process only took a second or two. It was only when song ran¡¯s muffled groan was heard that the director and assistant Director, who were behind the camera, suddenly came back to their senses. Arge group of people rushed over and started to tease her. Song ran¡¯s knees were on the ground and she was sitting on the floor, paralyzed. The director squatted down beside her nervously. ¡°Song ran, how are you? You didn¡¯t hurt your bones, right?¡± Beads of sweat rolled down song ran¡¯s forehead. Under the scorching sun, she felt her vision darken. She reached out her hand, and Feng Bao ¡®er quickly held her hand and helped her up. She tried to take two steps forward and everyone stared at her nervously. After a few steps, song ran grinned. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine,¡± Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Who was the one who made the wire rope just now?¡± the Assistant Director immediately shouted. A middle-aged male teacher in his forties or fifties walked over with a girl who looked like a good person. director, Assistant Director, I¡¯m really sorry. Xiaoju is a newbie and has no experience. She was a little distracted just now. The Assistant Director immediately scolded, ¡± ¡°Distracted? Was this a job that could allow one to be distracted? If you don¡¯t want to work, then get lost!¡± Song ran¡¯s heart ached so much that she could not care less about her little ass being scolded. Feng Baoer helped her into a room. ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll take a look at you and see if you need to apply some medicine.¡± Song ran was dragged to the side by Feng Baoer. She was in so much pain that her vision was blurry. She could only follow Feng Baoer. Song ran lifted a fewyers of her robe and saw a big pool of blood on her white trousers. Feng Baoer slowly rolled her trousers up from the leg. it hurts! It hurts! It hurts! song ran could not help but cry out. The moment she cried out in pain, the Assistant Director¡¯s scolding of xiaoju became louder and louder. Her pants were rolled up to her knees, and Feng Bao ¡®er saw a pool of blood and flesh. Not only did she lose skin, but she probably lost some flesh as well. The first aid box was brought to her hand. She picked up the gauze, dipped it in iodophor, and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°It¡¯ll probably hurt, but you can bear it, right?¡± When the gauze was pressed on the wound, the shrill of a pig being ughtered almost pierced Feng Baoer¡¯s eardrums. With tears on her eyshes, song ran red at Feng Baoer. sister Bao ¡®er, you, you, you, you, you, you¡¯re too cruel. It hurts so much. Chapter 560 560 Looking forward to the male lead¡¯s appearance Feng Bao ¡®er pursed her lips. I didn¡¯t hear you scream when you fell just now. I was applying medicine for you, but you screamed like this. You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. As soon as song ran screamed, xiaoju, who was outside, was scolded even more. Xiaoju¡¯s heart was filled with hatred. Did song ran really have to do this? Wasn¡¯t it just a little external injury? He must be screaming to get her scolded. By the time Feng Baoer finished applying the medicine, song ran¡¯s face was already covered in sweat. Her face was flushed red and she looked miserable. Feng Baoer whispered, ¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re so seriously injured, you should rest for a day or two.¡± Song ran waved her hand and gritted her teeth. I¡¯m not resting. I have to rush back to school. Firstly, school was about to start, and secondly, she wanted to stay for two to three days before school started to apany her jinghang. After all, she had been filming for the entire summer vacation and they only saw each other briefly on his birthday yesterday. She still had to think about what gift to give him. Feng Bao ¡®er wrapped her wound with gauze and pursed her lips, not saying anything. The Assistant Director was still scolding them outside. Song ran endured the pain and said to Feng Baoer, ¡± sister Bao ¡®er, tell the director to stop scolding her. She didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Forget it, forget it. If she did, wouldn¡¯t she be drawing hatred to her? Feng Baoer then ran out to smooth things over. Xiaoju turned around and looked at song ran. Song ran was surrounded by a group of people who were concerned about her well-being. What about her? ¡°If there¡¯s any more oversight, you¡¯re fired!¡± The Assistant Director said sternly. Everyone had different lives. Xiaoju was only neen years old. After being lectured by the Assistant Director until now, her psychological defense hadpletely copsed. At this moment, she was crying and was taken away by her master. As soon as they left the courtyard, that little chrysanthemum asked her master with tears in her eyes, ¡± Sir, song ran¡¯s injuries aren¡¯t serious. Why did the director scold me so badly? ¡± The teacher patted her shoulder. she¡¯s the lead actor. You¡¯re just an odd-job worker. If you hurt her, who else can the director scold? ¡± She, song ran, was precious. This was all fate. You have to ept your fate, understand? In our line of work, we have to be careful. In the future, we can¡¯t be careless, remember?¡± Xiaoju sobbed,¡±how precious is she?¡± Wasn¡¯t it just a little scratch? Was there a need to shout like that? She¡¯s doing this on purpose.¡± you¡¯re not allowed to say another word, ¡± the driver said angrily. if the director hears this, you¡¯ll really lose your job. You¡¯re not allowed to say another word, do you hear me? ¡± ¡°I know, master,¡± xiaoju said while sobbing. Wen Huihui witnessed everything and the corners of her lips curled up. Song ran was really precious. She fell and a bunch of people went to care for her. How pretentious. Everyone¡¯s attention was on song ran. Wen Huihui ran out quietly and caught up with xiaoju. Wen Huihui called out. Xiaoju turned to look at her, her eyes crying like a walnut.¡±Huihui, ah, ran ran.¡± Wen Huihui patted her on the shoulder and consoled her. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Yingluo.¡± With someoneforting her, that little chrysanthemum cried even harder. Wen Huihui led xiaoju to a quiet ce andforted her, ¡± ¡°I thought they were making a mountain out of a molehill. Isn¡¯t song ran just a little injured? Do they really need to mobilize so many people? those snobs are only doing this because of Yao Xifeng. They¡¯re really a bunch of despicable people who suck up to the rich.¡± Xiaoju¡¯s tears rolled down her face,¡±isn¡¯t that so?¡± I think so too. Didn¡¯t you hear the way the Assistant Director scolded me just now? it was as if I had killed song ran with my own hands. Was there a need to do that? it was just a superficial wound.¡± Wen Huihui snorted coldly. I think song ran is very pretentious. She needs to be taught a lesson. If it were me, I would definitely make her suffer more. I¡¯ll train her so that she won¡¯t dare to be so pretentious again. Chapter 561 561 Wen Huihui, song ran is the male lead? Xiaoju wiped her tears with her sleeve and stared at Wen Huihui. ¡°You mean Yingluo?¡± Wen Huihui waved her hand. I don¡¯t mean anything. Don¡¯t overthink it. Since you¡¯ve been taught a lesson, you should be more obedient in the future. It¡¯s her fault for being the female lead. However, it would be great if this TV series had a less troublesome female lead. You guys should suffer less. Oh? ¡± Xiao ju¡¯s eyes turned. How can I change the female lead? ¡± Wen Huihui replied nonchntly, ¡± sigh, don¡¯t think too much about it. She¡¯s the female lead chosen by the investor. Unless she¡¯s seriously injured, it¡¯s basically impossible to rece her. You should just bear with it a little longer. Xiaoju¡¯s mind suddenly became active. Unless he was seriously injured? Then let her be seriously injured! As song ran was in a hurry to return to Haicheng, she worked overtime to film even though her leg was seriously injured. She wanted to finish all her scenes as soon as possible and go back to spend more time with her brother jinghang. Therefore, song ran was still filming even at 10 pm. In the courtyard, the lights were on and it was as bright as day. Song ran was filming with her back to the long-arm headlights. At the entrance of the courtyard, Yao Xifeng, who had ¡®changed his appearance¡¯, stood there and looked at her quietly. When he came back after he fixed his hair and changed his clothes, he heard about song ran¡¯s injury during the day. His heart ached, but he was in no position to care about it. He could only watch her shoot silently at the entrance of the courtyard. After the scene ended, song ran was about to leave the set. With a tter, the long-armed metal frame behind her fell straight down on her. The staff at the side were so frightened that their brains short-circuited, and they were all stunned. When a person encountered an unexpected disaster, their mind would usually go nk. It was as if someone had caught hold of their feet and stopped them in their tracks. Therefore, song ran could only watch helplessly as the long-arm iron frame fell towards her with a crushing force. In her mind, she was thinking that God was ying a joke on her again. Since she was reborn and Gu jinghang had escaped from death, why did he set up such a barrier? Her life was already hard enough. Why did he still have to test her? The courtyard was brightly lit, and time seemed to have slowed down. Feng Bao ¡®er sat on the second floor of the antique building and watched as the iron Arm slowly smashed down. She wished she could grab the iron Arm with her bare hands. However, Huahua did not have the strength to do so. She could only watch helplessly as the metal frame smashed towards song ran. At that critical moment, song ran caught a glimpse of a man with a crew cut and short sleeves rushing towards her from the corner of her eye. Just as the metal frame was about to hit her, he pounced over and hugged her. He protected her entire body in his arms and then fell to the ground. At that moment, song ran¡¯s heart stopped beating. She shouted in a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing Lang Lang.¡± Yao Xifeng raised his head slowly and saw song ran¡¯s panicked expression. Heforted her, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright.¡± If Yao Xifeng knew that the person under him was not worried about his injuries, he would not feel sorry for him. Instead, he would be relieved and d that the person who rushed over was not Gu jinghang. How would he feel? Then he would probably die from the fire. Only then did the staff at the side react, and a group of people immediately surrounded them. What a joke, the investor and the ¡®male lead¡¯ were both injured, what was this? The crew was in a mess. The director ordered someone to lift Yao Xifeng up, and another group of people went to help song ran up. Everyone was concerned about her, and song ran said with lingering fear, ¡± I¡¯m fine. Send Yao Xifeng to the hospital and get him checked. Yao Xifeng¡¯s face was pale and his smile was weak. He forced a smile.¡±You still care about me.¡± After that, his vision turned ck and he fell unconscious. The scene became even more chaotic. Chapter 562 562 Are you surprised? Feng Baoer, who was on the second floor, saw everything clearly. She clearly saw the girl called xiaoju quietly walk to the long-armed metal frame in the chaos and sneakily put something on it. Feng Baoer nodded. The situation was clear. It was obvious that Xiao ju was still holding a grudge against her for being scolded during the day. However, instead of scolding her Assistant Director, she had harmed song ran, who was speaking up for her. What was the logic behind this Kasaya? How could one repay kindness with enmity like this? Feng Bao ¡®er rushed downstairs and saw song ran returning from the courtyard. She quickly went up to her and said, ¡± aren¡¯t you going to apany Yao Xifeng to the hospital? ¡± Song ran¡¯s expression was cold. there are doctors, nurses, and many other staff members. If I go, I¡¯ll just cause more trouble. but he probably wants you to apany him alone, ¡± Feng Baoer said. the others are unnecessary. Song ran looked around. I have more important things to do. Feng Baoer crossed her arms and said,¡±Oh? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Song ran lifted her chin slightly and said in a cold voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to see if this is an ident or a man-made one.¡± Feng Baoer¡¯s eyes revealed a look of approval as she said, ¡± ¡°Come with me, I have something to show you.¡± Feng Bao ¡®er brought song ran to the long arms of the metal frame that had copsed in the courtyard. She pointed at the joints and said, ¡± ¡°Look at Yingluo.¡± Song ran lifted her robe and squatted down to check it carefully. It was obviously loosened by someone with tools. There were traces of pliers opening and closing it. This wasn¡¯t an ident, it was man-made. Then, who was it? The first person that came to song ran¡¯s mind was naturally Wen Huihui. After all, there were so many new and old grudges between them that it was uncountable. However, she quickly denied that thought. Wen Huihui was very cunning. She was more cunning than Shen mengfang, su mingna, and Wen Jing. She wouldn¡¯t let anyone get hold of her easily. She would only fan the mes and make use of everyone she could. So, who could be used by her at this time? The answer was self-evident. Song ran turned to Feng Baoer and asked, ¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s that xiaoju who did something.¡± Feng Baoer could not help but smile. Song ran was really smart. She guessed it right. She reached out and patted her shoulder. so, some people don¡¯t have a conscience. You speak up for her, but she wants to hurt you. You don¡¯t have to be polite this time. Song ran waved at da Jun. brother Jun, ¡± she said, ¡± help me call the director back. A whileter, the director rushed back from the hospital. The moment he came back, he said, Yao Xifeng¡¯s right shoulder de was fractured. The sharp edge of the metal frame pierced his back. It¡¯s a serious injury. Song ran, don¡¯t you want to go and see him? ¡± No matter what, he was injured while trying to save her. we have more important things to deal with, ¡± song ran said while waving her hand. &Nbsp; ¡°What important thing?¡± director yang asked. What could be more important than Yao Xifeng¡¯s injury? It was obvious that song ran did not pay much attention to Yao Xifeng. Song ran crossed her arms in front of her chest. director, this is not a simple ident. This was caused by someone. ¡°Ah?¡± director yang was shocked. ¡°Where¡¯s xiaoju?¡± song ran asked Dajun. ¡°He went back to the hotel to rest,¡± Dajun replied. Song ran sneered. she seems to have a clear conscience. She actually went back to rest. The group of them rushed to the hotel. On the way, director yang said in disbelief, ¡± ¡°That little girl has the guts? Luckily, Yao Xifeng took the hit for you. If it were you, you would have lost your life.¡± That little chrysanthemum really didn¡¯t look so vicious. Chapter 563 563 I want to look at her with love Song ran spread her hands. it¡¯s obvious. He¡¯s holding a grudge against me for what happened earlier in the day. ¡°This girl, she really can¡¯t tell good from bad.¡± Director yang clicked his tongue. The group of them arrived at a small hotel near the film set. They went up to the third floor. Director yang was about to knock on the door when song ran stopped him and whispered, ¡± ¡°Director yang, don¡¯t be anxious. If we go in so rashly, she will definitely not admit it.¡± Song ran waved her hand and a photographer who had a good rtionship with xiaoju walked over. Song ran whispered a few words into her ear and the girl nodded. ¡°I know.¡± After she finished speaking, song ran asked the others to hide on both sides of the door, leaving only the assistant photographer, Xiao Li, to knock on the door. The sound of knocking on the door rang out, and soon, xiaoju¡¯s voice came from inside. The door opened, and Xiao Li quickly pulled her in. The door was half-closed, and the sound inside could be heard clearly. ¡°Did you do it?¡± Xiao Li asked. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± xiaoju¡¯s panicked voice came over. Xiao Li: ¡± someone saw it. Tell me honestly. Did you do something? ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t, how would I dare?¡± Xiao ju put up a stubborn resistance. ¡°You still don¡¯t want to admit it?¡± Xiao Li¡¯s voice was filled with pain. Feng Baoer said that she saw everything. If you continue to quibble, you¡¯re done for!¡± Xiaoju grabbed Xiaoli¡¯s hand in a panic, ¡± ¡°Ah? They won¡¯t send me to the police station, will they?¡± Xiao Li squeezed her hand and said,¡±so, why did you do something to the metal frame?¡± Do you not want to live anymore?¡± Xiaoju burst into tears. I just hate the way song ran looks. I just want her to remember. I don¡¯t want her to continue bullying people in the crew. So, is boss Yao, who is ran ran, seriously injured? ¡± she said. He didn¡¯t die, did he?¡± With a bang, song ran kicked open the wooden door and stared at xiaoju, who was like a frightened bird, with a sharp look. ¡°After the crime, you ran away without a trace, and now you know to ask about the victim¡¯s injury?¡± When xiaoju saw who it was, she was so scared that her legs went soft and she fell to the ground. She said in fear, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright, I¡¯m alright, I don¡¯t have any bad intentions.¡± Song ran snorted,¡¯no ill intentions? You almost killed me, and you say you have no ill intentions? You¡¯re neen, the same age as me, song ran. You¡¯re not nine years old, nor are you nine months old. Don¡¯t you know that the heavy metal frame could have killed you?¡± you still did what you did. Don¡¯t pretend to be innocent, don¡¯t pretend to be pitiful. You caused Yao Xifeng¡¯s bones to fracture and he was seriously injured. If you have any grievances, you can go and tell the police. Tears streamed down xiaoju¡¯s face as she knelt in front of song ran. song ran, please let me go. I was possessed and I know I was wrong. I will leave the crew. Please don¡¯t call the police. Song ran lowered her eyes and looked down at the person kneeling in front of her. Her expression was cold. you don¡¯t know that you¡¯re in the wrong. You were forced to admit your mistake because you didn¡¯t want to be punished. Since you have the guts to harm others, you should have the guts to bear the consequences of your own evil deeds. Xiaoju hugged song ran¡¯s leg and cried, ¡± I was wrong. I really know that I was wrong. Song ran, please be magnanimous and let me go. Song ran reached out and pinched her chin. She smiled cruelly and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you. I¡¯ve never been an adult, and I won¡¯t be magnanimous. I¡¯m a little girl who can clearly distinguish between gratitude and grudges.¡± Xiaoju¡¯s body copsed and she looked at song ran in despair. ¡°You¡¯re fine. You¡¯re not even injured.¡± Song ran lowered her head and smiled. Her smile turned even colder.¡¯Why do I always meet people like this? I tried to harm you, but you¡¯re fine, so you can¡¯t me me for it.¡¯ Go to hell! Chapter 564 564 Pfft, lowlife Song ran clutched her jaw tightly. yes, I¡¯m fine. Even if I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll still bring you to justice. Go to jail and repent for your crimes! Xiaoju was inplete despair as she sat on the ground. Song ran waved her hand and called Dajun over. She said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Film City Police station. Brother Jun, you can call the police.¡± By the time xiaoju was taken away by the police, it was already one o ¡®clock in the morning when everything calmed down. Song ran went back to the hotel, removed her makeup, and changed into her own clothes. When she came out, she saw brother Jun waiting outside. Dajun said with concern, ¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s already sote, why don¡¯t you go to the hospital tomorrow to visit boss Yao? you need to rest well. You were shocked again today and you still have a lot of filming to do tomorrow.¡± It waste August and the night was still a little chilly. Song ran put on a coat and waved her hand.¡±He got hurt because of me. If I don¡¯t visit him, I¡¯ll be criticized easily. There are many people in the crew who don¡¯t think well of me. I have to be careful with my words and actions.¡± alright, ¡± da Jun sighed. there aren¡¯t any more three-wheeled vehicles waiting outside at night. We can only walk there. ¡°Is it far?¡± ¡°Half an hour on foot.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± In the ward, Yao Xifeng slowly opened his eyes. There was a cast on his right shoulder. He could lie down, but his movements had to be very light. He couldn¡¯t turn around violently and hit his bedmates. He opened his eyes and looked around, but he only saw his driver, Uncle Chen. When Uncle Chen saw that he had woken up, he immediately raised his voice and shouted, ¡± ¡°Aiyo, you little red guy, do you not want to live anymore? are you crazy? such a heavy iron frame falling down, if you don¡¯t do it properly, you will die, do you know that?¡± are you asking me to watch song ran get hit? ¡± Yao Xifeng replied weakly. &Nbsp; When he mentioned song ran, he was filled with anticipation. ¡°Uncle Chen, where¡¯s song ran? Is she outside?¡± He was blocking the iron frame for her, so she should always be by his side, right? ¡°You think she¡¯s outside?¡± Uncle Chen was furious. You got hurt because of her, but that girl didn¡¯t care at all. She didn¡¯t evene to the hospital to apany you.¡± Yao Xifeng¡¯s heart was as cold as the freezing wind of winter. A second ago, Yao Xifeng¡¯s heart was still frozen. The next second, when song ran peeked into the ward, his heart melted. Uncle Chen felt that he had no backbone and should have given song ran some face. But Yingying couldn¡¯t do it. He sat up happily. ¡°It¡¯s sote, and you¡¯re still here to see me.¡± That expression of deep gratitude made Uncle Chen feel very ufortable. Song ran sat on a small stool by the bed and reached out to press on his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re seriously injured. Don¡¯t move.¡± Yao Xi Feng¡¯splexion wasn¡¯t good, and there wasn¡¯t a hint of blood on his lips. He looked like he could easily move people¡¯s hearts. Yao Xifengid down obediently and kept his eyes on song ran. ¡°It¡¯s toote. You should havee back tomorrow.¡± Song ran nced at Uncle Chen and thought,¡¯if Ie over tomorrow, won¡¯t Uncle Chen scold me behind my back? I¡¯m too inhumane.¡¯ ¡°I really have to thank you for today. I don¡¯t know how to repay you.¡± She smiled. Yao Xifeng was anxious and hurriedly said, ¡± no need, no need. You don¡¯t have to repay me. You don¡¯t have to give me food and drinks either. I don¡¯tck anything. He was afraid of her. He was afraid that she would use material things to repay his kindness. He didn¡¯t want anything. He was willing to do these things for her. He didn¡¯t ask for anything. Chapter 565 565 I¡¯m sorry for wasting your time Song ran saw that he was nervous and could only smile. ¡°I owe you another favor. If you need me in the future, I¡¯ll definitely agree.¡± Yao Xifeng did not dare to mention love anymore. He knew song ran well. If he mentioned it, song ran would definitely leave immediately. He did not dare to cross her bottom line. In song ran¡¯s life, he had gradually found the rules. He carefully followed the rules of her life and wandered around her. ¡°Okay, if I need your help in the future, I¡¯ll definitely let you know.¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes scanned him and she asked with uncertainty, ¡± why did you suddenly shave your head? you were wearing a Chinese tunic suit earlier. She had thought that the person who had rushed over at that moment was Gu jinghang. She was so scared that her heart almost stopped at that moment. Yao Xifeng forced a smile. the weather is hot. It¡¯s cool to have a crew cut. It¡¯sfortable. Everyone knew the reason, but he just didn¡¯t dare to say it. He couldn¡¯t say it. yes, ¡± song ran nodded and pretended to be confused. it¡¯s been quite hot recently. Yao Xifeng smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Uncle Chen said, ¡± second miss song, it¡¯s toote. West wind is seriously injured. The doctor told him to rest well. I think we should stop here for today. We shouldn¡¯t waste your time. Of course, song ran could feel his sadness. She felt a little awkward and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just went for a walk.¡± Uncle Chen¡¯s face was cold. I don¡¯t deserve your apology. You should go back and rest. Don¡¯t dy tomorrow¡¯s filming. The resentment was heavy. Yao Xifeng¡¯s expression turned ugly. Song ran stood up awkwardly. alright, I¡¯ll leave now. Yao Xifeng, have a good rest. I¡¯lle and visit you again when I¡¯m free. Yao Xifeng looked at her and said in a humble tone, ¡± ¡°Come and see me tomorrow, okay?¡± Song ran forced a smile. alright, I¡¯lle and visit you tomorrow. I¡¯lle and visit you after I¡¯m done with my shoot. After she left, the August wind seemed to carry a fragrance with it, filling the entire Ward. Although Yao Xifeng¡¯s body was in pain, he was in a good mood. Uncle Chen¡¯s nagging became ethereal and illusory. The next day, early in the morning, before the director arrived, the stage manager carried a radio on his back. The radio was ying Deng Lijun¡¯s songs, which made people¡¯s mood better. Song ran was rehearsing with Feng Baoer. Feng Baoer said softly, ¡± ¡°So, do you think that this matter is only xiaoju¡¯s fault?¡± Song ran gave her a meaningful look and smiled. ¡°What do you think?¡± Feng Baoer admitted, ¡± I¡¯ve been filming with this production team for almost two months. I have some understanding of this xiaoju. She¡¯s timid and rtively simple-minded. I don¡¯t think she could have thought of such a vicious move on her own. great minds think alike, ¡± song ran patted her on the knee. &Nbsp; ¡°So, what kind of insight do you have? Do you know who instigated xiaoju behind her back?¡± Song ranughed. isn¡¯t this obvious? ¡± Well, it¡¯s probably because you don¡¯t understand the grudges between me and Wen Huihui.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re just going to swallow this?¡± Feng Baoer asked. what else can I do? ¡± song ran smiled. &Nbsp; ¡°This isn¡¯t your usual style.¡± Feng Baoer raised her eyebrows. Song ran smiled. I¡¯m going to wait and see. She had long heard that the director had been vexed recently. The filming had exceeded the time limit. The television series that was originally 20 episodes would need at least 25 episodes no matter how they edited it. Hence, after a day of filming, the director was frowning. Song ran went up to him and said, ¡± director, let¡¯s have dinner together tonight. My treat. Director yang was feeling vexed. It was good to rx a little when someone was treating him to a meal and some drinks. Chapter 566 566 Yan ruyu is in the book Song ran, Feng Bao ¡®er, brother Jun, and the director and assistant Director went to a small restaurant next to the hospital where Yao Xifeng was staying. They booked a small room and song ran asked the director, ¡± ¡°Director yang, do you want some wine? I¡¯ll get Jun bro to drink with you.¡± Director yang knew that song ran had a strong background, so he did not dare to let her drink with him. That Feng Baoer was an icy beauty after filming, so he did not dare to provoke her. He chuckled and said, ¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll have a bottle of Red Star Erguotou then.¡± is it not high enough? ¡± song ran asked. &Nbsp; I¡¯m from the North, ¡± director yang said with a smile. I like this kind of food. Miss, give us two bottles of Red Star Erguotou first. Then, director yang ordered the dishes and handed the menu to the waiter. Song ranughed. director yang, I¡¯ve been seeing you frowning a lot recently. What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Is there something bothering you?¡± Director yang distributed the chopsticks to everyone. this is worrying. The film is a little long. I don¡¯t know where to cut. since we¡¯ve already filmed it and our boss Yao is willing to invest in it, ¡± song ran joked, ¡± we might as well release it. ¡°How can that be?¡± director yang waved his hand. ¡°At that time, we told the distributors that 20 episodes would exceed the number of episodes, so it wouldn¡¯t be easy to sell. These days, unless it¡¯s a military drama promoted by the country or a major drama released by major art and cultural groups, there are no other dramas that have more than 20 episodes. Our show is a bit unconventional, and we even used you as the male lead. If the number of episodes is dragged out too long, it will look even worse.¡± Song ran flicked her hair and pretended to be troubled. ¡°Aiya, Yingluo, what should we do? How about this, I think we can delete some of Nangong Yan¡¯s early scenes. After all, his growth period is a little too long.¡± Nangong Yan¡¯s early scenes were almost all with Wen Huihui. Song ran would still be the ¡®male lead¡¯ even after all those scenes were deleted. On the other hand, Wen Huihui would be demoted from the second female lead to the eighth female lead. Feng Bao ¡®er interjected, ¡± yeah, I also think that Nangong Yan had a little more scenes when he was young, especially those emotional scenes. Although it¡¯s clear that he doesn¡¯t like Zhu and that Zhu has a one-sided love for him, with so many scenes like this, it¡¯s inevitable that the audience will think that he¡¯s very fickle. Director yang scratched the back of his head. well, great minds think alike. It seems that we have the same opinion. I didn¡¯t mention it before because I was afraid that you would be unhappy. Song ran waved her hand. how could I make things difficult for the director just because of my own selfish desires? you can cut as much as you want. I¡¯ll be fine. Director yang was relieved. that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. I¡¯ll treat everyone today. Thank you for your understanding. The smile on song ran¡¯s face never stopped. Wen Huihui, are you trying to kill me with a borrowed knife? Then I¡¯ll give you an eye for an eye. The few of them were drinking and chatting. When the waiter came in to serve the dishes, the door was left ajar. A man in cloth shoes slowly passed by, nced at the people inside, and suddenly his face turned a little ugly. He then hurriedly ran away. At the dinner table, the director, Assistant Director, and brother Jun were getting tipsy from the drinks and their jokes were getting out of hand. Song ran took a sip of the herbal tea and whispered in brother Jun¡¯s ear, ¡± ¡°You continue drinking with them. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Da Jun nodded. you can go. I¡¯ll apany you. Song ran then ran out in a hurry. Feng Baoer followed her out of the room and called out, ¡± ¡°Where to?¡± I¡¯m going to visit my Savior, ¡± song ran turned around and looked at her. &Nbsp; Feng Baoer shrugged. I have nothing to do anyway. I¡¯ll go with you. Chapter 567 567 Didn¡¯t know how to hold back The two of them left the restaurant and bought some bananas and apples from the fruit store in front of the hospital. They entered the hospital together. As soon as she entered the hospital, she saw Uncle Chen¡¯s pale face. Song ran put down the fruit and touched her nose.¡±Yao Xifeng, do you feel better? Did you have a good night¡¯s sleep?¡± Before Yao Xifeng could say anything, Uncle Chen started, ¡± ¡°West wind got hurt because of you, but you¡¯re drinking and having fun with others. Song ran, how can you eat? How did you manage to drink it?¡± Yao Xifeng looked at song ran nervously. Then, he scolded Uncle Chen, ¡± ¡°Uncle Chen, you should stop talking!¡± Uncle Chen became even more aggressive. He picked up the fruit that song ran had ced on the bedside table and threw it at her feet. ¡°Why should I say less? Last night, when you were in so much pain that you couldn¡¯t sleep, she was sleeping soundly without any worries. After that, she even had a Happy Meal with someone else. Now, you¡¯re just pretending to bring some fruits over. Our Yao family doesn¡¯tck these fruits, so you can take them and eat them yourself!¡± Song ran felt a little embarrassed and felt that she was in the wrong. She did not argue with Uncle Chen. She bent down and picked up the fruit on the ground. Then, she ced it gently on the bedside table.¡±Yingluo is very sorry to have made you so angry. Since you don¡¯t want me toe, then I, Yingluo, will take my leave first.¡± Yao Xifeng immediately panicked and grabbed her wrist. Song ran, don¡¯t go. Feng Baoer leaned against the door frame, shook her head, and sighed softly. ¡°Uncle Chen, you cane out first.¡± Uncle Chen was still very angry and wanted to teach Yao Xifeng a lesson for not being so spineless. However, Feng Baoer dragged him out. your young master is so injured. Do you still n to train him? ¡± Uncle Chen was dragged out of the ward by Feng Baoer. He mumbled unhappily,¡±He¡¯s a silly child.¡± In the ward, song ran broke free from Yao Xifeng¡¯s hand and gave him an official smile. ¡°What kind of fruit do you want to eat? Banana or Apple?¡± Yao Xifeng was lying on his side and looked at her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat anything.¡± Even though he knew that she came to visit him out of gratitude, he was already satisfied. After knowing song ran, he became more easily satisfied. Song ran peeled a banana and handed it over. ¡°Have some.¡± Yao Xifeng took the banana gratefully. Song ran peeled the banana for him. Song ran peeled the banana for him personally. He felt so happy that he was about to faint. Song ran sat by the bed. She wanted to say something, but she stopped herself. She felt like a jerk. In the end, she said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be like this in the future, understand?¡± Yao Xifeng took a bite of his banana. The banana was stuck in his throat. He found it difficult to breathe. He looked at her and blinked.¡±What?¡± Song ran avoided his gaze. in the future, if I¡¯m in danger or in trouble, don¡¯t rush at me without a care for your own safety. If you do, I won¡¯t know how to repay you for your kindness. Yao Xifeng ced the half banana to the side and stared at her. ¡°Did I ask you to return it? What are you worried about?¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes met his. She coughed lightly and said with a firm expression, ¡± Yao Xifeng, I know it sounds bad to say this, but I still have to say it. I¡¯ll only love Yingluo for the rest of my life. don¡¯t say it, Zhenzhen. Don¡¯t say it. Song ran, I saved you without any ulterior motives. You don¡¯t have to keep emphasizing who you love. I won¡¯t use my injuries to kidnap you. You don¡¯t have to worry unnecessarily. Well, very good. With just a few words, she seemed even worse. Chapter 568 568 This is deception Uncle Chen, who was outside, couldn¡¯t bear to listen any longer. He mmed the door open with a bang. second miss song, you can leave now. My west wind is really unlucky to have met you. From the first time he went on a blind date with you, he was tricked by you. He¡¯s a silly child. You yed him, but he still likes to run around you. You don¡¯t have toe to see him in the future. Please leave! Because Yao Xifeng had saved her, and because she owed him a huge debt of gratitude, song ran could not say anything to refute him. She could only stand up slowly. Yao Xifeng¡¯s voice was hoarse.¡±Don¡¯t go. Stay and talk to me. Anything will do.¡± Uncle Chen couldn¡¯t take it anymore,¡±anything?¡± You want her to say something that will Pierce your heart? West wind, you child, why can¡¯t you learn? When she was performing in the art troupe, you bought hundreds of tickets and flowers to watch her backstage. What about her? she only thinks about Gu jinghang. She doesn¡¯t have you in her heart. She doesn¡¯t have you at all. Wake up!¡± Song ran just stood there. She did not know whether to leave or stay. There were many things that she could not say out loud. She felt wronged too. Didn¡¯t she already exin it to Yao Xifeng? She already had a partner. If she still epted his advances even though she had a partner, wouldn¡¯t that make her a promiscuous woman? Can I say this? If she said this, wouldn¡¯t Uncle Chen spit on her until she was a sieve? Forget it, forget it. I¡¯ll just bear with it. After all, he saved my life. Feng Bao ¡®er walked in and grabbed her wrist. She said to Yao Xifeng in a gentle voice, ¡± boss Yao, rest well. I¡¯ll take song ran out. Yao Xifeng looked embarrassed and did not say anything. Feng Bao ¡®er then pulled song ran out of the ward. In the ward, Uncle Chen couldn¡¯t help but look at Yao Xifeng. ¡°What¡¯s so good about that girl? Are you really going to save him like this, regardless of your own life? I don¡¯t even know how I¡¯m going to exin this to your grandma.¡± The Yao family¡¯s youngest son was the most doted on by the olddy. If the olddy knew that her youngest grandson was injured like this, who knew what she would do? it was really worrying. Yao Xifeng looked at Uncle Chen with an aggrieved expression and said with a sad tone, ¡± ¡°She¡¯s willing toe and see me, but you still chased her away.¡± ¡°Did she reallye to see you?¡± Uncle Chen was a little angry. After the meal, I wiped my mouth and remembered that my Savior was staying in the hospital next to the restaurant, so I just came to take a look. West wind, you have to have some backbone.¡± Yao Xifeng¡¯s expression was a little lonely. He didn¡¯t say anything. Uncle Chen asked again,¡±What do you like about that girl?¡± I think she¡¯s just a little better looking.¡± Yao Xifeng lowered his eyes and said in a soft voice, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just like her and want to be with her. I just want to make her happy. I¡¯ve never liked anyone so much before.¡± Uncle Chen shook his head. I think you¡¯re used to being ttered. No one is like song ran, who doesn¡¯t care about you. You¡¯re just enjoying the moment. You¡¯ll be fine after some time. Yao Xifeng¡¯s eyes were still lowered. I¡¯ve never felt so regretful about my disgraceful behavior in the past. Song ran knows all about my disgraceful behavior, including the fact that I made ni Yanfen pregnant. She must have looked down on me. ¡°It was ni Yanfen¡¯s fault, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s your fault,¡± Uncle Chen sighed. Yao Xifeng didn¡¯t say anything. Outside the hospital, the sky had turned dark. The sun had set in the West, and the surroundings were dark. Feng Baoer and song ran were walking on a tree-lined path. It waste August, the end of summer. The heat wasn¡¯t heavy, but it was still a little hot. A man in a white short-sleeved shirt and a ck briefcase in his hand was riding a bicycle slowly on the path filled with sycamore trees. The tricycle driver by the side of the road was Hawking his wares to attract passengers. After this trip, they would have to go home. The people in this small city, in thete 1980s, did not have a so-called nightlife. The night breeze blew, and song ran heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°You have a partner?¡± Feng Baoer asked. Chapter 569 569 I have to ask clearly did you hear everything from outside? ¡± song ran turned around and shot her a nce. &Nbsp; Feng Bao ¡®er raised her eyebrows. she is only thinking about Gu jinghang. Who is the Gu jinghang that Uncle Chen is talking about? ¡± Song ran coughed lightly. yes, I do have a boyfriend, but I don¡¯t want to publicize it. Sister Bao ¡®er, even if you know, don¡¯t tell anyone, okay? ¡± These few simple words made Feng Baoer feel that the evening scenery in the Hengyang District was not as beautiful as it had been a few days ago. Where did she go wrong? She couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°Do I look like the kind of person who talks big?¡± she asked. If you don¡¯t want me to say it, I won¡¯t say it. ¡± thank you, sister Bao ¡®er, ¡± song ran said gratefully. &Nbsp; ¡°Does Wen Huihui know about this?¡± Feng Bao ¡®er asked. ¡°She knows but she won¡¯t say it. She can¡¯t wait to break us up and won¡¯t tell anyone that jinghang is my partner.¡± Feng Bao ¡®er read the name out loud. Jing Xing, Xie Xie. Hmm. It¡¯s a good name. He really did not know what kind of outstanding person could make song ran like him. It would be great if she had the chance to see him in the future. Obviously, Feng Baoer did not think of Gu jinghang, who hade to visit her at work previously. The sky was getting darker and Wen Huihui, who was standing at the entrance of the hospital, snorted. Gu jinghang should at least see the scene of a man in love and a concubine in love. Next to the phone in the convenience store, Wen Huihui dialed the number of the second Bureau. The sweet voice of the operator rang, ¡± ¡°Songshan¡¯s secondmunicationspany, may I know who you¡¯re looking for?¡± Wen Huihui smiled and said, ¡± I¡¯m not looking for anyone. I just want you to pass a message to vice Section Chief Gu. His girlfriend is in the film studio and was almost seriously injured. A man named Yao Xifeng blocked the heavy metal frame for her. If he has the time, he shoulde and visit his girlfriend¡¯s Savior. Before the person on the other end of the line could react, Wen Huihui hung up. ¡®Song ran, don¡¯t expect to be able to get what you want from both sides. On one hand, you¡¯re enjoying Gu jinghang¡¯s love for you, and on the other hand, you¡¯re epting Yao Xifeng¡¯s love for you.¡¯ No matter what, I will let Gu jinghang see your true colors. When Gu jinghang received the news, his face turned livid. He wished he could go to the film studio to chase after song ran, but he could not be so willful. A weekter, there was an inspection in Xiang city. Section Chief Zhang sent him there, so he could only visit her when he returned to Haicheng. This week had be more and more torturous. He had always known that Yao Xifeng liked song ran. He did not hide his feelings at all. If such a person were to remain by song ran¡¯s side, it would only bring her endless trouble. Gu jinghang had always been a person who was at ease in other aspects, but when it came to song ran, he would be worried about his personal gains and losses. This sense of possessiveness and tension could not be dispelled even if song ran made a thousand or ten thousand guarantees. How could he not be worried? how could he not be worried that those people who had designs on his ran would y tricks? Gu jinghang¡¯s days felt like years. On the other hand, song ran¡¯s days at the film studio were not easy either. It was alreadyte August and time was tight. She had to hurry up and finish thest few scenes so that she could go home and apany brother jinghang. After days and nights of filming, song ran naturally did not have the time to visit Yao Xifeng. She thought that Uncle Chen did not wee her either, so she was a little more at ease. She decided to think of a way to thank Yao Xifeng after she returned to Haicheng. After all, she would never satisfy him in terms of love. In addition, she had saved her from the hands of the criminalsst time, so she now owed Yao Xifeng two big favors. It was difficult to return a favor. What kind of amazing material things could fill up this huge hole in favor? It was really worrying. Chapter 570 570 Why should I look down on you? Wen Huihui¡¯s character, ah Zhu, was just an extra in theter stages. She would asionally appear as the viin to stir up trouble, but it was dispensable. She then became an idle member of the crew. She had been keeping an eye on song ran all day. She realized that song ran had stopped visiting Yao Xifeng in the hospital after that incident. It made her anxious. &Nbsp; How could song ran not go to the hospital? She always pretended to casually discuss with the crew members and some actors in private. this song ran really has no conscience. Boss Yao broke his bones because of her, but she¡¯s fine. She¡¯s always on set and doesn¡¯t even bother to visit him. As soon as Wen Huihui raised her head, those who had nothing better to do echoed, ¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. He¡¯s too big-hearted. Boss Yao is really not worth it. He¡¯s clearly an ungrateful person. A certain ¡®ingrate¡¯ hung a wire and worked hard to film. It was not until midnight that he dragged his tired body out of the set. After hanging on the wire for a whole day, coupled with the fact that she was breathless due to the cloth, song ran felt like she was about to copse. She changed her clothes and walked out of the set. Wherever she passed, she could hear people with ulterior motives pointing and whispering behind her back. Song ran snorted. It was obvious that Wen Huihui could not bear to see her doing well. She had been stirring up trouble in the production team all day long. It seemed that she would have to ask the director to inform her tomorrow that a lot of her scenes had been cut. If that happened, Wen Huihui would not have the energy to care about song ran all day long. Every day, she would take Feng Bao ¡®er¡¯s car back to the hotel from the production set. They stayed in the same hotel, so Feng Bao¡¯ er would give her a ride every day. The moment she stepped out of the set, she saw Feng Bao ¡®er¡¯s silver-white Santana parked at the entrance of the small courtyard. Song ran walked over with Dajun. Dajun got into the front passenger seat while song ran sat in the back. let¡¯s go, ¡± Feng Baoer said. The car then slowly drove forward. you¡¯ve worked hard today, ¡± she said softly. you¡¯ve been working non-stop all day. It¡¯s already 11 O ¡®clock. Song ran leaned backzily and closed her eyes. Her voice was a little hoarse. that¡¯s it. There are even people who dislike me for not visiting Yao Xifeng. I have time, but are they trying to break me in half? ¡± Feng Baoer: ¡± you don¡¯t have to care about these rumors. Tomorrow is thest day. You don¡¯t have to see them anymore. Song ran pinched the space between her eyebrows and replied,¡±yes, Zhenzhen.¡± &Nbsp; are you going back to Haicheng directly after the filming? ¡± Song ran did not open her eyes. yes, I¡¯m going back directly. I¡¯ve been wanting to go home for a long time. Feng Baoer smiled. Song ran continued, ¡± perhaps I should visit Yao Xifeng before I leave. I¡¯ll see if he wants to return to Haicheng. If not, I¡¯ll be an ungrateful person. Feng Baoer shrugged. you can take my car back. I¡¯ll go back to Haicheng directly. Song ran leaned closer to her and rested her face on her shoulder. She seemed to be relying on her. ¡°Thank you, sister Bao ¡®er. You¡¯ve helped me a lot.¡± Feng Bao ¡®er smiled and raised her hand to tidy her hair. ¡°No need to thank me.¡± No need to thank her. As long as song ran was happy, she would be happy. In the hospital not far away, Yao Xifeng was lying on his side. He was upset because song ran had not visited him for a few days. He reached out and touched his head. It was a crew cut. That¡¯s right. It was the crew cut that song ran liked. His face was not any worse than Gu jinghang¡¯s. There was nothing to be picky about his appearance. He had saved her twice, so he could be considered a hero saving a beauty, right? Why wasn¡¯t her heart wavering at all? Did Gu jinghang give song ran some kind of drug? Chapter 571 571 You have no choice When he thought of this, he suddenly couldn¡¯t sit still. Gu jinghang must have drugged song ran! Was it one of those low-level countryside secret techniques? nt Gu or something? Right! It must be like this! No, he had to save song ran. He had to save song ran! Mm, Yao Xifeng, as long as you¡¯re happy. Yao Xifeng ran through his thoughts again. He was sure that there was only one thing that he could notpare to Gu jinghang, and that was his embarrassing past. In the past, he was a jerk and never thought that he would like a girl so much. That was why he was not as careful with his words and actions. Then, after he had recovered from his injuries, he would admit his mistakes to song ran honestly and tell her that he would turn over a new leaf and be a good person in the future. Yao Xifeng¡¯s mental preparation was very sessful. He was filled with hope for the future. It was already four o ¡®clock in the afternoon when the inspection at Xiang city ended. Xiang city was 50 kilometers away from Heng yang. Gu jinghang ignored the invitation of the local director of Xiang city and insisted on leaving the Research Institute. Du Dapeng, of course, understood his boss. Heughed and said, ¡± ¡°Deputy Section Chief, should we go and visit sister-inw on the way?¡± However, he saw his vice Section Chief sitting in the back seat with a gloomy face. What was going on? Thest time he left, he was smiling foolishly all the way. Ever since his vice Section Chief got together with a partner, he couldn¡¯t understand him anymore. He was very unfathomable. Women were indeed Tigers. On August 24th, ¡± unparalleled ¡°¡®s production team had a wrap party. Song ran had informed the director in advance that she would not be attending the wrap party. The director did not force her to stay either. She rushed to the hospital to visit Yao Xifeng as soon as possible. She had to rush back to Haicheng. Wen Huihui, on the other hand, whispered sarcastically from behind, ¡± some people just think that they¡¯re the main characters and have investors to back them up. They Don¡¯t Care About Us or the director. Sigh, this materialistic society. A few of them agreed. that¡¯s right. She doesn¡¯t even attend the wrap party. She¡¯s looking down on us. Does she think that we¡¯re not cooperating with her? ¡± Wen Huihui clicked her tongue and said, ¡± of course she would think so. She¡¯s the main character. We¡¯re not worthy of her. Just as she was about to take the opportunity to defame song ran, she saw the director waving at her. She was overjoyed. The director had never treated her well. Why did he ask her to go over? She couldn¡¯t hold back her joy and quickly ran over. ¡°Director, why did you call me?¡± The director led her out. it¡¯s like this. Our crew¡¯s scenes were a little too much, so we decided to cut out some parts when the film is out. Wen Huihui¡¯s heart skipped a beat. An ominous feeling made her face turn pale. ¡°Which scenes does the director want to cut out?¡± Director yang said, ¡± we all feel that Nangong Yan¡¯s growth in the early stages is a little slow, so we n to speed up the pace in the early stages. We¡¯ve already talked to song ran, she¡¯s fine. As for you, I¡¯ll let you know in advance so that you won¡¯t know until the film starts broadcasting. Wen Huihui almost vomited blood. Was there no problem with song ran? Of course, she had no problem with it. If she cut out those scenes, she would still be the ¡®male lead¡¯. As for her, if she cut out those scenes, she would be demoted from the second female lead to the eighth female lead. How could the two be mentioned in the same breath? ¡°Director yang, is there no other ce to cut?¡± Wen Huihui asked anxiously. I think there are too many scenes between Nangong Yan and Yin Rong. This was about Nangong Yan¡¯s growth. There were too many scenes of love, wouldn¡¯t people get tired of it? Besides, Nangong Yan is a woman, so the audience will think that it¡¯s not right.¡± Chapter 572 572 Afraid that Gu jinghang would find out Director yang nced at her and said leisurely, ¡± we don¡¯t think it¡¯s out of ce, and I don¡¯t think the audience will think so either. Song ran¡¯s acting as a young prince was quite sessful. In this case, we¡¯ll still put your name in third ce, but we really can¡¯t help it in terms of screen time. Wen Huihui gritted her teeth and wanted to scream. She did not care about being the second female lead in name. Who would care about the cast? did the audience determine the cast based on the number of scenes yed? Director yang consoled her with a few words and left, leaving Wen Huihui with a twisted face. In the hospital, Yao Xifeng had been looking forward to song ran¡¯s return. Uncle Chen¡¯s face was still dark. Yao Xifeng quickly said, ¡± Uncle Chen, I want to eat pig¡¯s foot soup. Go buy it for me. You have to watch them stew it and put in more soybeans, understand? ¡± Uncle Chen knew that the kid was trying to send him away. He looked at song ran unhappily for a few more times. In the end, he had no choice but to leave the ward. When he went back, he had to talk to his wife and ask her to introduce more good girls to west wind. He did not believe that as long as they were simr to song ran in all aspects, his west wind would not be moved. From the looks of it now, west wind valued looks, so he would only pick pretty girls. He would eventually find someone prettier than song ran. Or, to take a step back, he would find someone who was on par with song ran. In the ward, Yao Xifeng was in high spirits. He was much better than when he was injured. Song ran put down the fruit and said with concern, ¡± I was busy with the killing spree, so I didn¡¯te to see you. Yao Xifeng waved his hand. it¡¯s okay. I know you¡¯re busy. You don¡¯t have toe all the time. If Uncle Chen was here, he would have looked down on him again. He had been talking about song ran¡¯s name in the ward every day, but now that she was here, he was pretending to be polite. Song ran picked up an Apple. I¡¯ll peel an Apple for you. ¡°What did I do to deserve this?¡± Yao Xifeng was grateful. Yao Xifeng, ¡± song ran said, ¡± you don¡¯t have to do this, do you? ¡± Yao Xifeng touched his head. He was smiling like andlord¡¯s silly son. Song ran felt angry and amused at the same time. She thought that Yao Xifeng was really different from the image of a rich yboy she had when she first met him. He was a little silly, but he had a good heart. If he didn¡¯t like her, perhaps she could treat him as a good friend or business partner. However, he was so obsessed with her that she could not be so willful and get too close to him. She could not care too much about him because she was afraid that she would give him more wild thoughts. Sigh, it¡¯s so hard to be a human. The song ran of today was not the song ran of the past. When the fruit knife passed by, the Apple¡¯s skin fell off cleanly and continuously. It was clear that she was very skilled in peeling fruits. After all, she had taken care of patients in the past, so her skills had improved greatly. Yao Xifeng stared at her fingers and thought to himself, ¡± song ran looks good in every way. Even her fingers look good. She even looks good when peeling fruits for me. ¡°You¡¯re really good at peeling apples. You¡¯re so capable,¡± he said sincerely. Song ran lowered her eyes and stared at the Apple in her hand. She chuckled and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re so easily satisfied.¡± This child was really like what Uncle Chen had said. He was a silly child, so silly that it made one¡¯s heart ache. This made him even more determined to repay his kindness as soon as possible. It wasn¡¯t good for such a child to owe someone a life and still bear their deep affection. After peeling the Apple, song ran picked up the te beside her and ced it on her leg. She then cut the Apple into pieces and ced them on the te. Yao Xifeng was dumbfounded. Song ran was so good at taking care of people. She was so attentive. She was beautiful, gentle, and meticulous. She was the perfect candidate for a wife. &Nbsp; He had to snatch it over no matter what! Chapter 573 573 Song ran, that¡¯s enough! A tall figure walked past the corridor and asked the nurse. The nurse led him directly to the door of the ward. He reluctantly thanked the nurse and stood at the door. There was a small transparent ss window on the wooden door. It was a little short for him, so he bent over slightly and looked through the window. Du Dapeng didn¡¯t sit in the car for long before he saw his vice Section Chief walking out of the small building. Eh? What was going on? Why did hee down so quickly? Where¡¯s sister-inw? Why didn¡¯t hee along? When his Vice Division Chief got closer, he realized that his expression was even uglier than when he was on the way here. What was going on? Did the couple have a conflict? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Just based on how intimate the two of them were and how his vice Section Chief doted on his wife, there shouldn¡¯t be any conflict at all. Gu Jingxing walked to the car and stretched out his hand. ¡°Give me a cigarette,¡± ¡°Vice Section Chief, I thought you stopped smoking?¡± du Dapeng looked up at him. He heard that his sister-inw was very strict. His Vice Division Chief hadpletely quit smoking. It seemed like they really had a conflict. He didn¡¯t even care about his sister-inw¡¯s words. Gu jinghang¡¯s expression was cold and hard,¡¯what nonsense are you spouting? Give me the cigarettes.¡± Du Dapeng quickly rummaged through his pocket and took out a pack of cigarettes. There was only half of it left. He was about to take one out and give it to his boss, but he saw his boss snatch the whole pack away. He quickly took out another pack of matches, lit one, and lit the cigarette for his boss like a dog. As the sun set in the West, Gu jinghang leaned against the car in a dispirited manner. He smoked a cigarette and did not speak. Du Dapeng asked carefully, ¡± ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± With a heavy heart, Gu jinghang blew out a ring of smoke. He took off his hat and threw it into the car without answering his question. ¡°Did sister-inw make you angry?¡± du Dapeng was even more cautious. When he saw his vice Section chief¡¯s gaze that was as cold as a knife, he quickly shrank his neck. ¡°I was just guessing, don¡¯t be angry.¡± She didn¡¯t dare to guess his thoughts. Gu jinghang took a cigarette and immediately took out another one. Du Dapeng quickly lit it up again. Damn it. The Deputy Section chief¡¯s brows were furrowed into a deep frown and he looked extremely depressed. But what could he do? After Yao Xifeng finished an Apple, song ran stood up. well, the shoot has ended, and I have to rush back to Haicheng today because I¡¯m taking Bao ¡®er¡¯s car. She said she¡¯ll leave at six O¡¯ clock, so I don¡¯t want her to wait too long. This was just an excuse. Yao Xifeng was annoyed. Did he eat the apple too quickly? She was going to leave as soon as she finished eating the Apple. She should have eaten slowly. He looked at her, his eyes full of reluctance.¡±Are you in such a hurry to go back? Can¡¯t you go back tomorrow?¡± Song ran waved her hand. I can¡¯t. I didn¡¯t pass an advanced mathematics examst semester. I have to take a make-up exam after school reopens. I have to go back to study. If I fail again, I won¡¯t be able to catch up with my studies. You¡¯ve already said it this way, and you¡¯ve alreadye up with such aprehensive excuse, right? Oh, okay, ¡± Yao Xifeng said in an embarrassed tone. your studies are more important. Song ran heaved a sigh of relief. Luckily, the excuses did not sound like nonsense. Luckily, Yao Xifeng understood her. She smiled. alright, you can rest in peace. I hope you can recover soon. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me when I¡¯ll be transferred back to Haicheng?¡± Yao Xifeng looked at her. Song ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat. That¡¯s right, she had missed out on something. In the end, she had forgotten to take care of everyone. She smiled awkwardly and said, ¡± ¡°When are you transferring?¡± ¡°In a week,¡± Yao Xifeng replied. Song ran looked troubled. Oh, I¡¯ll have to start school by then. I¡¯m really sorry. I can¡¯te and pick you up. Yao Xifeng smiled. I¡¯m very happy that you have the intention. Song ran walked out of the ward guiltily. When she went downstairs, she saw brother jinghang, who was leaning against the Jeep and smoking, in the dark. Our brother Jing Xing is really good looking. Chapter 574 574 Just tell me face to face Eh? Is this the time to pay attention to whether my subordinate brother is good-looking? Song ran came back to her senses and saw Gu jinghang smoking. Although he looked really handsome when he smoked, she had clearly told him not to smoke. Yet, he actually went against her wishes and smoked in secret! Eh? Was this the time to be concerned about whether he smoked or not? Song ran, you just came out of Yao Xifeng¡¯s ward. Didn¡¯t you think about why Brother jinghang¡¯s face was so pale? didn¡¯t you think aboutforting him first? Well, she really didn¡¯t expect it. Song ran rushed over and snatched the cigarette from his hand. Gu jinghang frowned and said, ¡± ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t get scalded.¡± Song ran threw the cigarette butt away and stomped it out. Then, she looked up at him with a fierce expression.¡±Didn¡¯t you say that I don¡¯t smoke?¡± Gu jinghang held her hand and carefully examined it. He lowered his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re done visiting?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± song ran was stunned. He looked up and there was a hint of loneliness in his eyes. The evening light shone from behind and song ran¡¯s heart ached slightly. He said,¡±didn¡¯t you go to visit Yao Xifeng?¡± Are you done with the visit?¡± Song ran finally came back to her senses. That¡¯s right. He must have known that Yao Xifeng was staying at the hospital since he was waiting for her at the entrance. He must have known that she was here to visit him. &Nbsp; Well, the most important thing now was to worry about whether he would be angry. Song ran finally found the location and immediately felt guilty. ¡°Yingluo, how did you know?¡± Gu jinghang looked up at the old building in the inpatient department and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Get in the car first, I¡¯ll send you back to the hotel. Have you had dinner? Let¡¯s go have dinner first.¡± Song ran felt even more guilty. there¡¯s no need to go back to the hotel. Our production team is going to kill some Green People today. Brother da Jun will bring my luggage back. I¡¯ll go back to Haicheng with you now. Gu jinghang opened the car door for her. okay. Get in first. Song ran got into the car and Gu jinghang followed closely behind. The car window was wide open. Uncle Chen had bought some pork trotter soup and was carrying it in a stainless steel thermal container as he walked over. When he saw song ran in the car, he was furious. Just as he was about to step forward, the car started and left his sight. Uncle Chen mumbled a few words and went upstairs in a rage. In the ward, Uncle Chen ced the thermal container down heavily. Yao Xifeng looked up.¡±Uncle Chen, what¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re so angry just by buying some soup. Your temper has been really bad recently.¡± Uncle Chen gritted his teeth. that girl left with that Gu Jingxing. They only watched for a short while. They couldn¡¯t wait and ran away. Yao Xifeng¡¯s smile froze on his face. His heart skipped a beat, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Gu jinghang was sitting upright in the speeding Jeep. Song ran smiled and leaned over. ¡°Why did you suddenlye over? I was thinking of giving you a surprise when I get back today.¡± Gu jinghang looked straight ahead and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°I just happened to go to Xiang city for an inspection, so I came back.¡± ¡°Oh, Yingluo.¡± Then, there was no more sound. Gu jinghang¡¯s expression was very rich, but he did not change his tone. ¡°Just¡± Oh ¡°? Don¡¯t you have anything else to say to me?¡± Song ran leaned back in her chair and looked at him. you seem to know everything. Do I need to say it? ¡± Gu jinghang gritted his teeth. She was not in the mood to owe him anything.¡±I want to hear you say it. I want to hear it from you.¡± Song ran reached out and touched his cheek. ¡°I might have almost died. Jing Xing, don¡¯t you care about me first? Do you want to condemn me first?¡± Chapter 575 575 To give her a surprise Gu jinghang¡¯s heart trembled. He was so jealous that he forgot that ran¡¯s safety was his first priority. He reached out to hug her, but she gently pushed him away. His voice was filled with guilt.¡±I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Du Dapeng grinned. Sister-inw was really a master. With just a few words, his boss¡¯s anger was gone. Song ran sat there as the evening light flickered. She said unhurriedly, ¡± the girl who hung the chandelier made a mistake and caused me to fall from a height of three meters. I even lost a piece of flesh on my knee and it still hurts when I walk. The Assistant Director scolded her too much and she held a grudge against me. At night, she did something to the long arms of the chandelier. The metal frame was a ton heavy. If I wasn¡¯t careful, I might really have died. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart was in pain. He med himself for only being able to see her with another man and not considering the cause and effect. Her voice sounded even more aggrieved. Yao Xifeng had a crew cut just like you. When he rushed over to take the hit for me, I was so scared that my soul almost left my body. I was too selfish. I didn¡¯t want that to be you. I didn¡¯t want you to get hurt. When I saw his face, I heaved a sigh of relief. I felt so guilty towards him. But even so, I only came to see him three times because I was worried about you. After she finished speaking, she turned to look at him and reached out to touch his cheek. Her eyes were filled with resentment.¡±Jing Xing, what else do you want me to do? What else do you want me to do?¡± Du Dapeng felt that if his sister-inw continued to speak, his boss would die of shame. Gu jinghang furrowed his brows. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I was too petty. My Chenchen deserves to die. Song ran leaned against his chest and grabbed his shirt. She looked at him angrily. ¡°Do you know that you looked so lonely and piercing just now? If you do that, it would make me feel like I have betrayed you. Gu jinghang, would I betray you?¡± Gu jinghang wished he could pull the person in his arms into his body. ¡°No, no, I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯ve lost my mind.¡± After he finished speaking, he pulled the hem of her clothes. Song ran¡¯s face turned red immediately. She pped his hand away and said angrily, ¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu jinghang looked at her innocently. let me see your wound. Didn¡¯t you say that you fell from a height of three meters? ¡± How could he be at ease if he didn¡¯t check her? there¡¯s someone else, ¡± song ran looked at him with a red face. &Nbsp; ¡°Dapeng, don¡¯t look behind you, understand?¡± Gu jinghang said. ¡°I know, I know,¡± du Dapeng quickly replied. Even if he had a hundred guts, he would not dare to look at his sister-inw¡¯s leg. However, it was just a section of her calf. Forget it. She treated it like a treasure. He would not look at it. Gu jinghang gently lifted the hem of her dress and the shocking wound appeared in front of him. Indeed, there was a dent and a small piece of flesh was gone. How painful must she have been at that time? Gu jinghang reached out his hand and song ran grabbed his wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it, it still hurts.¡± ¡°Do you change your medicine every day?¡± he asked in a low voice. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you put on a piece of gauze?¡± ¡°The doctor said that it¡¯s hot and he¡¯s afraid that the wound will get infected, so he didn¡¯t put the gauze on.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me if you were injured?¡± ¡°Because I was afraid you would worry.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re injured, why don¡¯t you rest for a few days? why are you working so hard?¡± ¡°Because I wanted to finish filming earlier and go back to apany you.¡± Gu jinghang, you really deserve to die. ! Chapter 576 576 Shooting a kissing scene with an borrowed position The car drove smoothly on the highway. Dusk passed and night fell. Gu jinghang held her hand tightly and said in a deep voice, ¡± on one hand, I¡¯m jealous that Yao Xifeng saved you. On the other hand, I¡¯m upset that I can¡¯t be by your side all the time. I didn¡¯t save you twice. I¡¯m sorry. Song ran held his hand tightly. you¡¯re a person who cares about the country and the world. Such trivial matters of love shouldn¡¯t hold you back. Even if you can¡¯t be by my side all the time, the person I miss the most will always be you. Gu jinghang sneered. ran, you¡¯re so good. Why am I such a jerk? ¡± Song ran came up to him and smiled. then I¡¯ll understand it as ¡®concern makes you confused¡¯. Is that okay? ¡± Gu jinghang reached out and touched her face. you¡¯re making me feel even more inferior. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you an arduous inspection.¡± ¡°What inspection?¡± to tutor me. I¡¯m going to take a make-up test soon. If I fail again, you¡¯ll have to take all the responsibility. Gu jinghang pulled her into his arms and said in a gentle voice, ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely give you a high score.¡± Wen Huihui would never have thought that after all her efforts to sow discord, the other party would resolve all the conflicts with just a few words. If she knew about it, she would probably vomit blood. At the entrance of the hotel, the sky waspletely dark, and only the incandescentmp hanging at the door was dimly shining. The driver turned around and said, ¡± ¡°Baoer, why isn¡¯t song ran here yet? Are we still waiting for her?¡± Feng Baoer looked at the small road. he might have been dyed at the hospital. Let¡¯s wait a little longer. Half an hourter, Feng Baoer raised her hand and said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital first.¡± When they arrived at the hospital, they went upstairs and asked Yao Xifeng. They then learned that song ran had left a long time ago. Did song ran leave long ago? She didn¡¯t have a car, so why did she hitch a ride? This girl, why was she in such a hurry? He didn¡¯t even greet her. She started to worry. Did something happen? she asked the driver to hurry back to Haicheng. In the Jeep, song ran, who had been filming for the whole day, was exhausted. She was sleeping soundly in Gu jinghang¡¯s arms. Gu jinghangid her body t and let her head rest on hisp. He reached out and brushed away the hair on her face, revealing her fair skin. He caressed her cheek lovingly and looked out of the window. You have a free soul. I watched you fly higher and higher, and while I was happy, I was also worried. But the only thing I can guarantee is that I will not hold the thread in my hand tightly and restrain your flight. In the dark night, there were no street lights on the highway, and there was only a faint light from a long distance away. He picked up her hand, put it to his mouth, and kissed it gently. Song ran mumbled in a daze. He could not hear her clearly, but he could vaguely hear her calling his name. When she called him, she even reached out and hugged his waist tightly. The softest part of his heart was touched. This child loved him so much, relied on him so much, overcame the difficulties of him not being by her side, and was strong alone, so strong that it made his heart ache. It took two hours for song ran to go to Haicheng¡¯s second Research Institute. She slept so soundly that she drooled and wet Gu jinghang¡¯s pants. When the car stopped outside his dormitory, Gu jinghang called out to her softly, ¡± ¡°Little pig, it¡¯s time to get up. We¡¯re here.¡± am I drooling? ¡± song ran wiped her mouth and looked at him. &Nbsp; Damn it, wasn¡¯t she sleeping too deeply? It seemed that he was too tired during the day. Chapter 577 577 Caught red-handed by Gu jinghang Gu jinghang reached out and wiped the corners of her mouth. you drooled a lot. What sweet dreams were you having? ¡± I dreamed of you, ¡± song ran chuckled. &Nbsp; Du Dapeng quickly jumped out of the car. It was an invisible attack. This couple really didn¡¯t show any mercy when they abused people. Gu jinghang opened the car door and helped her out of the car. Then, he reached out to carry her. Song ran pushed him and said, ¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu jinghang lifted her up and let her sit on his waist. He said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Your leg is injured. I¡¯ll carry you back.¡± there will be people, ¡± song ran mumbled. ¡± ¡°No one. They go home at night and don¡¯te out much.¡± Song ran leaned her head on his shoulder. my leg is much better now. It won¡¯t affect my walking. yes, ¡± he said softly as he walked up the stairs. I want to hug you too. He hugged her. Their heartbeats were the same, and their breathing was the same. It was as if they had be one, relying on each other and finding the most peaceful way to get along. When he opened the door, the room was pitch-ck. Gu jinghang reached out to pull the string that was used to light themp. When he pulled, the light shed for a moment, but it was still pitch-ck. He held her with one hand and pulled the rope a few times with the other, opening and closing the rope. ¡°Eh? What¡¯s going on?¡± the light bulb exploded, ¡± Gu jinghang said in a low voice. the tungsten wire was burnt. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± I¡¯ll light an oilmp. I¡¯ll buy a light bulb and change it tomorrow. ¡°Okay.¡± Gu jinghang carried her and ced her on the sofa in the living room. Then, he turned around and lit the oilmp. He covered themp and carried it to her side. He reached out and rubbed her head.¡±Are you hungry?¡± Song ran nodded. I¡¯m famished. After visiting Yao Xifeng, I¡¯m going to find a ce to have dinner with Bao ¡®er. After dinner, I¡¯ll go back to Yingluo in Haicheng. Oh, I forgot to tell Bao¡¯ er. It¡¯s terrible. ¡°Sister Bao ¡®er?¡± Song ran looked at him slyly. you forgot? ¡± She¡¯s the actress who borrowed my position to shoot the kissing scene.¡± She really touched a sore spot. Gu jinghang looked as if he had eaten a fly and said awkwardly, ¡± oh, oh, I remember. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and cook some noodles for you. Vegetable egg noodles, okay? ¡± yes, yes, yes. I want to fry an egg on one side. I want one side to be crispy. ¡°I understand, my dear guest.¡± Gu jinghang ruffled her hair. Gu jinghang was cooking noodles in the kitchen while song ran was sitting on the sofa, feeling uneasy. She was worried that Feng Baoer would not wait for her forever. Sigh, she lost her cool the moment she met brother jinghang. She should have asked Gu jinghang to drive her to the entrance of the hotel to tell Feng Baoer. Song ran ran ran into the kitchen. The oilmp flickered in the wind. Song ran ran over and hugged his waist.¡±me you, me you, it¡¯s all your fault.¡± ¡°What?¡± A certain someone who was cooking noodles was confused. Song ran rubbed her face against his back and said, ¡± it¡¯s all your fault. You messed my mind up and caused me to stand up to someone else. Sister Bao ¡®er usually takes care of me, but I left her there without telling her. I feel so bad. Gu jinghang turned to look at her and asked,¡¯what should we do? I¡¯ll go and apologize to her tomorrow.¡± Song ran tutted. I¡¯ll go to her art troupe tomorrow to see if she¡¯s back. I¡¯ll apologize to her. I hope she doesn¡¯t take it to heart. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯m free tomorrow.¡± The next day, du Dapeng parked his car at the entrance of sapphire song and dance troupe. Gu jinghang and song ran got out of the car and saw Feng Baoer rushing out of the song and dance troupe. Chapter 578 578 Help me draw my sword first Feng Bao ¡®er heaved a sigh of relief when she saw song ran. She was about to head to the municipal Art troupe, but she did not expect song ran to be here. She quickly ran over and checked her up and down. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Song ran was touched. Feng Baoer was such a good person. She did not me her for not showing upst night. Instead, she was concerned about her. She was such a good person. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m sorry, big sister Bao ¡®er. I was just having a walk in front of the hospitalst night,¡± she quickly said. It was only then that Feng Baoer noticed Gu jinghang who was standing behind song ran. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°So you¡¯ve met your cousin,¡± Gu jinghang forced a smile and gritted his teeth. How long was his cousin going to follow him? Song ran leaned over to Feng Baoer¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡± sister Bao ¡®er, let me tell you. He¡¯s not my cousin. He¡¯s my boyfriend. Don¡¯t tell anyone. Feng Baoer then nced at Gu jinghang. So this was the kind of man song ran liked. From the looks of it, there was only one feeling-he was a good match for song ran. He was tall and handsome, and his gaze was especially gentle when he looked at song ran. Just from his gaze, she could tell that the man loved song ran very much. Feng Baoer smiled. I won¡¯t say anything. Don¡¯t worry. sister Bao ¡®er, ¡± song ran asked, ¡± you¡¯re not angry, are you? ¡± Feng Baoer raised her hand and ruffled her hair. ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I was just a little worried when I didn¡¯t see youst night. Now that I see you¡¯re fine, I¡¯m relieved.¡± Gu jinghang took another look at her. She seemed to be really nice to his ran, so nice that he felt a little ufortable. The two of them chatted for a while and knew that Feng Baoer had a lot of activities to attend. Song ran, on the other hand, had some free time until the start of school. Supervisor li gave her a few days off, so she could finally rx. She then got into Gu jinghang¡¯s car and headed to the second Research Institute. Gu jinghang kept holding her hand and was in a daze until song ran called out, ¡± ¡°Pain, Gong Jing Xing, why are you using so much force? You¡¯re hurting me. ¡± Gu jinghang snapped back to his senses and quickly let go of her hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Song ran leaned over and asked,¡¯what are you thinking about? You look absent-minded.¡± Gu jinghang gritted his teeth and looked at her. how long will the title of ¡± cousin ¡± continue to be with me? ¡± Song ran grinned cheekily. this is the only time. There will be no more next time. Gu jinghang narrowed his eyes. if there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll definitely punish you. ¡°I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t.¡± When they arrived at the entrance of the second Institute, Xiaowang handed an envelope to Gu jinghang. ¡°Vice Section Chief, there¡¯s a registered letter for you.¡± Gu jinghang took the letter and read it. It was from his hometown. He quickly opened it and saw the strong handwriting inside. Song ran looked at it and said enviously, ¡± ¡°The handwriting is so beautiful. Who wrote it? What¡¯s the content?¡± Gu jinghang skimmed through the message and looked up at her. ¡°Jing Xiu has been admitted to the University of Information Engineering and ising to Haicheng to study. He set off yesterday and should be here today. He¡¯ll stay with me for a few days, then I¡¯ll send him to school.¡± ¡°Really?¡± song ran was happy. That¡¯s great, your family is full of talents.¡± As soon as the car stopped at the dormitory building, she saw Xiaowang chasing after her in a hurry. ¡°Vice Section Chief, there are three people at the door looking for you.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that his mother had sent Jing Xiu here? he did not know if his mother and ran could still get along. He patted the back of song ran¡¯s hand. wait a moment. I¡¯ll go and pick them up. Chapter 579 579 Wen Huihui is really like a ghost that can¡¯t leave Song ran leaned against the tree trunk and waited for his family toe over. After a while, she heard a loud voice, ¡± ¡°Aiya, Jing Xing, let me carry it. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s heavy. You¡¯re already so how can I let you carry this? If your underlings see this, wouldn¡¯t it be bad for your image?¡± The little girl¡¯s voice was heard. first aunt, my big brother is a man. He said that men should take care of women. You just have to ept it. Song ran looked up and saw a middle-aged woman with a tanned face. She was dressed in a blue floral dress, a matching top, and a pair of ck cloth shoes. She was looking around and sizing up her surroundings. Gu jinghang was carrying a snakeskin bag. Jing Xiu, who was as tall as him, was also carrying a snakeskin bag. Doudou was jumping around at the side and was wearing the headband that song ran gave him. Doudou looked up and saw her fairy-like sister-inw. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for almost a year. Little bean was a little shy when she saw such a beauty. She grabbed the corner of her clothes and didn¡¯t dare to walk forward. Gu jinghang smiled at her and said,¡¯aren¡¯t you very close to your sister-inw? What¡¯s wrong? Are you shy?¡± Doudou pouted and twisted the corner of her clothes even more forcefully. She felt that her sister-inw was beautiful and westernized. Although she wanted to get close to her, she didn¡¯t dare to rashly get close. Song ran quickly walked over and hugged her. ¡°Little bean, why do you look so distant? do you not like me anymore?¡± Doudou was anxious. I like you, sister-inw. I like you. I¡¯m just a little embarrassed. Song ran pinched her face. silly girl. What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? ¡± Doudou quickly took out a small bag from his left pocket and handed it to song ran as if he was presenting a treasure. sister-inw, this is the butterfly hair clip that my mom bought for me during the new year. I¡¯ve never worn it before. It¡¯s just a gift for you. All the girls in my ss wear it, and it looks really good, Yingluo. Then, he hurriedly took out a small box from his right pocket. there¡¯s also this. My form teacher rewarded me with a fountain pen for being the top student in my ss during my final exam. I¡¯ll give this to you as well. Also, the date trees by the Xuanji River are bearing dates again. Sister-inw, you like them, so I brought some over for you. They¡¯re especially sweet. None of the adults behind her told her that her sister-inw didn¡¯tck any of the things she had given her. Song ran looked at her blushing face and her big, innocent eyes. She smiled happily.¡±Wow, little bean misses me so much and has given me so many things. I¡¯m so happy.¡± Doudou felt a little embarrassed. He lowered his head and continued to stir the corner of his clothes.¡±As long As You Like It, sister-inw,¡± Song ran reached out and hugged her. I like it. I really like it. Can you put it on for me? ¡± Doudou quickly opened the stic package and helped song ran ce a butterfly hair clip on each side. Her big brother also felt satisfied. He had wanted to buy it for her in Shaan city. It was shiny, and its wings trembled. It was indeed beautiful. is it nice? ¡± song ran smiled and looked at Doudou. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s nice,¡± Doudou nodded his head solemnly. Song ran looked up at the man behind her. ¡°Is it good?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really nice,¡± Gu jinghang chuckled. Gu jinghang pointed at the middle-aged woman at the side and said to song ran, ¡± this is my aunt. Xiao ran, call her aunt. Song ran called her ¡®aunt¡¯ sweetly. Chapter 580 580 This is the reason why you didn¡¯t want me toe ¡°White, so white,¡± first aunt said with heartfelt emotion. After a summer¡¯s exposure to the sun and the wind, the women who worked in the countryside were much cker than Gu jinghang. When they suddenly saw song ran, who was pampered and a richdy, they could only sigh. Gu jinghang then pulled Gu jingxiu out from behind him. ¡°Call her sister-inw.¡± Jing Xiu addressed song ran as his sister-inw politely, and she said, ¡± ¡°Ah, Jing Xiu has grown a lot taller.¡± ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯ve also grown taller, I¡¯ve also grown taller,¡± Doudou called out from the side. Song ran put her arms around her neck. yes, our Doudou has grown a lot taller. Oh, Xuanji Jing Xiu, congrattions on getting into Haicheng¡¯s University of Information Engineering. ¡°Thank you, sister-inw,¡± Jing Xiu said without much. The group of them walked up to the carriage. As soon as his first aunt entered, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡± ¡°Jinghang, such a big house, is it for you to live alone?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m living alone,¡± Eldest aunt was excited. it seems that our Jing Xing has really made a name for himself. Good fellow, he¡¯s even living in a building, and such a big one at that. When we go back, we must have a good chat with the vigers. ¡°Aiya, first aunt, don¡¯t show off. Big brother likes to keep a low profile,¡± Doudou called out. First aunt gave her a sidelong nce. you silly girl. You¡¯re so rude. Doudou made a funny face. Song ran looked at his family members with relief. They were still the same. They were noisy, lively, and interesting. It felt great. Gu jinghang ced the stic bag in the kitchen and walked out to ask, ¡± ¡°What did you guys bring?¡± First aunt shouted, ¡± it¡¯s just corn cobs, carrots, and so on. They all grow in the ground. We can¡¯t bring anything we can. We¡¯ve brought you some. Your mother can¡¯t wait for us to bring two more big bags. Gu jinghang coughed and asked,¡¯how are my parents? How¡¯s grandma¡¯s health? how¡¯s aunty¡¯s health?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all fine, don¡¯t worry,¡± first aunt nodded. well, that¡¯s good. How about this? it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll make lunch for you. First aunt immediately rolled up her sleeves. how can we let a man cook? I¡¯ll do it. Ran, you cane with me. A country woman who was hardworking and virtuous naturally felt that women should go into the kitchen and serve men. Gu jinghang coughed lightly. Well, first aunt, let me do it. You won¡¯t be able to use the gas here. let Xiao ran teach me. His aunt pulled song ran into the kitchen. Song ran let out a breath. She had to give him face in front of his subordinates. In front of his rtives, she had to give him even more face. After all, his aunt felt that he was a high-ranking official. How could he cook for himself? Song ranughed in the kitchen. jinghang, just wait for the food to be ready. Gu jinghang could not sit still and asked Doudou in a low voice, ¡± ¡°How many days do you guys n to stay?¡± Doudou said in a small voice, ¡± first aunt should only be here for two or three days. In the next few days, she will go to visit sister Zhi, who is working in the factory. After that, she wille back to pick me up. We can go home together. Gu jinghang scratched the back of his head and could not sit still. He ran into the kitchen and pulled song ran over. aunt, ran¡¯s leg is injured. She can¡¯t do this. ¡°My leg is injured, and I don¡¯t need my leg to cook,¡± first aunt was puzzled. First aunt muttered in her heart,¡±the women in the city are really precious.¡± Gu jinghang pulled song ran out of the room without a care and whispered, ¡± ¡°y the video for Doudou and the others to see. Don¡¯t go in, I¡¯ll go help aunt.¡± Chapter 581 581 You¡¯re happy? Gu jinghang taught first aunt how to use gas and also told her where the oil, salt, soy sauce, vinegar and the dishes were. He was then pushed out and said, ¡± ¡°How can a man stay in the kitchen?¡± Gu jinghang touched his head and joined the others who were watching the video. Song ran leaned in and whispered in his ear, ¡± ¡°Where are the R-rated videotapes?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s face turned red. Fang Guohua has already returned all the money. In fact, he didn¡¯t return it. He still cherished it. One day, he would be able to enjoy it with his ran. First aunt was quick to cook a few dishes. Gu jinghang even went in to remind her not to put too much salt in the dish. His ran had a poor taste and was not used to the heavy-tasting dishes in his hometown, so first aunt tried to put as little salt as possible. The few of them happily finished their lunch. Gu jingxiu said that he wanted to go to the University to take a look. Gu jinghang looked up at him and said, ¡± ¡°I have something to do at the Research Institute this afternoon, so I can¡¯t go with you.¡± Gu jingxiu nodded. okay. Tell me how to get there by car. I¡¯ll go there myself. Therefore, in the afternoon, Gu jinghang went to the Research Institute. First aunt went back to the bed in the guest room to take an afternoon nap. Doudou held song ran¡¯s hand and yed various popr games for sixth-grade girls. Changing the rope, folding the paper into North, South, East, and West, each corresponding to the current most popr stars and then choosing one, throwing sandbags to pull the Pixiu It was a quiet afternoon. The second hand of the clock on the living room wall ticked away, making people feel at ease and happy. In the evening, Gu jinghang returned with arge watermelon in his hand. Little bean was ted. ¡°There¡¯s watermelon to eat, there¡¯s watermelon to eat.¡± I like watermelon too, ¡± song ran said happily. &Nbsp; ¡°You can¡¯t eat it.¡± Gu jinghang nced at her. Song ran ced one hand on her waist. what did you say? ¡± Can you repeat that?¡± Gu jinghang put the watermelon down and ran into the kitchen. Song ran quickly chased after him. Gu jinghang, say it again. Why didn¡¯t you let me eat the watermelon? ¡± Gu jinghang pulled her to his chest and said with a red face, ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t your¡± Wufu, cough, cough, Wufu ing soon?¡± Song ran¡¯s face turned red. oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, you still remember? ¡± Gu jinghang picked up a water bucket and smiled. I asked cuiying¡¯s sister-inwter, and she told me a little. I more or less know that you can¡¯t eat the watermelon today. Song ran¡¯s face fell. this watermelon is so big. I can tell it¡¯s sweet at first nce. How about I just eat a small piece? ¡± Gu jinghang carried the bucket of water and walked out. you can¡¯t eat a single piece. You little girl. Don¡¯t forget the pain once the scar has healed, okay? ¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to get some water from the well to soak the watermelon. When Jing Xiues back, we¡¯ll have watermelon together after dinner.¡± Two hourster, first aunt washed all the bowls and chopsticks on the table and fought with Gu jinghang to cut the watermelon. She ced the cut watermelon into an enamel basin and brought it out. Song ran sat next to Gu jinghang and looked at him pitifully. When she saw the entire Gu family eating watermelon, she secretly reached out and pinched his leg. She whispered in his ear, ¡± ¡°All of you are eating, is it appropriate for me to watch?¡± Gu jinghang turned to look at her and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s quite suitable.¡± Song ran rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Big brother, why don¡¯t you let sister-inw eat the watermelon?¡± Doudou couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Gu jinghang gave her a sidelong nce. you¡¯re a child. You don¡¯t understand adult matters. Doudou snorted,¡±are you reluctant to let sister-inw eat it?¡± I didn¡¯t even spend my New Year¡¯s money, so I¡¯ll give you money.¡± Chapter 582 582 The cousin meme came online again Gu jinghang did not know whether tough or cry as he looked at her. is your brother the kind of person who can¡¯t bear to spend money on your sister-inw? she can¡¯t eat. Just leave her alone. Song ran looked at the siblings with a smile. Why would she want to eat watermelon? She had never been a glutton. She just found it fun and amusing. Seeing the siblings bicker over her, she smiled even more happily. Jing Xiu pushed Dou Dou¡¯s head. big brother already said that sister-inw can¡¯t be eaten. Don¡¯t be so persistent. Song ranughed.¡¯Our poor little Doudou is at the bottom of the food chain. She can scold and hit anyone she wants. How pitiful.¡¯ Sure enough, Doudou was angry again. ¡°You all bully me, but sister-inw is the best.¡± Gu jinghang chuckled and did not say anything. After they finished eating the watermelons, they washed and cleaned them. First aunt took care of everything.¡±We women will sleep in the same room. Jing Xiu, you and your brother will sleep in the same room. Go to bed early. I didn¡¯t sleep well on the trainst night. I¡¯m so sleepy.¡± Song ran looked at Gu jinghang for help. Gu jinghang gave her a look and the two of them entered the bathroom together. Song ran quickly buried herself in his arms and whispered, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not even used to sleeping with little bean, let alone with your aunt.¡± Gu jinghang pinched her face. I understand, my dear miss Jiao. As soon as she opened the door, she saw first aunt standing outside. She pulled song ran¡¯s hand and said, ¡± ¡°What are you two doing? why are you mumbling? hurry up and go to sleep.¡± After he finished speaking, he dragged song ran away without giving them a chance to speak. First aunt was different from jinghang¡¯s mother. First aunt was straight and had a loud voice. She did not look like song ran was unwilling to sleep with her. She pulled song ran into the guest room and said, ¡± alright, Xiao ran. Go to sleep. After she finished speaking, she began to undress. She was a country bumpkin and a slightly older woman. She only had a small tank top in her eyes and did not even wear a bra. Song ran was too embarrassed to look at her. First auntid down on the straw mat, ¡± ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Song ran was in a dilemma. She would definitely suffer from insomnia if she slept with her aunt. Doudou stood on his tiptoes and whispered in his ear, ¡± ¡°Sister-inw, you sleep first. My aunt will fall asleep soon. We¡¯ll talk after she falls asleep.¡± Song rany down beside Doudou in her long-sleeved pajamas. It was pitch-ck all around her, but song ran was not sleepy at all. Sure enough, after a while, the sound of first aunt¡¯s light snoring could be heard. Doudou became energetic, sat up straight, and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°First aunt, first aunt, Ge Ge¡± First aunt did not move at all. Doudouughed secretly. if my aunt is asleep, no one can stop her. She wouldn¡¯t even know if you sold her out. Song ran felt excited and whispered, ¡± ¡°What do we do now?¡± sister-inw, you should go to my brother¡¯s ce. My Auntie will wake up at five in the morning. You cane over when she wakes up. Song ran got out of bed gently and tiptoed to the door. When she opened the door, it made a creak. She was so scared that she didn¡¯t even dare to make a sound. She turned around and looked into the dark room. As expected, her first aunt didn¡¯t move at all.¡±It¡¯s fine, sister-inw.¡± Song ran closed the door gently. When she turned around, she bumped into a broad chest. She looked up and saw Gu jinghang¡¯s sly expression.¡±Is my aunt asleep?¡± Song ran punched him on the chest. you¡¯re making me look like a thief again. she said. Gu jinghang grabbed her fist and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°If you marry me soon, they will definitely push you into my room and onto my bed.¡± Song ran gritted her teeth. please! Chapter 583 583 Falling from a height of three meters Gu jinghang carried the person in his arms and walked into the master bedroom. Song ran whispered, ¡± ¡°Where is your brother sleeping?¡± ¡°He¡¯s sleeping on the sofa in the living room.¡± ¡°He¡¯s been wronged.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± When they entered the room, song ran hugged his waist and said, ¡± ¡°I think your children are more sensible than adults.¡± Gu jinghang brought her to the bed. alright. Go to sleep. After he finished speaking, he took out a straw mat from behind the cab andid it on the floor beside the bed. Song ran looked at him and said, ¡± ¡°Do you want to sleep on the floor?¡± ¡°Yup,¡± Now that he was wearing thin clothes, the girl did not sleep in the nket. When she fell asleep, she always liked to lean into his arms. How could he stand it? it was better to sleep on the ground, and everything would be over. Song ran did not insist. She stared at the person lying on the mat and said, ¡± ¡°Do you want to cover yourself with a nket? Are you cold?¡± Gu jinghang smiled at her. do you think I¡¯m afraid of the cold like you? ¡± I¡¯m still feeling hot.¡± Alright, there was a difference between men and women. Song rany down and tugged at the rope that was tied to the bed. The room was pitch ck. Gu jinghang smacked his forehead and said,¡±ran, you¡¯re so silly.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t study all day today.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow,¡± song ran chuckled. Arge hand reached out to the side of the bed and grabbed her hand. He said in a pampering voice, ¡± ¡°Tomorrow after tomorrow, how many tomorrows do you have?¡± Song ran grabbed his hand and interlocked her fingers with his. She smiled and said, ¡± that will depend on our teacher Gu¡¯s level. Let¡¯s see if you can create an infinite miracle in the limited time you have, hmm? ¡± ¡°You little girl.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Doudou said that your aunt woke up at five in the morning. So, brother jinghang, tomorrow morning before your aunt wakes up, you have to send me back to that room, understand?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s low chuckle could be heard. I know. Don¡¯t worry and go to sleep. It was the end of summer. It was quiet and peaceful. It was an ordinary day. Song ran¡¯s heart was at peace. She held brother jinghang¡¯s big hand in her arms and she fell asleep very quickly. It was five o ¡®clock in the morning and the sky was already bright. The birds were singing happily on the big banyan tree outside the window. Gu jinghang had a very regr schedule. He could not fall asleep once the sky was bright. He got up, sat by the bed, and softly called song ran. Song ran turned over and rubbed her face against his leg, but she did not open her eyes. Gu jinghang reached out and touched her face. Xiao ran, wake up. The girl didn¡¯t react at all. She didn¡¯t even lift her eyelids. Gu jinghang had no choice but to carry her in his arms and tiptoe out of the room. Jing Xiu, who was already up in the living room, whispered, ¡± ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ll make breakfast for you. What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Okay, just make some corn paste and cook some eggs.¡± ¡°Yes, sure.¡± Gu jinghang gently opened the door of the guest room and found that first aunt was still asleep. He quickly and quietly ced the person in his arms next to Doudou. Doudou woke up immediately. Gu jinghang covered his mouth with his index finger and shushed her. Doudou nodded cleverly. Gu jinghang put her down and took a small nket to cover her stomach before he quietly left. The chirping of the birds outside the window became more and more frequent. Not long after Jing Xing went out, first aunt turned over and muttered something before opening her eyes and sitting up. She turned her head and saw that the two little girls were lying down. She looked outside and saw that the sky was quite bright. It should be quitete and she had to get up to make breakfast for the children. The moment first aunt went out, she saw Jing Xiu busy in the kitchen and ran over. ¡°Why are you up so early? I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it. ¡± Jing Xiu knew that he couldn¡¯t win against his first aunt, so he passed the spoon to her. ¡°Where¡¯s your big brother?¡± first aunt looked around. ¡°I went for a run. I¡¯ll be back for breakfast in a while.¡± ¡°You¡¯re up so early.¡± First aunt¡¯s loud voice came through the door and into song ran¡¯s ears. She was jolted awake and quickly sat up. She looked around nervously. Did Gu jinghang oversleep? Why didn¡¯t he ask her to go back to his first aunt¡¯s room? He turned around and saw Doudou rubbing his drowsy eyes and sitting up.¡±Sister-inw, what¡¯s wrong?¡± what am I doing here? ¡± song ran asked with lingering fear. why am I here? ¡± Doudou scratched his neck. my big brother carried you here just now. You were sleeping. Song ran heaved a sigh of relief. Thank God, it was a false rm. Song ran, who had changed her clothes, walked out of the room and saw Gu jingxiu helping his first aunt set the table. She asked, ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your brother?¡± ¡°My brother went to the field.¡± Oh, ¡± song ran smiled. I¡¯ll go and look for your brother then. In the morning, the sun was shining brightly, and the tree-lined path looked majestic. Chapter 584 584 I have to rush back to apany him Song ran stood there as Gu jinghang walked towards her. The sun was shining brightly behind him as he walked towards her. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Hmph! song ran snorted. I was so scared that I woke up when I heard your aunt¡¯s loud voice. I thought you forgot to wake me up. Gu jinghang shook his head. you¡¯re sleeping like a little pig. I can¡¯t wake you up no matter what. Song ran poked his stomach with her finger. It was hard.¡±Who are you calling a little pig? Who are you calling a little pig?¡± Gu jinghangughed. alright, let¡¯s go home. Put the food in, little pig. Song ran poked his waist. call me that again. I¡¯m not going to care about your reputation in front of my subordinates. Gu jinghang quickly patted her head and said, ¡± alright, enough. Let¡¯s go home for breakfast. It was the end of summer, and the sky was clear. Both of them had smiles on their faces as they walked side by side toward the living area. Gu jinghang turned around to look at her from time to time. after breakfast, go to the infirmary to change your medicine. Then, I¡¯ll tutor you. I¡¯m free for the next two days. I¡¯ll leave my time to you. Song ran felt a headacheing on. it¡¯s a good thing that I only have to study advanced mathematics for a year. Otherwise, I would have died. Gu jinghang looked like he expected better from her. ¡°I¡¯ll try to make you understand mathematics in the next two days so that you won¡¯t be afraid of it.¡± that¡¯s impossible, ¡± song ran chuckled. &Nbsp; After breakfast, first aunt could not stay idle and said to Jing hang, I saw many vegetable fields on my way here. I¡¯m going to chat with those big Sisters. Gu jinghang nodded and said,¡¯yes, first aunt, you¡¯ll be walking around the living area, okay? This is the research base, you can¡¯t move around anywhere else.¡± ¡°Hai, I know, I know.¡± First aunt waved her hand. Jing Xiu went out again to see the city and understand more. Doudou had been sent to the yard by her brother to y rubber bands with the children of other families. They were the only two people left in the room. Gu jinghang took out her math textbook. Song ran yawned and said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why do I feel so sleepy when I see the textbook?¡± Gu jinghang pulled her to the sofa and said, ¡± ¡°Do you need a head?¡± Song ran snuggled into his arms and raised her eyebrows.¡±You¡¯re willing to?¡± When teacher Gu saw her acting coquettishly, how could she still have the heart to be a strict teacher? He reached out and hugged her. alright, stop fooling around. Study hard. There are only a few days left. If you fail again, your sister will definitely be unhappy. Song ran¡¯s trump card, the Missy of the song family, was brought out. She shrunk her neck and took the textbook.¡±I¡¯ll learn it. You have to exin it to me in detail. I¡¯m very stupid.¡± Knock, knock. Someone was knocking on the door. Gu jinghang patted his book and said, ¡± ¡°You should read your book first.¡± With that, he walked to the door. When the door opened, he saw Fang Guohua holding a ckboard in his hand. Behind him were Cheng Haidong and Hao Jun, one holding a book and the other holding a chalk box. teacher Gu, are you serious? ¡± song ran was lying on the sofa. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang instructed them to put the things down and the three of them quickly ran away. Gu jinghang picked up a notebook from the table and walked to the small ckboard. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to ss.¡± Song ran pointed at him. what¡¯s that book in your hand? ¡± I prepared the ss for you. Alright, song ran, sit up straight. We¡¯re starting the ss. Song ran then straightened her attitude and started listening to Gu jinghang¡¯s lecture meticulously. Gu jinghang was much more professional than her mathematics teacher. He did not give a proper lecture but focused on understanding the most and exining the most difficult forms with the simplest principles. The sunlight elongated one¡¯s shadow and as the second hand of the clock on the wall went round and round, the shadow gradually became short and small. Chapter 585 585 She thought it was Gu jinghang Song ran listened attentively and was not distracted even once until Gu jinghang turned his head and looked at her. yes, it¡¯s 11 O ¡®clock. First aunt should be back in a while to prepare lunch. Let¡¯s take a break. Song ran heaved a sigh of relief and leaned back on the sofa. Gu jinghang quickly walked over and massaged her shoulders. ¡°Are you tired?¡± Well, the lecturer would ask if the listener was tired. As long as Mr. Gu was happy. Gu jinghang had used his strength properly. Song ran sighedfortably. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s alright.¡± As soon as the door was pushed open, his first aunt saw her eldest nephew, who was the pride of the Gu family, massaging song ran¡¯s shoulders and back. She immediately shouted, ¡± ¡°Aiyo, Jing Xing ah, you are a man, how can you do this kind of work for a girl?¡± Gu jinghang smiled. she¡¯s been listening to ss for half a day. She¡¯s tired. First aunt was holding a vegetable basket in her hand and pouted.¡±It¡¯s tiring just sitting there.¡± The city girl was really squeamish. Song ran pushed his hand away gently and stood up. ¡°First aunt, why did you bring back so many vegetables?¡± First aunt was instantly amused. those were all given to me by those big Sisters. We had a lot of fun chatting. First aunt carried a vegetable basket into the kitchen and started to prepare lunch. Gu jinghang sat beside song ran and consolidated the knowledge he had just taught her. He then said, ¡± the inspection in the afternoon. Three sets of exam papers. Song ran¡¯s vision darkened. you¡¯re too cruel. Gu jinghang nodded. yes. Time is of the essence. I have no choice. alright, ¡± song ran mumbled. but I get sleepy easily in the afternoon. Gu jinghangughed. don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go out and get a bottle of essential balmter. I guarantee that you won¡¯t feel sleepy. Song ran had no other thoughts. ¡°Alright, alright. Three sets it is then. Even if I have to risk my life, I will do all three sets of exam papers well.¡± Gu jinghang pinched her face and said,¡¯why are you always so tired? It¡¯s clearly your life.¡± you don¡¯t understand, ¡± song ran nced at him. &Nbsp; After a while, Doudou ran back with sweat all over his head. Gu jinghang said in disdain, ¡± ¡°Are you crazy? You¡¯re sweating all over. Hurry up and wash your face, then eat.¡± Little bean took out something from the pocket of her dress and showed it to song ran as if she was presenting a treasure. sister-inw, look. A youngdy just gave me fruit wrappers, big bubble candies, and sour plum powder. There are even small toys inside. First aunt walked over with a bowl of soup. that¡¯s enough, stop showing off. It¡¯s time to eat. Don¡¯t eat those things. They¡¯re not nutritious. Look at you, you¡¯re like a bean sprout. The family noisily ate lunch together. After lunch, first aunt said that she wanted to continue chatting at the big sister¡¯s house, and Doudou said that he wanted to continue watching cartoons at the big sister¡¯s house. Gu jinghang and song ran were the only ones left in the room. Gu jinghang walked out and said, ¡± ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± After a while, Gu jinghang returned with a small bottle of essential balm. Song ran could smell the pungent smell of essential balm that was unique to summer. Gu Jingxing walked over and ced the test papers in front of her. alright, Xiao ran. You can do the questions now. Song ran bit the tip of her pencil and looked at him with resentment. ¡°I know, teacher Gu.¡± Song ran began to read the test papers seriously. Gu jinghang unscrewed the bottle of medicated oil and poured a little on his palm. Then, he dabbed a little on his right index finger and applied it to her temple. Song ran coughed lightly. good Lord! It smells awful! After Gu jinghang was done, he chuckled and said, ¡± ¡°Good Lord, where¡¯s your ent? Where¡¯s your Haicheng ent? How did little sister Yan be a rough big sister?¡± Chapter 586 586 We must settle the scores Song ran shrugged. your first aunt¡¯s ent is a little off. Her voice is loud and muffled. How can you not get off track? ¡± Gu jinghang rubbed her head. alright, ¡± he said, ¡± you can start studying now. Song ran looked at him. if you¡¯re tired, you can lean on the sofa and take a nap. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± In the afternoon, the sun was shining brightly. The house was very quiet, and the entire courtyard was very quiet. Most people were probably taking a nap. The chirping of cicadas sounded asionally. It was the end of summer, and it put people in a good mood. Gu jinghang sat by the side and had nothing to do. He looked at his ran¡¯s serious expression and soon felt sleepy. He leaned against the sofa and slowly closed his eyes. After song ran finished a paper, there were a few questions that she did not know how to solve. Just as she was about to turn around and ask him, she saw him sleeping soundly. Forget it. Since he¡¯s asleep, I¡¯ll wait for him to wake up. She felt a little thirsty, so she got up and quietly ran to the kitchen. She wanted to pour some water for herself, but she saw half a big watermelon soaked in well water in the kitchen basin. Well, it should be fine to eat two mouthfuls. Please enjoy while you can, please enjoy while you can. Song ran took out a stainless steel spoon from the cupboard and squatted on the floor. She scooped a spoonful of watermelon and swallowed it in a sh. Yingying was so sweet. Song ran quickly scooped another two spoonfuls and gobbled them up. Xiao ran, what are you doing? ¡± Song ran turned around and saw a tall figure blocking the kitchen door. Gu jinghang looked at her and felt that song ran was like a little hamster who was stealing food. Her cheeks were puffy and her eyes were sneaky. When he called her, she trembled and her eyes were filled with guilt. Song ran was so frightened by Gu jinghang that she coughed uncontrobly. Gu jinghang quickly walked over and patted her back.¡±Are you stealing watermelons?¡± With the witnesses and material evidence present, song ran did not allow her to quibble. She flipped out, ¡± what are you doing? you walked without making any sound. You scared me, you know? ¡± Gu jinghang helped her to catch her breath and snatched the spoon from her hand. you¡¯re quite reasonable. So, you made me sleep so that you could steal some watermelons? ¡± This was a little like jumping into the Yellow River would not be able to clear his name. of course not. This was just a spontaneous decision. I didn¡¯t n this for a long time. You have to believe me. Gu jinghang raised his eyebrows and asked,¡¯is there a difference? You¡¯ve already eaten it anyway.¡± of course there¡¯s a difference. At least it shows that I¡¯m honest and open. Gu jinghang helped her up and said,¡¯you¡¯re squatting on the ground and secretly eating watermelons. Do you have any misunderstanding about the word ¡°upright¡±?¡± Song ran couldn¡¯t argue with him. She started to act shamelessly. you won¡¯t even let me eat the watermelon. You even said that you¡¯ll always love me. Men always change their minds easily. Gu jinghang lifted her up and said, ¡± ¡°Are you thirsty?¡± Song rany on his body. I¡¯m a little thirsty. Your first aunt¡¯s cooking is too salty. ¡°Then I¡¯ll make you some orange soda, okay? Use the hot water to soak it. ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t secretly eat cold food in the future, okay? I won¡¯t be by your side. What if your stomach hurts?¡± ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± He carried her back to the living room and busied himself with making her orange soda. Song ran was lyingfortably on the sofa with a smug smile on her face. It was two O ¡®clock in the afternoon. The sun was still bright and beautiful. Song ran was still sitting on the sofa with orange soda by her side. The sweet smell of the soda filled the room and brought her back to the time of her childhood. He had returned to his days as a student, where he had no worries and only thought about studying. Gu jinghang was exining the questions that she did not understand on the test paper. Song ran was a little dazed. The peaceful look on his face made her feel a little surreal. She grabbed Gu jinghang¡¯s hand and took a bite. Chapter 587 587 You almost killed me, and you say you have no ill intentions? Hmph! Gu jinghang groaned. what are you doing, girl? ¡± bite me too, ¡± song ran said as she extended her finger. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang red at her. do you think I don¡¯t dare to bite you? ¡± After saying that, he bit her finger. It hurt, it hurt quite a bit. It was good that it hurt. Only when it hurt would it prove that all this was real. Gu jinghang loosened his teeth and shook his head as he looked at her. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°It hurts.¡± ¡°You¡¯re stillughing in pain?¡± Song ran turned around and looked at the test paper again. She said happily, ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand, you don¡¯t understand.¡± Gu jinghang then continued to exin the questions to her. What are we pursuing? Fame and fortune? Promotion? Rich and Noble? Superior to others? These were all mere worldly possessions. What she desired the most in the depths of her heart was to live a simple life with the person she liked. Now, this wish had been realized. On the 29th of August, the weather was still hot. Gu jinghang called for a taxi and apanied song ran to send his first aunt and Doudou to the train station. ¡°Why don¡¯t we use that grand public car?¡± first aunt was still a little unwilling to give up. That would be so awe-inspiring. then my big brother has to abide by the organization¡¯s rules! Doudou called out. how can you use public property recklessly? ¡± First aunt touched her neck guiltily. I was just saying. Little girl, what¡¯s your name? ¡± Gu jinghang carried a lot of things and led them to the train station. Doudou pulled song ran and said, ¡± sister-inw, you and my brother didn¡¯te home for the new yearst year. Would you like toe to our house for the new year this year? ¡± Song ran nced at Jing hang. I¡¯ll spend the new year with you wherever your brother is. Gu jinghang was secretly pleased. He lowered his head andughed. His ran waspletely following her husband¡¯s lead and it made him happy. Doudou then went to her big brother and begged, ¡± ¡°Big brother, can youe home for the new year this year?¡± Gu jinghang nodded. sure. If there¡¯s nothing to do at the Research Institute, I¡¯ll go home for the new year. Doudou immediately jumped up in joy. that¡¯s great, that¡¯s great! Sister-inw, winter is really fun. I¡¯ll take you to ice skate in the river, and we can even make snowmen and have snowball fights. We can dry soybeans in our feet, and we can use the stove to make sweet potatoes. Gu jinghang freed one hand to rub her head. ¡°Your sister-inw is afraid of the cold.¡± Song ran chuckled. I can ovee it for little bean. At most, I¡¯ll just wear a few more cotton-padded jackets. The pea was even more ted. Gu jinghang bought two monthly tickets and apanied song ran all the way to the train. He reminded them to be careful on the train. First aunt said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have any money or anything valuable on me, so don¡¯t you worry.¡± The train¡¯s whistle sounded, and the train attendant began to close the door. Doudou and first aunt said goodbye to them through the transparent window. After sending the two of them off, song ran said, ¡± for the past two days, I¡¯ve been sending your brother back to school. I¡¯ve been sending your sister and first aunt home. Now, ran ran, it¡¯s your turn to send me back to school. ¡°Are you going back to school so soon?¡± Gu jinghang was reluctant. Song ran shrugged. school starts on the 1st of September. What do you think? ¡± Gu jinghang looked at her sadly. the entire summer break is two months. You gave me less than a week. Song ran, why do I feel so aggrieved? ¡± Song ran held back herughter and looked at him. then, I haven¡¯t given it to my sister for almost a day. Why are you upset? ¡± Thest time I left, my sister was still living in the office¡¯s Lounge. I have to go back and take a look at our new house.¡± Gu jinghang touched his head and asked,¡¯huh? Did you buy a new house?¡± Song ran nodded. my stepmother took over our old house. We were chased out. Gu jinghang immediately frowned and said,¡±do you need me to sort it out?¡± Chapter 588 588 Go to jail and regret your past Song ran quickly waved her hands and whispered in his ear, ¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do anything. I let her have her way on purpose.¡± Gu jinghang looked at her suspiciously. you silly girl. What are you up to this time? ¡± Song ranughed. they should be closing the soon. When the timees, you just have to wait and watch the show. Gu jinghang and song ran took the bus to the bungalow area on Jing ¡®an road. It was not far from the office. The location was excellent, the environment was beautiful, and it was usually quiet. It was a good ce to live. The red brick house stood quietly under the sun. Song ran reached out and pushed the iron door open. She held jinghang¡¯s hand and they entered their new life together. In the evening, Gu jinghang stayed for dinner. Yang Haitao also came over while aunt Wu was cooking. Song ran ran ran into the kitchen and went to aunt Wu¡¯s side. She whispered, ¡± ¡°How¡¯s my dad¡¯s health?¡± Mother Wu scooped out some soup to taste the saltiness and said, ¡± he¡¯s recovering quite well, but he¡¯s not willing toe and live with you. He seems to have heard that Zhu Sihai and you worked together to give the factory to Shen mengfang. Song ran shrugged. Oh, then let him stay in the hospital for a while. After I take back all the houses from Shen mengfang, I¡¯ll let him live in his old house. Aunt Wu looked at her worriedly. ran, why did you do that? ¡± she asked. Song ran pursed her lips and looked at aunt Wu. ¡°You have to believe me. I have no choice. I can only do that.¡± Aunt Wu sighed. your father was so angry. He said that he would never see you again. Song ran felt a little suffocated. After all, wasn¡¯t Shen mengfang the one who stole his factory? ¡°Very soon, my father will understand what I¡¯m doing,¡± she said with a forced smile. ¡°I hope so,¡± mother Wu sighed again. During dinner, yang Haitao was reading a book as he ate. Song ran scoffed, ¡± ¡°Why are you acting like this?¡± Yang Haitao didn¡¯t even raise his head. girl, I¡¯m not faking it. The exam is tomorrow. I¡¯m doing my best, you know? ¡± boss yang, ¡± song ran clicked her tongue. how confident are you? ¡± Yang Haitao flipped a page of his book. it¡¯s either you seed or you die. This time, we¡¯re only going to seed 100%. Song ran¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. don¡¯t be so boastful. If it doesn¡¯t pass, you¡¯ll be embarrassed. Gu jinghang turned to look at her and chuckled. song ran, you still have the time to mock others? ¡± When¡¯s your make-up test?¡± Song Xuan and yang Haitao burst outughing. Song Xuan rolled her eyes.¡±Isn¡¯t it? Song ran, do you still have the time to worry about others?¡± Song ran gritted her teeth and looked at Gu jinghang. Gu jinghang, why did you ruin my reputation? ¡± Which side are you from?¡± Gu jinghang chuckled. I¡¯m just helping my own family. I¡¯m just stating facts. Song ran kicked him gently. you¡¯re siding with an outsider. My sister has always bullied me, and you¡¯re even helping her. Is there any justice in this world? ¡± Song Xuan kicked him and said,¡±you don¡¯t need to pay to start a rumor, do you?¡± When did I bully you?¡± The two sisters were quarreling, and the dinner was especially lively. On the other hand, in the boss¡¯s office of the song family¡¯s factory, Shen mengfang sat in her chair, numbly listening to the old ountant reporting to her about the factory¡¯s ounts. In less than two months after she took over, the factory had already fallen apart and waspletely out of operation. Her hands were cold and her heart was beating fast. She realized that she seemed to have been set up by someone, as if she had walked into a Hunter¡¯s trap. Chapter 589 589 A reason he knew With a bang, the door was pushed open and Zhao Mingyi walked in with a dark expression. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Shen mengfang seemed to have found a life-saving straw. She ran over and grabbed Zhao Mingyi¡¯s hand, her voice trembling.¡±All of a sudden, many manufacturers came to collect debts. I asked the ountant to send them money, but the ountant said that the money in the ount was not enough for next month¡¯s sry.¡± Zhao Mingyi adjusted his sses. don¡¯t panic. Speak slowly. Tell me everything clearly. Shen mengfang grabbed his hand and said a lot of things that Zhao Mingyi could roughly understand. This factory was not as prosperous as it was when she took over. At that time, they had clearly seen the ount book, but it was obvious that Zhu Sihai had tampered with it. Today, everything had revealed its original form. The factory had be an empty shell. Not only that, but it also owed a lot of debts. Now, thepany¡¯s operator and legal person were both Shen mengfang, which meant that Shen mengfang had to pay for all the debts alone. Zhao Mingyi felt a wave of fear. Fortunately, he had kept his calm and did not add his name in. Otherwise, he would not have been able to escape. Shen mengfang was on the verge of a mental breakdown. She held Zhao Mingyi¡¯s hand and kept asking, ¡± ¡°What do we do? What do we do?¡± Zhao Mingyi patted her hand andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Let¡¯s analyze it.¡± Shen mengfang was troubled,¡±what¡¯s there to analyze?¡± It¡¯s obvious that we¡¯ve fallen into someone else¡¯s trap. It¡¯s all that b * tch¡¯s fault. It¡¯s all that b * tch song ran¡¯s fault. She must have dug a hole for me to jump into!¡± Zhao Mingyi could not help but feel a chill down his spine. He said uncertainly, ¡± how old is song ran this year? ¡± ¡°Neen.¡± Zhao Mingyi¡¯s brows furrowed,¡±she¡¯s just a neen-year-old girl. She¡¯s never experienced any hardships. Why is her mind so deep?¡± Why is he so shrewd?¡± Shen mengfang was exasperated,¡¯who knew that that girl would be so vicious? Maybe it¡¯s in his bones!¡± Zhao Mingyi raised his hand. no, it must be that Gu jinghang who helped her. Everything was Gu jinghang¡¯s idea. I knew that Gu jinghang was not a simple man. It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t manage to separate them. Shen mengfang was anxious,¡±what¡¯s the point of saying all this now?¡± Now that things havee to this, Mingyi, you have to think of something.¡± Zhao Mingyi scratched his head in distress. He was not an expert in business, but he thought that Shen mengfang had been influenced by song Guoqing for a few years and should know her limits. However, the two of them did not expect to stumble and fall into song ran¡¯s trap. Zhao Mingyi thought for a moment. how about this? you have a meeting tomorrow to see how much money the factory can gather. If it¡¯s not enough, we¡¯ll sell the factory. We¡¯ll follow suit and learn from Zhu Sihai. We¡¯ll tamper with the ounts. Someone will be cheated. Zhao Mingyi was Shen mengfang¡¯s pir of support. She would do whatever he said. What she did not know was that song ran had already nted a spy around her. Song ran knew about her every move. She had just made arrangements for the factory when song ran had already given her instructions. Song ran thought to herself, Shen mengfang, you¡¯ve finallye to this point. You¡¯ve finallye to a dead end. It¡¯s finally time for you to pay for all the grudges you¡¯ve had in your past life. You should just enjoy your life slowly approaching its end. However, it was a pity that he was not able to capture all the scumbags in one go. Zhao Mingyi, that old fox, still had a trick up his sleeve. Moreover, he had learned his lesson. After he hadpletely destroyed Shen mengfang this time, Zhao Mingyi would probably be more cautious. It would be a little difficult to deal with him in the future. While the pair of b * tches were in a terrible fix, song ran and yang Haitao were having their make-up exams. Chapter 590 590 Wen Huihui went from the second female lead to the eighth female lead Thanks to Gu jinghang¡¯s strong tutoring, song ran had already gotten through this subject. Now, she was very sessful in her exams. On the other side, yang Haitao was on his way to the make-up test when he bumped into the same brother who had giarized his work. The moment the brother saw him, he was furious. I say, brother, I only got around 40 marks after copying your paper. ording to my own reading standards, I might even pass. You¡¯ve really made me miserable. Yang Haitao shrugged. I didn¡¯t force you to copy mine. You can copy it this time. I¡¯ve done my revision. The brother waved his hand. forget it. I don¡¯t believe in anyone now. I only believe in myself. Yang Haitaoughed. The two of them were really fated. They were sitting in front and back of each other. Before the exam started, they had a casual chat and found out that the brother was called Huang Jianjun. He was currently engaged in real estate development, but his money was a little tight. He had gone to many banks and it was not easy to borrow money. He was currently at his wits ¡®end. Yang Haitao. His mind was suddenly active. They had some money now, and he would ask his sister-inwter if they wanted to invest in it. He trusted his sister-inw¡¯s judgment. After all, when everyone was looking down on him, she took the initiative to look for him. Yang Haitao¡¯s make-up test went smoothly too. When song Xuan sent him to the exam hall, he even teased her and asked if she was worried that he would find someone else to take the exam, so she personally escorted him to the exam hall. What song Xuan said was, ¡± it¡¯s good that you know your own limits. Sigh, his credibility had already fallen to the bottom. He had to quickly think of a way to salvage it. This make-up test was either a sess or a death wish. When the two exams ended, it was already noon. Yang Haitao asked for Huang Jianjun¡¯s contact information, then rushed out of the exam hall like an arrow released from a bow. Song Xuan had been waiting for him outside the exam hall. Yang Haitao ran to her, panting, ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you find a ce to sit down? You can just wait for me in the car.¡± ¡°How did you do?¡± song Xuan looked up at him. Yang Haitao patted his chest and said,¡±it¡¯s settled.¡± &Nbsp; Song Xuan rolled her eyes at him and said,¡±can¡¯t you be a little more humble?¡± You¡¯re so full of yourself.¡± Yang Haitao chuckled. I¡¯ve done all the questions. I¡¯m sure there won¡¯t be any problems. Song Xuan pouted. it¡¯s only useful if it¡¯s done right. What¡¯s the point of doing it all? ¡± Yang Haitao suddenly grabbed her wrist. There were many passers-by, and they all nced at them. Song Xuan was anxious. ¡°Yang Haitao, what are you doing? Let go of me!¡± Yang Haitao¡¯s voice was low and serious. ¡°Song Xuan, you have to keep your word.¡± ¡°What?¡± song Xuan was so anxious that her face turned red. ¡°You said that if I get into the University, you¡¯ll agree to be my girlfriend. You have to keep your word!¡± Song Xuan looked anxiously at the people who were talking about them and said, ¡± ¡°When did I say I would go back on my word? Quickly let go!¡± Yang Haitao was so happy that he wanted to fly to the sky. He carried her in his arms and song Xuan¡¯s face turned as red as an Apple, ¡± ¡°Yang Haitao, you¡¯re crazy! Let me down!¡± asionally, there would be a few bold people whoughed and yang Haitao carried song Xuan into the car. As soon as the car door was closed, song Xuan reached out and pinched his jaw. ¡°Yang Haitao, are you crazy?¡± Yang Haitao looked at her with bright eyes. I¡¯m getting carried away. Song Xuan, you can punish me however you want. Song Xuan realized sadly that she was admiring yang Haitao¡¯s handsomeness more and more. She could not punish him. Chapter 591 591 A fake visit Song Xuan also realized that yang Haitao was a scoundrel. She was no match for him. In front of the mansion, yang Haitao got out of the car with her. Song Xuan looked up and red at him.¡±Don¡¯t you have a home? What are you doing here eating all day?¡± Yang Haitao acted innocent. my Auntie cooks, but her taste isn¡¯t as good as aunt Wu¡¯s. I like to eat aunt Wu¡¯s cooking. Aunt Wu was choosing vegetables in the yard andughed.¡±Haitao, if you like it, you cane here every day.¡± ¡°Aunt Wu, don¡¯t let him take advantage of you,¡± song Xuan snorted. Yang Haitao chuckled. thank you, aunt Wu. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to set up another pair of chopsticks. After that, he followed song Xuan into the house. Song ran was on the phone in the room. The person on the other end of the phone asked gently, ¡± ¡°How was your make-up test today?¡± Song ran tugged on the phone¡¯s cord. Her expression and tone were exactly the same as yang Haitao¡¯s. are you kidding me? I¡¯ve been studying hard. How can I fail? ¡± Song Xuan pouted. Why were all the people around her useless? they were not humble at all. Gu jinghang chuckled. song ran, keep a low profile. Song ran sat cross-legged on the sofa and said, ¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t do well, wouldn¡¯t that be ruining our teacher Gu¡¯s golden signboard? For teacher Gu¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll do my best to score well.¡± Gu jinghang smiled. teacher Gu doesn¡¯t care about the Golden signboard. She only cares about whether my students can make progress. Song ranughed. I¡¯ve made obvious progress. It¡¯s a qualitative leap. I¡¯ll definitely make teacher Gu proud. As they were talking, there was amotion outside the door. Gu jinghang could hear the scolding through the phone and quickly asked, ¡± Xiao ran, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Song ran was puzzled. I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll hang up now. Before Gu jinghang could say anything, the call was hung up. He suddenly felt a little worried. Song ran, song Xuan, and yang Haitao went out and saw aunt Wu being pushed to the ground. They were furious. Song ran and song Xuan quickly went forward to help aunt Wu up. They looked up at the two burly men in front of them and said through gritted teeth, ¡± ¡°Who are you people? Who ordered you toe here?¡± There were about ten burly men in the group, and none of them looked like they were to be trifled with. They were clearly here to find trouble. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was aunt Wu who didn¡¯t know what was good for her, so my people identally pushed her.¡± A woman¡¯s voice came from behind the men. Song ran snorted coldly. Shen mengfang was not thinking about how to pay off her debts, and yet she had the time to find trouble with her. Idiots really don¡¯t know what¡¯s important. The crowd made way for Shen mengfang as she slowly walked to the front. The situation was critical, and it was triggered at the first touch. Yang Haitao protected song Xuan behind him, and song Xuan protected song ran behind her. Shen mengfang, what are you doing here? ¡± song ran red at her coldly. The fake smile on Shen mengfang¡¯s face immediately turned cold. ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m still your elder. You¡¯re really an impolite b * tch to call me by my name.¡± ¡°Watch your mouth!¡± Yang Haitao was enraged. Shen mengfang sneered. I want to call her a b * tch. What can you do to me? ¡± Yang Haitao was about to make a move when song Xuan pulled him back and whispered in his ear, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch her. She¡¯s pregnant. Maybe she¡¯s trying to provoke us on purpose. Bear with it.¡± Song ran snorted. Shen mengfang, did you have nothing better to do? did youe all the way here just to call me a b * tch? ¡± Then I¡¯ll let you be happy. Anyway, who knows who¡¯s the cheap one.¡± Chapter 592 592 You¡¯re not in her heart Shen mengfang took two steps towards song ran and raised her hand to p her. Song Xuan grabbed her wrist and said fiercely, ¡± Shen mengfang, Who Do You Think You Are,ing to my house and trying to hit my sister?! With that, she flung Shen mengfang¡¯s hand away. Shen mengfang¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯m pregnant with your father¡¯s child. How dare you treat me like this?¡± Just as song Xuan was about to expose the truth, song ran pulled her aside and said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry to tell you this, but even our Father has cut off all ties with us. He¡¯d rather stay in the hospital than live with us. Do you think we still care about the unborn child in your stomach? ¡± Shen mengfang suddenly started crying. you two sisters are really inhumane. You¡¯re really heartless. The four of them looked on coldly as she cried. Shen mengfang realized that her unreasonable behavior did not get any response, so she suddenly shouted, ¡± ¡°Song ran, is that you? Are you the one who set me up? That Zhu Sihai lured me into the trap, but he escaped long ago. Now, you want me to bear a ruined factory and a pile of debts alone. You¡¯re so cruel, so cruel!¡± Song ran pretended to be confused. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. You¡¯re a Wolf, a Tiger, and a leopard. You robbed my family¡¯s factory and upied my house. You even made my dad so angry that he fell seriously ill and was admitted to the hospital. Now, you¡¯re saying that we¡¯re cruel. Shen mengfang, has your conscience been eaten by a dog? A thief crying out To Catch a Thief, you really are shameless!¡± Shen mengfang was so angry that her face turned pale. She shouted at the top of her voice, ¡± ¡°You little b * tch, you dare to say that all of this wasn¡¯t your scheme? Your family¡¯s run-down factory has long been in ruins. You set me up on purpose and led me into a ditch. I¡¯m not done with you!¡± Song ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Why did she feel that Shen mengfang¡¯s brain had been damaged by anger and she was ready to fight them to the death? What should he do now that he had miscalcted? She had brought so many people with her. She definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to beat them if she fought them head-on. Before she could react, Shen mengfang had already ordered, ¡± ¡°Beat them up, smash them!¡± Shen mengfang was so mad at song ran that she had lost her mind. She did not think through her actions at all. She was filled with anger and wanted to vent it out. She wanted to beat the b * tch who had put her in a desperate situation to death. At that moment, song ran was still quite afraid. She was screaming in her heart, ¡± Gu jinghang,e and save me. Come quickly. Yang Haitao couldn¡¯t protect all three of them. Some of the men went into the house to smash things, while the rest stayed in the yard and started beating people up. Song ran could only hold Song Fei tightly and said, ¡± ¡°Sis, quickly slip out and go to the neighbor¡¯s house to call the police.¡± no, no, I can¡¯t leave. I have to protect you and aunt Wu, ¡± song Xuan said as she held onto her tightly. To those tall and burly hooligans, they were simply too weak to even truss a chicken. In a short while, they were all injured. Two people from the neighboring house came out and shouted, ¡± ¡°Hey, what¡¯s this for?¡± The burly men said fiercely,¡±mind your own business!¡± Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you up as well!¡± The song sisters had just moved in not long ago and were not familiar with the neighbors yet. The neighbor was so frightened that he entered the house and closed the door. Song ran could only hope that they would call the police. On the wide street, du Dapeng once again drove the car at the speed of an airne. His boss kept urging him from behind, ¡± ¡°You better f * cking hurry up!¡± Chapter 593 593 Greedy for a moment of novelty? Song ran felt a little dazed. She could hear the loud sounds in the room and the punches and kicks were all over her body. Aunt Wu protected her and cried her heart out, ¡± don¡¯t hit Xiao ran. If you want to hit someone, hit me. Yang Haitao, who was protecting song Xuan, could no longer hold his ground. He could only shout, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hit her. If you want to hit someone, hit me.¡± Shen mengfang stood at the side with her hands on her hips calmly, looking like she was judging the situation. She gritted her teeth and shouted, ¡± ¡°Beat him up, beat him up ruthlessly.¡± She had already given up. She had lost all her rationality. Song ran felt pain all over her body. It was so painful that she was a little numb. This b * tch, this damn b * tch. This b * tch destroyed her family in her previous life. How dare she run rampant in front of her in this life? She wouldn¡¯t show any mercy, she definitely wouldn¡¯t show any mercy! She wanted revenge. She wanted to take revenge for all the hurt she had suffered today. She wanted Shen mengfang to suffer a fate worse than death! From Songshan County to Jing ¡®an road, it usually took about forty minutes by car. This time, du Dapeng only used twenty minutes to fly over. Wasn¡¯t it just flying? Before the car stopped, Gu jinghang saw his ran getting beaten up in the courtyard. He immediately opened the car door and jumped out of the car. He did not have time to run to the front door. He ran quickly, jumped over the low courtyard wall, and rushed into the courtyard. She kicked the back of the man who was about to hit aunt Wu. The man groaned and almost coughed out blood. Gu jinghangnded another punch on the man¡¯s face. The man fell to the ground and did not get up. He kept screaming on the ground. Song ran looked up and almost burst into tears. ¡°Jing Xing, you are here Yingluo.¡± Her voice trembled. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart ached for her. How dare these scumbags use force against his ran? he would deal with them one by one. ¡°Aunt Wu, quickly lead her to the side,¡± he instructed her calmly. In the midst of the chaos, song ran did not forget to remind her, ¡± jinghang, don¡¯t hit Shen mengfang. She¡¯s pregnant. If that b * tch were to cling onto them again, it would not be worth it. ¡°I understand,¡± Gu jinghang nodded. When yang Haitao saw that Gu jinghang had arrived, his heart was instantly filled with hope. He quickly pulled song Xuan to the side of the wall and instructed, ¡± ¡°Be with your sister.¡± ¡°You¡¯re seriously injured,¡± song Xuan said as she pulled his hand. Yang Haitaoughed. I¡¯m a man. It¡¯s a man¡¯s nature to protect women. I¡¯ll go and help Brother Jing Xing. With that, yang Haitao hurriedly joined the battle. Gu jinghang was a genius in both civil and martial arts from the Central Research Institute. He ranked first in the civil and cultural exams and won the martial artspetition. In front of him, these scum of society were like paper, unable to fight back at all. He lifted his long leg and kicked the leader in the chest. He gave a hard kick and the man groaned as he clutched his chest. Gu jinghang then kicked his knee hard and the man fell to the ground. He could not get up again. With Gu jinghang¡¯s help, yang Haitao also became more courageous. With a left hook and a right hook, he quickly took down a cricket. Shen mengfang panicked. She pointed at Gu jinghang and shouted, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re bullying themon people! I¡¯m going to report you, I¡¯m going to make you lose your position!¡± Gu jinghang looked at her coldly. why don¡¯t you go and Sue me? I¡¯ll see what you can do! With that, she punched the head of the man in front of Shen mengfang. The man snorted and fell to the ground, staggering. Chapter 594 594 His possessiveness Shen mengfang shouted at the people in the room, ¡± stop smashing. Come out,e out. Five of them were not Gu jinghang¡¯s match, and even if there were ten of them, he would not care. In the car outside the courtyard, du Dapeng leisurely looked at the chaos in the courtyard and had no intention ofing out to help his boss. In any case, his boss could handle it. His boss had also told him not to act rashly. If the two of them were together and he was the only one protecting his partner, it would be a different matter. Gu jinghang¡¯s movements were as smooth as floating clouds and flowing water. In just a few moves, he had beaten the group of people to the ground. Yang Haitao was covered in injuries and was panting heavily. However, he could finally hold his head high. Shen mengfang waspletely shocked. She pointed at Gu jinghang¡¯s nose and said, ¡± ¡°Just you wait!¡± As they were talking, police sirens were heard from outside. Song ran felt relieved that their neighbor still had some conscience and helped them to call the police. Shen mengfang panicked and quickly called out to the person lying on the ground, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± Song ran took a big step forward and grabbed her wrist. ¡°You hit someone and smashed our house, and now you want to run? It¡¯s not that easy! Shen mengfang, you¡¯re going to jail!¡± As they were talking, two police officers withrge caps got out of the car. The shameless Shen mengfang immediately ran over and cried to the police officers, ¡± ¡°That man, he hit me, he hit me!¡± Song ran rolled her eyes. She had never seen anyone more shameless than Shen mengfang. The leader of the public security officers took a look at Gu jinghang and saw his epaulet. He knew that this subordinate of his was not a low-ranking official. Naturally, he did not dare to be negligent and politely said, ¡± ¡°Comrade, can you tell us what happened?¡± Song ran covered her mouth and took a step forward. ¡°I¡¯ll exin.¡± Hence, song ran told the police about Shen mengfang¡¯s actions of beating up and smashing things without saying a word. Song ran, song Xuan, mother Wu, and yang Haitao were all covered in injuries. When the two police officers entered the house, they saw that they had already smashed everything that they could. It was obvious that Shen mengfang had brought people to deliberately hurt and cause trouble. His face darkened as he asked the other men who were also injured, ¡± ¡°Was this woman the one who incited you toe over and hit me?¡± Those people could not beat Gu jinghang in a fight, and they even called the police over. It did not take long for them to confess, ¡± yes, yes. It was Shen mengfang who asked us toe. Shen mengfang said hysterically, ¡± even if I call them over, it¡¯s this girl who harmed me first. She lied to me and made me carry a huge debt. I deserve to beat her to death. ¡°Wait until we get back to the police station!¡± The public security officer frowned and looked at her. Shen mengfang immediately sobered up and shouted, ¡± I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m not going. Gu jinghang bullied the people and you didn¡¯t do anything about it. You¡¯re protecting the officials. I¡¯m going to Sue you. I¡¯m going to Sue you! Song ran looked coldly at the Shrew who was throwing a tantrum in front of her. ¡®This woman must be crazy!¡¯ The public security officer shouted at her. they¡¯re just fighting for justice. If it wasn¡¯t for thisrade, those people would have been beaten to death by the people you brought over! Before Shen mengfang could react, she was cuffed by two police officers and brought to the police car. The other burly men were also taken away. Song ran and the rest also got into Gu jinghang¡¯s car to go to the police station to take their statements. The car was filled with injured people. Aunt Wu was sitting in the front passenger seat, and there were two couples in the back. Gu jinghang looked at song ran with heartache. He thought to himself,¡¯if I waste, the consequences would be unimaginable.¡¯ Chapter 595 595 Gave her a bewitching drug ran, you should have treated your injuries first before going to the police station. Song ran and song Xuan¡¯s injuries were considered light. Yang Haitao¡¯s body was probably covered in bruises. Aunt Wu¡¯s injuries were also very serious. Song ran nodded. let¡¯s send yang Haitao and aunt Wu to the hospital first. I¡¯ll go to the police station with my sister to take the statement. Song Xuan also agreed. Yang Haitao¡¯s face was so swollen that he could not speak, so he stopped trying to be brave. When they arrived at the hospital, Gu jinghang made an appointment for them before they left. When they arrived at the police station, Shen mengfang was still moring to report Gu jinghang. She wanted to drag someone down with her even before she died. It was wrong for a researcher to hit a civilian. As long as she insisted on it, Gu jinghang would definitely be affected. He heard that the kid was promoted to the Deputy Section Chief at such a young age. This time, he must be punished by the organization and demoted. That way, song ran would definitely suffer a blow. Since song ran had already caused her so much trouble, there was no need for her to be merciful. The two police officers who were escorting Shen mengfang brought her to the interrogation room. One of them went to the police chief¡¯s office and whispered, ¡± director, have you heard of a Deputy Section Chief named Gu jinghang? ¡± Whether or not he should give face to this vice Section Chief, he still had to ask for instructions from the higher-ups. The Vice President nced at him and said, ¡± the head President of the Research Institute thinks highly of this young man. I heard from the director that the head President held a banquet at themendation ceremonyst time. All the people present were leaders. There was only one named Gu jinghang and one with the surname Chu. These two young men are both Deputy section chiefs and the director thinks highly of them. Why? ¡± Why did you mention him out of the blue?¡± The police officer exined what had just happened, and the Bureau chief immediately stood up. ¡°They¡¯re doing justice for the people, how can that be considered bullying? That woman was talking nonsense. She hit someone, smashed their house, and even made a false countercharge. She was really guilty of the most heinous crimes! Punish him severely.¡± Since the director thought highly of this young man, his future was bound to be limitless. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t be easily offended. Besides, she really didn¡¯tmit any crime. That woman¡¯s posture of a thief shouting ¡®thief, catch thief¡¯ was too disgusting. This kind of behavior was absolutely intolerable. Hence, while Shen mengfang was still moring, the police officer mmed the table and said, ¡± ¡°Be quiet!¡± Song ran and the others were treated well when they arrived at the police station. Song ran said to the police officer who was taking her statement, ¡± we still have two injured people who have gone to the hospital for an examination. We wille up with an injury assessment. I hope it will be useful in sentencing Shen mengfang and her thugs. The young policeman quickly nodded. alright, we will pass the sentence fairly. Don¡¯t worry. We will definitely give you an exnation. Song ran and song Xuan exined the entire incident to the police officer in detail. The police officer kept taking notes while Gu jinghang stood beside song ran and patted her shoulder to calm her down. After they were done with the statement, the two police officers sent them to the police station with great enthusiasm. They even promised that they would definitely let Shen mengfang and her men receive the punishment they deserved. As the sun set, song ran covered her face and asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°Sis, don¡¯t you think the police are being a little too enthusiastic?¡± Song Xuan pulled her back. they are the public servants of the people. They are protecting our interests. Isn¡¯t it right to be more friendly to us victims? ¡± Song ran tilted her head. alright, since you¡¯re done with the statement, let¡¯s go to the hospital first. We need to do a quick check. Chapter 596 596 I¡¯ll anger you to death with a pair of scissors In the song family¡¯s bungalow, four patients were sitting in a row on the sofa. Gu jinghang and du Dapeng were cleaning up the house that was full of bad stuff. Yang Haitao made a phone call and called a few people from the Yang family toe over to help. Then, he slumped back onto the sofa. Yang Haitao¡¯s injury was the most serious. There was even a slight fracture in his right arm, and it was even bandaged around his neck. Song Xuan¡¯s heart was filled with pain. Yang Haitao was injured so badly because he was trying to protect her. He was really an idiot. She got up and went to the kitchen to cook a white egg. She wanted to reduce the swelling on yang Haitao¡¯s bun-like face, but yang Haitao couldn¡¯t sit still and followed her into the kitchen. tsk! song Xuan snorted. you¡¯re already injured to this extent. Go back and sit down. Yang Haitao chuckled, the wound at the corner of his mouth hurting from the tugging. ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Song Xuan was touched, but she could not say a word. She could only put water in the pot, put a few eggs in it, and start to cook the eggs. In the living room, Gu jinghang worked hard to lift up the cabs and put away the broken things. He was busy. Song ran tiptoed and found a way out of the wolves. She walked to his side and pulled his hand. ¡°Jing Xing, rest for a while.¡± Gu jinghang wiped his sweat and turned to look at her. I¡¯m not tired. Xiao ran, go over and sit. There are broken ss on the ground. I don¡¯t want it to hurt you. Song ran wrapped her arms around his waist. stay with me for a while. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to clean up. Yang Haitao¡¯s men wille over to help. At the side, du Dapeng couldn¡¯t help but cough lightly. ¡°Boss, do you need me to leave?¡± Gu jinghang rolled his eyes at him. aren¡¯t you asking for more? ¡± Du Dapeng quickly left, and aunt Wu also quickly limped back to her room. Gu jinghang threw away the broom and dustpan in his hands and turned around to hug her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Song ran looked up at him. who told you that I¡¯m afraid? ¡°she said, trying to be brave. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang gently stroked the corner of her mouth and said, ¡± Okay, okay, okay. Our Xiao ran isn¡¯t afraid. What¡¯s there to be brave about in front of me? ¡± Song ran leaned into his arms. when I saw you jump over the wall, I really thought that you were my hero. Gu jinghang hugged her tightly. yes, it¡¯s alright now. It¡¯s alright now. Song ran looked up at him. why are you here? ¡± she asked. &Nbsp; I didn¡¯t even ask you toe over.¡± I heard something wrong on the other end of the phone. I was afraid that you would get into an ident, so I quickly asked Dapeng to drive over. Thank God, thank God you¡¯re fine. Yang Haitao, who was in the kitchen, was envious when he saw the two of them acting so lovey-dovey in the living room. He wanted to reach out to hug song Xuan, but song Xuan happened to turn around with a spat in her hand. The spat knocked on his injured arm. Yang Haitao was in so much pain that he squatted down. He felt so aggrieved. They were all people with different lives. The treatment between him and Deputy Section Chief Gu was too different, wasn¡¯t it? ¡°Are you alright?¡± song Xuan was anxious and quickly knelt down. What are you doing so close to me? You¡¯re a seriously injured person, can you stay away from the kitchen?¡± Yang Haitao looked at her pitifully. I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. ¡°Hurry and sit in the living room,¡± Song Yao helped him up. I can¡¯t be in this Hall, ¡± yang Haitao said, pursing his lips. I¡¯ll stay here and apany you. Song Xuan looked up and saw her sister and Deputy Section Chief Gu being lovey-dovey. She quickly went to the living room to get a small stool and ced it beside yang Haitao. sit down. The eggs will be ready in a while. I¡¯ll put it on your face, okay? ¡± Yang Haitao nodded. He really envied Vice Division Chief Gu. Chapter 597 597 Lowering her head to see them At dusk, the sky was getting darker. In the living room, Gu jinghang took an egg and applied it to the wound on song ran¡¯s face. Song ran looked at him sadly and said, ¡± be gentler. I¡¯m injured. Don¡¯t you know how to take care of a woman? ¡± Gu jinghang chuckled. it¡¯s just that you have to use more force. That way, you¡¯ll recover faster. Song ran snorted,¡¯who said so?¡± Gu jinghang pinched her chin and his hand movements became gentler. I said, sit down obediently and apply it a few more times. Only then will the wound on your face heal faster. hurry up, ¡± song ran groaned. I¡¯m going to apply it on aunt Wuter. ¡°Aunt Wu can do it herself, she doesn¡¯t need your help.¡± Yang Haitao¡¯s men rushed over very quickly. A few young and strong men were cleaning up the broken things in the living room. A nanny who was about the same age as aunt Wu Ran into the kitchen to prepare dinner for them. Yang Haitao was very thoughtful. Song Xuan sat on a small stool in front of yang Haitao. She looked up at him and whispered, ¡± ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°My nanny,¡± yang Haitao replied softly. ¡°The one that you said couldn¡¯t cook as well as aunt Wu?¡± Yang Haitao covered his mouth with his index finger. shush, lower your voice. Nanny Zhang has been in our family for more than 20 years. I was brought up by her. If she hears me talking about her behind her back, she¡¯ll probably beat me up. you¡¯re lying just to stay at my house for a meal, ¡°song Xuan said as she gave him a sidelong nce. &Nbsp; Yang Haitao looked at her, begging for mercy. Song Xuan pressed the hot egg on his swollen eyes. Yang Haitao groaned, ¡± ¡°Wuwuwuwu¡± ¡°Does it hurt?¡± song Xuan asked worriedly. Yang Haitao gritted his teeth. Song Xuan had already taken the initiative to take care of him. He would bear with the pain. In the kitchen, nanny Zhang was preparing dinner deftly. Outside, in the main hall and the side hall, there were two pairs, each taking care of their respective partners. Song Xuan gently rolled the egg on yang Haitao¡¯s face as she whispered, ¡± ¡°Thank you so much for what you did just now.¡± you¡¯re my partner, ¡± yang Haitao said with a burning gaze. it¡¯s my duty to protect you. Song Xuan blushed and rolled her eyes at him, ¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your partner? Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Yang Haitao sighed. Song Xuan looked better than most people even when she rolled her eyes.¡±It will be soon.¡± Song Xuan nced at him and asked,¡±are you that confident?¡± Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll fail in the end after boasting?¡± Yang Haitao wagged his index finger and said smugly, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I definitely passed.¡± Song Xuan smiled and shook her head. Yang Haitao was both good-looking and interesting. She must have been blind in the past, why didn¡¯t she realize his good points? After Madam Zhang finished preparing dinner, she was about to leave when yang Haitao reminded her, ¡± ¡°Nanny Zhang, please don¡¯t tell my parents that I¡¯m injured.¡± Madam Zhang took off her apron and red at him with heartache and anger.¡±Kid, don¡¯t mess around outside,¡± ¡°I¡¯m not messing around, I won¡¯t do it again,¡± yang Haitao promised. Only then did Madam Zhang leave, looking back at her every few steps. Song Xuan walked to yang Haitao¡¯s side and asked,¡±are you burning the bridge after crossing it?¡± Why didn¡¯t you ask Madam Zhang to stay for dinner?¡± Yang Haitao scratched the back of his head. she still has to go home and cook for my parents. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t ask her to stay. ¡°You should go home with her.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to stay tonight,¡± yang Haitao said. ¡°What?¡± you¡¯re both women, ¡± yang Haitao said seriously. I¡¯m worried. I have to stay behind to protect you. ¡°Who can you protect with your current state?¡± song Xuan looked at him from head to toe. Chapter 598 598 He started smoking again After dinner, the moon was bright. Song ran sat on the bed in her room and looked at Gu jinghang¡¯s bewildered expression. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back to the Research Institute?¡± Gu jinghang coughed lightly. I¡¯m not going back today. I¡¯m worried. Song ran raised her eyebrows and looked at her. there¡¯s only one bed in my room. Brother jinghang, where do you want to sleep? ¡± Gu jinghang was not asfortable in her house as he was in the Research Institute. He always felt a little ufortable. After all, her sister was living in the room next door, so he did not dare to act rashly. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on the floor,¡± he said, his voice a little tight. Song ran walked over and said, ¡± jinghang, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m fine. Shen mengfang has been locked up. No one will dare to cause trouble for us. Go back and sleep. Why are you always sleeping on the floor? ¡± Gu jinghang reached out and patted her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m used to it.¡± Song ran raised her hand and hung it around his neck. ¡°How about I sleep with my sister and you sleep with yang Haitao?¡± Gu jinghang quickly shook his head. no, no, no. I¡¯d rather sleep on the floor. In the next room, yang Haitao said the same thing, ¡± no, no, no. I¡¯d rather sleep on the floor. It¡¯s quite awkward for two men to sleep on the same bed. Song Xuan looked at him awkwardly. with your injuries, it¡¯s not good for you to sleep on the floor. Why don¡¯t you sleep on the bed? I¡¯ll sleep with aunt Wu. Song Xuan had learned to feel bad for yang Haitao. This seemed to be a natural thing. Deep into the night, everything was dark and quiet. Yang Haitao¡¯s heart was still beating like a war drum. He touched the corner of his mouth andughed for the 108th time. Song Xuan, who was lying on the bed beside him, snorted, ¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re not sleeping, I still have to sleep.¡± Yang Haitao, who was sleeping on the sofa, couldn¡¯t help but let out a maniacalugh.¡±I¡¯m sorry to have disturbed your sleep.¡± Song Xuany on her side and looked at the person lying on the sofa under the window. She muttered ¡®fool¡¯ in her heart and then closed her eyes.¡±Hurry up and sleep. You still have work tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s sleeping,¡± yang Haitao replied with a smile. In the room next door, song ran was sleeping on the bed. Under the moonlight, she looked at the person lying on the floor and mumbled softly, ¡± it¡¯s the end of August. The nights are getting cold. Are you sure you don¡¯t want toe up and sleep? ¡± Gu jinghang crossed his arms and said with certainty, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± The next morning. At the dining table, aunt Wu felt that she was unnecessary. They looked like a sweet couple from the left and from the right. She felt gratified. If Madam was here, she would be so happy to see her two beloved girls find men who were good to them. Song ran took aunt Wu¡¯s hand and checked the wound on her arm. She said with concern, ¡± aunt Wu, get some Chinese medicine for a bath today. It¡¯s very useful to relieve the pain of the bruises. Aunt Wu smiled. that¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t need a little girl like you to teach me. I know that these are all external injuries. Haitao¡¯s injuries are more serious. Yang Haitao used his left hand to clumsily hold a spoon to eat his porridge. He looked really pitiful. Song ran nced at song Xuan and said, ¡± Aiya, there are some people who are protected by others with their lives, but she can¡¯t even feed them. Tsk tsk, the public morals are getting worse day by day, and people¡¯s hearts are not good. Song Xuan pushed her head and said,¡±we don¡¯t talk about food or sleep.¡± &Nbsp; Song ran looked at Gu jinghang with a wronged expression. Did you see that? I¡¯m the only one left in this family after being bullied by my sister.¡± What could vice Section Chief Gu say? Protecting her partner and going against her sister-inw? Chapter 599 599 Jing Xing, I almost died That was impossible. ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t say so much,¡± he smiled. Song ran pointed at Gu jinghang. you guys are in cahoots! ¡°Do you know how to use idioms?¡± song Xuan pinched her face. Song ran clicked her tongue and said, ¡± you only know how to use your status as an elder sister to oppress others. You¡¯re always like this, whether it makes sense or not. How can you be considered a hero? ¡± Yang Haitao was still clumsily eating with his left hand. Song Xuan finally put down her bowl and chopsticks and turned to look at him.¡±I¡¯ll feed you?¡± She thought that yang Haitao would decline so that she could step down. Was yang Shaodong someone who would be polite? As soon as song Xuan opened her mouth, he immediatelyughed, ¡± ¡°Good, good, good, I was just waiting for you to say that.¡± Song Xuan stared at him. She was in a dilemma. Song ran could not help butugh out loud. It was so fun to see her sister being embarrassed by yang Haitao. Song Xuan had no choice but to bite the bullet. She took his bowl and spoon and began to feed him breakfast. Song Xuan fed him spoonful by spoonful and saw the bruises on the corner of his mouth. She thought, how painful must it be? this guy is really a big fool. ¡°I¡¯m nning to live here from now on,¡± yang Haitao said. ¡°What did you say?¡± song Xuan squinted at him. Yang Haitao said seriously, ¡± I¡¯m worried about the three of you staying here. There must be men here. I¡¯ll stay here. Get uncle Zhong to stay here as well. Uncle Zhong and I will stay downstairs, and the three of you will stay upstairs. Song Xuan knocked on her bowl. hey, wake up, Qianqian. This is my house. Did you get my permission to move in? ¡± Song ran quickly raised her hand. I agree. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s safe for three women to stay here. Song Xuan gave her a sidelong nce. She said fearlessly, ¡± ¡°This is a democratic society. Everyone has the right to vote.¡± ¡°At most, I¡¯ll pay you rent, okay?¡± yang Haitao added. Song Xuan¡¯s eyes widened. Was that a problem of paying rent or not? we have nothing to do with each other, ¡± she said softly. people will gossip if we live together. Song ran sighed in her heart. Her sister ced too much emphasis on reputation. But it made sense. In this era, the people were simple and conservative. She had to be careful. Yang Haitao scratched the back of his head. that¡¯s true. I didn¡¯t think it through. Song ran was a little disappointed. Sigh, her sister and yang Haitao¡¯s rtionship would only get closer if they were to live together. It was a pity. Song ran had underestimated yang Shaodong¡¯s ability. Yang Shaodong would use his actions to prove that nothing could stop him from being with song Xuan. Gu jinghang had no choice but to return to the Research Institute after they finished their breakfast. He repeatedly reminded them to pay attention to their safety and to call him immediately if anything happened. He would rush over as soon as possible. He only left reluctantly after song ran agreed to all his requests. At the Jing ¡®an Road Police station, Shen mengfang was locked up in the detention room. She heard the female police officer¡¯s stern voice, ¡± ¡°Shen mengfang, someone¡¯s here to visit.¡± She was handcuffed and escorted into the visiting room by the eunuch. Zhao Mingyi was sitting opposite her at the table. The female public security officer brought her there, then left the visiting room and closed the door. Zhao Mingyi adjusted his sses and gritted his teeth.¡±You¡¯re crazy! Why didn¡¯t you discuss it with me before you went to cause trouble for song ran?¡± Shen mengfang¡¯s face was twisted. that girl ruined me. I¡¯m going to ruin her too. I¡¯ll do anything to ruin her. Zhao Mingyi mmed the table and said,¡±wake up!¡± But now, you didn¡¯t destroy her, and instead, you¡¯ve sent yourself to prison.¡± Chapter 600 600 What else do you want me to do? Shen mengfang felt as if she had just woken up from a dream,¡¯how many days am I going to be detained? When are they going to let me out?¡± Zhao Mingyi¡¯s eyes were weak through his sses.¡±You still want to go out? The song sisters have already started to Sue you.¡± Shen mengfang was immediately anxious. no one died. Why are they suing us? ¡± Zhao Mingyi stared at her in exasperation.¡±Do you think it¡¯s a big deal only if someone dies? The song sisters, yang Haitao, and Gu jinghang are not to be trifled with. Aren¡¯t you seeking your own death by rashly bringing a group of people to their house to smash things?¡± Shen mengfang said angrily,¡±didn¡¯t I have no other choice?¡± So many people came to ask for debts, how am I going to pay them back? Ah? Tell me, how am I supposed to return the favor? With my life?¡± Zhao Mingyi patted the back of her hand. don¡¯t be anxious. Take it slow. I¡¯ll help you deal with it. Sell the song family¡¯s houses first. It¡¯ll buy you some time. Shen mengfang gritted her teeth. I can¡¯t ept this! I can¡¯t ept this! She had only lived in that big house for two months, and now she had to hand it over to someone else. How could she be willing? ¡°You won¡¯t be able to pay even if you sell all of the song family¡¯s houses,¡± Zhao Mingyi said coldly. Shen mengfang grabbed her hair in pain. that b * tch, song ran, must have spread the news. We want to sell the factory, but no one came to inquire about it. That b * tch, Huahua, is too cruel. She¡¯s trying to force me to my death! ¡°But, there¡¯s no other way now,¡± Zhao Mingyi said, his expression equally strange. song ran is such a b * tch! Shen mengfang was indignant. &Nbsp; In a battle between two armies, not only did he not admit defeat, he also kept attacking others. This was a loss without ss. Zhao Mingyi¡¯s expression was cold. I think, besides selling the song family¡¯s property, we should also make a move on your maternal family and your brother¡¯s side. Shen mengfang stood up abruptly. no! You can¡¯t touch my family¡¯s assets no matter what! she said. She had spent a lot of effort to get those things from song Guoqing for her brother. She couldn¡¯t touch them no matter what. Zhao Mingyi was speechless. Shen mengfang was really a pig-like teammate. He said coldly, ¡± it¡¯s not something you can just not do. Let me tell you, the bosses of those small factories will be fugitives even if they don¡¯t make good profits. If they do anything to hurt your family, do you think money or your family¡¯s lives are more important? ¡± Shen mengfang copsed onto the stool,pletely disheartened. song ran is really trying to force me to my death. She is really trying to force me to my death. Zhao Mingyi patted her hand. we underestimated that little girl and Gu jinghang from the start. As long as there¡¯s life, there¡¯s hope. Money is just a worldly possession. I¡¯ll do my best to protect you. Shen mengfang grabbed his hand and whispered, ¡± ¡°You must bail me out. I still have your child in my stomach.¡± Zhao Mingyi nodded. don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely protect you. The song family¡¯s four properties were put up for sale very quickly. Song ran, song Xuan, and yang Haitao ran over to take a look. Yang Haitao was surprised to find that the person who was selling the house was Huang Jianjun, who had copied his exam papers and failed the exam. Huang Jianjun was very happy to see him. The two of them exchanged pleasantries. Yang Haitao dragged song ran to a ce where no one was around and whispered, ¡± ¡°Do you think he¡¯s reliable? I¡¯d like to spare some energy to cooperate with him in the real estate development.¡± ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± song ran asked softly. ¡°Huang Jianjun,¡± Song ran¡¯s legs wobbled. He was a real estate tycoon 20 yearster. He was second only to yang Haitao on the rich list. She had to suck up to him before he got rich. Chapter 601 601 It won¡¯t restrict your flight She said excitedly, ¡± he¡¯s reliable, very reliable. Just leave theputerpany to my sister to manage. You can go with him to deal with real estate. I want to be a shareholder. Yang Haitaoughed. no problem. We¡¯ll make a fortune together. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m afraid your sister can¡¯t manage everything on her own. Song ran nced at him. it¡¯s time for our office to recruit more people. Don¡¯t worry. My sister has the ability. ¡°I¡¯m not doubting her ability, I just feel bad that she¡¯s too tired.¡± my sister likes to be busy, ¡± song ran said. she likes to be motivated. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± yang Haitao said after some consideration. He trusted his sister-inw¡¯s decision-making ability. Song Xuan ran over and frowned,¡±what are you two talking about?¡± With our current ability, we can only buy one of the original bungalows. We can¡¯t buy the other three apartments yet.¡± how about this? I¡¯ll talk to Jianjun and ask him to keep it under control. When we have the ability, we¡¯ll buy the other three sets, ¡± yang Haitao said confidently. ¡°Will they listen to you?¡± song Xuan asked suspiciously. ¡°Trust me,¡± yang Haitao said confidently. Yang Haitao pulled Huang Jianjun to the side and passed him a cigarette. The song sisters watched quietly from the side. After a while, yang Haitao walked over and made a hand gesture. ¡°It¡¯s done. Jianjun has agreed.¡± Song ran was pleased. Her brother-inw had a glib tongue and a silver tongue. He was indeed a sly old fox in the business world. ¡°How did you trick her?¡± song Xuan raised her eyebrows. Yang Haitao felt wronged,¡±what do you mean by dupe?¡± We¡¯re businessmen, and we¡¯ll benefit from each other. Huang Jianjun is not a fool. He won¡¯t disagree with anything that benefits him.¡± Song ran looked at her sister in disdain. sis, you should be looking at yang Haitao with admiration. Then, you should tell him that you¡¯re amazing. Song Xuan felt goosebumps all over her body. ¡°Get up!¡± She couldn¡¯t be that coquettish. Her sister had changed, but she hadn¡¯t. It was impressive that she managed to convince Huang Jianjun to keep the three houses for them in such a short time. Alright, maybe he could try to praise yang Haitao in the future. After all, he was quite capable. On this side, the song sisters had just bought a house and moved their father into the old house. On the other side, yang Haitao bought a new house next to song Xuan¡¯s house and became their neighbor. This was really, buying a house was like buying vegetables. Song Xuan ced her hands on her hips and looked at the man who was moving furniture in and out of the courtyard next door. She really did not know what to say. Song ran, who had just returned from school, was delighted when she saw the scene. oh my, yang Haitao is really smart. This is great. He can protect the person he loves and at the same time, protect her reputation. Two birds with one stone. ¡°What sweetheart?¡± song Xuan pinched her waist. Song ran shrugged. yang Haitao¡¯s results are out today. I think he¡¯ll be my brother-inw very soon. Song Xuan pinched her face. you should know your sister¡¯s temper. Talk to her nicely. Otherwise, I¡¯ll teach you how to behave. Song ran snorted. you¡¯ve promised him. You can¡¯t go back on your word. Yang Haitao went to the University to look at his results in the afternoon. Don¡¯t be so stubborn. Song Xuan, on the other hand, was a little apprehensive. She was afraid that yang Haitao would fail again. In that case, Yingluo Suddenly, she came to her senses. Song Xuan, it seems like you can¡¯t wait to be yang Haitao¡¯s girlfriend. She blushed unconsciously and rushed into the house before song ran noticed anything unusual. As yang Haitao had injured his arm, he could only stand in the yard and direct his men to move the furniture. The sunshine at the beginning of September was so beautiful. The days ahead were so exciting. Chapter 602 602 It¡¯s your fault for messing up my mind In the song family, song ran told Gu jinghang about her score of 81 in advanced mathematics after taking the make-up test. Gu jinghang said that it was praiseworthy for her to improve so much in such a short period of time. He wanted to celebrate with her when she went to his ce tomorrow. Song ran kept her results and felt a weight lifted off her chest. She had to go to the art troupe again tomorrow, so she had to get a good rest. In the afternoon, song ran and song Xuan were watching TV on the leather sofa in the living room. When they switched to a channel, song Xuan stopped what she was doing and turned to song ran, ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this Wen Huihui?¡± Song ran looked up and saw that it was Wen Huihui. It seemed like the first TV series she had acted in was already being broadcasted on TV. She took a closer look and realized that it was a local channel in Haicheng. Obviously, it was a small-scaled channel that was not up to the standard. Song ran scoffed. yes, it¡¯s her. The story of her being promoted from the eighteenth female lead to the first female lead and then being demoted to the eighteenth female lead is more exciting than this TV drama. Anyway, let¡¯s congratte Wen Huihui on her new TV drama, hehe. Even if she was only the 18th female lead, it was enough for Wen Huihui to show off. It was enough for her to hold her head high at home. She even boasted that she would be the female lead in the next movie and be on the same level as Feng Bao ¡®er. Her stepmother, du LiMei, finally gave her some face, and her father was much friendlier to her. Wen Huihui was not satisfied yet when trouble came knocking on her door. In the evening, Wen Huihui walked out of director Chen¡¯s troupe. After walking for a while, she felt that someone was following her. She looked back nervously and saw a man of medium build following her. She was a little nervous, but after a moment, she was a little proud. Could it be that after bing an actress, she had a fanatical fan of acting? At the entrance of a sparsely popted alley, the man behind her finally caught up and called out her name, ¡± ¡°Wen Huihui?¡± Wen Huihui ran her fingers through her hair and turned to look at him. I¡¯m Wen Huihui. What¡¯s the matter? ¡± The man, however, was not as emotional as a fanatic. He only calmly sized her up. Wen Huihui vaguely felt that this man looked a little familiar, but she could not remember where she had seen him before. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me?¡± the man snorted. Wen Huihui desperately searched through her memories. Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something and her face turned pale. She turned around and said, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t recognize you.¡± She rushed forward, but the man pressed her shoulder down. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me when we¡¯re old acquaintances?¡± Wen Huihui gritted her teeth. no, I have nothing to tell you. I have something to tell you, ¡± the man said. you asked me to rape your good friend, song ran. I didn¡¯t do it. I¡¯m sorry. Wen Huihui¡¯s face turned pale and she trembled. ¡°I don¡¯t know you. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± The manughed coldly. you caused me to be locked up in there for four years. I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time, but you¡¯re so good. You¡¯ve even moved away. Fortunately, I saw the TV series you acted in and knew that you were an actor here. The heavens do not let down the faithful. ¡°What do you want?¡± Wen Huihui was terrified. The man looked like a hooligan,¡±what do you want?¡± I¡¯ve just been released from prison and can¡¯t make a living. You¡¯ve caused me so much trouble, so don¡¯t you think you should make it up to me?¡± Chapter 603 603 People from home came Trembling, Wen Huihui quickly took out her wallet from her small bag and took out a stack of money. ¡°These are all for you, don¡¯te looking for me.¡± With song ran¡¯s current capabilities, if she were to find out that she was the one who got someone to rape her back then, what would happen to her? She really did not dare to imagine it. The man snorted coldly,¡¯do you think you can send me away with just a few hundred Yuan? Do you think I¡¯m a beggar?¡± what do you want? ¡°Wen Huihui was on the verge of breaking down. what do you want?¡± The man clicked his tongue and said,¡±look at you. You were already so evil when you were fifteen years old. Why are you so cowardly now?¡± Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t betray you if you fulfill my request.¡± what do you want? ¡± Wen Huihui red at the man. The man said shamelessly, ¡± rent a house for me to live in. Provide me with a source of ie. After all, I¡¯ve been in prison for four years for you. I don¡¯t have the ability to make a living anymore. Wen Huihui gritted her teeth. it¡¯s all your fault. You couldn¡¯t even handle a fifteen-year-old girl. You were even thrown into jail! The man grabbed herpels. who the f * ck would have known that someone woulde out of nowhere and bite the bait? I don¡¯t care. If you don¡¯t pay up, I¡¯ll immediately tell your good friend song ran about the bad things you did back then. You decide for yourself. Wen Huihui was terrified. She was too afraid that song ran would find out about what happened back then. If song ran knew, she would definitely take revenge on her and leave her with no way out. If that happened, she would be done for. She looked at the man unwillingly. I promise you. I will give you money. I will rent a house for you. ¡°Now that¡¯s more like it.¡± The man released her proudly. Ever since Wen Huihui betrayed her conscience, she had been targeted by the devil. She could not live the rest of her life in peace. Life had put chains on her. She was only worthy of living in purgatory for the rest of her life. Wen Huihui had no financial problems now. Although she had the ability to give money to this man, the psychological torture made her fearful. She did not know when she would be able to get rid of that nightmare. Now, her life was really in deep trouble. Therefore, her hatred for song ran grew even stronger. She felt as if she could put all the me on song ran for all her unhappiness as if song ran was the one who forced her to do those heartless things. The song family¡¯s house When yang Haitao barged in, he brought a cold breeze with him. Song Xuan was sitting at the dining table, eating the evening breeze. She raised her head and looked at him. Her heart was beating fast. Were the results out? Yang Haitao rushed over and ced a sheet of paper by her hand. Beads of sweat rolled down his forehead and his voice was filled with joy. song Xuan, from today onwards, you are my partner. Song Xuan¡¯s heart was finally at ease, but her expression remained unchanged, ¡± ¡°Ask Mr. Zhong toe over for dinner.¡± Yang Haitao stared into her eyes. song Xuan, I¡¯m serious. I passed the exam. You can¡¯t go back on your word. ¡°Did I say I was going to go back on my word?¡± song Xuan looked up at him. Yang Haitao was so excited that he pulled her into his arms. Song ran coughed lightly. we¡¯re in public. Pay attention to your image. Yang Haitao couldn¡¯t care less. His long-cherished wish had finallye true. Song Xuan had finally officially be his girlfriend. He could finally stand by her side openly. How could he not be excited? Chapter 604 604 Sister-inw, this is my gift to you To his surprise, song Xuan did not push him away. She just patted his back gently and said, ¡± ¡°Alright, aren¡¯t you hungry? Quickly ask uncle Zhong toe over for dinner. You can have dinner here from now on, you don¡¯t know how to cook.¡± Yang Haitao was on the verge of tears. Song Xuan was different after bing his girlfriend. She knew how to love and care for him. Song ran looked at them with relief. Her eyes were already wet. Yang Haitao¡¯s suffering had finallye to an end. She had finally saved her sister from the abyss of suffering. This feeling was really good. At night, all the lights were off. The two sisters sat on the steps in the courtyard and watched the stars together. Song Yao held song ran¡¯s hand and leaned her head on her shoulder.¡±My good sister, thank you.¡± Song ran held her hand tightly and chuckled. we¡¯re biological sisters. There¡¯s no need to thank me. Don¡¯t be so formal. Song Xuan¡¯s eyes were wet. I just want to thank you. Thank you for everything you¡¯ve done. Thank you for your persistence. Song ran turned around and gave her a hug. sis, it¡¯s my duty. I hope you¡¯ll be happy for the rest of your life. Yang Haitao will treat you well. ¡°Yes, my Prophet¡¯s second daughter.¡± The sky was full of little stars. Yao Xifeng¡¯s injuries were getting better. He was transferred to Huashan Hospital in Haicheng. He even asked someone to bring the news to song ran. However, song ran only sent a flower basket and some constion money. She did not show up in person. Yao Xifeng¡¯s external injuries hadn¡¯t healed yet, and now he had internal injuries. He was really depressed. Not only did the person he liked note to visit him, but the person he didn¡¯t like also came to join in the fun. Ni Yanfen, the member of the supply and marketing Club who he had gotten pregnant with, had toe to see him every day with bone soup. He was really annoyed. She quickly left the hospital, and Ni Yanfen couldn¡¯t see Yao Xifeng even if she wanted to. When song ran went to report to the municipal Art troupe, she happened to run into Jiang Feng. When enemies met, they would be jealous. Throughout the summer vacation, although song ran did not loiter around her and add to her troubles, she could hear the audience¡¯sments every time she came to act in a drama.¡±Where¡¯s that song ran? Why hasn¡¯t she appeared for such a long time? I¡¯m here to watch her act.¡± How could she not be angry when she could really hear it every time? When she saw song ran, she said in a weird tone, ¡± ¡°Yo, didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t like the small stage? Why are you back now?¡± Song ran looked at her nonchntly. it seems like sister Phoenix has misunderstood. It¡¯s a TV drama. Director li was the one who epted it for me. I¡¯ll never look down on the stage of a troupe. Please don¡¯t make any false usations. If word gets out, it¡¯ll damage my reputation. She had to retaliate when she needed to. Song ran was not a pushover. She was not someone you could bully. Jiang Feng was furious. She knew that song ran had a sharp tongue and would never give in to others. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± since you¡¯re filming TV, then just focus on it. You¡¯re not afraid that you¡¯ll get benefits from both sides. When the timees, you won¡¯t be able to fall behind in either. Song ran chuckled. thank you for your concern. I¡¯ll find my bnce. After all, many of the audience members came to watch the y for me. If I don¡¯t go on stage, I¡¯ll be letting them down. This was the biggest blow to Jiang Feng. She was so angry that she almost vomited blood. The little b * tch was really capable. She actually dared to hurt her with a soft knife. However, even though she was angry, she couldn¡¯t do anything to her. Director li was protecting her, her acting was good, and she was popr with the audience. Even Section Chief Shao was on her side, intentionally or otherwise. Chapter 605 605 I don¡¯t need my legs to cook What did she have to fight with that girl? After thinking about it, he could only start with the TV drama¡¯s pirs, ruan Qing, or yang ke. Jiang Feng wasn¡¯tpletely brainless. After some analysis, she finally chose ruan Qing, who was also in a costume drama. Ruan Qing was twenty-eight years old and was pretty. She was of the same type as song ran. Now that director li had the intention to promote song ran and wanted to be involved in various fields, Jiang Feng believed that those few people would have a sense of crisis. After song ran was done with her performance in the thunderstorm, supervisor li called her to his office. Supervisor li was holding a teacup and drinking tea. He nced at her and snorted, ¡± ¡°You little girl, you¡¯ve grown up, haven¡¯t you?¡± what¡¯s wrong now? ¡± song ran touched her neck. &Nbsp; ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about it? it was such a big matter and I only found out about it today. I wanted to visit boss Yao but he has already been discharged from the hospital. Look at you, aren¡¯t you making it seem like our art troupe doesn¡¯t know our manners?¡± Song ran sat on the chairzily. if you want to visit him, you can visit him at his house. It¡¯s the same. Boss Yao will understand. Director li red at her and said,¡±in the future, when you¡¯re on set, keep a low profile and act like a good person, okay?¡± Look at ruan Qing, she¡¯s been acting for so many years, and I¡¯ve never seen anyone try to harm her. ¡± Song ran nodded. a fall into a pit, a gain in your wit. I know now. I didn¡¯t have any experience in this before. Besides, this situation is a little special. Being in the same production team as Wen Huihui, he would definitely find an opportunity. It was impossible for her to guard against it. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with me to the Yao family¡¯s house to visit boss Yao tomorrow?¡± chief physician li took another sip of tea. don¡¯t. I¡¯ve already visited him several times in Hengyang. I don¡¯t think I should go. Supervisor li frowned. you¡¯re such an ungrateful girl. She saved your life. Why are you so cold to her? ¡± It¡¯s not good if word gets out, you know?¡± Song ran shook her legs and pouted. Okay, okay, okay. I got it. I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s more like it.¡± Chief physician li nodded. That night, song ran gave Gu jinghang a call. there was something I didn¡¯t tell you before, which almost caused a misunderstanding between us. This time, I¡¯ll give you a heads up. ¡°What?¡± I¡¯m going to Yao Xifeng¡¯s house to visit him tomorrow. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure,¡± Gu jinghang forced a smile. Yao Xifeng had saved her, so it was only right for her to visit him. Although he was a little jealous, his Xiao ran had her own ways of dealing with people. It was only right for her to do so. Song ran tugged at the phone¡¯s cord and said nonchntly, ¡± ¡°Eh? Do you really think this is right? Don¡¯t make me pay for what I did.¡± He chuckled and said,¡±No.¡± Oh, by the way, ran, I have something to tell you too.¡± ¡°What?¡± I have to go to the Northwest Research Institute in mid-September. Song ran¡¯s face fell. people who don¡¯t know you might think that you have a lover at the Northwest Research Institute. Why do you keeping to the Northwest Research Institute? ¡± Gu jinghang felt helpless. you silly girl. What nonsense are you spouting? ¡± It¡¯s still the inspection from before. It¡¯s a big project and it¡¯ll take some time. After the second phase is over, I don¡¯t think I need to go anymore.¡± how long are you going to be gone? ¡± song ran pulled a long face. &Nbsp; I¡¯m not sure. The inspection ended and I came back. Song ran tutted. you¡¯re not a vengeful person, are you? you went to the Northwest on purpose because I wanted to visit Yao Xifeng, right? ¡± Gu jinghang shook his head. you silly girl. What are you thinking? ¡± Song ran tugged at the phone¡¯s cord. then, you have to finish your inspection as soon as possible ande back as soon as possible. Do you understand? ¡± Otherwise, I¡¯ll ...¡± ¡°Or what?¡± Gu jinghang was a little nervous. Chapter 606 606 Collecting those videotapes ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll miss you very much.¡± The words that came out of song ran¡¯s mouth warmed his heart. He smiled and said in a loving voice, ¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be back as soon as possible. Can you send me to the train station?¡± The words that she used to say,¡¯if you leave, I won¡¯t send you off. If youe, I¡¯ll pick you up no matter how heavy the storm is¡¯ were thrown out of the window. Song ran, who was in a good mood, agreed immediately, ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you there.¡± The next day, it was a rainy day. Song ran felt that it had been a long time since shest had a rainy day. She sat in the car with supervisor li and they drove towards Huaihai Road. Song ran was in a good mood. When they arrived at Yao Xifeng¡¯s house, they saw a girl standing outside the courtyard with an umbre. The car stopped, and director li got out of the car. The girl turned around to look at them. She was quite pretty, about twenty years old, and her expression was a little timid. When he saw song ran, his gaze was a littleplicated. Song ran hid under supervisor Li¡¯s umbre and mumbled, ¡± ¡°Who is this? Why was he standing outside? Why don¡¯t you go in?¡± When the old man guarding the door saw director li and song ran, he quickly opened the metal door. Director Li said softly, ¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that girl?¡± The old gatekeeper said softly,¡±hehe, he¡¯s our Haitao¡¯s admirer, his admirer Qianqian.¡± After all, Haitao and Ni Yanfen¡¯s rtionship wasn¡¯t glorious, so it was better to keep it a secret. Song ran had a rough idea of who she was. She was probably the cashier named ni Yanfen who used to sell clothes at the counter of the Yao family¡¯s supply and marketing agency. She was also the one who got Yao Xifeng pregnant. This girl was pregnant and forced to get an abortion. Why was she still looking for Yao Xifeng? Could it be that he was addicted to abuse? Tsk, tsk. The world was truly filled with all sorts of wonders. The disdain he felt for Yao Xifeng also increased. The Yao family¡¯s house was quite big, at least bigger than song ran¡¯s house in the past. The courtyard was huge, and the house was very stylish. They had only taken a few steps when they saw Yao Dalong waiting for them at the door. Yao Xifeng didn¡¯t mention that he was injured because he was trying to save song ran. Everyone in the Yao family hoped that song ran would marry him. So when they heard that song ran wasing to visit Yao Xifeng, the entire family was in an uproar. They treated him with the highest level of respect. If it wasn¡¯t raining, they would have set off firecrackers in the courtyard. After all, song ran was pretty, got into Fu Guang, got into the municipal Art troupe, and even acted in a TV drama. Song ran was such a perfect girl. From Yao Xifeng¡¯s grandparents to his brothers, everyone in the family liked song ran. The moment song ran entered the house, Yao Xifeng¡¯s mother, Hu Yueqin, rushed over and grabbed song ran¡¯s hand. Oh, this must be ran. Thank you for xi wind¡¯s trouble. You even came to visit him. Before song ran could say anything, Yao Dalong chuckled and said, ¡± I thought you didn¡¯t like my west wind. Song ran looked at supervisor li for help. Supervisor li chuckled and said, ¡± ¡°Where is west wind?¡± However, they did not answer. Instead, two tall and burly men surrounded them and came over. Hu Yueqin introduced them enthusiastically, ¡± this is west wind¡¯s big brother and second brother. Xiao ran, let¡¯s get to know each other. Hello, brother Dongfeng, ¡± song ran greeted obediently. Hello, brother Nanfeng. Well, their family¡¯s names were really easy to remember. The Yao family was overjoyed when she called for them toe. It was as if she had agreed to marry Yao Xifeng. Hu Yueqin held song ran¡¯s hand tightly and praised her to the skies, ¡± good, good, good. Not only is she beautiful, but she¡¯s also well-educated. That¡¯s good. Chapter 607 607 You want me to be a thief again Song ran¡¯s mind was filled with question marks. She had only called him ¡®brother¡¯ twice. What did that have to do with being educated and reasonable? Why did the Yao family members get themselves excited so easily? Just as song ran was in a terrible fix, Yao Xifeng¡¯s voice came from upstairs, ¡± ¡°Song ran, you¡¯re here?¡± Song ran quickly broke free from Hu Yueqin¡¯s grasp and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll go up with director li to see him first.¡± She did break free, but when she turned around, she saw that supervisor li was being held down by them. What a joke. Of course, she had to create an opportunity for her son to be alone with song ran. Song ran could not turn back anymore. She could only brace herself and head to the second floor. She wasining in her heart. If she had known earlier, she would not have agreed to supervisor Li¡¯s request. In Yao Xifeng¡¯s room, his nanny was helping him clean up the house. Song ran did not shy away from it and said, ¡± ¡°There is a youngdy standing outside your courtyard. That is Zhenzhen.¡± Yao Xifeng¡¯s expression darkened. He raised his head and looked at her. He said bluntly, ¡± ¡°She¡¯s ni Yanfen, and she had an abortion for me before.¡± The rag in the housekeeper¡¯s hand fell to the ground. Song ran did not expect him to be so Frank. She did not know what to say and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Oh, hehe, why don¡¯t you let me in?¡± Yao Xifeng sat on the edge of the bed. He didn¡¯t look very happy. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about her, alright?¡± Song ran forced a smile. I gave you a huge fruit basket and a red packetst time. Did you receive it? ¡± It was when you were just transferred to Huashan Hospital.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve received it.¡± Yao Xifeng nced at her. Song ran quickly replied, ¡± actually, I wanted to visit you at the hospital back then. But, you know, I¡¯ve just started school. I¡¯m quite busy. So, hehe, hehe. Yao Xifeng didn¡¯t say anything. He just stared at her. ¡°I¡¯m just as happy that you¡¯vee to see me now.¡± Song ran¡¯s head hurt. Why didn¡¯t shee to see Yao Xifeng? she was afraid to see him being so nice to her. &Nbsp; She would also feel guilty. The nanny picked up the rag on the floor and hurriedly left the room. She went downstairs and whispered something into Hu Yueqin¡¯s ear. Hu Yueqin gritted her teeth and said, ¡± ¡°This damn brat, how could he say that?¡± After she finished speaking, she stood up and rushed out. Song ran sat in Yao Xifeng¡¯s room for a while before bidding him farewell. well, the art troupe still has something to do, so I have to go. I¡¯lle to see you next time when I have time. After she finished speaking, she ran to the door as if she was escaping. ¡°You won¡¯t take the initiative toe and see me, right?¡± Song ran stopped in her tracks and turned around to look at him. ¡°What?¡± Yao Xifeng smiled at her. if it wasn¡¯t for director Li, you wouldn¡¯t havee today, right? ¡± Song ran gave him a fake smile. don¡¯t be so petty. After all, you saved my life. Yao Xifeng rubbed the back of his head. ¡°So you¡¯ll reallye back to see me?¡± When he said ¡°of course I¡¯m tired,¡± he felt unusually guilty. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you then,¡± he said with a smile. ¡®I¡¯ll wait for you then.¡¯ Song ran felt even more guilty and ran away in a hurry. When she left the main residence with supervisor li, she saw Yao Xifeng¡¯s mother walking over with an umbre. When Hu Yueqin saw song ran, she was a little flustered. When song ran walked out of the courtyard and saw ni Yanfen sitting on the ground, she finally understood why Hu Yueqin was so flustered. He must havee over to teach ni Yanfen a lesson. Ni Yanfen looked at song ran and supervisor li with a pitiful expression. Song ran did not stop and got into the car. She would not get involved in things that had nothing to do with her. Yao Xifeng stood by the window and watched their car drive away with a smile in his eyes. Chapter 608 608 He has a regr schedule The door was pushed open with a bang. Yao Xifeng looked at the person who came in and grumbled, ¡± ¡°Mom, can¡¯t you be gentler?¡± Hu Yueqin shouted at the top of her lungs,¡±you brat, are you crazy?¡± Why did you tell song ran that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Ni Yanfen did get an abortion for me,¡± Yao Xifeng said helplessly. Hu Yueqin was furious. don¡¯t mention that b * tch to me. That b * tch who climbed into your bed by any means possible and tried every means possible to get pregnant with your child so that she could enter our Yao family! Maybe it was because of the rain, or maybe it was because his mother was too noisy, but Yao Xifeng felt a headacheing on. He reached out and pressed between his eyebrows.¡±Alright, mom, that¡¯s enough.¡± At the very least, he could not let song ran feel that he was irresponsible and shirking responsibility. No matter what methods ni Yanfen used, she had achieved her goal. It was his fault for not being firm in his heart. It was his fault, and he would take full responsibility for it. The rain in the early autumn stopped the fun once it started. Song ran¡¯s life was peaceful. No one in school made things difficult for her. Jiang Feng from the art and cultural troupe would at most roll her eyes at her. She was not a threat to her at all. On the other hand, Wen Huihui did not be famous because of her shoddy period drama. Shen mengfang had no choice but to sell her family¡¯s properties and her brother¡¯s small factory to make up for the debt. She might also be sentenced for intentional assault. Her life was finally turning for the better as she had nned. She believed that her life would be even better in the future. The office where the three of them worked together finally set up a formal limited responsibility systempany, named ¡®Haicheng xuntao Technology Co., Ltd.¡¯. Song Xuan began to recruit new people and expand the team. Yang Haitao, on the other hand, started working on real estate with Huang Jianjun. The rain continued to fall until the day Gu Jingxing left. It was a sign that no matter how heavy the storm was, he would still send him off. Song ran went straight to the train station. When she arrived, Gu jinghang was already there. Cheng Haidong, Hao Jun, and du Dapeng came to send her off. Gu jinghang bought a monthly ticket for song ran and brought her to the train station. The three men couldn¡¯t help but whisper behind him, ¡± ¡°Should we not havee here? Aren¡¯t we too much of a burden?¡± Inside the station, Gu jinghang was carrying a green luggage Bag and walking slowly. As he walked, he said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s raining. Why are you still wearing a dress?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to send you off. Dress up nicely.¡± She was wearing a bright red dress and a white cardigan. She was indeed the most eye-catching person in the crowd. ¡°You¡¯re already good-looking enough.¡± Song ran lowered her head and smiled. On the moon tform, there was a green train behind him. He stood tall and straight, and the gray sky looked a little mncholic in the distance. Gu jinghang looked down at her and said, ¡± I¡¯ve told Cheng Haidong. If you have anything urgent, just call him. He¡¯ll be there as soon as possible, understand? ¡± don¡¯t worry, Shen mengfang has already been arrested. She will definitely be sentenced. Gu jinghang frowned and said,¡¯isn¡¯t there still Zhao Mingyi? He¡¯s not easy to deal with either.¡± Song ran waved her hand. Zhao Mingyi and Shen mengfang are not the same kind of people. He¡¯s not the impulsive kind. Don¡¯t worry, yang Haitao, uncle Zhong, and his male assistant have all moved next door. With three grown men around, we¡¯ll be fine. Gu jinghang finally heaved a sigh of relief. Yang Haitao was really thoughtful. Gu jinghang wanted to say something but stopped himself. Song ran smiled and looked at him.¡±What else do you want to ask?¡± ¡°That Yao Xifeng ... How¡¯s his recovery?¡± he coughed. Song ran gave him a sideways nce. why are you hesitating? ¡± I¡¯m not guilty, so why are you?¡± Chapter 609 609 Watching him train his troops Gu jinghang patted her shoulder. tell me. How¡¯s Yao Xifeng? ¡± Song ran gently kicked the tip of his shoe and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I just went to take a look with director li. We didn¡¯t have much to talk about before we left. Are you satisfied with my answer?¡± Gu jinghang lowered his head and smiled. he is your Savior after all. You can stay longer. Don¡¯t let others think that you are too heartless. Song ran squinted at him. do you really want me to stay longer? ¡± ¡°I hope so,¡± Gu jinghang nodded. Song ran red at him and snorted. ¡°You don¡¯t mean what you say. Who did you learn it from?¡± Gu jinghang patted her head. who did you say you learned it from? ¡± The car horn sounded and Gu jinghang quickly let go. He said reluctantly, ¡± Ran, I have to get in the car. Song ran looked at him longingly. be careful when you¡¯re out there. ¡°Yes, I know. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Try toe back as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I will,¡± The rain did not stop. The train started moving slowly and moved forward. Song ran chased after him for a few steps and watched him disappear from her sight. She started to look forward to his return. At Haicheng Normal University, Zhao Mingyi was still in a state of shock. He was d that he had not been implicated by Shen mengfang. Otherwise, he would have been the one who was in debt. On the other hand, he was extremely unwilling. He had spent so much time and energy on song Xuan, but in the end, it was all for nothing. How could he be willing to ept this? As the saying goes, a thief never leaves empty-handed. He had suffered heavy losses this time. He sharpened his head and began to think about how to make them bleed a little. He suddenly remembered that Shen mengfang had told him that Gu jinghang had injured the people she had brought over. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡± Gu jinghang, I have to make you pay a price. He checked the phone number of the second Bureau¡¯s telephonepany and made an anonymous call to report Gu jinghang¡¯s behavior. He emphasized that Gu jinghang had caused a bad impact on society. When the subordinate received the call, he was a little nervous and reported it to the Deputy Captain of hispany. Compared to Gu jinghang, the Deputy Captain of thepany was just a small subordinate. He frowned and said, ¡± ¡°Vice Section Chief Gu doesn¡¯t look like such an impulsive person.¡± ¡°There must be someone who¡¯s secretly plotting against our vice Section Chief Gu,¡± the attendant muttered. When Deputy Captain du received the news, he didn¡¯t dare to not report it. If the anonymous person made a big deal out of it, it would have a negative impact on Deputy Section Chief Gu¡¯s reputation. So, vice-captain du reported this matter to Section Chief Zhang. Section Chief Zhang red at him. it¡¯s a groundless thing. Why are you making a fuss about it? ¡± I¡¯m just afraid that the man has evil intentions, ¡± vice captain du said guiltily. what if his first n doesn¡¯t work and hees up with another n to hurt vice Section Chief Gu? what should we do then? ¡± Section Chief Zhang waved his hand. that¡¯s enough. I know about this. Don¡¯t spread it out. I¡¯ll get someone to understand the situation. Section Chief Zhang called du Dapeng over and said directly, ¡± someone reported that your vice Section Chief injured amoner. Do you know about this? ¡± Du Dapeng¡¯s heart thumped, and he quickly said, ¡± ¡°Section Chief Zhang, our vice Section Chief only protects the people, he never hurts them.¡± Section Chief Zhang took a sip of tea and nced at him, ¡± ¡°Tell me the details.¡± Du Dapeng reported the matter to their Section Chief Zhang in full detail. Section Chief Zhang was so angry that he mmed the table and stood up, ¡± isn¡¯t this the case of the wickedining first? song ran is considered a hero in the earthquake. They brought so many people to destroy the ce, but in the end, they still called her a thief. This group of people is really shameless. Du Dapeng chimed in. that¡¯s right. Song ran, her sister, brother-inw, and her nanny were all seriously injured. If the Deputy Section Chief didn¡¯t arrive in time, they might have lost their lives. ¡°You didn¡¯t join, did you?¡± Section Chief Zhang nced at him. The nature of the two people was different. ¡°No, no.¡± Du Dapeng quickly waved his hand. Section Chief Zhang heaved a sigh of relief. okay, you go and tell vice-captain du. If he receives simr calls again, tell him not to be polite. Just say that he was injured and that he is a researcher. Be careful not to bring him to court. Chapter 610 610 Teacher Gu¡¯s lesson Zhao Mingyi, who could not find a breakthrough, had no choice but to give up. His hatred for the song sisters, yang Haitao, and Gu jinghang grew with each passing day. One day, he would make those who blocked his way to get rich pay the price! Like a hyena, he began to look for a new target. He knew that he couldn¡¯t take down the song family, so he had to change his target. Zhao Mingyi was a typicalpetitive person, but his abilities did not match his ambitions. He could only rely on others, make use of others, and then take away the wealth and fame that belonged to others. Such a person would one day be devoured by his own ambition, and at that time, he would end up without a corpse. Xuntao technologypany began to recruit people. Song Xuan set up several major departments for thepany, sales, technology, management, logistics, and finance. Now that yang Haitao rarely came over, she was considered the head of thepany. She handled all the recruitment matters by herself. In that era,panies would either rely on introductions or publish in the newspapers to recruit people. This way, the efficiency was a little slow. Song Xuan used a week to recruit four people. The technical guy came back from studying abroad. He said that he had been idle at home for half a year and hadn¡¯t found a job that he was satisfied with. When he suddenly saw aputer-rted job in the newspaper, he immediately rushed to apply for it without saying anything. Song Xuan felt that his experience was quite suitable and epted it. The person in charge of logistics was a middle-aged man, and the finance department had hired a young girl in her early twenties who was very good at scheming and had a very flexible mind. There was also a salesman who used to go shopping, specializing in selling goods from the north and south. He was quite good at talking. The team was starting to take shape. When they returned home that night, song ran asked symbolically at the dinner table, ¡± ¡°Sister, have you recruited everyone?¡± Song Xuan nodded. yes, they¡¯re all here. Would you like to take a look? ¡± ¡°You have full authority to decide.¡± The two of them hurriedly waved their hands. Song Xuan looked at yang Haitao and said,¡±you trust my judgment?¡± Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll mess up yourpany?¡± Yang Haitao looked at her seriously. first of all, we¡¯ve been working together for almost a year. I believe in your judgment and your ability. Second, even if we really mess up, so be it. We can start over again. Song ran mmed the table and gave song Xuan a fright. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Song ran gave yang Haitao a big thumbs up. ¡°Young hero, you have great courage. I admire you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re making a fuss over nothing.¡± Song Xuan gave her a sideways nce. Yang Haitao couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°What kind of people are they recruiting? Is it a boy or a girl?¡± ¡°Three men and one woman.¡± Yang Haitao¡¯s smile was a little dry. how old are the male Wanwan? ¡± he asked. ¡°What are you worried about?¡± song Xuan narrowed her eyes. ¡°I just wanted to see if this team has the creativity and energy to back it up,¡± yang Haitao quickly tried to prove his innocence. Song Xuan raised her eyebrows. don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re all young and energetic. Yang Shaodong couldn¡¯t sit still any longer. Song Xuan was such a great beauty, and she was hanging around those young men all day long. How could they not be tempted? Isn¡¯t that too dangerous? The next day, he couldn¡¯t help but go to thepany. He was relieved to see that there was only one technician of the same age as them, and the sales and logistics management were middle-aged married men. However, that young man was enough to make him worry. He was quite good-looking and heard that he had graduated from a famous university abroad. If he were to work with song Xuan, they would have a lot inmon to talk about. Chapter 611 611 Stealing a watermelon The consequences would be unimaginable. Yang Haitao was so anxious that his forehead was covered in sweat. He quietly pulled song Xuan into the office and whispered, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he Qiang is very reliable.¡± Song Xuan crossed her arms and sized him up, ¡± he¡¯s quite knowledgeable aboutputers and can even assemble aputer himself. I don¡¯t understand why he¡¯s unreliable. He was unreliable because he was young and good-looking, which posed a serious threat to yang Haitao. ¡°Can¡¯t we hire someone older and more steady?¡± he said guiltily. Song Xuan squinted at him. you¡¯re old. How can you know anything aboutputers? ¡± Yang Haitao scratched the back of his head. It seemed to be true. Computers were an emerging product of this era, and few people knew about it. Basically, people over the age of 30 would not be able to ept this new product, let alone know about this industry. He coughed lightly,¡±then why do you usually cough?¡± Song Xuan suddenly held his face. At that moment, yang Haitao felt that his heart was beating so fast that it could break through the human limit. He was not used to song Xuan¡¯s gentleness and touch. She was always making a fuss. Song Xuan stared at him and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°What are you worried about?¡± Yang Haitao leaned his body against the door and looked down at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I¡¯m worried about?¡± Song Xuan replied in a serious tone, ¡± I¡¯m your boyfriend now. The one I like is you. I¡¯m not a fickle person. Don¡¯t worry, okay? ¡± Yang Haitao lowered his head and kissed her. There was quite amotion inside. Yu Min, the new ountant, held a teacup in her hand and muttered, ¡± ¡°What are they doing in there?¡± ¡°Ahem, I¡¯m not too sure,¡± he Qiang coughed lightly. ¡°I¡¯m going to bring some tea to President yang,¡± Yu Min said and was about to knock on the door. wait! he Qiang grabbed her. it doesn¡¯t seem appropriate to go in now. Yu Min looked at him innocently,¡±why not?¡± It was sister che who asked me to pour the tea.¡± ¡°You can go inter.¡± He Qiang smiled awkwardly. Yu Min broke free from his hand. no, President yang, the big boss. I can¡¯t neglect our Big Boss when I just came to work. Let go of me. I can¡¯t be rude. He Qiang was helpless, but he couldn¡¯t stop Yu Min. Knock, knock. Someone was knocking on the door. cover it up a little, ¡± yang Haitaoughed. otherwise, people will know what we¡¯re doing the moment we go out. After he finished speaking, he reached out and tidied her slightly messy hair. Then he bent down and whispered in her ear, ¡± ¡°Do you want to calm down before opening the door? Your face is very red?¡± The loyal dog turned into a Big Bad Wolf, and the obedient song Xuan couldn¡¯t hold it anymore.¡±You¡¯re so silly!¡± Yang Haitao held her hand and hugged her tightly. shush, shush, shush. Don¡¯t get angry. If you get angry, your face will turn even redder. Just as Yu Min was getting a little impatient, the door finally opened. Yang Haitao stood at the door calmly, and song Xuan had already returned to her desk. Yang Haitao had one hand in his pocket as he looked down at Yu Min. ¡°Is there something?¡± Yu Min¡¯s face turned slightly red, and she offered the teacup with both hands. ¡°President yang, your tea.¡± Yang Haitao didn¡¯t take the cup of tea that she handed him. He said coldly, ¡± ¡°In the future, when I¡¯m in the office with your CEO song, don¡¯te in and disturb us, understand?¡± Song Xuan gritted her teeth. Wasn¡¯t this person trying to hide his true intentions? Was he afraid that no one would know what he was doing in the office? Shameless! Chapter 612 612 Jumping into the Yellow River can¡¯t clear your name ¡°It was sister che who asked me to pour you some tea.¡± Yu Min looked at him innocently. Yang Haitao was a little impatient. just remember what I¡¯ve said. Alright, I¡¯m not thirsty. You can take the tea away. Before Yu Min could speak, the door was closed with a bang. Yang Haitao turned around and walked to her desk. He leaned against the desk and song Xuan squinted at him. ¡°I¡¯m a new employee. Don¡¯t be angered by you and run away.¡± Yang Haitao touched the corner of his mouth. you¡¯re hurting me. That¡¯s why I sounded so fierce. Song Xuan¡¯s face turned red again,¡±yang Haitao, you¡¯re such a coward!¡± ¡°I¡¯m simply what?¡± Song Xuan red at him with her beautiful eyes. no wonder you can seed in doing business. All businessmen are treacherous. How can I believe that you are an honest and sincere person? ¡± Yang Haitao chuckled. you¡¯re my boyfriend. You said you wouldn¡¯t go back on your word. What¡¯s wrong with me kissing my boyfriend? ¡± alright, ¡± song Xuan rolled her eyes, ¡± Mr. Yang, you¡¯ve finished your inspection. Can you leave now? ¡± Yang Haitao coughed lightly. back to the main topic. I saw that the people you¡¯ve recruited are not bad. It¡¯s just that Yu Min, she seems to be a little too active. You have to be careful. ¡°Got it,¡± song Xuan nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know how things are going on my end?¡± yang Haitao asked. Song Xuan looked at him. I trust yang Shaodong¡¯s ability to handle matters. I won¡¯t ask him any more questions. Yang Haitaoughed. I¡¯ve been to a few foreign banks, the city construction Bureau, and the Land Management Bureau. It¡¯s pretty tiring. It¡¯s the most difficult to getnd. Even if he did not say it, song Xuan could tell that yang Haitao had lost a lot of weight in just a few days. He must be under a lot of pressure. She held his hand and said in a warm voice, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Yang Haitao held her hand tightly. luckily, Huang Jianjun¡¯s social skills are better than mine. I¡¯ve let him attend all the drinking parties and social events. After all, I¡¯m someone who has a partner. I¡¯ll try my best not to go to those events. you¡¯re not going to the drinking session because you¡¯re thinking about your health, okay? ¡± song Xuan looked at him with a reproachful expression. ¡°I think you¡¯re still missing one more person,¡± yang Haitao added. ¡°What?¡± you still need an assistant. I¡¯ll handle this. You don¡¯t have to worry. ¡°Alright,¡± song Xuan agreed. Yang Haitao¡¯s selection criteria was that she was a female and had to be good at martial arts. After a brief introduction, he found a National female martial arts champion who was 173cm tall. Gao Xiang, twenty-one years old, valiant and heroic in bearing, and first-ss in martial arts. Yang Haitao was satisfied and gave her her first inspection of thepany. ¡°I¡¯m going to learn how to drive.¡± Song Xuan was also quite satisfied with Gao Xun. This girl had a determined look but was not fierce. She did not talk much and did whatever she was told to do. Her hands and feet were very nimble, and she felt veryfortable using her. That night, at the dinner table, song Xuan looked at yang Haitao and said, ¡± ¡°Gao Xiang is not bad, you¡¯ve put in a lot of effort.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you like it,¡± yang Haitao chuckled. It was because the couple was in love, and the early autumn rain also became lingering. Song ran mmed the table and shocked song Xuan, ¡± ¡°You little girl, just eat, why did you m the table?¡± Song ran looked at her with a wronged expression. can you two be more careful? ¡± My family¡¯s Jing Xing is thousands of miles away in the Northwest. Can you please consider my mood?¡± Song Xuan raised her eyebrows and asked,¡±what¡¯s wrong?¡± Can¡¯t I talk to yang Haitao after considering your feelings?¡± Song ran felt wronged. if you want to talk about it, you can go to his room. I can¡¯t help but miss my brother jinghang whenever you twomunicate. ¡°You¡¯re such a bbermouth,¡± song Xuan shook her head. ¡°We¡¯re all family, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Chapter 613 613 New house, new life Yang Haitao nodded. that¡¯s right, we¡¯re all family. There¡¯s no need to be so formal. Sister-inw, you can say whatever you want. Oh my God, she could finally call her sister-inw in broad daylight. Song Xuan kicked him under the table. Another one of them said that he had no control over his mouth. She was really tired. ¡°When is your brother jinghanging back?¡± she looked up at song ran. Song ran replied listlessly, ¡± don¡¯t ask me. I don¡¯t know anything about this kind of thing. It¡¯s a secret. He won¡¯t tell me the details. Poor child. After dinner, song Xuan went to yang Haitao¡¯s house so as not to provoke song ran. Song ran looked at her sister¡¯s back sadly. She had forgotten about her younger sister when she saw her older sister. Well, you always have your own twisted logic. Song ran was sitting on the sofa when aunt Wu came over with a cashmere nket. the weather isn¡¯t so warm anymore. Xiao ran, put on the nket. Song ran got up and helped aunt Wuy the cashmere carpet. She then pulled aunt Wu to sit down with her. ¡°Let¡¯s watch TV.¡± Mother Wu picked up the velvet bag and long silver needles on the low table. I¡¯ll make two cashmere sweaters for you and your sister. This color looks good, right? beige. I¡¯ll knit you a high-cored one. You¡¯ll look like a glutinous rice ball when you wear it. You¡¯ll definitely look beautiful. aunt Wu, ¡± song ran said, ¡± why don¡¯t you teach me how to knit? ¡± Aunt Wu burst intoughter. that¡¯s enough, little ancestor. Stop messing around. Just focus on your television. Song ran stretched out her hand. teach me. I want to knit a sweater for my jinghang. Mother Wu¡¯s hands were so fast that song ran¡¯s eyes were dazzled. She only stopped after a while.¡±If you want to learn how to knit, I don¡¯t know when Deputy Section Chief Gu will be able to wear it.¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows. oldrade, you¡¯re looking down on me. I have to prove it to you with my actions. Only then will you know how good I am. Aunt Wu looked at her with a smile. It was an early autumn night. The rain did not stop. Under the dim yellow light, aunt Wu patiently taught song ran how to stitch the needles one by one. Song ran felt that The Flying Needles looked simple, but the four long needles did not listen to her at all when she was holding them. After one round, song ran¡¯s finger was in pain. Aunt Wu took it over and shook her head. Buy one for vice Section Chief Gu, he¡¯ll like it too.¡± Song ran waved her hand. it¡¯s different. I must learn how to knit. ¡°Don¡¯t make our vice Section Chief Gu feel so touched,¡± mother Wuughed. Song ran could already see the dumbfounded look on Gu jinghang¡¯s face when he received the sweater. She could not help butugh.¡±Yes, yes, yes. He must be super touched.¡± Aunt Wu then patiently continued to teach her Yingying. It was quitete when she smacked her forehead. Oh, there¡¯s still some fermented egg custard in the kitchen. Sit down, I¡¯ll get some for you. Go to bed after you¡¯re done eating. I¡¯ll also send some to your sister and Haitao next door for them to eat. Song ran snorted. we¡¯ll wait for her toe back and eat on her own. It¡¯s still raining outside. Aunt Wu brought a bowl of hot wine-brewed egg custard to her and smiled. I don¡¯t know when your sister will be back. I¡¯ll just send her over. Song ran and aunt Wu Ran out of the room. Aunt Wu was holding a thermal lunch box while song ran was holding an umbre in one hand and hugging aunt Wu with the other. you little brat, ¡± aunt Wu mumbled. why do you have toe out on a rainy day? what if your feet get wet and dirty? ¡± Song ran chuckled softly. because I like to be with aunt Wu. Look, it feels so good when we¡¯re taking a walk in the rainy autumn night, doesn¡¯t it? ¡± yes, ¡± mother Wu said with a kind smile. it¡¯s good. Chapter 614 614 The debt collectors havee In the Yang family¡¯s mansion, song Xuan¡¯s eyelids were starting to fight. The television screen was slowly bing blurry. She was quite sleepy, but she was toozy to move. Yang Haitao sat by the side, watching the television series seriously. He had even lowered the volume on purpose to create a better sleeping environment. His heart was beating fast as he thought of song Xuan falling asleep quickly. Once she fell asleep, he could carry her upstairs to sleep and she could stay the night at his ce. In this way, they would be familiar with each other and song Xuan would be able to stay here often. Yes, the environment was very good. It was drizzling outside, and the music on the TV was also very affectionate. Uncle Zhong and dongzi were very tactful and had returned to their rooms. It was the right time, ce, and people. It felt like song Xuan had long been unable to resist the attack of drowsiness. He was about to seed. He was about to seed in making song Xuan stay! Yang Shaodong had already fired a gun salute in his heart. Just as song Xuan¡¯s head was about to lean on yang Haitao¡¯s shoulder, Hello, song Xuan? yang Haitao, open the door. I¡¯ve brought you delicious fermented rice egg custard. Open the door quickly, please. Yang Haitao gritted his teeth. His sister-inw, who had always been sensible, hade at the wrong time. Song Xuan had also woken up. His n had failed. He could only hope that the next time, he would have the right time, ce, and people. The next day was the day of the court session. Song ran, song Xuan, yang Haitao, and aunt Wu were all in court. After all, they were the direct victims. In court, song ran saw Shen mengfang at the defendant¡¯s seat and snorted coldly. She was a woman who had dug her own grave. She probably did not expect to end up like this. As the saying goes, if you are too smart, you will harm Qing Qing¡¯s life. If Shen mengfang had not been so ambitious and wanted to be the second Madam of the song family, song ran would not have set her up and pushed her into such a desperate situation. Everything that happened today was her own doing. In the end, during the interrogation, the four of them unanimously used Shen mengfang of leading the thugs to destroy the song family¡¯s house. They also provided physical evidence-the hospital¡¯s medical examination report. With all the evidence in ce, Shen mengfang had no way of turning things around. Hence, she decided to go all out. The Almighty roared, ¡± song ran, you b * tch, you vicious girl. You¡¯re the one who set me up. You¡¯ve been nning everything ever since I took over your family¡¯s factory. You¡¯ve caused me to be in such a terrible state. You¡¯ll die a horrible death! You won¡¯t die a good death!¡± The judge mmed the gavel in his hand.¡±If you keep shouting like this, I¡¯ll charge you with another crime of contempt of court!¡± Shen mengfang didn¡¯t dare to scream anymore. In the end, the judge read out the verdict. On ount of Shen mengfang¡¯s pregnancy, she was given a lighter sentence. She was sentenced to three years in prison, and she could serve three months in the outside world while she was breastfeeding. Shen mengfang was almost paralyzed. After scheming for so long, not only did she not get anything, but she also had to sell her family¡¯s property and get lucky for three years. How could she not hate her? she hated song ran to the core. Shen mengfang was escorted out of the court. Song ran caught up to them and stopped the two police officers. She whispered, ¡± ¡°I still have two things to say to her, can I?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t leave our sight,¡± the public security officer said, taking two steps back. thank you, ¡± song ran said with a smile. you¡¯re so kind. Song ran looked at Shen mengfang, who was dressed in a prisoner¡¯s uniform, and chuckled. ¡°Aunty Shen, you never thought that you would end up like this, did you?¡± ¡°B * tch!¡± Shen mengfang gritted her teeth. tsk! song ran snorted. I¡¯m not as cheap as you. You¡¯ve been up to no good ever since you married my dad. You¡¯re after the song family¡¯s assets. How is it? you¡¯ve been dormant for so long, and in the end, you got nothing. It doesn¡¯t feel good, does it?¡± Chapter 615 615 A pair of sluts in a terrible fix Shen mengfang trembled. How much did song ran know? How did she know? Song ran stretched out her hand and pressed on her shoulder. ¡°Zhao Mingyi getting close to my sister was also one of your ns. Unfortunately, I¡¯ve disappointed you. I didn¡¯t walk into your trap and didn¡¯t get any benefits. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Shen mengfang trembled even more. Song ran knew about it? how did she know about it? She was only neen. How old was she when she married into their family? Thirteen? Fourteen? What did such a big girl know? ¡°It was Gu jinghang who told you, right?¡± she asked through gritted teeth. Yes, the only possibility was that Gu jinghang had be her military counselor. Otherwise, it would not make sense. Song ran lowered her head and whispered in her ear, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong, I saw through it all myself. I knew your n a long time ago, including trying to break me and jinghang apart, including trying to take over the song family¡¯s property, including your first child being my dad¡¯s, and your second child, which is the one in your stomach right now, not my dad¡¯s, I knew everything.¡± Shen mengfang¡¯s face turned pale as she stared at the person in front of her in fear, unable to say a word. Song ran grabbed her shoulders and said, ¡± so, if you have the chance to get out of prison in the future, it¡¯s up to you whether you want to be a good person or not. But I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t ever mess with me or the song family again. Otherwise, you won¡¯t just be in prison for three years. I¡¯m going to make sure you spend the rest of your life in prison! Shen mengfang was scared. She was really scared. She stared at the person in front of her like a bird startled by the twang of a bow. She was so scared that she could not say a word. All of a sudden, song ran smiled. then, I wish Auntie Shen a happy life in prison for the next three years. Goodbye. Song ran turned around and walked away. Shen mengfang, on the other hand, was so shocked that her legs turned to jelly and she fell to the ground with a thud. Song ran¡¯s back was so scary and terrifying. How was that possible? How could that girl know everything? How did she know? Terrifying, it was too terrifying! What kind of person had she offended? It was toote for regrets. The rest of her life was ruined. Song ran walked out of the court in a good mood. Yang Haitao, song Xuan, and aunt Wu were waiting for her by the car. When song Xuan saw her, she quickly went over and said, ¡± ¡°What did you say to Shen mengfang?¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows. I¡¯m just saying goodbye. After all, I¡¯ve been with old song and his wife before. Song Xuan pouted. stop it. You¡¯re not that kind of person. Song ran put an arm around her shoulder. yeah, we¡¯re just giving her a heads up. Even if she¡¯s released from prison, she won¡¯t dare to mess with us again. ¡°How¡¯s the effect?¡± song Xuan asked with a smile. Song ran was beaming with joy. from her pale face, her trembling body, her weak legs, and her reaction when she fell on the ground, I think the effect is pretty good. Song Xuan rubbed her head. look at you. Get in the car. Let¡¯s have a good meal today to celebrate the punishment of the wicked. The group of them left the court happily. On the other hand, ever since Zhao Mingyi reported Gu jinghang anonymously, he had been feeling very uneasy. He had been suffering like this for a few days before he finally could not help but call the second Bureau. The sweet voice of the telephone operator came from the other end. Zhao Mingyi deliberately lowered his voice and said, ¡± ¡°I was the one who reported the second Bureau¡¯s Deputy Section Chief Gu for injuring amoner. I want to know how the matter was handled. Your organization has to give the people an exnation.¡± Chapter 616 616 You can punish me however you want However, the voice on the other end of the phone suddenly changed into a middle-aged man¡¯s voice. The man¡¯s voice was serious.rade, you reported that Deputy Section Chief Gu injured people. Do you have any evidence? ¡± of course, I have one. I can call those who were injured by him to testify. ¡°Are you talking about those scumbags who smash the houses of ordinary people?¡± Zhao Mingyi panicked for a moment, but he quickly regained hisposure. even so, Deputy Section Chief Gu is a researcher of the Research Institute, wearing a Chinese tunic suit and an epaulet. He shouldn¡¯t have beaten those people up like that. He¡¯s a researcher, he shouldn¡¯t be involved in these things. Deputy Captain du snorted. I only know that Deputy Section Chief Gu is trying to save the safety and property of the people. We have also obtained evidence from the Jing ¡®an Road Police station. This is purely individualistic revenge and rumor-making. If you dare to make such a rumor out of nothing, then we will see you in the military court! Zhao Mingyi¡¯s efforts were in vain. In the evening, the autumn rain was still falling. The song sisters and mother Wu sat on the sofa covered with a sheep¡¯s wool nket, watching a mother-inw and daughter-inw Drama at eight o ¡®clock. The phone rang and song ran rushed over. ¡°Aiya, it must be my brother jinghang.¡± be more reserved, ¡± song Xuan said as she pped her butt. be more reserved. Song ranid down and rested her head on herp. She picked up the phone and said softly, ¡± ¡°Being reserved can¡¯t be eaten. I don¡¯t want to be reserved.¡± Song Xuan pinched her cheek and red at her in disdain. Song ran picked up the phone and it was Gu jinghang¡¯s voice on the other end. Xiao ran, are you asleep? ¡± Song ran looked at the wall clock and chuckled. it¡¯s only 8:30 am. It¡¯s the time when the mother-inw drama is in full swing. Do you think I¡¯m an old man? why do I sleep so early? ¡± ¡°Is it still raining in Haicheng?¡± Gu jinghang smiled. yes, it¡¯s been a while. Tiantian, the sky hasn¡¯t cleared up since you left. So, when are youing back? ¡± Gu jinghang coughed lightly. things are going quite smoothly here. If there are no idents, I will be back in a week. Oh, I know, ¡± song ran repliedzily. if you¡¯re back, give me a call in advance. I¡¯ll pick you up at the train station. ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Song ran seemed to have thought of something and suddenlyughed slyly. Gu jinghang seemed to be able to see her sly smile and asked, ¡± ¡°What are youughing at?¡± it¡¯s early September now, ¡± song ran said while rubbing her chin. &Nbsp; ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Brother Jing Xing is not going back to your hometown to help your second aunt harvest the rice this year?¡± How could he go back and help such a family harvest rice? They would have broken off all ties long ago, alright? didn¡¯t he go to the Northwest for an inspection? he can¡¯t go back. Song ran¡¯s cheeks puffed up. so, you¡¯re saying that if you¡¯re free in Haicheng, you¡¯ll still go back and help them harvest their rice? ¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t say for sure.¡± He was teasing her. It was fun teasing her. Song ran gritted her teeth. no, you can¡¯t help her family harvest their rice. I don¡¯t want you to go. The second aunt and ding guoying were both weirdos. She hoped that Gu jinghang would never have anything to do with them in his life. Gu jinghang could tell that she was really unhappy, so he quickly coaxed her. I¡¯m not going, I¡¯m not going. I won¡¯t help her harvest the rice, do any work for her family, and I won¡¯t have any contact with her family. Don¡¯t worry. Song Xuan whispered to aunt Wu, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s an Overlord flower in my house.¡± ¡°When it¡¯s time to be strong, you should be strong,¡± mother Wu said with a chuckle. Chapter 617 617 Who knows who¡¯s the cheap one Song ran was relieved. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve really gone astray. When youe back, I¡¯ll punish you.¡± Song Xuan tugged at the rope of the phone. Alright, alright. Are you done being so lovey-dovey? ¡± Gu jinghang heard her voice and quickly asked, ¡± ¡°Is your sister with you?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s here.¡± Gu jinghang suddenly felt a little ufortable. He initially thought that he was having a sweet conversation with song ran, but he did not expect there to be onlookers around. In that case, he would stop teasing song ran and continue with it when he got back. ¡°Then you guys should sleep early. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Song ran quickly took the opportunity to ask, ¡± ¡°The Northwest should be colder than Haicheng, right? When it¡¯s cold, you need to put on more clothes. Don¡¯t rush back just to make progress. You should rest when you need to rest. Don¡¯t stay in the mountains in the middle of the night, understand?¡± ¡°I understand,¡± he replied in a gentle voice. Among the three pirs of the municipal Art troupe, ruan Qing was the most important. She was beautiful and had acted in many TV dramas. The TV dramas that she had acted in had good ratings and had a good affinity with the audience. Moreover, she was quite popr in the industry. The purpose of Jiang Feng¡¯s visit was to sow discord between her and song ran. She wanted her to realize that her status was severely affected by song ran. In ruan Qing¡¯s bungalow, she was wearing long-sleeved linen pants and a tea tray in front of her. She looked detached and calm. Jiang Feng didn¡¯t want to be too direct, so she said, ¡± I heard that in two days ¡®time, there will be a film Festival for the TV drama starring song ran, thetest popr actress of our art troupe. I heard that she¡¯s going to two television stations, both of which are quite influential. Ruan Qing said calmly, ¡± that¡¯s good. Song ran is not bad. This TV series should be popr. I have high hopes for her. Jiang Feng couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that she¡¯ll be a threat to you if she¡¯s sessful in the future? After all, you¡¯re a costume drama major.¡± Ruan Qing chuckled. we have to give neers a chance. Besides, if I¡¯m reced so easily, it doesn¡¯t mean that song ran is capable. It just means that I, ruan Qing, am too useless. Don¡¯t you think so? ¡± Seeing that her persuasion was to no avail, Jiang Feng could only curse in her heart.¡¯You¡¯re so calm now, but when song ran forces you into a corner, you¡¯ll regret it. Song ran is so strong, and director li thinks highly of her. Her future is limitless. Ruan Qing, if you don¡¯t choose to work with me today, you¡¯ll cry in the future.¡¯ ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± Jiang Feng smiled awkwardly. Ruan Qing poured her a cup of tea. don¡¯t worry so much. Our art troupe is so big. How many shows do we have to take on every year? how can song ran finish all the roles by herself? ¡± We¡¯ll do our part and song ran will do her part. We¡¯ll mind our own business and don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± Jiang Feng returned in defeat and started to think about whether she should persuade yang ke to stand on her side. On Sunday, it was time for song ran¡¯s ¡± unparalleled ¡± film to be watched. The main purpose was to let the director and director of the studio, as well as the leaders of the television station, see the sample. Then, they would edit it ording to their opinions. Of course, there would be reporters present, but the reporters of that era were more well-behaved. They basically just gave a script and asked questions ording to the script. Generally, there would not be any mistakes. Chapter 618 618 Who Do You Think You Are? When song ran arrived, Feng Bao ¡®er was already there and was discussing something with director yang in the first row. Wen Huihui was there as well and was arranged to sit in the second row. She was staring at the two people who were whispering in front of her with resentment. Song ran curled her lips.¡¯Come on, let¡¯s make Wen Huihui¡¯s little me of jealousy burn even brighter.¡¯ She ran to the first row and greeted Feng Baoer and the director. Feng Baoer waved at her. ¡°Sit beside me.¡± Song ran red at Wen Huihui before she sat down beside Feng Baoer. Naturally, Wen Huihui was so angry that she gritted her teeth. Director yang had clearly told her that even though a lot of her scenes had been cut out, she was still the second female lead. However, the treatment of the second female lead, the first female lead, and the ¡®male lead¡¯ were too different. Now, she couldn¡¯t even sit in the first row of the film festival. It was really unforgivable. The first row was upied by the most important people: the director of the studio, the Deputy station heads and directors of the two TV stations, director li, who was in charge of the TV drama¡¯s art troupe, the director, and the main actors. When Wen Huihui came to the small screening Hall, she saw her name on the back of the second row of chairs. She was so angry that she almost fainted when she saw song ran¡¯s name in front of her. Her ill-fated rtionship with song ran was really unmanageable and messy. When would she be able to get rid of her? When would she be the main character and crush song ran? To stand behind song ran and watch her live a glorious life was worse than death. Soon, the small theater was filled with people. The participating reporters were all sitting in the area next to the stage. The small theater sneaked down, and the screen began to y the trailer of the TV series. The entire trailersted for half an hour and basically released the essence of the TV series in great detail. Song ran was a little nervous. She carefully observed the reaction of the Deputy Director of the TV station. After all, those people were the buyers, and their reactions were the most important. Fortunately, the two Deputy station heads were nodding their heads, as if they were quite satisfied with the film. Next up were the regr reporters ¡®questions. They were all arranged and song ran was not worried. She thought that the reporters would leave after they were done asking questions. Then, the remaining core personnel would continue to watch the film. It was time to decide on the price. Now, they were satisfied with the trailer, which made her more or less relieved. When the theater was pitch ck, Yao Xifeng walked in from the back door. He had recovered quite well, so he had to attend the film festival today. He didn¡¯t run to the first row, but found a random seat in thest row. It was very crowded in the theater, but it was not big. From his line of sight, he could see song ran¡¯s serious side profile. On the big screen, he could see her handsome and suave appearance. His expression slowly became gentle. Song ran was really suited to be an actress. She was born to be an actress. In front of the camera, her every word and action was so natural. She was so confident that she attracted his eyes so much that he could no longer notice anyone else. When the lights were turned on, a round of apuse broke out in the theater. Wen Huihui sat diagonally behind song ran. She knew that the apuse was for her. Because the trailer was half an hour long, song ran was in almost every frame. Hateful, hateful! Supervisor li reached out and patted the back of song ran¡¯s hand. ¡°Your acting is not bad.¡± Song ran pouted. is it alright? ¡± she whispered. just alright? ¡± ¡°What else do you want me to say?¡± director li raised his eyebrows. Chapter 619 619 Arrived in time Song ran threw her hands up. Forget it. It was already the highest praise that supervisor li could give her. She should be content. Then, director li and the Deputy station heads of the TV station whispered to each other. The Deputy station heads were still nodding their heads repeatedly, looking quite satisfied. There was a sudden noise at the back door of the theater. Song ran turned around and saw ruan Qing in a ck long-sleeved dress with a bouquet of flowers in her hand. Eh? Song ran was a little surprised. She did not seem to have any personal rtionship with ruan Qing. Ruan Qing held the flowers and walked slowly to the first row under everyone¡¯s gaze. She handed the flowers to song ran and said with a smile, ¡± first of all, I¡¯d like to congratte you on the sess of your TV series, my Little Junior Sister. Song ran looked up at her and saw the sincere blessings in ruan Qing¡¯s eyes. She thought to herself,¡¯they are from the same art troupe, but ruan Qing and Jiang Feng are so different. Ruan Qing is too good at dealing with people.¡¯ She quickly stood up and took the flowers from ruan Qing¡¯s hands. She said gratefully, ¡± thank you, sister Qing. I¡¯m really sorry for making youe all the way here. Since the other party knew how to conduct himself, she couldn¡¯t be impolite, right? Supervisor li sat down at the side and gave her a seat. ¡°Ruan Qing, you should sit for a while too.¡± Ruan Qing quickly sat down and talked to song ran about the hardships of filming. She also generously shared some of her experience with song ran. Song ran kept looking at her with a smile. Ruan Qing gave off a much better vibe than Jiang Feng. Following that, it was the reporters ¡®Q & a session. The first few reporters raised some irrelevant questions that were set for them by the producers. The main cast answered the questions smoothly and the atmosphere was quite good. When it was the third reporter¡¯s turn, he took the mic and coughed lightly. He looked at song ran and said calmly, ¡± ¡°I have a question for you, miss song.¡± yes, ¡± song ran replied with a smile. please ask. The reporter nced at her. His gaze made song ran feel ufortable. It was as if he was up to no good. Before she could react, the reporter said, ¡± I heard that miss song is in a rtionship with the investor of unparalleled, Mr. Yao Xifeng. Is that true? ¡± The theater was in an uproar. Before song ran could react, the reporter continued to ask, ¡± miss song, I heard that you were able to get this role because Mr. Yao Xifeng forced you into the cast, is that right? ¡± The uproar in the theater grew louder. Song ran tilted her head and nced at Wen Huihui. Wen Huihui sneered.¡¯Heh, serves you right. Song ran, you didn¡¯t expect to be exposed on the spot, did you?¡¯ That¡¯s right, didn¡¯t you get this role because you relied on Yao Xifeng? What are you being so arrogant for? What right do you have to show off in front of me? Before song ran could react, supervisor li had already retorted, ¡± my dear reporter, I don¡¯t know where you heard all these rumors, but it¡¯s all false. It¡¯s true that Mr. Yao Xifeng invested in this movie, but he¡¯s working with the municipal art and cultural group. I was the one who rmended song ran to y Nangong Yan. It has nothing to do with Mr. Yao Xifeng. Please don¡¯t spread false rumors! Ruan Qing also chimed in. actually, it doesn¡¯t matter how song ran acted in this drama. What¡¯s important is whether she¡¯s qualified or not. Isn¡¯t that right? ¡± Director li nced at ruan Qing from the corner of her eye, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Chapter 620 620 He wouldn¡¯t care even if there were ten of them The reporter became even more aggressive. I also heard that miss song attacked an actress from the same production team because of a personal grudge. Because of you, that actress¡¯s role was cut by more than half, and she was demoted from the second female lead to the eighth female lead. May I ask if such a thing happened? ¡± Song ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It was obvious that the reporter came prepared. Someone had deliberately invited him to stir up trouble and to ruin her reputation. When the director heard this question, he immediately said indignantly, ¡± ¡°My reporter, are you here to cause trouble? Who invited you here? I was the one who decided to cut the scenes because we werete. Not only did we cut other people¡¯s scenes, but we also cut song ran¡¯s. Don¡¯t try to hurt her!¡± Just as Yao Xifeng was about to stand up and walk forward, someone pressed down on his shoulder. He turned around and saw that it was Dajun. Dajun shook his head and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°West wind, don¡¯t go over.¡± Yao Xifeng¡¯s chest heaved up and down. He stared at song ran, ¡± I have to help her clear her name. This person doesn¡¯t look friendly. I wonder who called him over. The Army pulled him back. no, you can¡¯t go now. You will only put song ran in an even more dangerous situation. Come out with me first. After he finished speaking, he ignored Yao Xifeng¡¯s wishes and dragged him out of the theater. He was in a hurry. The Army pushed him into the carriage and solemnly warned him, ¡± ¡°You should leave this ce first. Don¡¯t let anyone find out that you¡¯ve been here.¡± Yao Xifeng sat in the car and looked at the entrance of the theater. He sighed and said to Uncle Chen, ¡± if she doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend, I can openly tell others that I¡¯m her boyfriend. ¡°Let¡¯s go home first,¡± Uncle Chen shook his head. If others find out that you¡¯re here, the song ran you like will be criticized again. Let¡¯s talk about it after this is over.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± Yao Xifeng looked a little lonely. In the theater, the nosy reporter asked a lot of aggressive questions. Song ran almost exploded, but Feng Baoer held her back. Fortunately, she had director li and Feng Baoer by her side. They handled the situation with ease, and the reporter was forced to retreat. With a triumphant smile on his face, he slowly sat down. Song ran knew that even though they did not lose on the surface, the rumors would spread like wildfire. In this era, although word of mouth spread, the small news and gossip would still spread everywhere. It was inevitable that she and Yao Xifeng would be in a mess. All of this was Wen Huihui¡¯s doing. She was definitely the one who had attracted this trouble! After the Q & A session was over, the nosy reporters left the theater. Ruan Qing also stood up. I won¡¯t be staying for the next official show. After all, I¡¯m not the main cast of the series, so it¡¯s not appropriate for me to stay. Ran, don¡¯t take these small disturbances to heart. Your series will definitely be very popr. Song ran gave her a perfunctory smile. thank you, sister Qing, foring all the way here to support me. I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you today. Ruan Qingforted her a little more and then left. As soon as the outsiders left, director yang immediately stood up and pointed at Wen Huihui. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡± ¡°Why would you do something that would harm others without benefiting yourself?¡± Wen Huihui was still immersed in gloating over song ran¡¯s misfortune. She did not react in time until director Yang¡¯s usation fell on her. It dawned on her that song ran and the rest suspected that she was the one who hired the reporter. It was a reasonable guess because every question that the reporter asked was something she wanted to ask song ran in person so that she could expose her beautiful facade. Chapter 621 621 To report Gu jinghang However, she really did not do it. She suddenly came to her senses. It must be song ran. She did not mind hurting herself to drag her down with her. Yes, it must be like this, it must be like this! She pointed at song ran indignantly. don¡¯t try to frame me for something I didn¡¯t do! she said. You¡¯re the one who directed and acted out all this!¡± Song ran frowned and pushed her fingers away. ¡°You¡¯re really good at calling me a thief. Am I crazy to ruin my reputation like this? Since you¡¯ve done it, why don¡¯t you dare to admit it?¡± Wen Huihui was at a loss for words. She red at song ran with hatred.¡±If I say I didn¡¯t do it, then I didn¡¯t do it. I swear to the heavens!¡± Director yang looked at her in disgust. that¡¯s enough. What¡¯s the point of swearing? is there any use? ¡± Because of you, our TV series will be the subject of a lot of rumors.¡± Wen Huihui was so angry that she was about to explode. She red at song ran, but the people in the front row ignored her. Director yang whispered, ¡± ¡°If I knew this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have used her. Tsk, tsk.¡± supervisor li, ¡± song ran said softly, ¡± how do you think we should handle this? ¡± Wen Huihui had no ce to vent her grievances. She wanted to grab song ran¡¯s cor and question her why she had framed her. However, a staff member from the municipal art and cultural troupe walked up to her and said, ¡± ¡°Please leave.¡± Wen Huihui almost jumped up and asked,¡¯why do you want me out? I¡¯m also the lead actor!¡± Director yang turned to look at her and said indifferently, ¡± seeing that you have bad intentions, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t watch the film. Otherwise, you¡¯ll continue to do things that will harm our filmpany. Just like that, Wen Huihui was chased out of the theater. She screamed hysterically and cursed in her heart, ¡± Song ran, the b * tch. That b * tch must have directed and acted this out, making everyone think that she, Wen Huihui, was the one who had tarnished song ran¡¯s reputation. B * tch, you¡¯re smart, you¡¯re a b * tch. She had been too careless. In the theater, fortunately, the two Deputy section chiefs and the leaders of the studio were people who had seen the world, so they didn¡¯t have any negative feelings about this kind of small fight. They just reminded director li, ¡± ¡°Regarding this gossip, ah Wanwan, we still have to control it. Otherwise, when the TV series goes on, the public¡¯s reputation will be bad. The public is our Foundation, you know? You must control it well.¡± Supervisor li quickly nodded. don¡¯t worry, director. We will keep it under control. Another thing is, song ran and Mr. Yao Xifeng are not rted at all. It was the girl who yed some tricks and made a fool of herself. The station head nodded. I understand, I understand. Even if they are rted, we don¡¯t mind. It wasmon for rich bosses to throw money at female celebrities to film. Only ordinary people would talk about those small things with great relish. What they cared about was not this. What they cared about was whether the drama was good, whether the ratings would be high when it was screened, and whether it would bring them huge profits. They were all very satisfied with the film. Song ran was good at acting, and she had a good feeling working with Feng Baoer. They believed that when she went on television, she would have good ratings. That was enough. The film viewing sessionsted until three O ¡®clock in the afternoon. Supervisor li sent the two station heads and the leaders of the studio away. When she turned around, she saw that song ran did not look too good. Feng Bao ¡®er consoled her. these are things that you have to experience after you be famous. From now on, your life will no longer be stable. You have to be mentally prepared. Song ran¡¯s face turned pale. She was worried that her name would be associated with Yao Xifeng from now on. Then, what would her jinghang be? Chapter 622 622 The patients sat in rows All of a sudden, she really wanted to disclose her rtionship with Jing Xing and tell everyone that she had a partner. Her partner was a researcher and she would not rely on others to get to the top. She only wanted to be in a rtionship. However, he had a special status. He was a researcher, and dating a female star would inevitably make people think that he was high-profile and easy to be caught. Song ran felt a little disappointed. When supervisor li saw her expression, she consoled her, ¡± ¡°Is this bit of difficulty enough to stump you?¡± how could that be? ¡± song ran spread her hands. &Nbsp; Supervisor li patted her shoulder. you have to get used to rumors and nders. Only people who are worse than you will try their best to defame you. Those who are really better than you won¡¯t even notice your existence. So, you don¡¯t have to take those people who are worse than you to heart at all. Do you understand? ¡± Listening to Jun¡¯s words was better than reading ten years of books. She nodded.¡±Alright, I understand.¡± Chief physician li sighed. if I had known earlier, we would have chosen the second female lead. Wen Huihui is a troublemaker. Not only did she try to hurt you, but she¡¯s also trying to ruin your reputation. Song ran nodded. a lot of her scenes have been cut. I¡¯ll try my best to avoid taking on the same show as her. yeah. This time, her shameless behavior has been seen by the leaders of the two major TV stations and film studios in Haicheng, as well as director yang. With her character, it¡¯ll be difficult for her to take on shows in the mainstream circles in the future. really? ¡°song ran¡¯s eyes lit up. &Nbsp; of course, such egoism is the biggest taboo for the higher-ups to attack the actors in the same crew and ignore the future of the entire film. The haze in song ran¡¯s heart was instantly swept away. What was Wen Huihui doing? He had shot himself in the foot. It was so satisfying, so satisfying! When they left the theater, Wen Huihui was still waiting outside. When she saw song ran, she immediately rushed over. Feng Bao ¡®er frowned and stood in front of song ran. She looked at her with slight disdain and said, ¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡± Even though Wen Huihui was furious, she had no choice but to calm down when she saw so many people protecting song ran. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± ¡°Song ran, you¡¯re so cruel! You only know how to act innocent and weak!¡± Song ran gently pushed her fingers away and looked at her with a nk expression. ¡°I thought you were describing yourself.¡± Wen Huihui almost cursed out loud. She was anxious and angry. It was obvious that she had not done anything, but everyone thought that she was trying to frame song ran. It was all because of song ran¡¯s harmless act. Cheap person, too cheap! Song ran looked at Wen Huihui¡¯s pale face andughed coldly in her heart.¡¯Wen Huihui, you¡¯re so good at pretending to be innocent. In my previous life, you¡¯ve put me in so much trouble by pretending to be innocent.¡¯ And now, you¡¯re saying things like pretending to be innocent. Yingluo, why are you being so sarcastic? It was too funny. Wen Huihui said anxiously, ¡± I didn¡¯t have to do that. The higher-ups are all here. I¡¯m also a part of this drama. Why would I do something that would harm others and not benefit myself? ¡± Song ran, you don¡¯t have to think hard to know that I didn¡¯t do it. ¡± Song ran smiled. harm others without benefiting yourself? ¡± As long as you can hurt me, song ran, you don¡¯t care if you can benefit from it or not. After all, you hate me so much, don¡¯t you?¡± Wen Huihui was so angry that she raised her hand. Song ran grabbed her wrist and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re angry from embarrassment? You want to hit me? Not only did you hurt my reputation, but you also hit me in front of so many people? Wen Huihui, you¡¯re getting more and more open.¡± Chapter 623 623 You have to have tender and protective feelings for the woman Wen Huihui waspletely defeated. She could only watch as song ran walked away from her. She was so angry that she screamed hysterically, ¡± song ran, you b * tch! You¡¯ll get your retribution for trying to harm me! In Feng Baoer¡¯s car, song ran suddenly came to her senses. ¡°Eh? Why did I get into your car?¡± Feng Baoer smiled. your chief physician Li¡¯s car is going back to the art troupe. I¡¯ll send you home. Song ran leanedzily on the back of her chair. She did not look too good. After all, she was originally happy to attend the film festival. However, someone came out of nowhere and ruined her good mood. Who would be happy? do you really think Wen Huihui is behind all of this? ¡± Feng Bao ¡®er frowned. ¡± Song ran¡¯s lowered eyes slowly lifted and looked at her. ¡°Eh? What are you suspecting?¡± Feng Baoer ced her index and middle fingers on her jawbone. after spending two months with her, I think that Wen Huihui is someone who knows how to make use of others while she hides in the dark. For example, she made xiaojue out to harm you that time. Song ran raised her eyebrows slightly and said in a soft voice, ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she hiding behind this time as well?¡± Feng Bao ¡®er let out a soft¡¯ tsk¡¯. however, the direction is too obvious this time. It¡¯s basically telling everyone that it was Wen Huihui who embarrassed you. Song ran rubbed her chin. She had suspected that as well, but she was afraid that it was another trick of Wen Huihui¡¯s. After all, Wen Huihui had always been a treacherous person. Regardless of whether Wen Huihui was the one who did it, song ran felt that it was worth it since she had made her suffer a huge loss. However, she was clear-headed. If Wen Huihui wasn¡¯t the one behind this, it would mean that this person was hiding her true self. This was too creepy. Who was it? Who could it be? Yao Xifeng? No, no, no. That was impossible. It might sound a little narcissistic, but song ran believed that Yao Xifeng was concerned about her reputation. He would not do something like that without her consent. Oh, then who else could Yingluo be? She didn¡¯t have many enemies. Shen mengfang had already gone in. Even if she was outside, she wouldn¡¯t be so smart as to kill someone with a borrowed knife. Wen Huihui didn¡¯t seem like it either. After all, she was still counting on this show to make a name for herself. Then who else was the enemy that wanted to provoke her? Jiang Feng? Song ran pped her thigh and turned to Feng Baoer. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s definitely Jiang Feng!¡± ¡°Is she Jiang Feng, the pir of your art troupe¡¯s stage?¡± Feng Baoer furrowed her brows and pondered. yes, it¡¯s her. She¡¯s always disliked me. It must be her. ¡°Then you have to be careful and be on guard against her.¡± Feng Baoer was still frowning. Song ran felt helpless. there are many things that can¡¯t be prevented. Besides, even if I don¡¯t cause trouble for myself, others will cause trouble for me. For example, Yao Xifeng. Don¡¯t you think that he¡¯s the one who caused all these problems? ¡± Because of his deep affection, I can¡¯t criticize him, or else it would seem that I¡¯m cold and heartless, and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for me. ¡± Feng Baoer chuckled. She had experienced what song ran said before, so she understood her. The car stopped in front of song ran¡¯s house. Feng Baoer looked up and said, ¡± ¡°So you live on Jing ¡®an road.¡± ¡°Yes, sister Bao ¡®er, where do you live?¡± ¡°I live on Huashan Road.¡± Song ran was pleasantly surprised. it¡¯s just on the next street. It¡¯s very close. Sister Bao ¡®er, you cane here often in the future. Our aunt Wu cooks very well. ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Yingluo seemed to have agreed too happily. Chapter 624 624 Refreshed and refreshed In that era, there was no inte or cell phone, but the power of word of mouth was not to be underestimated. A few dayster, when song ran went out again, she could hear the neighbors talking about her. I heard that Xiao Ling only has shows to film because of her rich boss. ¡°Isn¡¯t this how the entertainment industry is? Who would want to enter the entertainment industry from a decent family?¡± I heard that he got into the city¡¯s art and cultural troupe. I guess he also got in by relying on people. ¡°Exactly. With her looks, she¡¯s definitely a man¡¯s ything.¡± Song ran strolled slowly to the group of middle-aged women who were standing at the entrance of the courtyard and discussing among themselves. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Are the aunties talking about me?¡± The few women did not expect song ran to shamelesslye up to them and make the connection. One of the middle-aged women, who had a sharp tongue, put on a fake smile and said, ¡± ¡°Why do you care who we¡¯re talking about?¡± Song ran stretched out her hand and patted her shoulder. She raised her wrist and looked at her watch. well, it¡¯s already sote and you haven¡¯t gone to work yet. You¡¯re all full-time wives, right? ¡± The four middle-aged women looked at her with hostility, but they didn¡¯t speak. Song ran chuckled and continued to press on the woman¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Your husband works hard outside and lets you live a good life. He doesn¡¯t expect you to be a gossiper all day long, right?¡± ¡°Who are you calling a gossiper?¡± the woman was anxious. Song ran smiled. don¡¯t be so quick to make the connection. You¡¯re not a gossiper. What are you feeling guilty about? ¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°I what? I¡¯m not like some rice weeps who rely on men to support them. I don¡¯t y mahjong all day, do my hair, and talk about positive modern young women behind their backs, so I¡¯m not an alien in your eyes, and that¡¯s why you gather together to criticize me, right?¡± The women were all very angry. Song ran raised her voice again, ¡± we¡¯re all neighbors, and we¡¯ll see each other often. I, song ran, have never been one to swallow my anger. If you dare to create rumors and ruin my reputation again, I¡¯ll go to your house and scold you. If you won¡¯t let me live well, I¡¯ll definitely not let you live well! Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± When the few women saw that this little chili pepper was not to be trifled with, they immediately cowered and hurriedly put in a good word, ¡± ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re not talking about you, not about you.¡± Song ran thought to herself that she did not care about what others said. However, her ssmates, colleagues, and neighbors could not talk about such groundless things in her ears. It would disturb her peace. He had to prevent it before it happened. Song ran ignored them and said, ¡°don¡¯t spread rumors in the future. None of you have everid under my bed. I hope you won¡¯t spread those rumors too widely. Otherwise, I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t have any evidence against me. The women were all shocked. They had just heard that this little girl had personally sent her stepmother to prison a few days ago. It seemed that this little girl was indeed a ruthless character. People were like that. They would bully the weak and fear the strong. With song ran¡¯s intimidation, these long-tongued women who were already soft-legged shrimps suddenly did not dare to say anything. I won¡¯t say it, I won¡¯t say it, ¡°he quickly assured her. we¡¯re just saying it for fun. We don¡¯t mean any harm. Song ran snorted coldly. This was the biggest joke in the world. She didn¡¯t care about these people and directly left, leaving the group of women who were scared by her, who didn¡¯t dare to say a word. Chapter 625 625 I was forced by that girl Song ran was doing fine in school. She was not too affected. After all, everyone thought that she had a strong background and that her uncle was the leader. How could she give up what was near and far and not use her family¡¯s connections to get to the top and use another man? That didn¡¯t make sense. Therefore, song ran¡¯s life in Fu Guang was basically unaffected, and this allowed her to take a break. At night, the phone in the house rang. Song ran picked it up and heard his deep, gentle, and pleasant voice. ¡°Let me tell you a piece of good news.¡± ¡°Eh? What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going back to Haicheng tomorrow,¡± Yes, it was indeed the only good news in the past few days. In an instant, song ran felt that she had someone to rely on. She sobbed, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, you are finallying back.¡± The moment the person on the other end heard her aggrieved voice, he wished he could step back to her side andfort her softly. yes, ran ran. I¡¯ll be in Haicheng at about five in the afternoon tomorrow. Ran, are youing to pick me up? ¡± Tomorrow was Friday. Since she had no sses in thest two periods in the afternoon and she had nothing to do, she might as well pick him up. Fine, it was a little insincere for her to say that. She wanted to pick him up because she missed him. She missed him so much that she had to see him as soon as possible. The next day, it was raining again. As soon as song ran was out of school, she saw du Dapeng waiting for her in the driver¡¯s seat. When du Dapeng saw her, he immediately got out of the car and ran over with an umbre. Song ran smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Did your boss ask you toe and pick me up?¡± Du Dapeng nodded. yes. Boss said that the train station is full of good and bad people. He was worried and asked you to pick him up alone. Song ran lowered her head andughed. Hmph! You¡¯re so guarded. In her heart, she thought that Gu jinghang was really thoughtful. On the moon tform, song ran was anxiously looking for Gu jinghang¡¯s figure among the crowd. When he got out of the car, song ran¡¯s heart was at ease. The rainy day had turned into an ink wash painting, making her feel rxed and happy. Gu jinghang saw her through the crowd. His originally expressionless face suddenly turned bright. He quickly squeezed through the bustling crowd and came to her side. He smiled at her lovingly. ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for a long time, right?¡± ¡°I just arrived. Your train is quite urate.¡± ¡°Alright, follow me back to the Research Institute,¡± Gu jinghang said with a smile. why not my house? ¡± song ran pouted. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang carried the luggage in one hand and held her arm with the other as they walked forward. I just finished an inspection. I need to go back to the Research Institute to report. Song ran and him went around the ce and got into the car. The car drove to the second Research Center. It was a rainy day. It was past five o ¡®clock and the sky was slowly turning dark. In public, Gu jinghang did not hold her hand out of concern for his image. Once they got into the car, he coughed and held song ran¡¯s hand and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you wear more? My hands are cold.¡± Song ran chuckled. I¡¯m just waiting for you to cover me up. Da Peng was obviously used to this. He didn¡¯t react at all and continued to drive very calmly. Gu jinghang took off his Chinese tunic and wrapped it around her before pulling her into his arms. ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to take care of yourself, how can I be at ease?¡± Song ran smiled slyly. I just don¡¯t want you to feel at ease. I just want you to remember me wherever you go. Du Dapeng faintly felt that this dog food was a bit scary. Boss, sister-inw, I¡¯m also a living person. Can you at least take into ount my feelings? Chapter 626 626 The real estate giant 20 yearster On a rainy day, the car didn¡¯t drive fast. The neon lights just appeared, reflecting the drizzle, and it had a special atmosphere. Gu jinghang held her in his arms. Even though he was only wearing a thinyer of clothing, his body was still warm. He was much warmer than song ran who was wearing threeyers of clothing. He held her hands in his palms and song ran felt that the autumn rain did not seem to be so cold anymore. The autumn wind did not seem to be so bleak. His palm was warm and dry, with a thinyer of calluses. He gently caressed her fingers, as if he was warming her heart. As the rain fell on the window, Gu jinghang hugged her tightly. Song ran said teasingly, ¡± Gu jinghang, did you miss me when you went to the Northwest? ¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Gu jinghang chuckled. Song ran raised her eyebrows. don¡¯t say that I think so. This is a subjective feeling. It depends on you. Did you miss me? ¡± Gu jinghang reached out and pinched her chin. ran, do you have any photos? ¡± ¡°What?¡± I stayed in the deep mountains and old forests of the Northwest for a few days. The soldiers who traveled with me all had photos of their wives and children in their arms. When they missed them, they would take them out to look at them to relieve their lovesickness. Only I didn¡¯t have any, so I could only envy them. Song ran patted his leg and said, ¡± you should¡¯ve said so earlier. I have a lot of photos. My mom loved taking photos of me when I was young. After my mom left, my sister took photos of me frequently. There are three big albums at home. You cane to my house some other day. I¡¯ll let you choose whatever you want. Gu jinghang lowered his head andughed. sure. I¡¯ll go to your house to choose some other day. Gu jinghang looked at the rain that was getting heavier and said, ¡± Has it been raining in Haicheng these days? ¡± Song ran snuggled into his arms. that¡¯s right. As soon as our brother jinghang left, it started to rain in Haicheng. Just like me, I missed you so much. Gu jinghang finally felt that this girl¡¯s sweet words were a little too much. He quickly reached out to cover her mouth and lowered his head to her ear as he said, ¡± Da Peng is a big guy now. He doesn¡¯t have a partner. Can¡¯t you consider his feelings? ¡± Song ran giggled as she stared at the back of du Dapeng¡¯s head. She then grabbed Gu jinghang¡¯s shirt and pulled him down.¡±You¡¯re very considerate. You even care about the feelings of your subordinates. Why don¡¯t you care about my feelings? Aren¡¯t my feelings the most important?¡± Gu jinghang pulled her into his arms again and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable,¡± Song ran was struggling in his arms like a little wild cat. ¡°Gu jinghang, I think you¡¯re going to rebel.¡± The two of them fought all the way, and du Dapeng was tormented. He parked the car under their boss¡¯s dormitory, quickly jumped out of the car, and ran away. it¡¯s raining so heavily! song ran shouted from behind. aren¡¯t you going to get an umbre? ¡± Du Dapeng turned around andughed. sister-inw, there¡¯s no need. It¡¯s just an umbre. You can use it with our Deputy Section Chief. Gu jinghang pulled her back and looked down at her. ¡°Look, you¡¯ve forced him.¡± Song ran reached out and pinched him on the waist. Her eyes were filled with fire. ¡°What did you just say? I¡¯m forcing him? I think you want to be punished.¡± He restrained her hands and said,¡±huh?¡± Familyw? I¡¯m not your family, where did the disciplinee from? Or Yingluo, you¡¯ve already taken on the identity of my wife?¡± Song ran became even more anxious. Gu jinghang, you¡¯ve made a trip to the Northwest and learned a lot of useless words. As expected, the people in the Northwest are indeed fierce. You¡¯re really going to rebel! Chapter 627 627 Buying a house is like buying vegetables Gu jinghang freed his hand and pinched her face. ¡°She¡¯ll be my wife sooner orter, so how can she run away?¡± Song ran pouted. how long are we going to stay in this car? ¡± I¡¯m so hungry.¡± Gu jinghang quickly opened the car door and opened the umbre. Then, he walked to the door of the opposite car and opened it for her. Song ran stepped on his shoe and looked up with a sly look.¡±Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Gu jinghang lifted her up with one hand and said, ¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s gone.¡± hey, ¡± song ran said anxiously, ¡± don¡¯t let your boss see you. it¡¯s okay. When it rains, our Section Chief Zhang also holds his daughter like this. His legs were long and his steps were fast. He quickly reached the second floor. Fortunately, no one saw him. As soon as he entered the room, song ran pressed him against the door. ¡°Don¡¯t call yourself an elder.¡± In fact, song ran had crossed more bridges than Gu Jingxing. Gu jinghang smiled and said,¡¯didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re hungry? How do you still have the energy to quarrel with me?¡± Song ran quickly dragged him to the kitchen. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go into the kitchen and argue.¡± Gu jinghang walked into the kitchen and rummaged through it before turning to look at her. ¡°Tonight, let¡¯s just eat some white water, okay? I won¡¯t go to the cafeteria to get food.¡± Song ran ced her hands on his shoulders and mumbled, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring back any local specialties from the Northwest?¡± Gu jinghang shook his head andughed. we¡¯re here for an inspection. Do you think I¡¯m going on a vacation? ¡± Thest time you were there, we brought you to the market. That was a special case, and we usually don¡¯te out.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll cook the noodles. After all, our brother Jing hang just came back from an inspection and had to catch a train all day. He must be tired.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired, I¡¯m not tired.¡± get out of my way, ¡± song ran said as she waved her hand. let me show you my skills. As she spoke, she picked up the pot and began to fill it with water. Gu jinghang was overjoyed. yeah, she showed me her skills in boiled water. Our ran is really capable. yes, ¡± song ran said proudly. thank you for thepliment. Twenty minutester, there were two bowls of noodles, one big and one small. Gu jinghang¡¯s big bowl had two Lotus-wrapped eggs while song ran¡¯s small bowl had one. Gu jinghang could not help but reach out to touch her face.¡±The eggs are fried beautifully. You¡¯ve really shown your skills.¡± After saying that, he carried the two bowls to the living room. Gu jinghang picked up the bottle of chili sauce and handed it to her. ¡°A little more? It¡¯ll be more vorful.¡± Song ran quickly waved her hands. no, no, no. I can¡¯t take spicy food. Gu jinghang then mixed some chili and vinegar into the noodles. His noodles looked even more delicious than song ran¡¯s. Seeing Gu jinghang gobbling down the food with relish, song ran could not help but feel tempted. ¡°I¡¯ll have some chili too,¡± Gu jinghang then gave her a smaller portion. Song ran mixed it and before she started eating, she asked with uncertainty, ¡± ¡°Will it be very spicy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not spicy at all,¡± Gu jinghang said as he waved his hand. Song ran felt at ease and ate it in big mouthfuls. It was so spicy that she burst into tears. She couldn¡¯t stop coughing and looked at him pitifully.¡±Didn¡¯t you say it wasn¡¯t spicy? You liar!¡± Gu jinghang then remembered that his miss Jiao was a typical Southerner. The dishes on the table were either light or sweet, and she could not handle this bit of spiciness at all. you were the one who asked for spiciness. Why don¡¯t I cook you a new bowl? ¡± Song ran shook her head. forget it. I¡¯ll just make do with it. I want to practice my spicy-eating skills. Chapter 628 628 I¡¯ve been in prison for four years for you Despite Gu jinghang¡¯s dissuasion, song ran ate more than half of the bowl of noodles. Her lips were swollen and red. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart ached for her. He should not have listened to her, poured her chili sauce, and let her continue to eat the noodles mixed with chili. Just as he was about to speak, someone knocked on the door. He had no choice but to open the door. Song ran followed him to the door. When the door opened, cuiying¡¯s sister-inw was standing at the door with an umbre in one hand and a big bowl in the other. The fragrance was overwhelming. ¡°I heard that you¡¯reing back today, so I made some lotus root cake and brought some over for you,¡± said cuiying¡¯s sister-inw with a smile. Song ran quickly stuck her head out. thank you, sister-inw. Lotus root cake is my favorite. why are Qianqian¡¯s lips so red and swollen? ¡± she pointed at song ran. After he finished speaking, he suddenly realized,¡±Aiya, Aiya Aiya Aiya Aiya!¡± ¡°Sister-inw, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu jinghang looked at her in confusion. ¡°Um, Wanwan, did I disturb you guys? I¡¯m really sorry.¡± After she finished speaking, she directly stuffed the big bowl in her hands into Gu jinghang¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. I won¡¯t disturb you guys.¡± After he finished speaking, he left quickly and even very considerately closed the door for them. Gu jinghang stretched out his hand slowly. it¡¯s not sister-inw Wanwan. Please listen to my exnation. Behind him, song ran burst intoughter. Gu jinghang turned around and squinted at her. Song ran was overjoyed and said, ¡± ¡°Sis-inw cuiying must have thought that you kissed me. Tsk tsk, what will your image be in her eyes? You made my lips so red and swollen, she must think you¡¯re very rough.¡± Gu jinghang ced therge bowl in his hand on the table by the door, turned around, and pressed her against the door. Song ran, who had forgotten the pain after the wound healed, would never remember it. After the kiss. Gu jinghang made her a cup of lotus root starch and patted her head. ¡°Hurry up and eat. You¡¯ve finished the lotus root starch, so your body is still warm.¡± Song ran took a sip and it tasted sweet. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have these.¡± Gu jinghang continued to eat his spicy noodles. well, youe here often. I know you like sweet things, so I bought some. There¡¯s also some dried persimmons. Do you want some? ¡± Song ran rubbed her stomach. do you think I¡¯m a pig? ¡± Can I eat that much?¡± Gu jinghang chuckled. Little Pigs need to be raised until they are white and chubby. Only then can they be sold for a good price. Song ran gave him a round of punches, but Gu jinghang did not take her fancy punches seriously. He onlyughed softly. The Lotus root cake was very fragrant, and the lotus root starch warmed up her body. After dinner, Gu jinghang carried a nket out and said, ¡± Xiao ran, let¡¯s watch a videotape before we go to bed, okay? ¡± what kind of videotape is it? ¡± song ran smiled slyly. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang shook his head and said,¡±action movies.¡± &Nbsp; Song ran covered her mouth and pointed at him with a trembling finger. you hooligan! ¡°What did I do?¡± Gu jinghang was confused. As he spoke, he passed the videotape to her. Song ran took a look and realized that it was a real action movie and not the kind of film she thought it was. She blushed and gave him an awkward but polite smile.¡±I also like this martial arts star¡¯s movie. Let¡¯s watch it together.¡± Gu jinghang touched the back of his head. why did you scold me just now? ¡± Song ran pushed his chest and sat down on the sofa. ¡°You can¡¯t teach the child bad things.¡± Gu jinghang fiddled with it for a while, and images began to appear on the television. Heid the nket over her and wrapped her up tightly. Song ran lifted a piece of the nket and looked at him. ¡°Wrap it together with me.¡± Chapter 629 629 My Prophet¡¯s second daughter ¡°I¡¯m not cold,¡± Gu jinghang waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± Fine. The two of them wrapped themselves in the nket. Song ran¡¯s mind was not on the TV. She said softly, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, I have to tell you something.¡± ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu jinghang replied absentmindedly. even though you probably didn¡¯t hear those rumors at the Research Institute, I still have to give you a heads up. Gu jinghang immediately understood the importance of the matter. He turned to look at her and said, ¡± ¡°What?¡± Song ran then told Gu jinghang about what happened at the film gathering. In the end, she concluded, ¡± in the future, there might be rumors that I relied on Yao Xifeng to get to my position. There might also be rumors that there¡¯s something going on between me and him. Please don¡¯t take it to heart, okay? ¡± Gu jinghang held her hand tightly. His eyes were a little turbulent, but his tone was very restrained. I¡¯m at the Research Institute. Those rumors won¡¯t reach me. You don¡¯t have to worry. Song ran reached out from under the nket and touched his chin. ¡°Jing Xing, why don¡¯t I quit?¡± Gu jinghang squinted at her. If she was just setting him up, he would be done for. Moreover, he didn¡¯t want her to give up halfway, so he reached out to hug her. don¡¯t be silly. Since it¡¯s a dream, I also hope that you can firmly follow it. I don¡¯t want you to have any regrets. Song ran reached out and hugged him. why is our brother jinghang so understanding? you¡¯re the best. You¡¯re the best. ¡°Silly girl.¡± Gu jinghang patted her head lovingly. Song ran looked up at him. jinghang, I think I¡¯ll quit showbiz after I win the Hundred Flowers Award. ¡°What is that?¡± Gu jinghang raised his eyebrows. it¡¯s a very important award in the entertainment industry. As long as I win that award, I¡¯ll immediately quit the entertainment industry. Gu jinghang touched her face and asked,¡¯what happens after you quit the entertainment industry? What are you doing?¡± ¡°Can I enter the Research Institute?¡± song ran chuckled. ¡°What can you do in the Research Institute?¡± Gu jinghang squinted at her. ¡°I¡¯ll be your little follower, is that okay? I¡¯ll help you carry your bag or something, or I¡¯ll get a driver¡¯s license and drive you, leader.¡± Gu jinghang lowered his head and whispered in her ear, ¡± then isn¡¯t our Xiao ran overqualified? ¡± I¡¯m happy to serve my leader, ¡± song ranughed. I¡¯m happy to do so. It waste at night, and the rain was still falling. The person wrapped in the nket had long fallen asleep in his arms. She could not stay upte and went to bed on time. Hence, she did not even see the end of the action movie. When the movie ended, Gu jinghang turned off the television, turned around, and carried the person on the sofa into the room. The rain made the room seem even more peaceful and warm. Gu jinghang knew that she was afraid of the cold, so he had already covered her with a thick nket. She leaned into his arms and seemed to be particrly attached to him, so he was particrly reluctant to let her go. As if he was coaxing a child, he carried her around the room three times before finally cing her gently on the bed and covering her with the nket. Under the dim light, he looked at her lovingly for a long time before he finally turned off the light and walked out of the room. After a night of autumn rain, the next day, the sky was even colder. In the morning, the sky was gloomy. Song ran sat up and sneezed while hugging the nket. When she sneezed for the third time, Gu Jingxing walked in.¡±Did you catch a cold?¡± no, ¡± song ran sniffled. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang reached out his hand and touched her forehead. put on your clothes, don¡¯t catch a cold. Cheng Haidong and the others wille over for lunch at noon. what? ¡± song ran scratched her neck. why are you here for dinner? ¡± Gu jinghang tapped her forehead. sister-inw should act like one. Song ran snorted and said,¡¯do you want me to pretend to be a virtuous and virtuous person again? Do you want me to give you face again?¡± Gu jinghang coughed lightly. no need, no need. I¡¯ve asked two sisters-inw toe over and cook today. They¡¯re very capable. Song ran got up and buried herself in his arms. ¡°I¡¯m the only useless one, right?¡± our Xiao ran can do it too. She can do it too. Chapter 630 630 Chapter 643-should be dissed At ten O ¡®clock, cuiying¡¯s sister-inw and another sister-inw came over to prepare lunch. The men were chatting in the living room. Song ran could not just stand by and do nothing. She was willing to stay in the kitchen and help them choose the vegetables. When all the dishes were served, everyone sat around the table. Captain Jiang was the first to speak, ¡± ¡°You guys don¡¯t know, right? there¡¯s a new team doctor in the team today.¡± The few of them looked at each other and asked,¡±huh?¡± Where¡¯s Captain Zheng?¡± Captain Jiang continued, ¡± Captain Zheng is still here. I heard that the new team doctor was transferred from the Northwest Research Institute. He¡¯s quite young and good-looking. Song ran¡¯s expression turned ugly. Was he transferred from the Northwest Research Institute? Gu jinghang had just returned from the Northwest Research Institute when a young and beautiful female team doctor was transferred over. Yes, she smelled something unusual. Of course, Gu jinghang knew why ran¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He quickly said, ¡± Captain Jiang, I was still at the Northwest Research Institute the day before yesterday. I didn¡¯t hear about anyone being transferred here. What¡¯s going on? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Captain Jiang said with a smile. Song ran did not enjoy the meal. Even a fool could tell that the team doctor was here for Gu jinghang. She had crossed thousands of miles to get a man. How could she not be touched by such courage and determination? The people at the table could feel song ran¡¯s low spirits. Even though cuiying¡¯s sister-inw tried tofort her, song ran was still unhappy. After the meal, the group of people quickly left. Song ran ran ran into the room to pack her bag. Gu jinghang quickly said, ¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± I¡¯m going back, ¡± song ran said without looking up. I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. Gu jinghang was anxious. let¡¯s leave tomorrow. I have to report to the city tomorrow. I¡¯ll give you a ride. Song ran packed her bag and walked out. ¡°No need, I¡¯ll take a taxi.¡± Gu jinghang hugged her. ran, ¡± he said. what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Song ran looked up at him and felt wronged. ¡°That team doctor, did shee for you?¡± Gu jinghang shook his head. I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t know anything about it. As they were talking, there was a knock on the door. Gu jinghang held her hand and walked towards the door. When the door opened, he saw a young woman in a Chinese tunic suit standing at the door with arge box in her hands. She had a sweet smile on her face, and adoration and ingratitude were written all over her face. Gu jinghang frowned and looked at the woman at the door. ¡°Who are you?¡± The woman quickly said, ¡± Hello, vice Section Chief Gu. I was transferred from the Northwest Research Institute today. My name is Han Yue. Song ran gritted her teeth. that¡¯s enough. You guys can continue chatting. I¡¯ll be leaving now. ¡°Song ran, stop right there!¡± Gu jinghang growled. As he spoke, he sped her hand tightly. Han Yue handed over therge paper box in her hand. ¡°My father is Han Jun, the Deputy Director of the Northwest Research Institute,¡± The anger in song ran¡¯s chest increased as she red at Gu jinghang. Gu jinghang looked at Han Yue without changing his expression. you¡¯re from the infirmary, so I¡¯m not in charge of this. This has nothing to do with me. You¡¯ve got the wrong person. You don¡¯t have to report to me. ¡°It¡¯s rted? how can it not be rted?¡± Han Yue said. I was transferred to the Central Research Institute because of you, Deputy Section Chief Gu. I admired your appearance and talent, so I asked my father to use some connections to transfer me here.¡± Song ran immediately looked at the shameless woman in front of her and said, ¡± then, before you are transferred here, you should also ask if the Vice Section Chief Gu that you admire has a partner. Han Yue sized her up and said,¡±howe I didn¡¯t ask?¡± Of course, I¡¯ve asked around. It¡¯s you, right? I think vice Section Chief Gu can totally change his partner, someone who can help him.¡± Chapter 631 631 A heads up Gu jinghang knew that song ran was about to explode. He immediately frowned and coldly said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I won¡¯t change my partner.¡± With that, he mmed the door shut. The door was shut in Han Yue¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯t believe it. All these men had always taken the initiative to curry favor with her. This was the first time that they didn¡¯t put her in their eyes. She really didn¡¯t misjudge him. ¡°My father is the Deputy Director of the Northwest Research Institute. He¡¯s the second-inmand and has a lot of power,¡± she said at the top of her voice. ¡°It has nothing to do with me even if your father is the Emperor.¡± Gu jinghang was slightly angered. Han Yue pouted. Deputy Section Chief Gu, don¡¯t be so full of yourself. I¡¯ve ced all the local specialties you ate at the door. There¡¯s dried cheese and some hand-torn beef jerky made by my mother. They all taste very good. When you have the time,e and take them in. With that, he went downstairs happily. Song ran¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. She was filled with anger and said, ¡± ¡°Gu jinghang, what have you been doing at the Northwest Research Institute? That¡¯s why you provoked such a person?¡± Gu jinghang was at a loss for words. I was there for ten days. I was in the deep mountains and forests for ten days. What could I have done? ¡± then, how did she fall in love with you? ¡± song ran screeched. &Nbsp; Not only do I admire your looks, I also admire your talent.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know anything.¡± Song ran went from bad to worse. her father is the Deputy Director of the hospital. He¡¯s the second-inmand of the hospital. You can totally climb up the socialdder. It¡¯ll definitely be helpful to your career. Gu jinghang pressed her against the door and said, ¡± song ran, is this what you think of me? ¡± Song ran¡¯s back hit the door. It hurt so much that her eyes started to mist up.¡±You¡¯re hurting me.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s heart ached as he pulled her into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I ran ran, I was in a hurry.¡± Song ran leaned into his arms and felt wronged. ¡°She likes you, and her father is the Vice Director. I¡¯m no match for her.¡± ¡°Song ran, what are you worried about? Do you not understand my heart? Did you think that no one introduced me to a partner in the three years I waited for you? Do you think that no leader will introduce their daughter or rtive to me?¡± Song ran looked up at him in shock. I don¡¯t know. You never told me. ¡± Gu jinghang shook his head helplessly. I don¡¯t know how many blind date parties I¡¯ve postponed because of you. Song ran¡¯s heart felt even more stifled, but she said, ¡± at that time, you were just a small team leader. Would people have to introduce their own daughters or the daughters of their rtives to you? ¡± Gu jinghang reached out and patted her back. I don¡¯t know about that. I only know that you are the only one in my eyes and heart. You are the only one in my heart. Her father is the Deputy Director and it has nothing to do with me. I never rely on others. Everything that I, Gu jinghang, have is achieved through my own efforts. Even though she said that, it did not dispel song ran¡¯s doubts. God knows what unscrupulous things the woman who liked Gu jinghang would do to get him. When a woman went crazy, it was very scary. Furthermore, she had the support of her leader. Thus, she did things without any worries. She was really a powerful character. Song ran hugged the person in front of her tightly and felt an unprecedented sense of danger. The next day, Gu jinghang sent her home. Song ran was a little absent-minded. Just as she was about to get out of the car, Gu jinghang stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s still early. I¡¯ll go to your house first to pick out some photos.¡± In song ran¡¯s bedroom, she took out threerge photo albums from the drawer and spread them on the bed. ¡°Alright, you can take your time to choose.¡± Gu jinghang sat by the bed and gently opened the album cover. There were all kinds of song ran in it. Chapter 632 632 She had an abortion for me He was so engrossed in the photos that song ran had temporarily forgotten about her unhappiness. She continued to exin the meaning behind each photo to him. Gu jinghang was touched and said in a low voice, ¡± Xiao ran, let¡¯s take a photo together in the future and keep it as a memento, okay? ¡± Song ran quickly said, ¡± sure, sure. In that case, we didn¡¯t even take a single photo together. When you¡¯re free, let¡¯s go to the photo studio to take a photo, okay? ¡± ¡°Yes, sure.¡± In the end, Gu jinghang chose three photos of her when she was a baby, when she was a teenage girl, and when she was standing at the entrance of Fu Guang University. Then, he put them into his chest pocket and left her house after carefully putting away the photos. After he finished his report at the general research Institute, Gu jinghang quickly went to chief Zhang and said, ¡± ¡°Section Chief, are there any more inspections to be done?¡± ¡°Are you addicted to inspecting?¡± Section Chief Zhang nced at him. Gu jinghang forced a smile. arrange an inspection for me. Don¡¯t go too far from Haicheng. I can onlye back once a week. I just don¡¯t want to stay in the Research Institute. He had to leave this ce first and then make a long-term n. After all, Han Yue was the daughter of the Northwest Research Institute¡¯s Deputy Dean. He had to think of a foolproof n to get rid of this woman. During this period, he couldn¡¯t stay in the Research Institute and let his ran worry. tsk tsk. Section Chief Zhang clicked his tongue. you¡¯re still so picky. How can there be such a good thing? ¡± Gu jinghang cupped his fists. please, Section Chief. You must arrange one for me. It¡¯s best if you leave as soon as possible. While song ran was still in a state of panic, Gu jinghang came to her. I¡¯ll be going to Sucheng for an inspection tomorrow. I¡¯ll be temporarily transferred to Sucheng¡¯s 9528 Research Institute. Song ran¡¯s eyes widened. If you¡¯re transferred to Sucheng, will youe back?¡± Gu jinghangughed. silly girl. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m really transferring her over. I¡¯m just trying to avoid Han Yue. I¡¯lle back after I think of a way to transfer her away. Song ran pouted. you¡¯re not even going to see me just to avoid her? ¡± she asked. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang patted her head. yes, I did. I¡¯ll be back once a week. I¡¯lle straight to you. I don¡¯t have to report to the Research Institute. I¡¯ve already told chief Zhang about it. Song ran was d that Gu jinghang had considered her feelings. She threw herself into his arms and hugged him tightly.¡±I¡¯ll miss you.¡± Gu jinghang hugged her and caressed her long hair. ¡°Silly girl, Sucheng isn¡¯t far from here. Besides, isn¡¯t this the same as when I was at the second Institute? ¡°We¡¯ll meet once a week. If you really miss me, you cane to Sucheng to find me. I¡¯ll copy the address for youter. If you want to find me, get Da Peng to pick you up. Don¡¯t go alone, understand?¡± Song ran looked up at him. what if Han Yue goes to Sucheng? what should we do? ¡± I told Section Chief Zhang to keep it a secret. He won¡¯t tell anyone. He only said that this is a secret inspection and he can¡¯t reveal my whereabouts. Song ran smiled in relief. it¡¯s like she¡¯s running away from a disaster. Han Yue is so annoying. Gu jinghang patted her back gently. don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find a way to transfer her away. she¡¯s the daughter of the Northwest Research Institute¡¯s second-inmand. You¡¯re just a small Deputy Section Chief. Your arms can¡¯t win against your thighs, do you know that? ¡± there¡¯s a lever principle in physics, do you know that? ¡± Song ran tutted. of course I know. Okay, I know you¡¯re good at physics. Deputy Section Chief Gu, can you use the lever principle to get rid of that annoying Han Yue as soon as possible? ¡± ¡°Yes, I will,¡± he replied softly. Chapter 633 633 Then I¡¯ll wait for you That night, Gu jinghang stayed over at the song family¡¯s house. At the dinner table, other than the song family, only dongzi was sitting with them. ¡°Where¡¯s your boss?¡± song ran teased. And uncle Zhong? Why didn¡¯t youe back for dinner?¡± As Dong Zi gnawed on the chicken leg, he mumbled, the boss said that he has closed some project and has a dinner appointment tonight. He will probably be back a littleter. Song ran looked at her sister. Oh, sis, do you want to wait next door after dinner? after all, boss yang has been working so hard to start his own business. You should at least show some appreciation. Song Xuan raised her eyebrows and looked at her. vice Section Chief Gu is here. I will give you some face. Gu jinghang expressed his gratitude sincerely. Song ran¡¯s eyes widened. silly child, there¡¯s no need to thank me. Don¡¯t encourage her to bully the weak. Gu jinghang grabbed her wrist under the table and said, ¡± ¡°Who are you calling a child?¡± it¡¯s you, ¡± song ranughed. it¡¯s you. Song Xuan shook her head. be careful, be careful. Let¡¯s just eat. Song ran teased Gu jinghang in a low voice. did you see that? my sister is a socialist. While the two of them were discussing, song Xuan was indeed a little worried. Yang Haitao had been showing signs of catching a cold for the past two days. When he was asked to take medicine, he always thought that it was nothing because of his young and strong body. The weather was cold again today, and he had to attend the drinking party. It was inevitable that he would have to drink untilte at night, so how could his body not copse? After the meal, song Xuan sneaked into the room next door. As expected, she was still worried about yang Haitao. Song ran stood by the window and waved at Gu jinghang.e and take a look. Look at my sister. She says she doesn¡¯t want to go to yang Haitao¡¯s house, but her body is honestly running to his house. My sister is much more of a liar than I am. Gu Jingxing walked over and stood behind her. He pulled open the curtains a little and took a nce. In the night, song Xuan seemed a little sneaky. It seemed that she was afraid that her sister wouldugh at her. Ha, the two sisters ¡®personalities were actually quite simr at times. At his height, his legs were slightly bent, and he could ce his chin on the top of her head. His long arms were just enough to wrap her in his arms. It was an autumn night, and the fog gradually rose outside. ¡°The scenery here is not bad,¡± Gu jinghang said in a low voice. Song ran was smug. that¡¯s true. You get what you pay for. The houses here aren¡¯t cheap. Gu jinghang hugged her tightly. His eyes were deep and he did not say a word. It seemed that he could not help her with her materialistic needs. He could only love and care for her as much as he could and do everything he could to give her. Gu jinghang was really wronged. He had been very low-key every time he went to the Northwest Research Institute. In thest two times, he only reported to the Research Institute and went directly to Gitta in the mountains. That Han Yue, he simply felt that he had never met her before, and did not know how he had provoked her. He was a little annoyed by the trouble. He did not like anyone to ruin his rtionship with song ran. Only God knew how much he had to go through to be with song ran. Only God knew how torturous it was for him to wait for her for the past three years. Only God knew how he spent the days when he was despised by her. Only God knew how hard he had racked his brain to please her. In this lifetime, he would only have song ran in his heart. Only song ran. At No. 2 research Institute, Han Yue ran to the door of Gu jinghang¡¯s dormitory and knocked on it, but no one answered. She knocked on the door for a while and found that Gu jinghang was indeed not in the dormitory. So, she went back to the first floor and knocked on Section Chief Zhang¡¯s door. Section Chief Zhang opened the door and saw Han Yue, the daughter of a big family at the Northwest Research Institute. Section Chief Zhang had to give her some face, so he said in a nice tone, ¡± ¡°Littlerade, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Chapter 634 634 Two-faced, who did you learn it from? ¡°Is vice Section Chief Gu not at home?¡± Han Yue asked directly. I knocked on the door for a long time, but no one answered.¡± ¡°Vice Section Chief Gu went for an inspection,¡± Section Chief Zhang said with a smile. Han Yue¡¯s expression immediately changed,¡±inspection?¡± Didn¡¯t you juste back from the Northwest? Why is there an inspection again?¡± ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no time limit for this inspection,¡± Section Chief Zhang said, trying to y dumb. ¡°Are you trying to avoid me, vice Section Chief Gu?¡± Han Yue said angrily. Section Chief Zhang quickly waved his hand. you¡¯re thinking too much. He really went to carry out an inspection. ¡°Then where did he go to inspect?¡± Han Yue asked. ¡°It¡¯s a secret inspection, I can¡¯t tell you,¡± Section Chief Zhang said perfunctorily. ¡°When is heing back?¡± Han Yue gritted her teeth. Section Chief Zhang pretended to think, then slowly said, ¡± ¡°At least a month,¡± ¡°What?¡± Han Yue shouted. This long? Detestable!¡± After he finished speaking, he ran off angrily. As he ran, he read, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s definitely hiding from me!¡± Section Chief Zhang quickly closed the door and entered the room. He teased his wife, ¡± ¡°Vice Division Chief Gu is in big trouble.¡± Mrs. Zhang alsoughed. I don¡¯t know how Deputy Section Chief Gu is going to coax his beautiful little girlfriend. She must be angry. yes, I heard from team leader Jiang that our Deputy Section Chief Gu is usually quite capable, but when he¡¯s in front of song ran, he immediately turns into a coward. The two kids are quite funny. ¡°I say, you should transfer that Han Yue away.¡± Section Chief Zhang looked helpless. my Good Wife. She¡¯s the daughter of the Vice President of the Northwest Research Institute. Do you think I can order her around? ¡± Mrs. Zhang frowned. even so, we can¡¯t let our vice Section Chief Gu wander outside the Research Institute. This little girl, doesn¡¯t she know that vice Section Chief Gu has a girlfriend? ¡± he said he knows, but he¡¯s still confident that he can kill song ran. Zhang Tai rolled her eyes. you¡¯ve been spoiled by your parents. Where did you get your confidence from? ¡± Han Yue ran back to the clinic in anger. Captain Zheng was packing up and getting ready to leave work. Han Yue plopped down on the chair and said angrily, ¡± ¡°I think song ran only has a face. What does she have topete with me?¡± Captain Zheng lowered his head and kept his things, not saying a word. Han Yue nced at her and arrogantly said, ¡± why don¡¯t you tell me what¡¯s better about song ran than me? ¡± What Captain Zheng was thinking was that she was pretty and cute, came from a good family, and was from a famous school. Other than not having a leader as a father, she was no worse than Han Yue in any way. The most important thing was that vice Section Chief Gu liked her so much that he was afraid of spoiling her. How could Han Yuepare to him? ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m not that close to song ran,¡± she said. Han Yue¡¯s father wasn¡¯t just a high-ranking official. He was the second-inmand of the Northwest Research Institute and the Deputy Dean. He had many people under him. The Northwest Research Institute was very important. Because it was a border Defense Research Institute, the country also attached great importance to it. Therefore, miss han had the right to be arrogant. Therefore, she didn¡¯t dare to talk nonsense with a mere team doctor. I have a question! Han Yue mmed the table. how did song ran manage to get vice Section Chief Gu? ¡± Captain Zheng¡¯s throat was stuck for a moment before he replied honestly, ¡± I think Deputy Section Chief Gu was the one who took a fancy to song ran first. Han Yue looked at her in disbelief,¡±are you kidding me?¡± Vice Section Chief Gu stays in the Research Institute all day long, how could he know a woman outside the Institute?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not sure about the details,¡± Captain Zheng shrugged. Han Yue was filled with righteous indignation and jabbered on. song ran must be up to something. When I have time, I¡¯ll definitely go and meet her. Captain Zheng was worried for song ran. Chapter 635 635 Be careful of going to court It was 10 pm. Song Xuan had checked the time countless times. She lifted her wrist to look at her watch and let out a soft sigh. It was already sote, but yang Haitao was still not back. When was he going to be back? At 10:30 am, she was dozing off on the leather sofa when she heard the sound of an engine in the courtyard. The car engine was turned off and the door was opened. Song Xuan looked up and saw Mr. Zhong helping yang Haitao in. She quickly went over to wee him. Mr. Zhong immediately helped her up. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± After she finished speaking, she hurried back to her room. Song Xuan muttered, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s so heavy, how am I supposed to carry him?¡± Yang Haitaoid on top of her, his breath was hot and his voice sounded drunk, but he was notpletely unconscious. ¡°Were you waiting for me?¡± Song Xuan felt that her ears were a little itchy. She helped him up the stairs with difficulty, ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t wait for you.¡± Yang Haitao¡¯s arms were on her shoulders, pressing her down so hard that she was on the verge of copsing. He said in a teasing and confused voice, ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t mean what you say.¡± Song Xuan supported him as they walked up the wooden stairs. As it was raining, the wooden stairs were a little damp. As they walked, they creaked like music. Even the strong smell of alcohol was not as pungent. She had one hand on his waist and the other on his wrist. The two of them walked up side by side. He could clearly see the smile on her lips, and he was even happier. Song Xuan felt the heat from his body and said, ¡± ¡°Is your Yueyue having a fever?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± yang Haitao muttered. ¡°Why did you drink when you¡¯re not feeling well?¡± song Xuan asked, her heart aching. Didn¡¯t you say that Huang Jianjun was supposed to go to all those dinner parties?¡± Yang Haitao moved his body, his voice hoarse. ¡°I thought we were going to sign the contract, but during the dinner, the leader said that if we don¡¯t finish those bottles of wine, we won¡¯t be able to get thend. Everyone at the table has good wine. Once they drink, they can¡¯t stop.¡± Table culture had always been like this. Song Xuan¡¯s hand came to his back, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Yang Haitao looked down at her. I¡¯ve never felt that it¡¯s hard. I want to give you the best life. You¡¯re my biggest motivation. Before song Xuan could feel touched, she saw yang Haitao¡¯s pained expression. He suddenly got up and stumbled into the bathroom. Song Xuan was lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling. She blinked and was stunned. What was going on? Then, they heard yang Haitao puking. She quickly ran to the bathroom. Yang Haitao was holding the sink and vomiting in pain. Song Xuan quickly went over and patted his back, ¡± ¡°Look at you, you¡¯ve said so much that you¡¯ve vomited.¡± Yang Haitao was about to exin when his stomach churned and he vomited again. It¡¯s over. The good image that he had painstakingly built up waspletely overturned in an instant. He should be in a sorry state now. Sigh, his stomach was so ufortable that it was about to die. It spasmed for a while, and in the end, he vomited until only gastric juice was left. He scooped some water to rinse his mouth, then straightened his body with difficulty and turned to look at her. ¡°I¡¯m speaking the truth.¡± His stomach churned again. Yang Haitao was so scared that he swallowed his saliva to suppress the urge to vomit. Song Xuan took the towel from the shelf and got some warm water to wipe his face, ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go get some milk for you to dispel the alcohol.¡± Yang Haitao pulled her back again,¡±can you cook some porridge?¡± I only drank at night and didn¡¯t have time to eat, so I¡¯m very hungry now.¡± ¡°These leaders, are they trying to force me to my death?¡± song Xuan shook her head. After that, she helped him into his room and went downstairs to make him some porridge. Yang Haitao¡¯s head hurt badly and his stomach was not feeling well. He pulled the nket over himself and fell asleep. Half an hourter, Song Yao came back with a small tray. On it was a thick bowl of porridge, a stack of small pickled melons, and a ss of warm milk. When she entered the room, she saw yang Haitao lying on the bed with his clothes on. The nket only covered half of his body, and he looked like he was in pain. She really didn¡¯t know how to take care of herself. Song Xuan put the tray down and patted his face. She felt that his face was burning. He had a fever. Song Xuan frowned and called out to him softly,¡±yang Haitao, wake up, Zhenzhen.¡± Yang Haitao opened his eyes in a daze. Song Xuan was sitting by the bed, helping him sit down.¡±Go change into your pajamas and sit under the nket. You¡¯ve caught a cold and have a fever.¡± Yang Haitao sat up with difficulty and mumbled, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the strength. Bring me my pajamas.¡± ¡°Where are the pajamas?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hanging in the closet behind you. It¡¯s a set of dark gray id pajamas.¡± Song Xuan opened the wardrobe and saw that it was neat and tidy. A set of dark gray id pajamas made it difficult for people to think of the rich second generation, yang Haitao, who had a greasy hair and a pink briefcase. His taste was really good and stable these days. Chapter 636 636 Chapter 649-recruiting Yang Haitao put on his pajama pants and smiled at the person who had his back to him. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m dressed. You can turn around now.¡± Yang Haitaoughed. He felt tired and pulled the nket over to lie down to sleep. Song Xuan pulled him back.¡±Eat something before you sleep.¡± Yang Haitao could barely open his eyes.¡±I¡¯m tired, I want to sleep.¡± It had been a long day, and he was really exhausted. Coupled with the cold, he just wanted to sleep until the end of time. ¡°Eat before you sleep.¡± Song Xuan insisted. Yang Haitao reached out to touch the ss of milk. ¡°No, you can¡¯t drink milk on an empty stomach. Have some porridge first.¡± Yang Haitao leaned against the head of the bed and looked really weak. Song Xuan sat by the bed and picked up the bowl of porridge. She said gently, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll feed you.¡± He forced his eyes open and smiled like a child.¡±Alright,¡± he said. Song Xuan was very patient as she fed him one mouthful at a time. He closed his eyes and looked very tired. There were dark circles under his eyes. She knew that he was working hard and her heart ached even more. She asked him in a low voice,¡±Do you have any cold medicine at home?¡± He struggled to open his eyes. I don¡¯t know. Why don¡¯t you ask Mr. Zhong? we just moved in. I guess we don¡¯t have any. After that, he closed his eyes again. Song Xuan fed him a bowl of porridge and half a ss of milk. Then, she picked up a handkerchief and wiped the corner of his mouth. After that, she helped him lie down in bed. Under the dim yellow light, yang Haitao¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. He seemed to be in pain. Song Xuan touched his face and said gently, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get you some medicine. You won¡¯t feel so bad after taking it.¡± Song Xuan went to ask Mr. Zhong. Mr. Zhong woke up from his deep sleep and said that he did not have any cold medicine. Therefore, she had no choice but to go back to her room to get the medicine. She carefully and sneakily ran into the living room, opened the drawer, and rummaged through it. She took out two boxes of medicine and was about to get up when she heard aunt Wu¡¯s voice from behind her. ¡°Xiaoxuan, what are you doing?¡± Song Xuan was so scared that she almost fainted. She quickly turned around and shushed him, ¡± aunt Wu, lower your voice. Don¡¯t wake song ran up. If she woke that girl up, she would definitelyugh at her. That girl¡¯s ability to mock people was first-ss, and she did not want to quarrel with her. Well, song Xuan still couldn¡¯t get over the hurdle in her heart. She still didn¡¯t want to show her caring side to yang Haitao to others. She still needed time to slowly get used to it. Aunt Wu looked at the medicine in her hand and said a few words of concern. She also told her to let yang Haitao drink more hot water and then cover him with the nket. He would be fine after sweating. Song Xuan hurriedly returned with a thermos bottle. It was alreadyte at night when she finished taking his medicine and drinking his water. Song Xuanid the nket on the sofa by the window and slept. At night, she didn¡¯t sleep well. She got up from time to time to check his head, afraid that he would catch a cold if he didn¡¯t cover himself well with the nket. He was sweating a lot, and song Xuan patiently wiped the sweat off him. Her palm felt his body temperature drop little by little. At night, yang Haitao opened his eyes in a daze. Seeing her gentle expression, he couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to take care of me. Go to sleep.¡± Song Xuan¡¯s fingers gently touched his forehead, ¡± ¡°Go to sleep, I¡¯m fine.¡± She knew that real estate was not an easy job. There were too many departments that he had to deal with. Once he started, it would be a big project. He had to bear a lot of risks, and the more risks he took, the more pressure he had to bear. He was very tired, very, very tired. Dealing with so many people, how many drinking parties did he have to attend? How many words did he have to say that went against his heart, and how much he had to say? Tired, he was extremely tired. His fingers became even more gentle as he gently rubbed them, with extreme longing. Chapter 637 637 Domineering Her indifference and neglect in the past must have hit him hard, right? In the future, she would slowly make it up to him, be it in life or in mind, she would slowly make it up to him. The next day, song ran dropped Gu jinghang off at the long-distance passenger station. Gu jinghang took the bus to Sucheng. Song ran prepared herbal tea eggs and osmanthus tea for him and said, ¡± ¡°When you reach Sucheng, find a way to give me a call, okay?¡± don¡¯t worry, ¡± Gu jinghang replied. there¡¯s also amunication room in the Research Institute. Song ran smacked her forehead. are there any other women like Han Yue who are constantly pestering me? ¡± she asked. &Nbsp; What if he gets into trouble with another woman after avoiding Han Yue? wouldn¡¯t that be a waste of time?¡± Gu jinghang chuckled. Section Chief Zhang has asked around. They are all men. Even the team doctor is a man. You can rest assured. ¡°It¡¯s your fault,¡± song ran snorted. Gu jinghang touched his head. me me for what? ¡± he asked. &Nbsp; Song ran did not say anything. She only thought to herself, ¡± you¡¯re so tall and handsome. No ordinary girl would be able to resist it. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s nothing. Hurry up and enter the station. If you¡¯re hungry, remember to eat the herbal tea eggs, understand?¡± Gu jinghang smiled. ran, it¡¯s only about two hours from here to Sucheng. You¡¯ve already filled more than ten herbal tea eggs for me. Are you trying to stuff me to death? ¡± Song ran pouted. then give them to him when you get to the Research Institute in Sucheng. It¡¯s not strange to give him more gifts. Give him some first meeting gifts and he¡¯ll treat you better. Gu jinghang patted her head. yes. Ran, you¡¯re so thoughtful. Song ran sent him to the entrance of the station and then waved him goodbye. Gu jinghang wanted toy low and think of a way to get Han Yue to leave. Song ran wanted to do the same. However, she was not able to do it even though she wanted to. Han Yue¡¯s backing was too strong. The Northwest Research Institute trembled when Gu jinghang stomped his foot. A small official like Gu jinghang was just a sesame seed in their eyes. He waspletely insignificant and his words carried little weight. But how could he go against her? Song ran was really worried. However, no matter how worried she was, she didn¡¯t dare to dy her studies. After all, she had learned from the previous semester and didn¡¯t dare to take her studies lightly. No matter what, studying was the most important. On the other hand, at Haiyuan art school, although Wen Huihui¡¯s role in the period drama did not make her famous, people could still recognize her when she walked on the streets. Strictly speaking, this was not an easy task for a first-year student. Her ¡®Bo Le¡¯, director Chen, had treated her well. The pay he gave her wasparable to the third and fourth female leads. Wen Huihui had finally found her sense of superiority in that unpopr art school. However, she felt that the heavens seemed to have a grudge against her and would definitely not let her be happy for too long. She had just received her pay when Jia Dahai came up to her like a hyena, smelling the money. As soon as Wen Huihui was out of school, she saw Jia Dahai loitering around the school gate. Her heart tightened and she wanted to slip away. However, Jia Dahai shouted at her. She felt embarrassed and walked over unwillingly. With a cigarette in his mouth, Jia Dahai looked at her with dissatisfaction. ¡°I say, you¡¯re already a big star, and you¡¯re letting me live in that broken house?¡± Wen Huihui gritted her teeth. I¡¯m not a big star. I¡¯m just acting in a small role. The pay is not enough for me to live. I¡¯m still a student. It¡¯s not easy for me to rent a single room for you. I even have to give you living expenses to support you. What else do you want me to do? ¡± Jia Dahai stretched out his hand. I don¡¯t care. I haven¡¯t had a good meal for a few days. You have to give me money. Chapter 638 638 Overly clever Wen Huihui gritted her teeth and said,¡±didn¡¯t I give you 50 yuan after I rented the house for you?¡± It¡¯s only been a short while, have you spent it all?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve spent it all a long time ago,¡± Jia Dahai said matter-of-factly. Wen Huihui was so angry that she almost vomited blood. What kind of trouble did she get herself into? back then, song ran did not even do anything for her and she was not hurt at all. Yet, this person still had the cheek to ask her for money. However, this scumbag had something against her. If he were to go all out and reveal what happened back then to song ran, she would be in trouble. She shuddered at the thought of it. Now, she was truly afraid of song ran from the bottom of her heart. She always felt that song ran was a ruthless and ruthless person. Forget it, I¡¯ll endure it for a while. This man is just greedy for money, so I¡¯ll just give him money. With that, Jia Dahai had be a bottomless pit. Wen Huihui felt that even if she had a mountain of gold and silver, she would not be able to withstand his torture. She gave Jia Dahai another 100 yuan and thought to herself that she could not go on like this. ¡°Um, I¡¯ll find you a job. What do you think?¡± she asked tentatively. ¡°What job?¡± Jia Dahai nced at her. Wen Huihui was suddenly fired up. the factory or the restaurant, it¡¯s fine. But you¡¯re going to Xi city. I have connections there. Jia Dahai snorted. you want to drive me away? it¡¯s not that easy. If you can find me a lighter job in Haicheng, I can consider it. Wen Huihui gritted her teeth so hard that she almost broke them. This b * stard was really going too far. Her gaze was cold, as if she was using her gaze to execute Jia Dahai. What she did not know was that, at some point in time, she had even harbored the intention to kill Jia Dahai. Alright, alright, ¡± she replied perfunctorily. I¡¯ll bring it to you. If there¡¯s a suitable job, I¡¯ll introduce it to you. Jia Dahai took the 100 yuan and walked away proudly. Wen Huihui looked at that scoundrel¡¯s back and was fuming with anger. Nothing ever went smoothly. Because of a few words from that b * tch song ran, half of her scenes had been cut. Moreover, because of what happened at the film gathering, director Chen had told her that there were rumors in the industry about her backstabbing people. So, it might affect her future. Song ran was really a whore, yet she still wanted to maintain her reputation. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that she was the one who directed and put on a show to frame her. However, those who were blind could not see through her tricks. All of them were just like Gu jinghang. Idiots. They were all idiots! In the evening, in the song family¡¯s mansion, aunt Wu had prepared dinner. Song ran sat at the table and saw her sister picking up food from a thermos. ¡°Tsk, tsk, miss song is such an ungrateful person.¡± Song Xuan red daggers at her and song ran stepped forward, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s really amazing.¡± Song Xuan raised her hand and was about to hit her when song ran quickly called out to aunt Wu, ¡± Oh my God, there¡¯s actually such a female Overlord. She doesn¡¯t even let people speak. Aunt Wu was used to the bickering between the two sisters, so she justughed and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Can¡¯t yang Haitaoe over for dinner?¡± song ran asked in all seriousness. Song Xuan filled the bowl with food and sighed, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s sick. Didn¡¯t you see that I only picked light vegetables? He had a high fever yesterday, and when I took his temperature this morning, it was still 38.2 degrees. It¡¯s been cold these two days, so I didn¡¯t want him toe out and get exposed to the cold wind.¡± Song ran was d that her sister was truly worried and considerate about yang Haitao. Their rtionship was finally going to work. Chapter 639 639 Knitting a sweater for my jinghang Song Xuan brought the thermal lunch box to yang Haitao¡¯s room. Yang Haitao¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw her. Song Xuan opened the lunch box and yang Haitao touched his neck, ¡± it¡¯s all green. I had porridge in the morning and in the afternoon, but it doesn¡¯t taste good at all. Can you give me something more vorful? ¡± Song Xuan picked up the mercury thermometer from the bedside table and handed it to him, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take your temperature first.¡± Yang Haitao obediently took his temperature. It was October and the sky was clear. In the evening, the courtyard was filled with the fragrance of red Osmanthus. Yang Haitao felt that it was rare to have such a slow time. Three minutester, he took out the thermometer. Song Xuan took it and looked at it under the light. yes, it¡¯s 37.6 degrees Celsius. I still have a fever. I can¡¯t eat meat or fish. I just want to eat vegetarian food and drink more water. I¡¯ll take some medicine at night and go to bed early. To be cared for so meticulously by the person he liked, yang Haitao really wanted to catch a cold every day. He ate with her, watching the light of the setting sun slowly drain away from the room. Yang Haitao¡¯s eyes were full of smiles. He looked silly. After the meal, yang Haitao drank anotherrge ss of hot water. He smacked his lips and said, ¡± ¡°Well, Xiao Xuan, Ji Ji.¡± Pfft! Song Xuan almost spat out the water in her mouth.¡±What did you just call me?¡± Yang Haitao said matter-of-factly, ¡± I¡¯ll call you Xiao Xuan. As your boyfriend, I should have some special privileges. I have to call you Xiao Xuan. Only I can use that title. ¡°Tsk,¡± song Xuan snorted,¡±why do you care about these superficial things?¡± ¡°I just care.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. You can call me that if you like.¡± The patient was the biggest, so she had to give in to him. ¡°Xiao Xuan, when are youing home with me to meet my parents?¡± Pfft, song Xuan almost spat out her saliva again. This yang Haitao was too impatient, wasn¡¯t he? How long had it been since they confirmed their rtionship? ¡°Why are you so anxious?¡± she ran her fingers through her hair uneasily. Yang Haitao grabbed her hand. of course I¡¯m anxious. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll run away. Once you meet your parents, even if we¡¯ve decided, you can¡¯t go back on your word. Song Xuan rolled her eyes at him and said,¡±who told you I¡¯m going back on my word?¡± Do I look like someone who would renege on a debt?¡± Yang Haitao held her hand tightly. then go and meet my parents. My parents will definitely like you a lot. Song Xuan, on the other hand, became nervous. It was her sister¡¯s first time meeting Gu jinghang¡¯s parents and it was a little unpleasant. She had heard that the mother-inw was very picky about her future daughter-inw. How could she be free from this secr world? Eh? Song Xuan, aren¡¯t you thinking too far ahead? Mother-inw? Wife? Song Xuan blushed and felt a little hot. ¡°Will your parents really like me?¡± she shot yang Haitao a nce. Yang Haitao patted his chest and promised, I like you 100%. Even though yang Haitao had promised her, song Xuan did not expect his parents to like her so much. They treated her as a guest of honor. Song Xuan hesitated for a moment before nodding, ¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll talk about it after you¡¯ve recovered from your cold.¡± Song Xuan was a more traditional person. Since she had already decided on yang Haitao, it was only natural for her to meet his parents. There was no need to be so awkward. If it was necessary, then let them meet. Yang Haitao was so happy that he almost jumped up. I¡¯m fine with a cold. Let¡¯s go tomorrow, okay? ¡± ¡°Go tomorrow when your body temperature is normal,¡± song Xuan said as she nced at him. ¡°Good, good, good, where¡¯s the medicine? Quickly give me the medicine.¡± Chapter 640 640 My sister-inw is insensible The next day, yang Haitao and song Xuan went to their house on Huaihai Road. Song Xuan specially prepared a gift for yang Haitao¡¯s mother. She bought a silk scarf and two bottles of Wuliangye for yang Haitao¡¯s father when she heard that he was drinking. Yang Haitao carried the gift and got out of the car with song Xuan. Song Xuan was wearing a Lotus Pink dress with a milky white cardigan on the outside. One look and you could tell that she was a beautiful and educateddy from a wealthy family. As soon as she got out of the car, she saw a row of people standing in front of his house. Song Xuan suddenly felt nervous. why are there so many people here? ¡°she asked. Yang Haitao chuckled. I called this morning. They knew you wereing. They came out to wee you. Song Xuan bit her lower lip and said,¡±there¡¯s no need for that, right?¡± They are all elders.¡± Yang Haitao held her hand and walked in. ¡°It¡¯s necessary, it¡¯s necessary. They want to express their wee to you.¡± When she pushed open the door to the courtyard, song Xuan saw the warm smiles on the faces of those people. She suddenly felt a little helpless. The feeling of an ugly daughter-inw meeting her inws made her legs go soft. When she got closer, yang Haitao¡¯s parents quickly came forward to wee her. Yang Haitao¡¯s mother, Zhuang fengqin, grabbed song Xuan¡¯s hand and said happily, ¡± oh my, you must be song Xuan. Beautiful, you¡¯re really beautiful. It¡¯s my boy¡¯s fortune that you¡¯re interested in him. Yang Haitao¡¯s eyes widened,¡¯mom, can you be more reserved? Don¡¯t scare Xiaoxuan.¡± Song Xuan was a little ttered. She nodded and said, ¡± ¡°Hello, Auntie.¡± Zhuang fengqin refused to let go of her hand. Yang Haitao¡¯s father greeted her happily, ¡± ¡°Hello, I wee you to my house.¡± Song Xuan called him uncle. Next, yang Haitao introduced his two brothers and two sisters. Song Xuan was speechless. This was a big family. This was the first time she knew that yang Haitao had so many brothers and sisters. He was the youngest in the family, but he was so reliable. It really wasn¡¯t easy. Yang Haitao held song Xuan¡¯s hand and walked in. The group of people outside the door were so excited that they were incoherent. old Yang, it¡¯s not easy. I gave birth to five children for you, but none of them got into university. Haitao is the one who did well. He didn¡¯t get into university but found a college student as his wife. He¡¯s done the Yang family a great honor. Yang Zhiguo also said excitedly, ¡± this child is so good. He¡¯s a student from a famous university, and he even encouraged our son to study electricity. What a good child. Song Xuan heard the people outside talking about something and was puzzled, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s your family doing outside? Why aren¡¯t youing in?¡± Yang Haitao pushed the door open and saw his family huddled together. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.¡±What are you guys doing?¡± The group of people quickly filed in. Zhuang fengqin quickly walked to song ran and said, ¡± ¡°Xiao Xuan, What do you like to eat? I¡¯ll get the Auntie to burn it for you.¡± Song Xuan was ttered. Why didn¡¯t her future mother-inw seem to be the kind of person who was fierce and picky about her son¡¯s girlfriend? yang Haitao¡¯s mother really made her feel warm and friendly. It reminded her of her deceased mother. She said gently, ¡± ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± Zhuang fengqin jumped up immediately and grabbed yang Zhiguo¡¯s hand. She lowered her voice and said, ¡± she¡¯s pretty, highly educated, and sensible. Our Haitao must have been blessed in his previous life. Yang Zhiguo almost hugged his wife and cried. His biggest wish in this life was to have a proper college student in his family. Now, his wish was finally fulfilled. Chapter 641 641 Court hearing Yang Haitao¡¯s family was so enthusiastic that song Xuan was at a loss. She couldn¡¯t handle it and dragged yang Haitao to a secluded ce when she had the time. She whispered, ¡± ¡°Haitao, tell your family not to do this.¡± Yang Haitao also noticed it andughed. ¡°Aren¡¯t they being overly enthusiastic?¡± Song Xuan pulled on his clothes and whispered, ¡± your family has been staring at me since I entered this house. I¡¯m getting goosebumps from their stares. I¡¯m a little ufortable. Can you ask them to treat me like a junior? ¡± Now, the Yang family treated her like a popr actress. They were fanatical and sought after her, making her feel at a loss. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll let my parents know.¡± Yang Haitao patted her head. Yang Haitao was overjoyed. There were times when song Xuan didn¡¯t know what to do and relied on him. It seemed like he would have to bring her home more often in the future. When song Xuan returned to the living room, she saw Zhuang fengqin walking over with a te of apples and bananas. ¡°Xiao Xuan,e and eat some fruit.¡± Song Xuan took a look and yang Haitao knew what was going on. He walked over and pulled his mother back, ¡± ¡°Come with me, I have something to tell you.¡± Zhuang fengqin dusted her hands, feeling a little uneasy. Did her future daughter-inw say something? ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be like this,¡± yang Haitao said softly from the kitchen. Zhuang fengqin was a little confused. Don¡¯t do what?¡± Yang Haitao turned around and saw that his brothers, sisters-inw, and brother-inw had surrounded her. They were all smiling and trying to talk to her. His song Xuan must be panicking. He gritted his teeth and said,¡±you don¡¯t have to be so enthusiastic. Can you just do it like usual?¡± Don¡¯t scare her again.¡± this is the first time we¡¯ve had a proper university student visit us, ¡± Zhuang fengqin said excitedly. she even graduated from a famous university. It¡¯s not easy to get into the University of Finance and Economics. She¡¯s such a capable girl. Most importantly, she¡¯s so pretty and sensible. Zhuang fengqin pped yang Haitao¡¯s back. ¡°Good boy, you¡¯re quite capable. You¡¯ve kept it from us very well. You¡¯ve given our Yang family face. The child you have in the future will definitely be smart.¡± Yang Haitao covered his mother¡¯s mouth, ¡± my Dear Mother, watch what you say. She¡¯s well-educated and is an intellectual. Don¡¯t be so rude and scare away the person your son has gone through so much to get back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡± Zhuang fengqin nodded. Yang Haitao nodded. then tell dad and my brothers and sisters. Look at what you¡¯re doing. You¡¯ve surrounded them and asked them all the questions. Are you interrogating a criminal? It¡¯s his first time here, how can he not be panicking with such a formation?¡± ¡°Alright, son, leave it to me.¡± Zhuang fengqin nodded with a smile. The two of them walked out of the kitchen. Yang Haitao pushed his brother and sister aside and plopped down beside song Xuan. He held her hand and song Xuan finally calmed down. It was hard to refuse his family¡¯s hospitality. They kept asking her questions, and they even asked her how she got into such a good university. His elder brother and sister-inw still wanted song Xuan to impart her learning experience to their son. Song Xuan¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. She had never been so nervous before, not even during the college entrance examination. Yang Haitao held her hand tightly and felt her nervousness. In fact, he wasughing in his heart. So, this was song Xuan¡¯s weakness. The better he treated her and the more passionate he was, the more nervous and helpless she became. The more she relied on him. Chapter 642 642 Don¡¯t mess with me again after you get out of prison Although he enjoyed the feeling of her dependence on him, he still didn¡¯t want her to be nervous all the time at his house. He looked up and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t keep surrounding her.¡± ¡°Aiyo, you know how to protect your own,¡± the eldest brother and sister-inw teased. Yang Haitao held her hand tightly. she¡¯s my girlfriend, I¡¯ll definitely protect her. Just do what you need to do, don¡¯t crowd around us. Although the brothers and sisters-inw wanted to continue teasing her, they only had one precious little brother. It was not easy for him to find a beautiful female college student. They couldn¡¯t really scare her away, so they all listened to him and scattered elsewhere. Song Xuan finally heaved a sigh of relief. She wiped the sweat off her forehead and showed it to yang Haitao, ¡± ¡°My back is all wet.¡± ¡°Are you that nervous?¡± yang Haitao smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m really nervous.¡± Song Xuan¡¯s face was slightly red. Her family was simple. Her mother passed away early, and ever since Shen mengfang was born, her father had been rather distant towards the two sisters. Song ran and her always had a lot of fun. She had never experienced such a passionate family before, so she was really nervous. Yang Haitao patted the back of her hand. don¡¯t be afraid. They like you. That¡¯s why they¡¯re always asking you all these questions. Song Xuan nodded. yes, I know. I¡¯m just not used to it yet. I¡¯ll get used to it after a few more times. ¡°Do you still want to continue?¡± yang Haitao smiled slyly. Song Xuan wanted to bite her own tongue. It seemed that she was really too nervous. She was so nervous that she spoke incoherently. Her face turned even redder, ¡± ¡°I *************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************** It seemed like nothing would be appropriate. Yang Haitao patted the back of her hand and said, ¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay. If you want toe, I¡¯lle with you.¡± Song Xuan red at him. This man was teasing her on purpose. How despicable. In order to ease her anxiety, yang Haitao turned on the TV for her to watch. His family was quite understanding as they were all moving around somewhere else. Fortunately, his house was big enough and the yard was big enough. Song Xuan¡¯s anxiety was slightly relieved. When it was time for lunch, song Xuan followed yang Haitao into the dining room. When she saw the table, she thought, ¡± it¡¯s a Manchu Han Imperial Feast. Song Xuan almost vomited blood. The Yang family was too enthusiastic. Yang Haitao pulled her hand and sat her down. Yang Zhiguo picked up the wine song Xuan brought and said happily, ¡± ¡°Yingluo, you don¡¯t have to bring any gifts in the future. Just order whatever you want.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll order whatever I want,¡± song Xuan smiled. While she was telling the other party to order whatever they wanted, the other party had just picked up their chopsticks when seven or eight hands from the Yang family reached over and each of them picked up a dish with their chopsticks and sent it into her bowl. ¡°You¡¯re eating chicken gizzards?¡± ¡°Eat the crawfish!¡± ¡°Beef Pixiu.¡± ¡°Duck Cry Cry Cry Cry Cry¡± ...... Song Xuan lowered her head and saw that the small bowl was already filled with vegetables. She did not know whether tough or cry. Yang Haitao¡¯s eyes swept across his family members ¡®faces and he said, ¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you guys be more casual?¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite casual,¡± the family membersughed. Yang Haitao¡¯s mouth twitched. He took three chicken legs from song Xuan¡¯s bowl and gave them to his little nephew and niece.¡±Auntie can¡¯t eat that much. You guys eat too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not Auntie, it¡¯s Auntie,¡± the little nephew said innocently. Song Xuan choked again. Yang Haitao quickly patted her back. Song Xuan felt that ever since she entered yang Haitao¡¯s house, she had been in a mess. what Auntie? ¡± yang Haitao pretended to be angry. you have to call her Auntie. ¡°Since mommy said so, you should call her little Auntie,¡± the little nephew refused toply. Chapter 643 643 Teasing her for fun His second sister felt a little guilty,¡±this child, what nonsense are you saying?¡± When did I tell you this?¡± Song Xuan quickly said, ¡± it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. The child can call her whatever she wants. Don¡¯t scold her. Zhuang fengqin was immediately excited. What a good child. He was so well-mannered and understanding. This was great. This was great. The dinner table returned to its usual calm. Yang Haitao¡¯s parents kept trying to liven up the atmosphere. Zhuang fengqin grabbed Zhang songxuan¡¯s hand gratefully and said,¡±Xiao Xuan, you know, Auntie is very grateful to you.¡± Yang Haitao had a bad feeling and before he could stop her, his mother said, ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know how many vines his father broke, but he still couldn¡¯t get into university. After he got together with you, he immediately made progress and even got into a University. We really didn¡¯t dare to think about it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all Haitao¡¯s own effort. I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± song Xuan said sincerely. Zhuang fengqin was excited. good boy, good boy. I¡¯m so d that my Haitao is with you. That¡¯s more like a human. Yang Haitao¡¯s eyes lit up. Very good, his dark history was about to be revealed by his mother. ¡°Haitao has always been fine,¡± song Xuanforted her. The whole family immediately began to talk at once, telling him all the naughty things he had done in the past. Yang Haitao mmed the table. mom, dad! Brother, sister-inw, sister, brother-inw! Can¡¯t you leave me some face? ¡± Song Yaoughed out loud and pulled his hand.¡±They¡¯re just saying that it¡¯s for fun, is there a need for you to get angry?¡± look at Xiao Xuan, ¡± yang Zhiguo said. she¡¯s so sensible. You should learn from her. Yang Haitao felt like he wasn¡¯t the biological son of this family, so he could only continue eating. Song Xuan pulled his hand under the table and smiled at him. Yang Haitao could tell from her eyes that she was just joking. She didn¡¯t take it seriously, so don¡¯t be like that. Yang Haitao suddenly felt that he was making a mountain out of a molehill and was too nervous. He was too concerned about song Xuan¡¯s opinion of him and was a little worried about his personal gains and losses. As soon as sheforted him, he immediately rxed. After the meal, yang Haitao decided to bring song Xuan away. If they didn¡¯t leave soon, he felt like the dirt on her would be dug out. Zhuang fengqin pulled song Xuan back. let¡¯s have dinner before we leave. No, let¡¯s spend the night at my house. I¡¯ve already tidied up your room.¡± Song Xuan looked at yang Haitao. Yang Haitao said firmly, ¡± ¡°No, no, we still have things to do, so we have to go.¡± The family did not dare to force them to stay, so they sent them off at the main entrance. Zhuang fengqin said warmly, ¡± ¡°Xiao Xuan, Auntie really likes the scarf you gave me. I¡¯ll definitely wear it every day in the future.¡± ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m very happy that you like it,¡± song Xuan said with a smile. The more Zhuang fengqin looked at song Xuan, the more she liked her. She was reluctant to let go of her hand.¡±In the future, if you¡¯re free,e over and y, okay?¡± Song Xuan also liked this warm and hospitable future mother-inw. ¡°Yes, I¡¯lle back with Haitao when I¡¯m free,¡± he said. Yang Haitao pulled her along. that¡¯s enough. We¡¯re all in the same city. It¡¯s a twenty-minute drive. Mom, don¡¯t make it seem like you¡¯re reluctant to leave, okay? ¡± After that, he pulled song Xuan into the car and said goodbye to his family through the window. His family walked for about 200 meters before they slowly stopped. ¡°Your house is so crowded and warm,¡± song Xuan sighed. Yang Haitao¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he looked at her nervously. ¡°Then, will you still be willing toe here in the future?¡± Song Xuan leaned back in her chair and looked at the person beside her who was a little uneasy. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Yang Haitao was even more uncertain now. I¡¯m not used to it, ¡± song Xuan confessed. I¡¯m notfortable with it. Yang Haitao licked his lower lip,¡±then, Zhenzhen.¡± Chapter 644 644 The little me of jealousy Song Xuan looked straight ahead and said in a lonely voice, ¡± when I was 15, my mother passed away, and my father quickly remarried. He nevercked money and material things to us, but he didn¡¯t care for us as much as he used to. As the eldest sister, I couldn¡¯t even be sad for a while because my sister was younger than me. If I copsed, she wouldn¡¯t have anything to rely on, so she had to be strong. Fortunately, my sister is strong now, even stronger than me. So, Wanwan, to be honest, I¡¯ve always been greedy for warm people, just like your family. They¡¯re all very warm, and I like them.¡± Yang Haitao was relieved and grabbed her hand. ¡°My family and I will treat you well in the future. We will give you the best love and care.¡± ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m very happy,¡± song Xuan was touched. In the evening, the autumn wind blew. Aunt Wu picked up the osmanthus flowers on the ground in the yard to make Osmanthus sauce. Song ran and song Xuan were sitting on the sofa watching TV while aunt Wu was pounding osmanthus flowers. Song ran squinted at the person beside her.dy song, your aura today is not quite right. Song Xuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She deliberately avoided looking at her and said, ¡± ¡°Your vice Section Chief Gu isn¡¯t here. I see that you¡¯ve been very idle these days.¡± Song ran leaned over and looked at her. you¡¯ve been beaming since you came back. What made you so happy? ¡± Yang Haitao¡¯s family must like you a lot, right?¡± Song Xuan heaved a sigh of relief and nced at her, ¡± that¡¯s right. His parents, including his brother, sister-inw, elder sister, brother-inw, nephew, and niece, all of them like me. Of course, I¡¯m happy. ¡°It¡¯s good that I like you,¡± mother Wu said with a smile. Song ran snorted. it¡¯s true that we¡¯re the same, but we have different lives. I remember the first time I went to the Jing house. I was despised by his mother. Aiyo. Song Xuan rubbed her head and said,¡±didn¡¯t his mother change her opinion of you?¡± Besides, the most important thing is that vice Section Chief Gu likes you. Anyway, you won¡¯t be living with his family in the future.¡± Just as song ran was about to say something, someone knocked on the door. Aunt Wu dropped what she was doing and stood up to look outside. She mumbled softly, ¡± ¡°Who is it? It¡¯ste at night.¡± Song ran also stood up and looked outside. The moment she took a look, her face turned gloomy. Song Xuan looked up at her and asked,¡±who is it?¡± Look at your face.¡± my love rival, ¡± song ran said as she walked out. a very important love rival. Song Xuan quickly got up and followed her. At the entrance of the courtyard, separated by the hollow iron gate, aunt Wu shouted, ¡± ¡°Youngdy, who are you looking for?¡± Han Yue looked past aunt Wu¡¯s head and saw song ran walking over slowly. She sneered, ¡± I¡¯m looking for song ran. Song ran strolled to the door and did not let aunt Wu open the door. She looked at her coldly through the metal door.¡±Miss han, is there anything important for you to visit me at night?¡± Han Yue crossed her arms in front of her chest, as if she waspeting to see who was colder.¡±Where did you hide the Vice Section Chief Gu?¡± Song ran snorted. he¡¯s the Deputy Section Chief of the second Research Institute and a researcher. He naturally has his own things to do. Why did he suddenly say that I hid him? ¡± Han Yue squinted at song ran. What a cunning and evil Vixen. ¡°Were you the one who incited vice Section Chief Gu to avoid me?¡± Song ran rolled her eyes. miss han, did youe all the way here just to exin the word ¡®unreasonable¡¯? ¡± Alright, I¡¯ve seen it. You can go now.¡± ¡°What a sharp-tongued girl, did you use that to seduce vice Section Chief Gu?¡± Han Yue was furious. Did you use flowery words to deceive him?¡± Chapter 645 645 It seems like we don¡¯t have any personal rtionship Song ran was furious. you¡¯d better stop it. Gu jinghang and I are a couple. You didn¡¯t get your way and went to someone else¡¯s house to scold them. It really makes me speechless. Even if your father is the Vice President of the Northwest Research Institute, you can¡¯t do such a thing. Don¡¯t ruin your father¡¯s reputation and let people point fingers at him. ¡°Who Do You Think You Are?¡± Han Yue was even angrier. You dare to use my father as an excuse?¡± Song ran spread her hands. I¡¯m just an ordinary person. But aren¡¯t you researchers supposed to serve the people? ¡± Even if I¡¯m just an ordinary citizen, you can¡¯t use your authority to pressure me. The country didn¡¯t train your father to be the Deputy Dean for him to bully the weak and ordinary citizens!¡± Han Yue wished she could tear off that mouth of hers that could speak, but through the iron door, she could only watch that girl¡¯s savage appearance. She was burning with anger as she gritted her teeth and said, ¡± ¡°I advise you to leave vice Section Chief Gu if you know what¡¯s good for you,¡± Song ran lifted her chin slightly. dream on! she eximed. Han Yue gritted her teeth,¡±what can you bring him?¡± If vice Section Chief Gu is with me, I can help him rise to the top and be a sessful official.¡± Song ran snorted. my jinghang can still rise up the ranks even without you, Han Yue. He will only rely on his own strength and climb up step by step! Han Yue waspletely enraged. She kicked the metal door. you ungrateful woman! You¡¯ll only hold him back if you stay with him! Song ran stared at her coldly. who told you that I would only hold him back if I were to be with him? ¡± she asked. I saved his life, and we received the earthquake-resistant Hero Award together. We¡¯re improving together, and we¡¯re evenly matched. You know nothing about our love!¡± Han Yue exploded. Han Yue was really furious. Since she was young, when had anyone dared to speak to her like this? She pointed at song ran with a trembling finger. just you wait. You ungrateful little girl. Just you wait! After that, he got into a Jeep and drove away in anger. Song ran felt a little guilty as she grabbed song Xuan¡¯s hand and said, ¡± ¡°Sister, was I too fierce just now? Her father is the Vice President of the Northwest Research Institute. What if she takes revenge on jinghang?¡± Song Xuan consoled her, ¡± first of all, she likes Gu jinghang. She will not me her hatred for you on him. Secondly, her father is the leader of the Northwest Research Institute. I don¡¯t think he can extend his hand that far. The leaders of the Research Institute seem to value Gu jinghang a lot. I don¡¯t think they will allow her to do anything she wants. Song ran felt a little relieved. When she went back into the house, her phone rang. Song ran quickly picked it up and heard Gu jinghang¡¯s deep voice from the other end of the line.¡±I only have time to call you now. You¡¯re not asleep yet, are you?¡± let¡¯s go back to the room, ¡± song Xuan said to aunt Wu. let¡¯s leave them alone. The two of them happily returned to their respective rooms. Song ran replied softly, ¡± it¡¯s still early. I¡¯m not an old man. Why would I go to bed so early? ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± His gentle and calm voice came through, and he was always able to urately capture the joy or frustration in her tone. just now, your admirer came to my house to show off his power, ¡± song ran said in a muffled voice. Gu jinghang frowned. Although he could avoid contact with Han Yue in Sucheng, he could not protect song ran. ¡°Ignore her.¡± Chapter 646 646 Don¡¯t deliberately nder Song ran was upset. I had an argument with her just now. I¡¯m afraid that she will take revenge on you. Gu jinghang consoled her, ¡± it won¡¯t happen. Don¡¯t worry too much. My direct leader, chief Zhang, my former leader,mander Liang, and the director of the general research Institute have all been very good to me. Han Yue can¡¯t touch me, so don¡¯t worry. You, on the other hand, have to be careful, understand? ¡± Song ran was upset. you can¡¯t keep hiding like this. We have to think of something. Gu jinghang said in a low voice, ¡± yes, I¡¯ll think of a way. Leave everything to me. Don¡¯t worry, okay? ¡± I know, ¡± song ran said. are youing back this weekend? ¡± ¡°How about youe to su city? I¡¯ll take you around, it¡¯s pretty good here.¡± ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Song ran went to school for lessons for a few days. One day, little Jiu found her. The moment she saw song ran, little Jiu smiled so widely that her teeth could not be seen. sister ran, I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time. You¡¯ve been busy all this time. Song ran chuckled. little 9th? what¡¯s the matter? ¡± ¡°Can youe with me to my dormitory? I went back home for the summer vacation and brought you something, basically food.¡± Of course, song ran could not reject his kind intentions. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go to your dormitory.¡± At the bottom of the boys ¡®dormitory, song ran stopped and said carefully, ¡± ¡°Can I go in?¡± sure, ¡± little nine said. it¡¯s the boys ¡®dormitory. Girls are free to enter. Song ran followed him upstairs. He lived on the third floor. When he opened the door, it was a mess inside. A few boys were smoking and ying poker around the table, two of them bare-chested. Those people turned around and saw their school¡¯s beauty standing at the door with a sweet smile. They were instantly shocked, and one of them even fell off the stool. Inside, the subordinates were in a state of chaos as they cursed little nine, ¡± ¡°You damn kid, why didn¡¯t you tell us you were bringing a beauty back?¡± The shirtless boys looked for their clothes in a hurry. Song ran giggled as she looked at their flustered faces. She thought that these children were very cute. Finally, she put on the clothes she should wear, snuffed out the cigarette that should be snuffed out, and put away the cards that should be put away. The boys stood in a line in front of song ran. ¡°Yingluo, Hello.¡± Little Jiu ignored them and went straight into the dormitory. She took out a big bag from under the bed and brought it to song ran. sister ran, I brought them from home. There¡¯s hand-torn dried beef, dried cheese, butter tea, and two leather braziers. My mother made them herself. They can withstand the wind in winter. The boss of the dormitory pushed little nine. you Rascal. Are these the only things you can give to your goddess? how can you do that? ¡± Song ran chuckled. I really like your mother¡¯s and your thoughts. Thank you for spending so much. The boss of the dormitory scratched the back of his head, not knowing what to do. ¡°It¡¯s all family stuff, it¡¯s not expensive,¡± little nine chuckled. Song ran smiled. this thing is heavy. Help me carry it to the car. Just as the two of them were about to leave, a tall boy walked in through the door. Song ran looked at the boy¡¯s height and found that he was about the same height as Gu jinghang. He was handsome and Noble. One look and she could tell that he was a child from a rich family. Little nine called out ¡®fifth brother¡¯ and fifth brother nced at song ran before looking at little nine. His tone was neither warm nor cold as he said, ¡± Is this the sister ran you¡¯ve been talking about? ¡± &Nbsp; ¡± yeah, ¡± little nineughed, ¡± she¡¯s sister ran. Fifth brother sized song ran up and down but did not say anything. Song ran led little 9th out and mumbled, ¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± there are six people in our dormitory. I¡¯m the youngest, so I call them big brother. That¡¯s fifth brother. He doesn¡¯t usually smile, but he¡¯s a good person. Song ran smiled. when you came home this time, did your father¡¯s ran ran scold you? ¡± You¡¯re bringing me so many things, will he agree?¡± I can earn my own money now, so I don¡¯t have to be polite to him. My mother said that if you eat water, don¡¯t forget the person who dug the well, and she insisted that I bring you these. Song ran¡¯s eyes became more and more kind. She looked at her as if she was looking at her son. Chapter 647 647 Harming others without benefiting oneself The next day, song ran finished half a day¡¯s worth of sses and went to the art troupe. She still had a scene to film in the afternoon. She went there earlier because director li informed her that she had a meeting to attend. When he went to therge conference room of the art and cultural troupe, he saw Jiang Feng, ruan Qing, and yang ke. The three pirs were all present. It seemed that this meeting was quite important. The moment song ran arrived at the meeting room, she heard Jiang Feng¡¯s sarcastic tone. ¡°Let¡¯s wee the most popr newbie in our art troupe.¡± Song ran nced at her and sized her up. She thought that Jiang Feng had always been unable to hold back and could not hide her thoughts. Was she really the one who asked the reporters about Yao Xifeng in front of so many people? This incident had a huge impact on her, including when she had entered the art troupe today. There were a few anti-drama fans guarding the door, and some people had even scolded her in front of her, saying that she was shameless. It was still big brother da Jun who protected her and rushed in. When the women saw big brother da Jun protecting her, they scolded her even more fiercely, saying that she only knew how to rely on men and that she could not live without men. Therefore, it was definitely a well-thought-out and shrewd move to arrange for the reporter to ask those questions during the film gathering. Was such an action really something that Jiang Feng, who did not use her brain, would do? She looked at Jiang Feng¡¯s face and smiled,¡¯with three sisters here, how can I call myself a popr celebrity? I¡¯m ashamed.¡± Jiang Feng¡¯s tone became more and more sour. you¡¯re not the most popr one today, but in time, you¡¯ll definitely be the top star of our art troupe. You¡¯re like the sun in the sky, while we¡¯re all going downhill. We don¡¯t dare topare with you. Song ran¡¯s expression turned ugly. This woman was really persistent. Didn¡¯t she still have a role to y now? Why did he have to keep making things difficult for her? She was about to say something when ruan Qing stood up and coughed lightly. ¡°Sister Phoenix, don¡¯t talk so much. Why do you keep making things difficult for her?¡± Song ran was relieved. Not everyone in the art troupe was as muddleheaded as Jiang Feng. At least there were still some who were clear-headed, and ruan Qing was quite clear-headed. Although ruan Qing was younger than Jiang Feng by a few years, she was the most popr girl in the art troupe. Jiang Feng had always been a bully. When she heard what ruan Qing said, she rolled her eyes at song ran and whispered, ¡± ¡°Even the top sister of our art troupe has to give you face. You¡¯re really amazing.¡± Ruan Qing pulled song ran to sit beside her. They were separated by a long conference table, so Jiang Feng could not hear them clearly. she¡¯s just a straightforward person, ¡± ruan Qing said softly. don¡¯t take her words to heart, okay? ¡± Song ran nodded. thank you for your concern, sister Qing. I won¡¯t take it to heart. After all, sister Phoenix is my senior. The smile on ruan Qing¡¯s face disappeared. ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re sensible.¡± This song ran was really sensible. How could she be so sensible and know her limits at such a young age? She thought that song ran would start a fight with Jiang Feng because of her sarcasm. Song ran nced at yang ke again. Yang ke¡¯s smile was faint and slightly distant. It was as if she had no intention of blending in with them. Soon, director li and Section Chief Shao came over. The main content of this meeting was the work n for the second half of the year. Ruan Qing was acting as the female lead in a new period drama, and she had a lot of fighting scenes. Yang ke was in a military-themed TV drama, and she was working with the actors from the Research Institute¡¯s art and cultural troupe. She was the second female lead. Jiang Feng started a new stage y. She was ying Du Shiniang. As for song ran, she had only arranged for one new stage y for her, which was to y Fan Lihua. Chapter 648 648 Wen Huihui felt wronged I think I¡¯m more suitable for Fan Lihua, ¡± Jiang Feng objected immediately. I have a martial arts background. Supervisor li clicked her tongue, and song ran clicked her tongue in her heart. He was even more suspicious of Jiang Feng¡¯s backstabbing. Jiang Feng had always been straightforward when she hurt people. If she didn¡¯t like you, she would p you directly. Even if she did some small tricks in the dark, she would not have thought so thoroughly. So, who could it be? this is the decision I made after discussing with Section Chief Shao, ¡± director Li said in an emotionless tone. are you doubting our judgment? ¡± Jiang Feng wasn¡¯t stupid. She knew that in the past year, all the art and cultural groups had ced great importance on martial arts drama, and had a little bit of an inclination to give up on the art drama. It was a critical moment in the year, yet he arranged for her to be in a literary scene and song ran to be in a martial arts scene. It was self-evident what that meant. She had to argue with him. I do not doubt section Chief Shao¡¯s judgment. I personally think that I am more suitable for Fan Lihua than song ran. Section Chief Shao had the attitude of a peacemaker. let¡¯s do it this way. You and song ran will each act in one scene. Whoever has the highest attendance rate will be chosen to act as fan Lihua. What do you think? ¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s fair,¡± Jiang Feng smiled. She had been in the art troupe for more than ten years, so she was very confident in the stability of the foundation of the masses. Song ran was feeling a little nervous. No matter what, she was still a neer. No matter how strong a neer was, they could notpare to a veteran actor who already had loyal fans. She felt that she had already lost this war without any gunpowder smoke even before it started. ¡°Then when will the show start?¡± Section Chief Shao flipped through the table of contents in his hand. ¡°In ten days.¡± Song ran felt that she had no other way out. If she did not agree, it would mean that she did not act as well as Jiang Feng. Of course, she also wanted to y the role of Fan Lihua. The role of Fan Lihua was heroic and valiant. It was a role that was not inferior to men. It was a role that was full of righteousness and righteousness. Such an important role, she had to get it. After the meeting, supervisor li gave her and Jiang Feng a copy of the script each. Song ran then went back with the script. She still had to go to Sucheng the next day to see her brother jinghang. She didn¡¯t call du Dapeng. She wanted yang Haitao and her sister to send her to Sucheng. She could also let yang Haitao and her sister rx in Sucheng for two days. The two of them were so focused on their careers that they really didn¡¯t have time to date. Since they didn¡¯t have time to date, she was getting old this month. Of course, she had to create time for them to date. In themunicationspany of the second Institute, Guohua Fang received a call from his boss and rushed over to answer it. On the other end of the line, Gu jinghang lowered his voice and said softly, ¡± ¡°Hua Zijin¡± ¡°Hey, boss, what¡¯s the matter?¡± When his boss was out for an inspection, he would usually call brother Dong. Why did he summon him now? ¡°I have an important inspection task for you,¡± Gu jinghang said softly. ¡°What inspection?¡± Guohua Fang was excited. He felt that it was an honor to be used by his boss. Gu jinghang continued, ¡± help me check on Han Yue, the new nurse at the Nannan Infirmary. Contact Lu Feng from the Special Forces Research Institute under the Northwest Research Institute. I have a good rtionship with him there. If there is anything, report to me immediately. Gu jinghang¡¯s keen sense of smell told him that as the Deputy Director, he would not allow his daughter to do as she pleased. Chapter 649 649 It¡¯s my turn to act innocent That night, song ran told song Xuan about her trip to Suzhou the next day. Song Xuan did not say anything and agreed to it. It was true that she and yang Haitao were busy the entire day and did not have time to rx. She decided to go to Sucheng and enjoy the scenery with yang Haitao for a few days. The next morning, in the Golden autumn and October, the sun was very bright. The three of them went to Sucheng and drove all the way to the entrance of the 9528 Research Institute in Sucheng. They saw a man in casual clothes waiting for them at the entrance of the Research Institute. Song ran opened the car door and smiled. you guys go ahead. ¡°You¡¯re not going to get a ride from us?¡± song Xuan asked. Song ran raised her eyebrows. we know what¡¯s good for us. We won¡¯t bother you guys anymore. Jinghang and I will take Sucheng¡¯s bus to go out and y. ¡°Up to you,¡± song Xuan snorted. Song ran got out of the car and Gu jinghang walked towards her. He pulled her behind a big tree and pinched her face. ¡°You woke up early, right?¡± Song ran looked around and saw that no one was around. She quickly gave him a hug and said, ¡± ¡°I woke up when the rooster crowed.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying. There¡¯s no one raising chickens in your vige,¡± he said in a pampering voice. Song ran red at him. I¡¯ve seen through you, but I won¡¯t expose you. Let¡¯s continue being friends, okay? ¡± Gu jinghang ruffled her hair. ran, thank you for waking up so early and taking the bus here. I¡¯ll make sure you have a good time today. You¡¯ll feel that this trip is not in vain. Gu jinghang brought her around the Humble Administrator¡¯s Garden. The garden was exquisite and there was an endless stream of tourists. Song ran was amazed as she admired the garden. After that, he went to Cold Mountain temple. There was a Stone Arch Bridge by the river. Across the bridge was a red-walled temple. Song ran took out a small camera from her bag and smiled. today, I fought hard and got this camera from my sister. Jinghang, go over there. I will take a picture for you. Other than taking photos when he was in the Army, Gu jinghang rarely took any photos. As such, he looked a little stiff in song ran¡¯s camera. Song ran sighed. No matter how stiff he was, he was still a handsome man. He looked good no matter how she took photos of him. There were no dead angles at all. After she was done, she beckoned him over and taught him how to use a camera. Then, she asked him to take a picture of her. Gu jinghang looked at her through the small camera lens and sighed. The person standing under the red wall really made him obsessed. The shutter sounded and he could not bear to look away when she smiled at the camera. Song ran asked a passerby to take a picture of them. In those days, a group photo was usually taken side by side, but song ran refused. She held his hand and leaned her head on him. She could feel Gu jinghang¡¯s nervousness and stiffness, and her smile became more and more unbridled. When the photos were printed out, Gu jinghang stared at the person who was smiling freely and lovingly. The love in his eyes was almost overflowing, and it became his most treasured photo. After that, he went to su da to see the old-fashioned red building and bell tower, and ate vegetarian noodles. In the evening, they went to listen to Sucheng¡¯s Pingtan together. In the small old wooden building, most of the people inside were older. Listening to the elegant Pingtan, it was as if they had been brought back to the old days. Everything in the old days was touching. It made people want to go back but couldn¡¯t, so it became an existence that they worried about. It was tough being a pinger. It was even more difficult for them to learn the unique ventriloquism skillspared to ordinary actors like song ran. However, they did not receive as much praise and remuneration as they did. Song ran went out to look for a ce to buy flowers. When the two pingans on the stage finished their performance, she sincerely presented the flowers to them. It was the first time that the twomenters had received flowers from the audience. They were so excited that their eyes turned red. The feeling of being recognized was probably the best praise in the world. Gu jinghang felt that his ran was really good and knew how to show mercy. No matter if it was a man or a woman, they seemed to like her very easily. That¡¯s right, such a beautiful person, and she¡¯s so good to you, how could you not fall in love with her in an instant? Hmm, that¡¯s a big problem. Chapter 650 650 Who was her enemy? At night, the two of them went to the old town. There were not many pedestrians and the street lights were dim. Song ran grabbed Gu jinghang¡¯s hand and said, ¡± ¡°Brother Jing Xing, I have been walking with you for the entire day and my heels are about to break.¡± Gu jinghang held her hand tightly. let¡¯s go to the old town for dinner. We¡¯ll go back after that. Okay? ¡± Song ran dragged her feet. why did you have toe here for dinner? ¡± ¡°Because the scenery here is very beautiful.¡± He chose a small restaurant by the river. It was by the window on the second floor. Looking out, there was a small river. There were ck-awning boats on the river. There were dim yellowmps hanging on the ck-awning boats. Fishermen carried guests slowly through, and asionally, a melodious song reached his ears. In the distance, the starry sky hung low, and the stars were bright. The moonlight was just right, and everything here was so simple and moving. ¡°Do you like this ce?¡± The cool October wind blew through the old wooden window. Song ran nodded, ¡± yes, I do. We¡¯lle here every year, okay? ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. After dinner, song ran was almost dragged along by Gu jinghang. She wailed as she walked, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take a car.¡± I don¡¯t want to take a car. The moon is just right. Let¡¯s take a walk and enjoy the scenery around the old town. ¡°My feet and heels are almost broken. Jingxing, I really can¡¯t take a step anymore.¡± Gu jinghang stood still and sized her up. I think you¡¯recking in exercise. When are you going toe to my Research Institute? I¡¯ll give you some exercise. Song ranid on top of him. I¡¯m not going to train. I¡¯m a person who relies on my looks for a living. Why would I need to train my body? I have a strong and healthy boyfriend. Why would I need to train? ¡± Gu jinghang gave her a sidelong nce.e on. I¡¯ll carry you. Song ran did not say a word and jumped onto his back. see, with a strong boyfriend by my side, what¡¯s the point of me practicing? it¡¯d be a waste not to use it. Gu jinghang carried her on his back and walked forward. He chuckled softly and said, ¡± you little girl, I¡¯m doing this for your health. Being an actress should be physical work, right? what if you shoot a martial arts scene? can you take it? ¡± Song ranid on himzily. you do have a point. When you get rid of Han Yue, I¡¯ll go to the No. 2 Institute and let you train. Gu jinghang lowered his head and smiled. you have to be mentally prepared. It¡¯s going to be tough. Song ran reached out her hand and touched his chin. you¡¯re willing to inspect me the same way you inspect your subordinates? ¡± Gu jinghangughed. when you¡¯re on the field, you¡¯ll be my subordinate. I¡¯ll treat you equally. Song ran snorted. I just want to ask you. That Han Yue. Have you thought of a way to get her away? ¡± Gu jinghang coughed lightly. yes. I¡¯ll get rid of her as soon as possible. Don¡¯t worry. Under the moonlight, song ran leaned on his shoulder and dozed off. ¡°Where are we staying tonight?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just find a random Inn.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not staying in the guest house in the Research Institute?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll stay in a hotel.¡± There werenterns hanging at the entrance of a small hotel in the old town. Gu jinghang stood still and said, ¡± Xiao ran, let¡¯s go to this house. It¡¯s by the river. You can see the river and the forest when you push open the window. The scenery is pretty good. ¡°Yes, sure.¡± After checking in, the two of them entered the room together. As soon as the door was closed, song ran was about to enter the room when Gu jinghang pulled her back and pressed her against the door.¡±You haven¡¯t answered me about what happened just now,¡± what? ¡± song ran pretended to be confused. &Nbsp; ¡°Let¡¯s get married when you¡¯re in your third year, okay?¡± Song ran leaned against the door and looked up at him. ¡°I¡¯m only in my third year. I¡¯m just a student. If you kidnap a student to get married, our principal will definitely talk to you.¡± Gu jinghang reached out and pinched her chin. by then, if nothing goes wrong, I¡¯ll have been promoted to Section Chief. Your principal will have to give me some face. Song ran gave him a sidelong nce. you¡¯re pretty confident. Are you so sure that you¡¯ll be the Section Chief? ¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes were serious. I will work hard to be promoted to Section Chief. If you¡¯re in your third year of University or I be Section Chief, we¡¯ll get married. Is that okay? ¡± what if you¡¯re brave enough to make a great contribution? ¡± song ran said softly. what if you¡¯re promoted to the position of Section Chief soon? ¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be that fast.¡± Song ran stared into his eyes. alright then. When you be the Section Chief, we¡¯ll get married. If I¡¯m in my third year and you¡¯re not the Section Chief yet, we¡¯ll get married when you¡¯re the Section Chief. ¡°Alright,¡± Gu jinghang replied with a clear look in his eyes. He had the confidence that he would be able to be a section Chief before she was in her third year. ¡°Alright, we can take a shower and go to bed.¡± Chapter 651 651 Chapter 664-war of words She looked around and saw that Gu jinghang had booked a standard room. He could finally sleep in the bed. On the other hand, the people who had been visiting the museum¡¯s garden for the whole day were also feeling sore. Yang Haitao parked the car and the two of them entered the hotel. Yang Haitao coughed lightly and said, ¡± ¡°We want a standard room.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to book two rooms?¡± song Xuan turned to look at him. Yang Haitao coughed lightly,¡¯isn¡¯t this Qianqian wasting money? Just book a standard room.¡± The youngdy at the front desk smiled shyly and passed them the keys. Song Xuan was still a little embarrassed and acted sneakily. asionally, people would look at them and she would feel guilty, so she hid behind yang Haitao. Yang Haitao had a smug smile on his face. He turned a corner and arrived outside their room. He took out his key to open the door, but he could not open it. Song Xuan was anxious and urged, ¡± ¡°Hurry up,¡± There were always guests passing by behind her. Song Xuan felt extremely guilty. She felt that everyone who passed by could tell that they were not a couple. Yang Haitao was so evil that he didn¡¯t put the paper into the keyhole. He just wanted to see song Xuan¡¯s anxious face. He wanted people to think that they were a couple. Song Jin was anxious. She looked up and saw yang Haitao pretending to open the door. She flew into a rage out of humiliation.¡±Yang Haitao, what are you doing?¡± Yang Haitao saw that his n had been seen through and quickly opened the door. The moment he opened the door, song Xuan gave him a round of punches and kicks.¡±Bastard, what are you doing?¡± As yang Haitao dodged, he fell onto the bed. Song Xuan even chased after him to beat him up, but yang Haitao turned around and pinned her onto the bed. She used all her strength and kicked him off the bed. Yang Haitao¡¯s head hit the cab beside him, and he groaned in pain. As he said that, bright red blood trickled down yang Haitao¡¯s forehead. Song Xuan screamed in fear, but yang Haitao was still unaware. He asked in concern, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song Xuan quickly pulled him to her side. She pushed his hair aside and saw a wound on the back of his head. It was a shocking sight. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Yang Haitao chuckled,¡±not bad, not bad.¡± Song Xuan pressed him down and made him sit on the edge of the bed. Then, she rushed out and came back with iodophor and gauze in her hands. Before yang Haitao could ask, song ran answered, ¡± ¡°I asked the innkeeper for it. The cut is shallow, so you don¡¯t have to go to the hospital. I¡¯ll treat it for you.¡± Yang Haitao sat on the ground and let song xuanhao treat his wound. ¡°Song Xuan, Will you marry me?¡± yang Haitao asked. Song Xuan pushed his head and said, ¡± yang Haitao, you¡¯re too insensitive. Don¡¯t you know the asion? ¡± At the inn, I just hit my head and you suddenly proposed? Do you think that¡¯s romantic? Do you think I¡¯ll agree to it?¡± All of a sudden, yang Haitao turned around and fumbled around in his clothes. After a while, he took out a small box and knelt in front of her. ¡°Song Xuan, Will you marry me?¡± he asked. Song Xuan looked at him in surprise and asked,¡±where did you get this?¡± How can you suddenly take out a ring?¡± Yang Haitao looked at her nervously, his tone sincere. ¡°From the first time I saw you, I¡¯ve already set my eyes on you. I¡¯ve prepared a ring for you since then. I think that one day, it wille in handy. My family likes you, and your family likes me. Most importantly, I love you, and you love me. ¡± Song Xuan¡¯s face was red and her heart was beating fast. She stared at him without blinking, ¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Yingluo? who said I love you?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you take the initiative to kiss me?¡± yang Haitao asked anxiously. If that¡¯s not love, then what is?¡± Song Xuan¡¯s face turned even redder. Chapter 652 652 Please take care of the single dogs Yang Haitao held the ring in one hand and swore with the other, ¡± I promise, even if you ept my proposal, nothing will happen tonight. Song Xuan continued to test him. people usually propose with flowers. she said. Yang Haitao suddenly stood up and rushed out without a word. Song Xuan was anxious. Did he run away in anger? Was she being too reserved and reserved? Before she could figure it out, she heard footsteps in the corridor again. The door was pushed open with a bang. Yang Haitao was holding a few flowers in his hand as he ran to her, panting. Song Xuan took a closer look and saw that they were stic flowers. It seemed that they had borrowed them from the front desk. Yang Haitao half-knelt in front of her again. ¡°Song Xuan, Will you marry me?¡± he asked. Song Xuan did not dare to be arrogant anymore. Her sister alwaysined that she was too reserved. She now firmly believed that she liked him and was willing to spend the rest of her life with him. Yang Haitao didn¡¯t know how to react as he stood there in shock. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± song Xuan teased. Do you regret it?¡± Yang Haitao quickly ced the stic flower on the ground and clumsily pulled song Xuan¡¯s hand over to put the ring on her finger. ¡°The flower is made of stic,¡± song Xuan teased. only stic flowers willst forever, ¡± yang Haitao said. just like our rtionship, it¡¯llst forever. Song Xuan reached out and held his face. we¡¯re only in our early twenties. Yang Haitao, are you that confident that we¡¯ll be together forever? ¡± He looked up at her, his eyes burning, serious and persistent. I believe you. The first time I saw you, I believed that we would be together forever. Song Jin thought about this sentence, and the corners of his mouth slowly bloomed into a smile. Then he lowered his head and slowly leaned on his lips. Yang Haitao was about to get up but was stopped by song Xuan. ¡°Don¡¯t move, Yingluo, don¡¯t move Yingluo. I just want to kiss you. I don¡¯t want more.¡± Kiss, purity, beauty Yang Haitao was half-kneeling on the ground. Song Xuan held his face and kissed him earnestly. Song Xuan actually agreed to his proposal. In the future, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about his personal gains and losses. He had a status now. From now on, he would be song Xuan¡¯s fianc¨¦. On the other hand, in a small hotel in the old town, if Deputy Section Chief Gu knew that yang Haitao had caught up to him, he would be recognized first even though they had not been in a rtionship for long. What would he think? After song ran was done washing up, she put on a long nightdress and pounced on the bed. The person on the bed next to her was wearing a white shirt and reading a book. Song ran tidied her hair. I finally know why you always get full marks on your exams. You¡¯re out with your girlfriend and you even brought a book with you. If you don¡¯t get full marks, you¡¯ll be punished by the heavens. Gu jinghang gently stroked the book cover and diverted some of his energy to look at her. ¡°Are you jealous of my book?¡± Song ran pouted and said,¡¯Deputy Section Chief Gu, don¡¯t think too highly of yourself, okay? It¡¯s gettingte. You can take a shower and we¡¯ll go to bed.¡± Gu jinghang ced the book beside his pillow. what you said is ambiguous. what do you mean? ¡± song ran smiled coquettishly. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang sat up straight and stared at her. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep. Are we sleeping separately or together?¡± you old fox! song ran kicked him. Yang Shaodong had sessfully proposed to him, but Vice Division Chief Gu, who had the absolute advantage, could only rely on his right-hand brother. When Vice Division Chief Gu knew this, he would be disappointed. Chapter 653 653 Chapter 666-it¡¯s time to discipline him The next evening, they met at the entrance of the 9528 Research Institute. Gu jinghang returned song ran to her sister. Song ran immediately noticed the ring on her sister¡¯s right middle finger. She was so shocked that she could not close her mouth.¡±Where did Zhenzhene from? I didn¡¯t even have one yesterday.¡± Song Xuan felt a little ufortable, but yang Haitao was still the one who said arrogantly, ¡± ¡°I proposed to your sisterst night.¡± The smile on Gu jinghang¡¯s face gradually disappeared as he stood behind song ran. Eh? Propose? How long had the two of them been together? He did not even spend a fraction of the time he spent with song ran, did he? He had actually been overtaken by someone else? She was already engaged, but what about him? With aparison, Deputy Section Chief Gu became anxious again. Song ran was so shocked that she could not say a word. She held her sister¡¯s hand and stared at the ring.¡± Isn¡¯t this too, too, too, too fast?¡± Song Xuan held her chin. don¡¯t be so surprised. Your sister has reached marriageable age. Isn¡¯t this normal? ¡± That¡¯s right. In this era, girls at song Xuan¡¯s age were already considering marriage. However, her sister had started her studies early. She was only 21 years old now. To people in the city, there was no need to be in such a hurry to turn 21. Song Xuan pushed her head. alright, we¡¯ll get in the car first. It seems that Deputy Section Chief Gu still has something to say to you. We won¡¯t disturb you. Song ran was about to say something when Gu jinghang pulled her to the side. He looked down at her and said, ¡± ¡°Your sister and yang Haitao are engaged.¡± ¡°So?¡± song ran looked at him slyly. ¡°We¡¯ve been here longer than them, but we¡¯re actually not as fast as them.¡± Song ranughed. my sister is a member of society now. I¡¯m still a student. It¡¯s your fault for being so fond of young people. Gu jinghang squinted at her. an old cow gnawing on a young grass? ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± song ran was overjoyed. Gu jinghang felt wronged. it¡¯s all because you¡¯re so young. It¡¯s fate that arranged our lives to be tied together. Song ran smiled and said, ¡± don¡¯t be so anxious. My sister is older than me. Logically, she¡¯s definitely older than us. We can consider getting engaged after they get married. The timing is just right. Gu jinghang was a little upset. It did not feel good to be overtaken by someone else. Not long ago, yang Haitao said that he envied him. Now, it was his turn to envy yang Haitao. Song ran patted his chest. although we¡¯re not engaged, we¡¯ve done what we should do. Don¡¯t you think so? ¡± We should hold hands and kiss.¡± It was fine if he didn¡¯t mention it, but once he did, Deputy Section Chief Gu felt even more aggrieved. What on earth did he do? he didn¡¯t leave out a single thing. They had been talking for so long, but he didn¡¯t even get a bite of meat. He was really more wronged than Dou E, alright? He said with a cold face,¡±yes, Zhenzhen.¡± Song ran continued to coax him. our top priority is to get rid of Han Yue. If she¡¯s not gone, everything else is just empty talk. Deputy Section Chief Gu¡¯s brows furrowed even more. At this moment, he was truly envious of yang Haitao. okay, I got it, ¡± he said in a low voice. don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get Han Yue back to the northwest Research Institute as soon as possible. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving. You¡¯re all alone here, so be careful.¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± oh, by the way, I might be acting as fan Lihuater, so I¡¯m still waiting for you to return to Haicheng as soon as possible to train my body. You have toe back as soon as possible, understand? ¡± Gu jinghang touched her face and said reluctantly, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± As soon as song ran and the rest left, Gu jinghang immediately called Fang Guohua through themunicator. He went straight to the point. ¡°Did you find out anything?¡± Vice Section Chief Gu was anxious. He wasn¡¯t in a good mood. Chapter 654 654 He could pick her up with one hand Guohua felt wronged. boss, I was just about to report to you. Why are you so fierce? ¡± ¡°Well, tell me quickly, what¡¯s the situation?¡± it¡¯s like this. Han Yue was transferred to our Haicheng University because of her third uncle, han Jinsong. Your good friend, Lu Feng, told me about it. In other words, Deputy Director han probably doesn¡¯t know that his daughter is in Haicheng. Gu jinghang rubbed his chin and said in a low voice with a serious expression, ¡± okay, I got it. Ask Lu Feng to check again. If it¡¯s confirmed that Deputy Director han doesn¡¯t know anything, ask him to find a way to disclose the fact that Han Yue is in the second Institute to Deputy Director han. ¡°Yes, boss! When are youing back?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back as soon as possible.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes were deep. ¡°Yes,e back quickly. We can¡¯t leave you.¡± Vice Section Chief Gu did note back because Gu jinghang could not leave him. He wanted toe back as soon as possible because his ran could not leave him. On the way back to Haicheng, song ran was in a frenzy. She was too excited. Her sister was engaged to yang Haitao. This made her even happier than her own engagement. She could control her own life, but she was always worried about her sister¡¯s life. Now, when she saw the shiny ring on her sister¡¯s finger, she felt more at ease. Yang Haitao was a talent, a real talent. She screamed at the window and was pulled in by song Xuan, ¡± ¡°Are you afraid that people won¡¯t know that you¡¯re a crazy girl?¡± Song ran hugged her sister and continued to scream, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great.¡± Then, he looked up at yang Haitao, who was driving. ¡°Brother-inw, don¡¯t you think you should thank me? This time, I¡¯m the one who brought you guys to Sucheng to y.¡± ¡°Whatever you want, I¡¯ll give it to you,¡± yang Haitao said happily. Song Xuan pulled her and said,¡±what are you shouting for?¡± We¡¯re not even married yet.¡± Song ran chuckled. since we¡¯re engaged, you can call me brother-inw. How about this, brother-inw, I have a performance with Fan Lihua in a week¡¯s time. Can you help me get as many people to watch my performance as possible? ¡± After all, she wanted topete with Jiang Feng. If it was just the number of people who bought tickets to watch the performance, she admitted that she would not be able topete with Jiang Feng. Therefore, it was necessary to mobilize some friends and family toe and support. Yang Haitao, on the other hand, was definitely popr. It would be a waste not to use his own brother-inw. don¡¯t worry, ¡± yang Haitao replied. I¡¯ll definitely invite a lot of people to support you. After song ran returned to school, she began to grind her script in a hurry. In fact, she had an advantage when acting as fan Lihua. After all, she had already acted as Nangong Yan for 20 episodes. Nangong Yan was a real man, and Fan Lihua was also a valiant female general. Therefore, she should be able to act very well. Now, she was short of an audience. When she returned to the troupe after filming, Jiang Feng¡¯s leg injury had healed and she was acting again. Her momentum was still the same and the venue was full of people. Inparison, song ran¡¯s audience base was not as strong. Tickets for Jiang Feng¡¯s drama were hard to get, but for song ran¡¯s drama, there would usually be some left. It was obvious what the result would be. If Jiang Feng took the drama away from song ran, she would be even more arrogant. Even with director Li¡¯s help, song ran¡¯s future in the art troupe would be difficult. Therefore, she had to seed or die. She was determined to get this Fan Lihua. Chapter 655 655 Sister-inw, let me exin It waste at night. After school, they ran into No. 9 who was walking down the stairs. No. 9 was walking side by side with the boys from their dormitory. When he saw song ran, he immediately ditched them and ran down the stairs in a hurry. He shouted as he ran, ¡± ¡°Sister ran! Sister ran!¡± our little 9th seems to like song ran, ¡± the second-inmand teased. ¡± Third brother chimed in,¡¯isn¡¯t it normal to like song ran? After all, she¡¯s so pretty.¡± The rest of the people were allughing, only the fifth brother was expressionless. Song ran looked up and saw that little Jiu had already rushed to her side like a gust of wind. The young man smiled brightly.¡±Sister ran, you¡¯re here for ss too?¡± Song ran walked out of the ssroom with him. I¡¯m a student. Isn¡¯t it only natural for me toe to ss? ¡± Little nine touched the back of his head and chuckled. When he saw song ran frowning, he immediately asked, ¡± ¡°Sister ran, is there something bothering you?¡± Song ran then brought up the art troupe to little nine. Little nine immediately said, ¡± sister ran, I¡¯ll ask my second brother. He¡¯s the head of our school¡¯s public rtions department. He knows a lot of people. Big brother is the Vice President of the Student Union, so he has a lot of influence. Song ran looked at him. your dormitory is full of hidden talents. Little Jiu and song ran were waiting for them at the entrance of the teaching building. Little Jiu¡¯s dormitory members walked out slowly and little Jiu immediately called them over. After little nine told him about song ran¡¯s incident, old five said sarcastically, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite concerned about other people¡¯s Affairs.¡± ¡°Big sister ran isn¡¯t just anyone,¡± little nine said with a smile. I see him as my younger brother, ¡± song ran chuckled. I see him as my younger brother. These words were a little against her heart. She had only given him a few hundred Yuan to express her kindness. In fact, she didn¡¯t really care much about little 9th. Hearing her say this, little 9th was both happy and excited, and immediately said to his dormitory mates, ¡± ¡°I, Zhenzhen, also treat sister ran as my own sister.¡± That fifth brother¡¯s expression eased up a little, and he said to the few people beside him, ¡± big brother, second brother, you two should use your positions to help song ran promote. Eldest and second brother quickly agreed. song ran, don¡¯t worry. Leave it to us. Tell us the exact date and we¡¯ll go to the school to help you promote it. You¡¯re already well-known in the school. I think there will be many people who want to go to the troupe to watch your performance. Song ran immediately heaved a sigh of relief. The saying ¡®more friends meant more paths to take¡¯ was true. Little 9th had helped her a lot this time. In Jiang Feng¡¯s mansion, she was sitting in her room with a thin cigarette between her fingers. Her assistant, Du Juan, came in and whispered, ¡± sister Phoenix, I went to song ran¡¯s school and found out that she is very popr. A few students from the Student Union are doing their best to promote her. It seems that her attendance rate will not be any worse than yours. you? ¡± Jiang Feng frowned. are you stronger or not weaker than me? ¡± ¡°How can she bepared to you?¡± Du Juan didn¡¯t want to lie. Jiang Feng flicked the cigarette ash and took another puff. She said impatiently, ¡± I was nning to let song ran perform one day before me. When the tickets for Qianqian¡¯s performance are on sale, I¡¯ll talk to the ticket office and ask them to change the order of our performance. I think those who bought the tickets won¡¯t be able to leave the theater after they enter. Besides, after they dress up, can they tell who is song ran and who is Jiang Feng? ¡± Hehe hehe.¡± ¡°Will this work?¡± Du Juan was a little apprehensive. Jiang Fengughed disdainfully. why can¡¯t I? song ran is allowed to use her little tricks. Why can¡¯t I think of a way? ¡± The director of the ticket Department has a lot of information that I can use against him,¡± Du Juan didn¡¯t say anything else. She knew that Jiang Feng had always been stubborn. If she said too much and angered her, she would be the one in trouble again. While Jiang Feng was scheming to push song ran out of the spotlight, song ran was memorizing her lines and trying to figure out her character. She would even get up early every morning and run a fewps around the bungalow area to maintain a straight posture. Chapter 656 656 Serving the leader In thest two days, song ran spent all her time with the song and dance troupe as soon as she finished her schoolwork. She rehearsed untilte at night every day before she went home. The teacher who taught fighting scenes was very strict. Song ran finally understood Gu jinghang¡¯s good intentions. It was true that her bodycked training. It was difficult for her to act in fighting scenes. It seemed that when her brother jinghang came back, she would really be trained by him like his subordinates. On the day of song ran¡¯s performance, she went to the backstage early in the morning. The moment she entered the backstage, she saw Jiang Feng¡¯s assistant, Du Juan. She was a little surprised, and so was da Jun. When she passed by Jiang Feng¡¯s dressing room, she saw that Jiang Feng had already put on her makeup. She was dressed in a female General¡¯s costume, which made her look valiant and heroic. She exuded an awe-inspiring aura. Song ran tutted and lifted her chin slightly. She stood at the door and sized up the person who was dressing up in front of the mirror. She said coldly, ¡± ¡°Sister Phoenix, did you remember the time wrong? Yingluo is the day of my performance today.¡± Jiang Feng didn¡¯t even turn her head and said in disdain, ¡± ¡°Oh? Was it? Then, go and take a look at today¡¯s tickets. See who the actors behind are.¡± Song ran squinted her eyes. what do you mean by that? ran ran? ¡± Jiang Feng smiled. song ran, I¡¯m sorry. I have something important to do tomorrow. I broke my bone and I have to go to the hospital for a check-up tomorrow. So, I¡¯ve adjusted the time and I¡¯ll act first. Da Jun panicked and was about to argue with her when song ran stopped him. Her voice turned colder, ¡± ¡°So, sister Phoenix, did you discuss with me when you changed the time? Did you discuss this with director li? Did you discuss it with Section Chief Shao?¡± With a loud bang, Jiang Feng threw theb in her hand on the ground. She stood up, walked up to her, and stared at her arrogantly.¡±Yo, you¡¯ve learned how to use director li and Section Chief Shao to pressure me? How dare you?¡± Song ran thought that if she were to p him, she would lose. She would lose to her provocation. She chuckled and said,¡±So You Think you¡¯ve won just because the attendance rate today is higher than tomorrow?¡± The audience members today are all here for me. ¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Jiang Feng replied nonchntly. Was it? My name is on the back of the ticket. Why are they here for you, song ran?¡± Song ran gritted her teeth. Jiang Feng was fearless. She was about to speak when Jiang Feng pushed her away. alright, I¡¯m about to go on stage. Don¡¯t dy my performance. After he finished speaking, he swaggered past her. Jun Jun gritted his teeth and said, ¡± Jiang Feng is going too far. Section Chief Shao will be clear-headed and won¡¯t be fooled by her little tricks. Song ran gritted her teeth and said, ¡± really? If Section Chief Shao is concerned about Jiang Feng¡¯s reputation, then this role will pass by me. ¡± However, she really didn¡¯t want to miss it. She also didn¡¯t want her efforts to be for someone else¡¯s benefit, or for that kind of slut. How could she be willing? ¡°What should we do then?¡± da Jun asked anxiously. Jiang Feng is about to perform on stage. Why don¡¯t we go to the entrance of the art troupe and stop the audience who bought tickets today from entering? Just say that there was ast-minute change.¡± Song ran shook her head. the audience bought the tickets but they can¡¯t watch the performance. They will be angry. What¡¯s done can not be undone. We can only do this. Da Jun stomped his foot unwillingly. I don¡¯t scold women easily. But this Jiang Feng is really, really despicable. She won¡¯t have a good ending. It was no wonder that director li didn¡¯t like her and had been thinking about how to deal with her. Wouldn¡¯t it be a breach of the rules to keep such a person who would muddy the waters in the regiment? Chapter 657 657 Coming for deputymander Gu As they were talking, another person walked in from the backstage. Song ran looked up and saw ruan Qing. Ruan Qing rushed over and grabbed song ran¡¯s hand. She frowned and said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Song ran was thinking,¡¯sister, am I that close to you?¡¯ Why do you alwayse to my side? What she said was,¡±huh? Sister Qing, what are you talking about?¡± Ruan Qing had been frowning the whole time,¡¯didn¡¯t you perform first today? I¡¯m here to support you today, but it¡¯s Jiang Feng on the stage. What¡¯s going on?¡± sister Phoenix has something on tomorrow, ¡± song ran sighed. so, she¡¯s performing today. Ruan Qing held her hand tightly. did she do something? ¡± she asked. Song ran forced a smile. she had something on. She changed her schedule. She just didn¡¯t let me know. Aunt Xianglin had been through a lot, but no one liked her because she would share her experiences with everyone she met. Song ran would not be the kind of person to do that. Within her ability, she would try to redeem herself and work hard. If it was beyond her ability, then she just had to have a clear conscience. She had worked hard and lived up to her conscience. That was enough. ¡°Jiang Feng has gone too far,¡± ruan Qing said indignantly. I want to see how her acting is, ¡± song ran said without saying much. &Nbsp; The post-production had its own merits. At least, it could learn from the former¡¯s experience and improve. When they reached the front desk, they bumped into supervisor li. When supervisor li saw song ran, she was shocked. ¡°Eh? Why are you not on stage?¡± In this drama, with makeup and a wig on, it was really impossible to tell who the actors were. Song ran looked at him. it¡¯s a long story. Director Li, I¡¯ll tell you more about it after watching Jiang Feng¡¯s performance. Fan Lihua was both intelligent and brave, and her beauty was unparalleled. She helped her husband, Xue Dingshan, ascend the altar and be themander. She fought in all the wars and was invincible. She was a woman who dared to love and hate, a magnanimous woman of the great Tang. Along with Hua Mn, Mu Guiying, and Liang Hongyu, she was one of the four great heroines of ancient China. It wasn¡¯t easy to act out the integrity of such a heroic figure. Song ran, who was fully prepared, was still feeling uneasy. Moreover, Jiang Feng had spent the past few days on how to deal with song ran. Hence, even though she had a lot of experience on stage, she actually got stuck on a few lines. Song ran was sitting in the first row. When she looked over, she had a teasing smile on her face. Don¡¯t you like to snatch? Why don¡¯t you cherish something that you¡¯ve snatched away? What kind of y is this? you dare to stand on the stage just like this? Jiang Feng was so angry that she gritted her teeth. What kind of expression was that on song ran¡¯s face? She dared to look down on her? Was she even worthy? She was just a newbie, yet she dared to look at her with such a disdainful expression. She wanted to crush song ran. The more eager she was to win, the more her performance was like a te of loose sand. Little nine, who was sitting in the middle of the audience, took a closer look at the people on the stage, then leaned close to his fifth brother¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem to be my sister ran.¡± Fifth brother raised his eyebrows and asked,¡±really?¡± I¡¯m not familiar with your sister ran, so I can¡¯t tell.¡± Xiao Jiu looked at it carefully again and listened to Jiang Feng¡¯s lines. She was even more certain, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely not sister ran.¡± Second brother and third brother started to stir. They were here today to support song ran. If it was only song ran on stage, what was going on? Was he scammed by the art troupe? Little nine touched the back of her head, looking a little anxious. Laowu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He took out the ticket from his pocket and looked at it with the help of the faint light. He turned it to the back of the ticket and saw that the name of the female lead was Jiang Feng. Was this a trap set by the art troupe or Jiang Feng? Old fifth looked around. Today¡¯s match was unusually hot and full. He heard little nine say that his sister ran was going topete with others. Obviously, this person called Jiang Feng must have done something. Chapter 658 658 Song ran, stop right there He whispered into little 9th¡¯s ear and told him the results of his analysis. Little 9th clenched his fist and said, ¡± ¡°How could she be so despicable?¡± Old fifth chuckled. do you think that everyone is like you? ignorant of the world. Society is dark to begin with. On the other side, song Xuan also noticed that something was wrong. It was her own sister. Even if she had makeup on, she could still recognize her. She whispered to yang Haitao, ¡± ¡°The person on stage isn¡¯t my sister at all.¡± Yang Haitao didn¡¯t notice that as he was engrossed in the show. ¡°Ah? Isn¡¯t it Xiao ran?¡± it¡¯s definitely not song ran, ¡± song Xuan said with certainty. it¡¯s not her voice or her body. Yang Haitao¡¯s eyes were wide open as he looked over. The stage was quite far away, and the way she sang and spoke were different to begin with, so he really couldn¡¯t tell at all. However, since song Xuan was so sure, it meant that the person on stage was definitely not song ran. Song Xuan took out the receipt from her pocket and looked at it carefully. Then, she turned it to the back. Jiang Feng¡¯s name came into his sight. How did this happen? Did ran get the time wrong? That was impossible. Her sister might not seem very reliable, but she had always been very cautious when it came to her future. Then, it must be that Jiang Feng on the stage had done something. Once she finished talking to yang Haitao, yang Haitao said a few words to dongzi, who then passed on the message to the people beside him. Just like that, after Jiang Feng¡¯s performance on the stage ended, there was a sudden mor below. liar, we¡¯re not here for Jiang Feng. It¡¯s a scam by the city¡¯s art and cultural troupe. Yang Haitao took the lead and shouted. Little nine and the rest of the students went along with him and scolded the cheating on stage. It wasn¡¯t just one or two shouts, but arge crowd. Everyone was saying that she was cheating. Even Jiang Feng, who had a lot of stage experience, was a little confused at this moment. In addition, she really didn¡¯t remember the lines well, so the performance became more and more like a te of loose sand, copsing badly. As for song ran, she sat in the first row without moving an inch. She had a disdainful smile on her face as she watched her acting get worse and worse. Jiang Feng¡¯s heart was filled with anger. Song ran, that b * tch, had called so many people to hinder her performance. This little b * tch was really up to no good. After the scene, there was only sparse apuse in the theater. Jiang Feng¡¯s performance was aplete failure. As soon as she got off the stage, supervisor li led song ran and the others to the backstage. Jiang Feng took off the wig as she walked, and she was burning with anger. When song ran and the others rushed backstage, Jiang Feng was still trying to strike first and scold song ran, ¡± ¡°Song ran, you were the one who made those people kick up a fuss, weren¡¯t you? You¡¯re ruining the reputation of our art troupe. Are you going to sacrifice the reputation of the entire art troupe just for your reputation? I told you that I¡¯m going to the hospital tomorrow, so I¡¯m transferring it to you. Do you have to do this?¡± Oh my, so there¡¯s no bottom line to a person¡¯s shamelessness. Before song ran could say anything, supervisor li scolded her angrily, ¡± ¡°Did you tell me that you wanted to switch with song ran? Did you get my permission?¡± Jiang Feng had never taken director li seriously, so she said indifferently, ¡± ¡°Who acts first, who actster, are there any mandatory rules? Do I need your approval for such a small matter?¡± Supervisor li red at her angrily. your performance today is a mess. Look at what you¡¯re acting as. It¡¯s not song ran who ruined the reputation of the art troupe. It¡¯s you, Jiang Feng. You abandoned your studies and even got stuck in your lines. It¡¯s you. You¡¯re the one who ruined the reputation of the art troupe. You¡¯re the one who used her first. You¡¯re shameless. Jiang Feng was furious,¡¯Oh, director li, are you siding with song ran? Are you guys trying to drive me out of the art troupe because of this? Aren¡¯t you guys making a mountain out of a molehill?¡± ¡°I think Section Chief Shao has his own conclusion,¡± chief Li said. After he finished speaking, he pulled song ran out of the room. Song ran muttered in her heart, huh? I haven¡¯t even said a word yet? You won¡¯t let me fight Jiang Feng for 300 rounds? Jiang Feng was a little flustered. Her assistant, Du Juan, quicklyforted her. sister Phoenix, Section Chief Shao said that whoever ys the role of Fan Lihua with the highest attendance will get the role. So, there are a lot more tickets for today¡¯s show. There¡¯s no space for the back row tickets. So, your attendance will definitely be higher than song ran¡¯s. Don¡¯t worry. Jiang Feng felt slightly relieved. Yes, song ran had used so many tricks and called so many people over. The number of people was almost double that of her usual acting scenes. They were all ying tricks. Presumably, Section Chief Shao could still treat them fairly. Chapter 659 ?659 I can¡¯t win against her In the dark, a woman¡¯s voice sounded, ¡± ¡°Sis, who do you hope will win?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± another woman¡¯s voice asked. ¡°Do you want Jiang Feng to win? After all, song ran is so pretty.¡± ha, Jiang Feng has already lost the support of the people. The only person who is supporting her now is Section Chief Shao. But how long can he support her? ¡± it¡¯s hard to say. When Section Chief Shao founded the group, Jiang Feng was already with him. All these years, no matter how much trouble Jiang Feng caused, wasn¡¯t section Chief Shao always on her side? ¡± ¡°Jiang Feng is getting more and more rampant. Not only director li, but how many people in this troupe like her? Song ran? No matter how capable she is, she¡¯s just a neen-year-old girl, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. If we let her stay, we¡¯ll all be very rxed in the future, and everyone will be happy and harmonious. How good is that?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, sis.¡± When they left the art troupe, there were many people waiting for song ran. Little 9th and his roommates, her sister, yang Haitao, and aunt Wu were all unhappy. Song ran quickly went tofort them. After a few words offort, little 9th was dragged away by his dormitory mates. Song ran and her sister got into the car together. ¡°So, are you sure that Jiang Feng yed a trick on you?¡± yang Haitao turned around to look at her. it¡¯s obvious, ¡± song ran shrugged. Song Xuan was filled with righteous indignation. as your senior, as one of the three pirs of the municipal art and culture group, won¡¯t she feel ashamed of her own actions? ¡± she said. ¡°This woman is really detestable,¡± mother Wu was also very angry. Song ran said helplessly, ¡± if she was ashamed, she wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing. However, I¡¯m d that she¡¯s afraid of me. It shows that she¡¯s afraid of my strength. Yang Haitao nced at her through the rearview mirror. ¡°Then tomorrow, I¡¯ll get my people to continueing.¡± Song ran waved her hand. there¡¯s no need for that. The tickets have already been sold. There won¡¯t be any additional tickets for sale. ¡°So did you go to the ticket office to ask? Which show sells the most tickets?¡± Jiang Feng took my turn. I¡¯m slightly better. ¡°You admit defeat?¡± song Xuan was even more furious. Song ran looked straight ahead. I never knew what it means to admit defeat. ¡°I only know that my future is not a dream. I¡¯m serious about every minute. I¡¯ll leave the choice to our chief. If he really only chooses based on attendance, then this art troupe is actually not worth my life.¡± Song Xuan held her hand tightly and asked,¡±aren¡¯t you going to make up for it?¡± I heard that your Section Chief Shao has been taking care of Jiang Feng.¡± Song ran stretched out her index finger and wagged it. I¡¯ll do my part. That¡¯s enough. okay, I support you. If your Section Chief is unreasonable, then it¡¯s not worth it for you to stay in this art and cultural troupe. ¡°Yes.¡± The next day, as soon as song ran dressed up, supervisor li could not help but praise her, ¡± as expected of the person who acted as the young prince Nangong. Your Fan Lihua is much more heroic than Jiang Feng. A female hero should look like you. Song ran¡¯s energy, focus, appearance, lines, figure, and fighting scenes were all better than Jiang Feng¡¯s. He was not just a little stronger. Although the attendance rate was not as high as Jiang Feng¡¯s. However, following the climax of the show, there was a burst of apuse in the hall. The scenes of hot-blooded children calming the chaos and setting the borders, and waving their weapons on the battlefield were performed by her, making people¡¯s blood boil. Director li couldn¡¯t help but give her the highest praise along with the apuse of the audience. Naturally, Jiang Feng was observing song ran from the dark. Song ran¡¯s performance made her clench her teeth in hatred. Every time there was a round of apuse in the theater, she would curse in her heart, ¡± The audience must have been hired by song ran. Was there a need to? Wasn¡¯t song ran just a little better at remembering her lines? Was there any difference in other ces? Was there a difference? Why was there such a big difference in the apuse they received? The b * tch really had a lot of tricks up her sleeve. She incited her ssmates toe and support her, and even spent money to hire people toe and apud her. If she didn¡¯t deal with it and changed the turn, she didn¡¯t know how she would be suppressed by that girl. Chapter 660 660 Avoid her With that, song ran¡¯s performance ended. The theater was filled with endless apuse. Some people even stood up to apud. Jiang Feng¡¯s face was livid. She said to her assistant, du Zheng, ¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you get me some?¡± Sister Du Juan was sweating. tsk, you don¡¯t have to. Song ran is just feeling guilty. Does she think she can do it just by putting on a front? ¡± The chief has his own conclusion, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± With just a few words, Jiang Feng was relieved again. Yes, Section Chief Shao had always been on her side. For more than ten years, he had been on her side. Moreover, Section Chief Shao had said that whoever acted in the show with the highest attendance rate would be the one to y Fan Lihua. Now, the result was clear. She had won. It was already set in stone that she, Jiang Feng, would y the role of Fan Lihua. There was no need for her to worry unnecessarily. Backstage, song ran took off her heavy costume. Supervisor li looked at her and said, ¡± song ran, your acting is not bad. As far as she could remember, this was the first time supervisor li had praised her so sincerely. Song ran removed the wig and said smugly, ¡± ¡°I also think that my acting is not bad.¡± song ran, ¡± supervisor li shook her head and looked at her. you¡¯re not humble at all. Song ran raised her eyebrows and said, ¡± I¡¯m just stating facts. The audience¡¯s eyes are sharp. I¡¯m counting. There was a lot of apuse. At the end of the curtain call, the apusested for two minutes. Doesn¡¯t that mean that I did a good job? ¡± ¡°You little girl, be more humble,¡± director li pretended to be angry. director, don¡¯t worry, ¡± song ran chuckled. I won¡¯t let my guard down in the business. Director li believed that this girl liked to talk. She never cked when she needed to work hard. ¡°En, it¡¯s good that you know,¡± she nodded. ¡°Then when will Wanwan decide who to cast as fan Lihua?¡± Chief physician li looked troubled.¡±This ran ran still needs to be decided by Section Chief Shao.¡± ¡°So, Section Chief Shao, will you give the role to Jiang Feng?¡± song ran asked while she wasbing her hair. Oh, you¡¯re calling me by my name now. You don¡¯t even call me Sister Feng anymore. Song ran, you¡¯re really arrogant, aren¡¯t you? ¡± Jiang Feng really liked to walk right into the muzzle of a gun. Song ran nced at the angry Jiang Feng through the mirror and found it funny. It seemed that she, song ran, should be the one getting angry. Why did the b * tches around her always like to be the first to flip out? Song ran turned around and ced theb on the dressing table. She leaned back and crossed her arms. She stared at Jiang Feng and said slowly, ¡± only the virtuous deserve to be respected. Jiang Feng, ask yourself, do you deserve to be called my sister? ¡± Song ran said it nonchntly and calmly, but it ignited the fire in Jiang Feng¡¯s heart. She immediately raised her voice and said, ¡± ¡°Song ran, Who Do You Think You Are? How dare you talk to me like this? Have all the etiquette and seniority been given to dogs?¡± It was reasonable not to be loud! Song ran lifted her chin slightly and looked at her. She did not raise her voice on purpose. She said slowly, ¡± I¡¯ve always treated Section Chief Shao, director li, sister Qing, sister ke, and everyone else in the art troupe with respect. But to you, I¡¯m sorry. You, Jiang Feng, are not worthy! Jiang Feng was furious. She raised her hand and was about to p song ran. Song ran grabbed her wrist and looked at her coldly.¡±Look at you, you don¡¯t look like a Senior Sister or an elder at all. You yed tricks and stole the stage that belonged to me, so what? Are you afraid of losing to me? From the moment you were afraid of losing to me, you¡¯ve really lost. Jiang Feng, you¡¯ve lost to me. Whether you¡¯re willing to admit it or not, you¡¯ve lost to me. ¡± Jiang Feng¡¯s face turned red. song ran, how dare you talk big in front of me. I¡¯ll lose to you? ¡± How long have you been in the art troupe? You want topete with me? What kind of dream are you having?¡± Song ran was taller than her, and her words were authoritative without being angry. She had already suppressed her with her aura.¡±I¡¯ve never wanted topete with you. It¡¯s you who¡¯s always been afraid of me. You¡¯re afraid that I¡¯llpete with you.¡± No wonder she had never heard of Jiang Feng in her previous life. She had lost all her fame because of her own actions. On the other hand, ruan Qing was still at her peak even though she was in her forties. That kind of person must be extremely powerful. Chapter 661 661 Deputymander Gu is really wronged Song ran was a little afraid of ruan Qing. Was she really as kind as she appeared to be? Song ran was not really neen years old. She had experienced a lot and she knew that one could not just look at the surface of things. Supervisor li gritted her teeth. that¡¯s enough, Jiang Feng. Song ran has just finished her performance and you¡¯re here to pick a fight? what are you trying to do? ¡± Jiang Feng turned around and red at her. don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re in cahoots with me and you want to kick me out of the art troupe. Let me tell you, stop dreaming. Section Chief Shao will not let your evil n seed. Song ran flung her hand away and said, ¡± I never wanted to chase you out of the art troupe. I know my own capabilities. I just want to be myself. The art troupe is so big that it can amodate you, me, you, and me. These words were clear enough. However, even if the art troupe could amodate the two of them, Jiang Feng would not be able to amodate song ran. This was because she knew that supervisor li and many other people could not tolerate her. As for song ran, she was too cunning. Although song ran said that she did not want topete with her, she had been using underhanded means. How could she fall for this little b * tch¡¯s trick? She gritted her teeth and said,¡±do you think you¡¯ve already won?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget what Section Chief Shao said back then. Whoever has the highest attendance rate wins. This art troupe is not up to you, song ran, nor you, director li, to decide. It¡¯s section Chief Shao¡¯s decision. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± With that, she left with her assistant in a fit of rage. don¡¯t take her words to heart, ¡± director liforted song ran. Song ran¡¯s eyes were calm. I won¡¯t take her words to heart. I won¡¯t take her to heart either. Supervisor li heaved a sigh of relief. This child had a strong heart and was indeed strong. She could be a star. She had not misjudged him back then. Song ran nced at Department Director li and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°So, director Li, you know Section Chief Shao better than me. What do you think he will choose?¡± There were only the two of them in the dressing room. Director Li said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no conclusion.¡± alright, ¡± song ran nodded. I understand. Section Chief Shao¡¯s decision would be made a weekter. Song ran, on the other hand, was rather calm. She had given it some thought. She knew that Fan Lihua¡¯s movie would be a hit. Therefore, she was determined to get it. Besides, she had a vague confidence that she could defeat Jiang Feng and get the role. Since Section Chief Shao had decided to let song ran y the role from the beginning, he had arranged all these so that Jiang Feng would be convinced of her defeat. She did not believe that Section Chief Shao would not know about Jiang Feng¡¯s tricks. The municipal art and cultural troupe had always been at the peak of its power. Until 20 yearster, it still had arge audience, all thanks to Section Chief Shao¡¯s wise decision. He was not a muddled person. Song ran believed him. no matter what, don¡¯t take the initiative to look for Section Chief Shao. Just wait for the results, okay? ¡± director li reminded her. I know, ¡± song ran said with a proud expression. I know. Jiang Feng, on the other hand, felt uneasy. Deep down, she knew that song ran had won both performances, be it the attendance rate or thepletion rate. She knew that Section Chief Shao didn¡¯t like people to influence his decision. However, she was really afraid that the people on song ran¡¯s side would run to Section Chief Shao¡¯s side first and gossip about her. If that happened, she would really have no chance of winning. As such, Jiang Feng fell into a deep dilemma. When song ran returned home, song Xuan and aunt Wu quickly came up to her. ¡°How is it? You acted well today, didn¡¯t you?¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows. I¡¯m the one who did it. Is there any reason for me to not act well? ¡± Song Xuan pinched her face. yes, my second young mistress can take on eight people at the same time. Jiang Feng will have to step aside. Song ran sat on the chair and snorted. ¡°That would depend on whether our Section Chief Shao is a fool or not.¡± From an outsider¡¯s point of view, song ran was more valuable than Jiang Feng. Jiang Feng¡¯s heart was too unstable. People with an unstable heart were very scary. The stagepletion rate would get worse and worse. It might not be obvious in the short term, but in the future, the audience would definitely slowly abandon this actress. No one would loyally follow an actor who wasn¡¯t diligent. Chapter 662 662 The arrogant young miss In the Yao family, Yao Xifeng had also found out about song ran and Jiang Fengpeting for the role of Fan Lihua. He also knew that Jiang Feng had used some tricks to change song ran¡¯s screen time. ¡°That woman is too despicable,¡± he said in a fit of rage. brother west wind, ¡± his Lackey, Xiaohu, asked, ¡± you must be on good terms with Section Chief Shao from the art and cultural troupe. Do you want us to help song ran out? ¡± Yao Xifeng touched his head. my rtionship with Section Chief Shao is only average. Xiao Hu was puzzled. didn¡¯t you also cast a movie for the art troupe? chief Shao will at least give you some face, right? ¡± Yao Xifeng shook his head slowly. I don¡¯t really know much about Section Chief Shao. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll give me face. Xiaohu was anxious. then we can¡¯t just sit here and wait for death. I heard that Fan Lihua is a big drama. If song ran can get this big drama, then the influence of the art troupe and Jiang Feng will slowly weaken. I think we should give song ran a hand. Yao Xifeng¡¯s expression was serious. what you said makes sense. How about this? we¡¯ll go and look for Section Chief Shao tomorrow. He was willing to do anything for song ran. At night, Gu jinghang called her. Song ran let go of all her strength and said in a wronged voice, ¡± ¡°Jingxing, I have been wronged again recently.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s heart tightened. Why was his ran being bullied every time he was not around? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked softly. Song ran did not go into the details. She only said, ¡± she was bullied by Jiang Feng, one of the three pirs of our art troupe. ¡°I¡¯ll go back tomorrow,¡± Gu jinghang said anxiously. Song ran waved her hand. I¡¯ll learn to be strong even without you. ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide from Han Yue anymore. We can officially start a war with her,¡± Gu jinghang said in a serious tone. Song ran was worried. her father is the Deputy Director of the Northwest Research Institute. You can¡¯t fight her head-on. Do you understand? ¡± ¡°I know, I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± For the past two days, Guohua had been following Han Yue around because he wanted to investigate her. Han Yue thought that Guohua liked her, so she yelled at Guohua angrily, ¡± ¡°Who Do You Think You Are? how dare you like me? get lost!¡± Guohua cursed in his heart.¡¯Why would I like a tigress like you? you think too highly of yourself!¡¯ Of course, he also meant that he dared to think about it in his heart and did not dare to speak out. If Han Yue told him to get lost, he would get lost. In the courtyard, cuiying¡¯s sister-inw consoled Han Yue, but Han Yue was still ordering her around.¡±Are the people from the second Institute all so overconfident? A little vice-captain dares to pursue me?¡± If it were not for Gu Jingxing¡¯s good looks, she would not have taken a liking to the Deputy Section Chief. Guohua is young, ¡± cuiying¡¯s sister-inw tried to smooth things over. he doesn¡¯t know his limits. Don¡¯t take it to heart. ¡°You ignorant fellow!¡± Han Yue snorted coldly. you know about the earthquake relief in Sichuan Province, right? ¡± Chui Ying¡¯s sister-inw chuckled. he was buried underground for about seven days. Han Yue was expressionless. I¡¯ve heard about it. I¡¯ve heard about his heroic deeds. He¡¯s an upright man, so I don¡¯t mind his low position. that time, ¡± cuiying¡¯s sister-inw smiled, ¡± if it wasn¡¯t for song ran, Deputy Section Chief Gu would have died. Han Yue¡¯s face immediately turned ashen. Just as she was about to speak, cuiying¡¯s sister-inw beat her to it, song ran asked him to bring a water bottle with him. He was only using a small bottle of water. Deputy Section Chief Gu managed to survive those few days. Without that small bottle of water, he would not be here now. Han Yue¡¯s expression became uglier. Chapter 663 663 Do you have a fever? Cuiying¡¯s sister-inw continued, ¡± it¡¯s not just that pot of water. Song ran went to the disaster area personally. The Research Institute used a helicopter to send her there. You have to know that the helicopter has to be approved by the leader of the Research Institute. It means that the leader of the Research Institute knows that song ran is very important to Deputy Chief Gu. She is his spiritual pir. Only when song ran is there will Deputy Chief Gu have the motivation to live. ¡°Enough!¡± Han Yue stopped Lin suiying and red at her, ¡± ¡°What do you mean by all this?¡± Cuiying¡¯s sister-inw was still smiling warmly. I don¡¯t mean anything by that. After the earthquake relief, song ran was awarded the title of earthquake hero. I heard that the Dean of the Research Institute knows about her and Deputy Section Chief Gu. ¡°You dare to use the head Dean to pressure me?¡± Cuiying¡¯s sister-inw was still smiling,¡±how would I dare to use the head Dean to pressure you?¡± I¡¯m telling the truth. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go around and ask around.¡± Finished talking, he ignored Han Yue¡¯s rage and directly left. Han Yue was hysterical with anger. These people were all on song ran¡¯s side. What right did that girl have? She was not convinced. There was no reason for Han Yue to hand over the person she liked. She had never been so devoted to anyone in her life. Gu jinghang could only belong to her. If she liked him, shouldn¡¯t he be grateful and grateful for the good deeds of his ancestors? What she could bring him was far greater than what song ran could bring him. Anyone with a brain would know what to choose. Did Gu jinghang only care about appearance? Even if he only cared about appearance, she wanted to change his mind. She had to let him know what was important and what was not. Life was long, and he had to give up what he should give up. Compared to the future, looks were dispensable. Her top priority was to find Gu jinghang. She had to know where Gu jinghang had gone for an inspection. She must find him. Even if she had to tie him up, she would still tie him up and bring him back to the northwest to be her husband. She instructed the little subordinate she had brought over, ¡± I have a task for you. I¡¯ll give you an address. You¡¯ll keep watch there. If you see song ran going out, follow her. If you see Gu jinghang, report to me immediately. Understand? ¡± ¡°Understood, miss!¡± The underling nodded cautiously. On Jing ¡®an road, the osmanthus flowers in the courtyard had just bloomed. After song ran had finished talking to Gu jinghang, she did not think much about Jiang Feng and had a good sleep. As soon as she sat up, aunt Wu Ran into her room and picked up her nket. Song ran grabbed the corner of the nket and said, ¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± the sun¡¯s good today. I¡¯ll take your nket out to dry so that I can cover it at night. It¡¯sfortable and smells good. Song ran rubbed her eyes. I still want to go back to sleep. ¡°You have a ss at ten, you should get up.¡± His n to sleep in was ruthlessly shattered by mother Wu, so he could only give up. When she went to school in the morning, song ran had vaguely sensed that there was a car following her. She was very alert now. When she arrived at the school, she borrowed the phone of the reception office and told Gu jinghang. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He thought that it must be Han Yue. She had already started to pester ran to the point that she was following her. Without dy, he really had to rush back immediately. Gu jinghang quickly handed over the work. The Section Chief on the other end of the lineughed and said, ¡± I really want to apply to chief Zhang to let you directly guard our 9528 Research Institute. Your arrival has really solved a lot of our problems. Gu jinghang smiled. After handing over the work, he rushed out and nned to go to the bus station to return to Haicheng. Commander Xie quickly ran out and called out to him, ¡± how about this, Deputy Section Chief Gu? I¡¯ll ask the car from the Research Institute to send you back. Vice Chief Gu was a talented person and had helped him a lot. This gift was still a must. Gu jinghang did not stand on ceremony. He got into the car that the 9528 Research Institute had given him and headed straight to Haicheng. He had already called du Dapengst night, and du Dapeng had already rushed to Fu Guang University. At this moment, du Dapeng should be following the car that was following song ran closely. Chapter 664 664 Feeding him porridge In the Yao family¡¯s house, Yao Xifeng and Xiaohu got into the car from the house and headed to the art troupe. that girl is so capable, ¡± Uncle Chen mumbled. do you need to plead with Section Chief Shao to let her put on an act? ¡± Yao Xifeng massaged his temples. that¡¯s enough, Uncle Chen. Stop talking. Song ran took her role seriously. She was more suitable for the role of Fan Lihua than Jiang Feng. How could Jiang Feng get such an important role through such despicable means? it was really unfair to song ran. Uncle Chen sighed. Okay, okay, okay. I won¡¯t say anything about you in the future. You can do whatever you want. When he reached the entrance of the art troupe, he was about to walk in when he ran into da Jun. Da Jun greeted him warmly, ¡± ¡°Boss Yao, have you recovered? Why did you suddenlye over?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for your Section Chief Shao.¡± Yao Xifeng smiled. Dajun didn¡¯t know why he was looking for Section Chief Shao, so he only said, ¡± ¡°Oh, Section Chief Shao is in his office. After you enter the courtyard, walk along this small path to the end, and you¡¯ll see a small red building. Section Chief Shao¡¯s office is on the third floor. You can go there.¡± Yao Xifeng and Xiaohu walked in together. don¡¯t worry, brother west wind, ¡± Xiaohu said cheerfully. that Section Chief Shao will definitely give you face. He¡¯ll definitely do so. ¡°I think so.¡± Yao Xifeng forced a smile. Da Jun continued to walk out and ran into director li, who was pushing a bicycle in. Director li asked, ¡± the car outside seems to be Yao Xifeng¡¯s. Is he here? ¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s here to see section Chief Shao,¡± ¡°What?¡± director Li¡¯s face changed drastically. Ran ran, quickly go and stop him, don¡¯t let him go to section Chief Shao.¡± The Army ran for their lives, praying in their hearts. Yao Xifeng, Oh Yao Xifeng, slow down, slow down. Luckily, just as Yao Xifeng was about to enter Section Chief Shao¡¯s Red House, da Jun saw him. Da Jun shouted, ¡± ¡°Boss Yao, wait!¡± Yao Xifeng turned around in surprise. The Army rushed over at the speed of light and grabbed him. ¡°Director li is looking for you.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you wait until I meet with Section Chief Shao?¡± Yao Xifeng was surprised. ¡°Director Li said you can¡¯t look for Section Chief Shao.¡± Dajun shook his head. After a while, in director Li¡¯s office, when he heard that Yao Xifeng didn¡¯t have time to look for Section Chief Shao, he heaved a sigh of relief. He poured a ss of water for Yao Xifeng.¡±We almost caused a disaster.¡± Yao Xifeng was surprised. Why do you say that?¡± close the door. I¡¯m telling you, our Section Chief Shao is extremely disgusted by others interfering with his decisions. No matter who that person is, even if I¡¯ve been with him for more than ten years, I won¡¯t interfere with his decisions. You¡¯re going there to speak up for song ran, right? ¡± Yao Xifeng touched his nose. He had almost made things worse. It was a false rm. Luckily, director li stopped him in time. Yao Xi Feng nodded. if you really want to help song ran, ¡± said supervisor li, ¡± don¡¯t say or do anything. ¡°Leave it to fate?¡± ¡°Yes, we can only leave it to fate,¡± Sometimes, it was just apetition of who could hold their temper. Life is so long, what¡¯s the rush? On the other hand, Gu jinghang rushed back to Haicheng. He asked the driver assigned by Regimentmander Xie to drive the car directly to song ran¡¯s school. He got out of the car and drove the Jeep away quickly. After all, the Jeep was rather conspicuous, and it would not be good if it was discovered. Gu jinghang walked along the small road and saw an inconspicuous old car with a red g. He knocked on the door and du Dapeng quickly rolled down the window. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re finally back.¡± ¡°Where did you get the car?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the owner of a hardware store outside the Research Institute. I asked him to recruit him, and he¡¯s very happy to do so.¡± ¡°Well, have you checked the car yet?¡± ¡°I did. The hardware store owner has a lot of connections. I asked around and found out that the two cars that followed her were the owners of an old car factory near the Research Institute. I also asked around and found out that Han Yue brought two men with her when she came to our research Institute. They should be the two men.¡± Gu jinghang nodded. They were indeed Han Yue¡¯s men. Didn¡¯t she just want to find out where he was? He could juste out. Chapter 665 665 There are men there, don¡¯t worry okay, I understand. You can go back first. Leave the rest to me. Gu jinghang walked directly to the entrance of their school along the small path. He was hidden in a small car in the Santana. The man suddenly became energetic. They had finally caught Deputy Section Chief Gu. He could finally exin to the eldest miss. Gu jinghang was dressed in a Chinese tunic suit and was waiting at the entrance of Fu Guang University. At noon, people came and went. Song ran ran ran over and saw a familiar figure standing under the tree. She immediately felt at ease. No matter how vicious her enemies were, she would never be afraid as long as Gu jinghang was around. She knew that he was her sky and her safe haven. The autumn sun was golden, and the autumn wind was refreshing. She walked towards him. They looked like a match made in heaven when they walked together, and it made people envious. In a small car not far away, Yao Xifeng sighed. ¡°Look, they¡¯re so well-matched.¡± Almost, a step slower, it seemed like he was always like this. Song ran looked at Gu jinghang and felt wronged. this Han Yue, she¡¯s really persistent. I wonder what kind of upbringing she had to teach such an overbearing and rude person. Gu jinghang did not care about the others ¡®gazes and touched her head. ¡°I¡¯m back. I¡¯m here for everything. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Song ran raised her head and looked at him. if I wasn¡¯t afraid of ruining your future, I would have fought with her a long time ago. I would never let her have her way. Gu jinghang touched her face again. you¡¯ve suffered. Now that I¡¯m back, the people who are following and monitoring you should be removed. I¡¯ll go back to the second Research Institute first and have a showdown with Han Yue. Song ran started to worry again. don¡¯t use force. Do you understand? ¡± She didn¡¯t want him to lose his temper over a woman. She was worried that his future would be affected by her. Gu jinghang smiled and looked at her. don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing. His smile and tone made her feel at ease. Song ran nodded and said, ¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be waiting for your news.¡± okay, I¡¯m going back to the second school. Don¡¯t be alone. Get your brother-inw and sister to pick you up from school, okay? ¡± He was afraid that Han Yue would do something absurd in her rashness. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Gu jinghang then rushed back to the second Institute. As soon as he went back, he saw Han Yue standing outside the office. His face immediately turned very ugly. Han Yue angrily walked over. Deputy Section Chief Gu, you¡¯re back from your inspection in Haicheng, but you didn¡¯t report to the Research Institute immediately. Instead, you went to another ce. You¡¯re disregarding the discipline of the Research Institute too much! Gu jinghang looked at her coldly and asked,¡¯you¡¯re spying on me? Are you following me?¡± ¡°Why would I follow you?¡± Han Yue was at a loss for words. ¡°Then, if you didn¡¯t follow me, how did you know where I was? So, what does the Northwest Research Institute think of us? He sent you to monitor me. ¡± don¡¯t change the subject! Han Yue was immediately anxious. how could the Northwest Research Institute have any ideas about the Central Research Institute? ¡± Gu jinghang was still expressionless. then,rade Han Yue, you¡¯re just a doctor in the infirmary. It seems that you can¡¯t control me. ¡°What kind of attitude is this?¡± Han Yue gritted her teeth. Gu jinghang lifted his chin slightly and looked disdainfully at the person in front of him. ¡°What kind of attitude? Then, what was Han Yue¡¯s attitude? Little Captain, is this the attitude you should have towards me, a vice Section Chief?¡± Han Yue almost exploded. Gu jinghang, are you rebelling? how dare you talk back to me like this?! I¡¯ll call my father immediately.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s expression became more contemptuous as he walked into the office. Han Yue also followed him in and closed the door with a bang. Gu jinghang, I¡¯m talking to you. I told you to look at me! Gu jinghang was dressed in a Chinese tunic suit and stood behind the table. The dim light shone on the side of his face and he was so handsome that people could not take their eyes off him. He was the man that she, Han Yue, had fallen for at first sight. He was the man that she, Han Yue, had fallen for. There was no reason for her to give him up. Chapter 666 666 Chapter 680-pestered by a Rascal Gu jinghang looked down at her and said word by word, ¡± I won¡¯t let you mess around either. Song ran is my woman. If you dare toe to my door and pester me again, I won¡¯t let you off! Han Yue was furious and raised her hand to p him. This man was crazy. A bright future was right in front of him, but he actually didn¡¯t want it. Just because of his looks, just because of such an insignificant woman, he treated her like this. He was crazy! She wanted to wake him up. She had to wake him up. With a bang, the door was pushed open and Fang Guohua barged in. He grabbed Han Yue¡¯s hand that was about tond on him and pushed her away. Han Yue staggered from the push. After she steadied herself, she saw ¡°Guohua, how dare you push me?¡± Guohua was furious. Guohua stared at her fearlessly. ¡°Comrade Han Yue, you should stop now!¡± Han Yue red at him. just you wait! Just you wait! After she finished speaking, she gritted her teeth and ran out in anger. Fang Guohua turned to look at Gu jinghang. boss, are you alright? Han Yue barged into your office the moment I heard that you¡¯re back. I rushed over immediately. That crazy woman must have gone crazy, Yingluo. Gu jinghang took off his military cap and sat on the chair. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t offend Han Yue for me.¡± Guohua shrugged his shoulders. I¡¯ve already offended those who should be offended. I don¡¯t care anymore. I¡¯m here to make a contribution to the country. Do I really have to be a dog for this woman? ¡± Gu jinghang waved his hand. okay. You can go out first. One dayter, Guohua received a transfer notice from his superior. He was to be transferred elsewhere. Fang Guohua knew that Han Yue was very capable and was taking revenge on him. After receiving the notice, Gu jinghang immediately went to look for the Secretary and said, ¡± ¡°So, the higher-ups are going to let such anwless person do whatever he wants?¡± The officer nced at him and said,¡±what can we do?¡± Her father is indeed a Big Shot at the Northwest Research Institute. It¡¯s a piece of cake for her to transfer a small vice-captain away.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s heart was on fire. ¡°So, when is she going to stop?¡± ¡°Probably until the moment you surrender,¡± the admin coughed. Downstairs, Gu jinghang was smoking. Fang Guohua ran over and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t sis-inw tell you not to smoke? Why are you smoking again? I¡¯m going to tell sister-inw.¡± Gu jinghang patted his shoulder. Guohua smiled brightly. hey, what¡¯s there to be sorry about? who hasn¡¯t been sent out of the country before? ever since I entered the Research Institute, you¡¯ve been taking care of me. I¡¯ve never been out and suffered before. It¡¯s time for me to train. It won¡¯t be long, just a year. Boss, I¡¯ll wait for you to get promoted and transfer me back. Gu jinghang pressed on his shoulder. wait for her to leave. I¡¯ll think of a way to get you back. ¡°Boss, give me a cigarette too,¡± Guohua said as he reached out. Gu jinghang passed Fang Guohua a cigarette. Fang Guohua took a puff and said, ¡± ¡°Boss, let me tell you, Lu Feng just called. He said that Deputy Director han has been inspecting the border area for a few days and will only be back in a few days. He told you to be patient, but one thing is for sure, Deputy Director han really doesn¡¯t know that Han Yue is at our No. 2 research Institute.¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± If the Fox was using the Tiger¡¯s might, then it was better to let the Tiger know the Fox¡¯s behavior. Chapter 667 667 The patient is the most important, I¡¯ll give in to you Although Gu jinghang had told song ran that he would be there for her, song ran still wanted to think of a way to deal with Han Yue. She was thinking that Han Yue was so arrogant because she had a backer. In that case, she would just have to find a backer. However, it wasn¡¯t easy to find a backer. Han Yue¡¯s father was the second-inmand of the Northwest Research Institute, so she had to find a strong backer topete with Han Yue. Who could he find? Who else could he look for? Song ran racked her brain, but she could only think of one person. It was president Fu of the Research Institute. However, the head of the hospital had a high position and power. It would be too rude for a small figure like her to rush over and it might have a bad influence on her jinghang. She had to think about it. Song ran asked around and found out that President Fu loved his wife very much. However, something happened in their early years that caused them to be childless. Even though it was a little shameless to think that way, song ran felt that she could rmend herself to be the goddaughter of President Fu and Mrs. Fu. Once she had made up her mind, song ran went to gather more information about Mrs. Fu. Yang Haitao¡¯s good partner, Huang Jianjun, had been in society for many years. He knew everything about the government and business world. After asking around, he found out that Mrs. Fu loved to listen to ys. It seemed that because she was born in a family of generals, she liked to listen to martial arts ys. She had also heard that she didn¡¯t like to go to the Research Institute¡¯s art troupe to listen in on ys. She would asionally visit the other two big art troupes in Haicheng, the municipal Art troupe and the Emerald art troupe. Last year, the actress from the Emerald art troupe who yed Liang Hongyu had even received flowers from Mrs. Fu. Song ran asked yang Haitao in shock,¡±is the information reliable?¡± Howe I¡¯ve never seen Mrs. Fu before?¡± I heard that Mrs. Fu keeps a low profile and usually only brings two attendants with her when she goes out. Of course, you wouldn¡¯t have found out. Song ran pped her hands. if that¡¯s the case, I might get the chance to meet Mrs. Fu if I get the role of Fan Lihua. ¡°So, what are the chances of you getting the role of Fan Lihua?¡± song Xuan touched her head and asked. Song ran immediately frowned and said, ¡± to be honest, I don¡¯t know. Section Chief Shao of our art and cultural group has always been very astute. I can¡¯t tell what he is thinking. Maybe he will give this role to Jiang Feng because he has been with her for more than ten years. I really don¡¯t have any idea. tsk! song Xuan snorted. your Section Chief Shao is in his early forties. He¡¯s not that stupid, is he? ¡± Song ran shrugged. it¡¯s hard to say for sure about Wanwan. Let¡¯s just wait and see. In the backstage of the municipal art and cultural troupe, Jiang Feng was in her dressing room. She was very nervous. The day of Section Chief Shao¡¯s decision was approaching. She wasn¡¯t sure if Section Chief Shao would side with her. If he did not side with her this time, he would set a precedent. In the future, her treatment would only go from bad to worse. In the future, song ran¡¯s art and cultural troupe would really rise. She was more nervous than song ran because she was not young anymore. She could not afford to lose, not even once. There was a knock on the door, and Du Juan went to open it. Ruan Qing was standing outside, and Du Juan respectfully called her sister Qing. you can leave first, ¡± ruan Qing said in a low voice. I have something to say to sister Phoenix. Du Juan stood guard outside the dressing room. Jiang Feng nced at ruan Qing from the dressing mirror. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ruan Qing smiled and walked closer. can¡¯t Ie and chat with you for no reason? ¡± Chapter 668 668 Ugly daughter-inw meeting her inws Hmph! Jiang Feng snorted. that¡¯s enough. We¡¯re not that close. You don¡¯t have to be like this in front of me. Ruan Qing pulled a chair and sat next to her. She looked at Jiang Feng in the mirror and said, ¡± ¡°That day, someone saw Yao Xifeng heading to Section Chief Shao¡¯s office.¡± Jiang Feng knew who Yao Xifeng was. He was the one who invested in song ran¡¯s first TV drama. Jiang Feng had been in the art troupe for so many years, but no one had ever been so generous as to throw money at her to film a TV series. How could she not be envious? However, his face remained calm,¡±what does it have to do with me?¡± He¡¯s probably throwing money at song ran to film a movie again. She¡¯s so lucky, but we can only be envious.¡± Ruan Qing smiled. it seems like ran ran isn¡¯t here to discuss a coboration. Yao Xifeng is looking for Section Chief Shao. It seems like he¡¯s looking for Fan Lihua. Jiang Feng¡¯s heart was in her throat, and her hand that was holding the eyebrow pencil stopped in mid-air.¡±What did you say?¡± Ruan Qing shrugged her shoulders. I only heard about it. After all, Yao Xifeng just finished acting in a drama. Song ran probably won¡¯t have any ns to act in a drama within the year. I guess Yao Xifeng is hoping to influence Section Chief Shao to give Fan Lihua¡¯s role to song ran. This Yao Xifeng is really infatuated with song ran. Jiang Feng¡¯s face turned livid, and her tone became sarcastic, ¡± song ran, isn¡¯t she just relying on men? you¡¯ve really not buried her pretty little face. Ruan Qing didn¡¯t say much. Speaking of which, ran ran, I think you¡¯re more suitable for Fan Lihua. Song ran, you¡¯re still too young and tender. You can¡¯t act like Fan Lihua. If you don¡¯t act as fan Lihua this time, I¡¯ll be disappointed. Our art troupe is really like that. We see the new smile, but we don¡¯t hear the old cry. Jiang Feng gritted her teeth and said, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Section Chief Shao is that kind of person. He¡¯s always a sentimental person.¡± Ruan Qing didn¡¯t say much and only said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope so,¡± I hope so. Jiang Feng¡¯s heart was in a mess. She didn¡¯t even notice when ruan Qing left. She was in a dilemma. If Section Chief Shao really didn¡¯t care about his old friend¡¯s tears and gave the role to song ran ... Then, everything would be in vain. She could not stand by and watch the situation turn against her. She had to turn the tide and not let song ran get her way. So, the next day, Jiang Feng came to the art troupe early in the morning. She asked Du Juan to inquire about it: ¡°Go and see if Section Chief Shao is here today.¡± ¡°I saw Section Chief Shao¡¯s car,¡± Du Juan nodded,¡±he should be here.¡± Jiang Feng tidied her hair and put on some makeup. okay, I got it. You keep an eye on himter. Don¡¯t let director li go to section Chief Shao, understand? ¡± She didn¡¯t want the b * tch to ruin her good thing. sister Phoenix, ¡± Du Juan said worriedly, ¡± chief Shao has never liked others interfering with his decisions. You know that, right? I think we should keep our cool. Jiang Feng red at her. calm down, calm down. If we don¡¯t do anything, the role will be taken by song ran. Times have changed. Besides, they¡¯re sending Yao Xifeng, who has worked with our art troupe before. If I don¡¯t take action now, we have no chance of winning. Since Jiang Feng was so insistent, Du Juan couldn¡¯t say much. Jiang Feng went to Section Chief Shao¡¯s office in haste. Chapter 669 669 I wasn¡¯t even this nervous during the college entrance examination When Jiang Feng went to see section Chief Shao this time, she felt a little resentful. She thought that she was closer to Section Chief Shao, but he had met Yao Xifeng without her knowing. Yao Xifeng should be song ran¡¯s man. That meant that Section Chief Shao was biased towards song ran. Jiang Feng could not ept such a bias. Therefore, when Jiang Feng opened her mouth, there was a hint of anger in her voice. ¡°Section Chief Shao, don¡¯t you mean what you said?¡± This was a very bad start. He was questioning Section Chief Shao¡¯s decision. Section Chief Shao¡¯s face changed slightly, but he still smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Am I that kind of person?¡± Jiang Feng then said coquettishly, ¡± I believe that the role of Fan Lihua can only be yed by someone with a bit of life experience. yeah, ¡± Section Chief Shao nodded. you¡¯re right. Jiang Feng felt that there was hope, so she struck while the iron was hot. as for song ran, I think she¡¯s not bad either. But she¡¯s still young and I heard that she was born as a youngdy. She¡¯s weak and delicate. I think she¡¯s not as convincing as fan Lihua. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll consider what you¡¯ve said,¡± chief Shao nodded. But Jiang Feng wasn¡¯t overjoyed, because when Section Chief Shao said that, he was expressionless. She couldn¡¯t see any clues from his face. Would Section Chief Shao choose her over song ran just because of what she said? She really didn¡¯t feel confident. She had no choice but to continue. I had an audition with song ran. The attendance rate was higher than song ran¡¯S. ¡°Yeah, I heard about it.¡± Chief Shao tapped the cigarette ash. ¡°Did director li say anything?¡± Jiang Feng asked nervously. She was afraid that supervisor li would tell Section Chief Shao about her changing the show without permission. If that happened, Section Chief Shao would probably be more inclined to song ran. Section Chief Shao raised his head and nced at her,¡±huh?¡± Director li didn¡¯t tell me anything? Why? What should director li tell me?¡± Jiang Feng quickly tried to smooth things over. it¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing. Supervisor li has always treated song ran well and sided with her. I¡¯m just afraid that supervisor li won¡¯t be honest with her. Section Chief Shao smiled. alright, I know what you¡¯ve said. I¡¯ll give you a satisfactory answer the day after tomorrow. Jiang Feng left, satisfied. This time, it was safe. Jiang Feng left with confidence. Section Chief Shao sat there and quietly finished smoking an entire cigarette. Then, he called director Li¡¯s office. ¡°Come over for a moment.¡± When director li received the call, she felt a little uneasy. In two days, Section Chief Shao would decide who would y Fan Lihua. Was it a good thing or a bad thing to call her over at this time? She had no other choice but to do it. In the song family¡¯s mansion, song ran was calm. She sat on the sofa and knitted a sweater. She had learned a lot from aunt Wu. Although the knitting was not as smooth and beautiful, there were no big holes. It was still warm enough. That was enough. Aunt Wu was stir-frying chestnuts in the kitchen. The aroma was so good that song ran was craving for it. She shouted, ¡± aunt Wu, I will go to the No. 2 research Institute tomorrow. You can cook more. I will bring some for my jinghang. alright, I¡¯ll make it for you before you leave tomorrow. Eat it while it¡¯s hot. It¡¯ll taste good. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The next day, Jiang Feng could not sit still. Supervisor li was also very nervous. Only song ran carried a big bag of sugar-fried chestnuts and went straight to the second institution. She went down with her brother jinghang. Chapter 670 670 The Manchu Han Imperial Feast to entertain the future daughter-inw It was ten O ¡®clock in the morning when she arrived at the second Research Institute. She went straight to Gu jinghang¡¯s dormitory as he was at the examination field at this time. She went to the dormitory to wait for him. When they were about to reach the living quarters, they saw an uninvited guest. Song ran held a big bag of chestnuts and faced the difficulties fearlessly. When Han Yue saw song ran, who was wearing a short ginger-colored shirt, washed-colored jeans, and a long trench coat, her face turned dark and scary. She was trying to seduce her man again. Despicable b * tch! Song ran intended to ignore her and walk forward. However, Han Yue would not let her do as she wished. She extended her hand and blocked song ran¡¯s way. Song ran looked up at her and said sarcastically, ¡± so there¡¯s still a road that I opened up these days. If you want to pass through, leave behind the bandits who bought the road money. This is really eye-opening. ¡°Vice Section Chief Gu, do you like your sharp tongue?¡± Han Yue gritted her teeth. Song ran held the chestnuts in one hand and ran her fingers through her hair with the other. what vice Section Chief Gu likes isn¡¯t just a sharp-tongued man. I have a lot of things that vice Section Chief Gu likes. The anger in Han Yue¡¯s eyes burned even brighter.¡±I like your seduction? The way you seduce men?¡± Song ran¡¯s face darkened. I can understand it as you tried to seduce my boyfriend but failed. So, you¡¯re angry and flustered. You know that Deputy Section Chief Gu already has a girlfriend, but you still shamelessly approached her. I think anyone with a sense of shame can see who¡¯s more despicable. Since when did someone dare to talk back to her face like this? Han Yue was furious. She reached out and pushed song ran. Well, how could miss Jiao, song ran, be a match for Han Yue, who had been in the Research Institute all year round? With this push, her body was pushed into the big tree behind her. Fortunately, she held it tightly and the chestnuts didn¡¯t spill. She held the chestnuts in her hands even tighter. In the distance, du Dapeng fixed his eyes and looked. He saw that it was Han Yue and his sister-inw, and looking at the situation, Han Yue was slightly superior. He immediately became extremely anxious and ran straight to the inspection field. Han Yue, this crazy woman, didn¡¯t have any restraint in her strength at all. How could his sister-inw be a match for her? he had to quickly go and rescue his subordinates. Otherwise, if his boss found out, he would be heartbroken to death. Du Dapeng rushed to the inspection field as fast as he could. His boss was conducting a shooting inspection, which was generally held in the shooting gallery. If one wanted to enter, they would have to make all kinds of announcements. Du Dapeng didn¡¯t dare to act rashly and could only register stage by stage until he entered the museum. He shouted, ¡± ¡°Vice Section Chief, vice Section Chief hehe¡± Gu jinghang removed his earmuffs and turned to look at him. ¡°What are you shouting for?¡± Du Dapeng ran over breathlessly and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Boss, I just saw sister-inw.¡± Gu jinghang smiled. Oh, it¡¯s okay. She has the key. She will go to my dormitory first. I¡¯ll go back after I¡¯m done shooting the lights. Du Dapeng quickly waved his hand. no, no. Han Yue is making things difficult for sister-inw. When Gu jinghang heard this, he quickly put down the gun in his hand. He did not even have time to hand it over and said to du Dapeng,¡±Hand in the gun for me, I¡¯ll sign itter.¡± ¡°Boss, you should hurry up and go.¡± Under the tree, Han Yue took out a soft whip from her pocket and red at song ran. ¡°You dare to call me cheap?¡± Song ranughed fearlessly. I¡¯m just returning the favor. You¡¯re using your father¡¯s reputation to throw your weight around and try to break up others. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not cheap? ¡± Han Yue was extremely angry, and she raised her soft whip high. Chapter 671 671 The dark history is about to be exposed With a snap, the whip struck down, but it did notnd on the slut as expected. Before song ran could react, she was pulled into a broad chest by a huge force. His voice came from the top of her head, ¡± Xiao ran, are you alright? ¡± Song ran looked up and immediately smiled. ¡°Eh? Where did youe from? Howe he¡¯s so elusive?¡± Gu jinghang hugged her even tighter.¡¯It¡¯s good that she¡¯s fine. It¡¯s good that she¡¯s fine.¡¯ He red at Han Yue and coldly said, ¡± ¡°Han Yue, I¡¯m warning you. If you dare to hurt her, I¡¯ll make you pay a terrible price!¡± For a moment, Han Yue was stunned. Very quickly, she reacted and said in anger, ¡± ¡°Gu jinghang, are you kidding me? You¡¯re warning me? Little vice Section Chief, what are you going to use to warn me? What right do you have to warn me?¡± Gu jinghang tightened his grip on the soft whip and swung it hard. Han Yue did not hold on to the whip tightly and the whip hit her face. She covered her face in pain and lost her bnce. She fell to the ground and was immediately infuriated. She did not even have the time to get up. Gu jinghang threw the whip at her and looked down at her. ¡°The Vice Division Chief is more than enough to suppress your team leader!¡± With that, he turned around and left with the person in his arms. Han Yue shouted hysterically from behind, ¡± ¡°Gu jinghang, just you wait. I¡¯m going to demote you and remove you from your position. Just you wait! I mean what I say!¡± Song ran was a little worried. jinghang, are you alright? ¡± Gu jinghang said in a low voice, ¡± yes, don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing. Don¡¯t worry. The two of them hurriedly returned to Gu jinghang¡¯s dormitory. Song ran handed him the chestnuts in her arms. ¡°Look, the chestnuts I brought for you are still warm.¡± Gu jinghang took the paper bag and put his arm around her waist as they walked into the living room. They sat on the sofa and ced the chestnuts aside. Song ran reached out and took two out. Gu jinghang reached out and grabbed her chin. ¡°Eat the chestnutster. I have something to tell you.¡± Song ran squeezed the chestnut with her two thumbs, and a hole appeared on it. The chestnut emitted a wave of hot air, and the fragrance wafted into her nose. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s calloused thumb gently rubbed her chin. ¡°Next time, when you see Han Yue, don¡¯t get into a direct conflict with her. If you can bear with it, then bear with it for a while. I won¡¯t let you bear with it for long, okay?¡± What if he didn¡¯t make it in time today and the whipnded on her body? how painful would that be? Song ran took out the chestnut meat and stuffed it into Gu jinghang¡¯s mouth. Gu jinghang was forced to swallow the chestnut. Song ran looked at him with a smile and said, ¡± ¡°Is it good?¡± Gu jinghang pinched her waist and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about serious business with you. Listen carefully.¡± Song ran smiled. in my eyes, it¡¯s more important for you to enjoy your meal than anything else. This girl, when she said sweet nothings, they always hit the heart. Gu jinghang touched her face and said, ¡± yes, the chestnuts are delicious, but you have to remember what I said. Han Yue really can do anything. You must not get into a conflict with her, okay? ¡± Song ran nodded. yes, I¡¯ve remembered what you said. Next time, when I see her, I¡¯ll admit defeat. I¡¯ll say that I don¡¯t think I¡¯m good enough for your Deputy Section Chief Gu or something. I¡¯ll slow down my n. I understand. ¡°That¡¯s not appropriate,¡± Gu jinghang frowned. ¡°Eh? What?¡± ¡°How can vice Section Chief Gu be Han Yue¡¯s? Vice Section Chief Gu will always be song ran¡¯s.¡± Our vice Section Chief Gu isn¡¯t afraid of sweet nothings. He won¡¯t give in. After instructing song ran, Gu jinghang lowered his head and sniffed.¡±Do I smell like sweat? I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± Before song ran could say ¡®I don¡¯t mind¡¯, Gu jinghang had already run into the bathroom. When song ran wasn¡¯t around, he was a rough man. But when she came, he became noble and loved to be clean. Song ran was sitting in the living room, peeling chestnuts out of boredom. She peeled a few chestnuts and arranged them in a neat row, waiting for him toe out after his shower. There was a knock on the door. She walked to the door alertly and asked in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± She remembered what her jinghang had instructed her to do. If it was Han Yue who came to find trouble, she would not let her in. Outside the door was a subordinate from themunications Department. um,rade song ran, there¡¯s a call for you at themunications Department. Song ran opened the door and asked,¡¯huh? Are you looking for me? Who is it?¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s your sister.¡± Chapter 672 672 They kissed, they kissed Song ran turned around and saw that Gu jinghang was still in the shower.¡¯Forget it, I¡¯ll answer the call first. My sister would not call the institution unless it¡¯s urgent.¡¯ She then followed the subordinate from themunications Department to themunications Department. On the other end, in the song family¡¯s mansion, director li couldn¡¯t hide his excitement.¡±This girl is really patient. She actually ran out to y at this time. Doesn¡¯t she know that Shao ke¡¯s results are out today?¡± ¡°Yeah, that girl can¡¯t really tell what¡¯s important and what¡¯s not,¡± Song Jin chuckled. ¡°I think she should be here by now. Should I make another call?¡± Song Xuan quickly dialed the number and heard song ran¡¯s voice. She quickly passed the phone to supervisor li, ¡± ¡°You can talk to her.¡± Song ran was still a little surprised. ¡°What should I say?¡± Chief physician li took the phone and cleared his throat.¡±Did you know that the results would be out today?¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°If you know, why don¡¯t you go to the art troupe and wait for the results? Even if you don¡¯t go to the art troupe, you should at least wait at home. You¡¯re so good, you ran away without a trace.¡± ¡°So, what¡¯s the result?¡± song ran chuckled. It¡¯s still Jiang Feng who won the bid?¡± Chief physician Li¡¯s voice could not hide his joy.¡±Can you guess?¡± This voice, this tone, it was clear at a nce. Oh? ¡± song ran was overjoyed. did I win? ¡± Supervisor li pped her thigh. yes, it¡¯s you. Section Chief Shao has decided to let you y the role of Fan Lihua. This is a big show, and it¡¯s different from the trial stage. The costumes are all tailor-made for you, and the stage is top-notch. If you can seize this opportunity, it will y a vital role in your future development. Song ran heaved a sigh of relief. She then asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°I thought Section Chief Shao would choose Jiang Feng.¡± Director li coughed lightly and said, ¡± I¡¯ll only give you one thing to remind you. In our art troupe, first, you have to be calm. Second, you should never try to influence Section Chief Shao¡¯s decision. Third, when you be famous in the future, don¡¯t act arrogantly in front of Section Chief Shao. Do you understand? ¡± The main reason why song ran was able to win this time was probably because Jiang Feng had broken Section Chief Shao¡¯s taboo. She had broken all three of his taboos. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll remember it all.¡± After hanging up the phone, song ran ran excitedly ran towards Gu jinghang¡¯s dormitory. Happy, she was so happy. She wanted to share this good news with him. After Gu jinghang took a shower, he came out and saw that the living room was empty. He took a towel to wipe his hair and looked around. He only saw the chestnuts that were neatly arranged on the low table but did not see her. ¡®Ran ran ran ran ran ran¡¯ Gu jinghang¡¯s heart sank when he heard no response. Could it be that the girl was impulsively looking for Han Yue for a duel or something? How could she be a match for Han Yue? Han Yue not only had a whip, but she could also use guns. If that woman really went crazy, the consequences would be unimaginable. Gu jinghang was wearing a short-sleeved shirt. He quickly put on his long pants and rushed to the door without putting on his coat. As soon as the door opened, song ran barged in and into his arms. Gu jinghang had a false rm. He quickly hugged her and closed the door. Song ran¡¯s eyes were filled with joy and excitement. She pushed his chest and pushed him back.¡±Jing Xing, that¡¯s great, that¡¯s great.¡± Gu jinghang did not react for a moment and was confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I just came out of the shower and found that you weren¡¯t there. Where did you go?¡± Why are you so happy after just going out? So, he definitely didn¡¯t go to find Han Yue for a duel, right? Chapter 673 673 Coming to the door to scold Song ran was overjoyed. previously, Ipeted with Jiang Feng, the pir of our art troupe, for the role of Fan Lihua. I won. I actually won. I never thought that I would really win. That¡¯s right, after Jiang Feng¡¯s tricks, Fan Lihua really had no hope this time. However, he did not expect that there was always a way out. There was a ray of light at the end of the tunnel. This time, Jiang fengzhu¡¯s efforts were in vain. She was probably going to be flustered and exasperated. Who cares about her? anyway, it was already set in stone for song ran to y the role of Fan Lihua. She felt that she should take on the role since she was more suitable for it than Jiang Feng. ¡°Oh, really? I don¡¯t think Yingluo has heard you mention it. ¡± Song ran snorted,¡¯didn¡¯t you run away to avoid Han Yue? I was afraid that you would run back on impulse and all our ns would be in vain, so I didn¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°Yes, congrattions. I¡¯m really happy for you.¡± After a while, Gu jinghang walked out of the kitchen with two dishes and a soup. The man looked at her with a satisfied expression and said, ¡± Xiao ran, it¡¯s time for lunch. You must be hungry. Song ran squinted at him and snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not eating.¡± Gu jinghang filled a bowl with rice and ced it on the dining table. Then, he walked towards her and sat beside her. He reached out to touch her face and said lovingly, ¡± ¡°Are you tired?¡± Song ran had no choice but to let him control her. She opened her mouth obediently and looked at him with resentment as she ate. She then said angrily, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to your field after dinner.¡± Gu jinghang chuckled. okay, sure. I¡¯ll get you a sandbagter. I¡¯ll also get you a horizontal bar and put it in the living room. Song ran snorted,¡±one day, you¡¯ll regret it.¡± ¡°One day what?¡± Gu jinghang looked up and nced at her. it¡¯s nothing, ¡± song ran touched her neck. I can¡¯t show him my trump card. Otherwise, if he works even harder to observe and is still a level higher than me, it won¡¯t be worth it. hmm,rade song ran, you seem to be thinking too much. From now on, you should practice non-stop. Even if Deputy Section Chief Gu were to lie down and y, you will never be able to catch up with him. After feeding song ran, Gu jinghang began to eat. Song ran was eager to try. hurry up and eat. Bring me the inspection tools. I want to join the inspection immediately. It just so happened that Fan Lihua¡¯s role could also be put to use. After Gu jinghang finished his meal, he was thrown out by song ran before he could even wash the dishes. After a while, he entered the house with a horizontal bar in one hand and two heavy sandbags in the other. Song ran was a typical pampered youngdy who could not carry a sandbag in her hands. She even did a horse stance. After holding on for about 30 seconds, her whole arm trembled so much that she couldn¡¯t hold the sandbag anymore. She looked at the person in front of her with resentment.¡±The sandbag is too heavy.¡± Gu jinghang quickly gave her a way out. yes, your wrist is still sore. Can you not practice today? ¡± Why did he love to mention her sore wrists so much? Song ran walked over to the bar. I can still give it a try. It¡¯s a bend extension and pull-ups. well, you can hang on it. You can practice your arm strength. I hope you can hang on until I finish washing the dishes. It took Gu jinghang about five minutes to wash the dishes. Song ran came down to rest five or six times. When she heard his footsteps, she immediately held the bar with both hands and tried her best to do pull-ups. Gu jinghang touched his nose. ¡± you managed to hold on for so long? ¡± am I good? ¡± song ran smiled proudly. am I good? ¡± Gu jinghang hugged her leg. yes, you¡¯re strong enough. You can rest for a while. Song ran loosened her grip and fell into his arms. Gu jinghang held her in his arms and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you for a run after they leave the field at night.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± song ran nodded. At half-past seven in the evening, there was almost no one in the examination field. Song ran was wearing Gu jinghang¡¯s loose Chinese tunic suit and red and white sneakers. The two of them ran to the field together. Gu jinghang was running slowly beside her. ¡°How about this, we¡¯ll be the first to inspect. We¡¯ll first run tenps around the field.¡± Song ran almost vomited blood. how manyps? how manyps? ¡± ¡°Tenps.¡± ¡°How many meters per round?¡± the regr field is usually four hundred meters long. It should be the same as the field in your school. Song ran¡¯s heart paled. Twops for 800 meters was enough to make her face turn pale. She would be as good as a cripple after that. Tenps for 4000 meters? Was Gu jinghang deliberately making things difficult for her? Chapter 674 674 Chapter 688-perfect n As soon as he arrived at the field, the person beside him immediately turned into a cold and ruthless coach. He said sternly, ¡± okay, warm up first. When you runter, don¡¯t rush. Run slowly and adjust your breathing, understand? ¡± Song ran thought that she would be acting as fan Lihua soon. She needed to train her physical fitness and she should take it seriously. So, she kept her coyness and said, ¡± ¡°I know.¡± Under the dim yellow street lights, she ran onep, twops, threeps. After fourps, her face was a little pale, and her chest was blocked. The cold wind rushed into her lungs, and she wanted to cough. She coughed lightly, but she felt a pain in her chest. Gu jinghang ran outside and observed her reaction. When he saw that her mouth was a little wide open while she was running, he immediately called out, ¡± ¡°Alright, Yingluo, that¡¯s enough, Yingluo.¡± I can still run two more rounds, ¡± song ran said as she ced her hand on her stomach. Gu jinghang grabbed her wrist and said, ¡± ¡°No, this is your limit. Let¡¯s stop here first.¡± Song ran suddenly felt deted and sat on the ground. Gu jinghang grabbed her hand and pulled her up from the ground. I just finished running. I can¡¯t sit down directly. I have to walk twops slowly and adjust my breathing. ¡°Then we went back, right? I¡¯ve sweated a lot, so I should go back and take a shower.¡± ¡°You want to go back already?¡± Gu jinghang scoffed. ¡°What else?¡± song ran was shocked. ¡°Walk twops slowly, rest for a while, and then continue running. You have to finish tenps tonight.¡± What a cruel, heartless, cold, and merciless coach Gu! After tenps, song ran waspletely paralyzed. Gu jinghang pulled her up and carried her forward slowly. Song ran gasped for air and pinched the back of his hand. ten rounds is too cruel. You don¡¯t have anypassion for women. Gu jinghang chuckled. I¡¯m only going easy on you because you¡¯re my girlfriend. I can¡¯t go any lower than tenps. The muscles on song ran¡¯s legs were so stiff that she could not move. She just wanted to ignore everything and just lie on the ground. Gu jinghang was practically dragging her along. He only carried her and hung her on his body when they reached the entrance of the dormitory. He opened the door and entered the house. Song ran was hanging on his body and did not want to move at all. Gu jinghang supported her with one hand and patted her back with the other. ¡°You¡¯re angry?¡± Song ran mumbled a few times and ignored him. Gu jinghang carried her and paced back and forth in the living room slowly. His voice was gentle as he said, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to train you? You¡¯re a coward!¡± Song ran felt ufortable all over. She mumbled, ¡± ¡°My legs are so heavy and sore.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get you some hot water to soak your feet, okay?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Gu jinghang prepared a huge basin of hot water for her to soak her feet in. After he washed her feet, he carried her into the room.¡±You¡¯re sleeping in the living room tonight,¡± Gu jinghang looked down at her and asked,¡¯you don¡¯t feel sorry for me anymore? It¡¯s getting cold and you won¡¯t even let me in.¡± Hmph! song ran snorted. I don¡¯t want to be a sheep in a Tiger¡¯s mouth. Gu jinghang ced her on the bed and covered her with the nket. He then touched her ankle. Song ran twitched and looked at him warily. ¡°What are you doing, Qianqian?¡± Gu jinghangughed helplessly. I¡¯ll massage your calf. I ran tenps today. It¡¯s too much exercise. If I don¡¯t massage it, you won¡¯t be able to walk tomorrow. What do you think I¡¯m doing? ¡± I thought you were going to be a hooligan, ¡± song ran said bluntly. ¡°What do you take me for?¡± Gu jinghang rolled his eyes at her. Chapter 675 675 She looked at him like she was looking at her son At night, in the Jiang family¡¯s bungalow, Jiang Feng¡¯s right hand, which was holding a cigarette, was trembling slightly. She looked up at Du Juan in disbelief.¡±What did you say?¡± ¡°Section Chief Shao has already decided to let song ran act as fan Lihua,¡± Du Juan said with a grave expression. Jiang Feng threw the cigarette in her hand. it¡¯s impossible if I didn¡¯t. Did you hear wrong? ¡± ¡°Yingluo shouldn¡¯t have made a mistake.¡± Du Juan was a little terrified. Jiang Feng took out a cigarette from the box, lit it up and took a deep puff.¡±How is that possible? How was that possible? Section Chief Shao clearly said that he wanted me to act, and he also clearly said that he would only choose me based on the attendance rate. How could he go back on his word? I¡¯ve worked hard for him for 22 years, and he betrayed me just like that? Could it be that he really only heard the newughed, but never heard the old cried? How could he do this to me?¡± sister Phoenix, let¡¯s just forget about it this time. We¡¯ll still have a chance in the future. Song ran won¡¯t be able to soar just because she acted as fan Lihua, and you won¡¯t be able to decline just because you don¡¯t act as fan Lihua. We still have a chance. Our Foundation is much more stable than hers. Jiang Feng smashed the teacup in her hand, and the sound of it breaking made Du Juan immediately fall silent. Jiang Feng blew out a ring of smoke, her face was a little blurred, and her voice was filled with endless hatred. I joined the art troupe when I was twelve. I was the first one to join. Ruan Qing, yang ke, and even Li Lan have not joined yet. I should be the one to contribute to the glory of the art troupe. Now, they won¡¯t even give me a role that I want to y. Aren¡¯t they bullying me? ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s already happened.¡± Du Juan was submissive. no! Jiang Feng stood up immediately. I have to ask Section Chief Shao. Du Juan grabbed her. sister Phoenix, you have to think this through. Section Chief Shao doesn¡¯t like people like you. Jiang Feng rushed out without a care. ¡°If I don¡¯t get to the bottom of this, I won¡¯t be able to take this lying down.¡± Jiang Feng rushed down the stairs and asked the driver to drive her to Section Chief Shao¡¯s house. Du Juan couldn¡¯t stop her, so she went with her. At 9:30 p.m., Jiang Feng¡¯s car stopped in front of Section Chief Shao¡¯s house. The car engine was turned off, and the door opened. A nanny came out to take a look, and her loud voice echoed in the courtyard, ¡± ¡°So it¡¯s Xiao Feng.¡± ¡°Is Section Chief Shao asleep?¡± yes, I just fell asleep. If there¡¯s anything, let¡¯s talk tomorrow, okay? ¡± Jiang Feng hadpletely lost her mind. Seeing that the nanny was trying to stop her, she felt that everyone was bullying her and not taking her seriously. She said coldly, ¡± ¡°Get up! You think you can stop me? I have something to say to Section Chief Shao.¡± ¡°Section Chief Shao is asleep. Xiao Feng, don¡¯t be like this.¡± The nanny was immediately anxious. Jiang Feng raised her voice and shrieked,¡±even you dare to bully me?¡± Who Do You Think You Are? Get out of my way!¡± Du Juan, who was behind her, was in fear and trepidation. She wanted to reach out to pull her, but was pushed away by Jiang Feng.¡±Whose side are you on? Who are you helping?¡± She was crazy. She couldn¡¯t even beat a newbie who had joined the art troupe for less than a year. She, Jiang Feng, had joined the art troupe at the age of twelve and had worked hard for seven years to be the protagonist. She had worked hard for twenty-two years. He couldn¡¯t even beat a newbie? ¡°It¡¯s sote, what¡¯s the fuss about?¡± Section Chief Shao¡¯s emotionless voice came from the second floor. Jiang Feng looked up and saw Section Chief Shao in a checkered nightgown and gold-rimmed sses. He wasn¡¯t tall, but he had an imposing aura. Chapter 676 676 Chapter 690-entric He nced at her with a nk expression. Jiang Feng suddenly felt a chill down her spine, and the question that was about toe out of her mouth was stuck in her throat. Section Chief Shao pushed his sses and walked down slowly with a deep frown. ¡°Xiao Feng, it¡¯s already sote. Do you need anything?¡± Jiang Feng¡¯s anger that had been dispelled rose again at this moment. She opened her mouth and spoke in a questioning tone, ¡± ¡°Section Chief Shao, didn¡¯t you say that the role of Fan Lihua was for me?¡± Du Juan noticed that Section Chief Shao had furrowed his brows slightly, and she immediately felt uneasy. However, since things had alreadye to this, she couldn¡¯t pull sister Phoenix away, so she could only leave it to fate. Section Chief Shao walked to the living room and sat down slowly. He said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Are you questioning me?¡± Jiang Feng quivered and immediately sobered up. But now, she couldn¡¯t stop. She softened her voice and said, ¡± how could I question you? I just want to know. Didn¡¯t you say that whoever had the highest attendance rate would be the one acting? ¡± Section Chief Shao nced at her and smiled. I heard that you and song ran switched shows. Jiang Feng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. it¡¯s because I have to go to the hospital for a check-up the next day. I injured my hand when I was acting. I had no choice. The smile on Section Chief Shao¡¯s face disappeared. yes, I know. That¡¯s why I think that you haven¡¯t fully recovered from the pain. This fight scene doesn¡¯t suit you. Just give it to song ran. Jiang Feng had really shot herself in the foot this time. ¡°My injuries have almost recovered, it won¡¯t affect me,¡± she said anxiously. Section Chief Shao patted the back of her hand and said in an unquestionable tone, since you still have to go to the hospital for a check-up, it means that you haven¡¯t recovered yet. Since your injuries haven¡¯t recovered yet, you should recuperate well and stop fighting. You¡¯re a senior member of my art troupe, so your health is the most important thing. You have to take care of your health for me too, do you hear me? ¡± He seemed to be concerned, but he was actually threatening her. Jiang Feng felt her scalp go numb. She felt wronged and unwilling, but she didn¡¯t dare to say another word. Her expression was stiff, and she forced a smile. I know, I know. I¡¯ll take good care of my injuries. Section Chief Shao stood up and said emotionlessly without looking at her, ¡± you¡¯re an old member of the art troupe. The honor and disgrace of the art troupe are one with you. Sometimes, you have to think about the future of the art troupe. Don¡¯t always think about yourself. After that, he turned around and went upstairs. Jiang Feng helped Du Juan up. Her legs were a little weak, and Du Juan quickly helped her out. In the car, Jiang Feng gritted her teeth and said, ¡± he¡¯s not even considering my future. He¡¯s blocked my future. Why should I consider the future of the art troupe? ¡± Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°Sister Phoenix, our biggest backer in the art and cultural troupe is chief Shao. If we offend him, then ...¡± Du Juanforted her. Jiang Feng nced at her and said,¡±what is it?¡± If worsees to worst, I¡¯ll just leave. If I stay here, I¡¯ll have to suffer the vexation of a little girl. I¡¯ve had enough.¡± Du Juan looked at her in fear, not daring to say anything. However, the municipal Art troupe was the best art troupe after the military and government. Emerald and Bai Yn also had their own young and beautiful women. Where could big sister Feng go? The next day, song ran took a taxi and left the Research Institute. Gu jinghang watched the car disappear from the entrance before he slowly turned around and entered the Research Institute. Chapter 677 677 Go and check on Han Yue In themunicationpany, Han Yue said to the person on the other end of the phone,¡±Third uncle, how¡¯s the matter I asked you to do?¡± The voice on the other end said, ¡± Xiaoyue, that Deputy Section Chief Gu is the backbone of the Central Research Institute. If you want to demote him, you have to go throughyers of approval. He¡¯s not like a small Deputy Captain who can be transferred away just like that. You can¡¯t touch Deputy Section Chief Gu. ¡°How am I supposed to control him then?¡± Han Yue was a little exasperated. I don¡¯t have the capital to threaten him at all. What can I do to make him listen to me?¡± ¡°Just express your goodwill to him. Don¡¯t be too fierce, okay?¡± Han Yue growled, ¡± it¡¯s useless to be nice. I¡¯ve been nice to him since the beginning. I even brought him food, but he didn¡¯t even look at it and threw my things away. With a Vixen by his side, I didn¡¯t stand a chance at all. ¡°Then we¡¯ll cut in from that Vixen.¡± a Vixen is not to be trifled with. She¡¯s not a researcher, so I can¡¯t do anything to her. She¡¯ll only back off when she knows that her insistence on being with Gu jinghang will affect his future. Third uncle, can you use your connections to demote him by one rank and make him the team leader? that way, you can deter that Vixen and Gu jinghang and let them know how powerful I am. Is that okay? ¡± The man¡¯s voice on the other end sounded troubled. he¡¯s a Deputy Section Chief and is valued by the higher-ups. He didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It¡¯s unreasonable for him to be demoted so suddenly. Han Yue¡¯s mind was spinning. I don¡¯t believe that he¡¯s not at fault at all. Third uncle, give me two days. I¡¯ll go and find out Gu jinghang¡¯s fault for you. No one was perfect. She did not believe that Gu jinghang would do things wlessly and that he would not have any evidence against her. you little girl, don¡¯t make a fool of yourself. Deputy Section Chief Gu is really valued. ¡°Alright, alright. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± After hanging up the phone, Han Yue focused on finding Gu jinghang¡¯s mistake. On the other hand, song ran went straight to the art troupe. As soon as she entered the art troupe, she saw supervisor li, who was always cold but smiling at her. She was overjoyed. ¡°When will the show officially start?¡± Director li patted her shoulder. a costume designer wille over to take your measurements in a while and have your costume custom-made for you. The stage will be set up this Saturday, and you can officially go on stage. Song ran put her palms together and her eyes were filled with anticipation. that¡¯s great. I¡¯ll be working out diligently these few days so that I¡¯ll be in my best form when I act. Chief physician li smiled. yes, I believe you will act well. Go back and prepare. Read the script more these few days. Don¡¯t get rusty with the lines. ¡°Please take a good look.¡± He turned around and saw Jiang Feng walking towards him with an ugly expression. Song ran thought that since she was a newbie who had stolen the limelight, she should keep a low profile and avoid suspicion. So, she lowered her head and avoided her. In Jiang Feng¡¯s eyes, it was a different kind of feeling. She said sarcastically, ¡± he¡¯s really different. He yed tricks and stole the role. Now, he doesn¡¯t even put me in his eyes. He didn¡¯t even greet me when he saw me. Director li raised her eyebrows slightly. If she was not wrong, since Section Chief Shao took the initiative to ask her questions, Jiang Feng must have said something to her in advance. He was quite good at making bogus usations. Song ran quickly went over and said with a fake smile, ¡± how could I dare to look down on you, sister Phoenix? it¡¯s just that every time sister Phoenix sees me, she¡¯ll fly into a rage. I was thinking that since you¡¯re going to perform on stage in a while, I shouldn¡¯t go over and make you angry so as not to affect your performance. I didn¡¯t expect that you would still refuse. Chapter 678 678 A trip to Sucheng ¡°You have a sharp tongue!¡± Jiang Feng red at her. Song ran lowered her voice and said, ¡± I¡¯ve always been kind to people who are kind to me. I¡¯ll return the favor to those who try to frame me. I¡¯ll treat you the same way you treat me! Jiang Feng was so angry that she wanted to p her again, but she stopped herself. Things were different now. Song ran was about to star in the big drama, Fan Lihua. In fact, she had even won against Jiang Feng to get the role. Whether she admitted it or not, song ran was already considered a part of the art troupe. It was something she had worked hard for seven to eight years to get. Looking at the young, beautiful, and mboyant person in front of her, she was so jealous that her heart hurt. How could fate be so unfair? Back then, she should have tried her best to stop song ran from joining the song and dance troupe. What menial jobs? whatck of ambition? all of that was just Li Lan¡¯s excuse to fool her. Li Lan, that b * tch, wanted to use song ran to attack her and force her to leave the art troupe. She knew it. She knew it all. However, every time he saw song ran, he could not help but want to teach her a lesson and stop her from being so arrogant. Yes, she was jealous of song ran¡¯s boundless glory. What right did song ran have to be above her in less than a year? She could not ept it. She would not let song ran continue to be so arrogant. She had to pull song ran down at all costs. Jiang Feng gritted her teeth and said,¡±do you think you¡¯ll always be in the limelight?¡± Stop dreaming.¡± Song ran smiled. I¡¯ve never had such a dream before. All I can do is prepare for the moment. Alright, sister Phoenix, you should go backstage. If you don¡¯t prepare now, it¡¯ll be toote. I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. Goodbye. After saying that, he turned around and left. Director li looked at all of this with relief. This girl, from being pped by Jiang Feng when she first came in, to being able to suppress Jiang Feng now, it only took her a year. The future was promising. In the evening, song ran was sitting on the sofa in the living room, reading the script. There was a book about Fan Lihua¡¯s life and notes of all the characters. She was reading it seriously. When aunt Wu called her for dinner, she suddenly realized that the sky was getting dark. ¡°Where is my sister? And yang Haitao? But are you here to eat?¡± Aunt Wu walked over mysteriously, ¡°I heard that your sister and yang Haitao went back to his house. Didn¡¯t they get engaged in a hurry?¡± This time, when we bring your sister home, we¡¯ll officially tell her family about the engagement. We¡¯ll probably set a date for the engagement party.¡± Song ran nodded. that¡¯s good. That¡¯s good. As for the Yang family, yang Haitao specifically told his mother not to be too ostentatious and not to tell her brothers and sisters. If that happened, it would make song Xuan ufortable. Her future mother-inw, Zhuang fengqin, did not tell them. She only prepared a table full of good dishes for song Xuan. At the dining table, Zhuang fengqin kept putting food on yang Haitao¡¯s te. ¡°You should eat more, eat more.¡± Yang Haitao didn¡¯t notice that all his mother had given him were sea cucumbers and oysters. He gobbled them down and said as he ate, ¡± ¡°You guys go ahead and eat. We¡¯re a family. Why are you guys eating so much?¡± Zhuang fengqin smiled. since you¡¯re already engaged, don¡¯t leave tonight. I¡¯ve prepared a room for the two of you. I¡¯ve tidied Haitao¡¯s room. It¡¯s really pretty. The two of you can sleep in itter. Song Xuan pinched yang Haitao¡¯s leg under the table. Yang Haitao quickly said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s not far.¡± Zhuang fengqin panicked and was about to say something when yang Zhiguo coughed. ¡°Yes, let them be, let them be.¡± Chapter 679 679 Hot-blooded vice Section Chief Gu Zhuang fengqin made an excuse to go to the kitchen to see if there were any more dishes that had not been served and ran to the courtyard. Her son¡¯s car was parked there. Sheughed and thought, ¡± Mr. Jiang is indeed more experienced than I am. After Yang Haitao and song Xuan finished their meal, they came out to take a look. The tires of his car and his father¡¯s car were out of breath. Yang Haitao cursed in his heart. His mother really went all out just to make them stay. He coughed lightly and said, ¡± Xiao Xuan, the car broke down. Why don¡¯t you stay here tonight? ¡± Song Xuan nced at him and whispered, ¡± ¡°Did you sneak out and puncture the tires?¡± Yang Haitao felt that he had been wronged, even more so than Dou ¡®e, but would he be able to confess to his mother? Obviously, he could only cover for his mother, so he vaguely said, ¡± ¡°Maybe it was just an ident on the way here.¡± Song Xuan followed him into the room, half-heartedly. The room was spacious and bright. The wooden floor was well-polished, and the curtains were newly installed. The brownish-yellow cab emitted a wooden fragrance. The big bed was covered with a bright red nket. There were dark flowers embroidered on the satin. Song ran walked closer and realized that the dark flowers were the word ¡®happy¡¯. ¡°I really didn¡¯t know that my mom had prepared all this,¡± yang Haitao said guiltily. your mother is so attentive. Why do you feel guilty? ¡± song Xuan was calm. Yang Haitao scratched the back of his head,¡±did I?¡± I don¡¯t have any.¡± Song Xuan sat on the bed and said, ¡± ¡°Then wash up, watch TV for a while, and go to bed.¡± ¡°How Do You Sleep?¡± ¡°How do you want to sleep?¡± song Xuan asked as she walked towards the bathroom. Yang Haitao followed closely behind her. ¡°Ahem, Yingluo, I want to sleep with you.¡± The next morning, Zhuang fengqin secretly called yang Haitao to the side and whispered, ¡± ¡°Son, did you manage to settle my daughter-inwst night?¡± Yang Haitao nced at his mother. mom, we¡¯re not married yet. What are you thinking about? ¡± Zhuang fengqin was a little guilty. before your father and I got married, your grandmother locked us in a room and your father teased our son. You can¡¯t do it. I gave you sea cucumber for free. Seriously. Yang Haitao was speechless. No wonder it was so hotst night that he had to go to the bathroom to take care of himself. His mother was really doing bad things with good intentions. Zhuang fengqin cleared her throat at the breakfast table. Haitao, your dad and I spent the whole night studying the Chinese calendar. We¡¯ve picked a good day for our engagement party. ¡°Uncle, aunty, you guys can make the decision,¡± song Xuan said with a smile. Yang Haitao supported his chin with one hand and looked at her. Song Xuan was like a queen in front of him, but she was an obedient girl in front of her parents. The difference was huge. Zhuang fengqin smiled as she looked at her daughter-inw. The more she looked at her, the more satisfied she became. What mother-inw would not like a beautiful, well-behaved daughter-inw who could even guide her son to be positive? well, Xiao Xuan, I think you should just get married. In this day and age, you don¡¯t have to go through all these procedures before getting engaged. Haitao, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± Yang Haitao was just about to say something. He turned around and saw song Xuan looking at him with her big eyes. He did not dare to make a decision and said, ¡± ¡°We¡¯re more traditional. We prefer to get engaged first before getting married. Right, Xiao Xuan?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± song Xuan nodded. Yang Haitao gritted his teeth. Song Xuan was really good at acting. Chapter 680 680 You can¡¯t be called a bastard for nothing Zhuang fengqin was a little disappointed, but she chuckled. that¡¯s fine, that¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s get engaged first. It¡¯ll be in early November, the 18th of October in the lunar calendar. It¡¯s a good day. We¡¯ll invite our rtives over. ¡°Okay, thank you, Auntie,¡± song Xuan replied obediently. After breakfast, the two of them left the Yang family¡¯s mansion. In the car, yang Haitao said unwillingly, ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to marry me?¡± Song Xuan reached out and patted his face, ¡± ¡°How long have we been together? My sister has been with vice Section Chief Gu for more than a year, but they haven¡¯t gotten married yet. Why are you so anxious?¡± Yang Haitao raised his eyebrows. that¡¯s because your sister is still in school. I¡¯m sure that if your sister graduates now, she will marry Gu jinghang immediately. Song Xuan did notment on this. That was indeed something her sister would do. However, she still hoped that her own feelings could be dyed. She liked the feeling of being in love and there were many things she wanted to do with yang Haitao. She wanted to take it slow. Of course, she didn¡¯t understand the demands of a young man in his early twenties. She also didn¡¯t know that there was only one thing in the mind of a young man at this age. When she artistically wanted to slowly fall in love with yang Haitao, there was only one thing in yang Haitao¡¯s mind: sleep with her, sleep with her, I must sleep with her as soon as possible. Song Xuan smiled. anyway, let¡¯s get engaged first. Don¡¯t worry about the marriage. Since Missy song had already said so, would yang Haitao dare to say no? Otherwise, the engagement might be ruined. I don¡¯t have much to do over there today. I¡¯ve gotten thend, and we¡¯ll start work soon. I¡¯ll be very busy in the near future, so let¡¯s go to ourpany today and take a break for half a day. ¡°Wee, President yang, for your inspection.¡± At Xun Tao Company, yang Haitao and song Xuan walked in. Yu Min weed them and called yang Haitao with great enthusiasm, ¡± ¡°Mr. Yang, why are you here today?¡± Song Xuan frowned unconsciously. Even though she realized itter, she could tell that Yu Min was being too friendly to yang Haitao. Yang Haitao could not be bothered with her. you¡¯re an ountant, not a receptionist. You need to be moreposed. Go back to your own office. Yu Min still said in a fawning tone, ¡± ¡°President yang, what do you want to drink? I¡¯ll make it for you.¡± Song Xuan¡¯s frown deepened. Did Yu Min not know that yang Haitao was her fianc¨¦? Right in front of Yu Min, she held yang Haitao¡¯s hand with one hand and raised her other hand. ¡°Ocean waves roaring¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you buy this gold ring in a hurry? It doesn¡¯t seem to fit my fingers.¡± Only then did Yu Min notice the gold ring on song Xuan¡¯s right middle finger. She was immediately rmed. Yang Haitao held her hand and looked at her carefully. after all, I bought the ring the first time I saw you. I didn¡¯t hold your hand then, so I could see your fingers with my naked eye. I bought it based on my estimation. I think it¡¯s a little too big. Let¡¯s go to the gold shop tomorrow and buy a ring that will fit your hand. ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Min¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. Yang Haitao pulled song Xuan¡¯s hand and went upstairs. He turned to Gao Xun, who was behind Yu Min, and said, ¡± ¡°Just get us two sses of water.¡± ¡°Sure, Mr. Yang.¡± Gao Xiang nodded. The two people¡¯s back figures entered the office. Yu Min secretly gritted her teeth. The two people were already engaged. She had 180 tricks to seduce men, but it waspletely useless. How could she ept this? Chapter 681 681 He would be her fianc¨¦ from now on Yu Min was the kind of woman who knew how to step on men to climb up thedder. At this point, she saw yang Haitao, whopletely satisfied all her fantasies about men. Whether it was his looks, abilities, or strategic vision, in her eyes, they were all full marks. The man that she had vowed to win over was actually taken by song Xuan and was engaged? He was unwilling to ept this. In the office upstairs, as soon as the door was closed, song Xuan pulled his hand and walked to the desk. She let go of his hand and leaned against the desk. She looked up at him and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite popr.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t me me for that, can you?¡± yang Haitao felt wronged. Song Xuan looked at him from head to toe. Yes, it seemed like it was not yang Haitao¡¯s fault. It was true that he was handsome, but the way he dressed was influenced by her. He wore a white shirt and a ck suit. His short hair was refreshing and his eyes were full of love. It was only natural for a youngdy to like him. Song Xuan thought, you can¡¯t have your cake and eat it all. She reached out and patted his chest gently. ¡°If I don¡¯t me you, do I?¡± Yang Haitao held her hand and wrapped his other hand around her waist. The sun was just right, and his white shirt seemed to be shining with pure light. His deep eyes made song Xuan sink a little. in my opinion, you should marry me as soon as possible. When I have Mrs. Yang, those girls won¡¯t dare toe to my side. Song Xuan raised her hand, and the gold ring on her finger shone, ¡± engagement and marriage are the same. Some youngdies don¡¯t care if you¡¯re married or not. There are many people who are impulsive for love. ¡°Mr. Yang¡¯s heart will always belong to Mrs. Yang.¡± Yang Haitao tightened his grip on her waist. ¡°Who¡¯s your Mrs. Yang?¡± there is only one candidate for Mrs. Yang. Her name is song Xuan. On Sunday, song ran¡¯s ¡®Fan Lihua¡¯ show officially started. Director li specially instructed Dajun, ¡± you have to pay more attention to everything. I¡¯m just afraid that Jiang Feng will y tricks and affect song ran¡¯s performance. Do you understand? ¡± Da Jun nodded seriously. director, don¡¯t worry. I will be more careful. Song ran was getting her makeup done in the dressing room when she heard a knock on the door. She saw ruan Qinging over with flowers from the dressing mirror and smiled. ¡°Sister Qing, you¡¯re here.¡± Ruan Qing looked at her with a smile. you¡¯re indeed the best candidate for Fan Lihua. You¡¯re perfect for this role. I sincerely congratte you on your sess in getting this role. thank you for your support, ¡± song ran said with a smile. Ruan Qing put down the flowers and patted her on the shoulder. ¡°I took some time toe over. I still have something to doter, so I won¡¯t be able to watch your performance. I wish you a smooth performance.¡± ¡°Thank you, sister Qing,¡± song ran replied politely. For a moment, ruan Qing couldn¡¯t figure out what this neen-year-old girl was thinking. Was she really grateful to her, or was she just putting on an act? Yes, she couldn¡¯t tell. She really couldn¡¯t tell at all. At that moment, there were some disharmonious voices in her mind. Was it a wise choice for her to hope that song ran could rece Jiang Feng? Was it a brilliant move when she encouraged Jiang Feng to go to section Chief Shao and get Jiang Feng out first? However, things had alreadye to this. It seemed that she had no way out. The smile in song ran¡¯s eyes gradually became innocent. She reached out and hugged ruan Qing.¡±Sister Qing, you¡¯re much better than Sister Feng. She¡¯s always been fierce to me.¡± Ruan Qingughed. This child was so outspoken. He was not at all tactless. She had been overthinking. Indeed, after so many days of scheming, everyone was an expert. Heh, she had been worrying too much. Chapter 682 682 Ran ran, think twice before you act After leaving the backstage, they went straight to the entrance of the art troupe. Jiang Feng¡¯s car was parked under the tree at the entrance. Ruan Qing entered her car and handed a cigarette to Jiang Feng. The two of them smoked slowly. Ruan Qing chuckled. as expected, the art troupe is the world of the neers. It¡¯s really disappointing. If song ran bullies me one day, I¡¯ll probably leave. It¡¯s not worth staying in a ce like this. Jiang Feng could not stand being incited. With ruan Qing¡¯s words, she suddenly felt wronged and her heart turned cold, ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Section Chief Shao to treat me like this.¡± Ruan Qing blew out a ring of smoke. it¡¯s probably because they have an investor to clear things up, and you, Jiang Feng, have to rely on yourself. Yao Xifeng is rich, and he might work with our art troupe in the future. Chief Shao has to give him some face. Jiang Feng gritted her teeth. a b * tch who relies on men to get to her position. How dare she climb over my head? what kind of world is this? ¡± ¡°What world?¡± ruan Qing replied. The world has always been like this. Only those who are clever with words and can tter people can go far. People like us who are clumsy with words and don¡¯t know how to please the leader can only be eliminated.¡± People with clever words would always say that they were stupid. The scary thing was that Jiang Feng really believed that ruan Qing was the same kind of person as her. She was really angry for them. Only one of them could stay in this art troupe. She wanted to see if this little b * tch would have thestugh. Backstage, song ran¡¯s makeup and costume were all ready. She then walked up to the stage. She didn¡¯t dare to hope that she could attract the chief director¡¯s wife on her first official performance, but she hoped that she could use this show to gain a good reputation and attract Mrs. Fu. Only then would her n be able to proceed smoothly. The stage was in full swing and the atmosphere was tense. Fan Lihua led the Army to save her husband and would rather die than submit. Song ran¡¯s interpretation was on point. She acted out the general¡¯s loyalty and righteousness in the face of danger. The audience held their breath as the drum beats gradually died down. The first match ended when Fan Lihua sessfully saved her husband, Xue Dingshan. There was a thunderous apuse from the audience. Song ran heaved a sigh of relief. She could finally recruit her subordinates. It was her first victory. She scanned the audience below. Of course, she didn¡¯t know Mrs. Fu, so she could only take a casual look. However, she caught sight of little 9th and the group of boys from his dormitory. The boys waved at her happily, and she waved back. sister ran saw us! little nine was very excited. she saw us! ¡°Why are you so excited?¡± Lao Wu nced at him coldly. Song Xuan and yang Haitao, who were in the second row, hurried backstage. Yang Haitao was holding a huge bouquet of flowers in his hand as the two of them walked side by side. Backstage, many people were surrounding song ran. Yang Haitao called out to her and song ran looked up. She quickly walked towards them, passed them, and went to the back. Yang Haitao was surprised. He and song Xuan turned around and saw song ran standing in front of a middle-aged man. The man was holding a huge bouquet of flowers in his hand. ¡°Who is it?¡± yang Haitao asked in a low voice. Song Xuan shook her head. I don¡¯t know her. This girl is ignoring us. Who is she? ¡± The middle-aged man presented the flowers and smiled. my wife asked me to present the flowers. You acted very well. I hope that you can continue to work hard and continue to act well in Fan Lihua. My wife likes this role very much. Song ran pretended to be ignorant of the world and asked, ¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your wife?¡± Chapter 683 683 They¡¯re progressing too fast The middle-aged man coughed lightly. Madam isn¡¯t feeling well today. The next time you act, she will probably personally give you flowers. You will be able to see her then. Song ran was extremely excited. then please thank your wife for me. I¡¯ll do my best in every scene. ¡°Alright, good luck,¡± the middle-aged man nodded. Song ran was still waiting for him even after the man¡¯s figure had disappeared. Song Xuan walked over and put her arm around her shoulder, ¡± ¡°Who is it? Who told you to ignore us and talk to him?¡± Song ran lowered her head and sniffed the flowers in her hands. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you, I¡¯m not telling you.¡± Yang Haitao stared at her. ran, you can¡¯t do anything to let Deputy Section Chief Gu down. He¡¯s my good brother, ran ran. what are you thinking about? ¡± song ran red at him. The two of them were in a daze, not knowing what she was up to. Outside the art troupe, the Secretary opened the car door, and Mrs. Fu got in. The Secretary sat in the front passenger seat, and Mrs. Fu said softly, ¡± ¡°Did you give her the flowers?¡± The Secretary quickly turned around. I did. The youngdy was quite happy. Mrs. Fu smiled gently. the municipal Art troupe finally has a little actress that I like. This youngdy¡¯s acting is not bad, even better than the one who acted as Liang Hongyust time. When is the next scene? ¡± yes. the Secretary looked at the list in her hand. it¡¯s next week, Saturday, 6:30 pm. yes, I know. I¡¯ll book a table in advance. The one in the front row. ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± In those two years, under the influence of Hong Kong and Taiwan¡¯s martial arts movies and television shows, all the major art and cultural groups somewhat valued martial arts over literature. Chivalrous and chivalrous people in the pugilistic world were the most popr. For someone like Fan Lihua, who had the righteousness of the country, she would be even more sought after. After one scene, song ran became the most popr actress in the art troupe. At that time, Jiang Feng was still ying the tragic roles of du linang, the white-haired girl, and so on. She could clearly feel that she was not as capable as she wanted to. She had been in the song and dance troupe for more than 20 years. She had a deep foundation among the public, but she could clearly feel the hearts of her audience. They had long been on song ran¡¯s side. She was in Cao Ying, but her heart was in han. This feeling almost killed Jiang Feng, making her feel extremely tormented. And the Army was in charge of everything that was rted to the stage, so she had no way to ruin song ran¡¯s performance. Was she really going to watch as song ran became more and more popr with each passing day? was she going to watch as the number of people who came to watch song ran increase by the day? was she going to slowly be forgotten by the audience and abandoned by Section Chief Shao? Was she really going to do this? She couldn¡¯t ept this, she couldn¡¯t ept this. Ruan Qing came over and gave her two shots of cardiac stimnt. in my opinion, I¡¯d rather be the head of a chicken than the tail of a Phoenix. In any case, if I were to receive this kind of treatment from you, I¡¯d leave immediately. In the past, Jiang Feng had used her status as a senior to make ruan Qing angry. Ruan Qing was going all out to kill Jiang Feng. She would only be at ease after she got rid of her. Fortunately, Jiang Feng was stupid enough to take the bait immediately. ¡°Me? Even if I leave, I won¡¯t let that little b * tch have an easy time.¡± Ruan Qing whispered something into Jiang Feng¡¯s ear. Jiang Feng nodded slightly and teased her. That night, after dinner, yang Haitao dawdled and did not want to leave. He wanted to drag her into his room but song Xuan pushed him out, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Don¡¯t you have to go to the venue tomorrow? Hurry up and go back to rest, huh? Be a good girl.¡± Yang Haitao grabbed her wrist and looked at her with a burning gaze. ¡°Can¡¯t I stay for a while to talk to you?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t stop talking at the table. Haven¡¯t you said enough?¡± ¡°Not enough. I want to be with you and talk to you forever.¡± Alright, alright. I want to have a heart-to-heart talk with my sister. There¡¯s no time for you today, ¡± song Xuan said, feeling a little overwhelmed. Yang Haitao looked at the person sitting on the sofa with a sad expression. ¡°In the end, your sister is still more important.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be unreasonable,¡± song Xuan said with squinted eyes. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back,¡± yang Haitao pretended to be angry. After Yang Haitao left, song Xuan walked to song ran and asked, ¡± ¡°Who was that man today?¡± Chapter 684 684 Xiao ran can¡¯t leave him Song ran gave an irrelevant answer. you¡¯re already engaged. Aren¡¯t you going to live together? ¡± I think we can live together now. It¡¯ll save yang Haitao the trouble of dawdling all day and not wanting to leave.¡± Song Xuan pinched her face. you¡¯re off topic. I¡¯m asking you a question. Song ran quickly confessed and told her sister everything. Song Xuan frowned and said,¡¯this Han Yue is really a troublemaker. However, is it possible for you to get to know Mrs. Fu in this way?¡¯ Why don¡¯t I ask Haitao? he has a widework and see if he can use his connections to ask Mrs. Fu out.¡± Song ran waved her hand. no, no, no. I¡¯m still nning to impress Mrs. Fu with my abilities. That way, I¡¯ll have the right to negotiate. If I use my connections, someone like Mrs. Fu will definitely look down on me. That¡¯s not reliable. It was Saturday as promised. Mrs. Fu sat in the second row, with a male and a female secretary on each side. She said in a low voice, ¡± I heard that song ran¡¯s partner is from the Research Institute? ¡± it seems that the other party is from Beijing University. She¡¯s probably not married yet. She¡¯s still young and in school. Mrs. Fu nodded. Oh, that¡¯s true. She¡¯s really young. It must¡¯ve been hard on her to be able to put on such an imposing air. It seems like she¡¯s studied the script quite a lot. His appreciation was beyond words. On the other side of the stage, song ran had already started singing. Song ran had been running for the past few days, so she was in high spirits. As she performed, Mrs. Fu kept nodding her head. On the other side, at the back door of the art troupe, Du Juan sneaked out of the door and got into the car. ¡°Are you all done?¡± Jiang Feng said coldly. Du Juan¡¯s voice trembled as she said, ¡± we¡¯ve agreed on it. But sister Wanwan, isn¡¯t this a bad idea? wouldn¡¯t it affect our art and cultural troupe¡¯s reputation? ¡± Jiang Feng red at her. don¡¯t be silly. Besides, I didn¡¯t do anything to her. I just cut the wires. How much impact can it have on the art troupe? ¡± Du Juan said submissively, ¡± I only know that there was a small art troupe before. It was because there was a power failure in the second half of an important performance that caused the audience to scold them for being unprofessional and making such a big mistake. After that, the small art troupe gradually disappeared. Jiang Feng snorted. you¡¯re making a fuss. How can those small art troupepare to our art troupe? ¡± I just wanted to dampen song ran¡¯s spirit. I can¡¯t let her soar like that.¡± It would be toote to strike when she had a small scale. Du Juan still wanted to say something, but Jiang Feng scolded her impatiently, ¡± she¡¯s so timid. It¡¯s just a power outage for thest twenty minutes. If song ran is capable, let her act in the dark. If she¡¯s not mentally strong enough, let her stand there in a daze or simply stop the performance. It¡¯s her own fault for not being capable enough! ¡°What if the one in charge of the electrical circuits goes back on his word?¡± Du Juan continued. Jiang Feng said confidently, ¡± I don¡¯t think so. He has a grudge against director li and has been wanting to mess with her for a long time. Everyone knows that song ran works for director li. He won¡¯t go back on his word. In the theater, the stage lights were already on. Song ran sat down and was ready. Da Jun ran over. Song ran waved at him and said softly, ¡± ¡°Did you see the middle-aged man who gave me flowersst week?¡± Da Jun nodded. yes, yes. She¡¯s sitting in the middle of the second row. There¡¯s a very beautiful and elegantdy sitting beside her. alright, ¡± song ran said with a smile. I understand. As the music started ying, song ran heaved a sigh of relief and began her performance on stage. Chapter 685 685 The situation will be difficult This scene was still full of people. Song ran did her best and was very infectious. Mrs. Fu seemed to have been brought into the same situation and was happy and sad with the people on the stage. At the climax of her expedition, when the soldiers were outnumbered, she was stunned. With a bang, all the lights on the stage suddenly went out. The audience below the stage went into a frenzy. On the stage, song ran panicked for a moment. What was going on? Why did they all suddenly cower? Was it an ident, or was it man-made? Was she going to stop the performance or continue in the dark? The chaos below the stage made it impossible for her to calm down. It was dark all around and there was no sound from the microphone. If she wanted to act, how could she continue? Would such a performance be able to move Mrs. Fu? All of a sudden, she was caught in a dilemma. In the second row of the audience, the Secretary whispered, ¡± Madam, let¡¯s go first. It¡¯s so dark here. I¡¯m afraid that there might be an ident. Mrs. Fu raised her hand. Yingluo, there¡¯s no hurry. Since we¡¯re here, we naturally have to finish watching the performance. ¡°But Yingluo¡¯s out of battery, how is she going to perform? I heard the audience behind us moring to leave, so let¡¯s have a go.¡± ¡°You have something urgent?¡± The Secretary¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had acted on his own initiative and quickly replied, ¡± ¡°No, Zhenzhen, No.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s continue watching the performance.¡± She wanted to know how the little girl would respond to this sudden change, and she was also looking forward to it. Chief physician li was sitting in the first row, and he suddenly felt as if he had been struck by lightning. What was going on? What was going on? She quickly nudged da Jun, ¡± hurry up and go take a look. What¡¯s going on? why is there a power outage all of a sudden? ¡± The Army quickly ran out. Supervisor li sneaked to the side of the stage. At this time, it was time to change the background. She lowered her voice and called for song ran. Song ran quickly ran to the side of the stage in the dark and asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°Why is there no battery?¡± I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m still investigating. Continue acting, I¡¯ll get someone to get candles backstage. There¡¯s less than 20 minutes left, you have to hang in there no matter what. Song ran was in a difficult position. but there¡¯s no sound from the microphone. How am I supposed to act? ¡± be louder and act at the top of your lungs. It¡¯s all blood-boiling at the end. It¡¯s all about shouting, understand? ¡± Song ran suddenly felt a sense of heroess. She replied in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°I know.¡± Beside the stage was a string music performance team. The curtains were pulled open, and a few dim yellow candles flickered up and down. Song ran made up her mind.¡¯Let¡¯s continue acting. Let¡¯s just continue acting.¡¯ The sound of the erhu seemed deste and tragic. She shouted, ¡± ¡°Today, tens of thousands of our soldiers have died. If I don¡¯t avenge them, how can they rest in peace in theherworld?¡± Her voice was very prating, serious and serious, and the originally restless crowd gradually quieted down. The rescue personnel¡¯s deste voice rang out, ¡± ¡°General, we can¡¯t fight them head-on. We only have less than a thousand soldiers left.¡± Fan Lihua¡¯s voice was firm, ¡± one only has to die for the country. Why do we need to return the corpses? soldiers, follow me! Charge! Song ran felt as if her voice was going to be damaged after she shouted those few lines at the top of her lungs. In the theater with more than a thousand people, everyone in thest row could hear her lines clearly. Everyone was infected by her tragic atmosphere. At this time, it was no longer important whether there were any headlights on the stage. The few candlelights only served to deepen the sadness and tragedy of being outnumbered. The people who had walked to the door all turned back. Chief physician li turned around and saw that almost no one had left. He immediately heaved a sigh of relief. The corners of Mrs. Fu¡¯s lips curled up slightly as she thought to herself, ¡± He didn¡¯t buy this bouquet of flowers for nothing. He could finally give it away. On the stage, song ran used the weak candlelight and her voice to hold on for thest 20 minutes. She only heaved a sigh of relief when she read out thest line. No, it should be a roar. The apuse in the theater did not stop for a long time. Song ran bowed deeply and thanked the audience for not abandoning her at that moment. They were patient enough to watch her continue. What did she, song ran, do to deserve this? Chief physician li also apuded excitedly. It was not easy, it was not easy at all. If they were to copse in thest twenty minutes, it would have a great impact on the reputation of the art and cultural troupe. Song ran had performed beyond her usual limits again. Chapter 686 686 I can¡¯t lose to her goading The Army ran over, panting. ¡°Chief, the wires were damaged by someone.¡± Director li waved his hand. continue to investigate this matter. You must find the culprit. ¡°Then, did you smash it just now?¡± da Jun wiped his forehead. ¡°Their n has been ruined. They¡¯re going to be mad again,¡± chief physician Li said with a smile. As the curtain fell, the candles on the stage gradually disappeared, and the theater was dark again. Director li shouted, ¡± everyone, wait a moment. The staff will use a shlight to illuminate the hall. Don¡¯t rush to leave just yet. It won¡¯t be good if you fall or get trampled. The staff with shlights immediately scattered to the exits, illuminating the path for the leaving audience. Mrs. Fu stood up slowly. let¡¯s go backstage. We¡¯ll see how calm that youngdy is. The Secretary immediately led the way and walked up to director li. He lowered his voice and said, Hello,rade. Our Madam would like to go backstage to see the actors who just performed. Director li looked up and saw that the madam in front of her had a rare charm and temperament. The experienced and knowledgeable director li immediately knew that the person in front of her was probably a Big Shot, so she quickly led her to the backstage. Song ran was spamming the game in the background. She felt that her throat was about to smoke after all that shouting. It was so useless. She would need to rest for at least a week before her throat could return to normal. Just as she was gulping down the water, the door was pushed open. She caught a glimpse of a familiar figure from the corner of her eye and immediately became anxious. She choked and coughed violently. He was in a sorry state. Oh no, wouldn¡¯t that be a bad first impression? Supervisor li quickly walked over and patted her back. ¡°This child, you were so impressive on stage, yet you still choked on water.¡± Song ran quickly passed the water bottle to supervisor li and stared at Mrs. Fu without blinking. Mrs. Fu walked closer and took the flowers from the Secretary¡¯s hands. She presented them to her personally.¡±Fan Lihua¡¯s acting was very good, I really liked it.¡± Song ran took the flowers and almost burst into tears. She finally got what she wanted. She lowered her head and looked at the little Lily in her hand. She smiled sincerely.¡±To be able to gain the audience¡¯s love is my greatest sess.¡± ¡°Our Madam is not an ordinary audience member,¡± the Secretary said in a low voice. Mrs. Fu didn¡¯t stop him from continuing, so the Secretary continued, ¡± ¡°Our wife is the wife of the chief Dean of the Research Institute.¡± Director li was so shocked that his jaw almost fell off. Wasn¡¯t the drama of the Research Institute¡¯s art and cultural troupe enough for this Madam to watch? They actually came to their art troupe to watch a show? This also showed how wise their decision to stop Fan Lihua¡¯s drama was. well, I won¡¯t disturb you guys anymore, ¡± she said. you guys take your time to chat. With that, he walked out and closed the door behind him. Song ran pretended to be surprised. The president¡¯s wife? It¡¯s my good fortune to be able to gain Madam¡¯s favor.¡± ¡®I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s acting like he¡¯s surprised. Well, song ran, you should have more confidence in your acting.¡¯ The more Mrs. Fu looked at the lively youngdy before her, the more she liked her. She liked youngdies who were magnanimous, steady, energetic, and not overly mature. If her daughter had not been kidnapped back then, she would have been around song ran¡¯s age, right? Neen years old, the age of a flower. She could not help but raise her hand and touch song ran¡¯s face. Song ran could see the endless sorrow in her eyes. Chapter 687 687 Big sister, do I know you very well? The Secretary stood at the door and knew that the madam had seen the kidnappeddy in song ran. She could not help but feel sad. Song ran stood there, not daring to move. Mrs. Fu touched her face, and motherly love overflowed.¡±It must be tough being an actor, right?¡± Song ran quickly replied obediently, ¡± it¡¯s not hard. It¡¯s not hard. It¡¯s the path I chose. No matter how hard it is, I¡¯ll dly endure it. Mrs. Fu smiled. you¡¯re so young. It¡¯s not easy for you to have such awareness. Song ran smiled apologetically. She knew that she had to hold it in. She could not be too abrupt and offensive. After all, he was a big Shot. She could not mess up such a rare opportunity. Mrs. Fu looked at her kindly for a long time before finally saying reluctantly, ¡± ¡°Alright, I have to go.¡± Song ran¡¯s heart was pounding. Should she say it? Should he rmend himself to go to her house to y? Should I strike the iron while it¡¯s hot and decide on our next meeting? However, Mrs. Fu, who was at the door, stopped in her tracks and turned to look at her. ¡°When you¡¯re free,e over to my house to y, okay?¡± Song ran could no longer hold back and quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s good.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get my Secretary to pick you up when you¡¯re free.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± As soon as Mrs. Fu left, song ran jumped up in her thick costume. That was great! She must hug Mrs. Fu¡¯s thigh tightly. So what if you¡¯re the daughter of the Vice Dean of the Northwest Research Institute? ¡®I, song ran, even got the appreciation of the wife of the chief director of the Research Institute.¡¯ Who¡¯s afraid of who! Madam, ¡± the Secretary said, ¡± I heard that song ran is a top student at Fu Guang University. Mrs. Fu was a little surprised. Are you from Fu Guang University?¡± ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s from Fu Guang University¡¯s business department. He¡¯s a true top student.¡± Well, it was an actor, but it was another thing to be a top student from a famous school. Although she admired actors, someone like Mrs. Fu, who had a high vision, basically didn¡¯t think much of such people. However, if it was a top student from Fu Guang University, then ... If Wen Huihui knew that her decision to change her first choice had led to song ran meeting such a noble person, would she be so angry that she would vomit blood? Jiang Feng had been sitting in the car parked at the back door. When it was dark and she didn¡¯t see arge number of peopleing out, her heart sank. She sent Du Juan to the inner hall. Now, she saw Du Juan running over in a hurry. As soon as she got in the car, Jiang Feng asked the driver to start beating her up. ¡°Sister Phoenix, it¡¯s smashed,¡± Du Juan said with an uneven breath. ¡°Did the performance fail?¡± Jiang Feng asked expectantly. They haven¡¯t left yet. Are they all inside asking the troupe for an exnation?¡± Du Juan shook her head. no, they didn¡¯t leave. It¡¯s because song ran didn¡¯t stop her performance at all. She continued to perform until the end. ¡°What?¡± Jiang Feng¡¯s expression changed. It was impossible for her not to do something. How could she act in the dark? There are so many people in the hall, didn¡¯t anyone kick up a fuss to leave?¡± ¡°There are only a few lit candles on the stage,¡± Du Juan said with a bitter face. Jiang Feng¡¯s tone became hysterical. ¡°There are thousands of people and only a few candles. Can they see what¡¯s going on on stage? Can they hear what song ran is saying?¡± but they really didn¡¯t leave. They sat there quietly and watched song ran¡¯s performance. They even pped together at the end. ¡°How could this be?¡± Jiang Feng was exasperated. How did this happen?¡± It was like using a wicker basket to draw water. It was like this every time. Was there really nothing she could do to song ran? Chapter 688 688 Song ran is not on stage On Friday night, Gu jinghang suddenly came looking for her. Song ran felt a little guilty. She did not want Gu jinghang to know that she was trying to curry favor with the head of the hospital¡¯s wife. Firstly, it would make her seem like she was trying to suck up to him. Secondly, she was afraid that it would affect his work in the Research Institute. So, she did not want to mention it for the time being. Therefore, when Gu jinghang came over, song ran was caught off guard. ¡°Yueyue, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you wereing over?¡± ¡°Here¡¯s a surprise for you,¡± Gu jinghang chuckled. Song ran forced a smile. It was hard to say whether she was surprised or shocked. Now that Gu jinghang was at her house, he was no longer as restrained as before. He even helped aunt Wu set the table and said, ¡± Xiao ran, I¡¯m free tomorrow. Why don¡¯t I take you out for a walk before it gets cold? ¡± Song ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she quickly said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy, I¡¯m busy.¡± Gu jinghang looked up at her and asked,¡¯huh? Will you be on stage tomorrow? There¡¯s a performance? Then I¡¯ll wear casual clothes to watch your performance.¡± The smile on song ran¡¯s face gradually disappeared. She wanted to say,¡¯I¡¯m going to the house of the biggest leader in the Research Institute. Will I scare him if I tell him?¡¯ Forget it, it¡¯s not the time yet. I¡¯ll just not tell him. um, I¡¯m going out with my ssmates. You know them. They¡¯re Li Sheng and sun yi. Gu jinghang forced a smile. okay, that¡¯s fine. You can go out and y with them. After dinner, Gu jinghang looked out the window and said, ¡± it¡¯s raining. I¡¯ll clear it up. How about we leave tomorrow morning? ¡± Song ran squinted at him. it¡¯s as if you¡¯ll leave if it doesn¡¯t rain. Gu jinghangughed smugly. ¡°You seem to be a little too smart. Can¡¯t you y dumb?¡± I won¡¯t, ¡± song ran raised her eyebrows. The two of them went upstairs together. The courtyard was quiet, and the osmanthus flowers fell. It was already November, and the weather at night waspletely cold. He did not dare to be rash in her house. Song ran bought a new sofa and ced it by the window. Gu jinghang resigned himself to his fate and slept on the sofa. The sofa was an arm¡¯s length away from her bed. Song ran was sleeping on the side of the bed. She reached out and touched his face. Because of his handsome face, she fell in love with him. And because of his handsome face, she got into so much trouble. It was really Xiao He¡¯s victory and defeat. Gu jinghang held her hand with hisrge hand and said in a deep and quiet voice, ¡± it¡¯s getting windy outside. It¡¯ll probably be cold tomorrow. Remember to wear more clothes when you go out to y. She felt even more guilty. I know. Ahem, Yingluo, you¡¯ve been at the Research Institute recently. Did Han Yue still provoke you? ¡± ¡°She wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Song ran moved her fingers down and ced them on his waist. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Once she had a good rtionship with the head of the hospital¡¯s wife, she would like to see how Han Yue could still act arrogantly in front of her. Song ran had never been a gentleman. The thought of being able to fight Han Yue head-on made her overjoyed. Late at night, the wind blew and the flowers fell. The person on the big bed had fallen asleep with her hand still stretched out. Gu jinghang sat up, ced her arm under the nket, and tucked her in. Under the moonlight, he saw song ran suddenly burst outughing and it gave Gu jinghang a shock. This girl, what kind of sweet dream is she having? Why was heughing like that? What kind of dream was song ran having? Naturally, song ran was having a sweet dream of herself hugging the head of the hospital¡¯s thick thigh and then trampling Han Yue under her feet. The more she did, the more beautiful she looked, and she keptughing like a viin. Gu jinghang did not sleep much that night. He only heard herugh. Chapter 689 689 Won¡¯t you let me fight for 300 rounds? Gu jinghang had always been an ambitious person, but he had never thirsted for power as much as he did now. Because Han Yue was the daughter of the vice principal, he had to be careful in his actions. This was the restraint of his position. In the dead of the night, all was silent. Hey on the sofa next to her, tormented, and imagined himself standing at the peak of power. That¡¯s right. The more you climb up from the bottom, the more careful you have to be. It¡¯s just that one day, his Xiao ran can also use his reputation to intimidate others in Haicheng, or even the whole country. How long did he have to wait for this day? How many years would he have to crawl for his Xiao ran to be able to do whatever she wanted when she went out? The next day, song ran could not wait to send Gu jinghang off after breakfast. Gu jinghang was feeling rather upset. He was really troubled by both internal and external problems. He couldn¡¯t rx for a moment. There was Han Yue over there, and there were so many people fighting to upy his ran. With a Wolf in front and a Tiger behind, Deputy Section Chief Gu¡¯s sense of crisis also reached the highest in history. Song ran only returned home after Gu jinghang got on the bus. Not long after, the car sent by Mrs. Fu arrived. Song ran felt like she was meeting her lover behind Gu jinghang¡¯s back. It was only when the car entered a heavily guardedpound that the guard at the entrance saluted the driver. Song ran then sat up straight. The car stopped at the entrance of the detached house. The driver got out of the car and opened the door for her personally. Song ran was a little overwhelmed by the unexpected favor. The moment she got out of the car, she saw Mrs. Fu watering the flowers through the porch. Song ran walked in with the Osmanthus Begonia cakes made by aunt Wu. Mrs. Fu was wearing linen clothes, but it could not hide her beauty. She must have been a great beauty when she was young. Song ran walked over and greeted him obediently, ¡± Hello, Madam. My Auntie made this osmanthus cake. It¡¯s delicious. Try it. For a person who had been through all kinds of storms, it was useless to bring any luxurious gift. Only such a simple and down-to-earth gift that was full of true feelings would show that you were honest. They liked honest people. After all, there would be countless people praising them every day. They had probably gotten tired of it. Mrs. Fu took the paper bag and took one out, taking a bite. ¡°Yes, it tastes very good. Your auntie¡¯s hands are very skillful.¡± Song ran was ted. Mrs. Fu was really giving her face and did not intend to be perfunctory. This was a good sign. Mrs. Fu handed the watering can to a woman in her sixties and instructed with a smile, ¡± we have a guest. Make two more dishes for lunch. Ran, What do you like to eat? ¡± I like sweet and sour ribs and pan-fried hairtail, ¡± song ran said without holding back. The nanny stared at song ran. This youngdy did not treat herself as an outsider at the chief¡¯s house. Usually, when thedy asked about the guests, almost everyone would say, ¡± do as you please. This little girl was quite interesting. No wonder Madam had invited her to her house for dinner. After all, those people were always trembling with fear when they saw Madam. It would be too boring. Mrs. Fu smiled lovingly and instructed, ¡± ¡°Yes, aunt Rong, you can go to the market to buy some vegetables.¡± After she finished speaking, she held song ran¡¯s hand and walked into the house. Aunt Rong looked at their backs and her eyes became wet. If Weiwei was still here, she would probably be around the same age as this youngdy. As soon as she entered the house, before song ran could sit down, she heard Mrs. Fu say, ¡± song ran, be my goddaughter. Chapter 690 690 Who do you want to win? Song ran was in a daze. The Secretary who was standing at the door looked at her nervously.¡¯Silly girl, why are you still standing there when there¡¯s a pie in the sky?¡¯ Mrs. Fu sat down on the leather sofa and looked up at her, her voice calm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re not happy?¡± Song ran seemed to have woken up from a dream and jumped up immediately. I¡¯m happy, I¡¯m happy, I¡¯m so happy. I¡¯m a hundred times happy, ten thousand times happy. The Secretary burst outughing, but then she felt that the youngdy was too unreserved. Mrs. Fu couldn¡¯t help but smile at her. don¡¯t lie. Don¡¯t be pretentious. I like you. Song ran immediately sat beside her. ¡°You¡¯re a national beauty, graceful and Noble, and easy to get close to. I like you too, especially.¡± Mrs. Fu¡¯s smile widened, and the Secretary felt that in the fifteen years since Weiwei had left, Madam Fu had never smiled as happily as she did today. Mrs. Fu wasn¡¯t repulsed by her ingratiating and pinched her face. you¡¯re so good at ttering people. You must have been sucking up to them in the troupe, right? ¡± Song ran waved her hand. no, I didn¡¯t. In the troupe, I relied on my abilities. In yourpany, I¡¯m just being honest. Mrs. Fu was very happy to be coaxed by her. ¡°Godmother.¡± She had only wanted to build a rtionship with him, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be so kind as to ept her as his goddaughter. It was such a good thing that a pie fell from the sky, so why was she still being so pretentious? Mrs. Fu didn¡¯t expect her to call out to her so readily, and her eyes were a little dazed. She raised her hand and touched her head especially gently. Her movements were very careful, as if the person in front of her was a bubble. If her movements were too heavy, the bubble would disappear. Song ran did not move an inch and allowed Mrs. Fu to caress her head gently. However, Mrs. Fu¡¯s eyes suddenly reddened as she said gently, ¡± ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± With that, Mrs. Fu rushed out without waiting for her reply. Song ran was a little confused. She touched the back of her head and wondered what was going on. There was a Secretary at the door. Song ran asked him, ¡± Mrs. Fu, oh no, what¡¯s wrong with my godmother? ¡± The Secretary whispered, ¡± Madam also had a daughter. However, Yingluo was kidnapped. Madam¡¯s daughter is about the same age as you. They don¡¯t know if the child is still alive. Song ran suddenly felt a little suffocated and felt even more guilty towards Mrs. Fu. Mrs. Fu missed her daughter because she saw song ran, but song ran only wanted to make friends with her and use her to attack Han Yue. This made her very upset. Why don¡¯t we just forget about it? He should think of another way to deal a blow to Han Yue. Song ran felt a little uneasy. She stared at the Secretary at the door and thought to herself,¡¯can I just run away like this?¡¯ However, she really felt a little guilty towards Mrs. Fu. She would feel very ashamed if she were to approach someone else with ulterior motives. I should just give up and let Mrs. Fu know after this? Song ran tried to sneak away, but the Secretary was standing guard at the door. Song ran coughed and said, ¡± When will Mrs. Fu be back? ¡± The Secretary replied obediently,¡±Madam went to the Research Institute to find the director. She should be back soon. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Are you waiting for me?¡± Song ran forced a smile and said, ¡± ¡°Can you go and take a look?¡± Now that song ran was Mrs. Fu¡¯s goddaughter, the Secretary did not dare to neglect her. Since miss said that she was in a hurry, he would go and take a look. alright, I¡¯ll go take a look now. You stay here and don¡¯t move. The Secretary had just stepped out of the courtyard when song ran sneaked to the door. She saw the Secretary making a turn and quickly left. where is song ran going? ¡± Song ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard Mrs. Fu¡¯s voice. Chapter 691 691 Has the etiquette of seniority been eaten by dogs? Song ran turned around and saw a middle-aged man in a Chinese tunic suit standing next to Mrs. Fu. She recognized this man. He was the one who personally gave her the award during the earthquake award ceremony. President Fu of the Research Institute. So Mrs. Fu had gone to the Research Institute to call the director Home. All she had to do was give him a call, and she had even specially gone over. Song ran chuckled. Mrs. Fu, I thought you went in this direction. I was just about to go look for you. Mrs. Fu walked over, took her hand, and smiled at her. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you regret it?¡± Aiya, Madam, you¡¯re really observant and your heart is as clear as a mirror. Song ran forced a smile. why would I regret it? there are so many people who want to build a rtionship with you. Mrs. Fu tightened her grip on her hand. you were just calling me Godma. Why are you calling me Madam now? ¡± Song ran¡¯s heart was pounding. She shouted with a dry throat, ¡± ¡°Godmother.¡± Mrs. Fu pulled her in front of the head of the hospital and looked up at him. ¡°Yuzhang, look at my new daughter.¡± The head director looked stern and serious. Song ran felt her legs go weak. A person like the head director would not be able to see through her intentions right away, would he? Fortunately, the head of the hospital seemed to love his wife very much. He only said kindly, well, if you like it, then keep it. Song ran, you can keep it. Song ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she was called. The head of the hospital was so busy every day, yet he still remembered her name. What did she do to deserve this? ¡°What instructions do you have, inspector?¡± Mrs. Fu lowered her head and smiled, her love and affection overflowing in her words. Seeing his wife¡¯s smile, the director¡¯s expression softened. I don¡¯t have any instructions. Let¡¯s talk inside. ¡°Yes, inspector.¡± The Superintendent and his wife held hands as they walked in. Song ran followed behind them, followed by the Secretary. Song ran mumbled softly, ¡± ¡°The Superintendent and his godmother have such a good rtionship.¡± She could call him godmother, but it seemed a little difficult to call him Godfather. ¡°Yes, the chief and his wife have always been deeply in love,¡± the Secretary said softly. In the main room, the director lowered his head and whispered something to his wife. Mrs. Fu walked over and said, ¡± I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to take a look. You guys can chat first. Song ran¡¯s heart was beating like a drum.¡¯Please don¡¯t leave. I can¡¯t handle it if you leave me alone with the head director.¡¯ Song ran watched as Mrs. Fu walked away from her eyes. She felt as if there was a dagger on her back and did not dare to turn around. song ran stammered, ¡± the head of the hospital said calmly. Song ran quivered and quickly turned her head.¡±Inspector, what can I do for you?¡± Well, he seemed to be a little fawning. ¡°Do you have a motive for getting close to my wife?¡± the head of the hospital cast her a nce. Aiyo! song ran¡¯s legs went soft and she fell into the chair at the side. She looked at the head of the orphanage guiltily and the smile on her face was extremely awkward. However, she could not say a word. The head director picked up his teacup and took a sip. He said expressionlessly,¡±What are you feeling guilty about? As expected, he approached my wife with an ulterior motive?¡± With his fiery eyes, he was indeed a person who had seen great storms and great waves of mutual deception. Song ran¡¯s voice was hoarse, and her chest felt stuffy. Her mind was in an intense struggle. To say, or not to say? The head Dean had a profound look on his face, as if he could see through everything, but also as if he was deliberately trying to trick her. Song ran made up her mind.¡¯Forget it. I¡¯ll probably die a terrible death if I y any tricks in front of the head of the hospital. I¡¯ll be lenient if Qianqian confesses, but I¡¯ll be strict if she resists.¡¯ ¡°Deputy Dean han of the Northwest Research Institute. Do you know him?¡± she asked with a smile. Chapter 692 692 Being reasonable doesn¡¯t matter about being loud The head of the hospital was unmoved. han Jinsong. Yes, I know. He used to be my subordinate. I was the one who promoted him to the position of Deputy Director. Song ran continued. he has a daughter. Her name is Han Yue. Do you know her? ¡± ¡°Get to the main point,¡± the chief Dean frowned. Song ran quickly said, ¡± Deputy Director Han¡¯s daughter, Han Yue, has taken a liking to my boyfriend, Gu jinghang. She¡¯s arrogant and domineering. She¡¯s using her father to do whatever she wants. I think I need to find someone who¡¯s more powerful than her father. After she finished speaking, she felt guilty and her heart was in a mess as she stared at the head director. The head director took another sip of tea without batting an eyelid. so this is the reason why you¡¯re trying to get close to my wife? ¡± Song ran took two steps forward. I¡¯m innocent. It¡¯s Madam who approached me first. I just took the opportunity to do so. It means that I¡¯m fated to be with her. The head director was staring at her. Song ran felt her scalp go numb. She could not read the head director¡¯s mind at all. Indeed, men in high positions were all mysterious. After a long while, the head of the hospital slowly said,¡±didn¡¯t you already acknowledge my wife as your godmother?¡± Why did he keep calling her Madam? From now on, call me godmother, understand?¡± At that moment, song ran could not tell if the head of the hospital was being sincere or if he was just trying to set a trap for her. She did not dare to respond to him. The head director put down his teacup and looked up at her. my wife and I had a daughter called Wei Wei. Fu Wei. When she was three years old, my wife took her out to y and she was abducted, Yueyue. As he said that, the Superintendent took out a cigarette and nced at song ran. ¡°Can I smoke?¡± sure, sure, ¡± song ran quickly replied. Are you kidding me? She wished she could use a match to light his cigarette. The sorrow in the head director¡¯s eyes was very infectious. He continued, the child was kidnapped and her whereabouts are unknown. My wife almost cried her eyes out. you¡¯re the Superintendent, ¡± song ran said carefully. if you want to find someone, isn¡¯t it a piece of cake? ¡± The Bureau chief frowned deeply and slowly blew out a ring of smoke. I did. I searched the entire country. The child is three years old. He¡¯s too young. It¡¯s not easy to find him. Song ran did not know what to say tofort him. She could only remain silent. After a while, the inspector continued, ¡± my wife is not someone who is easy to get close to. Very few juniors have caught her eye. Over the years, many of my oldrades and subordinates have wanted their daughters to acknowledge her as their godmother. Countless of them, but she didn¡¯t like them. She said that no one couldpare to Weiwei, so I didn¡¯t dare to persuade her. Song ran did not know what to say.¡¯A man at the peak of power suddenly opened his heart to you and talked about his thoughts. What should you say to make yourself look more sensible?¡¯ She didn¡¯t know, so she might as well keep quiet. The station chief finished his cigarette and stubbed the cigarette butt in the ashtray. He coughed lightly and said, ¡± so, you need someone to back you up, and I need a goddaughter who can make my wife happy. That¡¯s how our deal is done. even if you don¡¯t want to be my backer, ¡± song ran replied fearfully, ¡± I¡¯m willing to make my wife happy. The head director lowered his head and smiled. no wonder my wife likes you. You¡¯re really good at coaxing people. Eh? What do you mean by making people happy? do you know that it¡¯s not good for you to be so guarded? I sincerely want Madam to be happy. Just as he was about to speak, the inspector waved his hand. it¡¯s fine. You can use my name as you wish. The condition is that it doesn¡¯t break thew. Chapter 693 693 She was confident of winning Oh dear Mother, good thingse after bad. She could be considered someone with an organization and backing. inspector Xie, ¡± she said excitedly, ¡± I won¡¯t use your name to do whatever I want. Don¡¯t worry. yes, ¡± the police chief nodded. then you can go to the kitchen and cook with my wife. ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°My wife has many wishes. One of them is to cook with her daughter.¡± What kind of wish did Yingluo have? why couldn¡¯t she escape from cooking and doing housework no matter where she went? ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll go now.¡± It was just cooking. As long as she could defeat Han Yue, she would have no problem being a nanny. After going to the second Research Institute, song ran¡¯s back was straight. She had the head of the Research Institute as her backing. She had nothing to fear. Han Yue¡¯s father was promoted to the Deputy Dean of the Northwest Research Institute by the head Dean. What right did Han Yue have to be so arrogant in front of her? Indeed, enemies always meet. As soon as she entered the entrance of the second institution, she saw Han Yue walking towards her from afar. In the past, song ran would have to avoid her. But now, she was not afraid. She could face her head on. When she got closer, Han Yue red at her arrogantly. the No. 2 research Institute is an elite research Institute. You¡¯re an irrelevant outsider, but you keeping here. What¡¯s the meaning of this? ¡± not rted? ¡± song ran flipped her hair. why not? ¡± My boyfriend is the Vice Section Chief of the second Institute, and my Godfather is the president of the general research Institute. How am I not involved?¡± These words were said so loudly and with such confidence! ¡°What did you say?¡± Han Yue was confused. Song ran raised her chin slightly and said arrogantly, ¡± the head of the Research Institute, Fu Yuzhang. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know him? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that the head Dean is your Godfather?¡± Han Yue¡¯s face turned pale. it¡¯s real, ¡± song ran said proudly. it¡¯s real. Han Yue gritted her teeth. who are you trying to fool? it¡¯s broad daylight. What are you dreaming about? ¡± Hmph! song ran snorted coldly. if you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to the general research Institute and ask around. Won¡¯t you know if it¡¯s true or not? ¡± Do I have to take such a risk to offend the chief Dean? Is your brain not working well?¡± Han Yue¡¯s face turned even paler. you¡¯re a despicable, ingratiating viin! she shouted. ¡°You rely on your own father, I rely on my Godfather, why? Are your actions much more noble than mine? Why are you stepping on one person?¡± Han Yue gritted her teeth. I¡¯m telling you. If anything happens to Gu jinghang in the future, it¡¯s all your fault, song ran. You¡¯re the one who caused it! Song ran did not think too much about what she said. She thought that she was trying to intimidate her, so she said coldly, ¡± ¡°Nothing will happen to Jing Xing so don¡¯t even dream of anything happening to him. If you dare to do anything behind my back, I will definitely make you pay a painful price!¡± For a moment, Han Yue did not dare to do anything to song ran. What if what she said was true? what if song ran really acknowledged the head of the hospital as her Godfather? then, in front of song ran, Han Yue could not act rashly. After all, the head of the hospital was the person her father respected the most. She was instantly flustered, but it was hard to retrieve spilled milk. She had already spread the news that Gu jinghang had injured amoner previously. It seemed like he would be punished in two days. What to do? She had wanted to use this to deter Gu jinghang and warn song ran that she would only bring disaster to Gu jinghang if she continued to pester him. However, song ran, that b * tch, had managed to hook up with the head of the hospital in the blink of an eye. How was she going to deal with this? How credible were the words of a b * tch? She probably wouldn¡¯t dare to casually use the head Dean¡¯s name, right? If it was true, then Yingying seemed to be in big trouble. Chapter 694 694 You¡¯re using him to suppress me? Song ran could not be bothered to waste her breath on her and swaggered away. As soon as she returned to Gu jinghang¡¯s dormitory, before she could sit down, she heard a bang and the door was suddenly pushed open. Gu jinghang rushed in with a serious expression and rushed in front of her. He hugged her and sized her up.¡±She didn¡¯t make things difficult for you, right?¡± no, no, ¡± song ran chuckled. I didn¡¯t. Gu jinghang held her face in his hands and checked her carefully. Han Yue¡¯s whip did not hurt her, did it? after checking her thoroughly, he was relieved to find that song ran was indeed unscathed. It seemed like Han Yue was still afraid of him and did not dare to make things difficult for song ran. Well, Deputy Section Chief Gu, you¡¯re thinking too much. He¡¯s not afraid of you, a small Deputy Section Chief, but the biggest figure in your Research Institute. Gu jinghang wiped the sweat off his forehead. It was a false rm. Fortunately, ran was fine. Song ran did not tell Gu jinghang about the head of the hospital. She did not want him to think too much about it. She did not want to talk about it for the time being. She only told him that there was a power outage at the show, but she still insisted on acting and got the audience¡¯s approval. Gu jinghang wrapped his arm around her waist and reached out to touch her face. you¡¯re indeed a natural-born actor. Song ran raised her eyebrows. brother jinghang is getting better with his words. Gu jinghang still reeked of sweat. He coughed lightly and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower first. I¡¯ll cook for youter, okay?¡± Song ran held his waist and pulled him into the room. She took out a clean set of clothes for him. Her eyes were full of gentleness and joy. Gu jinghang looked down at her and felt that she was like a newly-wedded wife, gentle and virtuous. ¡°Is there any food in the kitchen? I¡¯ll cook.¡± The performance went well, and she managed to suppress Jiang Feng as she wished. Then, she climbed up to the head of the hospital and suppressed Han Yue as she wished. Tsk tsk, this life is so wonderful, how can I not be in a good mood? Of course, she had to show her concern for the person she loved the most with her actions. Gu jinghang wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her close to him. He then reached out and held her chin.¡±He seems to be in a good mood.¡± Song ran reached out her hand and hung it around his neck. yes, I¡¯ve gained a lot of viewers again. Naturally, I¡¯ll be in a good mood. In fact, it was mainly because he had found a strong backer and felt that he would have a carefree life in the future that he was happy. When the meal was ready and ced on the table, song ran stood up. The man walked over and held her down. ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll move the table to the sofa.¡± Song ran blushed. why the trouble? ¡± Gu jinghang then turned around to move the table. ¡°Save you the trouble of walking around.¡± Song ran¡¯s face turned even redder. The table was ced in front of her. The table was slightly higher than the sofa. Gu jinghang turned around and went into the room to get two pillows.¡±You sit on a cushion.¡± Song ran nced at the green pillow and said, ¡± that¡¯s a pillow. How can you use it to sit under your butt? ¡± Gu jinghang chuckled. it¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t mind. Feel free to sit. Song ran gave him a sidelong nce. She grabbed his arm and sized him up. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Gu jinghang looked at her in amusement. Song ran snorted. they¡¯re both skin and flesh. Why are you so strong? ¡± That man¡¯s iron arms were wrapped around her body, making her unable to move. She waspletely suppressed by him. The abominable difference in strength between men and women. Gu jinghang grabbed her hand and smiled. ¡°Men are born stronger than women, so men are born to protect women.¡± Song ran squinted at him. are you protecting me? ¡± You¡¯re clearly bullying me. ¡± Gu jinghangughed sinisterly. I¡¯ll only bully you because I like you. Song ran gritted her teeth. sophistry! she said. Gu jinghang picked up her bowl of rice. here. I¡¯ll feed you. Song ran snatched the chopsticks away. I can do it myself! Gu jinghang chuckled softly. Under the sunlight, the slyness in the corner of his eyes could be seen clearly. Song ran gritted her teeth and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯tugh, let¡¯s eat!¡± Chapter 695 695 Someone was following her Gu jinghangughed out loud in a good mood.¡±Okay, let¡¯s eat.¡± Han Yue sent everyone away and made a call. She lowered her voice and said to the person on the other end of the phone, ¡± ¡°Third uncle, is it toote for me to withdraw now?¡± The man on the other end of the line was anxious. you child, why do you act so rashly? I¡¯ve finally used my connections to give Deputy Section Chief Gu his punishment, and you want to withdraw it? no, it¡¯s toote. ¡°Then you didn¡¯t let my dad know about what you did, did you?¡± Han Yue¡¯s face suddenly turned livid. His third uncle sighed. no, your father is still in the border province. He should be back in two days. Don¡¯t worry. Han Yue still didn¡¯t dare to rx,¡±are you sure we can¡¯t recall it?¡± How far has the punishment decisione?¡± Third uncle coughed lightly. he should be sent to the second Institute immediately. It¡¯ll only take two days. ¡°Are you sure this punishment won¡¯t affect him much?¡± Han Yue asked anxiously. Third uncle tutted. no matter how small the impact is, it¡¯s still a punishment. He has no hope of advancing in the next two years. Han Yue suddenly felt her chest tighten and her legs go soft.¡±You didn¡¯t tell me that you have no hope of advancing.¡± tsk, you child. You¡¯ve been in the Research Institute all this time. Don¡¯t you know that any punishment is very disadvantageous to your promotion? ¡± Han Yue was really panicking now. She hung up the phone in a hurry and left the Institute. After traveling around, she finally found the head Dean¡¯s Secretary. The Secretary learned that she was the daughter of the Northwest Research Institute¡¯s Deputy Dean, Han Yue, and was quite polite to her. ¡°Has the head Dean taken in a daughter or something recently?¡± Han Yue asked in a roundabout way. The Secretary nodded. just two days ago, the madam adopted a goddaughter. The chief director likes her a lot. Han Yue¡¯s heart sank. what¡¯s her name? ¡± she asked. ¡°Song ran.¡± This time, Han Yue was really on guard. Song ran had actually managed to reach the top in a single bound and was now on top of her. If song ran knew that she had used her connections to punish Gu jinghang, would that woman tear her apart with her own hands? She got into the car in fear and trepidation andforted herself, ¡± song ran wouldn¡¯t dare to do that. She wouldn¡¯t dare to use the head director¡¯s reputation to do whatever she wants. She¡¯s just his goddaughter. If she were to anger the head director, he wouldn¡¯t shield her like he would his own daughter. She wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything. She would definitely not dare to. However, the cold sweat on her forehead betrayed her. She was guilty, extremely guilty. When she came from the Northwest Research Institute, she had brought a pistol with her. Her third uncle was afraid that she would be bullied in other ces, so he had specially given her a gun. She usually kept it in her dormitory, but now, for some reason, she felt extremely insecure, so she went back and carried the gun with her. On Sunday evening, song ran rested at Gu jinghang¡¯s ce for two days before she prepared to go home. Gu jinghang walked her to the door and saw Section Chief Zhang¡¯s Secretary walking over with a serious expression. He waved at Gu jinghang and said, ¡± ¡°Deputy Section Chief Gu, Section Chief Zhang wants you to go to his office.¡± Gu jinghang did not think too much about it. He only whispered to song ran, ¡± ¡°Take a taxi and call the reception office when you get home. They¡¯ll let me know, okay?¡± Song ran nced at Section Chief Zhang¡¯s Secretary and frowned, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter at the Research Institute? Why do I feel that the Secretary doesn¡¯t look too good?¡± Gu jinghang consoled her. it should be fine. Don¡¯t worry. You should go back quickly. After that, Gu jinghang hurriedly turned around and walked towards Section Chief Zhang¡¯s office. Song ran stopped the Secretary who was about to leave. She walked over and asked, ¡± ¡°Is there anything important for Section Chief Zhang to call vice Section Chief Gu?¡± The Secretary knew that the person in front of him was vice Section Chief Gu¡¯s girlfriend, so he didn¡¯t guard against her. He just said, ¡± it seems that vice Section Chief Gu was fooled by someone. He was punished. Chapter 696 696 He¡¯s finally back It was like a bolt of lightning on a clear day. Song ran¡¯s vision turned dark. Punishment? Gu jinghang had always been cautious and steady in his actions. Moreover, he was concerned about the country and the Research Institute. He had never done anything to tarnish the reputation of the Research Institute. How could he be punished? How did this happen? How could this be? She grabbed the Secretary¡¯s cor and gritted her teeth. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on?¡± The Secretary was a little dizzy from her shaking and only said, ¡± I heard that someone from the Northwest Research Institute did something and used Deputy Chief Gu¡¯s injury to the people. This punishment document was directly mentioned by someone from the Northwest Research Institute to the person in charge of the general research Institute. Han Yue, it must be Han Yue, that arrogant, domineering, brainless, and stupid young miss. She must have wanted to use this incident to threaten jinghang and to intimidate song ran. Bitch! Song ran pushed the Secretary away and rushed to the living quarters. Han Yue could not sit still in her own dormitory. Third uncle said that the punishment was about to be given and Gu jinghang¡¯s future might be affected by it. Moreover, song ran had really managed to get close to the head of the hospital. In this way, she was really on good terms with both sides. She harmed Gu jinghang and did not get him. She really wanted to retract her punishment, but it was hard to do so. She had asked those who had been beaten to testify that Gu jinghang had beaten them up for no reason. If she went back on her words now, she would definitely implicate third uncle, her, and even her father. If her father knew what she had done outside, she suddenly felt a chill on her back. If her father found out, she would definitely be done for. How did things turn out like this? Why did it be such a mess? It was all song ran¡¯s fault. It was all because she kept pestering Gu jinghang and refused to quit. If she had quit, she would have brought Gu jinghang to the Northwest Research Institute a long time ago. Most of the leaders of the Northwest Research Institute gave her face and she promised that Gu jinghang would be promoted to the position of Section Chief by the end of the year. Wouldn¡¯t that be a great future? Just as she was feeling uneasy, she suddenly heard the sound of a heavy door being kicked. It wasn¡¯t a knock on the door, but a kick. The door buzzed from the kick, and she jumped in shock. ¡°Han Yue, open the door!¡± Song ran¡¯s angry roar came from outside the door. Han Yue felt a little scared. After she came to her senses, she scolded herself. Song ran had only managed to curry favor with Mrs. Fu to get close to the head of the hospital. How could song ran bepared to her? She walked fearlessly to the door and opened it. Song ran kicked the door and with a bang, the door mmed into Han Yue. Han Yue took two steps back from the impact. Just as she was about to curse out of embarrassment, song ran raised her hand and gave her a tight p.¡±Idiot!¡± Han Yue red at her,¡±Who Do You Think You Are?¡± You dare to hit me?¡± Song ran gave her another tight p. ¡°Even if I¡¯m not the goddaughter of the head director, I¡¯ll still reward you with these two ps! Idiot, do you think that by giving Jingxing punishment, he will submit to you? Don¡¯t you bring your brain with you? Even if you¡¯re stupid, don¡¯t drag others down with you and affect their future, okay?¡± ¡°Why did I do that?¡± Han Yue was furious. Isn¡¯t it because you¡¯ve been standing between us? If you knew what was good for you and backed out, Gu jinghang would not have been punished. So, this is all your fault!¡± Song ran was furious. She gave her another tight p and said, ¡± ¡°ming others for your own stupidity? is this what Deputy Dean han taught you? You¡¯re still so self-righteous when you¡¯re trying to get in between someone else¡¯s rtionship. Did Deputy Dean han teach you to be so shameless?¡± Chapter 697 697 The Deputy regimentalmander suppressing your main Battalion level ¡°You dare to say that about me?¡± How dare you speak of my father like that?¡± Song ran looked at her with disdain. Han Yue, let me tell you something. Since you used your connections to get jinghang punished, you have to take it back even if you have to die. Otherwise, Wuwu ... ¡°What else?¡± Han Yue red at her. Song ran grabbed her by the cor and said through gritted teeth, ¡± Mrs. Fu likes me very much, and the chief director loves his wife very much. I¡¯m not only going to expel you from the Research Institute¡¯s art and cultural group, but I¡¯m also going to affect your father¡¯s future! Han Yue¡¯s mind went nk for a moment. For some reason, she reached for the gun in the holster at the waist of her pants and pulled it out. With a bang, the hard handle of the gun hit the back of song ran¡¯s head. Han Yue was very strong. Song ran¡¯s vision turned ck and her entire body went limp. In an instant, she lost consciousness. Han Yue was stunned and panicked. She looked up and saw that the door was still wide open. She hurriedly ran over to close the door. He closed the door and turned around. Song ran was lying limply on the floor, not moving at all. Her mind was nk, and she had no idea what to do next. She paced back and forth, then rushed out of the door. Two of her male guards lived in the next building, and she called them over in a panic. The three of them surrounded song ran and one of the rescue personnel said, ¡± ¡°Is she dead?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not dead, he just fainted,¡± Han Yue shook her head. ¡°Then we¡¯ll talk about it when she wakes up,¡± another rescue worker said. Han Yue red at him. song ran said that she won¡¯t let me off. She also said that she won¡¯t let my father off. If she wakes up, third uncle and I will be in trouble. My father might be implicated too. ¡°So, Yingluo, you don¡¯t want her to wake up?¡± Han Yue shook her head. I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m in a mess right now. That¡¯s why I asked you guys toe over and discuss it. then let¡¯s hide her for now, ran ran. As for Deputy Section Chief Gu¡¯s punishment, we¡¯ll think of another way. If we can cancel the punishment, we¡¯ll pretend that nothing happened. Then, we¡¯ll let song ran out. Han Yue looked up at him and asked,¡±will this work?¡± Song ran isn¡¯t an idiot.¡± don¡¯t worry, miss. I¡¯ll find a scapegoat. I won¡¯t let you get into any trouble. ¡°So, should I stay in the second Institute or something?¡± no, you¡¯re not in a good state tonight. You have to leave first. You can¡¯t confront Gu jinghang directly. You can go back to the Research Institute tomorrow and pretend that nothing happened. Han Yue was already flustered to the point that she hadpletely lost her mind.¡±Alright, alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± It was getting dark. They helped song ran put on a Chinese tunic suit and a hat. One of the guards carried her downstairs. Their Jeep was parked in front of the dormitory building. Under the cover of the night, no one noticed them. Song ran was thrown into the back seat of the car. The three of them got into the car and the car drove slowly towards the door. In Section Chief Zhang¡¯s office, Section Chief Zhang said, ¡± vice Section Chief Gu, this matter is strange. The higher-ups have sent a punishment to us, saying that you injured the people some time ago. The first thing that came to Gu jinghang¡¯s mind when he heard about the punishment was that his n to Marry Song ran after he was promoted to Section Chief seemed to be put on hold. After all, if he was punished, he would definitely not be able to be promoted in two to three years. His face was livid, and he looked up at Section Chief Zhang. Section Chief Zhang, as you know, that incident was caused by the hoodlums who destroyed song ran¡¯s house and hurt her and her family. Section Chief Zhang frowned and said, ¡± of course I know that. That¡¯s why I said that this matter is strange. This punishment didn¡¯te from our two research institutes, nor did it inform me. It was directly sent from the general research Institute. Also, it was a Section Chief of the Northwest Research Institute who suggested that you should be punished for this behavior. It was easy to guess that Han Yue was the one behind this. Gu jinghang gritted his teeth and said, ¡± looks like I¡¯ll have to personally make a trip to the Northwest Research Institute. After he finished speaking, Gu jinghang turned around and walked to the door. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Section Chief Zhang¡¯s Secretary standing at the door. When the Secretary saw Gu jinghanging out, she quickly said, ¡± ¡°I think your boyfriend went to look for Han Yue just now.¡± Chapter 698 698 It seems like she¡¯s a Fox exploiting a Tiger¡¯s might Gu jinghang gasped. did you tell her about my punishment? ¡± The Secretary was a little regretful. yes, ran ran did. Gu jinghang pushed him away and ran out of the room. ¡°Tsk,¡± Section Chief Zhang said,¡±how can you do things without a sense of propriety? how can you tell her about this kind of thing?¡± If song ran goes to look for Han Yue and something happens, what should we do?¡± Gu jinghang did not know where Han Yue lived. After asking around, he finally touched her door and mmed it. ¡®Ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran!¡¯ No one answered. He kicked the door heavily again. After three to five kicks, the door copsed. He walked in anxiously and looked around, but he found no one inside. There was no song ran or Han Yue. It was so quiet that he was a little flustered. Did ran go back after arguing with Han Yue? Still Yingluo He didn¡¯t dare to think further. He went out, called du Dapeng, and asked him to drive her to Jing ¡®an road immediately. When the car arrived at the entrance of the second institution, Gu jinghang stuck his head out and asked Xiaowang, ¡± ¡°Did you see Han Yue¡¯s car drive out?¡± Little Wang nodded. yes, I did. Miss han and her two men drove out together. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart was in his throat. ¡°Just the three of them? Is there no one else in the car?¡± I don¡¯t think so. I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, ¡± Xiaowang said after some thought. Han Yue was the daughter of a Big Shot, so she usually didn¡¯t check much when she went out. Moreover, it was getting dark, so he really didn¡¯t pay attention to the situation in the car. ¡°Which direction did they go?¡± Gu jinghang asked through gritted teeth. ¡°He turned right and went south after he left,¡± Xiaowang pointed. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart was in his mouth as he said to du Dapeng, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to song ran¡¯s house first.¡± Xuxu had a terrible headache. Song ran frowned and opened her eyes slowly. Her vision was blurry. She closed her eyes tightly and shook her head. The world was spinning around her and she almost vomited. In front of her was a white wall with a New Year painting on it. On the new year painting was a Hong Kong singer. Her mind was nk and she didn¡¯t know where she was. She lowered her head and found that she was tied up. She was actually tied up. The memory came back like a tidal wave. Song ran¡¯s face turned pale. She was knocked unconscious by Han Yue and then tied up? Han Yue, that idiot, had actually given up to this point? Just as she was about to speak, she realized that there was tape on her mouth. At that moment, song ran was terrified to the extreme. Since he was an idiot, would he kill her to silence her? She was too impulsive. Once she heard that Han Yue had punished jinghang, she could not hold it in anymore. She should have at least waited for Gu jinghang toe out before they went to find Han Yue together. She was mad with anger. She had really lost her mind. That was why she had gone to find that crazy woman alone. What should he do now? Where was she? Where did Han Yue kidnap her? Did Jing Xing know that she was kidnapped? Even if he knew that she was kidnapped, how could he possibly find her in such a big city? In this day and age, there were no surveince cameras and no phone tracking. If Han Yue really hid her, then Jing Xing would probably not be able to find her even if he turned Haicheng upside down. What to do? What should I do? She sobbed and shouted, hoping that the people passing by outside would notice her. They were in an abandoned bungalow waiting to be demolished and developed into a new residential area. What song ran did not know was that all the houses around them had been demolished. No one would find out even if she screamed until she was hoarse. Chapter 699 699 Wanting to hug the chief¡¯s thigh Song ran sobbed and the door opened. The light from the incandescentmp made her dizzy. The person who came was not Han Yue. It was not even her two underlings. It was just an ordinary young man in a jacket. Song ran looked at him warily and did not dare to make another sound. The man moved a chair over and sat in front of her. He looked at her from head to toe. Song ran felt her scalp go numb and she did not dare to move. The man reached out his hand and song ran was so frightened that she leaned back. The man reached his hand to her mouth and removed the edge of the tape with one hand while he held the chair with the other. ¡°I¡¯ll tear the tape off, but you have to promise not to shout, okay?¡± Song ran nodded. The man removed the tape from her mouth bit by bit. As soon as he did that, song ran immediately shouted, ¡± help! Help! Help! The man kicked her in the chest, and her entire body fell backward along with the chair. Her head hit the ground, and it hurt so much that her vision went ck again, and she fainted. Before she fainted, she thought, my partner is the Vice Section Chief of the second Research Institute, and my Godfather is the head of the general research Institute. I¡¯ll definitely take revenge on you, and I¡¯ll make sure none of you will be able to bear the consequences! She was in too much pain. The blood on the back of her head hadn¡¯t dried yet, and her forehead hit the ground again, causing blood to ooze out. She had always been pampered, how could she hold on? His vision turned ck, and he fainted. ¡°You ungrateful thing!¡± The man spat. The person outside the door heard themotion and knocked on the door. The man was toozy to help song ran up from the ground and walked out directly. Lu Dong, the rescue personnel beside Han Yue, said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Who told you to kick her?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear her scream?¡± the man said impatiently. there¡¯s no one around here, ¡± Lu Dong said with a dark expression. just let her scream. Song ran had the backing of the head of the hospital. For the sake of the brother in front of him, he had to remind her what he needed to. The man¡¯s face darkened. although there¡¯s no one here, there will be people from the housing Committeeing over asionally. This house will be demolished in a month¡¯s time. Recently, there have been peopleing over to look at thend. If someone hears about it, we¡¯ll be done for. Alright, alright, ¡± Lu Dong said in a low voice. don¡¯t do it again. Just tie her up here and don¡¯t torture her anymore, understand? ¡± When I ask you to release her, you have to release her, understand?¡± The man chuckled. I know, brother. After all, you¡¯ve given me so much money. I¡¯ll listen to you. Lu Dong nced at the person on the ground. three to five days. I¡¯ll inform you in three to five days. You can let her go then. ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± ¡°When the timees, Yingluo¡± don¡¯t worry, brother. We won¡¯t rat you out. We¡¯re used to being in the police station. It¡¯s just three to five years. We¡¯ll just take it as a break. Lu Dong left the old house and got into the car. Han Yue was still trembling.¡±There won¡¯t be any problems, right?¡± Lu Dong nodded. don¡¯t worry, miss. There won¡¯t be a problem. Those people are all fugitives. Once they have enough money, it¡¯s fine even if they go to jail for someone else. They are all from there, so it¡¯s not a big deal for them to enter the pce a second time. ¡°Where should I go now?¡± I¡¯ll find a hotel for you to stay in. You have to calm down when you meet Gu jinghang tomorrow. Just say that you don¡¯t know anything. Just say that song ran went to look for you and left in anger. You don¡¯t know anything else. Han Yue was slightly relieved. Fortunately, she had brought two people with her, so she could discuss things with them. She nodded.¡±I know.¡± Chapter 700 700 Jiang Feng is finished Before the car even came to aplete stop, Gu jinghang had already jumped out of the car. Du Dapeng was so shocked that he immediately hit the brakes. Gu jinghang did not even have time to knock on the door. He simply climbed over the wall and jumped into the courtyard. Aunt Wu was preparing to carry the potted nts back into the house when Gu jinghang jumped in front of her, giving her a shock. oh my, it¡¯s Deputy Section Chief Gu. Why did you jump in? ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s ran?¡± Gu jinghang asked anxiously. Mother Wu was a little stunned. Wasn¡¯t ran with vice Section Chief Gu? I¡¯ve never been back.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s heart sank. His mind was in a mess and he could not make sense of what was going on. He did not want her family to worry about him, so he quickly said, ¡± Oh, I just had a meeting at the general research Institute. I thought she was back, but it seems like she¡¯s still at the No. 2 research Institute. I know. After that, he left in a hurry. Aunt Wu carried the potted nt and watched as Deputy Section Chief Gu climbed over the courtyard wall in a hurry. She was a little confused and wondered if the young couple had quarreled. Well, it should be. Seeing how anxious Deputy Section Chief Gu was, he must have made her ran angry. Hehe, let the young solve their own problems. Gu jinghang hurriedly got into the car. Du Dapeng turned to look at his boss. He had never seen his boss so flustered before. He asked carefully, ¡± ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong with Yingluo?¡± Gu jinghang frowned and said,¡±ran might have been kidnapped by Han Yue.¡± Du Dapeng swallowed his saliva with difficulty. ¡°That woman, is she crazy?¡± Gu jinghang took out a cigarette. His fingers were trembling and his eyes were full of regret.¡±She¡¯s crazy, she¡¯s crazy!¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± du Dapeng said anxiously. What do we do now? Where are we going to find her?¡± Gu jinghang rubbed his face and took a deep puff of his cigarette. He did not know. He really had no idea at all. However, he was so anxious that he could turn the entire Haicheng upside down and pour out his ran. He did not know how Han Yue would deal with Xiao ran. His Xiao ran was so delicate. What if that crazy woman hit her? Gu jinghang felt his heart clench. As long as he thought of his ran suffering in a ce he could not see, he wanted to shoot Han Yue. To hell with her future and her official career. He didn¡¯t want anything else. He just wanted Xiao ran to be safe. Gu jinghang snuffed out his cigarette. you go back to the Research Institute first. ¡°What about you?¡± Gu jinghang got out of the car. I still have something to do. You can go back first. If Han Yue returns to the Research Institute,e here and inform me immediately. ¡°Got it, boss.¡± Du Dapeng nodded solemnly. Gu jinghang turned around and walked towards yang Haitao¡¯s mansion. Fortunately, song Xuan was not inside. He said with a serious expression, ¡± ¡°Haitao, I have something to discuss with you.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s expression made yang Haitao realize the seriousness of the matter. He quickly said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu jinghang exined the situation to yang Haitao. Yang Haitao immediately frowned. ¡°This Han Yue, has she gone crazy? Isn¡¯t she afraid that her father will be implicated by her?¡± what¡¯s done is done. I just want to find ran as soon as possible, ¡± Gu jinghang said as he tried to bear the pain. alright, ¡± yang Haitao said in a low voice. I¡¯ll immediately send people to look for them. Do you have a rough range? ¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s lips trembled. no, I didn¡¯t. You can search around Haicheng for now. Gu jinghang could not order his subordinates to do his private affairs before the matter was cleared up. At this time, he could only use yang Haitao¡¯s power to find the person. Chapter 701 701 Chapter 716-holding sweet chestnuts Yang Haitao patted him on the shoulder. Xiao ran is a lucky person. She¡¯ll be fine. How about this? I¡¯ll drive and youe with me. We¡¯ll go out and look for her together. Gu jinghang stood up. He knew that he could not be dejected at this time. He had to find ran as soon as possible so that she would not have to suffer for long. The two of them walked out. When the door opened, they saw song Xuan. Gu jinghang felt very guilty and did not even dare to look song Xuan in the eye. She was fine with him, but now she was gone and kidnapped. How was he going to exin to her sister? Song Xuan held the lunch box in her hands and smiled as she looked at Gu jinghang. jinghang is here too? let¡¯s eat together. Aunt Wu has stewed some wolfberry and pear juice. It¡¯s easy to get heaty in autumn, so drink this to clear your lungs. Ran is here too, let¡¯s eat together. Yang Haitao coughed lightly. well, Xiao Xuan, jinghang and I have something to do. We¡¯ll be going out for a while. You can eat by yourself. Yang Haitao did not want song Xuan to worry. Song Xuan was a little confused. The two of them did not seem to have any personal rtionship, so why did they go out together at night? also, why was ran not with Gu jinghang? She still wanted to say something, but the two peoplepletely ignored her and ran out together. At the beginning of November, it was frosty at night. Song Xuan was holding arge thermal lunch box. Her woman¡¯s intuition told her that something bad was happening. But she didn¡¯t know what it was exactly. When she returned to her room, she suddenly realized why ran was not with Gu jinghang. Didn¡¯t she go to the second Institute? Why did Gu jinghange here alone? he even looked for yang Haitao and he looked very upset. So, ran ran, did something happen to ran? Suddenly, she let go of the lunch box and it fell to the ground. Aunt Wu was shocked and ran out of the kitchen.¡±Xiao Xuan, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song Xuan¡¯s heart started to beat rapidly. She turned around and walked to the phone. She picked up the phone and dialed the number of the second Bureau, ¡± can you help me call Vice Division Chief Gu¡¯s girlfriend, song ran? she should be in Vice Division Chief Gu¡¯s dormitory. ¡°Alright, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll go get it for you,¡± the telephone operator replied. A momentter, the telephone operator replied, ¡± Hello,rade. Song ran is not in Vice Division Chief Gu¡¯s dormitory, and Vice Division Chief Gu is not in her dormitory either. Song Xuan Hung up the phone and her heart sank. Ran was not at Gu jinghang¡¯s ce, but Gu jinghang came here. His eyes were full of worry and panic. She had never seen Gu jinghang with such an expression. So ran ran, did something happen to Xiao ran? She didn¡¯t dare to think further. Gu jinghang sat in the front passenger seat and kept his eyes on the outside. Yang Haitao frowned and asked, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, do you have any clues?¡± Gu jinghang massaged his temples and said in a low voice, ¡± I have no clue. I have no clue at all. Han Yue is not in the Research Institute, and her two subordinates are not there either. I have no way to ask. Yang Haitao was troubled. then we can¡¯t just run around like headless flies. It¡¯s not a good idea. Gu jinghang did not say a word and kept staring outside. Yang Haitao knew that even if he had no clue or direction, Gu jinghang would continue to search for song ran. He wanted to find her and he would not stop looking for her. In the old mansion, The man was tall and strong. He lifted song ran and the chair with one hand and straightened the chair. He then reached out and patted song ran¡¯s face. Chapter 702 702 You¡¯re just taking advantage of your father¡¯s position as themander Song ran furrowed her brows. It hurt. Her whole body was in pain. The back of her head was in so much pain that she was gasping for air. She felt as if her head was about to explode. But she couldn¡¯t wake up. She was tired, too tired. With a ssh, a bucket of cold water was poured on her head. Song ran was jolted awake by the cold. She opened her eyes with a shiver and saw the man with a ferocious expression in front of her. The nightmare came again. Song ran looked around and realized that she was still in the same nightmare. She shivered from the cold and looked up at the man. big brother, please kiss me, please kiss me. I won¡¯t call you that anymore. Don¡¯t hit me. ¡°If only you knew how to adapt to the situation earlier,¡± the man snorted coldly. Song ran¡¯s entire body was in pain. Not only was it painful, but it was also cold. She was so cold that her lips were trembling. However, she did not dare to tell the man. She knew how tempting her face was to men. If she told him, the man would strip her. The consequences would be unimaginable. Song ran tried her best to keep a low profile and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°I know, I won¡¯t call you that anymore.¡± The man patted her face and song ran almost vomited. Jing Xing, Jing Xing Yingluo, quicklye and save me, quicklye and save me. Of course, she knew that Han Yue must have kidnapped her and brought her here. Han Yue, this b * tch, was she really going to walk this path to the end? ¡°Are you hungry?¡± the man touched her face again. The man who had kidnapped her had instructed that she was not to abuse her excessively and that she should be kept alive. Therefore, he would not skimp on her food and drink. If she really copsed, she might not be able to get the rest of the money. At that moment, song ran¡¯s stomach was rumbling with hunger. She nodded. ¡°Yingluo is a little hungry.¡± Only by preserving his strength would he have the strength to escape. The man untied her and stuffed a bowl of fried rice into her hands. The rice was cold, and there were two vegetable leaves on it. Song ran did not dare to look down on it. She could only chew and swallow it slowly. The man seemed to have a manic disorder as he kicked the chair. ¡°Hurry up and eat.¡± Song ran felt so wronged that her eyes turned red.¡¯Why the hell are you so fierce? when my brother jinghanges, I¡¯ll definitely ask him to beat you to death!¡¯ I¡¯ll kill you! The food was cold, and so was her body. Song ran felt that she might freeze to death before the man beat her to death. However, she had no choice. She did not dare to shout or escape. The man in front of her was slightly shorter than jinghang, but he looked strong and powerful. If he punched her, she might be killed immediately. She couldn¡¯t fight head-on, she had to outwit him. She ate her rice one mouthful after another, and her eyes nced out of the window. It was dark outside, and only the shadows of the trees could be seen. She couldn¡¯t see anything, nor could she determine where she was. After finishing the bowl of cold rice, song ran felt as if her intestines were going to be knotted. But at least, her hunger was gone. She returned the bowl to the man and he picked up the rope on the ground. Song ran¡¯s legs trembled and she said carefully, ¡± ¡°Big brother, I won¡¯t escape. There¡¯s no need to tie me up, right?¡± The man red at her fiercely.¡±If you don¡¯t want to get beaten up, then shut up!¡± Song ran was so scared that she did not dare to speak. The man had tied her up tightly. Her hands were tied behind her back, and her whole body was tied to the chair. It was cold. It was so cold that it seeped into her bones. Song ran was in pain, but she did not dare to make a sound. The only thing they got in return was a beating and scolding. It was meaningless. She was already covered in injuries and couldn¡¯t continue to get injured. Chapter 703 703 I want to remove your military rank It waste at night in Haicheng in November. There was no one on the long Street. The shops on both sides of the street were closed. The street lights were dim and the distance was dark. It was just like Gu jinghang¡¯s heart. He had no one to rely on and was floating. Yang Haitao had two packs of cigarettes in his car and he had almost finished them. The smoke in the car was suffocating. Yang Haitao didn¡¯t dare to persuade him, so he just drove around aimlessly. ¡°Do you know what car Han Yue came out in?¡± it¡¯s a Jeep with a green license te number of sea 86597. then let¡¯s go to all the small hotels and take a look. If there¡¯s a Jeep, it should be quite conspicuous. ¡°En, Yingluo.¡± The hand holding the cigarette trembled non-stop. Yang Haitao¡¯s hand was free now, and he patted his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. His heart was still in pain. As time passed by, he did not know what kind of torture his ran was going through in a ce where he could not see. It was driving him crazy. However, the culprit had escaped and was hiding in a ce he couldn¡¯t see. He didn¡¯t know where to vent his anger, and he felt extremely helpless. The me of the cigarette almost burned the butt of the cigarette and almost burned his fingers. He suddenly realized that he had finished another cigarette. It was alreadyte at night, past one o ¡®clock. He stubbed out the cigarette butt and reached out to touch his face. His eyes were full of helplessness and despair. In his twenty-five years of life, this was the first time he had experienced what despair was. It was the kind of despair that he had never experienced before, even when his father was in a car ident and he could not go to college. The car was still going around the long Street. They went to all the hotels and inns, big and small, but they found nothing. He found nothing! Gu jinghang punched the pir at the entrance of the hotel. The back of his hand was immediately covered in blood. Yang Haitao was anxious.¡±Jing Xing, don¡¯t be like this. Let¡¯s continue to search, continue to search. We will find it, we will definitely find it.¡± In the early hours of the morning, song ran did not dare to sleep. The incandescentmp above her head swayed with the wind that came in through the window. The man was sitting on the sofa in front of her and was fast asleep. She was so cold that her consciousness was scattered. She was in pain everywhere. It was so painful that she wanted to close her eyes and fall asleep. Other than the sound of the wind, there was no other sound outside. She did not dare to sleep. While the man was asleep, she looked around the house. The house was very old. During the day, he heard the clicking sound of the man walking up the stairs. It looked like a bungalow. And it was a very old house. As far as she knew, there weren¡¯t many old bungalows in Haicheng at this age. They were all in the city, mainly distributed in Tianzifang, Jingan road, Huaihai Road, and a familiar road that was about to be demolished. She had to wait until dawn to listen to the movements outside before making a judgment. The process of waiting for dawn was so torturous. On a November night, she was wearing wet clothes. It was as if she had fallen into an ice hole in the winter. She was so cold that she kept shivering. Finally, in her endless despair, she seemed to see the sky outside the window brighten up bit by bit. The East was suffused with white, just like the darkness in her heart was being driven away bit by bit. The bungalow area was surrounded by living areas. By right, at four or five o ¡®clock, there would be people carrying bags out to sell breakfast, steamed buns, Big Cakes, deep-fried dough sticks, and soy milk. The sound of people selling them would be endless. However, there was no noise at all. It was all quiet outside, not even a dog¡¯s barking. It was so quiet that it made people panic. Chapter 704 704 Rough men be noble Song ran was in despair. Did they take her out of Haicheng? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. They shouldn¡¯t have been so fast. In that case, there was only one possibility. They had taken her to the old house on Chang Hui road that was about to be demolished. At the thought of this, song ran coughed lightly. Then, she coughed violently. She could not control it. She felt cold and hot at the same time. Her vision was blurry. She realized in despair that she might have caught a cold and a fever after a night of cold. It¡¯s already bright outside. The coughing woke up the man on the sofa. The man kicked him. ¡°It¡¯s so noisy.¡± Song ran¡¯s voice was so hoarse that she could barely speak. She trembled and said, ¡± big brother, I want Yingluo. I want to go to the toilet. The man cursed impatiently, ¡± ¡°This is so f * cking troublesome,¡± Song ran gritted her teeth in hatred.¡¯F * ck you. I find it troublesome even when I go to the toilet. When my brother jinghanges, I¡¯ll definitely make him hack you to death!¡¯ The man yawned and untied her while cursing. Then, he grabbed her ponytail and said fiercely, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m warning you, my people are downstairs. Don¡¯t try to escape. If you dare to escape, I¡¯ll beat you to death when I catch you, understand?¡± Song ran quickly tried to please him. I won¡¯t run away. I definitely won¡¯t run away. You¡¯re so tall and strong. If I run away, wouldn¡¯t I be courting death? ¡± The man untied the rope and pushed her into the toilet. ¡°Hurry up and stop dilly-dallying.¡± Song ran nodded. got it, big brother. She heaved a sigh of relief. At least this man was not interested in her body. Otherwise, he would have hit her long ago. As long as he did not touch her body, she could tolerate being beaten and scolded. After entering the bathroom, she locked the door. There was a small wooden window in the bathroom. It was very old, and the paint had peeled off. It could be seen that this house had been here for a long time. She tiptoed to the window and looked out. Her heart instantly turned cold. It was deste outside, full of broken walls and ruins. The demolition here was almost done, and some of the walls that stood still were circled with the word ¡®demolition¡¯ in capital red. It was a demolition area. No wonder there was no sound in the morning. There was no sense of life at all. They really had good intentions. Suddenly, she saw a few workers wearing safety hats passing by not far away. She suddenly felt that the heavens had opened their eyes and she was going to be saved. She had heard from yang Haitao that he and Huang Jianjun were developing a property near Chang ¡®Ming road. The workers who were passing by outside should know yang Haitao. She knew that she couldn¡¯t scream. If she did, the man outside would hear her and break in to beat her up. But what could he do? She looked around and realized that there was no pen or paper. It made sense. How could there be such a thing in the toilet of such an old house? Song ran raised her finger and gritted her teeth.¡¯What era is it now? I have to write a letter of blood to ask for help?¡¯ However, she had no other choice. She had to go all out. She was wearing a thick jacket on the outside and a white cotton shirt on the inside. She quickly bit the corner of the shirt with her teeth and tore a piece off. Then, she bit hard on her index finger. It hurts, it hurts so much. However, at this moment, she couldn¡¯t care less about the pain. She wrote a few big words on it: Yang Haitao, save me, ran ran. They would definitely not know who Gu jinghang was, so they could only write yang Haitao. Chapter 705 705 You want to escape? toote After she finished writing, she looked around in a panic and found that there was half a piece of sulfuric soap left on the sink. She quickly wrapped the soap in a piece of cloth and walked to the window. The group of people had already walked past her. In a hurry, she picked up the cloth in her hand and threw it at the group of people. God bless, this time, the smash was quite urate. It hit the back of the head of a person who was not wearing a safety helmet. The man cried out in pain and song ran was so scared that she quickly squatted down. A group of men not far away suddenly stopped in their tracks. The man who was hit reached out and covered the back of his head. He frowned and called out, ¡± ¡°Damn it, who threw that thing at me?¡± The rest of the people immediately saw the cloth on the ground.¡±It seems like a child¡¯s prank.¡± He picked it up and opened it. It was in red, and the words ¡®yang Haitao, save me¡¯ were written on it. The middle-aged men were stunned. One of them said, ¡± ¡°Yang Haitao, isn¡¯t he our boss? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°The few of them looked around, but it was quiet. They couldn¡¯t see who smashed them. it¡¯s really like I¡¯ve seen a ghost. Is this ce haunted? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he doesn¡¯t want us to develop it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s give the cloth to Mr. Yang to take a look.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s go.¡± They were speaking in hushed tones, so song ran could not hear what they were saying. When she peeked her head out again, the group of people had already left. Her heart was burning with anxiety. She didn¡¯t know if those people had seen the blood letter she had written for help, and she didn¡¯t know if they would show it to yang Haitao. If she didn¡¯t take it, what was she going to do? With a bang, she jumped in shock. The man¡¯s voice outside the door was very irritable.¡±Why did you take so long to go to the toilet?¡± Alright, alright, ¡± song ran replied hurriedly. I¡¯m almost done. Song ran felt as if she could not stand anymore. Her head was spinning. The hot and cold sensations made her want to vomit. She was so scared that her entire body was trembling. She didn¡¯t know if she had seized the only chance. She trembled as she touched her face. song ran, song ran, you must pull yourself together. You¡¯ve been reborn. What kind of storms have you not experienced? ¡± You¡¯re familiar with Chang ¡®Fu road. You should know that at two or three O¡¯ clock in the afternoon, there should be a garbage collector passing by on three wheels. So, you should still have a chance. You should still have a chance to ask for help. She went out and was tied up again. The car that had been wandering all night finally returned home. As soon as the car stopped, he saw du Dapeng jump out of the car. Gu jinghang felt that he had seen hope and quickly ran over. He staggered and almost fell. He pressed on du Dapeng¡¯s shoulder, his eyes full of hope, ¡± ¡°How is it? Did Han Yue bring her back?¡± Du Dapeng said, ¡± boss, Han Yue did go back. But she said she didn¡¯t know where sister-inw was. She said she didn¡¯t kidnap sister-inw. Gu jinghang¡¯s anger made him lose his mind. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡± ¡°Back to the Research Institute.¡± After that, he got into the car with du Dapeng, and the car sped away. Before yang Haitao could say anything, he heard song Xuan¡¯s voice from behind him, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my sister?¡± Yang Haitao didn¡¯t even dare to turn around to look at her. In front of her, he couldn¡¯t lie at all. He walked forward, nning to pull on the metal gate of his yard. Song Xuan pulled him back. yang Haitao, I¡¯m asking you a question. Answer me. What¡¯s wrong with song ran? ¡± Chapter 706 706 Training the new recruit, song ran Yang Haitao turned around, his eyes flickering. ¡°It¡¯s fine if Yingluo isn¡¯t here. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Song Xuan didn¡¯t sleep the entire night and her eyes were filled with fear. She reached out and held yang Haitao¡¯s face, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hide it from me. You know how worried I was. I only have one sister. She¡¯s my everything. If anything happens to her ...¡± She couldn¡¯t live anymore. She really couldn¡¯t live anymore. Yang Haitao quickly hugged her. it¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t think too much about it. It¡¯s just that song ran and Gu jinghang had an argument and ran out of the Research Institute. Gu jinghang is looking for her everywhere. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. ¡°You didn¡¯t lie to me, did you?¡± song Xuan looked at him with tears in her eyes. ¡°Why Would I Lie to You?¡± yang Haitao quickly patted her back. When have I ever lied to you?¡± He did not want song Xuan to worry for no reason before things were settled. He knew that the two sisters were of one heart. If anything happened to song ran, it would be enough to crush song Xuan. Perhaps song ran was fine. He did not want her to worry about these things when everything was still unclear. Let¡¯s just wait a little longer. This time, du Dapeng didn¡¯t ask their boss to rush him. He took the initiative to drive the car quickly. The car galloped all the way until it stopped at the livingpound. He quickly jumped out of the car and rushed upstairs. He kicked open Han Yue¡¯s door with one foot. Han Yue, who had a guilty conscience, was shocked. Her face turned pale as she looked at Gu jinghang, who was getting closer and closer. However, Gu jinghang was like a wild and trapped beast. He walked over, raised his leg, and kicked her in the chest. He had never been such a violent person. He had always been a patient person. If he was not really forced into a corner, he would not easily hit a woman. He used a lot of strength and kicked Han Yue to the ground. Han Yue coughed lightly, and blood immediately appeared at the corner of her mouth. She gritted her teeth and pointed at Gu jinghang. How dare you? how dare you kick me? ¡± The man that she had taken a fancy to did not have her in his eyes at all. There was only that b * tch who was inferior to her in everything except looks. How could the proud and arrogant her be willing to ept this? Gu jinghang bent over, grabbed her cor, and pulled her up from the ground. His eyes were full of anger and the cold air around him made people shiver. It was the first time Han Yue felt what fear was. tell me, ¡± he said, gritting his teeth. where is Xiao ran? ¡± Han Yue trembled, not even daring to look him in the eye. She tilted her head and said, ¡± ¡°How would I know where your girlfriend is?¡± Gu jinghang punched her in the face. Han Yue could not believe it. Gu jinghang, you¡¯re crazy. It¡¯s fine if you kicked me, but how dare you continue to hit me? since I can get the higher-ups to punish you, I can also get them to fire you and investigate you. Gu jinghang grabbed her by thepels again. ¡°Mm, you do it, I don¡¯t care anymore!¡± Han Yue panicked. She had always thought that Gu jinghang was a rational person. Otherwise, he would not have been able to be the Vice Section Chief at such a young age as a poor boy. It was said that there were only two 25-year-old Deputy section chiefs in the entire Central Research Institute, and the other one came from an aristocratic family. If it wasn¡¯t for his wisdom, prudence, and rationality, he would never have achieved such great achievements. But now, why did he suddenly change into apletely different person? Was song ran really that important to him? So important that she can¡¯t even care about her future? Chapter 707 707 Run tenps She reached for the gun holster on her waist. Just as she pulled the gun out, Gu Jingxing was faster than her. He snatched the gun from her hand and pulled the trigger, then pointed the muzzle at her temple. Han Yue copsed and was paralyzed with fear. She trembled as she looked at Gu jinghang and gritted her teeth.¡±You dare to point a gun at me?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and he looked like he had gone mad. if you don¡¯t tell me where song ran is, I will not only point my gun at you, but I will also shoot you in the head. Do you believe me? ¡± Han Yue was scared to death, scared to the point of going soft, but she still cared about her dignity.¡±Gu jinghang, you don¡¯t dare, you don¡¯t dare! If you dare to kill me, my dad will kill you immediately!¡± Gu jinghang pointed the gun at her head and almost roared, ¡± Han Yue, where did you take song ran? tell me! I told you I don¡¯t know! I didn¡¯t kidnap her! I don¡¯t know anything! Han Yue insisted. With a bang, the door was pushed open again, and du Dapeng ran in. boss, boss, yang Haitao is calling themspany. Hurry up and answer the call. Gu jinghang pushed Han Yue away and ran out of the room with his gun. He said, ¡± ¡°Look after Han Yue!¡± Gu jinghang! Han Yue shouted from behind, ¡± give me back my gun! Gu jinghang ignored her and disappeared in the blink of an eye. He rushed to themunications Office as fast as he could. Yang Haitao said, ¡± just now, when my construction team passed by an old house on Chang ¡®Hui road, someone threw a cloth at them. There were a few words written in blood on it: ¡® yang Haitao, save me. ¡®I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s song ran. Jinghang,e here as soon as you can. We¡¯ll go to Chang¡¯ Hui road together. Gu jinghang was so excited that his entire body was trembling. He knew that his ran had always been smart and quick-witted. She must have been the one asking for help from the people passing by. It must have been her. The fact that she could still ask for help meant that she was not in a bad situation. He quickly put down the phone and rushed to the city. The sky was already bright and the sunlight shone into the room. Song ran¡¯s head felt heavy and she felt like she would faint in the next second. The man in front of her stood up and shouted downstairs, ¡± Xiao Xue,e up here. I¡¯m going out for breakfast. Watch carefully, okay? ¡± ¡°I know, I know,¡± the man replied. Song ran closed her eyes and heard footsteps closing the door. The footsteps gradually approached her and a pair of hands were ced on her shoulders. She suddenly opened her eyes and saw a man in his early twenties who was slightly younger than the man just now by two years. He had a slightly wretched appearance. The man reached out to untie her. Song ran tried to control her racing heart and said expressionlessly, ¡± ¡°Brother, are you asking me to have breakfast?¡± The man reached out and patted her face, smiling wretchedly. ¡°Breakfast? Feed your brother first, and I¡¯ll give you breakfast, okay?¡± Song ran panicked. Her chest heaved up and down, but she pretended to be calm. ¡°Yingluo, you can¡¯t do anything stupid. That big brother just now had an agreement with the person who kidnapped me. You can¡¯t touch me, or you won¡¯t get a single cent.¡± The man named Xiao Xue snorted. brother Qiang, that idiot. He¡¯s indifferent to a stunner like you. Let me tell you, I¡¯ve been wanting to f * ck you for a long time. Be good and don¡¯t screamter, understand? ¡± Otherwise, big brother wouldn¡¯t mind using some methods to make you feel pain.¡± Chapter 708 708 Talking in her sleep The hemp rope waspletely released. Song ran lifted her leg and kicked the man¡¯s crotch. The man groaned and song ran quickly got up and rushed to the door. She couldn¡¯t just sit and wait for death. She had to escape. She couldn¡¯t be touched by this wretched man! The man bore with the pain and cursed with the worst vulgarities. He chased after her in a hurry and grabbed song ran¡¯s long hair. He pressed her head and mmed her head against the door. Seeing stars, song ran had no strength left in her. She was in pain and in despair. She sobbed, ¡± ¡°Where is Jing Xing and ran ran, where are you? Why hasn¡¯t hee to save me?¡± The man pressed down on her head, and the door was mmed loudly. Blood flowed down her forehead slowly. She was cold, and her legs were shaking. Her vision was blurry. The man grabbed her hair and leaned close to her ear. He said in a wretched voice, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to behave yourself? Why are you so disobedient?¡± After he finished speaking, he grabbed her hair and dragged her into the house. The excruciating pain made song ran, who was about to faint, wake up for a moment. Bang! She was thrown onto the old leather sofa by the man. Her body seemed to have fallen apart and she was covered in injuries. Song ran wanted to curse at him, but she did not dare to say a single word. If she did, she would only be scolded and beaten endlessly, and it would stimte the man¡¯s desire to be stronger. She curled up on the sofa and shivered. brother, let me go. I can give you anything you want. I have money. A lot of money. The man grabbed her wrist and smiled lecherously. I don¡¯t care about money, I care about rtionships. Be good and I promise to make you feel good. Song ran struggled and struggled violently. With a loud p, the man gave her a tight p across the face. Blood trickled down the corner of her mouth and she looked extremely pitiful. The man¡¯s eyes glinted coldly. don¡¯t make me warn you again. I¡¯m not a patient person. You better behave yourself. Song ran was inplete despair.¡¯Gu jinghang, you bastard. Why haven¡¯t you found me after so long?¡¯ Yang Haitao, did you even receive my distress signal? Did you tell Gu jinghang about this? What¡¯s with your efficiency? You guys are killing me! The man reached out to pull the zipper of her jacket. His big hand touched her neck, which made her so disgusted that she was about to vomit. If I¡¯m saved, I¡¯ll definitely castrate you. I¡¯ll dig up your ancestors ¡®graves, I¡¯ll whip your ancestors¡¯ corpses, and I¡¯ll ask your ancestors how they raised you. Struggle, continue to struggle. Get beaten, get beaten continuously! Her face was swollen like a steamed bun and was covered in bruises. Song ran felt that she was on the verge of passing out. His eyes gradually lost focus. With a ripping sound, his shirt was torn apart. Song ran snapped back to her senses.¡¯F * ck you. I¡¯ve been keeping myself pure for so long. Did I do it so that I could be tainted by scum like you?¡¯ She suddenly raised her head and bit the man¡¯s ear. She used all the strength in her body to bite it. The man¡¯s scream suddenly echoed in the room. It was sad and shrill, too sad and shrill. Song ran almost bit off half of his ear. The man pped her hard on the face. Song ran raised her leg and kicked him in the crotch. The man could not take the pain and rolled away from her. Song ran seized the opportunity and immediately got up from the sofa. She stumbled and ran out. She ran down the stairs and ran away. However, he stepped on thin air and rolled down. In the morning light, she saw the door and his worried eyes. ¡®Ran ran ran ran ran ran¡¯ His voice was hoarse. Chapter 709 709 Blocked her path ran, run! he shouted and ran over to catch her as she rolled down the stairs. His heart ached terribly. Looking at the person covered in bruises in his arms, he quickly took off his tunic and wrapped her up tightly. With herst breath, song ran grabbed his hand and said in a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°What took you so long? I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to wait for you.¡± Tears welled up in Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes as he said in a trembling voice, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, Xiao ran. I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte. Song ran still wanted to say something, but she could not withstand the pain. She closed her eyes and fainted. Fainting four times in two days, Han Yue, f * ck your father! Gu jinghang looked at the person in his arms and his heart ached so much that he almost could not breathe. What kind of inhumane treatment did his ran go through tonight? he carried song ran and rushed out of the room. However, a cannon fodder rushed downstairs to his death. ¡°Hey, Yingluo, Who are you? stop right there!¡± Yang Haitao also rushed in hurriedly. Gu jinghang handed the person in his arms to him and said, ¡± quickly send her to the hospital. Yang Haitao immediately saw song ran¡¯s swollen face with blood on her nose and mouth. Even he could not help but feel his heart tremble. Gu jinghang must be so heartbroken that he could not wait to cut song ran into pieces. ¡°Don¡¯t kill anyone, understand?¡± he said in a low voice. Gu jinghang gritted his teeth. don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing. Yang Haitao carried song ran and ran out of the room. The man was still shouting, ¡± hey, little rascal! Put that girl down! How dare you touch my people?! Why didn¡¯t you go to the underworld to ask about it?¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Gu jinghang kicked him in the chest. He was so strong that the man was sent flying and hit the wooden railing behind him. The railing was instantly smashed into pieces, and the man coughed out a mouthful of blood. He looked at the young man in front of him, who was wearing a Chinese tunic suit and had a strong body. He suddenly felt a little scared, but he still said stubbornly, ¡± ¡°You dare to hit me? do you want to die?¡± Gu Jingxing walked over, lifted his long leg, and kicked the man in the face. The man was sent flying again and his body hit the ss window. Crash! The ss on the window instantly shattered and fell to the ground. Gu jinghang walked towards him step by step and grabbed his shirt. ¡°Your people? She¡¯s your woman? You dare to touch my woman? I think you¡¯re tired of living!¡± The man was kicked twice and had no strength to fight back. He was instantly terrified. brother, brother, I didn¡¯t Touch Your Woman. I just tore her clothes. I didn¡¯t even have the time to do it. Don¡¯t be angry, brother. With a loud bang, Gu jinghang¡¯s fistnded heavily on song ran¡¯s face. She had returned the favor for seeing stars in song ran¡¯s eyes. The man staggered as blood flowed down his nose. Song ran returned the blood to him. The man wanted to escape. He was afraid, too afraid. Gu jinghang could kill him with a few punches. He was no match for him and could not fight him head-on. Song ran¡¯s fear was returned to him. Gu jinghang grabbed his hair and pressed his head against the other window. The ss shattered and scattered all over the floor. The man panicked and started to beg for mercy. brother, spare me, spare me. I really didn¡¯t Touch Your Woman. I really didn¡¯t. Gu jinghang gritted his teeth. if you had touched her, ¡± he said, ¡± you¡¯d be dead by now. ¡°Brother, please spare me, please spare me.¡± The man started to beg for mercy. Of course, Gu jinghang would not let him have his way. He pressed his head against the wall and it was covered in blood. The man¡¯s face was unrecognizable and his head was pierced with ss shards. The man¡¯s eyes rolled back and he fainted. When brother Qiang, who had gone out for breakfast, came back and saw Gu jinghang, he immediately pulled out the dagger on his waist and carefully walked over to him. Chapter 710 710 Vixens are not to be trifled with Just as the man was about to stab him in the stomach with the knife, Gu jinghang turned around and dodged. The knife missed and only stabbed the side of his waist. The man was so embarrassed that he pulled out the knife and wanted to continue stabbing his chest. Gu jinghang snatched the knife from his hand and kicked the man to the ground. ¡°Han Yue kidnapped her, didn¡¯t she?¡± The man was about to get up when he saw Gu jinghang stepping on his chest. The man was tall and strong, but he could not move at all under Gu jinghang¡¯s foot. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. Answer me, did Han Yue kidnap her?¡± The man behind her waspletely paralyzed, but the man in front of her gritted his teeth and persisted. ¡°I, Yingluo, don¡¯t know who Han Yue is.¡± Gu jinghang raised the knife high and stabbed it into the man¡¯s thigh. Blood sttered out. Gu jinghang tilted his head to the side and the blood grazed his cheek. A few drops of blood sttered on his face. He reached out to wipe it away and said with a cold look in his eyes, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance.¡± The man cried out in pain. It was too painful.¡±Brother, I really don¡¯t know who Han Yue is.¡± Gu jinghang grabbed the handle of the dagger and spun it around. The man¡¯s shrill screams almost broke his eardrums. With a pfft, he pulled out the dagger and raised his hand suddenly, wanting to stab his crotch. The man was shocked. He knew that the man in front of him was not joking with him, so he quickly admitted, ¡± ¡°It was a man. A man kidnapped the girl.¡± ¡°What does a man look like?¡± the man¡¯s Yingluo is as tall as me. He has a t head, a square face, dark skin, small eyes, a high nose, and thick lips. He¡¯s cold. Gu jinghang immediately knew that the man was one of Han Yue¡¯s men. He suddenly stood up, grabbed the knife, and stabbed the man¡¯s leg tendon twice. He then threw the knife away and walked out. Du Dapeng was still outside. When he saw the blood on Gu jinghang¡¯s face and the injury on his waist, he immediately became worried.¡±Boss, you¡¯re injured, you¡¯re injured.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital first,¡± Gu jinghang said through gritted teeth. He wanted to see Xiao ran and make sure she was fine. Du Dapeng quickly jumped into the car and started the car. The car sped all the way. At Huashan Hospital, song ran was pushed into the emergency room. She was severely injured and had multiple external wounds. Her body had been violently kicked and she was showing signs of internal bleeding. She also had a slight concussion and her wrists were dislocated. The wound on her head was the most serious and needed stitches. Gu jinghang rushed over and yang Haitao stopped the person who was about to rush into the operating theater. she¡¯s fine, she¡¯s fine. The doctor is treating her. It¡¯s mostly external injuries and her life isn¡¯t in danger. Don¡¯t worry. Gu jinghang punched the wall. damn it! I really deserve to die! Yang Haitao patted his shoulder. this isn¡¯t your fault. You can¡¯t be by her side all the time. Gu jinghang said coldly, ¡± Haitao, you stay here. I still have things to deal with. Yang Haitao grabbed him. song ran needs you when she wakes up. You can¡¯t go anywhere. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Gu jinghang broke free from his grasp. Yang Haitao raised his voice. jinghang, don¡¯t be rash. I heard that Han Yue is the daughter of the Vice President. You have to think twice before you act. Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes were calm, and his voice was even colder. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± After that, he left in a hurry. Yang Haitao was so worried that he could not even sit still. It was not easy for Gu jinghang to climb to the position of Deputy Section Chief. If he acted rashly, everything would be in vain. This man, only song ran could make him so impulsive and crazy. At No. 2 research Institute, Han Yue had yet to recover from Gu jinghang¡¯s kick. Her chest was in great pain as if her ribs had been broken. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± Gu jinghang, just you wait. Just you wait. If I don¡¯t get my revenge, my family name is not han anymore. Chapter 711 711 No ambition? nonsense As soon as she finished speaking, the door was kicked open again. She looked up and shivered in fear. Why was Gu jinghang here again? Gu jinghang walked closer to her and pulled out the gun. Han Yue clutched her chest and retreated to the window. She said in a trembling voice, ¡± Gu jinghang, don¡¯t be rash. Gu jinghang thought of his ran, who was covered in wounds and had no intact skin. When he thought of her extremely terrified look, his heart could not help but ache. And all of that was because of the woman in front of him. She deserved to die, she really deserved to die! He raised the gun and pointed it at her head. Han Yue gritted her teeth,¡±what?¡± Do you really want to kill me? If you kill me, you¡¯ll be finished too.¡± Gu jinghang raised his gun and aimed it at Han Yue¡¯s head. Han Yue groaned and Gu jinghang¡¯s voice was heard from above her head, ¡± ¡°You knocked her out like this, didn¡¯t you? Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Han Yue¡¯s body was much stronger than song ran¡¯s. The knock did not knock her out, but she grimaced in pain and could not say a word. Gu jinghang knocked on the door again and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question, answer me!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Han Yue said through gritted teeth. At this point, she could only insist that she didn¡¯t know anything. If she broke down and confessed, she would really be finished. Gu jinghang took two steps back and pointed the gun at her heart. Han Yue was so frightened that her face turned pale. Gu jinghang, you wouldn¡¯t dare. You can¡¯t. You can¡¯t do this to me. Think about your future. It wasn¡¯t easy for you to climb up to the position of Deputy Section Chief. You can¡¯t give up on yourself at this juncture. You still have a bright future ahead of you. Gu jinghang sneered and pulled the trigger. He aimed at her thigh and whizzed. With a bang, Han Yue let out a blood-curdling screech as fresh blood spurted out. She hurriedly reached out to cover her thigh, Oh, dear Gu jinghang, you¡¯re crazy. You¡¯re really f * cking crazy. You¡¯re finished. You¡¯repletely finished. Just wait to be expelled from the art and cultural group of the Research Institute. Gu jinghang threw away the gun in his hand and his eyes were filled with bloodlust. ¡°I¡¯d like to see who will be fired first. If I don¡¯t beat you to death, I¡¯ll cripple you.¡± After he finished speaking, he aimed at her knee and fired another shot. Han Yue sat in a pool of blood and her hands hung over the wound on her knee. She screamed, ¡± you¡¯re crazy, Gu jinghang. I¡¯m going to bring you to court. I¡¯m not only going to fire you, I¡¯m going to take your life! Gu jinghang¡¯s cold back was the only response she got. At the hospital, at the entrance of the ward, song Xuan pushed yang Haitao hard. ¡°You actually dared to hide it from me, you actually dared to hide it from me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be worried,¡± yang Haitao replied anxiously. ¡°Get out of my way.¡± Song Xuan was really anxious and angry. She pushed yang Haitao away and walked in. The person on the bed was still hanging from a salt bottle. Her head was wrapped in gauze, and her face was bruised. Her cheeks were swollen like steamed buns, and her breathing was very weak. Every step that song Xuan took, she felt as if she was walking on the tip of a knife. When had her sister, who had been pampered since she was young, ever suffered like this? When she got closer, she could clearly see song ran¡¯s injuries. There was not a single good spot. The corners of her mouth, her eyes, and her cheeks were all swollen. Her heart ached. It was so painful that she could die. She reached out and removed a small piece of her hospital gown. There was a bruise on her lower abdomen. Song ran covered her mouth with her trembling fingers. Then, he ran out in a hurry. At the door of the ward, she couldn¡¯t help but squat down and cry out loud. Yang Haitao half-knelt beside her, his heart aching. ¡°Xiao Xuan, she¡¯s fine, she¡¯s fine.¡± Song Xuan cried so hard that her whole body trembled, ¡± ¡°My ran has never suffered like this. What on earth has she gone through? Tell me, what did she go through?¡± Yang Haitao held her in his arms and caressed her back. ¡°It¡¯s fine now. It¡¯s fine now.¡± Chapter 712 712 Eating so many oysters Song ran had been in a deep sleep until the evening sun shone into the ward and onto the White sheets. She frowned and mumbled, ¡± ¡°Leng Qianqian.¡± Gu jinghang, who was sitting at the side, recalled that her clothes were all wet when he saved her. His heart ached as he quickly reached out to tuck her in. Hisrge hand touched her forehead. Fortunately, her fever had subsided. He coaxed her gently, ¡± Xiao ran, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s alright. Song ran felt at ease when she heard his voice. She opened her eyes with great effort and her eyes turned red when she saw the person in front of her. ¡°Jing Xing Lang Lang.¡± Her voice trembled so much that Gu jinghang¡¯s heart started to convulse. He frowned slightly. yes, ran. I¡¯m here. I¡¯m Yingluo. I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to see you again, ¡°song ran mumbled. Gu jinghang reached out to wipe her tears. silly girl. Why would I? ¡± How could that be?¡± Song ran stretched out her hand and Gu jinghang quickly held it. She was still trembling. He was afraid that she was trembling from the bottom of her heart. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart ached so much that he felt like he was going to die. ¡°They hit me, they all hit me, Yingluo!¡± Her voice was full of grievance. Gu jinghang felt so aggrieved that his nose turned sour and his eyes turned red. She was digging his heart out. He quickly reached out to caress her face. Xiao ran, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s all in the past. It¡¯s all in the past. Song ran sobbed and said, ¡± they taped my mouth. As soon as they removed the tape, I screamed for help. The man kicked me and the chair. I fell over and hit my head on the corner of the table. I fainted, aoaoaoaoaoao ¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s heart ached terribly. ¡°I fainted and they poured cold water on me. Jinghang, I was tied to a chair with my clothes wet and we spent the night like that. Jinghang, I¡¯m cold, I¡¯m so cold that I¡¯m about to die.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s tears fell immediately and he could not say a word. He could only hold her hands even more tightly. It took some effort for her to speak, but she still tried her best to say, ¡± that man used his dirty hands to touch my face, my neck, and take off my clothes. I tried to escape, but he pulled my hair, pressed my head, and knocked me against the door. Dong Dong, I was in so much pain that I almost fainted, but I didn¡¯t dare to whine, I didn¡¯t dare to whine. Her face was full of tears, and Gu jinghang felt that he was almost out of breath. Song ran cried out all her grievances. jinghang, did you hit them? you have to take revenge for me! yes, ¡± Gu jinghang said gently. both of them are on theirst breath. Song ran felt wronged. why didn¡¯t you wake me up? why didn¡¯t you let me watch you beat up those two filthy scumbags? ¡± Gu jinghang was amused by her. He stroked the corner of her mouth and said, ¡± ¡°If you want to see them, I¡¯ll find them and beat them up for you to see.¡± Song ran¡¯s tears were still flowing. jinghang, don¡¯t touch my face. It hurts so much, Yueyue. My head hurts, my body hurts too. It hurts everywhere, Yueyue. However, Gu jinghang¡¯s heart was still the most painful. He wished that he could feel the pain for her and bear all the pain for her. How could his ran, the baby he held in his hands, stand this? He kissed the back of her hand and frowned. I¡¯m sorry, Xiao ran. It¡¯s my fault for not being able to find you in time. I¡¯ve made you suffer. Song ran asked again,¡¯where¡¯s Han Yue? Did you hit her? It¡¯s her, she was the one who knocked me out. She¡¯s the culprit.¡± Gu jinghang nodded. yes, I did. I shot her twice. Song ran was shocked. He shot Yingluo twice?¡± Chapter 713 713 Why don¡¯t you want to get married? ¡°Yes, I fired two shots.¡± His voice was extremely gentle. Song ran was anxious. are you crazy? ¡± she asked. Her father is the Vice Director of the hospital. You ... You ... You ... You ...¡± Aren¡¯t you afraid of Han Yue¡¯s revenge? Gu jinghang gently touched her cheek and said, ¡± it¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry. Leave everything to me. Song ran could not be at ease. She held his hand tightly and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to be impulsive in the future, understand? Jing Xing, didn¡¯t you say that you want to keep rising and then let me be able to do whatever I want? You like this, you like this Yingying ¡± Gu jinghang held her hand and said in a gentle and calm voice, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine.¡± Song ran red at him. you always make me worry. He held her hand and ced it on his face, the heartache and love in his eyes almost overflowing.¡±Yes, I like it when you worry about me.¡± Song ran was still worried. you¡¯ve just been punished. If you shoot Han Yue twice this time, you won¡¯t be demoted immediately, right? ¡± It wasn¡¯t easy to get promoted to vice Section Chief, don¡¯t go back to square one overnight.¡± Gu jinghang gently brushed her hair and said, ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Han Yue had secretly taken a gun out, so she could only reduce the matter to a small one. She didn¡¯t dare to make a big deal out of this. where do you get your confidence from? ¡± song ran red at him. Gu jinghang chuckled. don¡¯t worry. Just focus on recuperating. Okay? ¡± Song ran gently caressed his face, his eyes, his nose, and his lips. ¡°Jing Xing, don¡¯t go. Stay with me. I¡¯m afraid.¡± His heart was throbbing in pain. ¡°No, I¡¯ll stay with you. I¡¯ll always be with you.¡± Song ran mumbled again. you don¡¯t even know how terrifying that night was. It was so long that it felt like it was going to rain. It was so long that it was even longer than her previous life. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart ached as he held her hand tightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I couldn¡¯t find you in time.¡± Song ran felt wronged. it¡¯s all Han Yue¡¯s fault. She was the one who did something wrong. She was being unreasonable and caused you to be punished for no reason. I went to her to reason with her, but she knocked me out. She¡¯s so bad. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll make sure she gets the punishment she deserves.¡± Gu jinghang gently stroked the corner of her mouth. The door of the ward behind him was slowly pushed open. Song Xuan walked in with a thermal lunch box in her hand. When she saw Gu jinghang, her expression was very ugly. Gu jinghang felt a little guilty when he saw her sister. Deputy Section Chief Gu, you can go now, ¡± song Xuan said with a nk expression. I have to feed my sister dinner. Gu jinghang was at a loss as to what to do. Song ran gave him a look, asking him to leave. Gu jinghang quickly left the room. As the Twilight deepened, song Xuan reached out and turned on the light beside her. The light was orange and it reminded song ran of Bingxin¡¯s Orange light. She felt warm but song Xuan gave her a cold look. Song ran stretched out her hand and saw a bruise on her arm, which was exposed outside the patient¡¯s gown. Song Xuan¡¯s nose twitched and she said in a cold voice, ¡± I think this is Gu jinghang¡¯s fault. Song ran quickly grabbed song Xuan¡¯s hand. how can you me him? ¡± she said. He couldn¡¯t have predicted it. He already saved me as quickly as he could.¡± Song Xuan¡¯s lips trembled. if there was no Gu jinghang, there would not be that unruly Han Yue. If Han Yue did not like Gu jinghang, she would not have tied you up and beat you up. She felt a lump in her throat and tears rolled down her cheeks. Song ran was covered in wounds, including her face and head. It was a ghastly sight, and she could not recover from it. Chapter 714 714 Mr. Yang¡¯s heart only belongs to Mrs. Yang Song ran raised her hand to wipe her tears away. alright, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m fine. Jinghang¡¯s Hanhan is very sad too. Don¡¯t give him that look, okay? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re so protective of him,¡± song Xuan said, feeling upset. Song ran looked at her in a fawning manner. it was really an ident this time. I didn¡¯t expect Han Yue to be so arrogant in the Research Institute¡¯spound. She knocked me unconscious and took me away openly. I didn¡¯t think it through. I was too impulsive. Song Xuan wiped her tears and said, ¡± you really know how to find excuses for him. Alright, I won¡¯t talk about him anymore. Can you have some porridge? ¡± Song ran nodded.st night¡¯s dinner was cold. I haven¡¯t had anything to eat yet. With her pitiful look, how could song Xuan bear to continue nagging her? she could only help her sit up and feed her porridge. The corners of song ran¡¯s mouth and eyes were badly swollen. She could not even open her mouth. It took a lot of effort for her to eat the porridge. Song Xuan fed her gently and wiped the corners of her mouth with a handkerchief. song Xuan, be gentler! Am I your biological sister? ¡± she cried out. It was still the same sister who was always flustered. Song Xuan¡¯s hand movements became gentler, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get you an ice pack after dinner, okay?¡± yes, ¡± song ran nodded. sure. Song Xuan fed her the porridge even more carefully and said in a low voice, ¡± not only will Gu jinghang worry about you, your sister will worry about you too. Song ran, you can¡¯t just care about Gu jinghang¡¯s feelings, do you understand? ¡± I know, ¡± song ran said guiltily. I know. Song Xuan touched her face gently with her fingers, ¡± you don¡¯t know how much my heart ached and hurt when I saw you lying on this bed so lifelessly with wounds all over your body. Song ran¡¯s eyes turned red. I know. I know that you must be upset. You and jinghang are both very important to me. You are equally important. Song Xuan wiped her tears. in the future, you must remember that your life and health will alwayse first. Do you understand? ¡± ¡°Yes, I know, Wanwan. Oh right, does aunt Wu know about my injury?¡± Song Xuan kept the empty bowl and helped her lie down. She whispered, ¡± ¡°How would I dare to tell aunt Wu? Aunt Wu is old and can¡¯t take a blow. Seeing you like this, she¡¯ll faint from shock.¡± Song ran nodded. okay, don¡¯t tell her. Just tell her that I¡¯m out acting. ¡°Do I need you to order me?¡± song Xuan rolled her eyes. Song ran felt wronged. why? ¡± Why are you rolling your eyes at me again? I¡¯m already injured to this extent.¡± Song Xuan¡¯s heart softened again. you asked for it. Song ran¡¯s eyes reddened when he said that. She was still in a vulnerable state.¡±Why are you doing this?¡± Song Xuan couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and quickly coaxed her, ¡± alright, alright, alright. I was wrong. I won¡¯t lecture you anymore, alright? ¡± you can go back then, ¡± song ran said, still feeling wronged. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you tonight.¡± ¡°No, if you stay, aunt Wu will be suspicious.¡± Song Xuan thought about it and agreed. She had been feeling uneasy for the past two days. Aunt Wu had more or less noticed it. It was better to go back. Otherwise, she would be worried sick. She thought for a while and squinted at song ran,¡±you can¡¯t be ran ran.¡± ¡°Eh? What?¡± are you chasing me away so that Gu jinghang can stay? ¡± sis, ¡± song ran said, ¡± am I that kind of person? ¡± Hmph! song Xuan snorted. do you think I don¡¯t know what kind of person you are? ¡± Chapter 715 715 Want to hug thighs At night, Gu jinghang slept on the folding bed beside her. He ced hisrge hand on the nket covering her body. Song ran whispered, ¡± ¡°My sister is still angry.¡± ¡°What?¡± His voice was soft, as if he was afraid of scaring her. ¡°My sister thinks that I asked her to go back so that you can stay with me for the night.¡± The corners of her mouth, cheeks, and eyes were not as swollen after being covered with ice for the whole night. His fingers gently swept across her face.¡±Even if your sister doesn¡¯t want to leave, I¡¯ll find a way to get her away. I want to be with you. I want to stay by your side.¡± Song ran was not the only one afraid. He was afraid too. He was afraid that he would not be able to see his ran again once he left. He was so scared that he wanted to stay by her side and protect her. Song ran reached out and pinched his chin. she is my sister, my biological sister. She is the closest person to me. We are rted by blood. ¡°What about me?¡± Gu jinghang looked at her with a burning gaze. Song ran traced his thin lips. you, Huahua, are the most important person besides my family. You¡¯re as important as my family. ¡°En, Yingluo.¡± Song ran retracted her hand and said gently, ¡± I¡¯m going to sleep. Jinghang, don¡¯t go. Don¡¯t go anywhere, okay? ¡± yes, Xiao ran. I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯ll stay by your side. She fell asleep very quickly. She was very tired and sleepy, but because Gu jinghang was by her side, she felt very at ease. She seemed to be sleeping until the end of time. Gu jinghang could not fall asleep. He lifted the nket and sat on the folding bed. He looked at her quietly. The more he looked at her, the more his heart ached and felt ufortable. She no longer looked hurt on the surface, but he knew that deep down, she was still afraid. She didn¡¯t want her sister and him to worry about her, so she pretended to be optimistic. However, it made his heart ache so much that he found it hard to breathe. When she was asleep, the fear in the depths of her heart appeared. She murmured,¡±Jing Xing, don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go, Yingluo.¡± When he looked down, he saw that her eyes were wet and tears were flowing out of them. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart ached so much that his expression changed. He said softly, ¡± I¡¯m not leaving, Xiao ran. I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯ll stay by your side. I¡¯m not going anywhere. Song ran held his hand tightly as her entire body trembled. What kind of nightmare was she having? Gu jinghang called out to her softly,¡±ran, it¡¯s okay, ran ran. It¡¯s okay, ran ran.¡± Song ran opened her eyes slowly. She had just woken up and was even more fragile. She looked at him with tears in her eyes. ¡°I dreamed that you¡¯rete, you¡¯rete, Yingluo¡± Gu jinghang lowered his head and gently kissed the corner of her lips. Xiao ran, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay now. Don¡¯t be afraid, ran ran. Don¡¯t be afraid, ran ran. As if she wanted to reassure her, song ran reached out and pulled on his shirt. She responded to his kiss gently as if she wanted to wash away the humiliating memory. After kissing for a long time, song ran calmed down. Gu jinghang held her face gently and said, ¡± ¡°Sleep well, okay? I will always be by your side, don¡¯t be afraid, okay?¡± Song ran looked up at him. hold my hand. You have to hold my hand. Right now, she was extremely insecure. Gu jinghang gently replied, ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been holding your hand.¡± She fell asleep again, but she still felt uneasy in her sleep. If she wasn¡¯t shouting for Jingxing not to leave, she would be shouting for Jingxing that she was cold. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart was constantly clenched and in extreme pain. Chapter 716 716 Sessfully attracted Madam Commander-in-Chief When the sun rose, all the gloominess was gone. Song ran opened her eyes and saw Gu jinghang sleeping by her bed. She felt at ease. She reached out and touched the side of his face. As soon as she touched him, he woke up and opened his eyes. He didn¡¯t feel sleepy, and it seemed like he was just taking a nap. ¡°Xiao ran, you¡¯re awake? He woke up so early? Let¡¯s sleep a little longer, huh? Are you thirsty? Are you hungry?¡± Song ranughed out loud. you¡¯ve asked me so many questions. Which one should I answer first? ¡± Gu jinghang gently touched her face and said, ¡± ¡°Sleep a little longer, okay?¡± Song ran shook her head. I¡¯m not sleeping. My whole body is in pain. I can¡¯t sleep. Gu jinghang stood up. I¡¯ll go and get an ice pack from the doctor. I¡¯ll put it on your face. ¡°Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go.¡± Gu jinghang hugged her and touched her head. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not leaving.¡± Just as the two of them were reluctant to part, song Xuan and yang Haitao came over together. It was obvious that song Xuan did not want to talk to yang Haitao, and yang Haitao was anxious behind her. ¡°Am I disturbing you?¡± song Xuan coughed. Gu jinghang quickly let go of song ran. He always felt guilty in front of her family. He felt guilty that he did not protect her well and let her suffer such an undeserved disaster. ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not disturbing you.¡± Song Xuan ced the thermal lunch box on the bedside table and nced at the person sitting on the bed, ¡± ¡°What are you doing up so early? Why didn¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡± Song ran giggled. I have telepathy with you. I could sense that you wereing to visit me with breakfast. So, I got up. Song Xuan looked at her with a reproachful look and asked gently, ¡± ¡°Are you hungry? I sneaked over to yang Haitao¡¯s ce to cook you some congee. I was afraid that aunt Wu would find out.¡± yes, ¡± song ran nodded. I¡¯m starving. Gu jinghang felt that there was no ce for him here, so he quickly said, ¡± ran, I¡¯ll get an ice pack from the doctor. I¡¯ll put it on your faceter. let¡¯s wait for a while, ¡± song ran said hurriedly. we¡¯ll go after breakfast. ¡°I only brought enough for you,¡± song Xuan said coldly. ¡°I¡¯m going out to eat,¡± Gu jinghang quickly said. After she finished speaking, she rushed out of the ward. Song ran mumbled, ¡± ¡°Sister, what are you doing? Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t show him any face?¡± Song Xuan opened the lid of the thermos and the aroma of the pumpkin porridge filled the air. She whispered, ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it when I think about how he¡¯s the reason you¡¯re injured.¡± Song ran tugged at the corner of her shirt. sis, don¡¯t be like this. Jinghang is already ming himself enough. Can you not give him that attitude? ¡± Song Xuan was helpless. She sat at the side and held the bowl of porridge, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll feed you breakfast. Open your mouth.¡± Song ran tugged at her hand again and said in a coquettish tone, ¡± ¡°Sister Yueyue, don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay?¡± Song Xuan sighed helplessly. Alright, alright. I know. Eat your breakfast. Song ranughed and obediently let her sister feed her breakfast. Yang Haitao was like an ant on a hot pan, running around in circles but not daring to get close. Song ran whispered, ¡± sis, you¡¯re quite angry. But you can¡¯t just kill the innocent. Yang Haitao didn¡¯t do anything to you, did he? ¡± ¡°He¡¯s not innocent at all,¡± song Xuan snorted. After she finished feeding Gu jinghang a bowl of porridge, Gu jinghang was already standing outside the door with an ice pack. Song Xuan thought to herself,¡¯that person ran out of the hospital to have breakfast and came back so quickly. He probably didn¡¯t finish his meal.¡¯ What song ran said made sense. Gu jinghang could not control such an ident. It was unreasonable of her to me him. Chapter 717 717 Rather be a chicken¡¯s head than a Phoenix¡¯s tail However, her sister was so hurt that she had to find someone to vent her anger on. Gu jinghang had undoubtedly hit the muzzle of her gun and became cannon fodder. The other cannon fodder was yang Haitao. Song Xuan was furious that yang Haitao did not tell her about song ran¡¯s situation immediately. He kept her in the dark and she only found out about her sister¡¯s injuries after the incident. Yang Haitao really didn¡¯t know how to exin. Song Xuan nced at Gu jinghang, who was standing at the door, and whispered, ¡± I¡¯m going to the office. I won¡¯t disturb you guys. be careful on the road, sis, ¡± song ran said with a smile. Song Xuan tidied her nket and touched her face, ¡± I wanted to stay in the hospital to take care of you for the next few days. Obviously, you don¡¯t need me. of course I need you, ¡°song ran said guiltily. ¡°Alright, do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking? You just want Gu jinghang to be by your side. He gives you more sense of security than I do. I know, just let him be.¡± Song ran was about to say something when song Xuan touched her face gently and said, ¡± ¡°I just want you to be safe, healthy, and happy.¡± I know, ¡°song ran sniffed. I know. At the door, song Xuan¡¯s tone softened, ¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t vice Section Chief Gu need to go back to the Research Institute?¡± I won¡¯t be going for the next two days. I¡¯ll stay in the hospital to apany her. when you¡¯re applying it to her face, be gentle. That girl is afraid of pain and is very pretentious. ¡°I know.¡± As song Xuan left the ward, yang Haitao quickly followed behind her and whispered, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you to thepany.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. Gao Xiang is waiting for me outside in his car,¡± ¡°I let her go,¡± yang Haitao replied anxiously. Song Xuan turned to look at him. you¡¯re so capable now. Not only did you hide my sister¡¯s matter, but you also ordered my driver to do it, right? ¡± Yang Haitao¡¯s heart was burning with anxiety. regarding song ran¡¯s matter, I¡¯m really just afraid that you¡¯ll be worried. I¡¯m doing this for the sake of good. Song Xuan rushed downstairs and yang Haitao followed her. At the entrance of the hospital, there was a breakfast shop selling soy milk and fried dough sticks. The aroma was everywhere. Song Xuan waved for a taxi. Yang Haitao quickly asked uncle Zhong to drive over. He rolled down the window and stuck his head out.¡±Get in the car, I¡¯ll send you to thepany.¡± Song Xuan ignored him. Yang Haitao got out of the car and carried her. the big boss thinks you¡¯re going to bete, so he¡¯s kind enough to send you to thepany. Otherwise, half of your bonus this year will be deducted. ¡°Yang Haitao, let me go! Let me go!¡± Song Xuan struggled. The middle-aged woman who set up the breakfast shop at the side looked at them with a strange gaze. asionally, there were patients who wore patient garb and were supported by their family members who passed by and stopped to look at them. Song Xuan¡¯s face turned red as she cursed yang Haitao in her heart. Yang Haitao stuffed her into the car. Song Xuan struggled to climb out but yang Haitao pushed her into the car forcefully. He sat in the car and said to uncle Zhong, ¡± ¡°Mr. Zhong, hurry up and drive.¡± Mr. Zhong quickly stepped on the elerator and stomped down. Song Xuan did not manage to hear the breakfast aunty¡¯s ¡®this is really immoral¡¯. In the ward, the morning sun was shining brightly. Gu jinghang gently applied the cream on her face. This girl was indeed pretentious. She had not even touched her and she was already stammering, ¡± ¡°It hurts, Yingluo, it hurts, be gentler, Yingluo.¡± Gu jinghang smiled and looked at her. alright, I¡¯ll be gentle. I¡¯ll be gentle, Yingluo. He held her chin with one hand and pressed the ice pack on her face with the other. He said gently, ¡± ¡°Does this hurt?¡± ¡°Everything hurts.¡± ¡°En, bear with it. It¡¯ll be fine in a while.¡± Chapter 718 718 Disrupting her performance After applying the ointment on her face, song ran felt that the swelling had subsided a little, and she could speak more fluently now. Gu jinghang ced the ice pack aside and held her face in his hands. He looked at her for a while and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Yes, much better.¡± Song ran reached out and touched her face gently. ¡°Am I very ugly now?¡± no, my ran. She¡¯s beautiful no matter what. Song ran chuckled and pulled at the wound at the corner of her mouth. She cried out in pain. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart ached, but he found it funny. ¡°Don¡¯t make too big of a move.¡± ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯m just a little too proud.¡± Gu jinghang sat by the bed and said gently, ¡± ¡°I n to find you a personal bodyguard.¡± He couldn¡¯t be by her side all the time. Now that she was in danger, he was really worried without someone to protect her. ¡°Ah? Personal bodyguard? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Yingluo¡¯s bodyguard will fall in love with me after a long time?¡± Gu jinghang was envious of her. However, she had the right to be narcissistic. After all, she was so beautiful. ¡°I¡¯m looking for a woman,¡± he said in a low voice. Obviously, Deputy Section Chief Gu didn¡¯t know that his Xiao ran was a woman who could kill both men and women. Song ran yed with his fingers. where are you going to find me a female bodyguard who¡¯s so good at martial arts? ¡± I have a Junior Sister, the provincial female martial arts champion. I heard that she¡¯s idle at home and managing her family¡¯s grocery store. She¡¯s not very happy with it and has always wanted to go back to Haicheng. Song ran squinted at him. junior, you know that she¡¯s doing odd jobs in her family¡¯s grocery store. You also know that she¡¯s not happy with her work and that she wants to return to Haicheng. Gu jinghang, you¡¯ve been keeping in touch with your junior quite frequently. Gu jinghang grabbed her Dancing fingers and chuckled. yes, she¡¯s quite diligent. I even received a letter from her a few days ago. Song ran freed her other hand and poked his chest. ¡°Does she like you? Did you like her too? And then, when you saw me, you fell in love with someone else?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes widened as he asked,¡¯what¡¯s this about? Don¡¯t you want to know the contents of the letter?¡± Hmph! song ran snorted. I¡¯m not interested in your love history. ¡°Yes, I still want to tell you,¡± Gu jinghang said. Song ran covered her ears. no, I don¡¯t want to hear it. Gu jinghang grabbed both of her hands and looked at her with a burning gaze. this is what the letter says. Big brother, I¡¯m doing fine in my hometown. I just go to buy some groceries every day, then sit behind the counter and get soy sauce for my grandparents and snacks for my children. I don¡¯t like this kind of life. If there¡¯s anything suitable for me in Haicheng, you must ask me to go there. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s less money, but I don¡¯t want to stay in this small town. Oh right, your mother and your parents are doing well, but my mother is a little annoying. She keeps asking me to get married. I¡¯m only 21 years old, but my mother thinks that I can¡¯t get married. I always use you as a shield, saying that big brother is already 25 years old, but he¡¯s still not married. By the way, I didn¡¯t even have time to look at the sister-inw you brought homest time before you left in a hurry. Bring her back when you have time. Everyone says that sister-inw is very beautiful, like a big star in a New Year¡¯s painting. I really want to see her. ¡± Song ran¡¯s voice softened,¡±your Junior Sister is ran ran.¡± Gu jinghang pinched her chin. my Junior Sister is my younger cousin. What are you thinking? ¡± Song ran felt a little embarrassed for being jealous. She said angrily, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s your fault for not making things clear at the start.¡± Chapter 719 719 Chapter 737-extraordinary performance Gu jinghang chuckled. she¡¯s the daughter of first aunt who came herest time. Her grandmother and my grandmother are biological sisters. Song ran felt even more embarrassed. you should¡¯ve said it clearly in one go. ¡°Mm, okay, it¡¯s my fault. Are you willing to ept it? Are you willing to let her be your bodyguard?¡± Song ran looked up at her. is Qianqian easy to get along with? ¡± Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s like her mother, loud and boisterous?¡± Gu jinghang said gently, ¡± no, she¡¯s easy to get along with. She¡¯s not as talkative as her mother. She¡¯s a very carefree person. Song ran nodded. alright, then. Ask her toe over. ¡°Yes, I will write to her.¡± ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± ¡°Yin Hua.¡± ¡°Yin Hua?¡± Gu jinghang stroked her chin and asked,¡¯huh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song ran was a little stunned. She vaguely remembered that in her past life, ruan Qing had a martial arts body double named Yin Hua. One time, when she was filming for ruan Qing, an ident happened in wire and she fell to her death. Was it a Yin Hua? It seemed very possible. After all, Gu jinghang¡¯s cousin had a good foundation in martial arts and wanted to develop in the big city. In her previous life, she did not have much to do with song ran, so she became ruan Qing¡¯s martial arts substitute. That was why he died in an ident. Gu jinghang called out to her softly,¡±ran ran ran ran ran ran.¡± Song ran came back to her senses and was determined to hire Yin Hua as her bodyguard. yes, yes. Quickly ask her toe over. The sooner, the better. Gu jinghang chuckled. alright. Send her the letter this afternoon. Tell her toe to Haicheng immediately. ¡°Yes.¡± Outside Songshan¡¯s first People¡¯s Hospital, Lu Dong was pushing a wheelchair with Han Yue¡¯s legs wrapped in gauze. Her face was extremely gloomy. She still could not believe that Gu jinghang would dare to shoot her. Moreover, the doctor had told her that it was very likely that she would have to be in a wheelchair for the rest of her life. Gu jinghang had really crippled her. How could she not hate him? She wished she could kill Gu jinghang! ¡°Lu Dong, where is Gu jinghang now?¡± she asked through gritted teeth. they¡¯re at Huashan Hospital, ¡± Lu Dong said softly. they¡¯ve rescued song ran. One of the two men who kidnapped her was beaten to a pulp by him. His leg was also crippled. It seemed that Gu jinghang was really obsessed with breaking other people¡¯s legs. it seems that Deputy Section Chief Gu really doesn¡¯t want to work in the Research Institute anymore, ¡± Han Yue said in a dark voice. in that case, I¡¯ll fulfill his wish. Han Yue was the kind of person who would pursue the person she liked regardless of whether the person had a partner or not. When she was sure that she couldn¡¯t get the person, when she was sure that she couldn¡¯t get him, she would rather destroy him than let others benefit. what do you n to do, miss Wanwan? ¡± Lu Dong asked in a low voice. Han Yue looked straight ahead, her eyes fierce. get Gu jinghang¡¯s direct superior and Secretary from the second hospital to Huashan Hospital. but, Missy, you should know that Section Chief Zhang and the Secretary of the second Research Institute have always been on Gu jinghang¡¯s side. Han Yue gritted her teeth. no matter how much you¡¯re aiming at him, you¡¯re shooting at me this time. That man wants my life! Because of him, I might not be able to walk for the rest of my life!¡± Lu Dong did not dare to say anything more. alright, ¡± he said. I¡¯ll go and get Section Chief Zhang and the others. At Haicheng train station, Lu Feng got off the train and said to the middle-aged man beside him, ¡± ¡°Deputy Director, would you like to go to the Research Institute or the Research Institute to see the head of the Institute?¡± Han Jinsong gritted his teeth. let¡¯s go to the second Institute first. If we let her do whatever she wants, I¡¯m really going to be dragged into this. Lu Feng nodded. alright. The Jeep is already waiting outside. Let¡¯s go. Chapter 720 720 I¡¯ve finally hugged your thigh to the side Gu jinghang had been massaging her face for the whole day. The ice pack was too cold, so he went to the hospital¡¯s canteen to get a few warm eggs and put them in his pocket. When he came back, he used the hot eggs to massage her face. In the evening, her pretty little face could be vaguely seen. Gu jinghang pinched her chin and made her look up at him. He examined her smiling face and nodded. yes, the swelling should bepletely gone in another day. but, ¡± song ran said softly, ¡± my body hurts too. Gu jinghang coughed lightly. there¡¯s no way to fix the bruises on my body. I can only recover them slowly. Let¡¯s make this face presentable first, okay? ¡± Song ran was about to speak when she heard a knock on the door. Gu jinghang turned around and saw Section Chief Zhang. He said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°You lie here and don¡¯t move. I¡¯m going out for a while.¡± As soon as Gu jinghang closed the door, he turned around and saw that his superior and the Secretary of the higher-ups had arrived together. Behind them was Han Yue, who was sitting in a wheelchair. Ha, it was obvious that the viin was the one whoined first. Gu jinghang did not change his expression and said to chief Zhang, ¡± ¡°Section Chief Zhang, Dapeng should have told you that I won¡¯t be able to go to the Research Institute for the next few days.¡± ¡°Well, Dapeng did say that,¡± Section Chief Zhang coughed lightly. Gu jinghang then looked at the Secretary and asked in a puzzled tone, ¡± ¡°So, Secretary, is there anything important that you came here with Section Chief Zhang?¡± Han Yue lost her cool and said,¡¯Gu jinghang, why are you pretending? Don¡¯t you know why I¡¯ve brought your superior here?¡± Gu jinghang looked at her coldly and thought to himself,¡¯you¡¯re still so fierce and so unreasonable. As expected, I should have stabbed you two more times yesterday so that you can¡¯t be so arrogant anymore.¡¯ I don¡¯t know why you brought my superior here, ¡°he said in a cold voice. I only know that you should turn yourself in after kidnapping someone, not run to the patient¡¯s ward and make a scene. Han Yue immediately became anxious. She sat in the wheelchair and pointed at Gu jinghang¡¯s face as she scolded, ¡± Gu jinghang, I advise you to think twice before you speak. How dare you frame me without any evidence? ¡± Gu jinghang said to the officer and chief Zhang in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk while standing at the door.¡± After he finished speaking, he led the two leaders forward and stopped at the stairs. Lu Dong pushed Han Yue to the stairs as well. Vice Division Chief Gu, ¡± the officer said seriously, ¡± Han Yue said you shot her twice and almost killed her. What happened? ¡± However, Gu jinghang was puzzled and asked,¡¯what didrade Han Yue say? Howe I didn¡¯t know that I almost killed her?¡± The Secretary and Section Chief Zhang looked at each other, unable to make a decision. ¡°Gu jinghang, you¡¯re a man, yet you don¡¯t dare to admit what you¡¯ve done?¡± Han Yue was exasperated. You¡¯re not worthy of being called a man. ¡± Gu jinghang looked down at the agitated woman in the wheelchair and calmly asked, ¡± ¡°You said that I almost killed you. Then, may I ask how I almost killed you? What did I use to almost kill you?¡± He was too calm, so calm that Han Yue almost jumped up in anger. She pointed at him angrily and said, you used a gun, Yingluo, you used a gun, aimed at my leg, and fired two shots Yingluo. Before Lu Dong could stop her, Han Yue had already told him about the gun. He saw a mischievous smile sh across the man¡¯s eyes. It seemed that he was pressing her to force her to tell him about the gun. He vaguely felt that he had been fooled. Chapter 721 721 To thank Wen Huihui Gu jinghang scoffed,¡¯gun? Where did I get the gun? The second Research Institute has strict gun management. You can only apply for a gun at the shooting range, and there are strict rules that you can¡¯t take a gun out of the shooting range. Officer, Section Chief Zhang, you can check if I took a gun out of the shooting range yesterday.¡± Han Yue was so agitated by Gu jinghang that she almost jumped up. Lu Dong pressed her shoulders down. She was not Gu jinghang¡¯s match. Even the two of thembined were not Gu jinghang¡¯s match. If they continued to argue, not only would Gu jinghang not be punished, but they would also get themselves into trouble. Han Yue suddenly came to her senses after being held down by Lu Dong. Her face instantly turned pale, and she was vexed about why she had invited the officer and the Section Chief of the second Institute. They had managed to suppress their anger, but would Gu jinghang let them off? Would they let go of the culprit who had caused song ran to be like that? His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it carried a natural dignity. ¡°So jianjia, Han Yue, was shot in the leg?¡± Han Yue didn¡¯t dare to speak. Her face turned paler and paler. ¡°How did you get shot?¡± Section Chief Zhang asked coldly. If Han Yue wasn¡¯t at the shooting range, how could she have been shot?¡± Gu jinghang said calmly, ¡±rade Han Yue is the team doctor of No. 2 Medical Center. She will only be in the infirmary. Why would she be at the shooting range? don¡¯t you think so,rade Han Yue? ¡± Han Yue felt scared. She only realized now that the man she liked would not only not like her, but would also torture her to death without any mercy. ¡°Gu jinghang, that¡¯s enough,¡± she said through gritted teeth. Gu jinghang sneered.rade Han Yue, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll know what kind of injury you have on your leg after you remove the gauze and show it to everyone. Han Yue red at him fiercely, but she didn¡¯t respond to him at all. Gu jinghang continued,¡¯so, your leg was shot. Where did you get the gun? From the Northern Research Institute? Was the gun control at the Northern Research Institute sox? You hurt yourself with the gun, and now you want to frame me? is this the discipline of the Northern Research Institute? Or is Han Yue doing whatever she wants just because her father is the Vice President of the Northern Research Institute?¡± Han Yue realized that not only was she no match for Gu jinghang in terms of physical strength, she was also no match for him in terms of intelligence. She was burning with anger, but she couldn¡¯t answer. The Secretary looked at Han Yue and said righteously, ¡± ¡°Comrade Han Yue, so, did you really get a gunshot wound on your leg? If it¡¯s really a gunshot wound, then where did this gune from?¡± Where did ite from? Where else could it havee from? She, Han Yue, had her way in the Northern Research Institute. She wanted a small pistol for self-defense. There were only one or two of them. Was there a need to condemn her like this? Han Yue was really going all out. When had she ever been interrogated by these low-level rescue personnel? the highest position she had was just a Secretary. Compared to her father¡¯s Deputy Director, wasn¡¯t that just a small fry? Who gave them the guts to team up and interrogate the Deputy Director¡¯s daughter? ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a gun?¡± she snapped. Do you guys have to make such a big fuss?¡± Lu Dong could no longer hold back the Furious Han Yue. Han Yue gritted her teeth and said, ¡± ¡°Why do you care where I got my gun from? All you need to know is that Gu jinghang took the gun and shot me in the leg twice. I lost a lot of blood and almost died. I will be paralyzed in the future. Gu jinghang attempted murder!¡± Chapter 722 722 This handsome face has attracted a lot of trouble Song Xuan walked up the stairs with a thermal lunch box and saw Gu jinghang and two other middle-aged men in Chinese tunic suits, as well as two other young men in Chinese tunic suits. The woman on the wheelchair was also wearing Chinese tunic suits. However, the atmosphere was a little tense. She nced at Gu jinghang and he gave her a look, asking her to go over directly. Song Xuan then carried the thermal lunch box and walked past the group of people with yang Haitao towards song ran¡¯s ward. In the ward, song Xuan mentioned it to song ran. Song ran immediately became anxious, ¡± ¡°It must be Han Yue who was the wicked one whoined first and wanted to frame Jing Xing. Wasn¡¯t she just relying on her father? Sister, hurry up and go to the Research Institute. Request to see the chief director¡¯s wife.¡± Song Xuan was a little stunned and asked,¡±ah?¡± Will the head director¡¯s wife see me?¡± yes, yes. Just tell her that you¡¯re song ran¡¯s sister and ask her toe to Huashan Hospital immediately. Song Xuan looked at her head and asked,¡±do you still have a fever?¡± Is he muddled from the fever? You want the head of the hospital¡¯s wife toe over, so she¡¯lle over? Who Do You Think You Are?¡± ¡°I¡¯m her goddaughter.¡± Song Xuan could not help butugh out loud. the doctor said that you have a slight concussion. It seems that your brain is indeed injured. You should go for a CT scan in the afternoon. Song ran was anxious. sis, do I still have the mood to joke with you at this time? ¡± It¡¯s true, I¡¯m really Mrs. Fu¡¯s goddaughter. I just acknowledged her and haven¡¯t had the chance to tell you yet.¡± Song Xuan was stunned for a long time, ¡± ¡°When did what Wanwan happen?¡± just two days ago, I acknowledged Mrs. Fu because I wanted to deal with Han Yue. The best steel should be used when it¡¯s needed. This is the time to use Mrs. Fu. Sister, hurry up. Yang Haitao, send my sister to the general research Institute. Song Xuan was still in a daze. Yang Haitao quickly pulled her out of the room. At the stairs, the officer said, ¡± we must take care of where the gunse from. Besides, Deputy Section Chief Gu said that he didn¡¯t use your gun. So, were you two the only ones in the room at that time? ¡± Gu jinghang said coldly, ¡± it was just the two of us. Han Yue pointed her gun at me but I dodged it. The gun went off target and she injured herself. Han Yue was so angry that she was hysterical. Gu jinghang, you¡¯re ndering me. You¡¯re making things up out of thin air. You and I both know how I got shot. Section Chief Zhang also said, ¡± our country has clearly stipted that even active researchers are not allowed to carry guns unless they¡¯re on an inspection. Han Yue, you must report this to the general research Institute and let them investigate it. Han Yue flew into a rage out of humiliation,¡±Who Do You Think You Are?¡± You still dare to investigate me? You still dare to investigate me? My dad asked me to bring a gun for self-defense. Why? Are you going to trace it back to my dad?¡± Comrade Han Yue, your strength is ridiculous, you¡¯re a little expert at deceiving people. Lu Dong could no longer control the anger in front of him. He had no idea how many people would be implicated if he allowed Han Yue to go on like this. He only knew that this Deputy Section Chief Gu was a ck-bellied person. He had yed his young miss like a fool, and she was no match for him at all. Gu jinghang caught hold of the weakness in her words. ¡°So Deputy Director han asked you to bring the gun?¡± ¡°Yes, so, vice Section Chief Gu, you want to investigate my father?¡± Han Yue red at him angrily. ¡°You little girl, what nonsense are you spouting?¡± The voice came closer and closer. Han Yue couldn¡¯t help but tremble, her face pale. Chapter 723 723 Be my goddaughter Han Jinsong walked up to Han Yue and looked at the person in the wheelchair. He raised his hand and gave her a p, ¡± ¡°Who allowed you to cause trouble here?¡± Han Yue¡¯s arrogance instantly disappeared, and she cowered, not even daring to look at the person in front of her. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not messing around.¡± Han Jinsong¡¯s imposing manner made the officers and Section Chief Zhang at the scene not dare to say anything. Deputy Director han said sternly, ¡± ¡°Enough. Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done here?¡± Han Yue shrank back and didn¡¯t dare to speak. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of everyone,¡± Deputy Director han turned to the administrator and said. The second-inmand of the Northern Research Institute, the Secretary and chief Zhang naturally respected him very much. They quickly said, ¡± ¡°No, no, Deputy Director han is being too serious.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s expression was a little subtle. He knew that people in the martial arts world had no choice. A higher rank in the government would crush one¡¯s life. The Deputy Director was much older than them. With just a few words, he could make them lose the fruits of their decades of hard work. Naturally, they had to think twice before speaking. Deputy Director han continued, ¡± Han Yue has caused a lot of trouble here. I¡¯ve heard about it. I¡¯m here to bring her back. When I get back, I¡¯ll punish her severely. I¡¯ll give everyone an exnation. Bring him back? If he brought her back to the Northern Research Institute, Deputy Director han would be the one tomand her. She was just putting on an act and going through the motions. Han Yue could continue to do evil and harm others. Naturally, he wanted Deputy Dean han to tell him how he was going to punish Han Yue. Gu jinghang then looked at Deputy Director han with a sense of righteousness and said in a neither humble nor haughty manner, ¡± so, I would like to ask, what punishment will Han Yue face when she returns to the Northern Research Institute for the double crime of carrying a gun and kidnapping innocent citizens? ¡± The Secretary and Section Chief Zhang gasped. This Gu jinghang was really bold. He actually used such a questioning tone to question the Deputy Director. They could not help but break out in cold sweat for Gu jinghang. Han Yue, on the other hand, could not hold it in anymore and shouted,¡±You better be careful with what you say when you don¡¯t have any evidence.¡± In the eyes of outsiders, it looked like he was bullying others. Just because his father was the Deputy Dean, he spoke ruthlessly. Really, he didn¡¯t have any eyes or knowledge. As expected, Deputy Director han turned around and gave her another p. The administrative Secretary felt a little embarrassed when he heard that and quickly tried to smooth things over.¡±Deputy Director han, Han Yue was just saying it. You don¡¯t have to hit her so hard.¡± shut up! han Jinsong gritted his teeth and red at Han Yue. you¡¯re not allowed to say a single word. Han Yue covered her face and lowered her head. She did not dare to say another word. Deputy Director han turned around and looked at Gu jinghang, who was standing upright. He said slowly, ¡± ¡°This is Yingluo.¡± Naturally, han Jinsong knew who Gu jinghang was. The youngest team leader was able to follow the head of the Institute to the Northern Research Institute for an inspection. Who in the Northern Research Institute did not know who Gu jinghang was? however, he deliberately asked this question. It was obvious that he did not take Gu jinghang seriously. Gu jinghang was neither servile nor overbearing as he stared straight at han Jinsong. I¡¯m gu jinghang, the team leader and Deputy Section Chief of the second Research Institute of the Central Research Institute. Deputy Director han looked at Gu jinghang disdainfully and said, ¡± ¡°Captain, Deputy Section Chief Gu, do I need to report my decision to you? Should I give you an exnation?¡± Section Chief Zhang was anxious. This little rascal was going to get himself into trouble. Deputy Director han hade personally. For this matter, he could only choose to let it go. Chapter 724 724 Hugging her thigh tightly Gu jinghang was still not afraid. Deputy Director han is not giving me an exnation but the Research Institute an exnation. You are in a high position and naturally understand this more than me. I think you should know that you came all the way here because you can¡¯t bear to see Han Yue using your reputation to abuse her power here. Am I right? ¡± This meant that he was not giving Deputy Director han a way out. Section Chief Zhang was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan, and he couldn¡¯t wait to directly drag this little rascal away. Deputy Dean han was already a little angry. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m bringing her back, so naturally, I¡¯ll punish her severely.¡± Gu jinghang pressed on,¡¯so, Deputy Director han, what kind of punishment are you going to give Han Yue? The crimes shemitted are not small.¡± Deputy Director Han¡¯s patience had run out. that¡¯s the Northern Research Institute¡¯s business. You have no right to ask about it. Lu Dong, take Han Yue out. However, Gu jinghang pressed on the armrest of his wheelchair and said, ¡± ¡°Han Yue is from the Northern Research Institute, but shemitted the crime in the Central Research Institute. I think we should interrogate her here.¡± Section Chief Zhang tugged at Gu jinghang.¡¯This brat, he¡¯s all alone and brave. He¡¯s trying to push me into a trap.¡¯ ¡°What do you think?¡± Deputy Director han was obviously angry. Vice Section Chief Gu, your opinion is useless.¡± Gu jinghang stared at the Big Shot in front of him without any fear in his eyes. ¡°Deputy Director han, aren¡¯t you afraid that the head director will find out about this?¡± Han Jinsong squinted his eyes, and a mischievous glint shed across his eyes. His voice became increasingly unkind, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re using the head Dean to pressure me?¡± Gu jinghang was still fearless. I¡¯m not using anyone to pressure you. I¡¯m just stating the facts. Han Yue¡¯s crime is very serious. She kidnapped someone and almost caused someone to die. She should be punished ordingly. It¡¯s right here, right where shemitted the crime. Han Jinsong¡¯s patience had run out, and he coldly said, ¡± ¡°Lu Dong, push Han Yue out,¡± After she finished speaking, she ignored Gu jinghang and walked away. However, he saw a group of people walking towards him from the end of the corridor. The person in the lead was the person he respected the most-President Fu of the Research Institute. Why did hee here at this time? So, did President Fu really admire vice Section Chief Gu to this extent? Such a small matter could actually make him take action? Han Jinsong, who had been so overbearing just a moment ago, instantly lost all of his arrogance. Han Yue was still urging Lu Dong, ¡± ¡°My dad asked you to push me away, what are you still doing? Hurry up.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Han Jinsong said coldly. Han Yue was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to speak. When the head Dean walked in front of this group of people, the administrator and Section Chief Zhang realized that the most important person in the Research Institute hade to visit them. They quickly bowed. Han Jinsong also straightened his body and bowed to the head director, ¡± ¡°Hello, Superintendent.¡± Fu Yuzhang nced at the group of people and asked,¡±what¡¯s going on?¡± A group of researchers were making a lot of noise in the hospital. I happened toe over to visit a patient and saw you guys. You guys were really loud.¡± Han Jinsong nced at Gu jinghang and gritted his teeth, ¡± my daughter is Han Yue. She¡¯s been a little unruly in Haicheng. I heard about it from the North, so I brought her here to punish her. Fu Yuzhang nced at Han Yue who was sitting in a wheelchair and said expressionlessly, ¡± then, Deputy Director han, tell me, how did your daughter run amok in Haicheng? ¡± Unruly and misbehaving, the meaning was not quite the same. Han Jinsong could not help but feel his scalp go numb. Chapter 725 725 Why did you approach my wife? Gu jinghang did not interrupt. He did not believe that Deputy Director han would lie in front of so many people and the head of the hospital just to protect his good-for-nothing daughter. Han Jinsong nced at Han Yue, who was sitting down. He knew that as long as the gauze was removed, anyone with a discerning eye would be able to see the injury on her leg. After another interrogation, they would know where she got her gun from. Han Yue¡¯s gun was given to her by her third uncle, who naturally did whatever he wanted because his brother was the Deputy Director of the Northern Research Institute. If this matter was really investigated, it would definitely be traced back to him, so if Wanwan concealed it, this matter would naturally snowball and get bigger and bigger, and she would even end up with the crime of quibbling in front of the head director. Han Jinsong gritted his teeth and said,¡±Han Yue has secretly carried a gun on her journey.¡± As for the other matter, there should be no evidence at the moment, so he couldn¡¯t possibly pin all the crimes on his daughter. However, the matter of him secretly wearing a gun was enough to make Han Yue suffer. ¡°Where did she get the gun?¡± President Fu frowned. Han Jinsong¡¯s forehead was covered with beads of sweat, and he didn¡¯t even dare to make a sound. Han Yue was so scared that she almost fainted. Of course, she knew chief Dean Fu of the Research Institute, but she never expected that he woulde here in person and stop her father from taking her away. So, did Gu jinghang inform the head of the hospital to ask him toe over? Gu jinghang actually had the ability toe just because the head of the hospital asked him to? She was terrified to the extreme. She vaguely felt that she was really going to fall into Gu jinghang¡¯s hands. Han Jinsong lowered his head and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not disciplining her properly, allowing her to do such an unruly thing.¡± President Fu looked at him without changing his expression.¡±So, did Han Yue make it strong herself?¡± Han Yue didn¡¯t dare to speak. Han Jinsong was about to answer when President Fu patted him on the shoulder, ¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s Han Yue¡¯s business, then let her speak.¡± Han Yue¡¯s arrogance had disappeared without a trace, leaving only fear and cowardice. She first nced at her father. Han Jinsong¡¯s expression was cold, and a cold glint shed in his eyes. She gritted her teeth and said awkwardly, ¡± yes, director. Yes, I asked the gun administrator for the gun. ¡°Who gave the administrator permission to give you the gun?¡± It was obvious that someone important had to pay the price for this. If it wasn¡¯t han Jinsong, then it was Han Yue¡¯s third uncle. Han Yue was terrified, and han Jinsong lowered his eyes, tacitly agreeing. ¡°It¡¯s my third uncle¡¯s order,¡± Han Yue said. President Fu smoothened his brows and said in a dignified voice, ¡± ¡°Deputy Director han, you should know that she¡¯s wearing a gun without permission. Also, looking at her leg, Qianqian probably abused the gun and hurt herself. Our research Institute will not tolerate such things.¡± Han Jinsong wiped the sweat off his forehead and quickly nodded, ¡± ¡°Yes, head director, I know. This is Han Yue¡¯s fault, please issue the punishment.¡± Han Yue looked at her father in despair. Just as she was about to speak, han Jinsong red at her coldly. Han Yue was so frightened that she immediately shut her mouth. President Fu looked down at Han Yue and said coldly, since you¡¯re sowless, you don¡¯t care about your father¡¯s reputation, wear a gun on your own, and almost hurt others, then you¡¯ll be fired and never be hired again. As for the Director General of the Northern Research Institute, han Jinlei, you¡¯ll be demoted by two levels and the document will be issued immediately. Chapter 726 726 Chapter 744-use as you please Han Yue¡¯s face turned pale when she heard that. She panicked. What did she do? she only kidnapped song ran for a short while and nothing happened to her. Besides, the woman kidnapped her because she suddenly came to her house and made a scene. On the other hand, not only did she not get any benefits, but she was also shot twice by Gu jinghang. She lost a lot of blood and became disabled. If Lu Dong waste, he might have lost his life. His third uncle had even been demoted by two levels. However, in the end, nothing happened to Gu jinghang, and she was going to be expelled from the Research Institute¡¯s art and cultural troupe and never be hired again? Just as she was about to throw a tantrum, han Jinsong pressed her shoulder down and hurriedly said to the head director, ¡± yes, the Dean¡¯s punishment is very fair. I will immediately abolish her Research Institute¡¯s art and cultural group when I return to the Northern Research Institute. As for director Han¡¯s demotion, I will also immediately implement it. ¡°Deputy Director han, gun control must be strict, understand?¡± the head Dean said earnestly. This is a big matter.¡± Han Jinsong nodded his head. yes, I will remember the head Dean¡¯s teachings. When I return, I will definitely rectify the situation and give you an exnation. Han Jinsong knew that the reason why the head of the hospital punished his younger brother, han Jinsong, was probably because his younger brother had also given Gu jinghang a punishment. If that was the case, the rumors that the head of the hospital thought highly of this young man were true. ¡°Mm, since that¡¯s the case, you can take her away.¡± The head of the hospital nodded. yes, ¡± han Jinsong said respectfully. after we return, we will immediately fire her from the Research Institute¡¯s art and cultural group. We will also send you a document for you to have a look. Only then did the head director reveal a trace of a smile.¡±I naturally believe that you will handle this fairly.¡± Han Jinsong then left with Han Yue and the people around her. Gu jinghang did not say anything else. He knew that the head of the hospital naturally had his own considerations. Firing the hanyue Research Institute¡¯s art and cultural group was already the most severe punishment that the head of the hospital could give. If he continued to be unforgiving, he might even anger the head of the hospital. He understood the principle of ¡®quit while you¡¯re ahead¡¯. go back to the Research Institute, ¡± the head of the hospital waved his hand. I¡¯ll talk to vice Section Chief Gu for a while. The two leaders were puzzled as to how the head Dean hade over, who had sent the letter, and why the head Dean had rushed over so quickly. The chief Dean wasn¡¯t someone who could be recruited so easily. So, what kind of supernatural power did Gu jinghang have? They would immediately believe that he was the head Dean¡¯s son who had been lost outside. Although their hearts were in turmoil, they immediately saluted and retreated when the head director asked them to leave. Gu jinghang thought that the head of the hospital would exin to him that this matter was rted to the Northern Research Institute¡¯s border defense. Therefore, he could only give Han Yue a small punishment as a warning. After all, he would still need to use han Jinsong and other important principles in the future. ¡°Which Ward is your boyfriend staying in?¡± the head director asked. Gu jinghang immediately became alert. Why did the chief director ask which Ward ran was staying in? Was he here for Xiao ran? Could Xiao ran have such a big face? Well, Deputy Section Chief Gu was very narrow-minded. Gu jinghang coughed lightly. head director, you¡¯re busy. You don¡¯t have to worry about ran. ¡°Lead the way,¡± the head Dean said. Gu jinghang could only force himself to bring the head of the hospital to song ran¡¯s ward. He did not dare to ask anything and felt uneasy. He had met Mrs. Fu before. She was graceful and beautiful, and there were rumors in the Research Institute that the chief director loved his wife very much. A young girl like Xiao ran, who had yet to experience the world, shouldn¡¯t be able to catch the chief director¡¯s eye, right? At the door of the ward, Gu jinghang stopped in his tracks. The head of the hospital asked, ¡± is this song ran¡¯s ward? ¡± ¡°Yes, chief,¡± Gu jinghang replied. well, you can stay outside. I¡¯ll talk to her for a while. Vice Section Chief Gu really interpreted what it meant to be an ant on a hot pan outside. He was really anxious. Chapter 727 727 You rely on your biological father, I rely on my Godfather The evening light shone faintly in the ward. As soon as the head of the hospital came in, song ran immediately sat up.¡±Hello, inspector.¡± Chief Dean Fu walked to the side of the bed. Just as song ran was about to lift the nket and get a chair for the big boss, the chief said, ¡± ¡°You sit, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± After he finished speaking, he pulled a chair and sat down by the bed. Song ran looked at him guiltily. why are you here? ¡± I thought it was my godmother who wanted toe.¡± The head director sat down and patted his legs lightly, as if he was dusting them off or smoothing out the wrinkles on his pants. When he heard her speak, he looked up at her. ¡°You¡¯re making use of your godmother pretty quickly.¡± Song ran quickly shrunk her neck. you can¡¯t say that. I¡¯m asking my godmother for help. It¡¯s not nice to say that I¡¯m using her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± the head director nced at her. You¡¯re starting to doubt my words?¡± Song ran¡¯s heart trembled. head director, please don¡¯t be like this. Tell me, is there anything you need me to do for godmother? I¡¯ll definitely do my best. The Bureau chief snorted. your godmother couldn¡¯t bear to let you die. The moment she heard that you were in trouble, she immediately called me over. She said that she couldn¡¯t let you suffer. Song ran heaved a sigh of relief and quickly said, ¡± my godmother, Wanwan, is really ... She¡¯s not my biological mother, but she¡¯s more like her biological mother. so, you sucked up to her in order to make use of her, and you don¡¯t feel guilty at all. Song ran looked at the Superintendent with an aggrieved expression. Superintendent, your Xuxu¡¯s words were a little harsh. It was godmother who approached me first. The director raised his eyelids. Song ran¡¯s voice became softer and softer. besides, Didn¡¯t I tell you about my intentions from the start? why are you here to settle the score with me? what are you trying to do? ¡± Thest few words were almost muffled. The head of the hospital gave a soft tsk and song ran quickly admitted, ¡± it¡¯s that Han Yue. She¡¯s too evil. She kidnapped me. You¡¯ve seen my injuries. I¡¯ve been beaten up so badly that my head looks like a pig¡¯s head. As the head of the Research Institute, you can¡¯t just watch your goddaughter get bullied like this, right? ¡± The director finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and smiled. I¡¯ve already avenged Han Yue who bullied you. She¡¯s been fired and will never be hired again. Song ran hit the nket. she deserved it. I¡¯m so happy. The Bureau chief snorted again. restrain yourself. You¡¯re not allowed to use my reputation to act like a tyrant in front of outsiders. Do you understand? ¡± Song ran quickly restrained herself. yes, yes, yes. I know what I¡¯m doing. The director continued, ¡± originally, she was supposed to receive a more severe punishment for kidnapping and carrying a gun without permission. However, her father is the Deputy Dean of the Northern Research Institute. The Institute has to rely on him, so Jian Jia gave han Jinsong some face. You, Jian Jia, don¡¯t have any objections, right? ¡± Song ran was ttered. The head of the hospital was actually exining to her why she did not punish Han Yue severely. Oh my, what was she capable of? I have no objections. I have no objections at all. As long as Han Yue doesn¡¯t run up to me to steal my partner or act like a tyrant, I¡¯ll be very satisfied. The director coughed lightly, as if he was hiding something. ¡°Superintendent, what¡¯s wrong?¡± song ran asked carefully. What do you want to say? just say it. ¡± The station chief nced at the door and moved closer to song ran. Gu jinghang, who was outside the door, peeked through the small window.¡¯What¡¯s the hurry? do you have to get so close?¡¯ Chapter 728 728 The smell of a man ¡°So, when my wife asks about it, just say that you¡¯re very satisfied with my execution. Do you understand?¡± the chief director said in a low voice. Song ran could not help butugh out loud. inspector, why are you so afraid of my godmother? ¡± The head director sat back again and leaned against the chair. He coughed lightly.¡±The only thing I¡¯m afraid of in my life is that your godmother will be unhappy.¡± She had been unhappy for more than ten years. Now that she finally had song ran who could make her happy, he did not hesitate to lower his status to deal with the request of this young woman. Song ran immediately ran her fingers through her hair and said,¡±Aiya, then wouldn¡¯t I be Wanwan?¡± Wouldn¡¯t he be standing at the top of the food chain? Before he could finish his sentence, the director raised his eyebrows and said, ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that what?¡± Song ran quickly cowered. it¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll do as you say, Superintendent. I¡¯ll definitely go to godmother and give you a good review. ¡°En, it¡¯s good that you can see the big picture.¡± The chief Dean nodded slightly. Gu jinghang was scratching his ears and cheeks outside, but he could not hear what they were talking about. He could only see that the Superintendent was smiling from time to time because of song ran¡¯s teasing. This made him even more anxious. He knew the Superintendent. The Superintendent didn¡¯t like to smile that much. He kept rubbing his hands and pacing anxiously outside the ward, wishing he could immediately rush in and drive the director out. Did he dare to? If he really dared to do this in front of the director, he really didn¡¯t want to work at the Research Institute anymore. Half an hourter, the Superintendent finally stood up. He looked down at song ran, whose head was still wrapped in gauze, ¡± when the wound on your face is better, get someone to inform me at the Bureau chief¡¯s office. I¡¯ll get your godmother toe over. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll feel ufortable when she sees you like this. ¡°Yes, Superintendent!¡± Song ran saluted. The Bureau chief reached out and rubbed her head gently. ¡°Take care of your injuries.¡± As soon as he went out, he was met with the gloomy face of Deputy Section Chief Gu. Gu jinghang did not have time to adjust his expression before the head of the hospital said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking up your time.¡± Only then did Gu jinghange to his senses. He quickly said, ¡± ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t,¡± The head President was a person who had been there for a long time, and vice Section Chief Gu¡¯s emotions were all over his face. How could he not know what he was thinking? ¡°Alright, hurry up and go in to apany your partner.¡± After that, the director left the ward. Gu jinghang quickly entered and asked hesitantly, ¡± ¡°What did you say to the Superintendent just now?¡± Song ran did not want to tell jinghang about Mrs. Fu being his godmother for the time being. She did not want to tell anyone else either. She was afraid that if others knew, they would think that Gu jinghang relied on the head of the hospital to climb up the ranks. Her brother jinghang clearly had the strength and the brains, so he didn¡¯t need to rely on anyone. This time, in order to deal with Han Yue, she had to find a backer, and this backer was not the kind of backer that could be thrown away after being used. Since she had already admitted it, she had to admit it to the end. they talked about Han Yue, ¡± she said vaguely. they said that Han Yue was fired, but because of Deputy Director Han¡¯s position and identity, they didn¡¯t further punish her. I hope I can understand. ¡°Why would the head director want to exin to you?¡± Gu jinghang felt a little ufortable. Song ran scratched her neck. I don¡¯t know. Maybe ran ran thinks that I¡¯m the victim. Han Yue made me so miserable, maybe he feels that he should give me an exnation?¡± Would this excuse work? Gu jinghang stared at her with a deep gaze. ¡°So, why did the chief director suddenlye over?¡± Chapter 729 729 Punishment was given Song ran felt a little guilty. She touched her neck and said, ¡± ¡°Maybe the head of the hospital, Hanhan, came to visit a friend and saw you guys outside. He saw Han Yue and you, Hanhan.¡± Gu jinghang felt very upset. He had alwayscked a sense of security when it came to song ran. He always felt that song ran was too outstanding to him. Now, a Big Shot who could hide the truth with one hand had suddenly appeared. Song ran was still so vague about it. He suddenly felt that he had the will but not the strength. If the head of the hospital really had his eyes on song ran, how confident was he in winning? It seemed that there was not a single point. He really didn¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t that he had given up on himself, but the difference in strength between him and the head Dean was just too great. Seeing her hesitating and hiding, he suddenly felt a little suffocated. She was seriously injured, so he didn¡¯t want to press her for an answer. He forced a smile and said,¡±Oh, Yingluo.¡± Gu jinghang took care of her in the hospital for four days. After four days, the Research Institute finally called du Dapeng to ask him to go back. Deputy Section Chief Gu still had a lot of things to deal with, so Gu jinghang left the hospital in a depressed mood. Song ran felt that Gu jinghang did not like to talk much or smile much after taking care of her for the past few days. She thought that Gu jinghang was not satisfied with the head director¡¯s punishment, so she spoke up for the head director. Basically, the head director also had his own difficulties. He was in a high position and had to bnce too many things. Han Yue¡¯s punishment was considered very heavy. She said all this in hopes that Gu jinghang would not be so unhappy. Unexpectedly, Gu jinghang¡¯s frown deepened. Song ran really did not know what he was thinking. She was afraid that she would make more mistakes if she said more, so she did not say anything more. Beside the bed, song Xuan was peeling an Apple for her. Song ran looked bitter and hateful. Song Xuan tapped her on the head and said, ¡± ¡°Why this face? Am I not as good as your brother jinghang?¡± Song ran shook her hand. no, I just feel that jinghang has been feeling down these past two days. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys always honest with each other? They actually have secrets between each other?¡± Song ran leaned against the pillow at the head of the bed. I didn¡¯t tell Mrs. Fu that I¡¯ve acknowledged her as my godmother. Sister, don¡¯t tell anyone else. Otherwise, if the people at the Research Institute find out, they¡¯ll think that my jinghang has taken advantage of me, the goddaughter of the head of the hospital. Song Xuan clicked her tongue. you¡¯re really there. You¡¯ve even considered for him. that¡¯s right, ¡± song ran said as she ran her fingers through her hair. I really, really love our brother jinghang. Song Xuan rolled her eyes and shook her head,¡±that¡¯s enough. You little girl, can you restrain yourself?¡± You don¡¯t even know how to be embarrassed.¡± Song ran¡¯s smile became even more frivolous. it¡¯s not that I should restrain myself. Sister, you should learn from me. If you like someone, you have to express it. Do you understand? ¡± You have to let brother-inw know that you like him. He really doesn¡¯t have much confidence in front of you.¡± Song Xuan cut the Apple into small pieces and ced them on a te. She fed her with a small fork, ¡± ¡°Oh right, I was just about to tell you.¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°Ahem, after what happened to Yingluo, I¡¯ve thought about something.¡± Song ran swallowed a piece of Apple and asked while chewing, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to consider?¡± Before song Xuan could say anything, her face turned red as if she was embarrassed. She hesitated for a while before saying, ¡± I¡¯m nning to marry yang Haitao this year. Mumu Mumu choked, choked, choked on the Apple. Chapter 730 730 Han Yue looks like she¡¯s facing a great enemy Song ran pounded her chest and coughed uncontrobly. Song Xuan patted her back in disgust and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re already an adult, how can you be so rash? you can even choke on an Apple.¡± Song ran finally swallowed the Apple and red at her sister. ¡°I was too surprised, so I didn¡¯t chew it. I just swallowed it, okay?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be surprised about?¡± song Xuan asked. Song ran red at her sister. Yueyue, why are you getting married all of a sudden? ¡± Didn¡¯t you n to get engaged before getting married? Didn¡¯t you want to date yang Haitao first?¡± Song Xuan shrugged her shoulders. you were just teaching me that if you like someone, you have to express it. I quite like yang Haitao. there are many ways to express your love, ¡± song ran pointed at her. Song Xuan raised her eyebrows. I chose the most direct way to express my love. Can¡¯t I? ¡± Song ran copsed. you guys are progressing too fast. My jinghang will feel upset. Song Xuan chuckled. you¡¯re just a student. Since Gu jinghang has fallen for someone six years younger than him, he should be mentally prepared. Song ran grabbed her hand. why did you suddenly decide to marry yang Haitao? ¡± it¡¯s because of you. song Xuan ran her fingers through her hair. I¡¯ve thought it through. Song ran was dumbfounded. what does my kidnapping have to do with youing to your senses? ¡± Song Jin tapped her head. I don¡¯t know what will happen in the future. If I like him, I¡¯ll marry him. I don¡¯t want to have too many regrets when an ident happens. Hmph! song ran snorted. I feel like I¡¯ve suffered so much just to benefit you guys. Song Xuan put another piece of Apple to her mouth and said, ¡± ¡°Why are you still unhappy? Didn¡¯t you want me to marry yang Haitao from the start? Why are you acting like this when I¡¯m really getting married?¡± Song ran held her sister¡¯s hand and said, ¡± don¡¯t you know that my brother jinghang is a very jealous man? he will be jealous of anyone. I wonder how jealous he will be when he sees you two getting married. Song Xuanughed,¡±let him suffer for another two years. Let¡¯s talk about Zhenzhen.¡± Song ran squinted at her. or what? ¡± she asked. ¡°You could have gotten married without the school or dad knowing.¡± Hmph! song ran snorted. how can you always teach people to be bad? ¡± Fu Guang University is a famous school, and there¡¯s no precedent of a student getting married in school. Our principal is very conservative, if he finds out, what if he gets a demerit?¡± Song Xuan looked at her and said,¡±didn¡¯t you n to marry him in your third year of University?¡± Why? At that time, aren¡¯t you afraid that your old-fashioned principal will give you a demerit?¡± Song ran said proudly, ¡± you don¡¯t know this, right? when I¡¯m in my third year of University, my brother jinghang will definitely be promoted to the Section Chief. The power of the Section Chief is much greater than that of the Deputy Section Chief. By then, he will be able to protect me. I won¡¯t even be afraid of our principal. ¡°Look at how smug you are.¡± Song Yao tapped her on the head. so, sis, ¡± song ran snorted. have you told yang Haitao about your n to marry him? ¡± ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ll tell him in two days.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? why are you still keeping me in suspense?¡± he¡¯s been very busy these two days. The demolition of Chang Hui road is almostplete, and construction is about to start. He has to go to the construction site all day tomunicate with the general supervisor and the engineers. I¡¯ll let him know when he¡¯s free. Song ran thought to herself,¡¯when my sister tells yang Haitao about this, will he be so happy that he¡¯ll faint?¡¯ He was really looking forward to yang Shaodong¡¯s dumbfounded reaction. Chapter 731 731 Angry roars Song ran was severely injured. Supervisor li only received the news three dayster and rushed over in a hurry. Song ran¡¯s face was no longer swollen, but her head was still wrapped in gauze. The bruises at the corners of her mouth and eyes were still visible. ¡°How did Hanhan get so seriously injured?¡± chief li sighed. Song ran did not go into the details. She only said that she was kidnapped and beaten up. That matter was considered confidential and it was not appropriate to spread it around. As a family member of a researcher, she still had this self-awareness. Chief physician Li¡¯s eyes were filled with anxiety. Xuxu is so injured. She definitely can¡¯t go on stage. She didn¡¯t break any bones, did she? ¡± ¡°No, they¡¯re all external injuries. His bones are fine.¡± Director li heaved a sigh of relief. that¡¯s a blessing in disguise. But judging from your condition, you¡¯ll have to rest for at least half a month. Song ran replied helplessly, ¡± yeah, I can¡¯t do anything about it. I¡¯m lucky to be able to keep my life. What about my role, Wanwan? ¡± Chief physician li massaged his temples in frustration. there are a lot of eyes watching your y. You know that Jiang Feng has not given up on this y. I¡¯m afraid that she will take advantage of your injury to make aeback. I can¡¯t let her make aeback. Song ran sat up straight and said, ¡± ¡°Director li, have you investigated the power outage that happened when my performance was about to end? Who did it?¡± Director li nced at her. I know who you suspect. I suspect the same person as you. But so far, we¡¯ve only caught an electrician in charge of the circuit, and he said he didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Section Chief Shao has fired him in a rage. Song ran rubbed her chin and asked,¡¯don¡¯t we have a spare battery in our troupe? If there was a power outage, they would use the backup battery to generate electricity. Didn¡¯t the backup battery break down that night? He still dares to say he didn¡¯t do it on purpose?¡± ¡°Section Chief Shao has already fired him. What else can we do?¡± chief Li¡¯s expression was grave. ¡°So, the electrician doesn¡¯t have a family to support? Doesn¡¯t he care about losing his job?¡± Director Li¡¯s eyes lit up at her touch. I¡¯ll check it out again. You should rest well. I¡¯ll try my best to stop Jiang Feng from acting. In the backstage of the art troupe, Du Juan rushed into Jiang Feng¡¯s dressing room and closed the door. Jiang Feng was ready to go on stage after her makeup was done. When she saw Du Juaning in, she frowned.¡±What are you doing, sneaking around?¡± Du Juan walked to her side and whispered into her ear, sister Phoenix, I¡¯ve just received a piece of reliable news. Song ran is injured and is in the hospital. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Jiang Feng¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± ¡°How badly are you injured?¡± he¡¯s so serious that he¡¯ll have to stay in the hospital for at least two weeks. His face is injured and his head is broken. Jiang Feng couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. the heavens are on my side. Even the heavens can¡¯t bear to see a little girl like her bullying me. This is to make it up to me and give me a chance. sister Phoenix, this is indeed a good opportunity, ¡°Du Juan said in a low voice. Section Chief Shao is a businessman. He won¡¯t be able to bear the fact that this big show will be empty for more than two weeks. yes. Jiang Feng nodded. does director li know about this? ¡± she knows, but she managed to keep the news of song ran¡¯s injury a secret. Section Chief Shao doesn¡¯t know about it yet. Jiang Feng snorted coldly. that b * tch wants to hide the truth in the art troupe? she¡¯s dreaming. I¡¯ll go to section Chief Shao and expose her evil intentions. Chapter 732 732 Knocked unconscious In Section Chief Shao¡¯s office, Jiang Feng finished her act, changed her clothes a little, and stood at the door. Before she went in, she still had some worries. But when she thought about it, she was standing in the shoes of Section Chief Shao this time. Section Chief Shao had no reason to side with director li and song ran. After all, Section Chief Shao was a businessman, and what he valued was profit. She knocked on the door and entered. Section Chief Shao was still smiling.¡±Xiao Feng, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jiang Feng was actually a little afraid of such a person who didn¡¯t show his emotions on his face. She didn¡¯t dare to keep him in suspense and quickly said, ¡± Section Chief Shao, I heard that song ran is seriously injured. She won¡¯t be able to perform for at least a month. If he exaggerated it a little, it would make Section Chief Shao pay attention to him. Sure enough, Section Chief Shao immediately frowned when he heard that. ¡°What did you just say?¡± yes, song ran is still in the hospital. Her face is injured and I heard it¡¯s swollen. Section Chief Shao¡¯s surprise was fleeting, and he soon returned to his profound look and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Is director li in the art troupe?¡± she¡¯s not. I don¡¯t know where she went. She¡¯s probably thinking of a way to make our art troupe stop Fan Lihua for a month. A cold light shed in Section Chief Shao¡¯s eyes. Jiang Feng was secretly proud of herself. This time, li will have to bear the consequences. Hmph, no way he¡¯s going to fight with her! Section Chief Shao spoke with a bit of strength, and his displeasure was almost engraved in his eyes. I understand. How about this? go and get ready. If song ran can¡¯t be discharged on Saturday, you can take her ce. At that moment, Jiang Feng suddenly felt ted and happy. She quickly replied, ¡± okay, Section Chief Shao. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitelyplete my performance. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m at ease with you handling things.¡± Closing the door of Section Chief Shao, Jiang Feng¡¯s eyes were full of arrogance. Finally, the role was back in her hands. It was supposed to belong to her, and the b * tch couldn¡¯t take it away from her. So what if li and song ran snatched it by any means? in the end, they still gave it up. It was already the next morning when director li returned to the art troupe with the electrical engineer. As soon as he entered the office, Zhang Ying said anxiously, ¡± ¡°Director li,st night, Section Chief Shao kept looking for you. He seemed very angry. You should go to his office quickly. I don¡¯t know what happened.¡± Director li straightened hispels. yes, I¡¯ll go now. It¡¯ll be fine. As soon as Li Lan walked into Section Chief Shao¡¯s office, she heard him throw the name list in his hand. The atmosphere in the office was quite tense, and director li felt her scalp go numb. She was more or less afraid of Section Chief Shao in this art and cultural group. ¡°Li Lan, you¡¯re even hiding it from me now, deceiving both the top and the bottom. You¡¯re in charge of the art troupe now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Director li calmed down and looked at Section Chief Shao calmly.¡±I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re referring to, Section Chief Shao.¡± Section Chief Shao gritted his teeth and looked at her. song ran was seriously injured. She can¡¯t perform anymore. Why didn¡¯t you tell me? ¡± The tickets have already been printed out, so you¡¯re nning to tell the audience that the actors can¡¯te after the show starts, right?¡± ¡°So, how does Section Chief Shao n to deal with this matter?¡± chief Li said word by word. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Jiang Feng to rece song ran,¡± Section Chief Shao said coldly. Back then, song ran had reced Jiang Feng and became famous. Now, the tables have turned. ¡°No,¡± chief physician li refused. There was a sh of malice in Section Chief Shao¡¯s eyes.¡±Are you trying to get involved in my business now?¡± Displeasure. Displeasure was all over director Li¡¯s body, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel his scalp go numb. Chapter 733 733 Being kidnapped ¡°I didn¡¯t want to meddle in your Affairs.¡± Li Lan! Section Chief Shao was furious. His voice was cold. don¡¯t you know that the ticket has already been printed? Li Lan, you can¡¯t ignore the interests of the art troupe for your own benefit! Chief physician li remained calm. He looked at his superior in front of him and said calmly, I think that Fan Lihua should stop acting while song ran is recuperating. Section Chief Shao was so angry that he lost his mind. The usually calm person couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice at this time.¡±Li Lan, do you know what you¡¯re saying? Do you really think that you have the final say in the art troupe?¡± Director Li said neither obsequiously nor haughtily, ¡± Section Chief Shao, you¡¯ll always be in charge of the art and cultural works group. I¡¯m doing this because I¡¯m considering the reputation of the art and cultural works group and the long-term interests of the art and cultural engineering Department. Section Chief Shao was a little impatient. don¡¯t talk to me about bureaucracy. You should know what I value. This week, let Jiang Feng take the role first. She has acted in it before anyway. ¡°You can¡¯t use Jiang Feng,¡± director li retorted. ¡°Li Lan, you¡¯re overstepping your boundaries!¡± Section Chief Shao lost his patience. if you knew that the power outage at thest performance was caused by Jiang Feng, would you still let her act? ¡± supervisor li asked. Section Chief Shao¡¯s expression was a little subtle, as if he couldn¡¯t believe it. His impression of Jiang Feng was that she was a little domineering, but at least her heart was still on the side of the art troupe. That was why no matter how arrogant Jiang Feng was, he had kept her. However, if Yingluo¡¯s heart was no longer with the art troupe, and she even did something that harmed the interests of the art troupe, then what was the point of keeping her? Chief Shao¡¯s eyes were wandering. Director li didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, so he didn¡¯t dare to speak rashly. After a long while, Section Chief Shao said calmly, ¡± ¡°What you said, is it true? Or Qianqian, you don¡¯t like Jiang Feng, so you¡¯re using this as an excuse to tease her?¡± ¡°Section Chief Shao, do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who would speak without thinking in order to eradicate dissidents?¡± director Li¡¯s eyes flickered. Section Chief Shao then said in aforting tone, ¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re not. I know you¡¯re loyal to the art troupe.¡± In order to prove his innocence, director li called the electrician over. The electrician had originally gone to work elsewhere, but Li Lan had gone to various ces to find him. She told him that if he didn¡¯te out to testify that someone had instructed him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive in Haicheng. The electrician had his elders and children to take care of, so he had no choice but to follow her wishes. Jiang Feng was the prime suspect. With the electrician¡¯s testimony, it was confirmed that she was jealous of song ran, and that she had harmed her fellow students and damaged the reputation of the art troupe. The electrician trembled as he walked away. Before he left, he even pleaded with director li, ¡± please don¡¯t tell Jiang Feng. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid she will take revenge on me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t push you out,¡± chief physician li nodded. The electrician master then left in fear. Director li turned around and found Section Chief Shao smoking. The smoke was lingering in the air, but his expression did not change. For a moment, she could not tell what he was thinking. After a long while, Section Chief Shao slowly said, ¡± is song ran¡¯s injury serious? ¡± ¡°I went to see them. They¡¯re all superficial injuries. They¡¯ll be fine in less than two weeks.¡± Section Chief Shao nodded and flicked his cigarette ash. Yingluo, tell the ticket office to suspend the sale of Fan Lihua¡¯s tickets. Li Lan finally heaved a sigh of relief and thought to herself, Oh Jiang Feng, you¡¯ve really shot yourself in the foot this time. You never expected this, did you? Chapter 734 734 Being abused Section Chief Shao took a puff of his cigarette and said, ¡± don¡¯t tell anyone about this. Also, after a while, distribute Jiang Feng¡¯s scenes to the other actors in the art troupe. Director li had always known that Section Chief Shao had always been cunning and was quite good at fishing for fame. He didn¡¯t like to have a bad reputation of mistreating veteran actors. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t kill Jiang Feng as an example to others immediately. He would only slowly weaken Jiang Feng¡¯s power until she had to leave on her own. Such a man could not be provoked. ¡°Yes, Section Chief Shao, I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± she quickly replied. Section Chief Shao waved his hand. don¡¯t just train song ran alone. You have to train a few more people. Do you understand? ¡± They were most afraid that the actors would be the only ones in power and there would be no checks and bnces. This was also the reason why he did not kick Jiang Feng out directly. At the very least, he had to train two more actors who were well-received so that song ran would not be arrogant because of his pampering. ¡°Yes, Section Chief Shao,¡± Besides Jiang Feng, there were many other actors who could y the leading role in the group. She would do as she saw fit. She also understood that a group could not rely on one or two people. Otherwise, if the actor became dominant and asked to leave, the whole group would copse. Supervisor li purposely didn¡¯t tell Jiang Feng about Fan Lihua¡¯s suspension of acting. It wasn¡¯t until Saturday, when Jiang Feng was fully dressed, that Du Juan ran into her dressing room in a hurry, panting, ¡± ¡°Sister Phoenix, you can¡¯t act anymore.¡± Jiang Feng snorted,¡¯how dare she disobey Section Chief Shao¡¯s decision? You¡¯re looking for death!¡± the staff at the ticket office said that Fan Lihua¡¯s tickets were not on sale at all. No one came to see her today. Jiang Feng¡¯s expression changed and she mmed the table. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Jiang Feng couldn¡¯t sit still any longer. She rushed to director Li¡¯s office, mmed the table, and scolded, ¡± ¡°It was you who did this behind my back, wasn¡¯t it?¡± The matter was already set in stone, and now there was another step at the door. What else could it be other than Li Lan¡¯s doing? Supervisor li replied nonchntly, ¡± I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. All I know is that the audience seems to have a lot of opinions on anyone other than song ran acting as fan Lihua. That¡¯s why Section Chief Shao stopped Fan Lihua¡¯s performance. After all, the audience is our bread and butter, isn¡¯t it? ¡± With a loud p, Jiang Feng pped director Li¡¯s face. Zhang Ying and Du Juan gasped in shock. Sister Phoenix, are you so angry that you¡¯re confused? Director li was the person with the most power after Section Chief Shao. He was someone all the actors had to curry favor with. Sister Feng was muddle-headed. Sister Feng was really muddle-headed. Li Lan reached out and touched her cheek. this is Section Chief Shao¡¯s decision. Are you going to beat him up as well? ¡± This woman was extremely arrogant and was not far from death. Jiang Feng was flustered and exasperated. She pointed at her nose and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s you who¡¯s gossiping, isn¡¯t it? Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Li Lan raised her eyebrows. so, you¡¯ve done something wrong. Is that why you¡¯re afraid of others gossiping about you? ¡± Jiang Feng was a little flustered, but she quickly regained herposure and said, ¡± don¡¯t throw dirty water on me. I¡¯m just acting, but I¡¯m being framed by you lowlifes. Director li snorted. we all know who¡¯s the lowlife here. This was the decision of Section Chief Shao. If you¡¯re not convinced, you can go to section Chief Shao and ask for an exnation! Chapter 735 735 Gu jinghang is going crazy Jiang Feng¡¯s eyes were spitting fire as she gritted her teeth and said, ¡± ¡°You think I don¡¯t dare to? I¡¯ll go find Section Chief Shao now.¡± Jiang Feng ran to Section Chief Shao¡¯s office like a phoenix, only to be told that he had gone to Hong Kong and Taiwan for a cultural exchange. Oh? ¡± Jiang Feng was in despair, ¡± when will Section Chief Shao be back? ¡± ¡°At least a month,¡± Section Chief Shao¡¯s assistant said. Jiang Feng was furious. After a month, song ran¡¯s injuries would have recovered. She exined, ¡± ¡°Section Chief Shao allowed Fan Lihua to stop such a huge drama just for song ran? So many actors are waiting for song ran?¡± The assistant spread his hands. Section Chief Shao¡¯s decision has never allowed others toment on it. You know that, sister Phoenix. How could Jiang Feng be willing to let the duck that was in her mouth fly away? She really wanted to fly to Hong Kong immediately to find Section Chief Shao and ask him clearly. However, she knew that she couldn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t be so willful. If she made a scene in front of Section Chief Shao again, it seemed that she would really be finished. She reached out and mmed the wall, then went backstage and screamed hysterically again. She was so angry that she smashed all the bottles on the stage to the ground. Still not satisfied, fault broke a few more stools and sat there cursing supervisor li. After that, she cursed song ran. Du Juan was so scared that she quickly closed the door and begged Jiang Feng to stop scolding her. Jiang Feng mmed the table and scolded, ¡± ¡°What do I have to be afraid of? What do I have to be afraid of? All of them can¡¯t wait for me to get lost. If I scold them like this, isn¡¯t it just as they wish? You¡¯re a cheap girl who relies on men to get to where you are, and you¡¯re always ying tricks behind my back. I¡¯m not afraid of you, I¡¯m not afraid of anyone, soe at me! Let¡¯s see how many benefits you can get by killing me!¡± Song ran, who was lying on the hospital bed, sneezed a few times. Song Xuan quickly covered her with the nket and said, ¡± ¡°Are you cold?¡± Song ran touched her nose. I¡¯m not cold. Someone might be scolding me behind my back. Song Xuan chuckled. you¡¯re so young. How can you be so superstitious? ¡± Song ran chuckled. I think someone is going to scold me. I heard that Jiang Feng wanted to rece me as fan Lihua again, but Xuanji has fallen out with her. Tell me, how can she not scold me? ¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t know which hospital you¡¯re in, does she?¡± song Xuan asked worriedly. Song ran raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡± why? You¡¯re still afraid that she¡¯lle and beat me up?¡± Song Xuan pouted and said,¡±the human heart is unfathomable. Can you predict that Han Yue would kidnap you?¡± One must always be on guard against others, do you know that?¡± Song ran touched her neck. I don¡¯t think so. Damn it. Why am I so hated? ¡± Song Xuan chuckled, ¡± my second youngdy is so outstanding that even God and man hate her. Don¡¯t be sad. This is something to be proud of. I have asked Gao Xiang to guard here these few days. I see that the wound on your face is almost healed. Tomorrow, the stitches on your head will be removed. We will go home the day after tomorrow, okay? ¡± ¡°Yes, sure.¡± Two dayster, song ran was discharged from the hospital. The three of them had a secret discussion. They would say that the injury on her head had notpletely healed because she had identally injured herself when she was out performing. They would use this to fool aunt Wu so that she would not be so worried. Whichmoner wouldn¡¯t be afraid of the word kidnapping? Aunt Wu had always been a simple-minded person, so she believed them when they said that. Her heart ached for them, and she kept surrounding her. ¡°Why is it so dangerous to film a movie? Xiao ran, if you ask me, let¡¯s not be actors, okay? It¡¯ll be great to start apany with your sister and Haitao.¡± Song ran looked at aunt Wu and smiled. aunt Wu, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll consider your suggestion. She would really consider it. Chapter 736 736 Like a headless fly There was another personnel change in the No. 2 research Institute. With just a word from the head of the Institute, the punishment that Han Yue had painstakingly arranged for Gu jinghang was canceled. However, Gu jinghang was not happy because Section Chief Zhang had told him that the head of the hospital felt that the punishment was not justified and thus abolished it. If this had happened in the past, Gu jinghang would only feel that he was extremely capable and that he was favored by the head of the hospital. But now, he was a little flustered. How could he not panic? The head of the hospital was such a Big Shot, but why did he seem to be so obedient to song ran? if this were to happen to him, he would definitely be panicking. Then, Section Chief Zhang was transferred to the southeast Research Institute. Section Chief Zhang said, ¡± I¡¯m going to the southeast Research Institute. Another section Chief will be transferred here this afternoon. You have to get along well with the new leader, understand? ¡± ¡°I understand, Section Chief Zhang,¡± Gu jinghang replied absentmindedly. Not far away from the second Institute, a Jeep whizzed past, ignoring the red light. Just as it was about to hit a pedestrian, the driver stepped on the gas, and the screeching sound of the brakes rang out. The man in the back seat frowned.¡±Be careful. Don¡¯t be like my father and be unlucky enough to meet someone who doesn¡¯t have eyes.¡± The Secretary quickly said, ¡± he¡¯s obviously a country bumpkin. He saw a car and crossed the road, but he didn¡¯t even make way. Did he scare you, chief? ¡± The man looked contemptuous. I hate these country bumpkins the most. Once they enter the city, they¡¯re so timid. The country bumpkin who was almost hit by them got up from the ground in shock. Just as he was about to go forward and argue with them, the Secretary stepped on the elerator, bypassed the country bumpkin, and drove away. ¡°I heard that your father hit that country bumpkin a few years ago. He even wanted to ask your father forpensation,¡± the Secretary said in a low voice. The man snorted coldly,¡±they¡¯re all people who don¡¯t know death. So what if they¡¯re killed?¡± My father didn¡¯t dare to drive ever since, and he still dares to ask forpensation. He¡¯s simply courting death!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right,¡± the Secretary quickly chimed in. The car stopped in front of the second Institute, and the Secretary got out of the car and handed in the documents. The guard let the car in and the car slowly drove in. The Secretary whispered, ¡± I heard that one of the two youngest vice section chiefs in Haicheng is in the general research Institute, and the other one is in these two institutes. His name is Gu jinghang. ¡°Oh, Yingluo, is it? I¡¯d like to see how outstanding the youngest vice Section Chief is.¡± Before Section Chief Zhang left, he said a few words to Gu jinghang, ¡± ¡°The new section Chief is called he Pinyan. He¡¯s 33 years old, and his way of doing things is quite brutal. I don¡¯t know how long he¡¯s been in the Institute, so you have to avoid him. You¡¯ve been in the Institute for so long, so you should know how to deal with him. I won¡¯t say anything more. Try to get promoted to Section Chief as soon as possible. That way, you¡¯ll really be a core cadre, understand?¡± ¡°Section Chief Zhang, don¡¯t worry,¡± Gu jinghang said with a serious expression. He wasn¡¯t an impulsive teenager. He always had a sense of propriety. However, when he saw Section Chief he for the first time, he still instinctively felt ufortable. Perhaps it was because the man was looking at him with sizing eyes, which made him feel that this Section Chief really came with bad intentions. Gu jinghang and a few of his subordinates reported to the new section Chief. He Pinyan sat on the chair and said in a bureaucratic tone, ¡± hmm, not bad, not bad. The sergeants of the two institutes are very young. They look very energetic and prosperous. The country depends on young people like you. Chapter 737 737 Ask my jinghang to beat you up After Gu jinghang and the rest finished reporting, they left section Chief he¡¯s office with the team leaders and vice-leaders. Only when they were far away from the administrative building did Hao Jun say in a low voice, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he has good intentions. Did you see his eyes? He¡¯s always staring at our boss, as if our boss is a threat to his existence.¡± Even the honest Cheng Haidong said, ¡± your gaze does make people ufortable. It¡¯s not as good as Regimentmander Liang and Section Chief Zhang¡¯S. Gu jinghang coughed lightly. that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t talk about your own leader. If you need to observe, observe. If you need to observe, observe. ¡°Yes, boss.¡± In the song family¡¯s mansion, song ran was still resting at home. A car drove slowly towards the door and stopped. The Secretary got out of the car to open the door. Mrs. Fu got out of the car. She was wearing a navy blue long coat and a Diamond id round hat of the same color. She stood elegantly at the door. Aunt Wu, who was drying radishes in the yard, saw her and hurried to the door, asking, ¡± ¡°Madam, who are you looking for?¡± I¡¯m looking for my daughter, song ran, ¡°Mrs. Fu said with a smile. Aunt Wu looked a little flustered. what are you talking about?! she said. How could song ran be your daughter?¡± As they were talking, song ran came out of the house. The moment she saw Mrs. Fu, she greeted her enthusiastically, ¡± ¡°Godma, Godma, Godma, Godma, Godma, Godma!¡± Aunt Wu¡¯s expression was ugly. She turned around and looked at song ran. Song ran limped over and said, ¡± ¡°Aiya, aunt Wu, why didn¡¯t you open the door? it¡¯s not good to leave my godmother outside.¡± With that, she pulled open the metal door, held Mrs. Fu¡¯s arm affectionately, and walked in. She turned around and saw aunt Wu in a daze. She quickly shouted, ¡± ¡°Mother Wu, what are you standing there for?e in quickly.¡± She then turned around and looked at Mrs. Fu fawningly. ¡°Godmother, it¡¯s an honor to have you here.¡± Mrs. Fu tapped her head. Song ran was very sincere. really? we just bought this house. You¡¯re the most important person in the house. I¡¯ll get my aunt Wu to take a photo of us and hang it on the wall. I¡¯ll show it off to everyone. Hmph! Mrs. Fu snorted. you better keep a low profile. I¡¯m just joking, ¡± song ran chuckled. The two of them walked to the sofa. Mrs. Fu looked at the scars on her face and felt her heart ache.¡±That girl is reallywless.¡± Aunt Wu rushed in and song ran quickly said, ¡± ¡°Mother Wu, hurry up and prepare dinner.¡± She didn¡¯t want aunt Wu to hear what Mrs. Fu said. If she found out that she had been kidnapped, she would be scared out of her wits. Mother Wu went into the kitchen in a daze, constantly looking into the living room. Mrs. Fu cupped song ran¡¯s face in her hands and caressed the corner of her mouth with her fingers. She said in a gentle voice, ¡± ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Song ran nodded. it won¡¯t hurt if I don¡¯t touch it. It will still hurt if I press it hard. Mrs. Fu stood up. I¡¯ll get your housekeeper to cook two eggs. I¡¯ll give you a massage. Song ran raised her hand. there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself. It¡¯s been a few days, ran ran. Mrs. Fu had already entered the kitchen. Aunt Wu, who had been busy choosing vegetables, was a little flustered when she saw Mrs. Fu.¡±What do you want, Madam?¡± cook me a few eggs, ¡± Mrs. Fu said gently. I¡¯ll put it on song ran¡¯s face. Aunt Wu quickly agreed. Okay, okay. I¡¯ll cook it right away. I¡¯ll send it over to you when it¡¯s done. Chapter 738 738 A torturous night In the Twilight, Mrs. Fu pinched her chin with one hand and pressed the egg next to the corner of her mouth with the other. Song ran looked at Mrs. Fu in a daze. She felt that she was extremely beautiful and had a gentle temperament. She said from the bottom of her heart, ¡± ¡°Godmother, you¡¯re so gentle like this.¡± Mrs. Fu chuckled. Am I not usually gentle?¡± ¡°She¡¯s especially gentle now. She reminds me of my own mother.¡± Mrs. Fu looked up at her. where¡¯s your real mother? ¡± she asked. Song ran lowered her eyes and sounded a little depressed. my biological mother is no longer around. She passed away when I was 13 years old. She died of illness. what a poor child. Mrs. Fu stroked her head. Song ran forced a smile. Mrs. Fu continued, ¡± I think the punishment for Han Yue is too light. Yuzhang is too much. That girl, Yingluo. shush, shush, ¡± song ran quickly whispered, ¡± Godma, lower your voice. Don¡¯t let my aunt Wu hear you. Otherwise, she¡¯ll worry about me again. She¡¯s old, and I don¡¯t want her to worry. Mrs. Fu looked at her, pleased. you¡¯re quite considerate of others. Han Yue is too unruly, ¡± she said in a low voice. she only fired the Research Institute¡¯s art and cultural troupe. I don¡¯t think the punishment was right. From aunt Wu¡¯s point of view, it seemed that the two of them were whispering something to each other. Her heart suddenly jumped. Song ran recalled the superintendent¡¯s instructions and quickly said, ¡± ¡°I think the punishment is in ce. The director came at the right time and put out Han Yue¡¯s anger. I think it¡¯s a big enough blow to her. Deputy Director han will definitely discipline her strictly in the future and she won¡¯t dare to do anything wrong again.¡± Mrs. Fu nced at her. did Yuzhang ask you to say that? ¡± she asked. Aiyo, this couple, there¡¯s really a mountain higher than the mountain. Song ran quickly denied it. how is that possible? ¡± I¡¯m very satisfied with the head Dean¡¯s punishment. I¡¯m extremely satisfied.¡± Mrs. Fu caressed her face. yes, ¡± she said. as long as you¡¯re satisfied. Song ran said softly, ¡± godmother, you¡¯re so nice to me. I¡¯m not your biological daughter. I¡¯m a little overwhelmed by your kindness. Staying by the king¡¯s side was like staying by the Tiger¡¯s side. Now that Mrs. Fu was so nice to her, who knew if Mrs. Fu would fall out with her again if she made any mistakes one day? After all, they weren¡¯t blood-rted, and thisyer of rtionship was actually very shallow. It was broken just like that. Mrs. Fu looked at her gently and caressed her face. I don¡¯t know. I just feel that when my Wei Wei grows up, she¡¯ll be like you-pretty, cute, smart, and confident. don¡¯t praise me like that, ¡± song ran chuckled. you¡¯re making me feel like I¡¯m floating. ¡°How old are you this year?¡± Mrs. Fu asked. ¡°Neen, born in the Year of the Dog.¡± Mrs. Fu forced a smile. she¡¯s one year older than my Weiwei. She¡¯s 18 years old and is born in the Year of the Pig. Song ran could feel the loneliness and destion in her eyes and tone. She quickly grabbed her hand and said, ¡± ¡°Yingluo should be able to find her. You¡¯re so kind, the heavens won¡¯t treat you this way.¡± Mrs. Fu forced a smile and replied, ¡± Can you still find it?¡± Song ran¡¯s voice sounded a little weak. I know ran ran. I know ran ran. Everyone knew that the chances of finding a young girl who had been abducted for more than ten years were almost zero. She was only here tofort Mrs. Fu. Mrs. Fu forced a smile. let¡¯s hope Zhenzhen can hear your good words. Chapter 739 739 nning for help During dinner, song ran put food on Mrs. Fu¡¯s te and kept telling her to eat more. She even praised aunt Wu for her excellent cooking skills. Mrs. Fu picked up a piece of beef and took a bite, her expression a little awkward. Song ran was a little confused, so she picked up a piece and put it in her mouth. She could not help but cough.¡¯Aunt Wu must be killing a salt seller today.¡¯ Why is it so salty? That¡¯s strange. Mother Wu rarely makes mistakes. Could it be that her hands are shaking when she sees a Big Shot? She picked up another te of turbot and took a bite. The cream on her forehead had faded as if no salt had been added. There was also a fishy smell, as if yellow wine had not been added. Song ran frowned slightly and nced at aunt Wu, who was sitting across the table. When he ate other dishes, they were either too salty or too nd. Even the eight Treasures rice was not cooked yet. Mrs. Fu was a picky person, so after two bites, she forced a smile and said, ¡± I think I should go back first. Yuzhang might be waiting for me toe home for dinner. Song ran quickly said, ¡± Godma, I¡¯m so sorry. My aunt Wu has never been in a big situation. She didn¡¯t perform well today. Mrs. Fu smiled and nced at aunt Wu. it¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t eat human food. Just be at ease. I¡¯ll try your cooking again if I have the chance. Aunt Wu immediately stood up in fear and trepidation. ¡°Yingluo, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Mrs. Fu stood up, and the Secretary at the door immediately brought her a long coat and a hat. She put on the coat, buttoned it up, and fastened the belt. With the hat in her hand, she smiled at song ran.¡±Rest well. I¡¯lle to see you when I¡¯m free, okay?¡± Song ran nodded. I¡¯ll visit you at the Bureau chief¡¯s office when I¡¯ve recovered. Mrs. Fu pinched her face. then I¡¯ll wait for you. As soon as Mrs. Fu left, song ran ran to the table and looked at mother Wu. Mother Wu felt a little ufortable under her gaze. She reached out to clear the bowls and mumbled, ¡± ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± Song ran crossed her arms and said, ¡± ¡°Aunt Wu, you¡¯re acting a little strange today. You¡¯ve never failed in your cooking, but this is the first time your entire team has been wiped out.¡± Aunt Wu went to the kitchen with the te. ¡°I¡¯ll cook you a bowl of noodles.¡± Song ran followed him in and asked, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re so nervous that your hands are shaking because you saw the director¡¯s wife?¡± That ... That would be too useless, right? Aunt Wu said uneasily, ¡± that¡¯s right, ran ran. I¡¯ve never met such a Big Shot before. How can I not be nervous? ran, don¡¯tugh at me. Since she had already said that, it would be a little overbearing if song ran continued to question her. She reached out and put her arm around aunt Wu¡¯s shoulder. She did not know whether tough or cry. Mrs. Fu is quite gentle and approachable. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of her. Besides, she¡¯s my godmother. You¡¯ve seen it for yourself. A high and mighty figure treats me so well and patiently, right? ¡± Aunt Wu¡¯s eyes flickered. ran, aren¡¯t you going to tell your dad that you¡¯ve acknowledged me as your godmother? ¡± she asked. Song ran raised her eyebrows and asked,¡¯huh? Why did you tell him?¡± ¡°Yingluo is your father, after all. Does Yingluo¡¯s sister know about this? Did she agree to it?¡± Song ran took it for granted. my sister knows. Why wouldn¡¯t she agree? ¡± I don¡¯t have anything to say to my dad. We¡¯re minding our own business now.¡± Aunt Wu forced a smile. I think your mother is still alive. She won¡¯t agree to you taking someone else as your godmother. Chapter 740 740 Signal sent Song ran furrowed her brows. that¡¯s a false assumption. My mom is no longer around. No one knows what she would think of this if she were still alive. Aunt Wu held her hand and said, ¡± ran, your mother loved you so much when she was alive. You can¡¯t forget your biological mother just because you have your godmother. Otherwise, she won¡¯t be able to rest in peace in the underworld. Song ran reached out and gave her a hug. aunt Wu, I finally know what you¡¯re worried about. Don¡¯t worry, my biological mother will always be my biological mother. Even though she left me for six years, she will always be the most important person in my heart. Aunt Wu didn¡¯t say much. The next day, song ran was still lying dead at home. She heard knocking on the metal door. She looked up through the window and saw a girl standing outside the door. Aunt Wu was still busy in the kitchen. Song ran quickly got up and walked through the flower bed. She walked to the entrance of the courtyard and asked through the metal door, ¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± The short-haired girl lifted the Army green luggage in her hand and smiled. ¡°Sister-inw, your voice is so nice.¡± Song ran immediately reacted. ah, Wanwan. You are jinghang¡¯s eldest aunt¡¯s daughter, Yin Hua, right? ¡± ¡°Yes, I am,¡± the girl nodded. Song ran quickly opened the door.e in,e in. Did you just arrive in Haicheng today? ¡± ¡°Yes, I took the bus from the train station. My brother gave me the address, and it took me a while to find it. It¡¯s so big here,¡± Song ran quickly weed her into the house. It was only when Yin Hua sat on the sofa in her living room that she started to size her up. Yin Huasheng had big eyes and a high nose. He really did look a little like Gu jinghang. Everyone in his family was pretty. Yin Hua had short hair and looked very valiant. Song ran had a good first impression of her. She sat on the sofa, feeling a little ufortable. The little girl in front of her was two years younger than her, and she still had to call her sister-inw. It felt a little strange. This sister-inw was extremely beautiful and lived in a beautiful house. It would more or less make a country bumpkin like her feel a little helpless. Song ran could tell that she was ufortable. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°In the afternoon, I¡¯ll ask aunt Wu to clean up another room downstairs. You¡¯ll stay here then. From now on, wherever I go, you¡¯ll follow me. If I go to ss, you can just listen in. If you don¡¯t like to listen in ss, you can walk around the campus. What do you think?¡± Yin Hua immediately nodded. okay. I¡¯ll listen to sister-inw. Her brother was really too much. He found a little sister-inw and made her, an adult, call a little girl sister-inw. She was really ashamed. Song ran continued,¡±then I¡¯ll give you a month¡¯s worth of tidying up.¡± Yin Hua immediately waved her hand. no need, no need. Sister-inw, my brother gave me money. You don¡¯t need to pay. Her brother gave her 200 yuan a month. She felt that it was too much, but her brother said that he gave her so much money so that she could protect her sister-inw. She couldn¡¯t ck off at work, did she understand? Song ran was touched. Gu jinghang only received a few hundred Yuan a month, and he still had to spend money to hire bodyguards for her. It was so heartbreaking. ¡°Then Yueyue will listen to your brother.¡± She knew that although Gu jinghang¡¯s sry was not high, he had always wanted and was willing to spend money on her. Since that was the case, she needed to give her jinghang a chance to perform. As such, she would let jinghang pay Yin Hua¡¯s sry first. Chapter 741 741 Kicked Han Yue in the chest When she went to school again, song ran brought Yin Hua with her. Yin Hua was even taller than her, about 170 centimeters. He had short hair, sharp eyes, and his body movements were guarded. No one dared to get close to song ran. When she was in ss, Yin Hua sat in thest row with her arms crossed. She didn¡¯t rx in the slightest. Her eyes scanned the entire ssroom, as if she was afraid that someone would suddenly appear out of nowhere and try to harm her sister-inw. After ss, song ran kept her books in her bag. She turned around and waved at Yin Hua, signaling her to leave the ssroom. The two of them walked out side by side. Song ran asked, ¡± ¡°Your brother said that you¡¯re the female Wushu champion of your province. I¡¯m sure your martial arts must be very good, right?¡± Yin Hua smiled. I¡¯m not as good as my brother. It¡¯s mainly because my brother is too powerful. Other than my brother, I really haven¡¯t met anyone who can fight better than me. I really want to see it, ¡± song ran praised. As they were talking, a voice came from upstairs, ¡± ¡°Sister ran, you¡¯re awesome!¡± Yin Hua turned back to look and saw a man who was a little taller than him running over. He seemed to be running towards her sister-inw. Her brother had told her not to let men get close to her sister-inw. With a sweep of her leg, she directly kicked the person who was running over to the wall. Song ran shrunk her neck and stretched her hand in the air. ¡°Yin Hua, don¡¯t whine, don¡¯t whine.¡± Don¡¯t hit him, it¡¯s someone I know. Before I could say anything, I saw little 9th heavily hit the wall. When old 5th saw this, his expression changed drastically, and he rushed down the stairs. Yin Hua still nned to add two more punches, but his fists were caught by old fifth. Old fifth¡¯s expression changed greatly. This woman, her strength was actually so great, even he seemed to have some difficulty blocking. When Yin Hua was about to break free from fifth brother¡¯s restraint, song ran quickly shouted, ¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Little 9th suddenly fell to the ground. How could this woman be better at fighting than the men of the Great Northwest? He had embarrassed himself in front of his sister ran again. Yin Hua kept her fist and turned back to look at song ran. ¡°I thought he was a dangerous person.¡± Song ran quickly hugged her fist. ¡°He¡¯s not. He¡¯s my little brother.¡± Yin Hua touched the back of her head,¡±ah?¡± Younger brother? I¡¯ve never heard that you have a younger brother, sister-inw.¡± Old fifth quickly reached out and pulled the person who was paralyzed on the ground behind him. He looked at song ran coldly and said, ¡± ¡°Who is this person? Why are you hitting me?¡± Song ran immediately felt guilty. I¡¯m sorry. She¡¯s my cousin. She thought that little 9th was a dangerous person. With that, he went to check on little 9th¡¯s injury. That kick had directly swept onto little 9th¡¯s face. With one look, his face was red and blue, and there was a little blood oozing out from under his nose. He really looked miserable. ¡°Little Jiu, are you alright? My cousin¡¯s kick was a little heavy, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Fifth brother pushed little nine behind him again, ¡± that¡¯s enough. Take good care of your people in the future. Don¡¯te up and kick people without distinguishing right from wrong. Song ran quickly nodded her head. I won¡¯t. I won¡¯t. Old fifth looked at song ran unhappily before he helped little 9th out. Little 9th was still mumbling, ¡± ¡°Sister ran¡¯s cousin didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I still want to talk to Sister ran.¡± shut up! Lao Wu frowned. go back to the dormitory and apply the medicine. what medicine? it doesn¡¯t hurt. My father used to beat me a lot more ruthlessly than this, and I¡¯ve never applied medicine. I¡¯m not from the city, so I¡¯m not so delicate. ¡°I told you to shut up!¡± Chapter 742 742 A stunner like you Song ran looked at Yin Hua and wanted to cry but had no tears. ¡°I finally know how good you are.¡± Yin Hua felt a little guilty and touched her neck. ¡°Sister-inw, did I hit you too hard?¡± Song ran nodded. you¡¯re indeed ruthless. In the future, you can¡¯t be so ruthless. Do you understand? ¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± It was her brother¡¯s fault for telling her not to let any man get close to her sister-inw in the letter. She had juste over to protect her sister-inw, so she had to do something. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to your brother¡¯s research Institute on Sunday.¡± ¡°Alright, sister-inw.¡± Song ran leaned closer to him. don¡¯t call me sister-inw when we¡¯re outside. Many people don¡¯t know that I¡¯m in a rtionship. You can just call me ran. Yin Hua heaved a sigh of relief. She wasn¡¯t used to calling her sister-inw to a girl a few years younger than her. Well, it was better to call her Xiao ran. Xiao ran was more intimate. At the second Research Institute, Gu jinghang was called into Section Chief he¡¯s office. After he entered, Section Chief he nced at him and said calmly, ¡± ¡°Vice Section Chief Gu, it¡¯s like this. You¡¯re going to Yungui province for an inspection ...¡± Yun Guisheng was the border, and it was very dangerous. However, Gu jinghang did not hesitate to ept the inspection. He was eager to make contributions and wanted to be promoted as soon as possible. Although he couldn¡¯t be the director directly, he wanted to be promoted to Section Chief as soon as possible. His Xiao ran had promised him that as long as he was promoted to Section Chief, she would marry him. There was no time to waste. He had a feeling that if he dyed any further, he would be further and further away from marrying song ran. He was really surrounded by danger. Section Chief he did not expect Gu jinghang to agree so readily. He handed the document to Gu jinghang and said, ¡± we can¡¯t afford to dy this time. Tomorrow, you will set off with the two research institutes under you. This inspection is very difficult. Don¡¯te back until youplete the task. Gu jinghang saluted him. yes, Section Chief. We will not return until the inspection ispleted. After leaving Section Chief he¡¯s office, Gu jinghang went to themunication link and called song ran¡¯s house. When he heard her voice, Gu jinghang could not help but hold the receiver tightly. His eyes were full of reluctance as he said in a low voice, ¡± ¡®Ran ran ran ran ran ran¡¯ Song ran was reading her script. She had neglected it for almost two weeks. She would be on stage again soon, so she had to revise her lines. The moment she heard Gu jinghang¡¯s voice, her eyes immediately became gentle. ¡°En,¡± Jing Xing ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been busy these days, so I didn¡¯t have time to see you. How are your injuries? Have you been discharged?¡± yes, much better. He was discharged a long time ago and has already gone to school for sses. Gu jinghang was slightly relieved. This way, he would not be so worried when he went to Yungui province. He then reminded her of some things and asked, ¡± ¡°Did Yin Hua go to your ce?¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s here. Do you want to talk to her?¡± ¡°Yes, put her on the phone.¡± Yin Hua picked up the phone. On the other end, Gu jinghang was still entrusting her with the same instructions as he had written in the letter.¡±You must protect your sister-inw well, understand?¡± don¡¯t worry, brother. I¡¯ll follow sister-inw closely. Xiaohua, I¡¯m going out of town for an inspection tomorrow. Don¡¯t tell your sister-inw about this yet. ¡°Ah?¡± Yin Hua carefully nced at song ran. ¡°Okay, you can tell her after I leave.¡± Ever since the earthquake relief, song ran would definitely not want him to put himself in danger again. She would definitely stop him from going there to fight against the drug. He could not tell her. Chapter 743 743 Finally found her He didn¡¯t have any background. If he wanted to advance, he could only risk his life. ¡°But Yingluo is brother Yingluo, Yingluo¡± that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t say anymore. Don¡¯t let your sister-inw notice anything unusual, ¡± Gu jinghang said in a deep voice. ¡°I know, I know, brother.¡± The phone was then passed to song ran. Song ran said in a sweet voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯lle visit you on Sunday, okay?¡± On the other end of the line, Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes flickered and he said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°If you¡¯re busy, Yingluo doesn¡¯t have toe.¡± Song ranughed. how can those things be more important than my brother jinghang? ¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down. His lips moved slightly as he forced a smile.¡±En, Yingluo.¡± The person on the other end was stillughing,¡±just¡± yes ¡°? Are you so touched that you can¡¯t speak?¡± Gu jinghang was afraid that she would notice something unusual, so he quickly said, ¡± Xiao ran, I still have something to do. I¡¯ll hang up first. After he finished speaking, he did not care about song ran and hung up the phone. Song ran looked at the phone suspiciously and mumbled, ¡± Gu jinghang actually hung up on me first. He must be trying to rebel. Yin Hua didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. Song ran did not think too much about it and went to ss as usual. On Saturday, she went to the art troupe, and Fan Lihua¡¯s part continued. Before entering the art troupe, song ran whispered to Yin Hua, ¡± there¡¯s a woman inside. If she wants to order me around, you can hit her, but don¡¯t hit her too hard. Just break her hand as a warning. ¡°Okay.¡± Song ran¡¯s dressing room was next to Jiang Feng¡¯s. When Jiang Feng heard that song ran was there, she could not help but go over and mock her. The makeup artist was doing song ran¡¯s makeup when she saw Jiang Feng¡¯s figure in the mirror. Song ran smirked. This woman still dared to behave atrociously on her head. She would not give up until she was dead. She remained silent and looked at the person in the mirror with a cold smile, but she did not speak. Jiang Feng looked at the person sitting there. She was wearing the makeup that she had been longing for. How could she not be jealous? The moment she opened her mouth, she said in a sarcastic tone, ¡± song ran, you have to act well. For you, Section Chief Shao stopped his big show for two weeks. It¡¯s a huge loss. If you don¡¯t act well, you¡¯ll be letting down Section Chief Shao¡¯s deep affection for you. Song ran looked at her and chuckled. if no one was up to no good, like cutting off my power all of a sudden, I¡¯d definitely be able to act well. Don¡¯t you think so, sister Phoenix? ¡± Jiang Feng was so angry that she was rendered speechless by song ran¡¯s casual reply. She could only re at her and leave. Song ran did not even bother to look at her. She only gave a meaningful nce at the door and let the makeup artist continue with her makeup. Jiang Feng returned to the dressing room and started cursing again, but song ran was not hurt at all. Song ran¡¯s performance was not affected by the two-week break at all. It was still in full swing. As for her performance, anyone with a discerning eye could see that it was gradually declining. This feeling of having the heart but not the strength to do so had almost tormented Jiang Feng to the point of insanity. Now, she still had three big ys in her hands, one was Du Shiniang, the second was the white-haired woman, and the third was Zhen Huan. When she finished acting as a white-haired woman and got off the stage, Zhang Ying walked over with a timid look. Jiang Feng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What trick was that b * tch Li Lan ying to harm her again? She walked backstage and entered the dressing room. Zhang Ying walked in and said hesitantly, ¡± sister Phoenix, it¡¯s like this. There¡¯s a change in personnel within the group. The higher-ups have decided to transfer your role as Zhen Huan to mu Mian. Jiang Feng was furious again. Mu Mian had joined the art troupe after song ran. How could she have climbed over her head? Chapter 744 744 You dare to touch my woman? Jiang Feng would usually direct her anger at song ran. In Jiang Feng¡¯s eyes, song ran and Li Lan must have colluded with each other. They must have used their clever words to confuse Section Chief Shao and made him make such a stupid decision. She rushed into song ran¡¯s dressing room angrily. Song ran was removing her hair in front of the dressing table. When she looked up, the person who wanted to stir up trouble rushed over again. Really, she didn¡¯t let him have a moment of peace. Jiang Feng was infuriated. She did not want to waste any more time with song ran. She wanted to tear the little b * tch in front of her to pieces. As soon as she made her move, the tall woman beside her grabbed her wrist. Song ran remained calm andposed. She removed the wig from her head and continued to remove the armor and Kasaya from her body. Jiang Feng was flustered and exasperated. She cursed, ¡± ¡°Song ran, you were the one who incited Section Chief Shao, weren¡¯t you? Or, was it you and that b * tch Li Lan who instigated Section Chief Shao? My other role has been stolen by someone else, you pair of mayflies!¡± Before the word ¡± b * tch ¡± coulde out of her mouth, Yin Hua used her strength to break Jiang Feng¡¯s arm. Jiang Feng screamed in pain. Song ran felt that Jiang Feng¡¯s arm was fractured again. She had to go to the hospital again. Why did this woman not learn from her mistakes? Why wouldn¡¯t he feel guilty? Why didn¡¯t he know how to keep a low profile after hemitted a crime? What kind of people are they! Song ran said casually, ¡± Jiang Feng, we¡¯re not on the same side. You¡¯re always thinking about how to plot against me, while I¡¯m thinking about how to y my role well and how to bring more benefits to the art troupe. So, when your role was snatched away, you should reflect on what you did and reflect on whether you¡¯ve offended the person who can decide what role you want to y. Instead ofing to my side and shouting and screaming whenever something happens, do I owe you anything? ¡± Jiang Feng¡¯s wrist was broken, and she was in so much pain that she broke out in cold sweat. ¡°You dare to touch me? you dare to let your people injure me? Song ran, just you wait!¡± if she didn¡¯t stop you, I would be the one injured. Sister Phoenix, where are you going toin to? ¡± Jiang Feng¡¯s eyes trembled and her body trembled in anger. This Little Wolf Cub had finally revealed her sharp ws and fangs. Now, she was really not taking her seriously at all. Moreover, as she had said, she had no way toin! Now, Jiang Feng could not do anything to song ran. She could notpete with her in terms of business. Song ran had Li Lan¡¯s support and Section Chief Shao was no longer on her side. The little b * tch had even hired a bodyguard. She could not scold or beat her, or she would be beaten up. Jiang Feng stomped her feet in anger, but she couldn¡¯t do anything. Song ran continued to warn him. instead of finding fault with me all day long, you should focus on the right path. Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it. Bang! Jiang Feng left song ran¡¯s dressing room and mmed the door. Song ran snorted and shook her head. She had brought it upon herself. She knew who mu Mian was. She was another student that director li had recruited after her. However, she was from Haicheng Drama Academy, so she wasn¡¯t really recruited. Her nature was different from hers. It was a semi-contract rtionship. She didn¡¯t have a background, but she was beautiful and could act well. She was recruited in may this year. As such, she was able to take on the role of the female lead even faster than song ran. How could Jiang Feng not be anxious? Strictly speaking, mu Mian¡¯s potential was much higher than song ran¡¯S. Song ran¡¯s looks were too eye-catching, and she was the radiant type. That was why director li took great pains to get her to act as a man in her first film to bnce out her Fei Li. As for mu Mian, she was the elegant type. She was beautiful but kept a low profile. She was not aggressive. She could y the role of a pitiful little wife or a devastatingly beautiful woman. Luckily, song ran was not a jealous person. She did not have her guard up against mu Mian and had other thoughts about her. When the time came, he would meet this mu Mian first. Chapter 745 745 Don¡¯t kill anyone After dinner, her sister was nowhere to be seen. Her sister only treated this ce as a hotel and woulde back to sleep when it was time. The rest of the time, she would be next door. She felt relieved and did not disturb the couple who were about to get married. Aunt Wu was still knitting a sweater on the sofa. She was almost done with both of them. She held the knitted sweater up to song ran and said, ¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯LL Cool down in two days, so I can put it on for you.¡± Song ran was also knitting a sweater, but she was still as clumsy as ever. The needle surface could not bepared to aunt Wu¡¯s. It was sparse, and there were even finger-sized needle holes. yes, yes, ¡± she replied. I¡¯ll also try to get my brother jinghang to wear the sweater I knitted before winter ends this year. Aunt Wu nced at her and asked, ¡± ¡°Ran, ran ran.¡± ¡°En, Yingluo.¡± ¡°Why did the police chief¡¯s wife acknowledge you as her daughter? Doesn¡¯t she have a child of her own?¡± After song ran finished knitting one side, she changed the head and continued knitting. ¡°I have a child. He was kidnapped when he was very young.¡± Mother Wu¡¯s fingertips trembled,¡±did you?¡± When did she get kidnapped? Is there only one child at home?¡± around three years old. Yes, I only have one daughter. Mother Wu¡¯s eyes flickered, and she seemed to be relieved. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s because Qingqing is quite pitiful.¡± Song ran nodded. that¡¯s right. I just feel sorry for her. She even took the initiative to ask me to be her goddaughter. How could I have the heart to reject her? ¡± ¡°Mm, yes.¡± ¡°A mother who has lost her child is the most pitiful person in the world.¡± Aunt Wu shook her head and said in a low voice, ¡± not necessarily. Some people will give up their children on their own ord. Not all parents are qualified parents. Song ran raised her head and nced at aunt Wu. ¡°Why do you say that? Who¡¯s abandoning their child?¡± Aunt Wu quickly smiled. I¡¯ve seen a lot on TV. Look at the concubines in ancient times. Are there still a few who abandon their daughters? ¡± They¡¯re both heartless mothers.¡± Song ran smiled. that¡¯s just a show. It¡¯s all fake. The next day, song ran and Yin Hua took a taxi to the second institution. Along the way, Yin Hua was a little uneasy. Song ran noticed her uneasiness andforted her, ¡± ¡°Are you still nervous seeing your own brother? Or is it because you haven¡¯t entered the Research Institute for a long time, so you¡¯re a little nervous?¡± Yin Hua forced out a smile, but it was extremely stiff.¡±Hehe, but Yingluo might be.¡± When the car was parked, song ran even showed off to Yin Hua proudly, ¡± ¡°Other people need a pass to enter the second Institute, but I don¡¯t need one.¡± In the next second, she was stopped by the security guard, Xiaowang. Song ran¡¯s face was pped on the spot. She looked up at Xiaowang and said, ¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Sister-inw, Deputy Section Chief Gu went out this morning,¡± Xiaowang said matter-of-factly. Song ran took out her keys from her pocket. so be it. Did you see that? I have my own keys. I¡¯ll go to his dormitory and wait for him toe back. ¡°Deputy Section Chief Gu went out of town for an inspection,¡± Xiaowang said. Song ran¡¯s hand trembled, and the keys fell to the ground, making a crisp sound. She was a little flustered.¡±Ah? He went out for an inspection? Howe I didn¡¯t know? Why didn¡¯t he tell me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that,¡± little Wang shrugged. Yin Hua quickly went forward and supported her. ¡°Sister-inw, my brother told me.¡± Song ran turned around and looked at her in disbelief. ¡°What?¡± He told Yin Hua but did not tell her. What was Gu jinghang thinking? Yin Hua carefully said, ¡± my brother said that he was going to the South to inspect. The date of his return is not set yet. He was afraid that you would miss him, so he hesitated. He didn¡¯t dare to tell you. Song ran was anxious, but there was nothing she could do. She was so angry that she squatted on the ground and said, ¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t Yingluo tell me before leaving? Was the inspection that urgent? You can¡¯t even say goodbye to me?¡± Yin Hua picked up the key on the ground, half-squatted at the side, and stuffed the key into her hand. ¡°Sister-inw, you have to understand my brother.¡± Song ran felt wronged. why should I understand him? ¡± she asked. He left without a word. Didn¡¯t he think about how disappointed I would be if I came to find him and found out about this?¡± Yin Huaforted her. sister-inw, don¡¯t be angry. When my brotheres back, you can just beat him up. then, do you know what kind of inspection he went on? ¡± song ran looked up at her. Yin Hua coughed lightly. he said that ran ran went to participate in some inspection. She went to join the southeast Research Institute. Song ran pouted. It was a good thing he was not a dangerous person. She said, ¡± ¡°Did he say when he would be back?¡± Chapter 746 746 Gave Han Yue two shots Yin Hua¡¯s eyes shed. my brother ran ran didn¡¯t say. Song ran stood up and felt wronged. do you know which Research Institute he went to? ¡± I¡¯ll go visit him when I¡¯m free.¡± Yin Hua jumped in shock and quickly said vaguely, ¡± my brother said that it¡¯s confidential and didn¡¯t tell me. He only gave me a rough idea. Since it¡¯s an inspection, there shouldn¡¯t be any danger. Song ran frowned in dissatisfaction. It was confidential. It was confidential all the time. She was really helpless. She wanted to vent her anger, but she had no way to do so. As Yin Hua said, when he came back from the southeast Research Institute, she would definitely beat him up so that he would dare to leave without saying goodbye again. Song ran ran ran over to Xiaowang. he¡¯s going to the southeast Research Institute. Do you have any way to contact him? ¡± Do you have a phone number?¡± Little Wang shook her head like a rattle. no, no. The inspection this time is very confidential. There¡¯s nothing. Song ran had some doubts about what Xiaowang said. If they were going for a joint inspection, they should be in the Research Institute. There should be amunication room in the Research Institute. Why did they not even have a way to contact her? However, she didn¡¯t think too much about it. She thought that the inspection this time was highly confidential, so the Research Institute didn¡¯t disclose the details to the public. Then, Yingying could only wait for him to call her. Yang Haitao and song Xuan¡¯s engagement was approaching. Yang Haitao was feeling proud every day. Since the engagement was here, how far away was the wedding? Well, it was indeed not far away. That night, it started to rain in autumn. With one autumn rain, it was cold. It was already mid-November and the weather was getting colder. After dinner, yang Haitao held up arge umbre and took song Xuan¡¯s hand as they walked out. At 6:30 pm, the sky outside was already dark. Song Xuan retracted her hand and walked properly. Yang Haitaoughed and said, ¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? It¡¯s so dark.¡± ¡°There are streetmps.¡± ¡°It¡¯s night time, there¡¯s no one here.¡± ¡°If the neighbors see us, it won¡¯t be good.¡± ¡°I have to take care of my wife¡¯s hand and other people¡¯s feelings?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your wife?¡± song Xuan pinched his palm. The two of them walked in front, followed by uncle Zhong and Xiaohu. The two of them didn¡¯t have umbres, so they put their hands on their heads and ran hurriedly. Xiaohu wanted to hide under yang Haitao¡¯s umbre, but uncle Zhong pulled him away. The two of them were so sweet together, who was the third party to spoil the scene? What was this child thinking? Yang Haitao held her hand tightly as they strolled in the rain. He was in a good mood. our engagement party is next week. My mom has already made preparations. Song Xuan tried to pull her hand away. The man was too strong and she could not move her hand at all. The autumn rain was as thin as silk. The dim yellow light shone down and drifted in the air. The flower rack in the courtyard had already withered, but the bleak scenery did not make people feel sad. Perhaps it was because of the man standing next to her? His palm was very warm, and the warmth reached her heart. She couldn¡¯t help but look up at his face, his eyes, his bright, clear, and affectionate eyes. It was a short distance, but they took a long time to walk. Yang Haitao deliberately walked slowly. The autumn wind blew and the rain wet his pants. The umbre was tilted towards song Xuan, and the rain fell on his left shoulder. Water also entered his neck, but he did not feel cold. He only feltfortable. ¡°Can you walk faster?¡± song Xuan rebuked. Yang Haitao¡¯s voice carried a hint of a smile. aren¡¯t you an artsy youngdy? don¡¯t you like romance? this autumn rain, the flower stand next to it, and the color of the lights are just right. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little romantic? ¡± Song Xuan couldn¡¯t help but nce at him again. This man, did he study on electricity? even his speech was of a higher standard. In just a few words, the picture he outlined was indeed romantic and warm. She sped his hand tightly and intertwined her fingers with his. ¡°No matter how romantic it is, you can¡¯t keep standing in the rain.¡± She pulled him along and quickened her pace into the yard next door. Yang Haitao pushed open the metal gate. The stone path was washed by the rain and the two of them walked along the path to the porch. Yang Haitao closed the umbre and held it in his hand. Raindrops were dripping from the tip of the umbre. Song Xuan looked up and saw that the left shoulder of his jacket was soaked. There was rain falling from the left side of his head, falling on the side of his face and then falling. She was touched. She looked up at him. Haitao, please cancel the engagement. Yang Haitao¡¯s legs gave way and he almost fell to the ground. Chapter 747 747 Jing Xing, they all hit me Yang Haitao reached out to hold the door handle, his face instantly turning pale. His throat felt a little blocked as he said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Yingluo, didn¡¯t you agree? Xiao Xuan, what did I do wrong? Did I make you unhappy?¡± His flustered look made song Xuan¡¯s heart ache a little. He would only care so much about her if he had his heart and soul on her. She reached under his armpit and hugged him, her voice very soft. cancel the engagement, Yingluo. Let¡¯s just get married. A person could make such a big move in half a minute, directly attacking the depths of yang Shaodong¡¯s soul. He was unable to react for a moment, and his hand was suspended in the air. He suspected that he was dreaming, or was he hearing things? Song Xuan said to get married directly? Was it true? Was it true? Song Xuan¡¯s hand gently caressed his back. His back was also wet. This fool, he was really a big fool. ¡°What, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? You¡¯re not willing?¡± Her light voice jolted yang Haitao awake. He quickly replied, ¡± I¡¯m willing, I¡¯m willing. Song Xuan, of course, I¡¯m willing. I can¡¯t wait to marry you. I¡¯m more than willing. He hugged her tightly, as if he wanted to bury her into his body. The autumn rain fell outside the corridor, and song Xuan¡¯s heart was full. She gently stroked his back and said, ¡± ¡°Then tell your parents that we¡¯re getting married at the end of the year, okay?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The next day, yang Haitao¡¯s entire being was in a dazed state of happiness. When he returned home and told his parents about it, his mother immediately patted his chest and said with an ambiguous expression, ¡± ¡°Son, you¡¯re good. Is Xuanji Xiaoxuan pregnant?¡± Yang Haitao was confused,¡±ah? What¡¯s there? What did you find?¡± ¡°Are you pregnant?¡± Zhuang fengqin asked. Otherwise, why would she suddenly want to get married so urgently? she definitely had to get on the bus first and make up for itter. She had experienced it before, so she understood. Yang Haitao pinched his face. mom, I want to but song Xuan is not pregnant. We just want to get married as soon as possible. That was what they said, but the rtives who were originally nning toe over for the engagement banquet suddenly received news that the engagement banquet was canceled and they woulde directly for the wedding banquet on the 18th of the twelfth lunar month. Everyone then unanimously guessed that third brother Yang¡¯s little fifth son must have gotten someone pregnant. Otherwise, why would he be in such a hurry? Yang Haitao felt so wronged. He had never touched song Xuan before, so how could he have gotten her pregnant? Song ran waited for Gu jinghang¡¯s call every day, but he did not call her at all. She was on tenterhooks every day. Yin Hua could onlyfort her, ¡± my brother¡¯s inspection is probably more confidential. Sister-inw, I¡¯ve been at the Research Institute before. Sometimes, it¡¯spletely closed and there¡¯s no way to contact the outside world at all. Don¡¯t worry too much. Song ran was worried. I¡¯m just afraid that he¡¯s in danger. It¡¯s not peaceful there. Thest time he went to Sichuan for an inspection, he encountered an earthquake. Would he encounter danger in Yungui province this time? ¡°There won¡¯t be any danger, there won¡¯t be any danger.¡± Song ran waited for more than half a month, but Gu jinghang seemed to have disappeared from the face of the earth. There was no news of him at all. She really wanted to go to the southeast Research Institute to look for him without a care. However, she knew that she couldn¡¯t be willful. Since it was a top secret of the Research Institute, she would probably be rejected even if she went. Let¡¯s wait, let¡¯s wait slowly. In the middle of December, ¡± unparalleled ¡°, which she was acting in, was finally going to be released. It was scheduled for the 18th of December. On the 16th, she would have to attend a press conference at Haicheng TV station. Song ran put Gu jinghang¡¯s matter aside for the time being and went to attend the press conference. Chapter 748 748 This is Gu jinghang¡¯s fault On the morning of the 16th day of the twelfth lunar month, she saw a car parked outside her house as soon as she stepped out of the door. She walked closer to take a look and saw that it was Feng Baoer¡¯s car. The car door opened, and Feng Baoer looked at her with a faint smile. ran, I¡¯m here to take you to the TV station. Song ran did not have a car at the moment. Since Feng Baoer was already at the door to pick her up, there was no reason for her to reject her. She got into the car with Yin Hua. Yin Hua sat in the front passenger seat, while song ran and Feng Baoer sat in the back. Feng Baoer nced at the people in front of her and asked, ¡± ¡°Who is that?¡± Song ran quickly introduced her. something happened just now. My boyfriend is worried about my safety. He called his cousin from his hometown toe and protect me. ¡°What happened earlier?¡± Feng Baoer was a little worried. Song ran brought it over vaguely, ¡± I just ran into a few gangsters. It¡¯s no big deal. It¡¯s all in the past. Feng Baoer had been worried. you really should find someone to protect you. When you¡¯re famous in the future, there will be more trouble. How¡¯s her martial arts? ¡± Qingshan province female martial arts champion. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s good.¡± Feng Baoer nodded. When she arrived at Haicheng TV station, she naturally bumped into her arch-enemy, Wen Huihui. As soon as she saw Wen Huihui, she could not help but gloat. Wen Huihui¡¯s face was pale and she had lost a lot of weight since Xia Tian¡¯s filming. It seemed that she had not been having a good time these few days. How could Wen Huihui have it easy? ever since song ran made people think that she was the one who hired the reporter during the film festival, no one had asked her to act in the film. In addition, the shoddy period drama that she had filmed with ye Mei did not make her famous at all. She was already very disheartened, and this was making her even more psychologically unbnced. On top of that, Jia Dahai kept pestering her and asking her for money. Otherwise, he would tell her that she had asked him to rape song ran in the third year of junior high. She was under so much mental pressure that she could not sleep at night. So, how could she look good? Now, when he saw song ran, he gritted his teeth in hatred. Song ran did not care about her at all. She chatted andughed with Feng Baoer as they walked past her and went to the first row. As for Wen Huihui, she had to sit in the third row even though she had begged director Chen for an opportunity to attend the press conference. It was as if this TV series had nothing to do with her. At the press conference, song ran and Feng Bao ¡®er were still in the limelight. The two of them were sought after by the TV station¡¯s art troupe and the reporters present. They said that they had great chemistry, that their acting skills were superb, that their movie would be a hit, and that song ran¡¯s acting as a Prince was superb. The audience would definitely like her. No one had mentioned Wen Huihui. How could she be willing to fall behind others when she was eager to be famous? How could he be willing to be behind song ran? She felt that song ran was too cruel. Song ran was too cruel to her. Song ran understood her and knew that she wanted to climb up thedder. Yet, she always let her stand by her side and watched her live a glorious life. Song ran was the only person in the world who had eyes on her. This kind of feeling almost tormented her to the point of insanity. Song ran had found the right solution and used the right prescription. Yao Xifeng didn¡¯t attend the press conference because he knew that many people were saying that song ran wanted to rely on him to get to the top. He had to avoid them. Otherwise, he would put song ran in the eye of the storm. He wanted to do something within his power for her, even though she could never see him. Chapter 749 749 He really knows how to find an excuse for her The press conference became extremely difficult for Wen Huihui. Song ran and Feng Baoer were whispering in each other¡¯s ears. Song ran said softly, ¡± ¡°Sister Bao ¡®er, why don¡¯t I see you eating at my house?¡± Feng Baoer nced at her. you didn¡¯t invite me. I can¡¯t possiblye without an invitation. I¡¯ll seem too thick-skinned. Song ran pouted. sure. I¡¯ll pester you again and again to invite you. Is that okay? ¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s more like it.¡± The two of them were amused. To Wen Huihui, they were ring at her. She felt that the two of them were trying to ostracize her and iste her. The press conference this time was very sessful. The organizers of the TV station strictly controlled it and did not let any reporters with ulterior motives sneak in to disrupt the entire press conference. The director¡¯s personal appearance at the press conference also showed that he was optimistic about the TV series. The praises and flowers were all for song ran and Feng Baoer. Wen Huihui had nothing. She could not even be considered a foil. Song ran¡¯s smug face was even more ring. When the press conference ended, song ran and Feng Baoer walked out of the television station¡¯s main entrance. There was a Jeep parked in the courtyard. Song ran could see the car te number at a nce. Her godmother was really giving her face. She quickly whispered to Feng Baoer, ¡± ¡°Sister Bao ¡®er, I still have something to do, so I won¡¯t be apanying you today.¡± Song ran rushed to the side of the Jeep and the Secretary got out to open the door for her. A leader of the TV station walked past her and whispered, ¡± ¡°Eh, isn¡¯t that Wanwan the Secretary of the director¡¯s wife? It¡¯s said that song ran has a strong background. It seems like the rumors are true.¡± Wen Huihui quickly pulled the man back. you¡¯re saying that ran ran is the chief¡¯s wife¡¯s Secretary? ¡± she asked. is she the chief¡¯s wife¡¯s Secretary? ¡± Which Superintendent?¡± The man nced at her and said,¡±the chief of the Research Institute, chief Fu.¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s face turned pale and her hands trembled. Why did song ran get into the chief¡¯s wife¡¯s car? did she climb up the socialdder again? Then wouldn¡¯t the distance between them be getting further and further? In this life, was she going to be trapped in a swamp, watching her climb higher and higher, and then crush him? Unwilling, how could he be willing? They grew up together and grew up in the same courtyard. Song ran had already stolen most of the attention, and she could only live in her shadow. Now, how could she watch her climb to the peak of power? With that, her future life would truly be dark forever. She had to do something. She had to do something. Wen Huihui gritted her teeth and left. In the car, song ran turned around and saw Wen Huihui staring at the car from the stairs. The desire in her eyes could be seen clearly even from a distance. She frowned slightly as she recalled the events of her previous life. It seemed that Wen Huihui had also managed to get close to a Big Shot at the Research Institute. She had even specially looked for her to show off. It had been a long time since then, but she could still vaguely remember that Wen Huihui was the wife of some director. She was the police chief¡¯s wife. So, in her previous life, Wen Huihui had used Mrs. Fu¡¯s love for her daughter to impersonate Mrs. Fu¡¯s daughter? At the thought of this, song ran felt an inexplicable anger. Damn Wen Huihui. She had really taken all the advantages in her previous life. She had grown up with Wen Huihui and naturally knew that Wen Huihui couldn¡¯t be Mrs. Fu¡¯s daughter. She didn¡¯t look like her mother, but she looked extremely simr to her father. Such a person couldn¡¯t possibly be Mrs. Fu¡¯s daughter. ¡°Song ran, What are you looking at?¡± Mrs. Fu¡¯s voice came from behind her. Song ran quickly turned to look at her with a sweet smile. Chapter 750 750 Gently kissing the corner of her lips ¡°It¡¯s getting cold, I can¡¯t evene back to my senses.¡± Mrs. Fu reached out and held her hands, rubbing them gently. ¡°You little girl, the weather is so cold, why don¡¯t you wear more?¡± Song ran chuckled. I¡¯m here for a press conference. There are reporters and they¡¯ll take photos. There are so many actresses here too. I have to dress up and be more beautiful than the rest. She was wearing a long, smoky-pink coat and looked extremely pretty. Mrs. Fu pinched her face. ¡°It¡¯s pretty enough.¡± Godma, why are you here today? ¡± song ran smiled cheekily. Mrs. Fu took her hand and sat her down. Yuzhang went to the Western research Institute for an inspection. I was very tired at home, so I came out to take a walk. ¡°You can totally sing along with your wife. Isn¡¯t Madam apanying you?¡± Mrs. Fu nced at her. I don¡¯t like those social events. It¡¯s really annoying to see people wearing thick masks, staring at you and smiling, and to listen to the samepliments. Song ran was in awe of Mrs. Fu¡¯s character. She liked it very much. then, if you don¡¯t follow him, he¡¯ll definitely rush back, ¡± she said jokingly. after all, one day without seeing him is like three years. Mrs. Fu pinched her cheek. ¡°You¡¯re so audacious, you actually dare to make a joke of me.¡± The Secretary who was driving felt relieved. For more than ten years, Madam had been depressed all day long. She had never joked like this before. Song ran was really her Savior. Song ran knew that Mrs. Fu was pretending to be angry, so she avoided her jokingly. ¡°Godmother, you can¡¯t bully the weak. You can¡¯t rely on the director to support me like this.¡± Mrs. Fu was very happy to be coaxed by her. She thought to herself, how great would it be if her Weiwei could also chat andugh with her like this? The winter sun was shining brightly. The car drove slowly. Most of the leaves from the Chinese parasol trees had fallen and the roadside was piled with withered yellow leaves. The Golden sunlight shone into the car and song ran felt warm and fuzzy. She nced at Mrs. Fu cautiously, wanting to say something but stopping herself. Mrs. Fu naturally saw her sneaky look and raised her brows.¡±If you have something to say, then say it. Don¡¯t hesitate.¡± Song ran pursed her lips and mustered her courage to say, ¡± godmother, I don¡¯t mean to rub salt into your wound. I just want to know where you lost your daughter. It was quiet in the car for a long time. It was so quiet that song ran¡¯s heart was in a mess. Was she being too abrupt? Mrs. Fu tapped her slender fingers on her knee and let out a long sigh. Song ran and Mrs. Fu were both immersed in the sad past. at that time, Yuzhang was still in the South, Hangzhou. He was the director of the hang City Research Institute. It was winter and the sun was pretty good, so I took Weiwei out to y. At that time, I was so well-protected by Yuzhang that I didn¡¯t know there were bad people in this world. I was never on guard against people and never had any jibes. Mrs. Fu¡¯s eyes reddened. Song ran felt that she was being too cruel by digging into other people¡¯s wounds. She wanted to stop Mrs. Fu from talking in a low voice. Mrs. Fu continued, ¡°I was so happy when I saw the figurines on the street. I pulled Weiwei along and squeezed into the crowd. There were so many people and it was so lively. I, Yueyue, I should have held Weiwei¡¯s hand. Now I know that not everyone in the world is good. I should have held her hand. I, Yueyue, really deserve to die! Her tone was extremely sorrowful, and song ran¡¯s heart ached for her. Chapter 751 751 You can¡¯t kill innocent people Song ran grabbed Mrs. Fu¡¯s hand andforted her. it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s those human traffickers ¡®fault. Godmother, don¡¯t me yourself. Mrs. Fu wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes discreetly, her expression still dejected. I¡¯m the one at fault. I¡¯m not a good mother. I lost my child. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s doing well or not. I don¡¯t even know if she¡¯s still alive. Song ran quickly patted her on the back. I¡¯m sure your daughter is blessed. She¡¯ll be fine. ¡°Is that so?¡± Mrs. Fu forced a smile. what about your daughter? ¡± song ran asked. are there any special features on her? ¡± Mrs. Fu shook her head weakly. no. I only have a jade pendant around my neck. Song ran frowned. It was not easy to find her. Besides, it was easy for her to be impersonated. The impersonator could just say that the jade pendant had been taken by the human trafficker. There were no special characteristics on her body anyway, so it was up to her to say it. It was very easy for people to take advantage of this loophole, and it was very easy for people with ulterior motives to take advantage of it. Song ran made up her mind to find the real Mrs. Fu¡¯s daughter before Wen Huihui pretended to be her. However, there was a vast sea of people, and it had been more than ten years. How could she find a person who even the powerful director could not find? After Wen Huihui left the television station, she went to director Chen¡¯s art troupe. When director Chen was free, she asked mysteriously, ¡± ¡°Director Chen, you¡¯re very knowledgeable. Have you heard of the chief¡¯s name?¡± Director Chen smoked his cigarette and looked at her,¡±Chief Inspector?¡± Chief Fu?¡± Wen Huihui quickly said, ¡± ¡°Have you heard of it?¡± we would asionally talk about that kind of Big Shot at dinner. He¡¯s not from the same world as us. He¡¯s a man at the peak of power. Why are you asking about this? ¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s heart trembled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Do you know anything more about the chief?¡± Director Chen frowned. he¡¯s so high and mighty. How could I possibly know about director Ren¡¯s matters? ¡± ¡°Can you help me ask around?¡± Wen Huihui asked coyly. Director Chen couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said, ¡±st time, when I was having dinner with a Big Boss, I heard him mention the director. He said that Wanwan seemed to have no children. We thought it was quite strange when we heard it. Wen Huihui¡¯s eyes flickered. She had no children, and song ran had gotten into the police chief¡¯s wife¡¯s car. So, song ran was using the fact that Madam had no children to get close to her? As expected, he was full of schemes. ¡°Why do you have no children? What¡¯s the reason for that?¡± ¡°How would I know about the big shots?¡± director Chen shrugged. ¡°Please help me ask around.¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s Qigong was first-ss, and director Chen waspletely unable to resist her. Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll help you ask around. Seriously, why are you suddenly interested in a Big Shot like the director? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m just asking,¡± Wen Huihui pouted. In thepound of the Research Institute, the car slowly came to a stop. Song ran quickly got out of the car and opened the door for Mrs. Fu. Mrs. Fu¡¯s face was pale. She held her hand and forced a smile.¡±I originally nned to take you out to listen to the music, but I¡¯m not in the mood now. Come to my house for a while.¡± Song ran held her hand tightly. okay, godmother. I¡¯ll show you my skills today. I¡¯ll cook dinner for you. Mrs. Fu¡¯s smile was forced. yes, Wanwan. Wait outside for a while. I¡¯ll go back to my room to change. After he finished speaking, he hurriedly entered the house. Chapter 752 752 It hurts everywhere Yin Hua went over and carefully said, ¡± sister-inw, that¡¯s the chief¡¯s wife. How did you know her? ¡± Song ran lowered her voice. I¡¯ll tell you about this in the future. But you can¡¯t tell your brother about this. Do you understand? ¡± Yin Hua sealed her mouth and did not say anything more. In the room, Mrs. Fu sat by the bed and took out a photo album from the drawer. She slowly opened it, and a little girl with pigtails snuggled up in her arms with an innocent smile. They had even taken a photo together when they went shopping that day, but she had disappeared the next moment. No one dared to mention this wound, not even Yuzhang. However, the more it umted in his heart, the deeper it hurt her. She did not expect song ran to ask her. When she said it, the wound in her heart was torn open. At that moment, she just wanted to cry, but it was much better than keeping it in her heart. Song ran was sitting in the living room outside when she heard muffled sobsing from the inner room. She felt like she was sitting on pins and needles and did not dare to go in. The cry sounded extremely sorrowful, as if it had been suppressed for a long time and had finally found an outlet to vent. People could not help but feel dejected along with her. She did not know when the station chief came in. He was wearing an army green coat and stood at the door with a sad look on his face. Song ran shrank her neck. Did the station chief think that she had made Mrs. Fu cry? Just as he was about to speak, the Bureau chief waved his hand,¡±it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine,¡± It was only when her daughter had just left that Xiao Man would wash her face with tears all day long. In the fifteen years that followed, she seemed to have closed the door to her heart and never cried again. It was a good thing that she cried like this, a good thing. The station chief walked into the room slowly. Mrs. Fu was sitting by the bed, tears streaming down her face. His heart ached when he saw her. He walked over and pulled her into his arms.¡±Yes, cry it out. It¡¯ll be fine once you cry it out.¡± Mrs. Fu cried even harder. ¡°Yuzhang Yingluo, I shouldn¡¯t have done this. I shouldn¡¯t have let go of Weiwei¡¯s hand. It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± The director stroked her back, not knowing what to say tofort her. Song ran, who was in the living room, felt as if she was sitting on pins and needles. She thought that it was better for her to leave first. She felt that she would not be able to face the station chief¡¯s wife in the future when she heard her cry. Just as she was hesitating to leave, the police inspector called out to her, ¡± ¡°Song ran, where are you going?¡± Song ran turned around and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Yingluo wants to go to the kitchen and help Auntie Rong make dinner.¡± The Bureau chief waved his hand. there¡¯s no need. Come over here. Have a chat with your godmother. The little girl was so capable that she dared to mention to Xiaoman that she had lost her daughter. However, it was all thanks to her that she cried out in the end. He had been depressed in his heart and was always worried that she would fall sick. She looked up again and saw Mrs. Fu walking out with a photo album in her hands. Her eyes were red and swollen, and it was obvious that she had shed a lot of tears. Song ran felt guilty. After all, Mrs. Fu was crying so hard because of her. Mrs. Fu walked over, took her hand, and sat down on the leather sofa with her. She spread the photo album on herp and said in a gentle voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you see my Wei Wei.¡± The photos in the album were all yellowed. One look at them and one could tell that they were quite old. Mrs. Fu caressed them gently with her fingers and introduced them to song ran affectionately. When she reached thest photo, her tears fell again and dripped onto the album. Her voice trembled uncontrobly. this was taken under the sycamore tree at the entrance of the Hangcheng government office on thest day Weiwei was by my side. Look, the weather is so good, and my Weiwei is smiling so happily. Chapter 753 753 I¡¯ll get you a bodyguard Song ran looked at the little girl in the photo. She was wearing a short red cotton-padded jacket and was in Mrs. Fu¡¯s arms. The sun was shining brightly, and she was smiling brightly. He heard from the police chief that the girl was three years old when she was kidnapped. The girl in the photo was taller and looked like she was five years old. In fact, he had some memories of that age. It was just that there was a vast sea of people, and he didn¡¯t know where to start looking. She was abducted in Hangzhou, but it was very likely that she was abducted to a remote area. This was really impossible to find. How worrying. How worrying. Mrs. Fu wiped her tears with the back of her hand and forced a smile. ¡°Look, my Wei Wei, isn¡¯t she beautiful?¡± yes, ¡± song ran said sincerely. she¡¯s very pretty and cute. Even though the photos had turned yellow, one could still vaguely tell that the youngdy was indeed very pretty. It made sense. Mrs. Fu was so good-looking, and the director was also handsome. How could their daughter not be good-looking? if I can find her in this life, I¡¯d rather lose ten years of my life. Even if I have to die immediately, I¡¯m willing to do so. Her words were so hurtful that song ran¡¯s eyes turned red. She quickly patted her back and said, ¡± ¡°Godmother, don¡¯t be like this. We¡¯ll find her. We¡¯ll definitely find her.¡± Mrs. Fu smiled bitterly. I¡¯ve been looking for her for more than ten years, but I still can¡¯t find her. I¡¯m really in so much pain, Wanwan. Song ran couldn¡¯t say anything more tofort Mrs. Fu, so she could only stay by her side quietly. She stayed at the station chief¡¯s house for dinner. Because she had cried in the evening, Mrs. Fu was not so secretive about her daughter¡¯s matter. She took the initiative to bring up Wei Wei and kept talking about Wei Wei¡¯s childhood. She remembered some of the small things very clearly. When she talked about those things, her face was full of a happy smile. Song ran didn¡¯t interrupt her and went along with her patiently. Mrs. Fu kept talking and talking, almost without stopping at the dining table. When dinner was over, Mrs. Fu asked her Secretary to drive song ran and the girl home. She finally stopped. She stood at the door and watched the car drive away. Her tears fell again. She turned around and threw herself into the director¡¯s arms. Her tears could not stop flowing. Yuzhang, I beg you, Qianqian, I beg you to find Weiwei. Even if she¡¯s no longer alive, you have to tell me so that I can give up. So that I don¡¯t have to live in this hell on earth anymore. The director frowned. I¡¯m still looking. I¡¯ve never stopped looking for Weiwei. Xiaoman, Weiwei is definitely still alive. You have to be confident, okay? ¡± Mrs. Fu¡¯s voice was low. my confidence has long been worn away by time. Yuzhang, I¡¯m gone. I have no more confidence. In front of the song family¡¯s mansion, the car was parked. The Secretary got out of the car and opened the door for song ran. Song ran quickly said, ¡± big brother, I¡¯ll open the door myself in the future. I won¡¯t trouble you. The Secretary smiled. He had to treat this youngdy well since she could make Madam and the director happy. He had to give her the respect she deserved. The car was far away, and Yin Hua finally dared to take a deep breath and muttered, ¡± ¡°Sister-inw, I didn¡¯t even dare to breathe too loudly at the chief¡¯s house just now. It was too scary.¡± Song ran told Yin Hua not to tell her brother about this. Yin Hua was a little puzzled.¡±This is a good thing. Sister-inw, you have acknowledged the chief¡¯s wife as your godmother. Why can¡¯t you tell my brother about such a good thing?¡± Chapter 754 754 Like to cripple other people¡¯s legs the director didn¡¯t spread this news. I don¡¯t want the people at the Research Institute to think that your brother¡¯s promotion was due to his connections. Yin Hua suddenly felt that no wonder her brother was so loyal to this little sister-inw. It was because little sister-inw had considered everything for her brother. don¡¯t worry, sister-inw. If you don¡¯t want me to tell you, I definitely won¡¯t. In the next house, yang Haitao entered the house and put down his briefcase. He saw the two sisters sitting together and watching TV. He was instantly amused.¡±Sister-inw, why are you still here?¡± Song ran waved at him.e here. I have something to ask you. ¡°What can I do for you, sister-inw?¡± He sat down next to song Xuan and pulled her into his arms. Song ran¡¯s eyes widened. there are outsiders here. Can I trouble thisrade to mind his image? ¡± I don¡¯t see you as an outsider, ¡± yang Haitao chuckled. tell me, what¡¯s the matter that I need to trouble your brother-inw with? ¡± Song ran coughed lightly. Yueyue, do you know anyone in Hangcheng? ¡± ¡°Hang city?¡± yang Haitao asked seriously. Why are you suddenly asking about Hangcheng?¡± After song ran told him about the police inspector¡¯s daughter, yang Haitao¡¯s expression turned serious. I¡¯m serious. The Superintendent has been looking for him for more than ten years, but ordinary people usually treat officials perfunctorily if they can. They won¡¯t tell the truth. ¡°Then you mean Yingluo?¡± kidnapping and selling children. This must be done by the brothers of the Dao Masters. They have eyes and ears everywhere, so they must be very well-informed. Song ran raised her eyebrows. do you know any brothers in the underworld? ¡± Yang Haitao shook his head. I¡¯ve been living in Haicheng all my life. How would I know a brother from the hang city underworld? ¡± Song ran rolled her eyes at him. then why are you acting so serious? ¡± she asked. my business partner, Huang Jianjun. He has a lot of experience and knows a lot of people. He might have some connections. I¡¯ll ask him. After a phone call, yang Haitao said, ¡± Huang Jianjun opened a building materials shop in Hangcheng for a while, and he really knows a lot of brothers in the underworld. However, he has to go to Hangcheng in person to investigate carefully, and I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be a few days to find out the results. Song ran suddenly felt that she had seen hope. alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll have to trouble you then, big brother Huang. what brother Huang? you can call him uncle Huang. He¡¯s in his thirties. Your uncle Huang and your brother-inw are now in a difficult situation. We¡¯ve confirmed that we¡¯ve gotten thend on Chang Hui road. There are two othernds in Haicheng that are still in the bidding process. One is in Urban area, and the other is in huanghui District. Sister-inw, you can give us some advice. Song ran looked up at him and said, ¡± I think it¡¯s Urban area. I feel that the government is going to develop that area in the near future. It might be the new business center of Haicheng. If we sell it now, it¡¯ll be profitable for sure. Yang Haitaoughed. I told Huang that our sister-inw has a golden finger. She can turn stone into gold. He¡¯s quite superstitious about you, so he¡¯ll definitely take note of your matters. Don¡¯t worry. Song ran smiled. She was hopeful that she would do her best to help Mrs. Fu and the station chief find their missing daughter. She could not let Wen Huihui seed in her evil n. She prayed in her heart,¡±Huang Jianjun, I¡¯ll leave everything to you.¡± Weiwei, you must still be in some corner of the world. You can¡¯t let Wen Huihui enjoy everything that belongs to you in your ce. After she left yang Haitao¡¯s ce, song ran sat beside the phone in the living room and waited for Gu jinghang¡¯s call. Chapter 755 755 Falling into his trap He had been out for almost a month. In this month, he had not called her once. She had been waiting anxiously, but she did not know where to find her. Yin Hua waited with her. Song ran waved her hand, ¡± ¡°If you¡¯re tired, you can go back to your room and sleep.¡± ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m not tired.¡± It started to rain outside. Aunt Wu put on some clothes and walked out of the room, mumbling, ¡± ¡°Why is it raining again?¡± After that, she went into the kitchen and closed the window. She then checked the other Windows in the house. Finally, she walked to song ran and patted her head.¡±Xiao ran, aren¡¯t you going to sleep? Are you still waiting for vice Section Chief Gu¡¯s call?¡± Song ran sounded a little aggrieved as she mumbled, ¡± ¡°Who else could I be waiting for other than his call?¡± Yin Hua felt a little sad. Although she didn¡¯t know what inspection her older brother went on, from the fact that her older brother hid it from her older sister-inw, that inspection should be quite dangerous. Her older brother should be afraid that her older sister-inw would be worried. Yin Hua felt some sympathy for the little girl in front of her. She was a pampered youngdy, and after following her older brother, she was on tenterhooks all day long. It was really pitiful. Aunt Wu retracted her hand and said with concern, ¡± it¡¯s getting cold. Go upstairs and sleep. I¡¯ll call you when I get a call. Song ran leaned back on the sofa and shook her head. aunt Wu, you should go to sleep. I¡¯ll wait for him. I have to wait for him. Aunt Wu went back to her room, made a hot water bottle, and stuffed it into her nket. ¡°You little girl, don¡¯t freeze yourself.¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Haicheng, in the Yang family¡¯s mansion, yang Haitao was sleeping on the sofa while song Xuan was sleeping on his big bed. He looked at the person who was about to be his bride and could not help but smile like a silly son of andlord. Beautiful, really beautiful. Now that song Xuan was willing to stay the night, although he was still reluctant to sleep in the same bed, there was still more than a month before they were going to get married. Was he still in a hurry? Good things took more time, and good things took more time. He could wait. Song Xuan was a good girl. She was an artistic young man. She was reading a book under the tablemp by the bedside table. When song ran mentioned Madam Bingxin¡¯s [ little orangemp ], she searched for Madam Bingxin¡¯s collection of essays. In the early winter night, under the warm light, she sat in the warm bed and read the warm words. To song Xuan, this was the happiest thing. Yang Haitao coughed lightly and said,¡±Xiaoxuan jianjia.¡± Song Xuan looked up at him. if you¡¯re tired, you can sleep first. I¡¯ll sleepter. The bed and sofa were only the length of an arm. Yang Haitao reached over and took the book from her hand. ¡°Sometimes, I feel that your sister seems to know everything.¡± Song Xuan smiled. yes, sometimes ran is really beyond my expectations. Just like our rtionship, it was my sister who has been trying to match it with you. Sometimes I find it hard to understand why she is so sure that you can bring me happiness. Yang Haitao replied, ¡± and my business at that time, when everyone, including my parents, didn¡¯t think I would do well, she gave me 10000 Yuan in one go. Then she added another 10000 Yuan. That¡¯s a huge sum. At that time, I really did look like a carefree and unreliable person. I was surprised myself, why did she trust me so much? ¡± Song Xuan smiled in satisfaction. perhaps my second youngdy is really blessed by the heavens. She is some kind of Prophet. I am very d. I am d that she insisted on it. It was because of her sister¡¯s persistence that she was able to obtain her own happiness. She was sincerely grateful to her sister. Chapter 756 756 Where did the gune from? Yang Haitao grabbed her hand. I¡¯m d too. I¡¯m d that she¡¯s so persistent. I¡¯m d that she¡¯s been pushing you into my arms all this time. There was sadness in song Xuan¡¯s eyes, as if she had seen the result of another choice through the long years. I can¡¯t imagine what kind of painful and torturous life I would have lived if I had insisted on choosing Zhao Mingyi. no, ¡± yang Haitao replied softly, ¡± that¡¯s not possible. We¡¯re together. I¡¯m d we¡¯re together. but I always feel that the trauma that another life has brought me is so real, so real that it makes me scared. Yang Haitao quickly climbed onto her bed and hugged her. ¡°You¡¯re just thinking too much. Go to sleep, okay? I¡¯ll hug you to sleep.¡± Song Xuan woke up and squinted at him. ¡°Yang Haitao, you finally found an excuse to sleep next to me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Yang Haitao chuckled. I¡¯ve been seen through by Qianqian. he said. ¡°Get down.¡± I¡¯ll stay with you. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have a nightmare. yang Haitao refused. Song Xuan could not do anything about him. ¡°You can sleep in the bed next to me.¡± ¡°Yes, my dear wife,¡± yang Haitao replied happily. ¡°What are you shouting for?¡± song Xuan kicked him. ¡°Honey, when are we going to register our marriage?¡± yang Haitao pressed his leg against hers. Shouldn¡¯t we get our marriage certificate before the banquet?¡± Song Xuan supported her chin with one hand and smiled at him, ¡± ¡°You can make the decision.¡± Yang Haitao sat up immediately. ¡°Really? Can you really let me make the decision?¡± He had turned the tables and be the master. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let you make the decisions in the future,¡± song Xuan said as she touched his face. Yang Haitao pounced on her. dear, other than getting our marriage certificate, this is a big deal. From now on, there won¡¯t be any big issues in our family. Song Xuan grabbed thepels of his pajamas. don¡¯t throw yourself around. It¡¯s cold outside. Get into bed. Deep into the night, song Xuan fell asleep. Yang Haitao was sleeping beside her. He heard her mumbling something and reached out his hand to Pat her back. ¡°Don¡¯t Yingluo, don¡¯t hit Yingluo, don¡¯t hit my Yingluo!¡± That voice sounded very desperate. Yang Haitao¡¯s heart ached for her. Did song ran¡¯s kidnapping incident affect her so much that she had such a nightmare? He reached out and pulled her into his arms, saying gently, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright, Yingluo.¡± Late at night, song ran did not receive a call from Gu jinghang for the whole day. She stared at the phone in grievance and fiddled with the telephone cord gently. She muttered softly, ¡± ¡°What are you doing? When are youing back? Do you want a beating? When youe back, I¡¯m going to beat you up. You¡¯ve eaten a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s gall to make me so worried. You¡¯re really hateful.¡± She stood up and went upstairs. When she reached the second floor, she turned back to look at the phone, but it did not ring. She thought that she would have to go to the two institutes one day and find out where Gu jinghang was conducting his secret inspection, or at least get his contact information. Well, it¡¯s decided then. Two dayster, ¡± unparalleled ¡± started screening. The first broadcast had a good rating of 1.5. Song ran¡¯s Nangong Yan had almost charmed the female audience of all ages. In just two days of screening, song ran was already given the title of ¡®Master Song¡¯. Within five days of screening, she had be a frequent visitor to women of all ages. Director li called to tell her the good news. the viewership ratings are rising. Song ran, you¡¯ve really shot to fame. There are a few programs that want to interview you now. It seems like you¡¯ll have to shoot many New Year pictures at the end of the year. Song ran, you¡¯re going to be popr with thousands of families. Chapter 757 757 The person who restrained her is here These days, it was popr for every household to put up New Year¡¯s pictures. In the past, there were all kinds of leaders. Now that the entertainment industry was gradually rising, there were more and more celebrities and actors put up. Song ran could not help butugh out loud when she thought of her New Year¡¯s posters being put up by all the households. It was quite a funny scene. also, I made the right decision to take up a male role for you. Otherwise, with your looks, you wouldn¡¯t have been epted by the female audience so easily. Now that you¡¯ve yed the role of Nangong Yan, I heard that everyone calls you Master Song. They say that you¡¯re as gentle as Jade and that you¡¯re a Casanova. In short, you¡¯ve conquered the world of the female audience. You need the female audience to conquer the world. Song ran, congrattions, you¡¯ve seeded. thank you, ¡± song ran said gratefully. thank you for your persistence. Supervisor li was pleased. you¡¯re still the best. Your master has taught you the way, but cultivation is all up to you. Song ran, congrattions. On one side, song ran was in the limelight and had boundless glory. On the other side, Wen Huihui was gloomy and frowning. Everyone had different lives. Wen Huihui and song ran were in the same drama, so why was there such a huge difference between them? When she went out to lie in the convenience store, she could see the boss watching the TV series they had acted in with great interest. However, all the discussions were about song ran. They called her Master Song affectionately and praised her for being able to y the role of a man so well despite being a girl. She was so likable. Yes, no one was talking about Wen Huihui, and the audience could not be med. The television had been on for seven days, but she only had two scenes, all of which had passed by in a hurry. No one could even see her face clearly, so what was there to discuss? Damn it. She was always suppressed by song ran. She could never straighten her back and live in song ran¡¯s shadow forever. Why was song ran still haunting him? Why did song ran do everything so effortlessly? She was sick of hearing suchints, but there was nothing she could do other thanin. Wen Huihui looked at the young man in the TV. She looked at the salesgirl and her daughter¡¯s adoring eyes. Jealousy and a sense of urgency rose in her heart. The next day, when Wen Huihui went to look for director Chen, he told her a secret in a secretive manner, ¡± The reason why the police inspector and his wife had no children was that their daughter had been kidnapped in the early years. Wen Huihui was deeply touched. She asked, ¡± with the police chief¡¯s power, he should be able to find the daughter who was kidnapped. He was the director of the Research Institute, a Big Shot who could do anything he wanted. If he wanted to find someone, wasn¡¯t it an easy task? He also thought about how happy his daughter would be if she was found. Director Chen smoked his cigarette and said slowly, ¡± I heard that they have. They are still looking for him. However, after so many years, there has been no news. I think the hope is slim. ¡°Where did they lose their daughter?¡± I heard it was in Hangzhou. At that time, the director was still the director of the Research Institute in Hangzhou. What a sin. If he didn¡¯t lose his daughter, he would be so happy. ¡°Then, how old is their daughter?¡± Wen Huihui asked. ¡°I think they said she went missing when she was three years old. She¡¯s been missing for 15 years, so she should be around 18 this year. She¡¯s at the age of a flower. I heard that the director¡¯s wife was in tears all day long and was heartbroken.¡± Chapter 758 758 Chapter 776-arrival Wen Huihui pretended to be regretful and said,¡±she¡¯s the daughter of such a big family. How could she be lost just like that?¡± Don¡¯t you have a Secretary with you when you go out?¡± Director Chen sighed. I heard that the chief¡¯s wife took the youngdy out to y. She bought the hair of the sugar figurine and let go. There were a lot of people, but the youngdy was carried away in the chaos. Wen Huihui sighed. sigh, what a pity. What a pity. that¡¯s right. If the police chief¡¯s wife can find her daughter, she¡¯ll definitely dote on her to the heavens. Fate really makes fools of people. Maybe she¡¯s not blessed. Wen Huihui¡¯s eyes flickered. It was as if a very bold idea had suddenly emerged in her heart. There seemed to be not much difference between 18 and 20 years old. As the gap between her and song ran was getting bigger and bigger, Wen Huihui had lost her mind. She wanted to take a shortcut and surpass song ran in the short term. She had to use her brain. She thought that perhaps if she took the risk, her life would be different. It had been 15 years, and it was uncertain if the director¡¯s daughter was still alive. She just wanted tofort the director and his wife. I also heard that some time ago, Madam adopted a very beautiful and clever goddaughter to relieve her longing, ¡± director Chen continued to ramble. Wen Huihui¡¯s expression turned ugly. It was song ran. It must have been song ran. Song ran was really scheming. She must have known that the chief¡¯s daughter had been kidnapped and used Madam¡¯s concern for her daughter to take advantage of the situation. If song ran could do it, why couldn¡¯t Wen Huihui do the same? ¡°What¡¯s the name of the superintendent¡¯s daughter?¡± she asked. ¡°Fu Wei. The director and Madam both call her Wei Wei.¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s eyes lit up. It seemed like everything had been arranged in advance. In Haichengnguage, Weiwei and Huihui had very simr pronunciations. Very quickly, an idea appeared in her mind. She was very excited, very excited. If she seeded, then she would be able to transform with a shake of her body and rise up to the clouds. At that time, song ran was not even worth mentioning. She was not even worthy of carrying her shoes. Oh, no, no, no. There was no ¡®if you seed¡¯, it was a must-seed. This time, he would either seed or die. Two dayster, at the song family¡¯s mansion, in the evening, song ran said anxiously at the dinner table, ¡± ¡°Brother-inw, did brother Jianjun go to Hangzhou to investigate?¡± Yang Haitaoughed. you¡¯re quite impatient, aren¡¯t you? the director has been looking for her for more than ten years. You can¡¯t expect me to find her in just a few days, can you? ¡± How could song ran not be anxious? She had a feeling that Wen Huihui would make a move soon. Mrs. Fu missed her daughter so much that she might really be fooled by Wen Huihui. The consequences would be too horrible to imagine. Song ran knew that although Mrs. Fu liked her now, being with a King was like being with a Tiger. The emotions of important people could change in an instant. Moreover, if she attacked Wen Huihui before she found her real daughter, Wen Huihui would use the fact that they were at odds with each other as an excuse to retaliate against her. She had to be extra careful. Since Wen Huihui had be the daughter of the police chief¡¯s wife in her previous life, it meant that she had made full preparations. After all, it was not easy to fool a Big Shot like the police chief. She knew that Wen Huihui was someone who would do anything to achieve her goals. If she really had such thoughts, she would definitely put it into action very quickly. She couldn¡¯t wait. ¡°Brother-inw, time waits for no man. I¡¯m really in a hurry. Please inform brother Jianjun not to ck off and to let me know as soon as possible.¡± Chapter 759 759 Chapter 777-one after another ¡°Ran, you have to be mentally prepared,¡± yang Haitao said with a serious expression. ¡°What?¡± a lot of things can happen in 15 years. Maybe the director¡¯s daughter, Wanwan, has already passed away. Song ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat. If the Superintendent¡¯s daughter was really gone ... Was she just going to sit by and watch Wen Huihui enjoy the benefits that she did not deserve as she became the director¡¯s daughter? Or was she going to be like Wen Huihui and make up a fake to rece her? If the director and his wife found out, how much risk would she be in? Song ran was in a dilemma. She could not take such a risk just to stop Wen Huihui. Hence, the best way was to find out the real director¡¯s daughter as soon as possible and destroy Wen Huihui¡¯s dark n. anyway, ¡± song ran lowered her eyes and said softly, ¡± let brother Jianjun know and ask him to try his best to find the girl. Yang Haitaoughed, ¡± old Huang would definitely want to find her. Are you kidding me? if he really finds her, then even the director would owe us a favor. Who wouldn¡¯t want to look for such a huge favor? there are probably countless people who want to look for her. It all depends on who finds her first. Song ran really wanted to go and look for him personally. Huang Jianjun was thirty-six years old this year. He had been in the underworld since he was sixteen or seventeen years old. He was originally from Hangcheng, butter came to Haicheng to deal with real estate. In terms of connections, he really had a wide range. He had opened a building material store in Hangcheng and knew a lot of brothers in the underworld. After receiving yang Haitao¡¯s news, he immediately went to find the eldest daughter of the chief¡¯s family. People like Huang Jianjun were naturally smart. He had heard about the kidnapping of the director¡¯s daughter. At that time, he even told his brothers that whoever could find the director¡¯s daughter for him would not have to worry about the rest of his life. Now, he had actually managed to grab hold of this opportunity. At least now, he knew that when the little girl was kidnapped, she was three years old. She was not small, wore a red cotton-padded jacket, had pigtails that reached the sky, and was very beautiful and cute. She was kidnapped in the winter 15 years ago at Sanyuan Street in Hangzhou. The information was so specific that he believed that there were still traces to follow. [ unparalleled ] was getting more and more popr. When song ran went out, there were even people asking her for her autograph. She had never experienced this before, and she suddenly felt that all her efforts had not been in vain. It was not a waste to wear four or fiveyers of robes every day in such hot weather, and it was also not a waste to continue acting after falling from a high altitude. It was worth it. Everything was worth it. Unparalleled young master Song, gentle as Jade, and handsome as a horse. When those people saw the unruly Little Prince on the TV, they were instantly in love with him. When they looked at him in real life, such a beautiful woman acting as a man didn¡¯t seem out of ce at all. Young master Song was really a strange person. Song ran and Feng Baoer became the hot topic of all major New Year pictures, newspapers, and magazines. It just so happened that today¡¯s scene was song ran and Feng Baoer¡¯s ¡®borrowed kiss¡¯, and the day after was her uncle¡¯s birthday. The two sisters, yang Haitao, and mother Wu were all there. Although her uncle-inw¡¯s position was not high, he was an easy-going person in the officialdom, so there were many people who came to offer their congrattions. The main hall of the courtyard house was packed with people. Aunt and aunt Wu were busy in the kitchen, while the rest of the people were drinking tea and chatting in the living room. Yang Haitao was an expert at socializing, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t let go of such an opportunity. After all, the people who came were either high ranking officials or important people. If he managed to build a rtionship with them, it would more or less be of use in future business. Chapter 760 760 Fire Han Yue The song sisters were drinking tea in a corner. Song ran felt a sharp gaze on her. She looked up and saw a handsome man staring at her with a sharp gaze. Why was he staring at her? Moreover, this gaze was not very friendly, which made her scalp numb. She muttered in her heart, when did I identally offend someone again? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. She stretched out her hand and beckoned her cousin, Chu Wenbin, over. She asked in a low voice,¡±That man, why do you keep staring at me? Who is he?¡± Chu Wenbin whispered, ¡± he¡¯s my colleague. To be honest, I was nning to introduce Xiao Xuan to him. Ji Huai¡¯s family is rich. Song ran frowned.¡¯You have a bright future ahead of you. Why are you staring at me with such deep hatred? what do you mean by that?¡¯ Just as she was feeling puzzled, Ji Huaishang walked over with his long legs. Well, he was very tall, as tall as Gu jinghang. She was sitting while the man was standing, giving off a strong sense of oppression. Song Xuan didn¡¯t have a good impression of this overbearing man. It was obvious that this man seemed to have a strong hostility toward ran. As he approached, song Xuan could not help but reach out and pull song ran behind her to protect her. Mr. Ji, have we met before? ¡± song ran lifted her head and smiled at the man. Ji huaiyan squinted his eyes slightly and a mischievous glint shed across his eyes. He sized her up and sized her up, making song ran feel ufortable. What the hell? The look in his eyes made it seem as if she had snatched his sweetheart away. ¡°Wenbin, take this one and leave for a while.¡± Ji Huaishang raised his hand and said in a cold voice. He was pointing at song Xuan, who frowned. Chu Wenbin, however, tried to smooth things over, ¡± Xiao Xuan,e out with me for a moment. Huai Yan and Xiao ran might have something to say. After that, he dragged song Xuan away without caring about her wishes. Song ran looked at him. She did not know why, but she felt a little guilty. She forced a smile and said, ¡± Mr. Ji, did I offend you unintentionally? ¡± ¡°You have indeed offended me.¡± what did I do to offend you? ¡± song ran was surprised. ¡°You kissed Feng Baoer?¡± His tone was questioning, and his eyes were sharp. Song ran suddenly realized something. so, who is Wanwan to your Wanwan? ¡± Ji Huaishang¡¯s expression was still cold. the woman I like, on the other hand, kissed someone else first. And it was a woman. To be exact, it was a girl. Song ran couldn¡¯t help butugh. you can¡¯t me me for this, Wanwan. It¡¯s part of the plot. I¡¯m actually not that interested in kissing the woman you like. ¡°I can sense a hint of gloating in your words.¡± Ji Huaishang narrowed his eyes and looked at her. Song ran chuckled. you¡¯re being a little mean. I¡¯m not gloating. I really sympathize with you. But Bao ¡®er and I are just acting. We¡¯re in the same rtionship as in the movie. So, since you¡¯ve taken a fancy to ran ran, you can still continue to pursue her. Ji huaiyan tutted, his eyes dark and gloomy. He wanted to, but Feng Baoer was really cold to him and did not care about him. When he looked at the TV again, he saw the tender look in song ran¡¯s eyes. Ji Huaishang was puzzled. How could he be inferior to a neen-year-old girl? This was a huge blow to young master Ji¡¯s self-confidence. Song ran said sincerely, ¡± sister Bao ¡®er is a very nice person. She¡¯s a cold-faced but warm-hearted person. I hope that you two can be together. Ji huaiyan nced at her, his expression still unhappy. Were lovers finally together? He could not even meet Feng Baoer now, so how could he get married? Chapter 761 761 What is your rtionship with song ran? ¡°Does she have any preferences?¡± Ji huaiyan asked coldly after a while. Song ran could not help but burst outughing. so, Mr. Ji is gathering information from me? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just take it that way,¡± Ji huaisan did not deny it. I think sister Bao ¡®er would like someone who¡¯s more free and uninhibited, ¡± song ran said. just like Nangong Yan in the¡¯ unparalleled ¡®TV series. What song ran wanted to say was that Feng Baoer liked people who did not care about her feelings. After all, Feng Baoer was a big star and had many people supporting her. She did not like the feeling of beingplimented by others. She had unintentionally mentioned Feng Baoer¡¯s love for her. Feng Baoer¡¯s feelings for song ran were because song ran did not have her in her eyes. Therefore, at that moment, she really had an obsession with song ran that she did not even realize. Ji Huai acted as if he was savoring song ran¡¯s words. Free and uninhibited? It was as if he had never been a free and unruly person, and being free and unruly had nothing to do with him. He slowly nodded, but his expression did not rx. ¡°I know.¡± Song ran¡¯s matchmaker went up to him. how about this? Mr. Ji, when you¡¯re free,e over to my house. I¡¯ll ask sister Bao ¡®er toe over for a meal. Mr. Ji from the Air Force was famous. He suddenly felt that he was very useless and useless. He couldn¡¯t even handle a woman and needed someone else to be his matchmaker. It was really hard to say, hard to express. ¡°Okay, thank you, Yingluo.¡± He was extremely unwilling, but being too cold and indifferent would only push Feng Baoer further and further away. If he wanted to get her, he had to put down his pride. After that, he would try to be the free and uninhibited man she liked. There was still a long way to go, and Ji huaiyan suddenly felt unprecedented pressure. After her uncle-inw¡¯s birthday party ended, they went home together. Song Xuan was worried and asked song ran, ¡± ¡°That Mr. Ji didn¡¯t make things difficult for you, did he?¡± no, no, ¡± song ran replied happily. they want me to be their matchmaker. Yang Haitao panicked,¡±don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s taken a fancy to your sister?¡± Sister-inw, you can¡¯t be a coward.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± song Xuan pushed him. Song ran smiled and said, ¡± brother-inw, don¡¯t worry. If he really likes my sister, I¡¯ll turn my back on him and leave immediately. My sister is already taken. I won¡¯t try to steal her. Don¡¯t worry. Yang Haitao pouted. your sister is so pretty. There are quite a few people who are interested in her. shut up! song Xuan pinched his waist and said, ¡± shut up! Song ran red at yang Haitao. he¡¯s been brought up very well. Brother-inw, you have to be careful in the future. Yang Haitao grabbed song Xuan¡¯s hand and stopped her from moving. ¡°I¡¯m willing to be disciplined by your sister.¡± Song ranughed. let¡¯s get back to the main topic. How¡¯s brother Jianjun¡¯s investigation in Hangzhou? ¡± Yang Haitao ruffled his hair. ran, ¡± he said, ¡± you really don¡¯t give me any space to breathe. ¡°Hurry up and tell me.¡± Yang Haitao¡¯s expression turned serious. this matter is really difficult. After so many years, the shops have all changed owners. He really went to visit each and every one of them and asked many of his brothers in the underworld. He really did find one of his brothers who was also at the market. Song ran¡¯s heart was in her mouth. and then?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? don¡¯t worry, ¡± yang Haitao said slowly. that brother promised Huang that he would help him investigate, but it will take some time. Song ran¡¯s heart sank again. so, how much longer does ran ran need? ¡± Chapter 762 762 Do you have to be so close to me when you talk? ¡°Ran, to be honest, I really can¡¯t promise you anything. We have to be 100% sure that we found the chief¡¯s daughter. If we make a mistake, we¡¯ll be suspected of having evil intentions and pretending to be the chief¡¯s daughter. Therefore, we must be very careful.¡± Song ran lowered her eyes and said in a low voice, ¡± yes, you¡¯re right. You¡¯re right. I understand. Please tell brother Jianjun to hurry up. He really couldn¡¯t afford to dy. Song Xuan patted the back of her hand. don¡¯t think about these things all day. You have no obligation to help the chief find his daughter. Song ran forced a smile. She did not have any obligation to do so, but she had to find her daughter as soon as possible. She was determined not to let Wen Huihui get her way. The memory of Wen Huihui bing the police chief¡¯s daughter in her previous life was getting clearer and clearer. She was almost certain that Wen Huihui would find a way to be the police chief¡¯s daughter. Hence, she could not afford to dy. She was practically racing against time. When they reached home, song Xuan and aunt Wu went into their respective rooms. Song ran was still sitting by the phone, waiting for Gu jinghang¡¯s call. Yin Hua couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said in a small voice, ¡± ¡°Sister-inw, you don¡¯t have to wait for my brother¡¯s call every day. If he can call you, he will definitely call you. If that¡¯s the case, it means that he can¡¯t call you. The institution¡¯s management is very strict. You¡¯re just waiting for nothing.¡± Song ran red at her. I can¡¯t sleep in peace anyway. I might as well wait for his call. If he calls, I can let him hear my voice immediately. I can wait for him, but I don¡¯t want him to wait for me. Yin Hua¡¯s heart started to ache for her little sister-inw. Two dayster, it was close to the Gregorian New Year. It started snowing in Haicheng. This year¡¯s snow came earlier than the previous years. Song ran missed him even more. She wanted to watch the snow with him. She wanted to put her hand into his coat pocket when it was cold. She wanted to be held in his arms and let him soak her feet. Why isn¡¯t this person back yet? In addition, yang Haitao and song Xuan¡¯s rtionship was getting deeper and deeper. Song ran was extremely resentful. That day, Mrs. Fu personally came to pick her up to go out and y, saying that she was taking her to changxia Manor to watch the snow. The changxia Manor was located in the suburbs of Haicheng. There were mountains andkes for the officials and nobles to enjoy. At this moment, a thousand miles were frozen and ten thousand miles were covered in snow. The scenery should be extremely beautiful. The car drove slowly on the wide road in the Urban area and stopped at a traffic light. Song ran seemed to have caught a glimpse of Wen Huihui. She had always been on her guard against Wen Huihui. Only God knew what kind of dirty things this scheming person would do for the sake of wealth and glory. The red light seemed to take a long time. huihuihuijue! a boorish woman¡¯s voice rang out, instantly drawing Mrs. Fu¡¯s gaze to look out the window. Song ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Huihui and Weiwei were very simr pronunciations in the dialect of Haicheng. It was Wen Huihui¡¯s mother, the weak and kind middle-aged woman who worked in the factory, Lin Xin. Song ran looked at the two of them suspiciously. Why did such a weak person suddenly speak to Wen Huihui in such a fierce voice? It was clear that their roles were reversed. It seemed that the drama queen was online. In that case, she would just watch the show without changing her expression. The green light turned on, and the Secretary was about to start driving when Mrs. Fu raised her hand and said, ¡± ¡°Pull over, we¡¯ll leaveter.¡± Chapter 763 763 Knocked over the vinegar jar ¡°Madam, aren¡¯t you going to the mountain vi to watch the snow?¡± the Secretary was a little puzzled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll goter.¡± Song ran did not say anything. She was still looking at the drama queen by the roadside. As soon as Wen Huihui¡¯s mother approached, she raised her hand and hit Wen Huihui, scolding her angrily, ¡± ¡°You money-losing thing, why did you give up when I asked you to go on a blind date? Ah? It¡¯s your fortune that she likes you, yet you still dare to be picky? I¡¯ll kill you, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Eh? Song ran felt that everything that was happening outside the window was ridiculous. What was Wen Huihui up to? Why did her weak mother suddenly be so strong? Wen Huihui was a cold-blooded person who had abandoned her mother and left with her father for the sake of wealth and glory. Moreover, her mother had shed so many tears in her struggle for Wen Huihui¡¯s custody back then. However, Wen Huihui had been so cold that she did not even spare her mother a second nce. She did not know what sin her mother hadmitted in her past life to have such an unfilial daughter. W-what was going on outside? Wen Huihui looked at her mother pitifully. mom, I¡¯m still in school. I don¡¯t want to get married yet. Lin Xin became fiercer and fiercer. She poked Wen Huihui¡¯s forehead andpletely ignored the onlookers. She cursed, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve spent so much of my money all these years. If I tell you to get married, you have to get married. How dare you talk back? I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± As she spoke, Lin Xin raised her hand and gave Wen Huihui a tight p. From song ran¡¯s angle, she could see Lin Xin¡¯s hand trembling slightly. Mrs. Fu said coldly,¡±Xiao Li, go down and take a look at Yingluo.¡± Song ran remained silent and just watched Wen Huihui¡¯s act calmly. At this point, she finally understood. She had no idea where she had gotten Mrs. Fu¡¯s schedule from, but she had deliberately stayed here to get her mother to cooperate with her and put on such a show. She probably knew that her ¡®Huihui¡¯ sounded simr to Weiwei¡¯s, so she took a gamble. She bet that Mrs. Fu would stop for her because of those two words. Obviously, she had won the bet. Not only did Mrs. Fu stop by for her, but she also took her matters very seriously. She thought, if song ran did not stop her in her previous life, Wen Huihui would have been able to get close to Mrs. Fu. The b * tch was so scheming. She took advantage of someone else¡¯s longing for her daughter and pretended to be someone else¡¯s long-lost daughter. She clearly had no conscience. Lin Xin raised her hand and wanted to continue pping Wen Huihui, but Mrs. Fu¡¯s Secretary, Xiao Li, grabbed her wrist. Lin Xin trembled in fear. Wen Huihui red at her and gave her a look. Lin Xin immediately acted like a tigress, turned around, and scolded, ¡± ¡°Who are you? What are you doing?¡± Xiao Li was tall and majestic. He said coldly, ¡± why did you hit someone on the street? I¡¯ll send you to the Public Security Bureau! this is my daughter, ¡± Lin Xin said. I bought her with money. I can beat her however I want. Song ran snorted. Wen Huihui, you¡¯re really thoughtful. She nced at Mrs. Fu and saw that she was staring at Wen Huihui with a fierce look in her eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but open the car door and get out. Song ran quickly got out of the car as well. Obviously, it was impossible to make the b * tch feel guilty in front of her. Wen Huihui still looked like a bullied little wife. She looked so pitiful that song ran felt that she was not the Wen Huihui who used all her means to steal her love. Chapter 764 764 nning to marry him Tsk, tsk. Wen Huihui¡¯s acting skills were pretty good. No wonder she was so obsessed with acting. She probably didn¡¯t disy enough of her acting skills in the ¡± unparalleled in the world ¡± crew. Now, she was really showing off her impable acting skills. Song ran could not help but apud her in her heart. Mrs. Fu grabbed Wen Huihui¡¯s hand and said in a gentle voice, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re Wei Wei?¡± Mrs. Fu spoke in Mandarin. Wen Huihui¡¯s eyes flickered and her voice was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s. She replied in Mandarin, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m Huihui, not Weiwei.¡± Mrs. Fu continued to hold her hand. Huihui and Weiwei were almost the same in Haicheng¡¯snguage. She grabbed her hand tightly and gently pushed her sleeve up. There were bruises on it, and it looked like she had been abused. Mrs. Fu felt her heart ache. Wen Huihui shot a nce at Lin Xin. In Mrs. Fu¡¯s eyes, it was a look of fear. In Lin Xin¡¯s eyes, it was a look of deterrence and warning. Lin Xin put on a fierce look again, ¡± ¡°Who are you? Why are you grabbing my daughter?¡± Mrs. Fu shielded Wen Huihui behind her and nced at Lin Xin sternly. ¡°Did you just say that you bought this girl?¡± Lin Xin¡¯s eyes flickered, but she did not say anything. Xiao Li said angrily, ¡± ¡°Madam is asking you a question, answer!¡± Lin Xin¡¯s hand made a cracking sound as Xiao Li broke it. Song ran felt pain for her. This woman was really being yed by her own daughter. ¡°Even if I bought it, what does it have to do with you?¡± Lin Xin quickly said. Song ran gave Wen Huihui a meaningful look. What a good show. Wen Huihui, on the other hand, looked calm and did not look guilty at all. Song ran could not help but admire her mental fortitude. That¡¯s true. In her past life, she was able topletely fool the director and his wife. Her ability in this area should not be underestimated. ¡°If it¡¯s bought, it¡¯s naturally rted to me.¡± Mrs. Fu¡¯s voice grew colder. Half an hourter, the group arrived at the house of the director of the institutionpound. Song ran maintained a neutral attitude and watched everything coldly. Since Wen Huihui dared to impersonate her, she must have made full preparations. She could not act rashly. Judging from Mrs. Fu¡¯s expression, she was obviously very willing to let Wen Huihui be her daughter. If she were to jump out and expose Wen Huihui¡¯s lie at this time, she might even anger Mrs. Fu. She wanted to wait and see. Mrs. Fu sat in the main seat. Lin Xin was flustered and at a loss. She had no idea that her daughter was trying to befriend such a Big Shot. What if, what if her daughter¡¯s actions were exposed? she didn¡¯t even dare to imagine what kind of punishment her daughter would receive. Wen Huihui saw that her mother was about to faint from shock. She immediately coughed lightly to remind her to maintain her fierce look. Lin Xin nced at Wen Huihui. Wen Huihui despised Lin Xin¡¯s fearful eyes. This kind of weak and ipetent woman was not worthy of being her mother. Only that dignified and beautiful Madam was worthy of being her mother. As for song ran, who did not say a word, she did not even care about her. She had done it wlessly this time, so song ran could forget about finding any fault with her. I spent a lot of money to buy her, ¡± Lin Xin said at the top of her voice. why can¡¯t I care about her? ¡± ¡°Where did you buy her from?¡± Mrs. Fu asked, beating around the bush. Lin Xin was so flustered that she could barely speak. In Mrs. Fu¡¯s eyes, the woman in front of her was guilty, so she said in an even sterner voice, ¡± ¡°Answer me, where did you buy her?¡± Chapter 765 765 What if I get a demerit? Even in the middle of winter, Lin Xin¡¯s cold sweat was still pouring out. Her throat was blocked, and she said in a low voice, ¡± 15 years ago, she was brought up by a kidnapper. At that time, I was still living in the countryside, in the countryside of Haicheng. At that time, I pitied her, so I bought her. I didn¡¯t expect that after buying her, I wouldn¡¯t be able to give birth to my own child. Madam, this child is a jinx. You can¡¯t me me for treating her like this. Song ran looked at Mrs. Fu again. Mrs. Fu¡¯s eyes were wide open when she heard that it happened 15 years ago. Her fingers were also trembling at Weiwei. ¡°Yingluo, you said you bought her 15 years ago?¡± she asked, her lips trembling. Song ran snorted in her heart. It must have been hard on Wen Huihui. Her information collection was quiteplete. Everyone knew that the director had lost his daughter, and so many people in the Research Institute were helping him find his daughter. The fact that the director had lost his daughter 15 years ago was probably a well-known secret. Lin Xin said with a bitter face, ¡± yes, I bought her 15 years ago. At that time, I spent all of my family¡¯s savings. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have bought her. Not only did she spend all my money, but she also caused me to be unable to have children. She¡¯s a money-losing good, a money-losing good. Mrs. Fu suddenly stood up and held Wen Huihui¡¯s hand. Wen Huihui looked at the beautiful and moving Mrs. Fu before her and sighed in her heart. By being by the side of such a beautiful and powerful wife, she would be able to receive the envy of everyone. Everyone would curry favor with her. Only then would her life have meaning. Mrs. Fu held her hand tightly and said gently, ¡± ¡°Do you still have your three-year-old memories, Yingying?¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s eyes were filled with fear as she nced at the other people in the room. Mrs. Fu then said considerately, ¡± ¡°All of you, leave first.¡± Wen Huihui stared at song ran nervously. She was afraid that song ran would suddenly jump out and make irresponsible remarks at this critical moment. Although she had a perfect countermeasure, she did not want to cause any more trouble. Unexpectedly, song ran obediently followed the crowd out. Wen Huihuiughed coldly. The b * tch must have resigned herself to her fate. Seeing that the chief¡¯s wife was so certain that she was her daughter, she probably did not dare to act rashly. Hmph, she finally managed to suppress the b * tch, and she suddenly felt ted. After everyone had left, Mrs. Fu said gently, ¡± ¡°Alright, they¡¯ve all gone out. Don¡¯t be afraid. Do you still have the memories of when you were three years old? Do you still have any memories of when you were kidnapped?¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s eyes shivered, acting like she had been abused for a long time. She said awkwardly, ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t really remember.¡± Mrs. Fu grabbed her hand tightly and asked,¡¯do you really not remember anything? Think about it carefully.¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s expression was pained, and Mrs. Fu pressed on. ¡°Think about it, think about it again, Yingluo.¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s eyes flickered. After a long while, she said slowly, ¡± ¡°I only remember the sugar figurine hehe¡± Actually, many people knew about the story of the sugar figurine. Many people who had helped Mrs. Fu find her daughter knew about it. However, Mrs. Fu was like a drowning person who had suddenly grabbed onto a piece of driftwood. She pulled Wen Huihui into her arms and said with tears in her eyes, ¡± ¡°Yingluo, you¡¯re Weiwei. Are you Weiwei?¡± ¡°Madam, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Wen Huihui struggled. Song ran could vaguely hear their conversation from outside the house. When she heard Wen Huihui¡¯s pretentious look, she almost burst outughing. B * tches really had a hundred tricks up their sleeves. Chapter 766 766 Chapter 784-settling scores She nced at Lin Xin, but Lin Xin didn¡¯t dare to look at her. She walked forward, took Lin Xin¡¯s hand, and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Aunt Lin, what¡¯s up with Yingluo?¡± Lin Xin¡¯s eyes reddened. She saw that a few secretaries were surrounding them, so she did not dare to say anything. She only shook her head and said nothing. Song ran held her hand and pulled her to the side. ¡°Alright, they can¡¯t hear us anymore. Aunt Lin, I want to know what¡¯s going on. Don¡¯t you always dote on Huihui? Back then, when you divorced uncle Wen, you really did everything you could to snatch Huihui¡¯s custody away from her. Why did you hit her, ran ran?¡± Lin Xin¡¯s tears fell, and her eyes were full of grievance. Xiao ran, don¡¯t ask. Don¡¯t ask. Song ran grabbed her hand tightly. did Huihui ask you to do this? ¡± she asked. Lin Xin¡¯s eyes flickered, but she did not say a word. Song ran continued, ¡± do you know who¡¯s in the house? She¡¯s the wife of the head of the Research Institute, a powerful figure. If she finds out that someone lied to her, what do you think will happen to that person?¡± Lin Xin trembled and looked at song ran in fear, ¡± ¡°Yingluo, I don¡¯t know Yingluo.¡± Song ran shook her head. if you cooperate with Huihui to lie to such a Big Shot, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll only bring her harm. Lin Xin lowered her head again and did not say anything. Song ran was anxious. This Lin Xin was really muddleheaded. She was being manipted by her own daughter and had no ability to resist. As the saying goes, a pitiful person must have a hateful side. Song ran knew that Lin Xin would grant all of Wen Huihui¡¯s requests. It was basically impossible for her to find an opening from Lin Xin. He could only ce his hopes on Huang Jianjun, hoping that he would be able to find the director¡¯s real daughter soon. At that time, Wen Huihui would be digging her own grave and would die a horrible death! In the house, Mrs. Fu grabbed her hand tightly. you¡¯re my Weiwei. Do you still remember the sugar figurine I asked master to draw for you? ¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s eyes flickered. No one had told her about the Xuanji. They only said that the chief¡¯s daughter was abducted in front of a sugar figurine stall. As for the pattern, no one had told her. She shook her head slowly, her eyes flickering as if she was afraid. I, Yingluo, I don¡¯t remember, Yingluo, I don¡¯t remember. It had been fifteen years. It was excusable to say that she did not remember what had happened when she was three. Mrs. Fu grabbed her hands. Yingluo, ¡± she said. can you take off your shoes? ¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s face turned pale. What did he mean? Why did he have to take off his shoes? So, was there a mark on his foot? Why didn¡¯t she hear about it? The blood drained from her face as she stood there in a daze, not knowing what to do. She wanted to run away. She didn¡¯t know what kind of punishment she would receive if she was found out that she had the idea of pretending to be the police chief¡¯s daughter. She only knew that if the woman in front of her found out that she was not her daughter, she would definitely punish her severely. Her kind face would changepletely. She was panicking. She waspletely panicking. Whether she was the daughter of the chief¡¯s wife or not, she knew best. Now, could it be that Madam was going to expose him? Could her beautiful dream onlyst for a few short hours? Mrs. Fu looked at her with anticipation, her voice still gentle. ¡°Can I? Can you let me see your feet? Left leg.¡± At this moment, Wen Huihui seemed to have no other choice but to bite the bullet and sit down on a chair at the side. She then slowly reached out to take off her cotton shoes. She took off her cotton shoes and cotton socks slowly, revealing her entire foot. Chapter 767 767 You want to control me? She was already thinking of what to say when she heard soft sobs. She looked up and saw Mrs. Fu¡¯s Red eyes, and tears were rolling down her face. Wen Huihui was dumbfounded. Mrs. Fu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look like she was furious. Instead, she looked like she was crying tears of joy. What was going on? However, Mrs. Fu hugged her and burst into tears. ¡°Wei Wei, you really are my Wei Wei.¡± Song ran, who was standing outside the door, heard it and frowned in confusion. Mrs. Fu¡¯s voice was full of emotion, as if she had already confirmed that Wen Huihui was her daughter. So, did Yingying have some kind of mark? Didn¡¯t he say that he didn¡¯t have any? So, Mrs. Fu had also held back a trick on her because she was afraid that someone else would pretend to be her daughter? When the door opened, Mrs. Fu held Wen Huihui¡¯s hand and stood at the door. She waved at song ran and said with a smile, ¡± Xiao ran,e here. Come here and take a look. Song ran adjusted her expression and quickly walked over with a smile. ¡°Godmother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mrs. Fu reached out and gave song ran a hug. you¡¯re My Lucky Star. I wanted to take you to the vi to watch the snow, so I met my own daughter. You¡¯re My Lucky Star. Thank you. Song ran looked at Wen Huihui. Wen Huihui¡¯s expression was one of joy and guilt at the same time. She really deserved a beating. Song ran pretended to be shocked. Was it? Godmother? Are you sure?¡± Mrs. Fu pulled her into the house, her eyes filled with unconcealed joy. ¡°I¡¯m sure, I¡¯m 10000% sure.¡± don¡¯t we need to be more careful about this kind of thing? ¡°song ran asked again. However, Mrs. Fu said, ¡± when Weiwei was two years old, the back of her left foot was scalded by a pair of fire tongs. There¡¯s a scar on her foot. She has a scar. She has a scar. Wen Huihui¡¯s eyes were full of vileness. She had never expected that there would be such a coincidence in this world. She was the same as the director¡¯s daughter, and her left foot had been scalded by a fire pincer. The only difference was that the station chief¡¯s daughter¡¯s foot was identally scalded, while her foot was deliberately scalded by her father. Her father valued men over women and had never liked her. Now, she really had to thank that father of hers. She was the daughter who was destined to be the director. Heh, song ran, the difference between our statuses has widened. I¡¯m going to return all the bullying you¡¯ve done to me in the past. Just you wait. Song ran was also very surprised. How could there be such a coincidence in this world? Hence, in her previous life, Wen Huihui had probably made use of this to be the police chief¡¯s daughter. At that time, she was truly fearless. After all, no one would step in. Song ran remained calm and said, ¡± Godma, Hanhan is the best. It¡¯s been more than ten years and you¡¯ve finally found your biological daughter. I¡¯m so happy for you. Wen Huihui snorted coldly in her heart. This b * tch was so hypocritical. She must have known that the chief¡¯s wife would not believe her no matter what she said. That was why she was trying to curry favor with the rich and powerful. Mrs. Fu grabbed song ran with one hand and Wen Huihui with the other. She said sincerely, ¡± I have two more daughters all of a sudden. I¡¯m so happy. Ran, you¡¯re My Lucky Star. It¡¯s because I took you in as my goddaughter that I found my biological daughter. I really have to thank you. Although she wasn¡¯t Mrs. Fu¡¯s real daughter, Wen Huihui still felt that Mrs. Fu was too close to song ran. She was very jealous. Was a biological daughter inferior to a goddaughter? However, she had just acknowledged her family, so she did not dare to act rashly. Chapter 768 768 Checkmate Godma, ¡± song ran said politely, ¡± do we still need to thank each other? ¡± It¡¯s my honor to let you find your biological daughter. I¡¯m really happy for you.¡± With tears in her eyes, Mrs. Fu said to the Secretary at the door, ¡± quickly go to the station inspector¡¯s quarters and call the station inspector back. Hurry up. Song ran held Mrs. Fu¡¯s hand. Godma, since you¡¯ve just acknowledged your biological daughter, I won¡¯t disturb your reunion. I¡¯ll go home first. Wen Huihui thought that Mrs. Fu would dly agree. After all, her daughter, who had been separated from her for more than ten years, must have a lot to tell her. It was not convenient for an outsider to be present when it came to missing her. Xiao ran, don¡¯t leave. When Yuzhanges back, let¡¯s have dinner together. I¡¯ll ask Xiao Li to send you home tonight. I don¡¯t want you to think that you¡¯re ignoring your goddaughter just because you have a biological daughter. I like you a lot too and won¡¯t treat you differently. Song ran smiled and looked at Wen Huihui. Huihui, you never expected this, did you? your ¡®biological daughter¡¯ doesn¡¯t seem to have been treated better than me, your goddaughter. Do you feel bad? Wen Huihui was not only upset, she was about to explode from anger. His biological daughter was by his side, yet the police chief¡¯s wife still said such things. Which biological daughter would want to be treated the same as her goddaughter? Why should song ran be treated the same way as her? she did not take the risk of impersonating the daughter of the Superintendent just to be treated the same way as song ran. However, she could only smile and agree. She wanted toy low and slowly destroy song ran¡¯s good image in thedy¡¯s heart. She believed that, as her biological daughter, the station chief¡¯s wife would eventually stand on her side. After all, she was the poor daughter of the police chief who had been left behind and suffered a lot. The police chief¡¯s wife must have felt very guilty about her. She was not in a hurry. She wanted to defeat song ran slowly. It was only a matter of time. At night, after dinner at the station chief¡¯s house, Secretary Xiao Li decided to send song ran home. Wen Huihui was about to leave too, but the police chief¡¯s wife held her hand. ¡°Wei Wei, you stay with me.¡± Wen Huihui looked at song ran smugly as if to say,¡¯did you see that?¡¯ This was the difference between a biological daughter and an adopted daughter. Song ran nced at her with disdain.¡¯Wen Huihui, enjoy your sweet dreams while you still can.¡¯ The Emperor¡¯s New Clothes would always be exposed. At the moment of exposure, how do you think the director would deal with you? One day, he would have to return what he had stolen. Wen Huihui shook her head. Madam, I still want to go home. I¡¯m not used to living here. Song ran kept looking at her with a smile. The b * tch was good at ying hard to get. Mrs. Fu was about to say something when the station chief said, ¡± ¡°Give the child some time to adapt. Take it slowly, slowly.¡± Mrs. Fu looked at Wen Huihui. after we get home, if that woman dares to mistreat you again, tell me. I¡¯ll definitely stand up for you. Do you understand? ¡± ¡°I understand, Madam,¡± Wen Huihui mumbled. Xiao Li, send Wei Wei and Xiao ran home. ¡°Who should we send home first?¡± asked Xiao Li. Wen Huihui looked at Mrs. Fu expectantly, but song ran did not mind. After all, the other one was her ¡®biological daughter¡¯. She would not fight for her favor over such a small matter. It was only natural that she would give her to her¡¯ biological daughter ¡®first. let¡¯s send Xiao ran back first. After all, her house is closer. Wen Huihui¡¯s face darkened, but it was fleeting. Chapter 769 769 Only song ran can act as fan Lihua Song ran could not help butugh. She instructed her Secretary, ¡± ¡°Uncle li, why don¡¯t you send Weiwei home first? I¡¯m fine with it.¡± Biological daughter? she¡¯s nothing. Wen Huihui, you¡¯ll have to spend a lot of effort to fight for love. On the way, song ran and Wen Huihui sat side by side in the car, while Yin Hua sat in the front passenger seat. Song ran chuckled and smiled. miss Weiwei, I¡¯m sorry. My godmother asked uncle li to send me home first. You¡¯re not angry, are you? ¡± Wen Huihui was so angry that her face darkened even more. She forced a smile and said, ¡± Xiao ran, you must be joking. How could I be angry with Madam over such a small matter? ¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t you changed the way you address me? It¡¯s too distant to call you Madam. Godmother has been looking for you for many years. You should call her mother earlier and let her fulfill her wish.¡± Wen Huihui lifted her chin slightly and said arrogantly, ¡± ¡°I know what to do at what time. I¡¯m not used to it yet.¡± Song ran sighed and clicked her tongue,¡±aunt Lin, you¡¯re so pitiful, ran ran.¡± The car stopped at the old alley where Lin Xin lived. Song ran said meaningfully, ¡± ¡°Wei Wei, I really have to trouble you to continue living in This Old House.¡± Wen Huihui got out of the car. I¡¯ve been living here for more than ten years. It¡¯s not hard. In order to avoid living in such an old and worn house, Wen Huihui did not hesitate to be thick-skinned and live with her father who treated her badly. She was not willing to stay with her mother who loved her dearly. Song ran could not understand what kind of person was thinking. She rolled down the window and said to the person standing outside, ¡± my godmother is a little prejudiced, so I will persuade her to put you first in everything in the future. I won¡¯t fight with you for godmother¡¯s love, so don¡¯t worry. Wen Huihui¡¯s face turned green with anger.¡¯Do I need you to persuade me?¡¯ Song ran, you think too highly of yourself. However, the chief¡¯s wife¡¯s Secretary was also there, so she could only continue to pretend to be weak and considerate.¡±Don¡¯t say that. We¡¯re both Madam¡¯s daughters.¡± Song ran smiled. uncle li, it¡¯s done. Please send me home. The Secretary then drove the car away. As a bystander, the Secretary felt that this goddaughter was much better than the director¡¯s wife¡¯s biological daughter. Whether it was in terms of looks or the way she dealt with people, song ran was clearly better. In fact, she was much better. Song ran might look like she was trying to tter Wen Huihui, but Wen Huihui was trying to hide her true feelings. In short, Wen Huihui did not give off afortable feeling. However, she was Madam¡¯s biological daughter. Even if he did not like her, he could only continue to serve this youngdy. In front of the song family¡¯s mansion, song ran got out of the car. The Secretary smiled at her and said, ¡± Xiao ran, you can¡¯t ignore Madam just because she has found her biological daughter. You have to spend more time with her in the future. Song ran smiled. that¡¯s for sure. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get a strong backing. I¡¯ll definitely hold on to it firmly. Secretary li was amused by her again. This little girl was so pretty and cute. She was really better than her biological daughter. Sigh, fate is making a fool of us. Song ran did not enter her own house. She went straight to yang Haitao¡¯s ce. When he saw song ran¡¯s serious expression, yang Haitao knew that his sister-inw was here to rush him again. He rushed to say, ¡± ran, there¡¯s a lead. There¡¯s a lead. I was about to tell you today. You weren¡¯t home. Yang Haitao¡¯s house was warm and cozy. Song Xuan was still watching television on the sofa. Song ran quickly walked over and sat down beside her sister. Song Xuan grabbed her hands and said, ¡± ¡°Why are you wearing so little on a snowy day?¡± Song ran sighed. actually, it¡¯s mainly my heart that¡¯s cold. That¡¯s why my hands are cold. ¡°Second miss, why are you so upset?¡± song Xuan looked at her with me. Chapter 770 770 I will consider my future Song ran told her about Wen Huihui impersonating the police chief¡¯s daughter. Song Xuan was so shocked that her mouth was wide open.¡±Did she eat a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s gall? She even dared to pretend to do such a thing? Isn¡¯t she afraid that the station chief will find some clues and punish her?¡± Song ran then mentioned the burn mark on the back of her left foot. Song Xuan and yang Haitao eximed, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s such a coincidence in this world?¡± Song ran nodded. it¡¯s such a coincidence. So, brother-inw, when you look for the superintendent¡¯s daughter, you¡¯ve found another clue. There¡¯s a burn mark on the back of her left foot. Do you understand? ¡± Huang¡¯s got some leads too, ¡± yang Haitao said hurriedly. he already knows the name of the kidnapper. Talk about marriage ### Song ran was excited. now that I know the kidnapper¡¯s name, what¡¯s next? ¡± Do you know where he is now?¡± Yang Haitao waved his hand. we¡¯re still investigating. Old Huang found out that the kidnapper is getting old and seems to have moved to a city in the North. He¡¯s already following the news and should have news soon. Don¡¯t worry. Song ran nodded. There was no point in panicking since Wen Huihui had already made the first move. Since she already knew Wen Huihui¡¯s motive, she could take things as they came and deal with them ordingly. Wen Huihui was just trying to suck up to her. She might even talk about her in front of Mrs. Fu when the time was right. She was still confident that Mrs. Fu doted on her quite a bit. At least, she felt that Mrs. Fu liked her as much as she liked Wen Huihui. As such, she still had time. ¡°Okay, tell brother Jianjun to hurry.¡± She was really anxious. She didn¡¯t want to see a viin like Wen Huihui get her way. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re all in a hurry.¡± Who wouldn¡¯t do their best to get close to the director? After they finished talking business, yang Haitao said, ¡± alright, Xiao ran, you should go back and sleep. It¡¯s gettingte. Song ran grabbed her sister¡¯s hand and yawned. ¡°Okay, sister, let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Sister-inw, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± yang Haitao asked anxiously. I¡¯m helping you, but you¡¯re poaching my men. You can¡¯t be so unkind, you know?¡± Song ran hugged her sister. my boyfriend isn¡¯t by my side. Can¡¯t I even have my sister? ¡± What kind of world is this?¡± Song Xuan patted her head lovingly, ¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll go back with you.¡± Yang Haitao grabbed song Xuan¡¯s hand and said, ¡± ¡°What about me?¡± ¡°You what?¡± song Xuan turned around and smiled at him. Can¡¯t you just sleep without me?¡± Yang Haitao was in his 20s, a 186-year-old man, but he was actually quite pleasing to the eye when he acted coquettishly. ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t sleep without you.¡± Song ran felt goosebumps all over her body. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll let you have it. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Song Xuan wanted to follow her but yang Haitao held her in his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t leave.¡± it¡¯s still snowing outside. Be careful when you walk, ¡± song Xuan shouted. she¡¯s already an adult, ¡± yang Haitao whispered into her ear. she¡¯s just taking a few steps, yet you¡¯re still so worried. Can¡¯t you shift some of your concern for your sister to me? ¡± Song Xuan looked at the person who was staring at her and snorted, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t I care about you enough?¡± Chapter 771 771 Not too happy The next day, yang Haitao checked song Xuan¡¯s body again. He pulled her turtleneck sweater up to her chin and said, ¡± yes, this way, I won¡¯t be able to see the marks on your neck. Song Xuan kicked his calf and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to speak so freely outside.¡± Yang Haitao held her waist and smiled. ¡°Yes, my dear wife.¡± Song Xuan pulled his hand to her mouth and took a bite. Yang Haitao snorted, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too much to call your wife my Lord, is it?¡± ¡°Call me by my name when you¡¯re outside,¡± Yang Haitao¡¯s lips curled up slightly. alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll call you by your name. Yang Shaodong was the best at pretending to obey but secretly going against her. Anyway, song Xuan could not do anything to him outside. The two of them went out. Uncle Zhong was cleaning the snow in the yard all night, and another maleborer was helping aunt Wu clean the snow in the yard next door. Yang Haitao ignored song Xuan¡¯s objection and insisted on holding her hand. The two of them entered the house and song Xuan mumbled, ¡± ¡°Little girl, are you stillzing in bed? That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a rest day today, so let her sleep a little longer.¡± Aunt Wu ced the broom at the door. As she spoke, she gasped and said, ¡± ran ran out early in the morning. ¡°Ah? He went out? Where did he go?¡± Aunt Wu went to the kitchen and said,¡±where else could that girl have gone?¡± She¡¯s been waiting for vice Section Chief Gu¡¯s call every day for almost a month, but there¡¯s no call. The girl is getting anxious.¡± Song Xuan sat at the dining table and frowned, ¡± ¡°This girl, don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m going to get our marriage certificate today? She¡¯s only thinking about Gu jinghang all day.¡± ¡°You should learn from your sister,¡± yang Haitao said as he patted her head. ¡°What do you mean?¡± song Xuan narrowed her eyes. Yang Haitao wanted to say, ¡± I hope you only have me in your heart. however, song Xuan¡¯s expression made him swallow the rest of his sentence. Heughed and said, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything. Don¡¯t be so nervous.¡± Song Xuan coughed lightly. since ran is not here today, let¡¯s get our marriage certificate tomorrow, ran ran. Yang Haitao¡¯s face darkened. we¡¯re getting our marriage certificate. What does it have to do with her being there or not? ¡± ¡°I just want the people closest to me to be my witness,¡± song Xuan said as she ran her fingers through her hair. Yang Haitao waved his hand. there¡¯s no need for that. Ran will definitely be there when the banquet is held. What a joke. His heart would not be at peace as long as he did not get married. He could not afford to dy it. He did not want to dy it any longer. ¡°Look at how impatient you are,¡± song Xuan nced at him. Yang Haitao¡¯s heart was burning with anxiety. this is rted to my happiness. It¡¯s a lifelong event. Who can be calm? Xiao Xuan, let¡¯s go to the Civil Affairs Bureau after dinner, okay? ¡± Song Xuan lowered her head and smiled. Her smile was full of love but she did not say anything. Yang Haitao¡¯s heart was in a mess and he regretted it. He couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. It was only a day, why couldn¡¯t he? At the entrance of the second Institute, song ran got out of the car with Yin Hua by her side. Outside the second Institute, there were soldiers shoveling snow everywhere, and it was a bustling scene. Song ran took a closer look and did not see her brother jinghang. It was really infuriating. Song ran walked along the courtyard wall. asionally, a soldier who recognized her would call her ¡®sister-inw¡¯. Song ran did not even stop to respond to him. She rushed to the main entrance. The guard was still Xiaowang. Song ran looked up at him and said, ¡± ¡°Has vice Section Chief Gu returned yet?¡± Yin Hua felt that little sister-inw was really pitiful. Her older brother was really able to keep his cool. ¡°Sister-inw, Deputy Section Chief Gu hasn¡¯te back yet,¡± Xiao Wang said with difficulty. Chapter 772 772 Mrs. Fu came to visit Song ran¡¯s heart sank uncontrobly. She felt so wronged. She frowned and looked at Xiaowang.¡±Can I see section Chief Zhang?¡± At all costs, she had to find out what kind of confidential inspection Gu jinghang was doing at the southeast Research Institute. He had been out for inspection before and even sent her a letter when he was fighting against the road tyrants and bandits. He also found a ce to call her when he was going to fight the flood and provide disaster relief. Why did it seem like this secret inspection was isted from the world? This was illogical, too illogical. sister-inw, ¡± Xiao Wang said, ¡± Section Chief Zhang has been transferred away. He¡¯s no longer at the No. 2 Institute. Song ran¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper. Why did they transfer another leader away? Was Gu jinghang going to be transferred around like this when he was promoted to Section Chief? It was still eptable to transfer from Sea city. However, what would she do if she was transferred to another Research Institute? ¡°What about his current leader? Can I take a look?¡± Little Wang was in a difficult position. sister-inw, we don¡¯t know the temperament of the new section Chief he. After all, you¡¯re not a man. You¡¯re just a family member, and an unmarried family member. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s willing to see you. Song ran insisted. if he doesn¡¯t want to see me, I¡¯ll wait for him here. He has to go out eventually. ¡°Then, sister-inw, wait a moment. I¡¯ll go and ask for you.¡± Xiaowang couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this. Half an hourter, song ran stood in front of Section Chief he¡¯s office. She asked Yin Hua to wait outside while she knocked on the door. A dignified voice came from inside, ¡± ¡°Come in.¡± She was a little nervous as she entered Section Chief he¡¯s office. The first thing she saw was a middle-aged man in his thirties. Among men, he should be considered fair-skinned and had a gentle look. However, his arrogant gaze made song ran feel ufortable. She did not have her family¡¯s Jingxing¡¯s sense of uprightness and magnanimity that was worthy of the world. Instead, she felt that he was full of schemes of a politician. She coughed lightly. Hello, Section Chief he. I¡¯m the family of Deputy Section Chief Gu. I haven¡¯t heard from him for a month. ¡°You¡¯re song ran, right?¡± Section Chief he asked unhurriedly. I¡¯ve heard of you, you¡¯re acting in the municipal Art troupe. My wife is also in the municipal Art troupe.¡± Song ran was toozy to exchange pleasantries with him. She asked anxiously, ¡± Section Chief he, I would like to know if Gu jinghang¡¯s inspection is really confidential to the extent that he can¡¯t even make a phone call to the outside? ¡± She had a bad feeling. Usually, when the security was so tight, it would be a very dangerous inspection. ¡°To the family members, I can still reveal a thing or two.¡± Section Chief he raised his head and nced at her. Song ran¡¯s eyes lit up with hope. so, he¡¯s really doing a confidential inspection at the southeast Research Institute? ¡± ¡°Did vice Section Chief Gu say that?¡± Section Chief he raised his eyebrows slightly. Song ran¡¯s heart started beating faster. Sure enough, Gu jinghang had lied to her. ¡°I can tell you, but you have to make sure you don¡¯t tell anyone else, understand?¡± Song ran swallowed her saliva and looked nervously at the Section Chief in front of her. She nodded solemnly, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Section Chief he kept them in suspense. He pondered for a while and said after a long time, Deputy Section Chief Gu did go to the southeast Research Institute, but it wasn¡¯t a secret inspection. I heard that he encountered mountain bandits when he went to the deep mountains for an inspection. It¡¯s unknown whether he¡¯s alive or dead. Song ran¡¯s vision turned ck and her mind went nk. Her legs felt weak too. Chapter 773 773 I thought of my biological mother After a long time, song ran was still in a daze. The world was white and dazzling. The sun shone into her eyes. When the cold wind blew, she slowly woke up. She looked down and saw a note in her hand. It was the address given by Section Chief he. It was the specific address of the camp where Gu jinghang was stationed. If she went there, she would be able to find him and confirm whether he was safe and injured. Her steps became as heavy as a thousand pieces of gold, and the sunlight was particrly ring. She thought that it was really cold this winter. Perhaps it was because Gu jinghang was not by her side. Why did he always run into trouble every time he went out for an inspection? Song ran felt that she could not walk anymore. Yin Hua quickly reached out to support her and whispered, ¡± ¡°Sister-inw, are you alright?¡± he asked. It was only nine O ¡®clock in the afternoon, but song Xuan felt a little dizzy. She held Yin Hua¡¯s hand tightly and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stop a taxi and go home first. We¡¯ll talk when we get home.¡± Her heart was in a mess, and her mind was in a mess. She couldn¡¯t make a rational decision. She had to calm down, she had to calm down. Sitting in the taxi, she felt suffocated. She wanted to rush to the address and beat him up. After that, she would throw herself into his arms and cry until she was dizzy. She wanted to tell him about his crimes and let him know how worried she was because she always put herself in danger. She clenched the note in her hand and leaned back in her chair, panting harder than usual. He was angry. He was really angry. His heart ached, and he really did. She was upset. She was so upset. Gu jinghang did not have any background and could only use this kind of desperate method to get promoted. His road to promotion was particrly difficult. It was harder for him to realize his ambitions than for others. Haicheng Civil Affairs Bureau. Yang Haitao wanted to hold her hand but she rejected him time and time again. In this era, everyone followed the rules. He was the only one who was restless. He always wanted to hold her hand and put his arm around her shoulder. He was too careless about his image. Aunt Wu came with her. After all, the second miss was only thinking about a certain man and she had no choice. The person closest to her had to be there to be her witness. Unwilling to give up, she nced at the main entrance. Her second miss really didn¡¯te, so she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed. Yang Haitao saw that she was lost in her thoughts and quickly pulled her into the hall. Whether his sister-inw was there to witness it or not, it was not that important. The most important thing was for him and his sweetheart to quickly get their marriage certificate and call her his wife. While they were waiting in line, aunt Wu kept holding song Xuan¡¯s hand. Her eyes were red. She had watched her child grow up. Now, he had finally found a good home. Haitao was a good child. He had a good background and was honest. The most important thing was to treat her Xiao Xuan well. The two families were connected by marriage, and they were bound together forever, so they were worthy of the same name. Looking at the bright peach blossoms on this day, it¡¯s suitable for a family to live in, the butanian melons are endless, and the house will grow. With the promise of white hair, I will write it to Hong Jian, so that the Hongye Alliance will be clearly stated. This proof After the heavy snow, the sun was cold. Song ran held the note and sat on the chair by the window. There was only one line of words, but she almost stared a hole through the note. The note was crumpled from her grip. When the sun shone on it, she even felt that her eyes were a little dazed and she couldn¡¯t see the words on it clearly. ¡°Sister-inw, are you going to find my brother too?¡± Yin Hua stood at the side and whispered. Chapter 774 774 She won¡¯t agree to you acknowledging her as your godmother Song ran lowered her head again and clenched the paper in her hand tightly. Song ran lowered her head and did not say a word. Her mind was in a mess, and her heart was clenched tightly. It was so painful that she could not breathe. sister-inw, sister-inw, sister-inw, sister-inw, sister-inw, sister-inw. Yin Hua was still calling her softly. Song ran gradually calmed down. After a while, she put the note into her pocket and looked up at Yin Hua. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Yin Hua was a little surprised. Little sister-inw was dead set on her older brother. She actually managed to control her heart and not go to visit her older brother after knowing his address and that her older brother was in danger? Sis-inw¡¯s heart was quite firm. Song ran¡¯s hand was in her coat pocket, and she clenched the note tightly. ¡°Sister-inw, aren¡¯t you worried about my brother?¡± Song ran looked pained. he¡¯s an important researcher. The country will save him. Besides, I believe that he has a way to save himself. Yin Hua couldn¡¯t help but admire her little sister-inw and said in a low voice, ¡± my brother, Wanwan, will definitely be fine. Sister-inw, you must believe in him, okay? ¡± Song ran looked up at her and her eyes were filled with the vicissitudes of life. he¡¯s been hurt a lot. His chest has been hurt, his arms have been cut off, his ribs have been broken, and his legs have been broken. I¡¯m especially afraid of him getting hurt, Yingluo. I¡¯m even more afraid of Yingluo. What he was more afraid of was that if an ident happened, he only had one life. If an ident happened, he would die. Gu jinghang was really detestable. He always made her worried and worried about her personal gains and losses. What right did he have to treat her like this? Yin Hua didn¡¯t know how tofort song ran. She just kept saying that her brother would definitely be fine. Song ran looked around and said in a voice that had gone through a lot, ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s mother Wu?¡± Yin Hua shook her head. I don¡¯t know. Maybe he went to buy vegetables. As they were talking, aunt Wu, Song Xuan, and yang Haitao came back together. Just as song Xuan was about to tease song ran, she saw song ran running over and holding aunt Wu¡¯s hand, ¡± ¡°Aunt Wu, go get an incense burner and invite another Bodhisattva back.¡± Mother Wuughed and said,¡±you child, why are you suddenly so superstitious?¡± I thought you didn¡¯t believe in these things?¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes were firm. I believe you now. Go and get it done. yes, ¡± aunt Wu said, rubbing her hands. I¡¯ll go tomorrow when I¡¯m free. ¡°Aunt Wu, go now.¡± Song Xuan frowned and looked at her,¡±you little girl, why do you act so rashly?¡± Did something happen to Gu jinghang?¡± Song ran knew that she could not speak without thinking when it came to his inspection. So, she said perfunctorily, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing has to do an inspection and I am indeed afraid that he will have an ident.¡± Song Xuan could tell that something was not right with her sister, so she said to yang Haitao, ¡± you can go ahead. I¡¯ll be staying with Xiao ran today. Yang Haitao¡¯s eyes were full of resentment. Today was their wedding day, and they were considered newlyweds, yet his little wife had to leave him to apany her sister. Could it be that he would never be able topare to song ran in this lifetime? Yang Shaodong stammered as he looked at song Xuan. However, song Xuan did not look at him again. Although he felt aggrieved, he knew that he was still overestimating himself whenpared to his sister who he had been with for more than ten years. There was still a long way to go. One day, he would be the most important person in song Xuan¡¯s heart. Being jealous of his sister-inw ... Well, yang Shaodong could be so useless sometimes. He had thought that once they had gotten the marriage certificate, it would be a sess. Now, he clearly realized that the road of love was still a long and arduous one. Chapter 775 775 The personal bodyguard is here Since he had to spend time with his sister during the day, he would definitely have to spend time with him at night. Yang Haitao was quite good atforting himself. When he thought about the good times at night, his worries disappeared. Song ran was sitting on a chair by the window. The sun was shining brightly and there was a lot of snow on the Osmanthus trees in the courtyard. When the wind blew, the snowkes fell. The sunlight stung her eyes, so she leaned back on the recliner and closed her eyes, her expression calm. Song Xuan brought over a cup of brown sugar longan tea and stuffed it into song ran¡¯s hands. Song ran was stunned for a moment before she took the cup and held it in her hands without saying a word. The recliner was wide enough for two people to sit on. Song Xuan sat beside her and turned to look at her. ¡°Have you forgotten what day it is today?¡± Song ran was no longer as quick-witted as she used to be. Her reaction was a little slow. ¡°Eh? What¡¯s the date?¡± Song Xuan raised her hand and touched her face, ¡± today is your sister¡¯s wedding day. Yang Haitao and I went to register our marriage this morning. Song ran smacked her forehead and her eyes were filled with regret. ¡°Aiya, sis, I forgot about it. You won¡¯t me me, right?¡± Song Xuan pretended to be angry. Hmph, you only have eyes for Gu jinghang. You don¡¯t even have me as your sister. As for me, I can even put my newly-wedded husband aside to apany my depressed sister. Am I at a loss? ¡± Song ran felt guilty. She put down the ss in her hand and reached out to hug her. sis, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It¡¯s been a month. Gu jinghang has been on an inspection for a month and there has been no news from him. I¡¯m really worried about him. Song Xuan patted the back of her hand. is he okay? ¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes flickered and her voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡± Song Xuan hugged her and touched her hair, ¡± Gu jinghang is a good man. Don¡¯t worry, okay? ¡± Song ran¡¯s smile was bitter. you¡¯d be worried if yang Haitao went to the dinner and drank a few more sses of wine, right? he¡¯s in danger. How can I not be worried? ¡± Sister, don¡¯t you think this makes sense?¡± Song Xuan sighed. he¡¯s a man. You should know that these worries will follow you like a shadow. You should be mentally prepared. Song ran frowned as she looked at the snowy scenery outside the window. She was safe and sound here, but Gu jinghang seemed to be in another world. In that world, there was a storm of bullets and he could die at any time. Even though she had known about the dangers long ago, she still couldn¡¯t convince herself to ept it. Concern is a mess. In Yungui province, Gu jinghang would always encounter major problems during his inspection. This time, he encountered mountain bandits again and cooperated with the local police to seize a few ssic cases. The people under him all felt that it was simply unbelievable. On the train back to Haicheng, du Dapeng was beaming with joy and said, ¡± ¡°Boss, you¡¯ve made a great contribution again.¡± ¡°When is Hao Jun returning to Haicheng?¡± Gu jinghang asked expressionlessly. A few of his men were also injured. They had no choice. The ce they were investigating had been upied by those people, so they had to clean up the thieves ir. Du Dapeng rubbed his nose. Captain Cheng¡¯s injury is quite serious this time. The specialist doctor at the resident hospital said that the corner of his lung was pierced, and his organs are damaged. He needs to slowly recuperate, and his breathing may be affected more or less in the future. He may not be able to carry out such a dangerous inspection in the future. ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± Gu jinghang said with a serious expression. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he was taken away by that boss,¡± du Dapeng said again. Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes were dark and he did not say much. Since the bad guy had escaped, he would just continue to track him down. Thew was long and would not be let off easily. He always believed that evil would not suppress good. Chapter 776 776 Little 9th was sent flying with a kick As the big boss of Yungui province, Li Jin had a lot of business with the mountain. Because Gu jinghang and the others dug the mountain for research, she could not do a lot of business. She felt very annoyed. The people under him also felt indignant. this guy from some Research Institute is really annoying. Which mountain can¡¯t be dug out? why did he have to dig out the ce where we nt and pick tea? ¡± Yu Hu was originally from Haicheng. More than ten years ago, she drifted to the South. Now, she looked forward to returning to Haicheng to settle the score with Gu jinghang. She also had some old acquaintances in Haicheng. She even hoped that she could visit the orphanage and look for the two children. She didn¡¯t know if the two children were doing well or if they were willing to see her. It had been more than ten years, and things should have changed. The group returned to Haicheng. At Haicheng train station, the moment Gu jinghang got off the train, he did not care about the huge difference in temperature. He immediately put on a thin Chinese tunic and walked out of the train station. Du Dapeng followed behind him.¡±Boss, you need to change the medicine on your arm.¡± Gu jinghang ignored him and walked straight through the crowd. How could the change of medicine be more important than meeting his ran? He hadn¡¯t seen her for more than a month, and he hadn¡¯t heard from her. Xiao ran must have gone crazy. She would definitely me him, get angry, and ignore him on purpose. It didn¡¯t matter. Everything was fine. A Jeep came to pick him up outside the station. He asked du Dapeng to drive the car, and the car went straight to Jing ¡®an road. For the past few days, due to the continued poprity of ¡± unparalleled in the world ¡°, song ran and Feng Bao ¡®er were almost instantly known by everyone, especially song ran. She was considered a neer in the television industry. It only took her about ten days to go from unknown to famous. Since she was famous, supervisor li arranged for her to be interviewed by many TV stations, but song ran rejected all of them resentfully. Now, she was like a person walking on a tightrope. Her heart was in a mess and all her attention was on Gu jinghang. How could she be in the mood to ept these interviews and face the audience with a smile? She couldn¡¯t do it, she really couldn¡¯t do it. Because of this, director li was a little unhappy. She even told her that she shouldn¡¯t disobey the arrangements if she became famous. Song ran did not follow the arrangement obediently. It had snowed a few times in Haicheng and it was freezing cold. Song Xuan¡¯s wedding was tomorrow. Song ran yed with her nails and felt sour in her heart. She kept muttering, ¡± Gu jinghang, are you not going to attend my sister¡¯s wedding? Your heart is concerned about the country, how can I me you? But outside of the country, can¡¯t you have a little ce in your heart? The sun was shining brightly. Aunt Wu walked up to her with a basket and said gently, ¡± Xiao ran, do you want to go to the market with me? ¡± I¡¯m not going, ¡°song ran saidzily. I don¡¯t want to go anywhere. Aunt Wu took her hand. look at you. You¡¯ve been staying at home all day. It¡¯s rare that the sun is so bright today. Come with me to the market. Let me tell you, many uncles and aunties at the market have watched that TV show and like you. They¡¯re always asking me to bring you to them. Aunt Wu dragged song ran out of her seat. She was not even in the mood to attend her sister¡¯s wedding, so how could she be in the mood to stroll around the market? Unable to withstand aunt Wu¡¯s dragging, she was dragged out by her. Chapter 777 777 Chapter 795-departure The sound of a car engine came from outside the courtyard. She turned her listless eyes over and saw a Jeep stop. A tall man jumped out of the car. Through the iron gate, his smile was more dazzling than the sun in the sky. Du Dapeng clicked his tongue. I¡¯ve been in Yungui province for so many days. I¡¯ve never seen boss smile like this. As expected, sister-inw is boss ¡®little sun. Aunt Wu opened the iron door and said, ¡± Oh, Deputy Section Chief Gu! You¡¯re finally back! You don¡¯t know my ran ran ran ran! Song ran¡¯s voice turned cold. aunt Wu, let¡¯s go to the market. We¡¯re running out of time. Let¡¯s go. After she finished speaking, song ran dragged aunt Wu and walked forward. Aunt Wu mumbled softly, ¡± ran, don¡¯t you want to talk to vice Section Chief Gu? ¡± I have nothing to say to him, ¡± song ran gritted her teeth. Mother Wuughed out loud,¡±aren¡¯t you waiting for vice Section Chief Gu¡¯s call every day?¡± Why are you so quiet now that you¡¯re back?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s heart ached when he heard that song ran had been waiting for his call every day. He walked up to her and grabbed her wrist. ¡®Ran ran ran ran ran ran¡¯ Song ran¡¯s expression was cold. Deputy Section Chief Gu, I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m a big star now. You¡¯d better be careful of your image. Don¡¯t let others see you. Aunt Wu shook her head. This little girl always said one thing and meant another. She obviously missed him so much, but when he really came back, she gave him a bad attitude. She pried song ran¡¯s hand away. alright, I¡¯ll go to the market alone. You can talk to Deputy Chief Gu. Song ran red at aunt Wu, but aunt Wu jogged away. Gu jinghang picked her up in one Swift motion. The wound on his arm was pulled and he groaned in pain. However, he did not stop walking. He carried her across the courtyard, pushed open the door, and entered her house. Du Dapeng clicked his tongue and said,¡±doesn¡¯t boss¡¯s arm, which was shot, hurt?¡± Isn¡¯t it just skin and flesh?¡± Song ran only realized that she wanted to struggle after she entered the house. She said angrily, ¡± ¡°Let me go, I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s arm was in so much pain that he put her down and wrapped hisrge hand around her waist so that she could not move. He said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see me? Just now, mother Wu said that you¡¯ve been waiting for my call every day.¡± Song ran was pressed against the door by him and could not move. She did not look at him and said, ¡± you heard wrong. I won¡¯t be so concerned about someone who left without saying goodbye or hearing from me. Let go of me and go out for your inspection. Don¡¯te back to see me again. Gu jinghang lowered his head and wanted to kiss her, but she turned her face to the side and refused to let him kiss her. you even said that your life is in my hands and that you will not take on such dangerous inspections anymore after the earthquake. Gu jinghang, do you think that your words are all nonsense? ¡± She was so agitated that Gu jinghang reached out and grabbed her head. ...... Song ran was in a daze for a moment. The moment she touched his breath, his strength, his dominance, and his gentleness, she could not help but sink into it. After more than a month of being on edge, she finally let go when she saw that he was alive and well. His tall figure enveloped her, his big hands wrapped around her waist, and his breath had a strong sense of invasion, making her unable to think too much, so she could only shrink into his arms softly. This bastard, he still dared to kiss her. She reached out and pushed him away. The eyes of the person in front of her were a little dazed, as if he was unable to pull himself out of the kiss just now. He looked really innocent. Chapter 778 778 Afraid that she¡¯d notice something unusual Song ran punched him hard on the arm. It happened to hit Gu jinghang where he was injured. Gu jinghang groaned and his face turned pale. Song ran¡¯s eyes were red as she stared at him. Why should I go? You¡¯re the only one in the second Institute? Why are you trying to be a hero? Why don¡¯t you think of me every time? am I important to you? Am I nothing in your heart? Gu jinghang, why are you doing this to me? Why?¡± Gu jinghang could feel blood oozing out of his wound. It was so painful that he furrowed his eyebrows. However, his heart ached when he saw song ran¡¯s heartbroken look. He quickly reached out to pull her into his arms. Song ran was like an enraged Lion as she pushed him away with her fangs and ws. Gu jinghang¡¯s wound then split into two. His pale face andrge beads of sweat finally caught song ran¡¯s attention. She grabbed his hand and said in a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°Is Yingluo injured again this time?¡± Gu jinghang forced a smile. it¡¯s just a light injury. Song ran looked down and saw that there was blood on the back of his right hand. She was shocked and quickly took off his coat. His right arm was indeed wrapped in gauze and was soaked in blood. The blood slid down his arm and onto the back of his hand. Her heart was tugged by his pain, and her resentment towards him disappeared in an instant. She pulled his hand and walked to the sofa, her heart aching as she said, ¡± Gu jinghang, did you do that on purpose? ¡± Gu jinghang was in so much pain that he was a little delirious. ¡°What?¡± Song ran reached out to pull up his sleeve and slowly undid the gauze. The wound was a ghastly sight. Song ran deliberately said in a cold voice, ¡± are you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to answer to me when youe back? is that why you got injured on purpose? that way, I won¡¯t have the energy to me you. I¡¯ll only be concerned about you. Gu jinghang raised his hand and touched her face. ¡°I won¡¯t get hurt on purpose, because I know you¡¯ll be heartbroken.¡± Plop. Two bean-sized tears rolled down his arm. Song ran felt wronged and said, ¡± ¡°Since you know that my heart will ache, why do you still want to go? Why are you injured?¡± Gu jinghang did not say that he was working so hard just to get promoted to Section Chief and marry her as soon as possible. If he did, his ran would definitely feel guilty. ¡°Someone will have to go,¡± he said. Song ran turned around and took the medical kit from the house. Her eyes were red. someone has to go. You say that every time. Why can¡¯t it be someone else? why do you have to go? ¡± She dipped a cotton swab in iodophor and applied it to the wound. Gu jinghang did not even make a sound, but song ran felt the pain in her heart. Gu jinghang ced his hand on her waist and did not say a word. He just let her treat the wound in peace. He had used a lot of cotton buds, and his wound was quite big. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°How did you get injured?¡± the bullet grazed it. It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s a light injury. You don¡¯t have to be sad. This kind of injury will almost be healed in a few days. Song ran could not help but use the cotton swab to press it hard. As she wished, she heard Gu jinghang¡¯s muffled groan. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re already injured, and you¡¯re still trying to be brave? what minor injuries? how serious do you have to be to be called a serious injury? You¡¯re thinking that your injuries are too light?¡± Gu jinghang wrapped his arms around her waist and his fingers trembled slightly. He did not reply. Song ran¡¯s heart ached as she held his face.¡±Did I put too much pressure on you?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s face was pale and his lips were bloodless. However, the smile in his eyes was filled with love.¡±It¡¯s not heavy,¡± Chapter 779 779 Revealing the sharp Wolf ws Song ran was upset. She picked up a clean roll of gauze, cut it into small pieces, and pressed it on the wound. She then wrapped it up twice and tied a knot. It was only then that she noticed that he was wearing very thin clothes.¡±Why are you wearing so little? Don¡¯t you know that it just snowed the day before yesterday, and it was-8 degrees Celsius in Haicheng? You¡¯re only wearing a thin sweater. Do you want to freeze to death?¡± Gu jinghang pulled her into his arms with one hand and muttered, ¡± because I was in a hurry to see you. Ran, let me hug you. Song ran struggled and picked up the nket beside her to wrap him up. Gu jinghang then pulled her into his arms again. Song ran was upset. She could not reprimand him, but she was reluctant to tell him about her heartache. She could only lie in his arms and said softly, ¡± Gu jinghang, do you have to go for the inspection? ¡± He didn¡¯t say anything, but she understood what he meant. It wasn¡¯t that she had to have him. She raised her head and held his face with both hands, gently rubbing it. ¡°Since you¡¯re not the only one who has to go, why do you want to go? Hmm?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes flickered.¡¯Because I¡¯m afraid that the chief will miss you, because the huge gap between the chief and me makes me feel a sense of crisis, because I¡¯m eager to make a contribution, and because I want to have the ability to protect you as soon as possible.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t bring himself to say such words. He stroked her waist and said, ¡± I¡¯ve returned safely. Xiao ran, let¡¯s put this behind us, okay? ¡± Song ran shook her head with a pained expression. ¡°Who knows if you will be like this again next time, risking your life and forgetting death and abandoning me. Jing Xing, I beg you, I beg you, don¡¯t let me be in fear, alright? I can¡¯t take it, I really can¡¯t take it anymore. You don¡¯t know how I¡¯ve been through this month, you really don¡¯t know.¡± Gu jinghang held her in his arms with one hand. His heart ached so much that he could not speak. Song ranid in his arms and mumbled, ¡± ¡°Aunt Wu is right. I¡¯ve been waiting for your call every day and every day untilte at night. I didn¡¯t even dare to go upstairs to sleep because I wanted you to hear my voice immediately. I waited until midnight every day. But you are so cruel. You didn¡¯t even call me once. How can you be so bad?¡± Click. The door opened. ¡°Xiao Xuan, don¡¯t be nervous. The float will pick you up at 9 am tomorrow. You don¡¯t have to wake up too early, understand?¡± Yang Haitao¡¯s voice was heard and song ran shuddered. Gu jinghang was so engrossed in kissing that he hadpletely forgotten himself and did not hear yang Haitao¡¯s voice at all. Yang Haitao looked up and saw the two people on the sofa. His first reaction was to pull song Xuan into his arms and cover her eyes. ¡°What are you doing?¡± song Xuan muttered. ¡°Not suitable for children, not suitable for children,¡± yang Haitao said softly. ¡°Am I a child?¡± song Xuan did not know whether tough or cry. Song ran was so anxious that she bit Gu jinghang¡¯s lips before he snapped back to his senses. He frowned and looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes widened and she pointed at the door. Gu jinghang looked up and quickly sat up. He looked a little ufortable. Yang Haitao then released his hand from song Xuan¡¯s eyes and teased, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, are we disturbing you?¡± Gu jinghang coughed lightly. His eyes seemed to say,¡¯it¡¯s good that you know.¡¯ Yang Haitao walked over and smiled. don¡¯t worry. From tomorrow onwards, song Xuan will be moving over to my ce. You cane over more often in the future. No one will disturb you. Chapter 780 780 Is the madam just a child? ¡°Why did she move to your ce?¡± Gu jinghang was confused. If it was just an engagement, there was no custom of moving in with the man. Vice Section Chief Gu had been away for a month, and a lot had happened. Song ran nced at him and did not say anything. Yang Haitao could not help butugh,¡±which wife doesn¡¯t live with her husband?¡± My wife definitely wants to live with me. ¡± Song ranughed dryly. ¡°Daughter-inw, daughter-inw?¡± Gu jinghang was still confused. Yang Haitao smacked his forehead and stabbed Gu jinghang¡¯s heart even harder. Oh right, jinghang, you were out for a while so you didn¡¯t know about this. Song Xuan and I didn¡¯t get engaged. We got married directly and we have already registered our marriage. We will be holding a banquet tomorrow. You came back just in time. Come to my house for the wedding banquet tomorrow. Gu jinghang almost coughed out a mouthful of blood and his face turned even paler. Married? She actually got married? Song ran quickly grabbed his hand and said to the couple in front of her, ¡± um, I¡¯ll take him upstairs first. He¡¯s injured, so I have to treat his wounds. Wouldn¡¯t this excuse seemme? we¡¯re going back to our rooms anyway, ¡± yang Haitao said proudly, ¡± you guys can stay downstairs. After he finished speaking, he held song Xuan¡¯s hand and walked upstairs. There were still many things to discuss about the wedding. Song ran did not care about what he said. She pulled Gu jinghang¡¯s hand and went upstairs. It was easier to talk to him behind closed doors. Vice Section Chief Gu was in a daze. It could be because he had lost too much blood or he was frozen. He was dragged into the room by song ran in a daze. The moment they entered the room, song ran wrapped him up with a nket. I¡¯ll go to yang Haitao¡¯s house to get you a cotton-padded jacket. Don¡¯t let it catch a cold. Gu jinghang grabbed her hand. your sister is married. Song ran forced a smile. that¡¯s right. My sister and yang Haitao are finally together. Jinghang, I¡¯m so happy for them. What about you? ¡± Aren¡¯t you very happy for them?¡± Deputy Section Chief Gu felt bitter in his heart. Deputy Section Chief Gu: ¡± I can¡¯tugh. I¡¯m not very happy for them either. I only know that I¡¯ve really been overtaken by someone else. My heart is bitter. It¡¯s too bitter. Gu jinghang¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. Song ran reached out and pinched his face. She dragged him to the bedside and said sternly, ¡± I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re not allowed to look so bitter and hateful at the wedding banquet tomorrow night. You have to smile at me. Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes were full of anger. I can¡¯t smile. Other people only dated for half a year before they got married. I¡¯ve been dating for a year and a half. Song ran pinched his chin. in our school, we don¡¯t really care about students dating. But it¡¯s forbidden for students to get married. Deputy Section Chief Gu, do you have the ability to go against our principal now? ¡± If you have the ability, I¡¯ll register our marriage immediately.¡± ¡°Give me a year¡¯s time. I¡¯ll definitely marry you.¡± Song ran felt wronged and poked his chest. ¡°Gu jinghang, are you kidding me? You¡¯re the one in the wrong, you¡¯re the one who left without saying goodbye, you¡¯ve been ignoring me for more than a month, where did you get the confidence to criticize me in front of me? I haven¡¯t even forgiven you.¡± ¡°I thought you¡¯d forgive me when you changed the medicine for my wound,¡± Gu jinghang said in a gentler voice. Song ran rolled her eyes at him and snorted, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re dreaming. I¡¯m not going to talk to you. I¡¯m going to ignore you. It¡¯s impolite not to reciprocate. I¡¯m going to ignore you for at least a month. I¡¯m not going to talk to you. I¡¯m going to let you have a taste of being ignored.¡± Chapter 781 781 I¡¯ll beat him up when he returns Gu jinghang tightened his grip on her waist and pressed her chest against his. His breath was on the corner of her mouth and his voice was so deep that it made her lose her senses. then, don¡¯t you need me to attend your sister¡¯s wedding tomorrow? ¡± Song ran¡¯s finger was still poking his chest. yang Haitao said that there will be a lot of single male rtives in his family. They are all at the age of trial marriage and are all good-looking. I n to attend the wedding alone. I think there will be a lot of people who will like me. Gu jinghang took a small bite. what are you doing, Gu? ¡± song ran eximed. Gu jinghang held the back of her head and said with a burning gaze, ¡± ¡°Give my people my mark.¡± Song ran pped his face. do you think I¡¯m joking? ¡± she asked. I¡¯ll take you to the wedding tomorrow, then you can go back to your second school. I¡¯ll ignore you for as long as you ignore me. I¡¯m a person who will definitely take revenge. I¡¯ll make you remember this.¡± Gu jinghang held her tightly. you won¡¯t be able to control yourself. Song ranid in his arms and sighed. so, you¡¯re always so fearless because you know that I can¡¯t do anything to you, right? ¡± ¡°No.¡± Gu jinghang hugged her tightly, feeling sorry for her. He just wanted to get promoted as soon as possible. He went for the dangerous inspection. This way, he would have a good impression on the leaders, which would be helpful for his promotion. Song ran lifted her head and held his face in her hands. She looked sad.¡±Jinghang, you¡¯re in such a hurry to inspect and chose such a dangerous inspection. Is it because Yingluo wants to make a contribution? Do you want to be promoted to Section Chief as soon as possible? Do you want to marry me as soon as possible?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down but he did not say anything. Song ran kissed him lightly for a moment before she slowly backed away. She gently rubbed his ear and said, ¡± ¡°Jinghang, our ran ran is getting married in May next year, okay?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s entire body trembled. His eyes were filled with hope and excitement. His words were stuck in his throat and his thin lips moved slightly. ¡°Ran ran ran, what did you say?¡± Song ran stared into his eyes. my sister just got married. I want to wait for a while. When springes and the flowers bloom, we¡¯ll get married in my favorite early summer season. Okay? ¡± Gu jinghang finally came to his senses. It was true. Was what his ran ran said true? Am I dreaming? Was his daughter really willing to marry him? His voice was very soft, as if he was afraid to break this beautiful dream. ¡°Isn¡¯t it forbidden in your school? Isn¡¯t your principal a stubborn old man? Are you going to disobey the school rules? Do you want to go against your principal?¡± Song ran¡¯s voice was soft. we¡¯ll just get our marriage certificate. We won¡¯t hold a party, okay? ¡± If we get married in such a low-key way, no one will know as long as I don¡¯t spread the news.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes flickered. I want to hold the most exciting wedding for you. I want to buy you four gold coins, a gold ear ring, a gold ne, a gold bracelet, and a gold ring. I want to give you the most dowry I can give you. I want you to marry me in a grand manner. Song ran lowered her head. let¡¯s get our marriage certificate first. We¡¯ll settle this after I graduate, okay? ¡± I don¡¯t care about the gold ne or the betrothal money. I only care about you and Gu jinghang.¡± Gu jinghang ran his fingers through her long ck hair and his dark eyes were full of guilt. Xiao ran, I¡¯m sorry to let you suffer by following me. Chapter 782 782 Cancel the engagement party Song rany on his chest. jinghang, you have to climb up step by step. I don¡¯t want you to be too anxious because of me. You¡¯re prone to idents when you lose your usual self. Do you know that? ¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes were fierce as he hugged him tightly. ¡°Why are you so good?¡± Song ran¡¯s finger drew circles on his chest. ¡°Because I like you, because I like you too much, because I can¡¯t live without you in this life, because without you, my life has no meaning.¡± Gu jinghang kissed the top of her head gently and said in a low and loving voice, ¡± I¡¯ve been in Yungui province for more than a month, and what I missed the most was our Xiao ran¡¯s sweet nothings, her unique sweet nothings. Song ran sneered. Gu jinghang suddenly thought of something. He grabbed her shoulders and stared at her. Xiao ran, how did you know that my inspection was dangerous before I came back to tell you? ¡± Song ran was a little confused. Did your boss tell me about this?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s expression suddenly became a little serious. So, did Section Chief he tell ran? This was a confidential matter of the Research Institute, so why did Section Chief he tell Xiao ran? In addition, before Section Chief Zhang left, he told him that the chief Inspector had said that if there were any dangerous inspections in the future, he didn¡¯t need to go out. However, this Section Chief he directly handed the most dangerous inspection to him. Obviously, this Section Chief he was not at ease with him. ¡°Did Section Chief he tell you the exact address?¡± Gu jinghang asked. Song ran nodded and opened the drawer of the bedside table. She took out a crumpled piece of paper and unfolded it for Gu jinghang to see. yes, it should be the exact address. Take a look. Gu jinghang took the note and looked at it. It was the address of his camp near the mountain in Yungui province. There was only one possibility that it was so specific. Section Chief he hoped that the anxious ran would go to Yungui province to find him as soon as she got the address. There were often drug bandits wandering around the mountain. Xiao ran was a weak woman. If she went there rashly and got tied up, she would basically be dead. Didn¡¯t section Chief he consider this? Or did he consider it, but did it on purpose? Then, this Section Chief he¡¯s hostility towards him was really great. Gu jinghang threw the note into the trash can at the side and held song ran¡¯s face with both hands. He asked seriously, ¡± ¡°Since you got the address, why didn¡¯t youe to me?¡± Song ran thought that he was questioning her. She felt wronged and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that I¡¯ll cause you trouble in the past.¡± Gu jinghang was relieved that his ran was not brainless and did not fall for Section Chief he¡¯s trick. He reached out and hugged her tightly. Xiao ran, you did well. You did well. Thank God you didn¡¯t go. If the mountain bandits had Xiao ran as a hostage, he would definitely not be able to leave her alone. The consequences would be unimaginable. Song ran was dumbfounded. right? my instinct tells me that I shouldn¡¯t go there. After all, there are mountain bandits there. Those people are all crazy. I can¡¯t be a burden to you. In the other room, song Xuan was counting her dowry, which was prepared by aunt Wu. Her father urged her father to say that he was sick and that he would not be willing to attend the wedding tomorrow. This more or less made her sad, but there was nothing she could do. The dowry was nothing more than some cotton quilts. They were all new bedding, which aunt Wu had prepared long ago. The quilt was also new, all red, and looked very festive. There were also some red enamel washbasins, red spittoons, red high heels, and red woolen coats. Aunt Wu had prepared everything. Chapter 783 783 Let us get married Song Xuan was so touched that her nose felt a little sour, ¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for aunt Wu, I don¡¯t know what kind of life we would be living.¡± Yang Haitao held her hand tightly. I¡¯ll be with you in the future. I¡¯ll be filial to aunt Wu. yes, ¡± song Xuan¡¯s eyes turned red, ¡± I will treat aunt Wu like my own mother. Yang Haitao pinched her face lightly. ¡°Since your father doesn¡¯t want to attend the tea ceremony tomorrow, why don¡¯t you give it to aunt Wu?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Haitao, if my dad doesn¡¯t go, will your rtives talk about us behind our backs?¡± Yang Haitao¡¯s heart ached for her. it¡¯s okay, let them say whatever they want. I don¡¯t care what others say about us behind our backs. I just want to live a happy life with you and let them be jealous. Song Xuan forced a smile and replied, Yang Haitao knew that it would be the most regretful thing in her life if her father wasn¡¯t there for the most important event in her life. Hence, he took some time to visit the song family¡¯s mansion in Tianzifang. It had been a long time since he had been here, and the house seemed to have lost its liveliness. Even the Holly in the yard had turned yellow. It was dusk and the sun was setting. The house seemed lifeless. Perhaps it was because there were no young people living in it. The man¡¯s roar came from inside,¡±get the hell out of here! Why is the food you¡¯re cooking so bad?¡± To feed the pigs?¡± A nanny in her fifties came running out with red eyes. Yang Haitao pulled her back and whispered, ¡± ¡°Auntie, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The Auntie was angry and aggrieved. I can¡¯t do this job anymore. I¡¯ll do it until today. No matter how much money you give me, I won¡¯t do it. I¡¯ll lose my temper every day and eat his vegetables every day. Who can stand it? ¡± Yang Haitao quickly took out his wallet from his pocket and gave 50 yuan to thedy, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, Auntie. My father-inw is sick, so his temper isn¡¯t very good. Please be more forgiving. You can cook three meals a day for him. For the rest of the time, you can just ignore what he says. I¡¯ll give you three hundred Yuan a month from now on. Is that okay? ¡± When the Auntie heard that it was 300 yuan, she was a little tempted. She had to whisper, ¡± ¡°Then you have to talk to him. Don¡¯t always lose your temper.¡± Yang Haitao nodded. don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll talk to him. The auntie¡¯s emotions were finally stabilized. Yang Haitao walked into the house. Song Guoqing was sitting in a chair with his back facing yang Haitao. He was looking out the window like an old man in his twilight years. In fact, he was only close to 50 years old. It was just that he had a serious illness, hispany had gone bankrupt, he was betrayed by his woman, and he was schemed against by his daughter. He had experienced the vicissitudes of life. People would believe it if he said he was sixty or seventy. Yang Haitao¡¯s footsteps caught his attention. He turned around slowly and snorted when he saw yang Haitao, ¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Yang Haitao walked to song Guoqing¡¯s side and said sincerely, ¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± Song Guoqing snorted. don¡¯t call me that. I don¡¯t have a son like you. Yang Haitao continued, ¡± tomorrow is my big day with Xiao Xuan. No matter what, I hope you can attend our wedding. Otherwise, how would you know? ¡± Song Guoqing squinted at him. otherwise what? those two girls knew that Shen mengfang wanted to take over mypany. They even colluded with Zhu Sihai to give mypany to Shen mengfang. They¡¯re more despicable than Shen mengfang. Even now, he still couldn¡¯t understand why those two girls would do that. Why would they harm him like that? Chapter 784 784 How could he get her pregnant? Song ran and song Xuan could not even say a word to him. Song Guoqing did not want to listen to a word they said. He did not believe a single word they said. He felt that he had raised two ingrates. The others didn¡¯t dare to say anything. dad, ¡± yang Haitao whispered, ¡± do you know how much debt you would have to bear if song ran and song Xuan didn¡¯t do this? ¡± ¡°Did the two girls ask you toe over and say this?¡± song Guoqing gritted his teeth. Yang Haitao shook his head. no one asked me toe here and say this. What I¡¯ve said is the truth. It¡¯s the truth that you¡¯ve been unwilling to ept. Why do you hate your two daughters so much? ¡®Because song ran has exposed the truth of your poor management and the fact that yourpany is bound to be destroyed.¡¯ You, who have always been sessful, can¡¯t ept this cruel truth. You can¡¯t ept the truth that the times are changing. You put all the me for your failure on your two daughters, even though they¡¯ve always wanted to help you. Your real enemies are Shen mengfang and Zhao Mingyi. Those two have always wanted to split the song family¡¯s assets. Song ran only added fuel to the fire and used their greed to help them. Do you know how much debt Shen mengfang is in? it¡¯s a debt that she couldn¡¯t pay off even after selling several properties she robbed from you. She had also asked her younger brother to sell a small factory and two properties. However, they still had a lot of debts. So, dad, if it¡¯s you Yingluo ...¡± if it were me, thepany wouldn¡¯t be in such a state. I¡¯m confident, ¡± song Guoqing said emotionally. ¡°What confidence do you have?¡± yang Haitao asked sternly. Do you know how manyrge processing nts and advanced assembly lines there are in the South? also, they are influenced by Hong Kong and Taiwan, so the styles they produce are more fashionable than yours. They have low cost and wide sales channels, so how can youpete with them?¡± ¡°Are you here to invite me to your wedding or to make me angry?¡± song Guoqing was so angry that he blew his beard and red at her. You, a junior, dare to tell me this?¡± Yang Haitao¡¯s attitude was still sincere and humble. someone has to tell you these things. The two sisters have done their best for you. If it wasn¡¯t for song ran, you might have been yed to death by Shen mengfang and Zhao Mingyi. What yang Haitao said was true. In his past life, song Guoqing was so angry with Shen mengfang that he fell seriously ill and was chased out. No one took care of him, no one paid for his treatment, and he passed away not long after. Now, he was no longer in debt. He had a big mansion to live in, and he even hired a nanny. Song ran and song Xuan also gave him a lot of alimony. He had done his part. Song Guoqing was so angry that his eyes were wide open. get out! Get out! He was used to being strong, and he was used to being chased by others. In the past, people called him boss song, saying that he was brilliant and good at management. Now, a little kid could actually talk about the way of being a human and the way of doing business in front of him. He was really shameless! Yang Haitao shook his head. dad, I still hope that you can think it through. If you¡¯ve thought it through, please invite us to our wedding tomorrow. This is my home address. Yang Haitao ced the note on the table and bowed to him. He then turned around and left the mansion that was shrouded in the setting sun. Chapter 785 785 She could only struggle on whilst at death¡¯s door Song Guoqing was so angry with yang Haitao that his whole body was trembling. His eyes were about to pop out, and he looked even older. He kept mumbling,¡±mypany, haven¡¯t I counted it?¡± Can¡¯t I count if I can be saved or not? Why did that yellow-haired little girl have to decide whether it should stay or leave? What makes her think that my factory will definitely close down? She¡¯s too full of herself, they¡¯re all too full of themselves. They¡¯re all so young, they haven¡¯t even grown hair yet, they haven¡¯t even seen what the world looks like, and they dare to point fingers at me. Ridiculous, really ridiculous!¡± In the deep Twilight, an old man sat in front of the window, muttering to himself in destion, loneliness, and sorrow. When yang Haitao returned, aunt Wu had already set the table for dinner. He nced at it and then looked upstairs, ¡± ¡°Why is Jing Xing still noting down?¡± Song ran looked at him and said, ¡± brother jinghang has returned to the Research Institute. He just finished his inspection and has a lot of things to report. I asked him toe over earlier tomorrow morning. Yang Haitao nodded. that¡¯s good. It¡¯s our big day. All the important people must be present. Song ran waved her hand. don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. Oh, right. Aunt Wu, have you prepared the dowry for my sister? ¡± Song Xuan nced at her. Oh, you¡¯re thinking about my dowry now. A few days ago, I asked you toe with us to buy some dowries, but you refused to go. I hope it¡¯s not toote for me to show my concern, ¡± song ran smiled guiltily. Song Xuan rolled her eyes at her. it¡¯s toote. Aunt Wu prepared it. It has nothing to do with you. Song ran quickly ran to the other side of the table and massaged her shoulders and back. sis, please forgive me. You know that his life is in danger. My mind is in a mess and I can¡¯t concentrate on anything. The art troupe has epted a few TV interviews for me, but I rejected them all. I¡¯m your sister who has taken care of you for more than ten years. I can¡¯t evenpare to an outsider. I¡¯m such a failure. song Xuan continued to show her the same expression. Song ran quickly replied, ¡± yes, yes. You¡¯re more important than Gu jinghang. Blood is thicker than water. How can he bepared to you? ¡± Song Xuan sneered. you only know how to coax me with your mouth. You¡¯re so glib. sis, ¡± song ran said coquettishly, ¡± you¡¯re not angry anymore, are you? ¡± Song Xuan pinched her face and said, ¡± alright, let¡¯s have dinner. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Aunt Wu has prepared everything for me. Yang Haitao coughed lightly and said,¡±then let¡¯s have fun tonight.¡± Aunt Wu quickly said, ¡± the bride is staying in her own house today. Xiao Xuan, you have to sleep in your own room tonight. Haitao wille and pick you up tomorrow. Understand? ¡± I know, ¡± song Xuan blushed. I¡¯ve always nned to stay in my own house. After dinner, yang Haitao sneaked into the kitchen and whispered to aunt Wu, who was washing the dishes, ¡± ¡°Aunt Wu, can you go to Tianzifangter?¡± Mother Wu¡¯s hands paused,¡±you still haven¡¯t given up?¡± I don¡¯t think teacher wille.¡± Yang Haitao¡¯s expression was solemn. I went there this afternoon and said a lot. I think song Xuan¡¯s father was more or less touched. We still need someone to wake him up. Can you make another trip? ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want Xiaoxuan to have any regrets, right?¡± mother Wu nced at him. Yang Haitao smiled and nodded. her mother¡¯s gone. If her father doesn¡¯te, I know she¡¯ll be very sad. I¡¯m sorry. Aunt Wu¡¯s nose felt a little sour. yes, I¡¯ll go over in a while. I¡¯ll definitely talk to Sir and try to make hime. ¡°Thank you,¡± yang Haitao said gratefully. Mother Wu¡¯s eyes were a little wet. silly child, there¡¯s no need to thank me. I also want to make Xiao Xuan happy. Chapter 786 786 She also wanted to befriend him After they left the kitchen and the living room, the two sisters held hands as they headed upstairs. Yang Haitao looked at them quietly and thanked them for bringing him happiness. If it wasn¡¯t for song ran, song Xuan would not have married him. He didn¡¯t call them, but just went out the door, out of the small courtyard, and back into his own courtyard. The snow on both sides had not melted yet, and the air was cold but fresh. He sat on the steps at the door and looked up, asionally seeing the stars. Yang Shaodong felt that his life was soplete. When Gu jinghang returned to the No. 2 research Institute, he did not report the inspection to Section Chief he. Instead, he reported it directly to the Deputy Director. After the Deputy Director heard it, he praised, ¡± ¡°Vice Section Chief Gu, you¡¯ve done a great job this time.¡± ¡°If we can catch the drug lord, this operation will be even more perfect,¡± Gu jinghang said humbly. The Deputy Director¡¯s expression was grave. the inspection was very sessful. You helped the higher-ups catch a drug dealer. You¡¯re really brave. Gu jinghang furrowed his brows and said cautiously, ¡± Deputy Director, it¡¯s like this. I couldn¡¯t find Section Chief he after I came back, so I directly reported it to you. What should be said should be said clearly, so as not to be attacked as ¡®reporting above one¡¯s level¡¯. The Deputy Director nodded. it¡¯s fine. If there¡¯s anything in the future, you can report it to Section Chief he or me. It¡¯s the same. Gu jinghang was sure of the Deputy Director¡¯s character. After he returned, he did not look for Section Chief he at all. Instead, he went straight to the Deputy Director. The credit for this could not be taken away by someone with ulterior motives. In the song family¡¯s mansion, the two sisters, who had just soaked their feet in the hot water, burrowed into the bed and chatted with each other under the small orange light by the bedside. Song ran nced at the tall stack of nkets on the wooden box by the window and smiled. so many nkets. They¡¯re so pretty. Song Xuan looked around the room. The word ¡± happy ¡± was pasted everywhere in the room, just like her heart, red and hot. She leaned down and smiled, ¡± ¡°When you get married, I¡¯ll prepare even more nkets for you, okay?¡± Song ran yed with her hair and replied softly, ¡± ¡°Sister, are you happy?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± song Xuan was full of emotions. I feel that you¡¯re even more beautiful and charming than before. The nourishment of love is indeed different. I guess you¡¯re especially happy. Song Xuan¡¯s face turned red and she looked a little shy, ¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Song ran was confused,¡¯huh? What nonsense? What are you thinking? Oh, Yingluo, I know. Tsk, tsk, Yingluo, a married woman, her tolerance is really high.¡± nonsense! Nonsense! song Xuan pinched her. In the dark sky, the stars were shining dazzlingly, and in the cold air, there seemed to be deep affection flowing slowly. At five in the morning, aunt Wu couldn¡¯t sleep at all. She got up and started to get busy. Xiaoxuan was getting married, and she was more happy than sad. After all, Haitao lived next door. Moreover, he had also said that he would be living here in the future. asionally, he would bring Xiao Xuan back to his parents ¡®house to stay for a few days. Therefore, life would still be the same in the future. He would not say that they had not seen each other for a year and a half, and there was no need to talk about sadness. As soon as she pushed the door open, she saw Gu jinghang standing outside the courtyard. She quickly greeted him warmly, ¡± ¡°Vice Section Chief Gu, why are you here so early?¡± Gu jinghang smiled. ran told me toe earlier. Mother Wu thought to herself, ¡± this silly child. I told you toe earlier, but you didn¡¯t have toe so early. It¡¯s only five o ¡®clock now. Doesn¡¯t that mean that Deputy Section Chief Gu has been up since four o¡¯ clock? ¡± What an honest child. Chapter 787 787 I should hold her hand tightly She quickly opened the metal door to let him in and said, ¡± I¡¯ll go upstairs and call ran for you. The two sisters are sleeping together. They wereughing and talkingst night. I don¡¯t know what time it is, but she must be sleepy now. When they went upstairs, aunt Wu pulled song ran out of bed and covered her with the nket. She whispered to Song Fei, ¡± sleep for a while longer. The makeup artist will being over soon. I¡¯ll wake you up when she¡¯s here. Song ran walked out in a daze. When the door opened, she bumped into a wide ¡®wall¡¯. Song ran¡¯s eyes were in a daze. She looked at him and mumbled, ¡± ¡°Why are you here so early?¡± Gu jinghang quickly wrapped her in his coat and carried her back to her room. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me toe earlier?¡± Song ran closed her eyes and shrank into his arms. ¡°Dumbo, you¡¯re too early. Your bird hasn¡¯t even woken up yet.¡± Gu jinghang carried her and sat on the edge of the bed. He wrapped her tightly in his coat and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re just going to sleep a little longer?¡± Song ran said in a daze, ¡± I chatted with my sister until one o ¡®clockst night. I¡¯m so sleepy. I came so early and you¡¯re disturbing my sleep. You¡¯re disturbing my sleep, do you know that? ¡± Her coat let the wind in, and song ran pursed her lips and said, ¡± ¡°Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu¡± Gu jinghang wrapped his coat tighter around her and pulled the nket over to cover her so that song ran could sleep in his arms. Next door, yang Haitao was even more excited. He couldn¡¯t fall asleep at 3 am. How could he not be excited? He got up early and looked at himself in the mirror again and again. He had shaved three times andbed his hair back. He had sprayed some moss on his hair, so each strand was distinct and he looked very energetic. He had been repeatedly recalling what his mother had told him yesterday. How to pick up the brideter, what customs to pay attention to after taking her home, how to drink tea and serve tea, and how to get a good start in everything. He was a little nervous and warned himself that he had to stay calmter. He couldn¡¯t panic and he couldn¡¯t let othersugh at him. When the sky brightened, it became noisy outside. The band was ying, and they were getting closer. Yang Haitao was dressed in a white shirt and ck suit. For the sake of a perfect wedding, what was the big deal about freezing for a while? He was pleased with himself and walked out of the door in a jubnt mood. When the cold wind blew, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Brother, stay calm. On the other hand, song Xuan had her makeup done and her hair done up. She was wearing a red modified cheongsam with an ankle-length coat. It was much warmer than yang Haitao¡¯s suit, but she was still shivering from the cold. Song ran quickly brought a big fur cor over and nagged, ¡± ¡°Seriously, can¡¯t you hold the banquet when the weather is warm? You just have to suffer this.¡± Song Xuan pouted and said,¡±can¡¯t you say something auspicious on this joyous day?¡± The date has already been set, so it¡¯s better toe today than another day. Today is the most auspicious day, do you understand?¡± Aunt Wu chuckled and said to Gu jinghang, ¡± ¡°These two girls love to bicker. They¡¯ve been bickering since they were young.¡± Gu jinghang smiled. Song ran turned around and chased them away. alright, you guys can leave now. Brother-inw will be here to pick you up soon. Gu jinghang touched the back of his head. Song ran looked at him sternly. only aunt Wu and I will stay. All of you have to leave. The crowd was chased out. Song ran sat beside song Xuan and held her hand. Her eyes turned red and she sobbed, ¡± ¡°Sister, you¡¯re finally married.¡± ¡°Your sister isn¡¯t old enough for you to be so emotional, is she?¡± song Xuanughed. Song ran did not say a word, and song Xuan understood what she meant. She reached out and touched song ran¡¯s face, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re the matchmaker today, so drink a few more cups tonight, okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m definitely not going home until I¡¯m drunk tonight.¡± Chapter 788 788 Do you have any special characteristics? There was a knock on the door, followed by yang Haitao¡¯s voice. The wedding had officially begun. From the very beginning, yang Shaodong had not been calm at all. He was in a state of chaos, and he was absent-minded. The crowdughed so hard that their mouths were sore. He either stepped on song Xuan¡¯s foot, hooked onto the golden hairpin on her head, or identally dropped someone¡¯s high heels when he was carrying song Xuan downstairs. When he got into the car, song Xuan hit the roof of the car again. He was nervous and turned back to check, but he hit the door again. Fortunately, the two of them got into the car on time. Song ran and Gu jinghang got into the car behind them and the two cars drove slowly towards Huaihai Road. The wedding banquet was held in the Grand Hall of yang Haitao¡¯s parents ¡®house. In the car, song Xuan stretched out her hand and rubbed her head. She looked at the person beside her and said, ¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you calm at all? why are you panicking?¡± Yang Haitao quickly reached out to rub her hair, but he was afraid that he would ruin her hair, so he could only do it as a gesture. ¡°I just want to do it well. The more you lose, the more mistakes you¡¯ll make. I rehearsed it at home alone this morning, but when it¡¯s time to go on stage, I still can¡¯t do it well.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wear a coat?¡± song Xuan asked. Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± Yang Haitao chuckled. it¡¯s alright. My heart is boiling. My body might not be cold. Song Xuan grabbed his hand. What do you mean it¡¯s not cold? it was so cold that it was turning purple. She pouted and said, ¡± ¡°When we reach your houseter, put on a coat for me.¡± ¡°I know, honey.¡± Song Xuan¡¯s face turned red. Even though they had already registered their marriage, she was still not used to yang Haitao calling her his wife. She might need some time to get used to it. Just like all wedding customs, the couple crossed the brazier as they entered the house. Yang Haitao¡¯s father scattered thin wood along the way, indicating that he was ¡®making money on the way¡¯. The moment they entered the house, they were served three courses of tea, red dates, and sugar. Yang Haitao¡¯s parents were extremely happy and excited. They took the teacup and gave each of them a super big red packet. Haicheng¡¯s wedding banquet was always held at night. There were many things to do during the day, so they were busy until night. The temperature dropped even more, and song Xuan helped yang Haitao put on his coat.¡±Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Zhuang fengqin wasforted. Not only was her daughter-inw beautiful and knowledgeable, but she also cared about her son. She could finally rx and get busier. At night, when the banquet started, song ran poked the corners of Gu jinghang¡¯s mouth with two fingers. Then, she lifted the corners of his mouth and ordered, ¡± ¡°Smile.¡± This man watched her sister and yang Haitao¡¯s wedding and the word ¡± envy ¡± was practically overflowing from his eyes. Every scene seemed to be fantasizing about how they would reenact it together in the future. After that, he kept looking like he had a deep hatred for her, so yang Haitao¡¯s guests didn¡¯t dare to get close to them. Gu jinghang said helplessly, ¡± ran, I¡¯m a man. I don¡¯t usually smile unless I¡¯m in front of you. Song ran refused to give in. that won¡¯t do either. It¡¯s my sister¡¯s big day. You must smile. Gu jinghang surrendered. Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯llugh. I¡¯llugh, okay? ¡± The Yang family¡¯s banquet was held in the Grand Hall of themunity. The Yang family was a business, so they made many friends and rtives. Chapter 789 789 It¡¯ll be morefortable to cry Song ran saw little 9th in the crowd. She was surprised and quickly walked over. Gu jinghang was worried about her, so he followed her like a shadow. Song ran patted No. 9 from behind. When No. 9 turned around and saw her, his eyes were filled with surprise. Deputy Section Chief Gu¡¯s eyebrows twitched a little and he felt even more ufortable. what are you doing here? ¡± song ran was puzzled. ¡°Fifth brother brought me here to attend the wedding,¡± little nine said with a silly smile. As he was talking, his fifth brother walked over. Song ran looked at him suspiciously. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± my father has a good personal rtionship with President yang. It¡¯s President Yang¡¯s youngest son¡¯s wedding, so he naturally has toe to support him. However, he¡¯s not free, so he sent me here. is everyone from your dormitory here? ¡± song ran was still suspicious. ¡°So, I brought him here,¡± the fifth brother said without changing his expression. fifth brother found me a tutoring job, ¡± little nine exined. I¡¯m going to teach his cousin in primary school. I won¡¯t be home for the entire winter vacation. Song ran touched her head. She felt that something was not right. Chen xuyao was too concerned about little 9th. Old five was about to say something when a middle-aged man came to talk to him. Old five whispered to little nine, ¡± ¡°You go ahead, I have a favor to deal with.¡± ¡°I know, fifth brother,¡± little nine replied obediently. Song ran caught yang Haitao, who was busy with his work, and pointed at Chen xuyao. She whispered, ¡± ¡°Brother-inw, who is he? What does it have to do with your family?¡± Speaking of which, even though she was staying in the same dormitory as little 9th, song ran had never tried to find out about his background. She only knew that he was cold all day, as if everyone owed him money. Yang Haitao nced at it and said, ¡± ¡°Oh, he¡¯s called tan Shuyuan, the young master of the Finance Minister¡¯s family.¡± Song ran was shocked. She did not know that Chen xuyao had such a powerful background. Song ran noticed that Chen xuyao was very respectful to another young man. She asked, ¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the one talking to fifth brother?¡± ¡°Oh, the second young master of the Tang family.¡± Song ran¡¯s legs gave way. She chuckled and said, ¡± brother-inw, I didn¡¯t know that your family is so full of people who talk andugh. There are so many people in your family that you only befriend these big shots. I hope you can forgive me if I have been inconsiderate in the past. Yang Haitaoughed out loud. alright, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. The banquet is about to start. You and jinghang should quickly go to the main table and sit down, understand? ¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± The man who was talking to fifth brother said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Who was the girl in the pink coat who was talking to you just now?¡± ¡°Yang Haitao¡¯s sister-inw.¡± The man nodded slightly. the song sisters are both beautiful, just like the woman that my father has been thinking about. They are both stunning. I don¡¯t like women who are stunning. They are usually a source of trouble. Old fifth didn¡¯t say much. Just as the banquet was about to start, there was amotion at the door. Song Xuan craned her neck and looked around. She saw her father. Yang Haitao heaved a sigh of relief and quickly walked over to wee his father-inw. Song Guoqing apologized to yang Haitao¡¯s parents, ¡± ¡°I¡¯mte because I¡¯m not in good health. I¡¯m really sorry, inws.¡± Yang Haitao¡¯s parents were magnanimous people. Seeing that their inw was here, they immediately treated him as a guest of honor. Song Xuan¡¯s eyes turned red and she turned to look at yang Haitao. ¡°Did you go to see my dad again yesterday?¡± Yang Haitao chuckled. I didn¡¯t want you to have any regrets. ¡°Thank you,¡± song Xuan said as she held his hand. ¡°We¡¯re already a family, what¡¯s the point of saying thanks?¡± Chapter 790 790 I¡¯ve been looking for the child At the banquet that night, yang Haitao led song Xuan to toast table after table. Song ran followed behind and blocked the alcohol for her sister. Gu jinghang wanted to follow song ran but she stopped him.¡±You¡¯re a man. You have to keep a low profile at this kind of event, in case someone gets a hold of you.¡± Gu jinghang could only watch as she drank ss after ss, hoping that the banquet would end soon. The Yang family was a big family with many guests. The three of them were led by the elders and walked between the tables. Song ran drank quite a lot. Firstly, she was blocking the alcohol for her sister. Secondly, she was really happy to see her sister happy. She was happier than anyone else. She could not help but drink ss after ss. After paying her respects, song ran¡¯s steps were already a little unsteady. In the end, she returned to the table where the important guests were seated. The people at the table were either important people or the sons of important people. Song ran¡¯s legs gave way, and Tang Ji ¡®an reached out to help her. Song ran was a little drunk, so she said unyieldingly, ¡± ¡°Who allowed you to touch me? Ah? Who allowed you to touch me? Who are you? Come and touch me. ¡± Yang Haitao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. His sister-inw was really a newborn calf. How could she speak to the young master of the Tang family like that? he quickly tried to smooth things over.¡±Ji ¡®an, don¡¯t lower yourself to his level. She¡¯s drunk.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an smiled. it¡¯s normal for a beauty to be arrogant. He had always been a distant and Noble person. He had never put women in his eyes. However, when he saw song ran staggering, he could not help but reach out his hand. The thought that beautiful women were a source of trouble in his mind gradually faded. He thought,¡¯beautiful women are indeed beautiful. When I see them, everything is thrown out of the window.¡¯ Tang Ji ¡®an, this isn¡¯t like you. However, someone else beat her to it, and the beauty was pulled into someone else¡¯s arms. She swayed and staggered. asionally, a car would pass by. Gu jinghang pulled her into his arms in fear. ¡°Be careful, there¡¯s a car.¡± Song ran struggled free and frowned. She mumbled, ¡± ¡°Jinghang, I know that Yueyue and I know that I¡¯m drunk, but I can¡¯t control myself. I¡¯m happy that my sister is getting married. I¡¯m so happy.¡± The street lights were dim, and Gu jinghang held her waist and said lovingly, ¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re happy, I know.¡± Song ran cried like a child and her expression was ugly. you don¡¯t know, jinghang. You really don¡¯t know that if ran ran didn¡¯t marry yang Haitao, she would be with Zhao Mingyi. Ran ran, Zhao Mingyi ran ran. Song ran suddenly broke free from him and kicked a camphor tree by the roadside. She raised her fist and hit the trunk as she shouted, ¡± Zhao Mingyi is a bad guy. He¡¯s a really, really bad guy. He bullied my sister, and he hit my sister Yingluo. She cried so hard that even though Gu jinghang knew that she was drunk, his heart still ached for her. At the same time, he felt that she was too cute like this. He quickly walked over and hugged her in his arms. Heforted her gently, ¡± yes, I know. He¡¯s a bad person and he will be punished. You see, you saw through his trick. He got nothing, not money, not even a person. Ran, you¡¯re amazing, you¡¯re amazing. Song ran smiled through her tears. Jing Xing, do you think I¡¯m amazing?¡± Gu jinghang touched her cheek with his thumb and wiped her tears. yes, our ran is flexible. Not only did you bring happiness to yourself, but you also brought a good life to your sister. You¡¯re really great. He was coaxing a three-year-old child. Chapter 791 791 We can¡¯t let Wen Huihui get her way Song ran started bawling again. I also think that I¡¯m very powerful. But why do they always want to harm me? ¡± What did I do wrong? Is it my fault that I¡¯m pretty? Why did Wen Huihui do that to me? Why do you have to snatch you from me? There are so many men in the world, why did she have to snatch you away? I hate myself, hate my past self, hate me for being so proud and arrogant. Jing Xing, I am so bitter, I am so bitter,¡± Gu jinghang held her face and cried like a dragon Li. He looked pitiful and his heart ached. His voice became gentler as he said, ¡± no one can take me away. Gu jinghang is song ran¡¯S. He belongs to song ran alone. Song ran continued to wail. jinghang, God is really good to me. What did I do to deserve this? ¡± What right do I have to get you back? What right do I have to change my sister¡¯s life?¡± Gu jinghang held her in his arms and gently stroked her long hair. ¡°You deserve it. You deserve all of this.¡± Song ran exploded. I¡¯m so afraid that my sister won¡¯t ept yang Haitao. What if she doesn¡¯t ept yang Haitao and insists on following Zhao Mingyi? what should I do? ¡± What should I do?¡± She squatted on the ground. Gu jinghang half-squatted and reached out to touch her face. ran, that¡¯s impossible. Your sister is already married to yang Haitao. They¡¯ve already registered their marriage and even held a wedding banquet. It¡¯s a done deal. On the other hand, he and song ran had not even started dating yet. Sigh, his ran was still worrying about others. Why couldn¡¯t she worry more about herself? Song ran¡¯s face was filled with tears and her eyes were filled with confusion. ¡°Ah? Was it? Is it settled?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a done deal,¡± he said firmly. Song ran howled again. jinghang, that¡¯s great! I¡¯m so happy! Gu jinghang felt that if he allowed her to continue bawling, she would probably cry until thetter half of the night. He could only carry her in his arms and said, ¡± Xiao ran, it¡¯s cold outside. We have to hurry home, okay? ¡± Song ran was nestled in his arms. She reached out and touched his face. She sobbed and said, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, I know that I am drunk and I can¡¯t control myself but I am really very happy. Do you think that I am very funny like this?¡± it¡¯s not funny. I just think it¡¯s cute. Song ran howled again. what did I do? what did I do? ¡± I¡¯m already drunk like a crazy woman, and you still think I¡¯m cute? what right do I have?¡± Gu jinghang could not help butugh out loud. she¡¯s really cute. She¡¯s like a kitten with its fur standing up. She¡¯s especially cute. Song ran cried until her voice was hoarse. are you coaxing me? ¡± In fact, you think I¡¯m a crazy woman, you think I¡¯m mysterious, because you don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m talking about. You definitely don¡¯t understand.¡± Gu jinghang hugged her tightly and lowered his head to look at her. He smiled and said, ¡± she¡¯s just as cute even when she¡¯s crazy. My ran is cute no matter what. Song ran wailed even louder. Gu jinghang, you¡¯re not allowed to say anything. You¡¯re not allowed to say anything. I¡¯m going to be touched to death. You¡¯re so bad, so bad. ¡°Are you cold?¡± Gu jinghang could not help but smile. Song ran sobbed and shook her head. I¡¯m not cold at all. My blood is warm. I¡¯m so happy, how can I be cold? ¡± As she spoke, she ced her palm on his cheek and mumbled, ¡± ¡°Take a look for yourself. Do you think my hands are cold?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not cold, I¡¯m not cold.¡± Her hand was reluctant to leave his cheek, and tears kept flowing down. jinghang, we must live well. We will get married in May next year. When I graduate, we will hold a banquet and after the banquet, I will give birth to your child. I must give birth to your child. Chapter 792 792 Waiting for his call It seemed to be snowing outside. The weather forecast said that there would be snow at night. It was really a blessing from the heavens. It snowed both in front and behind. Only song Xuan¡¯s wedding day did not snow. The heavens were really kind to the sisters. The air was getting colder, and he was touched. Xiao ran, do you like boys or girls? ¡± Song ran suddenly jumped down from his body and grabbed his arm. She sobbed, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, you still have an injury on your arm.¡± Gu jinghang did not seem to mind. it¡¯s just a minor injury. It¡¯s not a big deal. Song ran shook her head like a rattle-drum. ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t let you carry me. I want to walk with you.¡± Gu jinghang then turned his back to her. I¡¯ll carry you then. It¡¯s not hard to carry you with your arms behind your back. Ran,e on up. Song ran stumbled and took two steps before Gu jinghang pulled her back. ¡°Be good, I¡¯ll carry you. You can¡¯t walk.¡± Song ran felt aggrieved. yeah, I can¡¯t walk because of jinghang. My legs are weak and I¡¯m seeing things. My stomach is really ufortable. Gu jinghang carried her on his back and said, ¡± ¡°Be good, I¡¯ll carry you.¡± Song ranid on top of him. The snow fell andnded on her head. She wrapped her arms around his neck and mumbled, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, you¡¯re so good, you¡¯re so good.¡± ¡°Ran, do you like boys or girls?¡± Gu jinghang asked. Song ran chuckled and said in a daze, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a boy or a girl, as long as it¡¯s with you. Can I have a boy and a girl?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s expression was solemn. the government is very strict. You can only have one child. I don¡¯t care. I want two. I want a boy and a girl. I want them both. song ran started to make a scene. Gu jinghangforted her. Okay, okay, okay. Our ran will have a pair of twins. Okay? ¡± Song ran finally calmed down. that¡¯s more like it. Having twins is good. Jinghang, I like Yueyue. I like having twins. On the long Street, the streetlights led into the distance. He carried her on his back and slowly walked forward. Behind him, white snowkes gradually covered the ground, and the light shrouded them. Gu jinghang knew that he was carrying her on his back as he slowly walked towards the light and the life that they both wanted. When they reached home, it was already past nine O ¡®clock. Gu jinghang boiled some honey water for her and brought a thermos upstairs. He fed her the honey water and soaked her feet. He then made a hot water bottle and stuffed it under her nket before carrying her into the nket. Song ran looked at him in a daze. jinghang, don¡¯t go. Gu jinghang touched her face. I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯ll be staying here today. Not long after, the sound of a car¡¯s engine came from outside the window. It seemed that it was over and they were all back. Yang Haitao tightened the scarf around song Xuan¡¯s neck and said gently, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s snowing outside, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Aunt Wu got out of the car and ran to their car. She said to Song Yao, ¡± I¡¯ll go back and make a pot of ginger tea for you and Haitao to drink. You¡¯re freezing today, don¡¯t catch a cold. ¡°Yes, thank you, aunt Wu,¡± song Xuan was touched. let¡¯s go in first, ¡± mother Wu said with a smile. I¡¯ll send it to youter. Yang Haitao got out of the car first, walked to the other side of the car, opened the door, and carried her out. ¡°I can walk on my own,¡± song Xuan looked up at him and said. Yang Haitao carried her in without a care. ¡°On the day of the wedding, the bride¡¯s feet can¡¯t touch the ground when she enters the new house.¡± Song Xuan snorted,¡±where¡¯s the custom?¡± You¡¯re just making this up, right?¡± ¡°Really,¡± yang Haitao smiled. Chapter 793 793 A venomous beauty He carried her all the way upstairs and into the room. The big red ¡± happy ¡± word was pasted on the window, and the snow outside seemed to be getting heavier. Yang Haitao carried her to the bed, then stared at her with bright eyes. ¡°Wait a moment, I have something to show you.¡± After a while, he came back with a stack of things. ¡°What are they?¡± song Xuan looked at him in surprise. Yang Haitao spread out the things in his hands in front of her. here, this is the property certificate for the house we¡¯re living in now. When we bought it, it was only under your name. Song Xuan¡¯s throat felt a little blocked,¡±at that time, I didn¡¯t promise you anything. Aren¡¯t you afraid of Qianqian?¡± Yang Haitao chuckled. I just felt that you would definitely marry me. Song Xuan¡¯s nose felt a little sour and she was speechless. Yang Haitao took out two more business licenses. this is from xuntao technology. You, ran, and I will split the shares equally. This is from wanheng real estate. You, ran, and Huang will split the shares equally. Song Xuan frowned and her eyes turned red, ¡± ¡°Haitao, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m worthy of you being so nice to me.¡± Yang Haitao reached out to hug her. wife, we¡¯re a family now. What¡¯s there to talk about? what¡¯s mine is yours. It¡¯s all yours. On the other side, yang Haitao was exercising his husband¡¯s rights. On the other side, our Deputy Section Chief Gu was taking care of the drunk little madman like he was nursing a child. Song ran was a Chatterbox to begin with. Now that she was drunk, she did not have a moment to rest. One moment, she would ask Gu jinghang to tell stories, and the next moment, she would ask Gu jinghang to sing. She evenined that he did not sing well and personally sang for her. The moment Gu jinghang moved, she held his hand and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave, you¡¯re not allowed to leave, are you going to abandon me? Gu jinghang, you can¡¯t abandon me. ¡± Gu jinghang thought to himself,¡¯this little lunatic is so insecure.¡¯ He said gently, ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t abandon you. I won¡¯t abandon you.¡± The light from the tablemp was warm. Song ran looked at him and smiled foolishly.¡±You¡¯re really pretty.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s warm palmnded on her face. She smiled even more foolishly and he said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re better looking.¡± Song ran giggled. we¡¯re both good-looking. We look like a perfect match when we stand together. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re a perfect match.¡± How could Gu jinghang fall asleep? he got up at five in the morning and sat by her bed. He flipped through the tiny Herb Hall notes on her bedside and asionally nced at her who was frowning and sleeping. He then reached out his slender fingers and gently pressed between her eyebrows. ¡°You little girl, what kind of dream are you having? Why do you have such deep hatred?¡± Song ran was not having a nightmare. It was just that the feeling of being drunk was too painful. She had a terrible headache and her body was very ufortable. Naturally, she frowned. When the Magpies started chirping outside the window, song ran mumbled, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m Dying of Thirst.¡± Gu jinghang had already prepared chrysanthemum tea and quickly handed it over. ¡°Have some tea.¡± The moment song ran sat up, she felt dizzy. She had a headache and a hangover. It was torturous. She frowned, and her entire face was scrunched up. She looked at him with sleepy eyes. The scene of her being drunk and crazyst night gradually became clear in her mind. Song ran quickly turned around and kept patting her face. She muttered softly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, I don¡¯t have the face to see anyone.¡± ¡°You remember now?¡± Gu jinghangughed. Song ran flicked her hair and pretended to be confused, ¡± ¡°Ah? What? What did you remember?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes pointed at the chrysanthemum tea. have some tea first. Let¡¯s get rid of the alcoholpletely. Otherwise, you¡¯ll go crazy again. who¡¯s crazy? ¡± song ran snorted. Chapter 794 794 Don¡¯t hit me Gu jinghang pinched her face and said, ¡± your voice is hoarse. You cried quite loudlyst night. You hugged a tree and howled on the ground. You howled in my arms, you howled on my back, and you howled in all sorts of ways. Your voice is hoarse from all the howling. who said that she¡¯s still cute like that? ¡± song ran mumbled. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t remember?¡± Gu jinghangughed. She had fallen into his trap again. This ck-bellied guy was quite good at ying word games. Song ran coughed lightly as she sipped her chrysanthemum tea. She really should not drink so much alcohol in the future. It was painful, too painful. Besides, she would beughed at by a certain someone. It was not worth it. Gu jinghang fed her a whole cup of chrysanthemum tea and said, ¡± ¡°I have to rush back after breakfast.¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes were filled with reluctance. you¡¯re going back so soon? ¡± Gu jinghang nodded. yes. I gave a quick report yesterday. There are still many things to deal with. I¡¯ll have a lot more free time after this. Song ran rolled her eyes at him. Deputy Section Chief Gu is very busy every day. How can he be free? ¡± The inspection wille one after another. Even if there¡¯s no inspection for you, you¡¯ll be fighting to recruit them yourself.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t do it again,¡± Gu jinghangughed. I don¡¯t believe you, ¡± song ran pouted. At the second Research Institute, Gu jinghang rushed back and caught up with Section Chief he who was in a rage. As soon as he entered the office, Section Chief he mmed the table and said sternly, ¡± ¡°Deputy Section Chief Gu, who allowed you to skip your rank and report this inspection to the Deputy Director?¡± He had already nned to take most of the credit for this inspection. He had even drafted the report and said that he had used the right people and made the right strategic arrangements, which was why he had achieved such a great sess. Gu jinghang, on the other hand, went straight to the Deputy Director¡¯s side and took all the credit. How could he not be furious? Gu jinghang stood up straight and said in a neither humble nor haughty manner, ¡± because I couldn¡¯t find Section Chief he aftering back yesterday, I thought this matter was urgent and couldn¡¯t be dyed, so I reported it to the Deputy Director without dy. This matter is of great importance, and I think Section Chief he can understand my approach. He Pinyan felt that he had been checkmated by this young man. This was a matter of great importance. If he fought with him over a little credit, it would definitely make him look like he did not have a big picture. He Pinyan squinted his eyes at Gu jinghang and felt deeply that this young man not only had the power of Kong Wu, but he also had a brain. It was no wonder the director thought so highly of him. It was really eye-catching. He coughed lightly and said in an official tone, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, but I¡¯m your superior. If there¡¯s anything in the future, try to report to me first. Even if I¡¯m not at the Research Institute, you can still call my house. My house phone number is even in the reception office, understand?¡± Gu jinghang did not have much of an expression on his face as he replied honestly, ¡± ¡°Yes, chief. I¡¯ll report to you in the future.¡± Section Chief he nodded. okay, then you can go out first. Oh, by the way, the batch of drugs will be delivered to the general research Institute tomorrow or the day after. The Deputy Director wants you to go to the general research Institute to discuss how to destroy the drugs. Originally, he nned to go by himself, but the Deputy Director insisted that the inspection was arranged by Deputy Section Chief Gu, who was familiar with this matter, so it was better to let him go. Then, he didn¡¯t say anything more. ¡°It¡¯s the Section Chief,¡± Gu jinghang saluted. Then, he turned around and left section Chief he¡¯s office. The corners of his mouth seemed to be mocking and cold, but it was fleeting. When he left the office, his face was still calm. Chapter 795 795 Song ran¡¯s instant sess Inte December, almost all Haicheng high schools were on holiday. However, Wen Huihui did not feel at ease just because she was acknowledged by the chief¡¯s wife. Mrs. Fu went to her mother and asked her about some other things, such as why she was twenty years old. Lin Xin only said that when she bought the youngdy, she found that the youngdy was quite tall, so she thought she should be about five years old. Mrs. Fu asked again if she had found any jewelry on her when she bought her home. Lin Xin was a little flustered. Since Mrs. Fu asked this, it was obvious that there were some jewelry on the daughter who had lost her. She did not dare to speak blindly and only said that there were no. Mrs. Fu assumed that it had been stolen by human traffickers. After all, it was a high-quality Jade. Mrs. Fu even asked her what she was wearing when she bought her back. Lin Xin recalled the information given by Wen Huihui and said that it seemed to be a red cotton-padded jacket. The information matched, and with the marks on her feet, Mrs. Fu believed her without a doubt. Wen Huihui had already believed her words and thought that Mrs. Fu should treat her like a precious treasure. After all, she had lost her daughter for more than ten years and now that she had found her again, Mrs. Fu should be especially doting on her. However, she could clearly feel that Mrs. Fu didn¡¯t care for her as much as she did for her long-lost daughter. Now, she had moved to the courtyard house of the Superintendent¡¯s Department. She ate and slept with the Superintendent and his wife. However, the person that the superintendent¡¯s wife always talked about was song ran. Moreover, the director and his wife had no intention of telling the world that they were looking for their daughter, so she could not use the director¡¯s name to enjoy convenience outside. After all, if he told others, they would have to believe him, right? During dinner that day, the director¡¯s wife was chatting andughing with the director again. Mrs. Fu said with a smile, ¡± Yuzhang, you have to watch TV with me tonight. Song ran is acting as a young prince. She¡¯s so vivid. Wen Huihui looked a little ufortable. She was a part of the cast, but as long as song ran was around, she would be overshadowed and no one would be able to see her. Now, even her ¡®mother¡¯ thought that song ran was better than her. It was extremely painful for her. She felt as if she was really the director¡¯s daughter and that her mother really did not like her. The strong sense of grievance and imbnce swallowed all her feelings and made her hate song ran even more. Because she had such a strong motive, she lost her usual calm and was tempted to expose song ran in front of Mrs. Fu. Someone like Mrs. Fu was experienced in interpersonal rtionships. She had always been clear about it and had her own perception and stand. She had never liked it when others came to her and judged others or the people she liked. Even her superiors would not easily try to change her mind. Wen Huihui, on the other hand, was a little arrogant. She wanted to test her position in her mother¡¯s heart. The superintendent¡¯s tone was gentle,¡±song ran, that little girl, can actually act as a man?¡± I don¡¯t believe it. ¡± Mrs. Fu seemed to be very active now, perhaps because she had put an important matter in her heart. She smiled and said, ¡± that¡¯s right. Look at that girl. She¡¯s so pretty. She¡¯s really good at acting as a man. You have to watch it with me tonight. unparalleled in the world ¡°had already been rebroadcasted. Wen Huihui had not appeared yet, so Mrs. Fu did not know that Wen Huihui was also in the show. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m also in this drama,¡± Wen Huihui blurted out. Chapter 796 796 She wants to rise to the top Mrs. Fu was a little surprised. You¡¯re also participating? Howe I didn¡¯t notice you?¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s heart was bleeding. Wasn¡¯t it all because of a certain b * tch? with one sentence, she was cut by more than half of her scenes. She pretended to be wronged and said, ¡± I was supposed to y the female lead, and my scenes were about the same as Feng Baoer¡¯s. Later, director Qian Qian said that the filming had exceeded the deadline, so she cut some of my scenes. She did not dare to put the me on song ran. After all, she could clearly feel Mrs. Fu¡¯s love for song ran. Mrs. Fu was shocked. Oh, that¡¯s right. Weiwei, I still don¡¯t know which university you¡¯re studying at. Wen Huihui felt another two drops of blood in her heart. It was all because of that b * tch. She could have openly and proudly said that she was from Haicheng Drama Academy. After all, it was a prestigious Art Academy in the country. It would be so glorious to say it. However, huhu ¡°I¡¯m studying at Haiyuan,¡± she said softly. Mrs. Fu seemed to be searching for what Haiyuan was in her mind, and she asked again, ¡± ¡°Sea serpent¡¯s Sea Garden?¡± yes, ¡°Wen Huihui said pitifully,¡± it¡¯s not a good school. Mother, will you despise me? ¡± Mrs. Fu had never liked the weak. She liked outstanding people. It didn¡¯t matter if one said that she was a snob or that she was just that by nature. She had never taken a liking to cowards. However, the person in front of her was her own daughter. She quickly said, ¡± ¡°Mothers don¡¯t mind their children being ugly. There¡¯s no mother in the world who would mind her own children.¡± I could¡¯ve gotten into the Shanghai Drama Academy, ¡± Wen Huihui continued. I¡¯ve already passed the exam. what? ¡± Mrs. Fu was surprised. then why didn¡¯t ran ran go on? ¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s expression was sorrowful, and it was the kind of self-pity and self-pity that Mrs. Fu didn¡¯t like. She said aggrievedly, ¡± because someone couldn¡¯t stand me and reported me for giarism. The education Bureau remarked the exam paper and even deducted a few points, causing me to miss out on Haicheng Drama Academy. ¡°Why did that person do that?¡± Mrs. Fu asked with a frown. because Yingluo doesn¡¯t like me. She doesn¡¯t want me to attend the best Drama Academy in the country. Mrs. Fu didn¡¯t probe further and only said, ¡± ¡°In that case, you should prove your strength. Gold will shine wherever it goes.¡± Wen Huihui could not believe that her own mother had just brushed off the grievances of her daughter who had been lost for 15 years so easily. Are you not going to ask who the culprit is? Wen Huihui really did not understand what the big shots were thinking. If the big shots could understand what she was going to say from a few words, they would not even bother to mention these small things. Well, in their eyes, these were naturally insignificant things. After dinner, Wen Huihui could not help but call out to Mrs. Fu again. ¡°Mom, I have something to tell you.¡± yes, ¡± Mrs. Fu said with a smile. go ahead. ¡°Actually, song ran and I know each other,¡± Wen Huihui said. Mrs. Fu nodded. yes, of course. You¡¯ve filmed a TV series together. Of course you know each other. I¡¯ve known her before the filming. We¡¯re ssmates. Mrs. Fu, on the other hand, didn¡¯t show much emotion and only said indifferently, ¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Wen Huihui continued, ¡± song ran was the one who marked my test paper. I don¡¯t know why she did it. I¡¯ve never offended her. Maybe she just doesn¡¯t want me to go to Shanghai to film. After saying this, Wen Huihui felt a little uneasy. She nced at Mrs. Fu, only to find that she was expressionless. Or rather, she couldn¡¯t read the emotions on Mrs. Fu¡¯s face. Chapter 797 797 He has a widework Someone like Mrs. Fu was so powerful that she disdained to gossip behind other people¡¯s backs and didn¡¯t like people who tried to stir up trouble in front of her. If the girl in front of her was not her biological daughter, she would even look down on her. Her opinion of a person depended on herself, so she naturally had a scale in her heart. ¡°Song ran isn¡¯t that kind of person,¡± she forced a smile. Wen Huihui¡¯s heart felt as if it had been cut by a knife. She was dumbfounded and could not believe it. Her biological mother actually trusted song ran more? She was about to argue when Mrs. Fu patted her on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back to the room and rest.¡± After that, he turned around and left. Wen Huihui¡¯s hands clutched the door frame tightly as she red at Mrs. Fu. What kind of mother was this? He would treat his goddaughter better than his own daughter. Wen Huihui had no choice but to give up after her first attack failed. She did not believe that her biological son was inferior to an outsider. She did not believe that she, the daughter of the police chief, could not get rid of song ran. The next day, song ran was still acting as fan Lihua in the art troupe. As her TV series was very popr, the stage y she was acting in was on a higher level and it was hard to get a ticket. Section Chief Shao was a businessman, so he was naturally happy to see it. Jiang Feng, on the other hand, had beenpletely marginalized. It was almost difficult for her to survive in the art troupe. She had song ran on top of her. Yes, it was really sad. She had only been in thepany for a year, but she had already been reced by song ran. That was why she hated these neers. With mu Mian chasing her with all her might, as well as the other pretty girls from the art troupe, she had no way out. Jiang Feng had no choice but to leave the municipal Art troupe. She admitted defeat. She clearly realized that if she continued to waste time, not only would she not be able to defeat song ran, but she would also drag herself down. If he couldn¡¯t win, then he would leave. Song ran did not neglect her stage skills just because she was famous. After her performance, the audience was still in an uproar. Chief physician li quickly walked over and said in a low voice,¡±Busy man, you¡¯re finally free now.¡± Song ran smiled. I¡¯m sorry, supervisor li. I was really absent-minded a while ago. Even if I go on TV, I¡¯ll be a disgrace to our art and cultural troupe. Director li red at her. how about this? our art troupe is going to submit a program for the Spring Festival G. We n to let you go on it. Song ran was shocked,¡¯ah? The Spring Festival G is such a heavyweight performance, and you want me to perform? Where¡¯s sister Qing and sister ke?¡± But director Li said, ¡± the station over there has reserved an opera for us. Sister Lin has fallen from the sky. I¡¯ve thought about it. You¡¯re the most suitable. ¡°You want me to y sister Lin?¡± song ran asked as she ran through her hair. ¡°You¡¯ll act as Jia Baoyu, and mu Mian will act as little sister Lin.¡± Song ran¡¯s face fell. Director Li, I¡¯m such a great beauty, yet you keep making me y the role of a man. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Shameless,¡± director li rolled her eyes at her. did I say something wrong? ¡°song ran asked smugly. Am I not a peerless beauty?¡± Supervisor li nodded. Okay, okay, okay. You are, you are. This will be yourst time acting as a man. The Spring Festival G is very popr. Song ran, you are going to be very popr in the country. Now, song ran felt that she was one award away from retiring and retiring from the industry. When she left the art troupe, she saw Mrs. Fu¡¯s car parked outside. She quickly got into the car and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Godmother, are you convinced by my performance? That¡¯s why you¡¯re here to watch my performance.¡± Mrs. Fu pinched her face. stop being so narcissistic. Okay? ¡± Chapter 798 798 Young master Song As the car drove away from the art troupe, Mrs. Fu slowly said, ¡± song ran, you¡¯ve known Weiwei for a long time, haven¡¯t you? ¡± Song ran¡¯s eyelids twitched.¡¯Miss Huihui, it seems like you can¡¯t hold it in anymore.¡¯ She said calmly, ¡± ¡°Yeah, I know him.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Mrs. Fu asked, staring at her. Song ran shrugged. we don¡¯t have any personal rtionship. If I tell you, it would seem like I¡¯m trying to step on your daughter to curry favor with you. So, I didn¡¯t say much. don¡¯t you have a personal rtionship with him? ¡± Mrs. Fu continued. Song ran replied calmly, ¡± although we went to school together and acted in a TV series together, we are obviously not on the same page. So, it¡¯s just that we can¡¯t get along. We don¡¯t have any personal rtionship. ¡°So, what do you think of her?¡± Well, Yingluo¡¯s words can¡¯t be said carelessly. Troublees from the mouth. You can¡¯t just spill the beans just because you want to show off. Song ran replied cautiously, ¡± I don¡¯t know much, but it¡¯s still good. I¡¯m serious in my studies and I¡¯m dedicated to my work. That¡¯s all I know. I can¡¯t say anything more. It was Mrs. Fu¡¯s first time having a daughter, so she naturally couldn¡¯t say bad things about her. Being with a King was like being with a Tiger, and she naturally understood these principles. Mrs. Fu smiled and didn¡¯t say anything else. The difference between them was obvious. Mrs. Fu even thought that if song ran was her biological daughter, everything would be perfect. Her biological daughter was not as beautiful and smart as song ran. She was not even as open and honest as her. She was not as upright as her. How did her daughter be like this when she was such an outstanding person? Perhaps it was because she had been wandering outside for a long time. It seemed that she would have to put more effort into teaching her daughter in the future. Mrs. Fu held her hand and said in a gentle voice, ¡± ¡°Come to my house for dinner tonight.¡± ¡°Alright, godmother.¡± When Wen Huihui saw song ran appearing at ¡®her house¡¯ again, her heart was twisted to the extreme. She had just said that song ran was the main culprit who caused her to be unable to go to the drama series. Now, her ¡®biological mother¡¯ had brought her back. It was like a p to her face. The director was still in the director¡¯s office, and Mrs. Fu had gone to the kitchen to watch Auntie Rong cook, leaving the two of them alone in the dining room. Song ran smiled and looked at Wen Huihui. Wen Huihui nced at her and said, ¡± song ran, you¡¯re really good at pleasing people. Teach me how to curry favor with my mother and make her take care of you so well. Song ran rested her chin on her hand and smiled. Weiwei, you¡¯re rted to my godmother by blood. Why do you still need to learn my dirty tricks of sucking up to people? ¡± You don¡¯t need to.¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s lips trembled as she brushed her hair. of course not. My mother is very nice to me. After all, I¡¯m her biological daughter. Song ran¡¯s eyes seemed to say,¡¯as long as you¡¯re happy.¡¯ It was a battle without smoke and fire. Wen Huihui gave it her all while song ran used 30% of her power, but she still seemed to be at ease. How could Wen Huihui not be flustered? Mrs. Fu was quite fair. She had taken care of both of them during the dinner. However, Wen Huihui felt that it was unfair. She felt that it was unfair, but she did not dare to say it out loud. After all, she knew that she was a fake. How could she be so demanding? After the meal, Mrs. Fu asked her Secretary to send song ran home. Wen Huihui¡¯s eyes were stung by their reluctance to part at the door. She entered her room without a word. Imposter, you don¡¯t dare to vent your anger, you can only digest it on your own. Chapter 799 799 Unprecedented pressure In the bedroom, Mrs. Fu washed up, lifted the nket, and got into bed. The director was reading a book by the bedsidemp. Mrs. Fu frowned. song ran and I looked like we couldn¡¯t bear to part just now. Why wasn¡¯t Weiwei angry? ¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± the Bureau chief pushed his sses. Mrs. Fu shrugged. Weiwei, this child. She didn¡¯t even reprimand me. This makes me feel like something¡¯s wrong. what¡¯s wrong? ¡°the Bureau chief clutched the book and turned to look at her. what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mrs. Fu¡¯s brows were still furrowed. Weiwei¡¯s family isn¡¯t good. Her mother didn¡¯t treat her well. For more than ten years, she¡¯s been living in a living hell, and all of this is my fault. I¡¯m the one who lost her and caused her to have such a bad life. I think she should me me, but Qianqian didn¡¯t. She¡¯s very careful, as if she¡¯s especially afraid of offending me. This was not the mother-daughter rtionship she wanted. She could not even be as close to her Weiwei as she was with song ran. She always felt that Weiwei was trying to curry favor with her. maybe it¡¯s because of her family¡¯s influence over the years, ¡± the police chief sighed. don¡¯t think too much about it. Mrs. Fu said with a heavy heart,¡¯it¡¯s Wanwan, right? I hope so.¡± Song ran returned home and went straight to yang Haitao¡¯s ce. The moment she opened the door, she saw the man of her dreams. Huang Jianjun was sitting on the sofa in the living room, drinking tea with yang Haitao. Song ran rushed over like a phoenix and grabbed Huang Jianjun¡¯s hand. She was on the verge of tears, ¡± ¡°Brother Jianjun, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Yang Haitao tugged at her. Hey, hey, be careful. If jinghang finds out, he¡¯ll probablye after me. Huang Jianjunughed,¡±if my wife finds out, I¡¯ll have to go home and kneel on the washing board, okay?¡± Xiao ran, it¡¯s improper for men and women to touch each other. Don¡¯t touch me. ¡± Song ran quickly sat down obediently. ¡°Brother Jianjun, did you find it? Did you find the police chief¡¯s daughter?¡± Huang Jianjun took a sip of tea. I didn¡¯t even make it back to your sister and brother-inw¡¯s wedding just to find a daughter for the chief. Song ran pped her thigh. thank you, thank you. Get to the main point. Huang Jianjun smiled at yang Haitao. this little girl sure is impatient. Song Xuan passed a cup of tea to song ran and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry, let brother Jianjun slowly exin.¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes were locked on Huang Jianjun. ¡°Yes, hurry up and tell me.¡± Huang Jianjun continued, ¡± I went to Sanyuan Street in Hangzhou and asked around, and I found the kidnapper. The kidnapper is a famous gangster in that area. He would do anything as long as he has money. But not long after he kidnapped the child, he found out that the child was actually the daughter of the director of Hangzhou. He was very scared, so he moved out of Hangzhou and moved to Xu Cheng, which is North of Haicheng. I just came back from Xu Cheng. Song ran¡¯s legs trembled uncontrobly. big brother, get to the point. Huang Jianjun took another sip of tea and song ran almost jumped up. Huang Jianjun continued, ¡± that kidnapper¡¯s name is Tian erniu. He¡¯s really a kidnapper. He¡¯sme and doesn¡¯t have much ability. He can only do some sneaky things. After he kidnapped the director¡¯s daughter, he realized that the whole city was looking for the little girl. He was so scared that he quickly fled North with the director¡¯s daughter. So, they passed by the corner of Haicheng. Song ran held her breath and waited. She did not dare to say anything to disturb him. Huang Jianjun continued,¡±the kidnapper didn¡¯t dare to pass by Haicheng openly, so he took a detour. When he passed by a farm on the westernmost side of Haicheng, the director¡¯s daughter fell sick with pneumonia, so the kidnapper threw her at the door of a house for a walk.¡± Song ran¡¯s heart ached. Her godmother must be heartbroken to know that her daughter had suffered so much. Chapter 800 800 Heartache for sister-inw Huang Jianjun continued,¡±I took the kidnapper there by force. I went there yesterday and found the family¡¯s Yueyue.¡± Song ran¡¯s heart started to race. ¡°Ran ran ran ran, and then what?¡± it¡¯s said that the woman in that family was quite good to this girl. But five years ago, the woman died, and the head of the family sold the director¡¯s daughter. what? ¡± song ran jumped up. how can this be? ¡± Was the lead broken again? Did all the investigations go down the drain again? Huang Jianjun waved his hand. hey, sis, calm down. I followed the clues he gave me and went to two more ces. ¡°It¡¯s Yingluo, right? Brother Jianjun, can¡¯t you just say it in one breath? You¡¯re not a storyteller on the bridge, do you have to leave me with so much suspense to make me worry?¡± Huang Jianjun took another sip of tea and continued, ¡± the director¡¯s daughter¡¯s life is really full of misfortune. The only adoptive mother who protected her passed away, and she was sold to histe wife¡¯s main family in the city by her adoptive father. At that time, the director of the general research Institute, Zhou¡¯s family, was a helper, so I went to the Zhou family and was told that the Zhou family had transferred her to Qianqian again. Even song Xuan could not help but ask, ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too bumpy?¡± Huang Jianjun nodded. yes, I met the young master of the Zhou family, Zhou mushuang. Zhou mushuang said that he was a good friend of his. The old Police chief¡¯s grandson, Lu huaijin, took the police chief¡¯s daughter away. So, the police chief¡¯s daughter worked as a small helper for the old Police chief¡¯s family for five years. The few of them were dumbfounded, not knowing what to say. the old Police chief¡¯s yard isn¡¯t far from the police chief¡¯s yard, ¡± Huang Jianjun continued. perhaps the police chief and his wife can still see the girl often. Song ran snapped out of her daze. then, is ran ran still working as a maid at the old superintendent¡¯s house? ¡± ¡°I heard that the girl got into a University and left the old superintendent¡¯s house.¡± Huang Jianjun shook his head. ¡°Which university are you studying at?¡± ¡°Huangpu University of Haicheng.¡± ¡°Is there really such a person? Did you make any mistakes?¡± ¡°You have to believe in your brother¡¯s ability.¡± Huang Jianjun¡¯s eyes were firm. Song ran heaved a sigh of relief.¡¯Huihui, let me send you off this time. Since you¡¯re looking for death, I won¡¯t show you any mercy.¡¯ The few of them chatted for a while more before song ran left. Huang Jianjun was still feeling regretful, ¡± sigh, I didn¡¯t even attend your wedding. If I had known earlier, I would have made time toe back. Sigh, I can only wait for your child¡¯s one-month birthday. Song Xuan blushed. brother Jianjun, you¡¯re thinking too far ahead. We¡¯re still young. We¡¯re not in a hurry to have children. Yang Haitao pulled her hand. it¡¯s not a bad idea to give birth to one. Give birth to a girl who¡¯s as pretty as you. I want to show off to everyone. shut up! song Xuan kicked his leg and said. Huang Jianjun was still chit-chatting with yang Haitao. He drank cup after cup of tea and had no intention of leaving. After all, he had been away for a long time and he had not talked about real estate with yang Haitao for a long time. Once they started talking, he could not stop. Huang, ¡± yang Haitao said anxiously, ¡± we¡¯re going upstairs to have a baby. You can leave now. Huang Jianjun blushed and quickly said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll go now. Sister-inw, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you.¡± Song Xuan felt so embarrassed that she pped yang Haitao¡¯s face as soon as Huang Jianjun left. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to shut your mouth? you better watch your words.¡± On the other side, Deputy Section Chief Gu could only chat with his Xiao ran through the cold phone rope, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to the main research Institute tomorrow. After I¡¯m done, I¡¯lle to find you in the evening.¡± ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Chapter 801 801 The drama queen is online Her tone was a little perfunctory. Even though they were separated by the cold telephone rope, Gu jinghang could still sense it immediately. He quickly asked, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something on your mind?¡± Song ran quickly replied, ¡± no, no. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow. I¡¯m going to Huangpu University to settle some things. Let¡¯s meet at the school gate in the evening. ¡°Okay.¡± After leaving the reception room, bei Feng¡¯s cold face began to Pat on vice Section Chief Gu¡¯s face. Different people, different lives, he repeated the phrase a hundred times in his mind. The next day, in the afternoon, song ran and Yin Hua went to Huangpu University together. ording to brother Jianjun, the daughter of the police chief was working as a servant at the old Police chief¡¯s house. She was even able to get into one of the top universities in the country. This youngdy had her own ideas. The University had strict management. Song ran went over but was unable to enter. She quickly said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for a first-year student, Zhou Wan. Please help me pass on the message.¡± Not long after, a girl walked over from not far away. The girl was about the same height as her, and she had a neat ponytail. She was wearing a coat, and she walked over to her in a particrly energetic manner. When she got closer, song ran realized that she really resembled Mrs. Fu. She was delicate and beautiful, and her eyes were firm. Song ran coughed lightly and went straight to the point, ¡± Hello, I¡¯m the goddaughter of the chief director and Mrs. Fu. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Zhou Wan¡¯s eyes were guarded. Song ran did not want to beat around the bush, so she said directly, ¡± ¡°Do you still remember your childhood?¡± Zhou Wan did not say anything. Song ran continued. is there a burn mark on the back of your left foot? do you have a jade pendant that you¡¯ve been wearing since you were young? ¡± ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Zhou Wan frowned. Song ran pondered for a moment. do you know that the superintendent¡¯s family had a daughter who was abducted fifteen years ago? ¡± Zhou Wan¡¯s eyes flickered. Song ran grabbed her hand and said excitedly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve checked. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re the daughter of the police chief and his wife.¡± Zhou Wan¡¯s expression was one of shock. Her eyes flickered, but she did not say a word. Song ran continued. so, ran ran, do you have any burn marks on your leg? hmm? ¡± She looked at Zhou Wan expectantly and was so nervous that she couldn¡¯t speak. She was almost certain that the girl in front of her was the director¡¯s daughter. ¡°No,¡± the girl said after a while. Song ran was a little confused. Huang Jianjun was so certain. He had always been reliable and would never make a mistake. She was anxious. that¡¯s impossible. You¡¯re the director¡¯s daughter. Take off your shoes and let me see. Zhou Wan furrowed her brows and lowered her eyes, not looking at her. I said you¡¯re mistaken. I don¡¯t have any scars on my feet, and I¡¯m not the director¡¯s daughter. After she finished speaking, she turned around to leave. Song ran held her hand and stopped her from moving. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to be wrong. You¡¯re the director¡¯s daughter. You must be the director¡¯s daughter.¡± Zhou Wan felt that song ran was pestering her, so she pushed her away. Song ran reached out and hugged her. ¡°Why are you unwilling to admit it? Do you have something that you can¡¯t tell me?¡± Zhou Wan felt that she was annoying. She grabbed her arm and was about to throw her over her shoulder. Just as Yin Hua was about to step forward, Gu jinghang rushed over in time and grabbed Zhou Wan¡¯s shoulder. He then pulled song ran into his arms. Just as he was about to deal with the woman who was about to use violence on his ran, someone behind him held his shoulder again. Gu jinghang turned around and saw the old Police chief¡¯s grandson, Lu huaijin. He knew who this person was. Although he was still in University, his future was definitely bright. Zhou Wan broke free from Gu jinghang¡¯s grip and ran forward without even looking at Lu huaijin. Chapter 802 802 A good show Song ran was anxious. when you were kidnapped, your mother asked the sugar figurine maker to make you a sugar figurine. Zhou Wan, do you still remember what the pattern of the sugar figurine was? ¡± ¡°Our Weiwei is a little pig, make me a little pig, please?¡± However, Zhou Wan said, ¡± I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m not the police chief¡¯s daughter. Don¡¯te looking for me in the future. I won¡¯t see you guys again. Lu huaijin also followed her. Song ran watched them leave and was extremely anxious. Gu jinghang hugged her and asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°Who is that? Why did I argue with you? The superintendent¡¯s daughter? What¡¯s going on?¡± Song ran sighed. get in your car first. We¡¯ll talk when you get in. After they got into the car, song ran told him about the kidnapping of the superintendent¡¯s daughter. Gu jinghang¡¯s expression was serious as he said, ¡± ¡°Why are you so concerned about the director¡¯s Affairs?¡± it¡¯s because Wen Huihui impersonated the police chief¡¯s daughter, ¡± song ran quickly exined. I can¡¯t let her have her way. ¡°Is that the reason?¡± Gu jinghang asked as he stared at her. ? Song ran stretched out her hand and waved it in front of his eyes. ¡°Hey, why are you in a daze?¡± Gu jinghang regained his senses and forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± if Wen Huihui didn¡¯t shamelessly impersonate the police chief¡¯s daughter, I wouldn¡¯t have been so concerned about this matter. Gu jinghang smiled. it seems like the Superintendent is very concerned about you. Song ran did not notice the sourness in his tone. She chuckled and said, ¡± ¡°Of course. After all, I¡¯m so loved by everyone. It¡¯s normal for the chief to care about me.¡± Deputy Section Chief Gu¡¯s sense of crisis had reached its peak. He felt that the director must have special feelings for his ran. It was really worrying. Song ran did not have the energy to notice his abnormality, nor did she have the energy tofort him. What she found strange was that this Zhou Wan was basically confirmed to be the director¡¯s daughter. If other people were in such a situation, they would be rushing to acknowledge their ancestors and n. After all, she was the director. Even if she didn¡¯t enjoy endless prosperity and wealth, she would at least be able to stand out in the future and hold her head high. After all, she had always been an unremarkable little helper in the past. After being involved in such a matter, wouldn¡¯t she immediately hug the chief¡¯s thigh with tears and snot flowing down her face? After all, Wen Huihui did not have such an opportunity, but she had created it by force. Was there really someone in this world who valued fame and fortune over dirt? Moreover, she was only an 18-year-old girl. This didn¡¯t make sense, it didn¡¯t make sense. Moreover, when he mentioned the station chief and Mrs. Fu, there was a sh of hurt in Zhou Wan¡¯s eyes. Had the director and Mrs. Fu ever hurt anyone? That¡¯s right, it seemed that they all lived in the same courtyard and would see each other often. Song ran made up her mind. She had to be 100% sure that this Zhou Wan was Mrs. Fu¡¯s daughter. Only then would she have a way to deal with Wen Huihui. This sharp de was unsheathed, and once it was unsheathed, Wen Huihui would be defeated. Therefore, there was no room for any mishaps. Gu jinghang saw her stunned expression and said, ¡± Xiao ran, I¡¯ll go back to the Research Institute tomorrow. Let¡¯s go out and have some fun tonight. Song ran immediately came back to her senses. Was this a date? They had been dating for a year and a half. Other than the first time they went to People¡¯s Park, they had not really had any fun outside. She immediately pounced into his arms,¡±where is brother Jing Xing bringing me to y?¡± Gu jinghang made up his mind. Even if the director told him that he liked song ran one day, he would not give in. At most, he would not be a researcher anymore. Deputy Section Chief Gu was really cutting off all cauldrons and sinking all boats. He wanted the beauty over the country. Chapter 803 803 She¡¯s a jinx ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the movies, Yueyue?¡± he said with a doting smile. Song ran¡¯s eyes lit up. Watching a movie in the cinema was the most fashionable way of dating. Alright, alright, ¡± she nodded quickly. but before we go to the cinema, I have to take you somewhere first. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Gu jinghang was puzzled. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡± Outside a department store, song ran raised her eyebrows and said, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, do you have any other clothes besides the Chinese tunic suit?¡± After all, Gu jinghang was wearing yang Haitao¡¯s coat to her sister¡¯s wedding a few days ago. He really did not have any casual clothes. Gu jinghang lowered his eyes and looked at his coat.¡±We can¡¯t even wear all the clothes that the Research Institute gave us, so why would we spend that money on clothes?¡± If he had spare money, he could buy more things for his Xiao ran. Song ran clicked her tongue and said, ¡± look at you. You¡¯re a man. You can¡¯t go to this or that event. Why don¡¯t you buy yourself a new set of clothes? alright, get in the car. I¡¯ll go to the department store and buy you some clothes to wear. Gu jinghang also knew that he was not suited to go to such high-end shopping ces. He quickly took out his wallet and said, ¡± Xiao ran, spend my money. On the third floor of the department store, song ran opened Gu jinghang¡¯s wallet and took a look. Oh my, brother jinghang had a lot of money on him before the 200 yuan. She also knew that he was a man and it was not suitable for him to wear high-end coats, so she chose two mid-range coats, one ck and one Navy blue. They were both long. He was tall and would definitely look handsome in them. It was 200 yuan, and she added another 200 yuan to it. Then, she carefully put more than 10 yuan in change. Finally, she went downstairs with tworge bags and got into the car. ¡°Isn¡¯t one enough?¡± Gu jinghang looked at her. Song ran quickly took out the long navy blue coat and said, ¡± ¡°You have to change. You can¡¯t always wear the same thing. You¡¯ll definitely look handsome in this room.¡± Gu jinghang reached out to unbutton his military coat and asked, ¡± ¡°Do you have enough money to spend?¡± Song ran waved her hand. there¡¯s still some left. I didn¡¯t buy you the expensive one. Gu jinghang smiled. yes. I don¡¯t need to wear expensive clothes. Song ran unbuttoned his shirt and mumbled, ¡± ¡°Are You Hot? Why do I feel like my face is a little red?¡± Although he had wheat-colored skin, song ran could see his face slowly turning red. She raised her hand and touched it. Yes, it was a little hot. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a little stuffy in the car,¡± Gu jinghang coughed lightly. Song ran quickly stepped back and put the coat on him. It was different from the Chinese tunic suit that gave off a sense of abstinence. Gu jinghang looked like a professor who had just returned from overseas when he was wearing a navy blue coat with texture. Like a top fashion model? Like awyer who was in the most elite industry? Prosecutor? Judge? In short, it was very handsome and had a very good texture. Gu jinghang was aplete clothes hanger. Even if he did not be a man, he would still have 180 ways to make a living, and he could do well in any one of them. Song ran helped him tidy his clothes and kept praising him. ¡°As expected, my eyes are extremely good.¡± However, Gu jinghang felt uneasy and asked,¡¯alright? I still feel that wearing a Chinese tunic suit is morefortable. I just feel ufortable wearing this.¡± Song ran patted him on the chest. you¡¯re good. You¡¯re good. You¡¯re very good. Du Dapeng sent them to the cinema closest to Jing ¡®an road. At that time, the movie theaters were not in the shopping mall, but on the side of the road. There was only one movie theater, and the entrance of the theater was the ticket counter. Song ran was very considerate. She left him a dozen Yuan to buy the movie tickets. Chapter 804 804 There must be something hateful about a pitiful person Gu jinghang had never watched a movie in the cinema before. He turned around and asked song ran what she wanted to watch. Song ran smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? As long as you are watching with my family¡¯s older brother Jing Xing, the tunnel battle is also better than the Roman Holiday, no matter what you are watching.¡± Gu jinghang asked for two tickets for a romance movie. The screening time was at 7:30 pm. Since they still had some time, song ran dragged him to old Sheng Xing next door to eat soup dumplings. Shopping, watching a movie, and eating were the standard features of a modern date. Song ran was famished. As soon as the soup dumplings were served, she could not wait to pick one up. She took a bite and the soup inside spilled out. Song ran grunted as it was so hot that it almost sshed onto Gu jinghang. Gu jinghang quickly took out his handkerchief and wiped her mouth. Song ran endured the pain and looked at Gu jinghang pitifully.¡±It¡¯s too hot.¡± Gu jinghang wiped her mouth and shook his head. ¡°Aiya, children really make people worry. Who¡¯s snatching them from you? Why are you gobbling up the food like that?¡± Song ran covered her mouth and looked at him. I¡¯m scalded. Aren¡¯t you going tofort me? ¡± You even reproached me. ¡± Gu jinghang noticed that a white-haired grandma was staring at them and was a little embarrassed to flirt with her in public. So, he retracted his hand and said, ¡± ¡°Drink some cold water and eat slowlyter, okay?¡± Song ran snorted and muttered, ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even care about me anymore. I¡¯ve been scalded.¡± Hence, song ran recited the entire way to the cinema. The lights were a little dim and they sat in thest row. Gu jinghang quickly held her face and said, ¡± ¡°Come on, let me examine you.¡± Song ran sneered. you weren¡¯t concerned just now. Now that it¡¯s dark, you¡¯re still concerned? I think you¡¯re just being hypocritical. The lights werepletely off. This movie was not a popr movie, so the attendance rate was not high. The front screen had already started ying the introduction, but the seats next to it were still empty. Song ran saw that the man¡¯s face was getting bigger and bigger. She quickly pushed his chest and whispered, ¡± ¡°Gu jinghang, you¡¯re crazy.¡± Gu jinghang kissed her gently for a while before he slowly let go of her and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Song ran grabbed his shirt and snorted. ¡°Do you think your own saliva is a panacea?¡± Gu jinghang approached her. then, let¡¯s do it again. This time, the effect might be faster. Song ran quickly pushed him away. Alright, alright. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. The movie has started. Let¡¯s watch the movie. What the movie was about didn¡¯t seem that important anymore. These days, other than young couples who would go out to watch movies, no one else would have this kind of hobby. After the movie, the Northwest wind was blowing outside. The two of them returned to song ran¡¯s mansion. Song ran¡¯s mouth was still in pain, so she asked aunt Wu for some ointment. She went upstairs and let Gu jinghang check on her under the light. Sure enough, there were blisters on her skin. Song ran felt wronged.¡±See, I¡¯m really scalded.¡± Gu jinghang quickly asked her to brush her teeth before squeezing some ointment and applying it to the scalded part of her mouth. As he applied the ointment, he said gently, ¡± ¡°Howe your skin is so soft? I swallowed it in one gulp, but I didn¡¯t see any burn marks.¡± Song ran pinched his shirt and snorted. ¡°You¡¯re a rough man, how can you bepared to my delicate body?¡± Song ran took out a script from under her pillow and chuckled as she looked at him. Gu jinghang¡¯s hair stood on end when he saw her gaze.¡±You little girl, why are you looking at me like that?¡± Song ran held his hand. jinghang, I¡¯m going to attend the Spring Festival G this year. Chapter 805 805 He also held back on her Gu jinghang was surprised. In Deputy Section Chief Gu¡¯s eyes, the stage of the Spring Festival G was the stage of a world-ss veteran artist. His ran had only been in the entertainment industry for a year and she could already appear on the Spring Festival G. She was really going to be famous. He was sincerely proud of her. He picked her up and smiled lovingly. our Xiao ran is too outstanding. Song ran continued to chuckle. in order to ensure that my performance is wless, jinghang, help me rehearse my lines. Gu jinghang continued to hug her and said,¡¯huh? Acting? I didn¡¯t match it. ¡± Song ran handed him the script. just follow the script. Gu jinghang saw that sister Lin had fallen from the sky. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°You want me to act as Jia Baoyu? He¡¯s a noble young master and I¡¯m a rough man. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t match the feeling you want.¡± Song ran smiled slyly. no, no, no. You¡¯re not acting as Jia Baoyu. You¡¯re acting as Lin Daiyu. Vice Section Chief Gu¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. Really, in his 25 years of life, vice Section Chief Gu had never suffered such a big grievance. Acting as a female lead instead, what was this? Xiao ran, can I refuse? ¡± Song ran held his hand and looked at him pitifully. ¡°Why should I refuse? Can¡¯t you help me?¡± The woman in front of him was a lustful and Vixen. How could Gu jinghang be her opponent? he decided to make up his mind and said, ¡± ¡°Thene.¡± Song Baoyu thought,¡±sister Lin fell from the sky, like a light cloud that just came out of the coffin.¡± She sang very well and deliberately lowered her voice, making it very neutral. That¡¯s right, she originally had experience ying male roles, so ying Jia Baoyu was simply a walk in the park. Gu Daiyu was not so familiar with it and read ording to the script, ¡± ¡°I only knew that he was frivolous but it turns out that his bones are strange and he is not amon person¡± Song ran held her stomach andughed out loud. She put her arms around his shoulder andughed so hard that she could not straighten her back.¡±Is it that funny?¡± Song ranughed. jinghang, you have to be more emotional. I can¡¯t get into that situation if you recite it like this. ¡°You have quite a lot of requirements,¡± vice Section Chief Gu¡¯s face darkened further. Song ran reached out and touched his Adam¡¯s apple. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°You have to pinch your throat and make your voice softer, understand?¡± Gu jinghang narrowed his eyes. His face was dark. if you keep making so many requests, I¡¯m not acting anymore. Song ran put her hands on her hips. Aiyo! You haven¡¯t even be a star yet. Why are you acting like a big Shot? ¡± Gu jinghang wrapped his arm around her waist and said teasingly, ¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m just acting like a big Shot. What can you do about it?¡± Song ran poked his hard chest with her index finger. I was thinking that after I quit the entertainment industry, I would start a filmpany and let you leave the Research Institute to join mypany. It seems that you can¡¯t do it. You have no artistic ethics. Gu jinghang hugged her and ran his fingers through her hair. ¡°Can someone like me still act?¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows and smiled. our brother jinghang. With his looks and height, he¡¯s definitely popr just by standing there. He doesn¡¯t even need to speak. Deputy Section Chief Gu was secretly happy, but he said, ¡± ¡°Beauty is in the eyes of the beholder.¡± Song ran wrapped her arms around his waist and looked up at him. She looked drunk.¡±How can beauty be in the eyes of the beholder? I¡¯m just beingpletely objective, Yingluo.¡± After she finished speaking, she raised her hand and touched his face,¡±look at those deep eyes, that high nose, and those sexy thin lips.¡± Chapter 806 806 No difference in treatment Song ran hugged him. oh my, my precious baby. You¡¯re really full of treasures. Gu jinghang chuckled softly. No one could be better than his ran when it came to sweet nothings. He hugged her and said in an extremely doting voice, ¡± ¡°Is the scene still right?¡± yes, yes, yes. I¡¯m very professional. I¡¯ll bring out my best form. Song ran snuggled under the nket while Gu jinghang slept under the other nket. Song ran stopped joking around and started rehearsing seriously. Gu jinghang was very dedicated to helping her rehearse. Of course, he could not speak with a rough voice to the end. He would never be able to pinch his throat and learn a female voice. Song ran looked at him for a while and felt sleepy. She leaned forward. Gu jinghang put the script aside and took off her cotton-padded jacket. He covered her with the nket and turned off the light at the head of the bed. Under the bright moonlight, he could vaguely see the side of her face. Heid down and touched her face. Song ran¡¯s face was so nice to touch. It was smooth like suet Jade, and he loved it so much that he could not let go. Gu jinghang could not fall asleep. He knew that if he wanted to be promoted, he needed a direct leader who appreciated him and was willing to guide him. In the past,mander Liang and Section Chief Zhang were both good. Now, this Section Chief he was rtively not so open and aboveboard. His eyes were a little dark. It seemed that he had to find a way to transfer Section Chief he away. Gu jinghang was only harmless and affectionate in front of song ran. In front of others, he had never been a kind person. On the path to climb up, the one who was simple and naive would be the first to be eliminated. He naturally knew this wise saying. He secretly wondered if Section Chief he had any leverage for him to use. As such, he needed to transfer someone back. Cheng Haidong and Hao Jun were both overly upright people. In terms of ¡®crooked ways¡¯, they were definitely no match for other people. He needed to find a way to get Fang Guohua back. That kid was smart, had many connections, and had many ways to find things. The next day, song ran went to Huangpu University again. As expected, she did not see Zhou Wan. Zhou Wan was avoiding her. This University had strict management. Song ran felt that it was not a good idea to just wait here. She found Zhou mushuang, who had bought Zhou Wan in the past, but Zhou mushuang said, ¡± ¡°Who would stare at a little girl¡¯s feet? Besides, she¡¯s never shown her feet in front of me before. She only stayed at my house for a few days before Lu huaijin took her away. You¡¯ll have to ask Lu huaijin about this.¡± Song ran then went to look for Lu huaijin. Lu huaijin was the grandson of the old Police Chief. He was a third-year student at Huangpu University. When song ran saw Lu huaijin, he treated her coldly. Zhou Wan should be the daughter that the Superintendent lost 15 years ago, ¡± song ran went straight to the point. Lu huaijin¡¯s expression did not change. Song ran continued, ¡± ¡°She worked as a maid in your house for several years. Do you know her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Lu huaijin replied indifferently. do you know if there¡¯s a burn scar on the back of her left foot? ¡± Lu huaijin didn¡¯t even lift his eyes as he coldly replied, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± how could you not know? ¡± song ran was irritated. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Lu huaijin frowned. Zhou Wan was being sold like this, ¡± song ran said in a serious tone. doesn¡¯t she want to find her biological parents? ¡± Lu huaijin¡¯s expression turned cold. it¡¯s her own business. She can make her own decisions. I won¡¯t interfere with her. After saying that, he turned around and left. Chapter 807 807 Chapter 825-cold eyes From his attitude, song ran could basically confirm that Zhou Wan had a scar on the back of her foot. She must be the daughter of the station chief. However, something must have happened that made Zhou Wan not want to acknowledge her biological parents. In that case, he would make an issue out of Mrs. Fu. Song ran rushed to the chief¡¯s house without stopping. Yin Hua said, ¡± sister-inw, you¡¯ve been out all day. Are you tired? ¡± Song ran facepalmed. No matter how tired she was, she had to be in a hurry. She could not bear to see Wen Huihui¡¯s smug look. She had to beat Wen Huihui back to her original state as soon as possible. When they entered the station chief¡¯s house, it was not too bad. Since Wen Huihui was not around, song ran quickly pulled Mrs. Fu and said, ¡± ¡°Godmother, are you free?¡± you, ¡± Mrs. Fu said with a smile, ¡± what do you want? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you to a ce.¡± Before Mrs. Fu could say anything, song ran pulled her into the car. Mrs. Fu looked at her with feigned anger.¡±You little girl, what are you doing?¡± Godma, ¡± song ran asked cautiously, ¡± do you know that the old Superintendent used to have a helper in the quad? ¡± ¡°Why are you bringing up that girl out of the blue?¡± Mrs. Fu¡¯s expression was contemptuous. Song ran understood immediately. Mrs. Fu was born into a rich family and had always been high and mighty. She probably did not think much of the little helpers. what do you think of her? ¡± song ran asked again. Upon closer inspection, the two of them looked a little simr. They had lived together in the same courtyard for a few years, but Mrs. Fu had never noticed it? Mrs. Fu seemed to be puzzled and only said, ¡± that girl is timid all day long. She never looks up at anyone and keeps her head down all day. Why do you have to mention her out of the blue? ¡± When they arrived at Huangpu University, they took a Jeep. The guard naturally recognized the license te number, so he didn¡¯t question them at all. He directly opened the gate and let the car in. Song ran had asked around and found out that their ss would be at the training ground at four in the afternoon. She brought Mrs. Fu to the training ground. I¡¯m not your Weiwei, my name is Zhou Wan ### Before that, song ran, as the goddaughter of the Superintendent, had requested the school¡¯s instructor to arrange a Judo lesson for Zhou Wan¡¯s ss. At that moment, they were practicing martial arts in the judo gym. Song ran brought the confused Mrs. Fu into the judo Club. Zhou Wan and another student were having an intense fight on the mat. Mrs. Fu looked at her suspiciously. you silly girl. What are you up to? ¡± she asked. Zhou Wan seemed to be distracted. She was beaten down in a few moves. Song ran quickly grabbed Mrs. Fu¡¯s hand and walked over. When Zhou Wan saw Mrs. Fu, her eyes were filled with panic. Just as she was about to run away, song ran reached out and held her ankle. When she saw the burn mark on the back of her left foot, song ran¡¯s heart waspletely at ease. Song ran saw it, and so did Mrs. Fu. Her eyes flickered. Why did this child have a mark on the back of his foot? Moreover, the child who used to be so timid, why did her eyes be so determined now? she stared into her eyes. Those eyes were clearly like hers, and those lips were like Yingluo¡¯s, Yuzhang¡¯s. They had been living together in the same courtyard for so many years, so why didn¡¯t she realize it? Her fingers trembled as she knelt on one knee on the judo mat. She reached out to touch Zhou Wan¡¯s instep and said in a soft voice, ¡± ¡°How did you get this scar?¡± Zhou Wan kicked song ran away. Song ran looked at her pitifully.¡¯This girl, why is she so strong?¡¯ Zhou Wan stood up, tidied her judo uniform, and said coldly, ¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with you, Madam.¡± She was about to leave when Mrs. Fu grabbed her wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t go, I have something to tell you.¡± Chapter 808 808 Goddaughter is better than biological daughter ¡°I have nothing to say to you,¡± Zhou Wan said coldly without turning her head. Mrs. Fu held her hand tightly. you¡¯re Weiwei. You¡¯re my Weiwei. Zhou Wan sneered. Mrs. Fu really loves acknowledging daughters. She¡¯s already acknowledged a goddaughter and a biological daughter. Do you still want to acknowledge another one? ¡± I¡¯m not your Wei Wei, my name is Zhou Wan. You¡¯re so high and mighty, I¡¯m not fit to be your daughter.¡± After he finished speaking, he shook her off and ran off in a hurry. Two streams of tears fell from Mrs. Fu¡¯s eyes. Song ran thought that perhaps Mrs. Fu had really hurt her before. This youngdy had a strong moral integrity. Song ran was starting to admire her. Mrs. Fu couldn¡¯t stop trembling. She reached out her hand and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡®Song ran, song ran ran ran ran ran¡¯ Song ran quickly got up from the ground and helped Mrs. Fu up. ¡°Yes, godmother, I¡¯m here. I¡¯m here.¡± Mrs. Fu¡¯s tears kept flowing. she¡¯s my Weiwei. What kind of mother am I? I can¡¯t believe that Qianqian can¡¯t even recognize her daughter. Song ran quickly exined, ¡± it¡¯s not your fault. Someone is evil and used the information they obtained to deceive you. You missed your daughter so much that someone took advantage of you. Mrs. Fu couldn¡¯t even take a single step. Song ran quickly helped her to the rest area and sat down slowly. Mrs. Fu was crying her heart out.¡±That child, he looks so much like me and Yuzhang. Why didn¡¯t I notice? ¡°Song ran, I¡¯m too snobbish. I¡¯ve always looked down on a little helper. I¡¯m so sorry. I deserve to die.¡± Song ran quickly patted her on the back. no, no, godmother. It¡¯s not toote. It¡¯s not toote. I just saw that she looked a little like you, so I brought you here to take a look. Mrs. Fu was extremely remorseful as she grabbed her hand tightly. ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± How dare you pretend to be my daughter? In the evening, song ran and Mrs. Fu returned to the station chief¡¯s house. Song ran whispered at the door, ¡± godmother, you go in first. I¡¯lle over in a while. She wanted to make a trip to the old superintendent¡¯s house to see if anyone could convince Zhou Wan. yes, ¡± Mrs. Fu replied absent-mindedly. I understand. Wen Huihui walked over to greet her the moment she entered the house. She did not notice the coldness in Mrs. Fu¡¯s eyes and continued to act coquettishly.¡±Mother!¡± Mrs. Fu felt nauseated when she heard her call her ¡®mom¡¯. As expected, she wasn¡¯t her child. No wonder she didn¡¯t feel close to this girl no matter how she looked at her. Her child should have a backbone. Although this sounded like a masochist, at the very least, the child should be filled with resentment when his mother lost him. On the other hand, Wen Huihui only knew how to curry favor with her mother. She was really muddleheaded. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mrs. Fu looked at her coldly. What could have happened to Wen Huihui? Wasn¡¯t using her own ¡®mother¡¯ to get what she wanted the whole time her purpose of acknowledging her as her own mother? ¡°Mom, you should know that I love acting, right?¡± she asked carefully. There¡¯s a very good script right now, and I want to fight for it, Yingluo.¡± Mrs. Fu suddenly raised her hand and gave Wen Huihui a p. Wen Huihui was dumbfounded. What kind of mother was this? she didn¡¯t get any benefits at all. She had finally mustered the courage to ask for a role, only to be pped. What the hell? Mrs. Fu reached out and pinched her chin, saying coldly, ¡± ¡°Who gave you the guts, huh?¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s face turned pale as she stared at the man with the highest authority in front of her in fear. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Mrs. Fu narrowed her eyes at her. Do you think you¡¯re worthy of calling me mom?¡± Chapter 809 809 Talk about marriage Wen Huihui was so frightened that her legs turned to jelly and she almost lost her bnce. She did not even dare to breathe. Was the dream over? Was it that short? She had yet to get anything. She had yet to defeat song ran. If she was found out, what was she going to do? It was impossible. It shouldn¡¯t be like this. She raised her head and looked at Mrs. Fu in fear. ¡°Yingluo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± A cold glint shed in Mrs. Fu¡¯s eyes, and she clutched her jaw.¡±Who gave you the guts? Who gave you the guts to pretend to be my daughter?¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s legs gave way and she fell to the ground. She was scared, too scared. She trembled and said,¡±I did not impersonate Yingluo.¡± Mrs. Fu walked to the chair and sat down slowly, staring at her in a judgmental manner. sugar figurines, red cotton-padded jacket, hang city, all of this information was made up by you and your mother. You¡¯ve never had such an experience. You¡¯re obviously trying to pretend to be my daughter. Wen Huihui¡¯s eyes reddened as she said, ¡± ¡°No, no, I still have a scar on my foot. Mom, you saw it too.¡± Mrs. Fu frowned in disgust and chided coldly, ¡± shut up. Don¡¯t call me mom again. Call me Mrs. Fu. Wen Huihui was panicking. She waspletely panicking. She turned around and saw song ran, who was calmly leaning against the door frame and watching everything coldly. Song ran curled her lips and looked at the person on the ground who was so scared that her legs turned to jelly. She smiled. The sunset made her smile look beautiful and it was so beautiful that it was piercing to the eyes. Song ran had always been like this. She was always high and mighty. She watched everything that she had gone through andughed at her. Wen Huihui dug into her palm with hatred. She felt so aggrieved that it was difficult to put into words. Fate was a joke. Why did God treat song ran so well? Why? Wen Huihui burst into tears. I didn¡¯t know anything. I didn¡¯t know anything. It was my mother. My mother nned all of this. Song ran felt sorry for Wen Huihui¡¯s mother. She coughed and said, ¡± ¡°Godmother, she won¡¯t tell the truth. Let me do it.¡± Wen Huihui was anxious. She pointed at song ran and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to nder me without any evidence.¡± Song ran looked at her coldly. whether I¡¯m ndering you or not, it¡¯s up to my godmother to decide. Wen Huihui was like a death row convict waiting for her sentence. Her crimes had been exposed to the world. She had been seen naked by others. She red at song ran with hatred. Song ran coughed and said slowly, ¡± godmother, Wen Huihui and I grew up together. She looks a lot like her father. She acknowledged you as her mother, but her biological father didn¡¯t appear. She must have reached some kind of agreement with Wen Huihui. For example, her father can use the police chief¡¯s name to do whatever he wants outside. You can go and check if there¡¯s a man named Wen Limin who has been raising the police chief¡¯s daughter for more than ten years in Xuancheng. He¡¯s the police chief¡¯s benefactor, and he¡¯s doing things for the police chief¡¯s convenience. Wen Huihui trembled even more. Song ran had seen through everything about her. She and her father had indeede to a consensus. Song ran continued, ¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s real mother has always been weak. That day when she hit and scolded her on the road was just an act. I didn¡¯t say anything because I knew that you missed your daughter and wouldn¡¯t listen to anything. If I had said anything at that time, godmother, you would only think that I was jealous of your biological daughter. The red cotton-padded jacket, the sugar figurine, these are all information about your daughter that everyone knows about. These should be what Wen Huihui asked her mother to say. Her mother is not a utilitarian person, and Wen Huihui is. Wen Huihui¡¯s parents divorced and she would rather live with a rich father who doesn¡¯t love her than live a hard life with a poor mother who loves her. ¡± Chapter 810 810 As you wish, my wife Wen Huihui pointed at her, her embarrassment turning into anger. She shouted hysterically, ¡± nder! Ridiculous! Song ran, you¡¯re making things up. You¡¯ll die a horrible death! shut up! Mrs. Fu said coldly. Song ran red at Wen Huihui coldly. ¡°It¡¯s because my godmother came to pick me up at the press conference for [ unparalleled in the world ] that you suddenly came up with this bold idea, right? Wen Huihui, you¡¯re too audacious. How dare you impersonate the director¡¯s daughter?¡± She then turned to Mrs. Fu and said, ¡± Wen Huihui has never been an upright person. When I was still in school, she changed my first choice and made me miss out on the chance to go to sea drama. She filled in the form of Fu Guang for me and thought that I would definitely not be able to get into Fu Guang. She¡¯s so evil. It¡¯s obvious how bad her character is. Wen Huihui¡¯s eyes turned red and she roared, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you mark my paper too? I could¡¯ve gotten into Shanghai theater, but you deducted a few points and changed my life from Shanghai theater to Haiyuan theater. Song ran, didn¡¯t you change my life too?¡± Song ran stood there and looked at the person who was sitting on the ground. She said coldly, ¡± I¡¯ve never taken the initiative to harm others. If you hadn¡¯t changed my first choice with such evil intentions, I wouldn¡¯t have let your test papers be redone. Wen Huihui, you have to pay the price for your evil deeds. The way Mrs. Fu looked at Wen Huihui was filled with disgust. She was disgusted to the extreme. This girl had actually turned the tables on her and used song ran of marking her exam papers. So, that was the truth. Mrs. Fu felt extremely disgusted and ashamed of her own foolishness. Mrs. Fu touched the Jade ring on her finger and said coldly, ¡± thank you for your meticulous nning. Since you dared to lie to me and Yuzhang, I¡¯m afraid you misunderstood me and thought that I was a kind person. Even if I found out about your scheme, I would still let you off easily. If I don¡¯t punish you severely, others will bully me in the future. That would be an insult to a man¡¯s reputation. Wen Huihui¡¯s entire body was shaking. She could not stop shaking. She saw the setting sun slowly sinking below the horizon. The Twilight shrouded the entirend. Song ran¡¯s smile was still arrogant while she was still as low as dust. Nothing had changed. Oh, no, it had changed. She was lower, and song ran was higher. Xiao Li, ¡± Mrs. Fu continued, ¡± hand Wen Huihui over to the Ministry of Justice. Charge her with attempted fraud. Wen Huihui quickly crawled to Mrs. Fu¡¯s feet and tugged at her pants. Mrs. Fu, I was wrong, I was wrong. Please spare me. Song ran rolled her eyes at Wen Huihui. If she had known that things would turn out this way, she would not have done what she did. Wen Huihui did not realize her mistake and she did not repent sincerely. She was only regretting that her crimes had been discovered. Mrs. Fu stood up and pushed her away in disdain. ¡°Xiao Li, what are you doing? Send her to the Department of Justice directly.¡± godmother, ¡± song ran said. I¡¯ll go with Xiao Li. Mrs. Fu was obviously hurt as she waved her hand. ¡°Go, you go too.¡± In the car, Wen Huihui sat in the front passenger seat while song ran and Yin Hua sat in the back. Song ran stared at her and sneered, ¡± godmother missed her daughter too much. She was like a drowning person who suddenly caught hold of you. She was not willing to investigate whether you were really her daughter. She only consoled herself that she had found her daughter. She had finally found her. Wen Huihui, an imposter is just an imposter. The Emperor¡¯s New Clothes will always be exposed. From the moment you decided to pretend to be the director¡¯s daughter, you pushed yourself to the tip of the knife. A few days of glory was exchanged for a lifetime of pain. Wen Huihui, are you clear-headed?¡± Chapter 811 811 She knew that he was on drug duty Wen Huihui was already scared out of her mind. She was charged with fraud, and it was fraud against the director and his wife. What kind of crime would those people who wanted to curry favor with the director sentence her to? just the thought of it made her paralyzed with fear. At the entrance of the Public Security Bureau, Xiao Li parked his car and turned to song ran. I¡¯m going to bring her in. Xiao ran, you take care of her. Song ran smiled. uncle Li, I still have two things to say to her. Can you go out for a while? ¡± Xiao Li and Yin Hua got out of the car. Song ran leaned back in her seat and looked at the person who was trembling in front of her. She sneered, ¡± everything that is stolen will notst long. Originally, you could have smoothly be a local Shanghai Opera, be a slightly famous actor, and find someone who likes you and is good to you to live the rest of your life. However, you just can¡¯t stand seeing me doing well. You just want topete with me and do everything you can to destroy my life. Look at you, you didn¡¯t take anything away and even ended up like this. Why do you have to suffer? ¡± Wen Huihui red at her with hatred. She looked at this person who was still prettier and more outstanding than her. As long as song ran was around, no one would notice her. Her heart was filled with endless hatred. However, there was nothing she could do about it. Song ran would still have a bright future. She would have an excellent and handsome husband, a wife who would love her dearly, and now, she was still famous. It was said that she would be attending the Spring Festival G soon. The gap between them was now a chasm. Song ran opened the car door and nced at the person in front. since you¡¯re in prison, you should reflect on yourself. Don¡¯t think about how to harm others, don¡¯t think about how to curry favor with the dragon and phoenix. After Wen Huihui was taken away by the Secretary and pushed through the heavy door, song ran heaved a sigh of relief. The Justice of heaven was long and loose, and those who did evil would always be punished. Song ran was in a good mood. She thought that the Secretary would take a while to settle Wen Huihui¡¯s matter, so she decided to walk around with Yin Hua and take a taxi home. As soon as she left the Public Security Department and turned a corner, a speeding car passed by and almost hit song ran. Song ran dodged the car and fell to the ground with a thud. Her knee hurt and the car in front of her stopped. Yin Hua was shocked and quickly reached out to help song ran, ¡± ¡°Sister-inw, are you alright?¡± Song ran was in so much pain that her expression changed. something¡¯s wrong. My knee must be bleeding. Which bastard drove so fast? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re calling me a bastard?¡± A man¡¯s voice was heard. It was the young master of the Tang family, Tang Ji ¡®an. Song ran didn¡¯t remember Tang Ji ¡®an. She pointed at the man¡¯s nose and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have eyes when you drive? You¡¯re almost on the sidewalk. Do you think the road belongs to your family? Why are you barging in like this?¡± The chauffeur hurriedly got out of the car and walked over. He said with a cold face, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be rude.¡± Song ran looked at him in shock. You almost hit someone, and you still tell me not to be rude. Do you still have any respect for thew?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an frowned and nced at the driver. ¡°You have no right to speak.¡± The driver shrunk his neck. No one had ever dared to speak to the second young master like this. This ignorant little girl was speaking to the picky second young master like this, and he was actually not angry? She couldn¡¯t understand what he was thinking. Song ran was limping. Tang Ji ¡®an wanted to help her up, but song ran almost jumped up. ¡°Get your dirty hands off me!¡± Tang Ji ¡®an smiled. The little girl was still the same as at the wedding. He couldn¡¯t even touch her. I almost hit you, ¡± he said amiably. I think I should take responsibility for you. I¡¯ll send you to the hospital for a checkup. Chapter 812 812 Chapter 832-the whole world is celebrating With song ran¡¯s looks, she had encountered all sorts of ways to strike up a conversation. She felt a little disdainful and said coldly, ¡± it¡¯s the hospital. I won¡¯t go. Just pay for my medical expenses. The driver was about to speak, but Tang Ji ¡®an waved his hand and said, ¡± okay, how much do you want for the medical expenses? I¡¯ll pay you. As she spoke, she took out her wallet from the inner pocket of her coat. Song ran said directly, ¡± ¡°One thousand Yuan.¡± ¡°This is a robbery!¡± The driver stomped his foot. Song ran snorted. I¡¯m so precious. Why don¡¯t you look into my worth? I¡¯m a popr actress. If you think a thousand Yuan is too expensive, then you should have eyes and not drive so fast. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at the driver. His eyes were cold, and the driver didn¡¯t dare to speak. Tang Ji ¡®an took out all the money in his wallet and handed it to song ran. ¡°Here¡¯s 800 Yuan. I¡¯ll owe you the remaining 200 yuan. I¡¯ll give it to you when we have the chance to meet again. Is that okay?¡± Song ran took the stack of money away and red at him with an unfriendly look. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you again and let you bump into me again.¡± The driver couldn¡¯t help but say again,¡±I didn¡¯t hit you at all. You little girl, aren¡¯t you extorting me?¡± You¡¯ve only scratched your skin a little, hehe.¡± ¡°Sixth uncle!¡± Tang Ji ¡®an frowned and said coldly. The driver who called him sixth uncle immediately shut up. Song ran held the stack of cash in her hand and looked at the two people in front of her with disdain. They were speeding, knocked someone down, and even injured someone. Yet, they were still so righteous. Savage! Looking at song ran¡¯s back as she walked away, Tang Ji ¡®an wiped the smile off his face. He nced at his sixth uncle and said coldly, ¡± sixth uncle, you should know that I don¡¯t like people making decisions on their own. You were indeed in the wrong today. You drove too fast. ¡°Sir, you were the one who said that you had something urgent to discuss with Mr. Chief,¡± the sixth uncle said, feeling a little wronged. Tang Ji ¡®an furrowed his brows, and his sixth uncle did not dare to say another word. Song ran limped as she walked. Yin Hua reached out to hail a taxi for her and helped her into the car. She said worriedly, ¡± ¡°Sister-inw, do you want to go to the hospital?¡± Song ran waved her hand. it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal. It¡¯s just a scratch. I just can¡¯t stand the way they order people around. They really think that I care about a few hundred Yuan. ¡°I saw that young man just now. He seemed to have attended your sister¡¯s wedding,¡± Yin Hua said in a small voice. Song ran¡¯s face fell. Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Yin Hua pursed her lips. I saw you looking at him fiercely. I didn¡¯t dare to dampen your prestige. who is he? ¡± song ran scratched her head. Yin Hua shook her head. during the banquet, I sat quite far away. I only know that he sat in the VIP seat, and your brother-inw was also very respectful to him. I guess Yingluo is an important person. ¡± Song ran¡¯s face turned pale. Yingluo, why didn¡¯t you stop me just now? will he think that I extorted money from him?¡± Yin Hua touched the back of her head. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s angry. He looks happy. I think it¡¯s not serious. Song ran sighed in exasperation. sister-inw, you should know that those big shots have never shown their emotions. If they were really angry, they wouldn¡¯t let you see it. Will I get into trouble? ¡± Yin Hua felt embarrassed. She was older than little sister-inw, and she was also considered a person with experience. Why was she still squeezed by little sister-inw? How could she not be well-versed in the ways of the world as a second-year female student? He was looking down on others. Chapter 813 813 I can¡¯t give him any more trouble She said carefully, ¡± I feel like they really weren¡¯t angry. They even lectured the driver. Also, in any case, they did do something wrong. They were speeding, and the driver did knock you down. Fortunately, you reacted quickly. If you didn¡¯t, you would have been seriously injured. Song ran waved her hand. that¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll go back and ask yang Haitao. If I really offend someone important, I¡¯ll still have to apologize to him. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend the big shots. After all, yang Haitao was a businessman. He had to maintain a good rtionship with the big shots. Otherwise, if they made things difficult for him, he would have to go all out to pull strings. The gains did not make up for the losses. Song ran was still able to let go of her status. Once she got back, song ran went straight to her sister¡¯s and her husband¡¯s house. Coincidentally, she bumped into Huang Jianjun at the door. Huang Jianjun and yang Haitao had just finished their discussion and were about to spend some time with his wife when an uninvited guest came. He could not chase her away. His face was so dark that it could drip water, ¡± ¡°I say, why do you all like toe to my house? Is it because the Feng Shui in my house is better? Your sister and I are newlyweds. Sister-inw, do you know what newlyweds mean?¡± Song Xuan rolled her eyes at him. that¡¯s enough. Just now, brother Jianjun was here and you kept chasing him away. You¡¯re already an adult. Don¡¯t you know any manners? ¡± Yang Shaodong¡¯s heart ached as his wife always sided with outsiders. Song ran did not care about yang Haitao. She asked directly, ¡± on the day of your wedding, was there a man about 180 centimeters tall, fair and clean, wearing gold-rimmed sses, and one look and you can tell he¡¯s a Big Boss of a public security andw institution? ¡± Yang Haitao scoffed,¡±what kind of description is that?¡± The big boss of the public security andw enforcement agencies? That should be the second son of the Tang family, Tang Ji ¡®an.¡± Song ran¡¯s legs trembled.¡¯Aiyo, what¡¯s going on? Did this mean that he had offended the young master of Chairman Tang¡¯s family? No wonder the driver was so confident. Yang Haitao was confused. he was there on our wedding day. You saw him? ¡± That day, she was a little far away and didn¡¯t see clearly. After that, she got drunk and didn¡¯t remember those irrelevant people. ¡°You were drunk. He wanted to help you up, but you didn¡¯t give him any face.¡± ran was drunk, ¡± song Xuan defended her. she knows her limits when she¡¯s not drunk. Song ran stretched out her hand and patted her on the shoulder. sis, I didn¡¯t get drunk today. But, I did something inappropriate. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Song ran took out a stack of bills from her coat pocket. ¡°I seem to have extorted the second young master of the Tang family.¡± The two of them were so shocked that they couldn¡¯t close their mouths. How did you get the chance to extort him?¡± After song ran exined the entire situation, yang Haitao frowned. little ancestor, second young master Tang is famous for his nitpicking. No one dares to offend him because he¡¯s quite powerful. You have a good eye. He¡¯s indeed the big boss of the Public Security Bureau. Song ran¡¯s legs softened. brother-inw, is there any way to salvage the situation? ¡± Should I go and apologize to the second young master? I¡¯m quite flexible.¡± Yang Haitao¡¯s expression was serious. well, I really have to ask around. Second young master is so powerful that he even managed to get his big brother out. You¡¯re just a stranger. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll hold a grudge against you. ¡°Can you not scare her by saying these things?¡± song Xuan pushed him. Chapter 814 814 Have you forgotten what day it is today? Yang Haitao felt wronged. wife, I¡¯m telling you the truth. In the past, Chairman Tang wanted eldest young master to be his sessor, but now, there are rumors that second young master is the one to be his sessor. Eldest young master has long been removed from the list, so he went to do business. Song ran was distressed. brother-inw, you must make this party a reality. It¡¯s not for anything else but for the twopanies that we own. We have to build a good rtionship with them. Yang Haitao patted her head. don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m more interested in befriending them than you are. I¡¯ll do my best to make it happen. Although she had offended Mr. Tang, song ran was still in a good mood. After all, she had solved a big problem for Wen Huihui. She felt that she could ck off for a while. After all, Jiang Feng was just a Grasshopper after autumn. She wouldn¡¯t be able to jump around for long. She heard that she had already contacted other art groups. She would probably leave when herst act was assigned to someone else by Section Chief Shao. He had also gotten rid of Wen Huihui, the cancer. He even found the police chief¡¯s real daughter. All in all, life was pretty good. It was just that Mr. Tang insisted on giving her new trouble when she was relieved of a heavy burden and solved a big problem. It waspletely a burden to her. After all, the director was her Godfather, and she couldn¡¯t be too tyrannical. She snorted in her heart,¡¯when my jinghang bes the police chief, I, song ran, will be the one running wild in front of you, young master Tang.¡¯ Let¡¯s just wait and see! Gu jinghang received anothermendation ceremony. He talked about some other things with the leader. When he walked to the door, he saw ran Xuanji sitting in the director¡¯s car, and the director¡¯s secretary was standing outside. Deputy Section Chief Gu knew that it was not convenient for him to get close, so he stood under a big tree and waited for his ran. In the car, the director frowned and sighed. ¡°Your godmother hasn¡¯t slept well for the past few days.¡± Song ran¡¯s heart ached for her. that youngdy called Zhou Wan. Is she still not willing to acknowledge her as her godmother? ¡± The station chief sighed again and said, ¡± that little girl worked as a maid at the old station chief¡¯s house for a few years. A few years ago, she was timid. I¡¯ve seen her twice. Her eyes were shimmering and she never dared to look up at people. Your godmother is indeed a proud person. She has always looked down on these unconfident people and never looked her in the eye. In the early summer, the little girl wanted to go to college and seemed to havee to your godmother. She also heard that your godmother had lost her daughter. She probably wanted to rmend herself to be filial to her. Your godmother, she¡¯s Hanhan!¡± The director did not continue, and song ran understood what was going on. Mrs. Fu must have looked down on her and felt that she was too far ahead. The Bureau chief continued, ¡± before Weiwei was lost, your godmother felt that there were no bad people in the world. After Weiwei was lost, your godmother felt that everyone in the world was a bad person. She was very guarded. So, I guess she hurt Weiwei¡¯s heart. Song ran was anxious and frowned, ¡± ¡°Then, what should we do now?¡± The Superintendent massaged his temples and touched song ran¡¯s head. if you have time, spend more time with your godmother. She¡¯s really bitter. Gu jinghang panicked.¡¯Why are you touching my head when you¡¯re talking?¡¯ He was the only one who could touch that part, alright? Director? Not even the Superintendent! However, du Dapeng pulled her back. boss, you have to calm down and be rational. The person sitting inside is someone who can ruin your future with just one word. Gu jinghang¡¯s emotions were a little difficult to calm down. Chapter 815 815 Promoted to Section Chief Song ran nodded. don¡¯t worry, inspector. I¡¯ll visit Godma when I¡¯m free. I don¡¯t think we should rush things. You should let Godma take it slow. It¡¯s a good thing that the youngdy has integrity. The Superintendent had a look of approval in his eyes. well, you¡¯re right. That¡¯s more like our daughter. How about it? ¡± Do you want toe to my house for dinner now?¡± Song ran quickly waved her hands. I don¡¯t think I can do that. My Deputy Section Chief Gu is waiting for me. The director nced out of the window and saw the anxious Deputy Section Chief Gu. He smiled and said, alright, go and apany your vice Section Chief Gu. He¡¯s not far from being promoted to Section Chief. Song ran could not help butugh so hard that her teeth could not be seen. Gu jinghang felt sour in his heart. Was she that happy? It waste in the night. Gu jinghang opened the car door for song ran to get in before he got in. Once he got in, he held her hand and interlocked their fingers together without saying a word. Song ran sensed the man¡¯s displeasure and went to tease him. She turned around and leaned into his arms. She reached out and touched his chin. you just received themendation. Why is your face so dark? ¡± There was no change in Gu jinghang¡¯s expression. it¡¯s a reliable source from the station chief, ¡± song ran continued. he said that you¡¯re not far from being promoted to Section Chief. Gu jinghang squinted at her. why did the Superintendent tell you this? ¡± Song ran shrugged. because I¡¯m your boyfriend. He told me so that I can be at ease. What else could it be? ¡± Gu jinghang sped her wrist tightly and stared at her with a burning gaze. ¡°Why would the director want you to be at ease? The Superintendent is high and mighty, he doesn¡¯t need to let a small fry like you feel at ease.¡± The two people in front didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Song ran stared at him and suddenly burst outughing. Gu jinghang was unhappy. song ran, this isn¡¯t something tough at. why do you think the Superintendent wants me to be at ease? ¡± song ran smiled and looked at him. Gu jinghang gritted his teeth. don¡¯t tell me Yueyue likes you? ¡± Song ranughed out loud and fell into his arms. ¡°Jing Xing, with your imagination, why do I not believe that you are a man of indomitable spirit? Aren¡¯t men like you all simple-minded and well-developed? Your imagination is pretty good.¡± Gu jinghang grabbed her waist and squinted at her. ¡°Song ran, is it that funny?¡± Song ranid in his arms and pinched his chin with her index finger and thumb. the Superintendent and his wife are deeply in love with each other. How could he possibly like me? ¡± Gu jinghang obviously did not believe her. Song ran put on his ears and whispered, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m now the goddaughter of the Superintendent and his wife.¡± Gu jinghang was shocked. what? what? ¡± When did this happen? Howe he didn¡¯t know anything about it? Song ran ced her elbow on his shoulder and touched his face with the other hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you all this time because I was afraid that you would think too much and I was also afraid that others would find out and think that you got your position through the back door. It is clear that my brother jinghangpletely relied on his own strength.¡± Gu jinghang was still in a daze. I heard that it¡¯s not easy to befriend the director¡¯s wife. How did you manage to do it? ¡± Song ran touched her face. the superintendent¡¯s wife likes to make friends with all the beautiful things in the world. So, my face is a pass. It was precisely because Mrs. Fu liked beautiful, smart, and confident people that she didn¡¯t like the timid and unconfident Fu Wei from the past. Fate really made a fool of her. Chapter 816 816 Disguised as a grave robber Gu jinghang stared at her and said with heartfelt emotion, ¡± our Xiao ran is really capable. ¡®Hmm, is this the feeling of pampering?¡¯ Or was it jealousy? jinghang, ¡± song ran said, ¡± if someone in the Research Institute finds out that I¡¯m the goddaughter of the director, and that you used underhanded means to climb up thedder, will you be unhappy? ¡± Gu jinghang shook his head solemnly. no, I know what I relied on to get promoted. Moreover, the police chief is not the kind of person who would abuse his power for personal gain. He would only promote and ce important people in important positions if they are people he truly admires. Song ran hugged him. I knew it. I didn¡¯t misjudge you. Only a person with a truly strong heart would not care about the evaluation of the outside world, because he was convinced that he deserved everything he had. The car moved forward at a moderate pace as the light dimmed. Gu jinghang yed with her fingers and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°You should¡¯ve told me earlier. You don¡¯t even know Yingluo.¡± ¡°Eh? What Do you not know?¡± Gu jinghang thought to himself,¡¯you don¡¯t know how many jealous people have been stirred up because of the Superintendent.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± he shook his head. It seemed a little embarrassing to say it out loud. The director clearly saw Xiao ran as his daughter, but he was so jealous. It was bad for his image, and it was bad for his wise and mighty image. However, song ran saw through her immediately. She smiled. are you jealous? ¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Gu jinghang coughed lightly. really? ¡± song ran chuckled. you¡¯re not? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m really not. Why would I be jealous of the director?¡± When he reached home, he found an uninvited guest. Song Xuan walked over and whispered, ¡± Wen Huihui¡¯s mother has been crying here for quite a while. We couldn¡¯t bear to chase her away. Look at Hanhan. Song ran waved her hand. don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle it. Lin Xin was sitting on a chair in the side hall. When she saw song ran, she immediately stood up and walked to her side. Her eyes were red and swollen. She looked like she had been crying. Song ran sighed in her heart. Having a daughter like Wen Huihui, she really did not know what sins she hadmitted in her past life. When Lin Xin saw song ran, her tears started to flow. She sobbed, ¡± ran ran, can you ... Can you let Huihui go? ¡± Song ran gently pushed her hand away and said expressionlessly, ¡± ¡°Aunt Lin, you know everything?¡± Lin Xin nodded. I know. Huihui has been arrested. She can¡¯t go to jail. Let her go, okay? ¡± Song ran furrowed her brows and looked at the pitiful and pathetic woman in front of her. She said coldly, ¡± ¡°Aunt Lin, do you know why she¡¯s in prison? It¡¯s because shemitted a crime. It¡¯s not that anyone won¡¯t let her off, but because shemitted fraud and pretended to be someone else¡¯s daughter.¡± Lin Xin could not stop crying. the police chief¡¯s wife seems to like you very much. Can you go and help Huihui? ¡± Song ran¡¯s frown deepened. I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t make the decision for the superintendent¡¯s wife. She was deceived and flew into a rage. If I go there now, I¡¯ll be walking right into the line of fire. Your daughter is not worth it. She could not wait for Wen Huihui to stay in prison forever, so how could she help her clear her name? Lin Xin was really muddleheaded. There must be something hateful about a pitiful person. everything was my idea, ¡± Lin Xin said without a care. I nned it all. It has nothing to do with Huihui. Song ranughed coldly. What a great motherly love. Lin Xin had left. Of course, song ran would not help her. Song ran was a little worried that if Lin Xin stepped in and took all the me on herself, Wen Huihui would still be acquitted. Chapter 817 817 Gu jinghang pretended to only know a few tricks That¡¯s right, she was just a child. She had a greedy mother who wanted to make friends with her. What was wrong with her? After all, this was a society ruled byw. She was worried that Wen Huihui would find a loophole and continue to get away with it. Song ran¡¯s heart, which was initially at ease, was once again jittery because of Lin Xin. In the interrogation room of the prison, Lin Xin came to see Wen Huihui. Wen Huihui was wearing a worn-out cotton-padded jacket and had handcuffs on her hands. As soon as she saw her mother, she rushed over immediately. Her mother, who had never loved her as much as she had today, shouted emotionally, ¡± ¡°Mother, mother, mother, mother!¡± Well, after all, she wanted her mother to be a scapegoat, so she naturally had to make her happy. Lin Xin grabbed her hand tightly, and tears flowed down her face. Huihui, Huihui, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll definitely get you out of here. People like Wen Huihui had no heart. Even if it was a blood-rted rtive, she only thought about how to trample on her body and crawl away, how to use the person in front of her to exchange for her freedom. She would do anything for him. She cried pitifully. mom, you have to save me. I¡¯m still young. I don¡¯t want to spend the rest of my life in this dark prison. As for you, you¡¯re already in your forties. Your body isn¡¯t that good to begin with. You shoulde in and Exchange for me. Lin Xin nodded. don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tell the police that I did everything. You didn¡¯t know anything about it. They won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Wen Huihui snorted coldly in her heart. At least there was still a simple-minded old woman who could save her. She was not really in a desperate situation. In the end, kinship was still the best. It would never end and you could always use it whenever you needed it. As the new year approached, Central TV¡¯s Spring Festival G program had entered the rehearsal stage. Song ran and all the actors participating in the Spring Festival G had to stay near the capital TV station. They would then have a closed-door rehearsal to ensure the best performance. Aunt Wu was even more worried about song Xuan. Xiao ran, why don¡¯t I go with you and find a hotel that can cook for you? I can cook for you. It¡¯s going to be half a month, how can you be out all the time? ¡± Aiyaya, her sister and aunt Wu must be treating her like a child who had not been weaned yet. It really made people feel ashamed. Song ran did not know whether tough or cry. aunt Wu, don¡¯t you worry. The food there is great. There are many heavyweight actors and actresses who are the top actors in the country. They eat and live the same as us. There won¡¯t be any problems. Aunt Wu was still worried. food from outside can¡¯tpare to the food at home. Song ran waved her hand. I¡¯ll definitelye back chubby. Before she left, Gu jinghang also came to send her off. Song ran smiled at him and said, ¡± ¡°I heard that some of the leaders of your Research Institute will also go to watch the performance live. Deputy Section Chief Gu, is your rank high enough?¡± Gu jinghang reached out to straighten her clothes and did not say anything. By right, a mere Deputy Section Chief was not qualified to watch the Spring Festival G live. Song ran grabbed his wrist and said, ¡± you should try to fight for it with your leader. Come and watch me on the best stage in the country live, hmm?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± Gu jinghang lowered his head and smiled. Song ran was a little disappointed. am I being too forceful? ¡± Forget it, I guess only the Deputy Director, Secretary, and director can go and watch it live.¡± During the half a month at the rehearsal at Central TV, life was extremely boring. Song ran realized that mu Mian, the girl who acted as Lin Daiyu with her, was a rare talent in acting. She decided that she would focus on supporting mu Mian after song ran quit. Chapter 818 818 Can¡¯t wait until night Mu Mian was a good actress and a good person. Although she entered the Academy half a yearter than song ran, she had always respected song ran and treated her as her senior. Song ran believed that she was good at judging people. Although ruan Qing¡¯s attitude was good, she could vaguely feel that ruan Qing did not have any good intentions. On the other hand, mu Mian¡¯s eyes were pure and innocent. She did not seem to have any bad intentions. The two of them got along quite well. When he first met mu Mian, he thought that she was cold and distant. But after a few days, he realized that she was quite good at taking care of people and was healthy. She would hold a thermos cup every day and the contents of the thermos cup would be different every day. There was red bean porridge and cornkes porridge. Not only did she eat it herself, but she would also bring song ran a portion every day. Song ran sighed. She was so young, but her lifestyle was more like that of an old man. It was really surprising. While song ran was busy rehearsing, yang Haitao from Haicheng went to look for Tang Ji ¡®an. Yang Haitao smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Did my sister-inw offend you?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t care,¡±Oh?¡± Did she tell you that my driver almost hit her?¡± Yang Haitao muttered in his heart, so the second young master wasn¡¯t angry? This was not the second young master¡¯s usual style. He said cautiously,¡¯ran is probably making a mountain out of a molehill, right? After she came back, she also felt that she was a little too much and even said that she wanted a thousand Yuan from you. She felt a little guilty and thought that if you came, she would set up an apology banquet. When do you think Yingluo is free?¡± The second young master was busy every day, so his schedule should be very far away. ¡°I¡¯m free anytime,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said. Pfft! Yang Haitao was shocked. Second young master was acting out of the ordinary. since you¡¯re so sincere, ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said, ¡± why don¡¯t we meet today instead of today? How about we meet at first-grade restaurant tonight? ¡± Yang Haitao was shocked. His sister-inw was far away in Jingdu preparing for the Spring Festival G. If he had known that second young master was so forthright, he would have brought this upter. song ran was sent by the art troupe to attend the rehearsal for the Spring Festival G at Central TV, ¡± he quickly said. she can only return home on the first day of the new year. Tang Ji ¡®anughed,¡±and she still wants to apologize to me?¡± It¡¯s not sincere enough for the person who apologizes to me to run a thousand miles away.¡± Yang Haitao hurriedly said, ¡± I¡¯m sure she¡¯s sincere. When song ran returns, Ji ¡®an, send someone over to inform her when you¡¯re free. I¡¯ll host a banquet at any time and have ran apologize to you. What do you think? ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said with a smile. Yang Haitao¡¯s heart was in a mess. Even though he was an experienced man, he still couldn¡¯t understand what the second young master was thinking. In fact, he hoped that he would be angry. After all, the nitpicking second young master was extorted money, so he should be angry. If he wasn¡¯t angry, it meant that he was special to ran. If he was special to her, it would be a little tricky. After all, his family¡¯s sister-inw was dead set on Jing hang. However, on second thought, his sister-inw also had a backer. The director was her Godfather, so it should not be a big problem. In the blink of an eye, it was the evening of Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve. All the actors and actresses were busy backstage, and the assistant directors were also walking through them, reminding them that there were many big shots tonight. They were from the Research Institute and the political system. They were all big shots, and the live performances were all live, so no mistakes could be made. Some of the more experienced old actors didn¡¯t feel much, but some of the young actors who were on this stage for the first time all held their breaths. Chapter 819 819 Chapter 839-capture the king first Song ran mumbled, ¡± yes. she was not nervous. She was just secretly hoping that her brother jinghang woulde to see her. After thinking for a while, heughed at himself. How could hee? there were so many systems in the Research Institute. He would never get a chance toe. Her and mu Mian¡¯s performance was an operatic one and was scheduled for the middle to the end. Song ran was so bored that she waited for the Assistant Director to inform them to go on stage. Mu Mian was very nervous. She nced at song ran and said, ¡± song ran, aren¡¯t you nervous at all? ¡± we¡¯ve rehearsed this show hundreds of times, ¡± song ran said matter-of-factly. I know the lines by heart. Why should I be nervous? ¡± Mu Mian was stunned for a moment. That¡¯s right, they rehearsed it a few hundred times. Why was she still nervous? Such a simple sentence greatly relieved mu Mian¡¯s nervousness. She smiled and said,¡±We¡¯ll just y as we normally do.¡± yeah, ¡± song ranughed. I did as I expected. When it was time for them to go on stage, song ran walked through the long backstage passage towards the bright spot. It was the ce where all the artists in the art industry yearned to go. She could step onto this stage so soon. She had a career n and it was very clear. After she acted in another film that could win an award, she would have to retire behind the scenes. So, this Spring Festival G might be her first andst time. Therefore, she really hoped that Gu jinghang would be there to witness such an important moment. Clearly, she was a little delusional. The first row below the stage was full of round tables, and the people sitting around the tables were all important leaders. Tang Ji ¡®an sat at the Round Table on the left side of the first row, and his good friend Chu Yanchuan sat on his right. Chu Yanchuan said with a calm expression, I didn¡¯t expect you to join in the fun. You¡¯ve always looked down on the performances of the military and political art troupe. I heard that their performance level is not worse than here. Tang Ji ¡®an smiled. how can the military and political art troupepare to the Spring Festival G? the Spring Festival G is a gathering of the highest-level performances from all over the country. You don¡¯t understand. Chu Yanchuan snorted. yeah, I don¡¯t understand. I think you¡¯ve taken a fancy to one of the actresses. Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and pushed his gold-rimmed sses. ¡°Nonsense, let¡¯s watch the performance.¡± On the stage, the string music was memorable, and the instrument music was romantic and moving. The narrator read: ¡°One is a flower in the garden, the other is a beautiful jade wless Kasaya.¡± Immediately following that was Jia Baoyu, whose face was like the moon of Mid-Autumn and whose color was like the flowers of spring. Her singing was mellow and her figure was straight. She also had the noble style of a noble young master that was difficult for men to perform. She and mu Mian cooperated very well. They were affectionate, but at the same time, distant. They yed out the feeling of a young couple who had just experienced love but was restricted by the secr world. It made people¡¯s hearts beat faster. There was apuse from the audience, so Tang Ji ¡®an also apuded. While pping, he said to Chu Yanchuan, ¡± ¡°This is the best Jia Baoyu I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Chu Yanchuan raised his brows,¡±Oh? Jia Baoyu? It¡¯s not Lin Daiyu?¡± Tang Ji ¡®anughed. yes, Jia Baoyu is not bad. She¡¯s very fierce. She¡¯s indeed suitable to y a man. ¡°So you like this?¡± Chu Yanchuan understood. Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t say that he liked this kind of thing. He just felt that this child was a little special and particrly close to him. Song ran¡¯s eyes scanned the audience. The man was wearing a coat and sitting upright. He¡¯s here, Yingluo, he¡¯s here. Song ran¡¯s chest was filled with joy. After oveing all the difficulties, he finally came to her side and witnessed another important moment in her life. It was a wonderful feeling. Chapter 820 820 Chapter 840-can¡¯t leave the line of fire with minor injuries Song ran and mu Mian¡¯s show was extremely sessful in terms of the lighting, background music, costumes, and the actors ¡®performance. The performance they chose was also very good.¡±Dream of the Red Chamber¡± was a household name. Jia Baoyu and Lin Daiyu¡¯s singing also became one of the ssic performances of that year¡¯s Spring Festival G. In addition, Jia Baoyu was yed by a girl. This was her first time trying it out, so it gave people a refreshing feeling. Song ran and mu Mian were considered to have shot to fame nationwide. Gu jinghang sat in the audience. His heart was surging with emotions. He had long abandoned the idea that he did not want his ran to be famous. Now, he was certain that no matter how much ran had gone through, she would only have him in her heart. Once this idea was established, he would no longer worry about the gains and losses. He would only be proud of her. He looked at the person on stage with relief. The lights were shining, and her every frown and smile seemed to be smiling for him alone. Yes, he was sure that even though there were so many pairs of eyes on song ran, she only had eyes for him. It was a wonderful feeling. He could not wait to push the crowd aside and walk to her side. He wanted to announce to the world that this girl, this beautiful and outstanding girl, belonged to him. She only belonged to him, Gu jinghang. The performance on stage slowly came to an end, and the apuse from the audiencested for a long time. ¡°Inspector, I¡¯ll go backstage for a while,¡± Gu jinghang said to the police inspector beside him. ¡°Okay, you can go.¡± The Bureau chief waved his hand. Gu jinghang hurriedly ran to the backstage. Tang Ji ¡®an, who was in the first row, also slowly got up. Chu Yanchuan was still cold.¡±There¡¯s another performanceing up. Tang er, aren¡¯t you going to watch it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little stuffy in here, I¡¯ll find a ce to get some fresh air.¡± Then, he turned around and left. Chu Yanchuan snorted,¡±You¡¯re quite stubborn.¡± After saying that, he turned around and continued to watch the performance. Since he was already here, he had to watch thest one. Backstage, the Assistant Director kept praising, ¡± ¡°Both of you acted very well. After the spring Festival G is over, there will be a selection for the best performance, best costume, and so on. I feel that the two of you will definitely win an award.¡± Song ran quickly took off her wig and headdress, took off her costume, and rushed out. She went to find my brother jinghang. At the door of the backstage, song ran ran ran into Gu jinghang¡¯s arms. Her eyes were filled with joy as she held his hand tightly and said, ¡± ¡°What are you doing here? What are you doing here? I thought you wouldn¡¯t be able toe.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve tried my best toe and watch your performance,¡± Gu jinghang said with a smile. Song ran really wanted to lie in his arms and share her joy. However, with so many peopleing and going, the cast and crew would all look at them. Gu jinghang was still wearing a coat and he had to be careful of his image. She resisted the urge and rushed forward.¡±Did I act well? Wasn¡¯t my acting very vivid?¡± Gu jinghang nodded. you did a great job. You were the Best Actor. Song ran covered her lips with her index finger. lower your voice. There are many top actors in the country here. If they hear you, they¡¯ll say that you¡¯re talking big. ¡°In my eyes, your acting is indeed the best,¡± Gu jinghang said softly. Song ran could not help but feel smug. Gu jinghang whispered into her ear, ¡± ran, it seems to be snowing outside. Let¡¯s go out. The streets of the capital were wider and straighter than those of Haicheng. The streets of Haicheng were more winding, while the roads in the North were long and straight. Capital city was much colder than Haicheng. Song ran was wearing a long cotton-padded jacket as she walked down the long Street with Gu jinghang. Snowkes were falling, and they seemed to have walked together until their hair turned white. Chapter 821 821 The interrogation was cruel She was wearing a bright red Hat and looked extremely cute. Gu jinghang brought her around a corner and they arrived at a narrow and empty street. He reached out and put her hand into the pocket of his military coat. Song ranughed. wow, you¡¯ve just arrived in Jindo city and you¡¯ve already figured out theyout of the broadcasting station. You¡¯re indeed an elite man from the two universities. Gu jinghang smiled and asked,¡¯is the hotel that she¡¯s staying in far from here? Should we just walk back?¡± Song ran waved her hand. we¡¯re all staying with the actors. We¡¯re definitely not going back tonight. Let¡¯s just find a small hotel and celebrate the new year together, okay? ¡± Gu jinghang raised his hand and looked at his watch. There was still more than an hour before midnight. He nodded and said, ¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s find a hotel with a good view.¡± Backstage, Tang Ji ¡®an slowly walked to the backstage. The directors and assistant directors all had the names of these important people. As soon as he saw Tang Ji ¡®an, he knew that he was the second young master of the Tang family in Haicheng, so he naturally didn¡¯t dare to neglect him and hurriedly greeted him, ¡± ¡°Is there anything I can help you with, Mr. Tang?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression was distant. He said lightly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for song ran, who¡¯s ying Jia Baoyu.¡± The Assistant Director¡¯s expression darkened. I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Tang. Song ran went out just now. ¡°Did he go out?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression turned ugly. The Assistant Director quickly said,¡±is there something important?¡± I¡¯ve sent someone to find her. She just left, so she shouldn¡¯t have gone far.¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s no need.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression was gloomy. This time, Tang Ji ¡®an was indeed a little unhappy. A high and mighty person like him had never been stood up like this, even though he and song ran did not have an appointment to meet. However, he had a feeling that song ran must have seen him when she was on stage. After all, he was sitting in the first row. Didn¡¯t that girl say that she owed him? Since she owed him, should she wait for him backstage and apologize to him? Although he did not me song ran, the fact that he could not find her made him feel very upset. ¡°Did she go out alone?¡± he asked coldly. ¡°She went out with a tall man,¡± the Assistant Director said. Tang Ji ¡®an was a person who didn¡¯t show his emotions on his face. He said lightly, ¡± ¡°I know.¡± With that, he turned around and left with a sullen face. At the table, he pursed his lips and slowly sat down. Chu Yanchuan snorted,¡±What¡¯s wrong? Leaving triumphantly anding back dejectedly, Tang er, did someone give you a bad attitude?¡± ¡°Stop talking,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said unhappily. ¡°I¡¯d like to see who dares to give second young master Tang a hard time,¡± Chu Yanchuan raised his brows. ¡°I told you to stop talking,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said unhappily. Chu Yanchuan mumbled, ¡°you¡¯re venting your anger on me? what kind of hero are you?¡± A certain culprit who made second young master Tang angry had no choice but to find a hotel with Gu jinghang because the snow was getting heavier. The two of them hurriedly went in and booked a room on the eighth floor. In the big cities in the North, such hotels would have floor heaters. As soon as song ran entered the room, she took off the big cotton-padded jacket that was in the way and rushed to the window. She turned around and smiled at Gu jinghang, ¡± ¡°Quick,e and take a look, it¡¯s snowing heavily.¡± Gu jinghang also took off his coat and slowly approached her. He reached out to hug her and whispered in her ear, ¡±st year, we were in Shaanxi. This year, we¡¯ll be in Jingdu. Ran, next year, the year after that, and every year after that, we¡¯ll be spending the new year together, okay? ¡± Song ran touched his big hand and whispered, ¡± alright, I¡¯ll spend the new year with you even if I have to ovee all difficulties. Chapter 822 822 Brutal methods Outside the window, the snow was falling heavily, turning the entire world white. She and he stood by the window, watching the world outside slowly be white, and their hearts became clear. At 12 o ¡®clock, the sound of firecrackers could be heard outside the window. There were also fireworks exploding in the sky above their heads. It was so beautiful that people could not look away. Song ran¡¯s index finger poked his tall nose. there were red packetsst year. Where are the red packets this year? ¡± Gu jinghang reached his hand into his pocket. Song ran was shocked.¡±Ah? There¡¯s really one?¡± Gu jinghang took out a red packet and handed it to her. in my eyes, our Xiao ran will always be a baby that will never grow up. Song ran looked like a money-grubber and smiled slyly. She opened the red packet and took a look.¡±1600? Jing Xing, isn¡¯t your red packet a little too big?¡± That was a few months ¡®worth of his sry. Gu jinghang happily hugged her waist and said, ¡± yes. You don¡¯t want my passbook so I can only give you money this way. thank you, boss! song ran quickly kept the red packet. Gu jinghang hugged her waist and refused to let go. ¡°You don¡¯t have anything to say to the boss?¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows. so, you¡¯re giving me such a big red packet just so that I can express my gratitude? ¡± It¡¯s a realistic thing.¡± Gu jinghang carried her and sat her down on the big bed at the side. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just that realistic.¡± It was snowing heavily outside, and the world had be a World of Ice and snow. Early the next morning, song ran and Gu jinghang returned to Haicheng. When they arrived, they saw red couplets pasted on the door of the mansion. There were also all kinds of ¡± happy ¡± characters, ¡± Fortune ¡± characters, ¡± flower patterns ¡± pasted on the window, ¡± tables ¡± and ¡± chairs ¡°. There were many children setting off small firecrackers and fireworks in themunity, and the smell of gunpowder was everywhere. When they saw people, they had to congratte them on their prosperity and longevity. The festive atmosphere was very strong. After Gu jinghang sent her home, he returned to the second institution. As soon as song ran returned home, aunt Wu said excitedly, ¡± ran, I watched the Spring Festival G with your sisterst night. You acted really well. I¡¯ll be more proud when I go out in the future. I agreed to perform on the Spring Festival G because I wanted to make our mother Wu proud, ¡± song ran said happily. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re really good at making people happy,¡± mother Wu rebuked. Regardless of whether it was true or not, it made her heart feel warm. Song Xuan and yang Haitao walked in together. Song ran spread her hands and said, ¡± ¡°Sis, you have to give me a red packet.¡± Song Xuan patted her hand and said, ¡± how old are you? I¡¯m only two years older than you. If I give you a red packet, who will give me a red packet? ¡± Song ran pouted at yang Haitao. your husband should give it to me. My jinghang gave me a red packet. He shouldn¡¯t be doing nothing, right? ¡± Song Xuan raised her eyebrows and said,¡±how can it not be?¡± The year-end bonus for Xun Tao will be 80000 for you and 80000 for me. ¡± Song ran clutched her chest. don¡¯t say anymore. If you say that, you¡¯ll make my jinghang look poor. Song Xuanughed and said,¡±it¡¯s your fault for choosing him.¡± Even if he bes the director, he won¡¯t be that rich.¡± That was true. Song ran said smugly, ¡± money isn¡¯t the most important thing. Power is. His social status will be very high in the future. This is something that money can¡¯t exchange for. Besides, aren¡¯t you the legal person for Xun Tao Company? ¡± Besides, you¡¯re the one in charge of the management. Don¡¯t make it sound like brother-inw is the one who gave you the money, okay?¡± ¡°Do you really have topete with me?¡± song Xuan pushed her head. Song ran held her chin and said, ¡± it¡¯s okay. Brother jinghang may not have money, but I do. There is no rule that it must be a man who spends money on a woman. Besides, my brother jinghang is willing to do everything to be good to me. That is enough. Chapter 823 823 The wedding banquet is tomorrow Yang Haitao, who was sitting at the side, said,¡±ran, didn¡¯t you say you were going to apologize to the second young master of the Tang family?¡± I talked to himst time and he agreed readily.¡± Song ran was surprised. didn¡¯t they say that he¡¯s a Big Shot who nitpicks? ¡± Why are you so straightforward?¡± Yang Haitao said, ¡± I¡¯ll give him a call tonight to confirm the time of the banquet. Don¡¯t keeping to the Institute for the next few days. Understand? ¡± Song ran nodded and said, ¡± yes, don¡¯t worry. Many of jinghang¡¯s employees from the Research Institute have gone home for the new year. He was nning to go home this year as well, but it was because I¡¯m going to attend the Spring Festival G. He had no choice but to go back and visit his family after this period of time. He¡¯s been quite busy these days. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good.¡± That night, when yang Haitao called Tang Ji ¡®an, second young master Tang¡¯s tone was neither warm nor cold. ¡°So, now that song ran is back, I have to ept her apology? Do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who can be summoned at will?¡± Yang Haitao shook his head. It was hard to read the mind of a Big Shot. Yang Haitao thought that since second young master Tang was not willing, then he would just leave it at that. He would think about it when he had time. Ji ¡®an, ¡± he said to the person on the other end of the phone, ¡± since you don¡¯t have the time, why don¡¯t we wait until you¡¯re free? ¡± ¡°Who told you I don¡¯t have time?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an asked again. Yang Haitao raised an eyebrow. This Tang Ji ¡®an was indeed as hard to deal with as he was rumored to be. You never knew what he was thinking. ¡°So, Yingluo¡± Forget it. I won¡¯t make my own decision. I¡¯ll let second young master Tang decide for himself. ¡°Six O ¡®clock tonight, first-grade restaurant.¡± Yang Haitao felt as if a huge rock had been lifted off his chest. He didn¡¯t know if second young master Tang was giving him or his sister-inw face. At six O ¡®clock in the evening, song ran and yang Haitao went to the first-grade restaurant together. It was the best restaurant in Haicheng. Naturally, the expenses were high. The decoration andyout of the restaurant were exquisite and elegant. Behind the main seat of the private room they had booked was a huge drawing of a galloping horse. It was majestic and turbulent. The two of them sat on the chairs and went to Ji ¡®an. This waitsted for half an hour. Song ran was a little angry. She had to apologize to him because she knew that he was Mr. Tang. His driver was speeding and almost hit someone. He was at fault, but he waste for epting someone else¡¯s apology? This second young master Tang really thinks too highly of himself. Yang Haitao noticed that song ran¡¯s expression was turning uglier and he knew that his sister-inw¡¯s mood was getting worse. He quicklyforted her, ¡± Ji ¡®an is busy. Don¡¯t worry. Just wait a little longer. Song ran raised her hand and looked at her watch. since he¡¯s so busy, he should have asked us toeter. Did he ask us toe so early just to wait for him? ¡± shush, ¡± yang Haitao said worriedly, ¡± lower your voice. Don¡¯t shoot your mouth off like that. As they were talking, the door was pushed open. Tang Ji ¡®an walked in and said with an unclear expression, ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so quiet, I heard you.¡± Yang Haitao quickly stood up and shook hands with him. Song ran sat on the chairzily and looked at the man who walked in. She thought to herself, ¡± I¡¯m just giving you face by saying that I want to apologize to you. If we¡¯re really talking about it, my Godfather is the head of the Institute. It¡¯s notpletely impossible for him to not give you face. You¡¯re good, you¡¯re taking advantage of me and not giving me face. Courtesy demands reciprocity. Don¡¯t expect me to give you a good face at this apology banquet. Chapter 824 824 He sealed her lips Tang Ji ¡®an looked past yang Haitao at song ran, who was sitting on the chair. His tense expression eased a little, ¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, tonight¡¯s dinner is second youngdy song¡¯s apology banquet?¡± Song ran stood up and walked towards Tang Ji ¡®an. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°It turns out that second young master Tang¡¯s memory is not bad. I thought you had forgotten the time of tonight¡¯s apology banquet,¡± Yang Haitao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Second miss, you¡¯re really unforgiving. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s smile froze on his face. No one had ever dared to embarrass him like this. Song ran was the first one who had ever mocked him with such a sarcastic tone. She even said it so openly as if he had really done something wrong. No one dared to be so serious about his mistake. He, Tang Ji ¡®an, was busy. Was it a big deal to bete by half an hour? Although he had only sat in his office for half an hour, thinking that he had to teach the little girl a lesson and let her know who had the right to speak. He thought that once they entered the private room, song ran would have to be like everyone else and say to him in a low voice, ¡± you¡¯re here, second young master Tang. He replied,¡±you¡¯ve waited for a long time.¡± Then, song ran replied, ¡± no, no. I just arrived. Well, it was obvious that he had miscalcted. Yang Haitao quickly tried to smooth things over. Aiya, Ji ¡®an is busy. Ran, don¡¯t be so calctive, okay? ¡± Song ranughed. I¡¯m not a petty person. If I were, I would not have lowered myself and apologized for almost getting hit by someone. Second young master Tang, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± Yang Haitao¡¯s eyes widened. His sister-inw was out of his control, so he was in a difficult position. Forget it. One of them was the goddaughter of the police chief, and the other was Chairman Tang¡¯s son. They both had powerful backers. Let them fight among themselves. He simply sat at the table and looked at them in boredom. He wasn¡¯t very worried. He heard that the chief¡¯s wife doted on Xiao ran a lot, and the chief was also very concerned about this goddaughter. His sister-inw wouldn¡¯t be bullied. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression did not look that bad. He just felt that it was a little novel. He had not seen song ran¡¯s insulting skills often. No one had mocked him like that before. But you just can¡¯t find any fault in her words. Song ran was still young, but she was not so impulsive as to express her dissatisfaction. Instead, she would beat him up in a roundabout way. He could be considered a man of great potential. He had always admired outstanding people. He had thought that with the song sisters ¡®looks, they were just flower vases and embroidered pillows. Unexpectedly, this young girl was quite good with her words and was not too rude. He thought to himself, no matter what, he¡¯s still considered a big brother. To argue with a little girl over such things would make him seem very unmannered, so he said, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte. I¡¯ll drink three sses as punishment. What do you think? ¡± Yang Haitao was so shocked that his jaw almost fell off. This was not the first time he had a meal with second young master Tang. When had second young master Tang ever been on time? When did he say he would punish himself with three cups? This was unprecedented. Song ran saw that the man¡¯s attitude towards admitting his mistake was pretty good, so she quickly went along with the flow and poured him some wine. ¡°Second young master Tang, you¡¯re being too serious. My brother-inw and I are quite free anyway. We can wait for you for a while.¡± Yang Haitao was pleased. His sister-inw was really good at giving a p to a date. He didn¡¯t have to worry at all. Tang Ji ¡®an took off his coat and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re always calling me second young master Tang. You¡¯re treating me as an outsider. Just call me second brother.¡± This was indeed the right name. Chapter 825 825 You got hurt on purpose, right? Song ran quickly smiled. Okay, okay, okay. Second brother, you¡¯re so intimate. I think you look like my brother. Like my real brother. Tang Ji ¡®an took the ss from song ran and finished it in one gulp. Yang Haitao quickly pped his hands. ¡°Good alcohol tolerance.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an really did drink three sses in a row, and song ran¡¯s anger disappeared. Since young master Tang had given her so much face, she couldn¡¯t really be unforgiving. She wasn¡¯t an idiot, so she knew what to do. After Tang Ji ¡®an finished his three sses, song ran poured herself another ss and said to Tang Ji¡¯ an, ¡± thest time we were on the side of the road, we got to know each other through a fight. I didn¡¯t recognize you and offended you, second brother. I¡¯ll drink a cup as punishment. Tang Ji ¡®an waved his hand. you shouldn¡¯t drink white wine at home. Ask the waiter to serve you a red one. You should drink less. It¡¯s just a token of appreciation. Yang Haitao was shocked again. He still remembered that at thest dinner, Tang Ji ¡®an had watched two men who loved alcohol make a female boss at the same table drunk. The atmosphere at the dinner was quite good. They were all talkative people and there was no awkward silence. Halfway through the banquet, Tang Ji ¡®an asked leisurely, ¡± ¡°You should still be studying at this age. Which school are you in?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an wasn¡¯t the type of person who watched TV, but he had heard the housekeeper talk about the big star Song ran. After all, she had been on the Spring Festival G, so she was quite famous. He thought that it would probably be in an Art Academy like the one in the ocean. ¡°Our ran is at Fu Guang University,¡± yang Haitao said. Song ran thanked Wen Huihui again for her unexpected actions. She was able to enjoy second young master Tang¡¯s surprised look. Tang Ji ¡®an was really surprised. After all, Fu Guang was the best school in Haicheng. He had underestimated this little girl. second brother, do you think that I¡¯m beautiful and intelligent? ¡± song ran ran ran ran ran ran her fingers through her hair. Tang Ji ¡®an smiled. I¡¯m the one who failed to recognize you. Let me toast you again. Song ran took a sip of red wine while Tang Ji ¡®an took a small ss of white wine. my sister graduated from the University of Finance and Economics, ¡± song ran continued. Tang Ji ¡®an was a little shocked. The song sisters were both hard-working and motivated, so he said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m from the University of Political Science and Law.¡± Yang Haitao felt that the apology dinner today was worth it. He and Tang Ji ¡®an were just acquaintances in the past, but in the future, he could find out more about this young master¡¯s inside information. It would definitely be of great help to his business. This time, his sister-inw¡¯s contribution could not be overlooked. The three of them ate until it was past nine O ¡®clock before they left the private room with waning interest. Song ran was a little surprised by Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s alcohol tolerance because he had never stopped drinking. However, he was only a little tipsy at the moment. As they walked out of the hotel, his driver, his sixth uncle, came over to help him. He waved his hand. it¡¯s fine. Wait for me in the car. I¡¯ll say a few more words. The Spring Festival had just passed and the night was still cold. The north wind was howling. Song ran tightened her scarf and thought,¡¯second young master, what else do you want to say? I want to get in the car and go home, okay?¡¯ if you¡¯re cold, get in the car first, ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said. I¡¯ll talk to your brother-inw for a bit. Song ran quickly jogged to yang Haitao¡¯s car. Through the frosted window, she could vaguely see the two of them standing in the wind and talking. The two of them smoked at the entrance of the restaurant and chatted for a while before yang Haitao slowly walked over. Song ran pouted. what did he say? ¡± You¡¯ve been talking for so long.¡± Chapter 826 826 Please lock the door when you kiss Yang Haitao closed the car door and said to Mr. Zhong, ¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home.¡± I¡¯ve been talking about real estate with second young master Tang for a while, ¡± he turned to song ran and said, ¡± I got a lot of useful information. Song ran heaved a sigh of relief. It made sense. She was reborn, but she only knew some general information, such as whichnd would be developed in the future. As for the specific information, she would not know. Therefore, the information given by second young master Tang must be very useful. The next day, song ran went to the art troupe and acted in a show. She learned that the historical costume drama, Legend of Wu Zetian, which wasunched by the studio and the art troupe, was recruiting actors. Song ran¡¯s eyes were deep as she said to supervisor li, ¡± ¡°I want to get this film.¡± Director li looked a little embarrassed. Section Chief Shao intends to let ruan Qing act in this TV series. I¡¯ve epted another movie for you. It¡¯s a small-budget film with a good script. It¡¯s a test of acting skills. I want Wu Zetian¡¯s movie, ¡± song ran said. help me talk to Section Chief Shao about it. Supervisor Li¡¯s expression was a little ugly. girl, don¡¯t be too arrogant. You should know that Section Chief Shao doesn¡¯t like people who have their own opinions. He likes people who are obedient. However, song ran insisted. yes, director li. Please help me out. I want topete with ruan Qing for Wu Zetian. Supervisor li had always treated song ran well, so she said, ¡± you little girl, you¡¯re considered to have some capital now. Forget it, I¡¯ll help you tell Section Chief Shao. But don¡¯t get your hopes up, because Section Chief Shao¡¯s favorite is still ruan Qing. Song ran raised her eyebrows and did not say anything. ¡°Also, I have good news for you,¡± chief physician Li said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Jiang Feng has already mentioned that she wants to leave our art troupe,¡± Song ran clenched her fists. She had finally gotten rid of another eyesore. She said calmly, ¡± ¡°She asked to leave, and Section Chief Shao really let her go?¡± Supervisor li snorted. ever since Jiang Feng cut off the electricity for her performance, Section Chief Shao couldn¡¯t keep her. Recently, he has been reducing her performance, just to force her to leave. Section Chief Shao is a person who cares about his face a lot. As for Jiang Feng, almost all of her shows have been taken away. Do you think she doesn¡¯t understand what Section Chief Shao means? Will she continue to stay here so shamelessly?¡± ¡°So, where is she going after leaving the municipal Art troupe? Is there a ce for her in other art and cultural groups?¡± Supervisor li spread her hands. that¡¯s her problem. It has nothing to do with us. We just need to do our own thing. yes, we¡¯ll just do our own thing. She didn¡¯t make things difficult for you, did she? ¡± ¡°So what if she makes things difficult for me?¡± chief li smiled. After so many years, I¡¯ve gotten used to it. If she still makes things difficult for me at this time, it will only speed up the time of her death. Which art troupe doesn¡¯t know her temperament? Nowadays, beautiful young girls are like bamboo shoots after the rain, who would really value her?¡± Song ran smiled. After director li left, song ran looked at the two scripts on the dressing table. One of them was for Empress Wu Zetian, and the other one was for the low-budget movie that director li mentioned. She slowly raised her hand and reached to the middle. Then, she picked up the script of the small-budget movie. The smile on her face was a little unfathomable. When the matters of the art troupe were over, song ran and Yin Hua left the art troupe together. A man followed them at a distance. Chapter 827 827 Bitter heart Song ran and Yin Hua got into the taxi together. The man also got in the taxi and followed them. On the other end, Gu jinghang hade to the main research Institute to settle some matters. He nned to stay over at song ran¡¯s ce for the night, so he asked du Dapeng to drive the car to Jing ¡®an road. After song ran and the others got out of the car, the man also got out of the car and followed behind them sneakily. Yin Hua seemed to have noticed it as she pulled song ran¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡± ¡°Sister-inw, it seems like someone is following us.¡± Song ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She whispered, ¡± ¡°Did you see what he looked like?¡± he¡¯s wearing a hat, ¡± Yin Hua replied in a low voice. he¡¯s covered very well. I can¡¯t turn back to look directly. Gu jinghang¡¯s car slowly drove along the small road. He saw song ran and Yin Hua, as well as an unfamiliar man who was following behind them at a distance. He asked du Dapeng to stop the car and then approached them quietly. When song ran and Yin Hua turned a corner, Gu jinghang stretched out his arm and grabbed the man¡¯s neck. He then dragged him away and pressed him against the wall. The man¡¯s high cor covered the lower half of his face. He reached out his hand and wanted to fight with Gu jinghang, but he realized that he could not move at all. The man in front of him had an amazing strength. The man quickly begged for mercy,¡±brother, what are you doing?¡± I¡¯m walking properly, why are you grabbing me?¡± Gu jinghang pulled off his high cor and his entire face was revealed. A cold glint shed in Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes. When ran was in the third year of junior high school, which was the first time they met, he had saved her from the hands of this criminal. He wouldn¡¯t remember wrongly. It was indeed the man in front of him, the RAN who had tried to rape him. He had escaped more than four years ago, but now he had run into the muzzle of his own gun. The heavenly Dao is so reincarnated. ¡°Why are you following them?¡± Gu jinghang asked coldly. ¡°The road is so wide. How can you be so sure that I¡¯m following them?¡± Jia Dahai said with a mischievous smile. You¡¯re quite stubborn. Gu jinghang used his strength to break it, and the sound of bones cracking could be heard. Jia Dahai immediately wailed, ¡± ¡°My Lord, please spare me, please spare me.¡± It was obvious that Gu jinghang still remembered him, but he had already forgotten about Gu jinghang. ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t remember me,¡± Gu jinghang said viciously. ¡°Have we met somewhere before?¡± Jia Dahai was immediately terrified. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after we get to the police station,¡± Gu jinghang sneered. Jia Dahai reached out and grabbed the iron railing at the side. ¡°I¡¯ve only followed two girls for a short while and now I have to go to the police station? I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s expression turned even colder. you didn¡¯t do anything today. But you did four years ago. Jia Dahai panicked and was directly pushed into the car by Gu jinghang. He reached out to knock on the car door, but Gu jinghang punched him and hit his head against the window. ¡°Behave yourself.¡± The man¡¯s face turned pale as if he was facing a great enemy. He knew that he had done many bad things, but how did this man know? An old incident slowly became clear in her mind. His face was pale, andrge beads of sweat fell down his face. His body also couldn¡¯t stop trembling. ¡°Let me out of the car, quickly let me out of the car!¡± With a bang, Gu jinghang pressed his head against the car window and said, ¡± ¡°Behave yourself!¡± On the other end, song ran was still walking forward slowly. She asked Yin Hua softly, ¡± ¡°Are we still following?¡± Yin Hua made up her mind. I¡¯ll fight him. There¡¯s no need to be so careful. Song ran grabbed her wrist. we still don¡¯t know who the other party is. Chapter 828 828 I feel like I¡¯m praising an elementary school student Yin Hua touched the back of her head. definitely not a good person. She slowly turned her head and nced at the man who had been following them from the corner of her eye. He was gone. Yin Hua then turned her head over openly and looked around. The man was indeed not there. Song ran followed her and replied to her. There was no one behind her. She touched her neck and said,¡±did you see wrong?¡± It¡¯s also possible that they¡¯re also using this path and you¡¯re being too paranoid?¡± Yin Hua shook her head. I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s always good to be careful. well, how about this? you can learn how to drive when you¡¯re free and buy a car. It¡¯ll be safer that way. Yin Hua¡¯s expression was serious. when sister-inw goes to the second Institute, you can practice there. After practicing a few times, you¡¯ll be able to pass the certificate. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. On the other end of the wide road, in the speeding car, Jia Dahai¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. In this day and age, if he was found to be suspected of rape and abuse of a minor, it was possible that he would be sentenced to death. He was pressed against the car window by Gu jinghang and was so scared that his body went soft. However, he was not sure if this man was really referring to what happened back then, so he tried to beat around the bush and said, ¡± ¡°What did you do to me four years ago?¡± Gu jinghang pressed Jia Dahai¡¯s head against the car window, causing him to wail in pain. Gu jinghang¡¯s voice was cold,¡¯do you remember now? Eh? Do you remember what you did on a summer night four years ago?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Jia Dahai refused to admit. Gu jinghang grabbed his hair and reached out to drive Jia Dahai¡¯s car away. The cold wind blew in. Just as du Dapeng stepped on the brakes, Gu jinghang said coldly, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stop, keep driving.¡± As he spoke, he pushed Jia Dahai¡¯s half body out of the car. The car showed no signs of slowing down. The cold wind blew across Jia Dahai¡¯s face. The car was driving so fast that he felt his head was about to hit the ground. The cold wind whistled past him, and he felt that his life was hanging by a thread. Gu jinghang continued to push him away and said coldly, ¡± ¡°How is it? Did the wind wake her up? Do you remember?¡± Jia Dahai knew that the man in front of him was a lunatic. He was no match for him. If this continued, he might really lose his life. He quickly said, ¡± I remember! I remember! My Lord, please spare me. Please spare me. Gu jinghang dragged him into the car and closed the door. Jia Dahai was frightened and had a lingering fear as he looked at the person beside him in fear. Gu jinghang¡¯s expression did not change and his heart did not beat fast. He nced at him coldly, ¡± ¡°Tell me, what did you remember? if you¡¯re wrong, I¡¯ll Push You out of the car.¡± ¡°Four years ago, I was ordered by someone to rape a little girl,¡± Jia Dahai quickly said. Gu jinghang frowned. did you just say that ran ran was ordered by someone? ¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Someone else instructed me to do so.¡± Jia Dahai nodded. Gu jinghang grabbed his neck and said, ¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Song ran was still a little worried when she got home. Gu jinghang called herst night and told her that he was at the main research Institute to settle some matters and that he would spend the night there after that. She thought that she would be able to see him when she returned after filming. However, she had already eaten supper and watched TV for a while, but Gu jinghang was still not back yet. Song ran felt a little sleepy, so she covered herself with a nket and sat on the sofa, waiting for him toe back. Chapter 829 829 Please attend the wedding Aunt Wu naturally sat beside her and waited with her. At twelve o ¡®clock at night, Gu jinghang¡¯s car slowly stopped in front of the mansion. Gu jinghang asked du Dapeng to stay the night there as well. They would return to the second Institute together the next day. The two of them got out of the car and he knocked on the door. In the living room, song ran was already fast asleep. Aunt Wu quickly ran to Gu jinghang and opened the door. It was cold outside, and mother Wu whispered,¡±vice Section Chief Gu, why are you sote?¡± My Xiao ran has been waiting for you on the sofa.¡± Gu jinghang smiled. I¡¯m sorry. I was held up by something. Aunt Wu entered her room, du Dapeng entered the guest room, and Gu Jingxing walked towards the sofa and reached out to hold her waist. He did not intend to wake her up. The moment his big hand touched her waist, she woke up naturally. She looked at him with her drowsy eyes and said in a sleepy voice, ¡± I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. Look, there¡¯s no television in the TV station. There¡¯s only snow. Gu jinghang lifted her up horizontally and said in a gentle voice, ¡± ¡°I was held up by something. If I¡¯mte in the future, you can go upstairs to sleep, okay?¡± Song ran leaned into his arms. you said you¡¯de, but you¡¯re not. How can I fall asleep? ¡± ¡°Then, what were you doing just now?¡± Gu jinghang chuckled. Hmph! song ran snorted. close your eyes and rest. ¡°Hmm, alright. Close your eyes and rest.¡± He carried her upstairs, put her on the bed, and covered her with the nket. He wanted to say a few more words to her, but a certain person who had closed his eyes to rest went to rest again. Gu jinghang reached out and caressed her face with a determined look in his eyes.¡¯I¡¯ll get rid of all the people who hurt you and framed you. I won¡¯t let anyone have the chance to hurt you.¡¯ Early in the morning, the sun peeked through the curtains and shone on the bed. Song ran stretched and got up with sleepy eyes. At a nce, he saw a certain tall man curled up on the sofa. It was really hard on him to let him sleep on this sofa. That pair of long legs with nowhere to rest. Song ran picked up the thick sleeping robe and put it on. Then, she walked to his side and pressed her body down with a ng. Gu jinghang was jolted awake. He opened his eyes and saw the person in front of him. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± ¡°You stood me up against night. When did youe?¡± Alright, she was in such a daze that she had actually forgotten about carrying her upstairsst night. Gu jinghang quickly pulled her under the nket. ¡°Don¡¯t get cold.¡± Song ran stretched out her hand and poked his face. why did you stand me up? ¡± Why, why, why?¡± Gu jinghang squinted at her and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°So, how do you think you got upstairs? Don¡¯t you remember where you were before you went to bed?¡± Song ran¡¯s voice softened, but she was still unforgiving. ¡°Then why did youe sote? Are you working sote at the Research Institute?¡± Gu jinghang patted her head. I was dyed by something. Song ran raised her eyebrows. what¡¯s the big deal? is it more important than meeting your beautiful and charming girlfriend? ¡± Gu jinghang chuckled. she should be a pretty, charming, and narcissistic girlfriend. Song ran reached out and touched his stubbled chin. ¡°What were you dyed byst night? The director is holding a private banquet again? Did you drink?¡± Gu jinghang wrapped his arms around her waist and the two of them curled up on the sofa. He said in a low voice, ¡± the director doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood recently, so he didn¡¯t hold a private banquet. I was dyed by other things, so don¡¯t ask too much. Chapter 830 830 Get out! Song ran added, ¡± sigh, the station chief is not happy. That means that the youngdy still refuses to acknowledge them. The station chief and Mrs. Fu are really pitiful. ¡°So, do you want to talk to their daughter?¡± Song ran shook her head. that youngdy has a strong character. She doesn¡¯t look like someone who¡¯s easily persuaded. What if I try to persuade her and she¡¯s disgusted by me? wouldn¡¯t it be more of a loss than gain? ¡± I think we can¡¯t rush this and have to take it slowly. All I can do is to spend more time with Mrs. Fu when I¡¯m free.¡± Gu jinghang hugged her and raised his eyebrows at her. ¡°Do you know how many people in the Research Institute are envious of you?¡± what are you envious of? ¡± song ran was puzzled. ¡°I¡¯m envious that you can freely enter and leave the chief¡¯s house.¡± Song ran chuckled. are you envious? ¡± she asked. Next time, I¡¯ll bring a child with me. ¡± Gu jinghang pinched her cheek. I don¡¯t go through the back door. Song ran pouted and shook her head. you¡¯re too petty, aren¡¯t you? ¡± Who said that going to the Bureau chief¡¯s house meant going through the back door? A little more sunshine in your heart, okay?¡± I¡¯m not going. I¡¯ll wait until I¡¯m capable enough to be invited to the director¡¯s house as a guest. I don¡¯t want to go to his house as his goddaughter. Song ran touched his face. oh my, ¡± she said. you have a strong sense of self-esteem. In Haicheng¡¯s general Public Security Bureau, Wen Huihui was being detained. After all, she was an important criminal who had deceived the chief and his wife, so they were very strict with her. Unexpectedly, someone took the me. It was Wen Huihui¡¯s mother, Lin Xin. As for the dance club opened by Wen Huihui¡¯s father and stepmother, it had long been closed down because they used the name of the director to attract important guests. It would probably be a long time before he could reopen. Wen Limin was so angry that he gritted his teeth. He wished he could go and settle the score with Wen Huihui. However, his daughter had already been locked up and no one could take responsibility for this. He was so angry that he was about to copse. He regretted believing that girl¡¯s words back then. That girl had vowed that she could pretend to be the director¡¯s daughter, and as long as he cooperated and didn¡¯t expose her, he could use the director¡¯s name to make a lot of money. Indeed, he had collected a lot of money, but it was not enough. After collecting so little money, the dance club waspletely closed down, and they had no way out. His wife was even making a fuss about divorcing him. He really wanted to kill that wretched girl. In the Public Security Department, the public security officer who received Lin Xin said with a serious expression, ¡± this is the Public Security Bureau. You have to make sure that everything you say is the truth. Otherwise, I¡¯ll charge you with disruption in handling a case. Do you understand? ¡± Lin Xin¡¯s face turned pale, but she insisted, ¡± I did n this. Huihui had no idea. I wanted to get close to a Big Shot like the chief, so I made use of my daughter. I was greedy and it was my fault. I can¡¯t let her take the me for me. The police officer, little Zhang, nced at her. ¡°You have to know that the sentence for fraud is not light.¡± In this day and age, to be exact, any crime was given a heavy sentence. Lin Xin¡¯s body trembled slightly. She reached out and pinched the corner of her eyes, and said in a daze, ¡± ¡°I know, I know, I¡¯m not lying. Let me suffer all the pain. Don¡¯t make things difficult for the child.¡± Xiao Zhang gestured with his eyes, and the two police officers behind him walked over and handcuffed Lin Xin. we still need to continue investigating this matter. If you dare to lie, you and your daughter will both be in jail! Chapter 831 831 Life is soplete His voice was stern, and the atmosphere was solemn. Lin Xin could not help but shiver, and she did not even dare to lift her eyelids.¡±I, Zhenzhen, won¡¯t lie.¡± In the prison, it was meal time. The prison guard brought Wen Huihui her meal and passed it in through the small window. Wen Huihui immediately pounced on her, her eyes full of anticipation.¡±Police officers, may I ask if my mother came to you to surrender herself?¡± ¡°I did,¡± the prison guard said, ncing at her coldly. Wen Huihui was immediately filled with hope. As long as her mother was willing to take all the me, she should be able to be released from prison soon. Her face was full of joy, and the prison guard looked at her with disdain. The girl in front of her seemed to be very happy that her own mother might go to jail. Anyone with eyes could tell who was the scapegoat with one look. She had just finished her meal when the prison guard came over and said to her coldly, ¡± ¡°Prisoner 0874, there¡¯s a visitor,¡± Wen Huihui quickly stood up and asked,¡±who is it?¡± Who¡¯sing to see me?¡± In the visiting room, Wen Huihui was sitting across the table in handcuffs while song ran sat on the other side. She was still beautiful. She was wearing a custom-made camel-colored coat and a ck wool round hat. She was so exquisite that people couldn¡¯t help but admire her. She was really a beauty who lived a good life. She was so beautiful that one could not help but want to destroy her, to destroy her everything. Wen Huihui sat down and the handcuffs nked against the table. Song ran raised her eyebrows and looked at her. don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m not here because I care about you. I¡¯m here to report to my godmother about your situation. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to see how thew is. Wen Huihui suddenlyughed. Song ran squinted her eyes and looked unfriendly. How could she still be in the mood tough at a time like this? Wen Huihui said slowly, ¡± ¡°Do you think that the Superintendent can wrong a good person? You can directly sentence me to a crime?¡± Song ran crossed her arms and looked at her coldly. however, we didn¡¯t wrong a good person. Youmitted the crime of fraud, and the person you deceived was the most powerful person in the Research Institute. How do you think the Public Security Bureau would deal with you when they interrogated you? ¡± I don¡¯t know anything about it, ¡± Wen Huihui said calmly. I didn¡¯t do anything. Can you make up something out of nothing and get them to punish me? ¡± Song ran¡¯s expression changed slightly, and her smile froze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you thought of an excuse to exonerate yourself?¡± Wen Huihui smiled mysteriously. it¡¯s all my mother¡¯s fault. Of course I¡¯m innocent. Song ran let go of Wen Huihui¡¯s hand and stroked her nails. She suddenly understood why Wen Huihui was so fearless. Sheughed. Wen Huihui, you¡¯ve really changed my definition of shamelessness. That¡¯s your biological mother. You want her to take the me for you? tsk tsk tsk tsk. However, Wen Huihui remained calm and said,¡±what do you mean by taking the me?¡± Don¡¯t talk nonsense, it¡¯s as if you¡¯re an insider, it was all her doing.¡± The contempt in song ran¡¯s eyes intensified. She looked at the crazy woman in front of her and felt disgusted. Song ran said expressionlessly, ¡± your mom has never mistreated you. She works in a steel factory for more than ten hours a day. The sry isn¡¯t high and she often gives you money. She¡¯s afraid that your dad will mistreat you. If you followed your mom back then and were down-to-earth, taking one step at a time, you would definitely have a better life than you are now. Wen Huihui mmed the table. song ran, I don¡¯t need you to teach me how to be a good person. Chapter 832 832 Chapter 854-careful Song ran curled her lips. I don¡¯t teach animals how to be human. You don¡¯t deserve to be human. With that said, he got up and walked out. Wen Huihui shouted hysterically from behind, ¡± song ran, put away your high and mighty attitude. Don¡¯t put on such a noble and virtuous face in front of me. Bah! She had gone crazy. She had broken down. Song ran did not want to lower herself to the level of a lunatic. She went to see Lin Xin again. Lin Xin was also locked up. Perhaps it was because she was anxious, but a lot of her hair had turned white, and she looked withered. She was in her forties, but she looked like she was in her sixties. Song ran shook her head. aunt Lin, ¡± she said softly, ¡± is it worth it? ¡± Lin Xin didn¡¯t dare to look up at her. She only twitched her mouth and said, ¡± she¡¯s my daughter. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s worth it or not. I¡¯m willing to give my life to her. Song ran sighed. you¡¯re willing to give your life to her. It¡¯s just as well. She wants your life. Lin Xin¡¯s nose twitched, and tears fell. Song ran shook her head and did not want tofort her. Lin Xin cried. this child has never had a good life since she followed me. I just feel sorry for her. I¡¯ve always wanted to make it up to her. Song ran said coldly, ¡± you don¡¯t have to let her down. There are hundreds of thousands of families in Haicheng who are as rich as you. Everyone else is Living a Good Life. Why does Wen Huihui feel so indignant that she could abandon her mother who gave birth to her and raised her without mercy and turn to her father and stepmother who didn¡¯t like her? ¡± It¡¯s her, her greed is too much. You¡¯ve already done enough for her. ¡± Lin Xin scratched her fingernails and said awkwardly, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not a mother, so you don¡¯t know how I feel.¡± it¡¯s because of your constant indulgence and protection that Wen Huihui has be who she is today, ¡± song ran said heartlessly. aunt Lin, you¡¯re not a good mother. Lin Xin raised her head, her eyes filled with tears, and her expression was extremely aggrieved.¡±Xiao ran, how can you say that? How can you say that?¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes flickered and she did not want to continue. The person in front of her was too stubborn. She was immersed in her great motherly love and could not extricate herself. It was obviously impossible for her to give up on saving Wen Huihui. She left the Public Security Bureau. The night wind was a little cold. She tightened her scarf. Yin Hua stood beside her and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Sister-inw, what should we do now?¡± Song ran shook her head. I don¡¯t know for now. Perhaps, Wen Huihui will be able to escape and continue to be atrge. I don¡¯t know. At the beginning of February, Wen Huihui¡¯s case went to court. Song ran and Yin Hua went together. She dressed in a low-key manner and sat in thest row. She watched as Wen Huihui pretended to be innocent in court. This was infuriating. Wen Huihui was a person who could even set her own mother up. If she was released without any charges, wouldn¡¯t she be a scourge to society? However, this was a society ruled byw, after all. The director and his wife were still thinking of ways to acknowledge their real daughter. The judge¡¯s bench also had to make a judgment based on their own discretion. Now that someone had jumped out to bear all the responsibility, they were indeed in a dilemma. Naturally, Wen Huihui saw song ran sitting in thest row. As the trial went on, the evidence was gradually in her favor. Her mother had taken all the me and med her for everything. She also spared no effort to push her mother into the fire pit by two points. In this case, her mother had nned everything and used her daughter to pretend to be the director¡¯s daughter. She was basically guilty of fraud. She gave song ran a confident smile. Chapter 833 833 He came at five o ¡®clock ¡®Song ran, you almost did it. You almost did it again. You tried so hard to find the real daughter for the Superintendent and wanted to bring me downpletely. What a pity. You almost did it again.¡¯ I, Wen Huihui, am not fated to die. Are you very upset? I also like to see your dejected look. Several prosecutors were whispering to each other. They all knew that the director was angry about the girl pretending to be his daughter. They were trying their best to sentence her to a serious crime. When the police chief¡¯s secretary sent Wen Huihui to the Public Security Department, he had specifically instructed the police chief to give Wen Huihui a heavy punishment. Now, not only could they not question Wen Huihui about her crimes, but they seemed to have no choice but to release her. There was no way to exin it to the Bureau chief. Song ran nced at Lin Xin, who was full of righteousness. The hope in her heart was slowly being destroyed. Wen Huihui had a greedy father and a weak mother. Her family had caused Wen Huihui to be extremely jealous and greedy. Lin Xin was also a failed mother. This trial was the final trial. If Wen Huihui was not convicted today, she would have to be released in court. Lin Xin was tight-lipped, and no matter how the prosecutor interrogated her, she insisted that she was the one who did it and that the child had no idea. The prosecutor could not do anything to her. Song ran¡¯s face was extremely ugly. She whispered to Yin Hua, ¡± ¡°Go out. There¡¯s no point in watching this trial any longer.¡± Yin Hua then left the court with her. It was in the afternoon. Because it was winter, the sun was not as bright at three O ¡®clock in the afternoon. There were birds resting on the bare branches, and the asional chirping of the birds made people feel a little deste. It was as if the light was disappearing inch by inch. You knew that darkness would eventuallye, and this feeling of being unable to do anything would make one feel despair. She waited outside for a long time, about two hours. At five o ¡®clock, it was already a little dark outside. She heard the door behind her slowly open. She turned around and saw the two prosecutors who walked out first. Song ran could feel her heart beating faster. She hoped that Wen Huihui would still be in handcuffs when she was brought out. She felt that this was a happy ending. In this world, all evil should receive retribution. Was it not? She was not far from the door, but she could hear footsteps and Wen Huihui¡¯s voice. Her heart jumped into her throat. Wen Huihui walked out from behind the heavy door. She was not cuffed, and a smug smile appeared on her face. There was about three meters between them. Their smug smiles made song ran feel a little cold. It was a cold that came from the bottom of her heart. A wicked person like her had not been punished. Wen Huihui always said that God was kind to song ran. In her opinion, God was also kind to Wen Huihui. Wen Huihui reached out and tidied her clothes. She walked closer to song ran. Song ran noticed that Wen Huihui¡¯s smile was getting more and more piercing. In the Twilight, she even wanted to throw a punch at her and knock her to the ground. Then, she would question her and ask her to let her innocent mother take the me for her. Didn¡¯t she feel even a little guilty? Clearly, the words ¡®shameless and guilty¡¯ did not exist in her dictionary. She walked in front of song ran and stood one step up the stairs. She finally had the chance to look down on song ran. She said word by word, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, song ran. I¡¯ve disappointed you. They¡¯ve found me innocent. Chapter 834 834 As long as the heart is warm, the body won¡¯t be cold Song ran forced a smile and said, ¡± Wen Huihui, let me give you a word of advice. ¡°Please borate,¡± Wen Huihui said coldly. you¡¯re doomed to destruction, ¡± song ran said disdainfully. After she finished speaking, she wanted to turn around and leave, but Wen Huihui refused to let her go. She grabbed song ran¡¯s wrist and said arrogantly, ¡± I really want to know how you¡¯re feeling right now. Even though you¡¯ve used the director¡¯s name, you still couldn¡¯t kill me. Song ran, do you hate me? ¡± Song ran turned around and looked at her. Wen Huihui, you only have one mother. This time, she took the me for you. Next time, no one will take the me for you. So, this is not the time to pry into my thoughts. It¡¯s time for you to pray for yourself. Wen Huihui smiled smugly. I won¡¯t mess with you in the future. I¡¯vee to terms with reality. You¡¯re so great, song ran. You¡¯re just a social climber. Now that you¡¯ve hooked up with the director, I can¡¯t afford to mess with you anymore. But I can avoid you. I¡¯ll just avoid you from now on. But you can¡¯t do anything about it. I¡¯ll continue to live my life. You must be gnashing your teeth in hatred, right? ¡± Song ran chuckled. Wen Huihui, do you really want me to be as hateful as you are? ¡± Do you really want me to live in a dark hell like you? Do you think that I¡¯ll tell you what you want to hear in order to satisfy you and make you deceive yourself that we¡¯re the same kind of people? Hehe, I wasn¡¯t blinded by hatred because I know that you, Wen Huihui, will one day be trapped in your own cocoon. You¡¯ll be doomed to destruction for your many acts of injustice. I¡¯ll wait for that day toe.¡± Wen Huihui was on the verge of breaking down. it¡¯s impossible not to be angry. You must hate me a lot. How can you not be full of hatred? ¡± How can you live without pain? After all, you want to defeat me so much.¡± After she finished speaking, she felt that her pain was a joke to song ran. No, she could not let their roles be reversed. She should act like she was the winner. She puffed up her chest and walked forward arrogantly, Leaving Song ran behind. Song ran put her hands in her coat pockets and walked out slowly. She saw a police car driving towards the entrance of the court. Two police officers alighted from the car and walked up to Wen Huihui. The police officer in the lead held a pair of handcuffs and grabbed Wen Huihui¡¯s hands. Song ran was confused as she watched Wen Huihui being cuffed and sent to the police car. Eh? What was going on? Wen Huihui was also a little confused. She growled, ¡± ¡°What are you guys doing? The judge has already dered me not guilty, Who are you? Why are you cuffing me again?¡± The two policemen escorted her to the car expressionlessly and said, ¡± ¡°A suspect has confessed that you¡¯re rted to an attempted rape case four years ago.¡± Du Dapengy on the low parallel bars at the side and gave a thumbs up.¡±Boss, although I¡¯ve never had a partner before, I feel that your actions are a little noble.¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± Gu jinghang chuckled. ¡°Really, boss, I really think you¡¯re great,¡± du Dapeng said seriously. Gu jinghang jumped down from the horizontal bar and said, ¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back.¡± When they returned to the living area, they saw a man in a Chinese tunic suit and carrying a military green luggage Bag in his right hand. Gu jinghang smiled in relief. Leader Liang was extremely efficient. ¡°Hua,¡± he called out. Guohua turned around and saw his boss. He was a man and almost cried. Wherever he went, these two schools were his home. His boss would always be his boss. Chapter 835 835 Old fifth has a big background He showed a particrly bright smile and threw away the luggage in his hand. He saluted Gu jinghang and said, ¡± ¡°Fang Guohua, secondpany, Second Battalion, First Regiment, second Institute, reporting for duty!¡± Gu Jingxing walked over and patted his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Did you suffer over there?¡± Guohua picked up the luggage on the ground and walked forward with him. a real man will sweat and bleed but not cry. It¡¯s not bitter. I won¡¯tin about it no matter where I go. Gu jinghang nodded. yes! Good job! boss, I heard that you guys even worked with the higher-ups to capture a bunch of mountain bandits, ¡± Guohua said excitedly. you guys even made a contribution. It¡¯s a pity that I couldn¡¯t go with you guys for an inspection. don¡¯t worry, ¡± Gu jinghang said with a smile. I¡¯ll assign you some important inspectors in the future. ¡°I promise I¡¯llplete the inspection!¡± Guohua quickly said. In Gu jinghang¡¯s dormitory, three grown men were sitting on the sofa. Gu jinghang reached out to du Dapeng, and du Dapeng pouted. ¡°Boss, sister-inw doesn¡¯t even let you smoke, what are you doing?¡± tsk! Gu jinghang snorted. cut the crap. Hurry up and give me one. Du Dapeng covered his pocket. if sister-inw finds out, I won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences. I don¡¯t dare to. Gu jinghang narrowed his eyes. am I your boss? or is she your boss? ¡± Du Dapeng said, ¡± you¡¯re my boss, but she¡¯s your boss. So she¡¯s the biggest boss. I¡¯m afraid of you, but I¡¯m more afraid of her. Gu jinghang rolled his eyes at him and retracted his hand. ¡°If you¡¯re so capable, then don¡¯t smoke. If I don¡¯t smoke, then you¡¯re not allowed to smoke either.¡± Even the officials could not light up themps, and the people still wanted to light up? What kind of dream is this! Guohua waved his hand. no, no, no. No one¡¯s smoking. It¡¯s healthy! Gu jinghang nced at him and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°I called you back this time because I have something important to give you.¡± ¡°Boss, tell me.¡± Guohua¡¯s expression became serious again. not long ago, Section Chief Zhang was transferred away. The one who reced him is a Section Chief called he Pinyan. He was transferred from the main research Institute. I vaguely feel that he is targeting me. This can¡¯t go on. Go and investigate him for me and see if there is anything we can use to make an issue out of him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss, leave this to me.¡± Guohua nodded. carry it out quietly. Don¡¯t let anyone else find out, understand? ¡± Gu jinghang said in a serious tone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss, I know what to do.¡± After Wen Huihui was arrested, song ran was still very nervous. She knew that Wen Huihui was treacherous and unscrupulous. She was afraid that Wen Huihui would escape again and get away with it. She really wanted to know what crime Wen Huihui hadmitted and what kind of punishment she would be sentenced to in the end. However, she did not have any connections. The chief was a man and he had never interfered much in the political system. Moreover, it did not seem very good to disturb the chief over such small matters. Wait, Wuwu Who said she didn¡¯t have connections? wasn¡¯t the second young master of the Tang family the head of the Public Security Bureau? Song ran had his number, so she called Tang Ji ¡®an. At that time, the Vice President of the youngestw firm in Haicheng was having a discussion with a few senior judges in his office. When it came to important matters, the old-fashioned phone on the table rang, and the sound was a little harsh. The Secretary quickly picked up the phone and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Vice President Tang¡¯s office. May I know where you are?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an clicked his tongue, looking a little unhappy. Second young master Tang must be unhappy that an important meeting was interrupted. Hello, ¡± song ran quickly said. I¡¯m looking for Tang Ji ¡®an. Chapter 836 836 Chapter 858-taken by someone else There were not many people who called the Deputy Director by his name. From the voice, the person on the other side was a young woman. The Secretary said,¡±May I ask who you are?¡± Second young master Tang was obviously dissatisfied with his Secretary¡¯s dy in hanging up the phone. His brows were furrowed. he¡¯s my brother, ¡± song ran quickly replied. She wasn¡¯t wrong. Tang Ji ¡®an had asked her to call him second brother, so he was her brother. The Secretary chuckled in his heart. He had never heard of the Deputy Director having a sister. Even if he did, they wouldn¡¯t be close. After all, the Deputy Director had never been a warm person. He only treated his own brother that way, so how good could he be to a sister from a rtive? ¡°Your brother is in a meeting right now. Can he call backter?¡± the Secretary pretended to be polite. wait a minute, Yingluo. Tang Ji ¡®an took off his sses, stood up, and walked to the desk. He took the phone from the Secretary, and his voice was soft. is it Xiao ran? ¡± The few prosecutors and Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s Secretary were all shocked. So Deputy Director Tang was also a person who loved his sister? When song ran heard Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s voice, she immediately said enthusiastically, ¡± ¡°Dear Vice President Tang, how are you?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°If you have something to say, say it. Don¡¯t tter me.¡± Song ran quickly said,¡±it¡¯s like this. I have an enemy, Huahua.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows. you¡¯re so young. What enemy? ¡± In Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s eyes, song ran was a 20-year-old college student. His enemies were probably just small fights in school. They were not worth mentioning. Song ran rolled her eyes and continued, ¡± what an enemy. I¡¯ll tell you in detail in the future. She¡¯s been arrested, but I don¡¯t even know her crime or the progress of the case. Can you help me? ¡± ¡°So, you set up the apology banquet that day just to make things convenient for me?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows. Song ran chuckled and said, ¡± second brother, don¡¯t make it sound so bad. It¡¯s not a big deal for you. I¡¯m just trying to get some insider information. Can you just help me? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an leaned against his desk and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°What do I get in return for helping you?¡± Song ran said righteously, ¡± if you helped me without epting any benefits, then it¡¯s as easy as lifting a finger. If you epted my benefits, then you would be suspected of bribery. I can¡¯t be so unkind as to scam you. Tang Ji ¡®an couldn¡¯t help butugh,¡±you¡¯re so eloquent. Have you considered bing a prosecutor in my office?¡± Or, you can do whatever you want with the Public Security Bureau, thew enforcement Bureau, and thew enforcement Bureau.¡± The few high inquisitors looked at each other. They had worked so hard to study for the examination, but the Deputy headmaster could let a little girl do it with just a word? He felt unbnced! When song ran heard that, she quickly asked,¡¯second brother, are you very free at work? Why do you still have the time to joke around with me?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an finally realized that the serious and serious man was indeed talking andughing with a young girl in front of several high-level prosecutors and his Secretary. Well, it was not his usual style, so he said, ¡± then tell me his name. I¡¯ll get my Secretary to check it out when I¡¯m free. Song ran quickly reported Wen Huihui¡¯s name. Just as she was about to say a few more words, the person on the other end said, ¡± ¡°Alright, I still have important things to do. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± After she finished speaking, there was only toot sound on the other end. Song ran pouted. Okay, okay, okay. You¡¯re a Big Shot who has to deal with a lot of things every day. Your time is the most precious. Chapter 837 837 The drunk little madman The few proctors wanted to chat with the Deputy Director to get closer to each other, so they said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard that deputy headmaster has a sister that you¡¯re close to.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at him coldly. ¡°Are you sure you want to talk about these insignificant things during work hours?¡± The old prosecutor, who was in his early forties, felt as if he had been stabbed in the heart.¡¯Didn¡¯t you look so rxed and rxed just now, Deputy Director? why is it so difficult to tter people these days?¡¯ Tang Ji ¡®an was very efficient. He called at night after she asked him about it during the day. Tang Ji ¡®an squeezed the note he had secretly written in his hand and said in a low voice, ¡± the person you¡¯re investigating is called Wen Huihui. She¡¯s suspected of instigating a rape case. The rapist gave her up, so both of them should be punished severely. Tang Ji ¡®an was a little surprised. She thought that the enemy the female university student was talking about would at most be at the level of bickering and arguing, but she was actually ... Song ran¡¯s expression turned grave as she suddenly recalled the summer night in her third year of junior high. Now that she thought about it carefully, it was true. She had met the criminal not long after she left Wen Huihui¡¯s house, so Wen Huihui was the biggest suspect. She had never thought about Wen Huihui because Wen Huihui was only 15 years old at that time. How could a 15-year-old child be so vicious? Song ran thought to herself,¡¯no wonder Wen Huihui made me suffer so much in my previous life. That woman has lost her heart. She¡¯s too crazy and scary.¡¯ She was still immersed in her memories and didn¡¯t even hear Tang Ji ¡®an calling her from the other end. Tang Ji ¡®an raised his voice to call her again. Song ran then came back to her senses.¡±Oh, thank you for telling me this, second brother.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an indifferently beat around the bush, ¡± so, who did Wen Huihuimit this crime against? ¡± Song ran coughed and forced a smile. with second brother¡¯s abilities, you can investigate it yourself. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll hang up first. With a tter, Tang Ji ¡®an looked at the phone in disbelief and muttered in a low voice, ¡± little brat, how dare you hang up on me? ¡± He called his Secretary in and said in a deep voice, ¡± go and check again. Find out who Wen Huihui and Jia Dahai almost vited back then. ¡°Okay, Vice Director, I¡¯ll check it out tomorrow.¡± The Secretary nodded. Tang Ji ¡®an frowned. If they really did vite song ran, he would give them a heavy sentence. In the prison, Wen Huihui¡¯s sentence came quickly and ruthlessly. She was sentenced to 30 years in prison. In this day and age, the sentence for rape had always been extremely severe. There were many people who were sentenced to death. When Wen Huihui received the results of her sentence, she waspletely defeated. She had lost. She hadpletely lost. From now on, she was stuck in a quagmire and would never see the light of day again. She broke down. After a few days, she asked the prison guard, ¡± ¡°Who captured Jia Dahai?¡± ¡°A man,¡± the prison guard said. Wen Huihui¡¯s face turned pale. how did he know about what happened four years ago? ¡± she asked. The prison guard nced at her. if it wasn¡¯t for that man, Jia Dahai would have seeded back then. You guys would have been sentenced to death. Wen Huihui¡¯s teeth were chattering as she asked, ¡± ¡°Do you know the man¡¯s Yingluo name?¡± I don¡¯t know, ¡± the prison guard said impatiently. I only know that they¡¯re from the second Institute. Wen Huihui fell to the ground. Gu jinghang and song ran had such a fate. They were so fated. She sat there, her entire body cold. Her hands clenched tightly on the iron bars as she looked up at the small window above her. The sky outside the window was so blue that it was beautiful. It¡¯s really good looking. Chapter 838 838 The drunk little lunatic (2) Song ran could continue to live freely, confidently, and proudly under the blue sky. As for her, she had no tomorrow. She had no tomorrow. She clutched the iron bars tightly. Her eyes were a little cloudy, and it was hard to tell if they were tears or something else. Clearly, she was only envious of song ran in the past. She was not jealous. Song ran was so beautiful and nice. She even protected her when she was young. When did it start? When did she start to be jealous of song ran? It had been a long time. Song ran¡¯s mother must have dressed her up like a little princess and brought the two sisters to a photo studio to take beautiful photos. At that time, her parents had not divorced yet. She went home and asked her mother to take her to take photos. Her mother said that they did not have the money, and her father beat her up, saying that she did not learn. After taking the photos, song ran brought a photo album with her and showed it to her. This photo was taken at the photo studio, the other was taken at the entrance of the park, this was taken on her birthday, and thest one was taken at the junior Pce. She looked at those photos and was envious. She was so envious that her taste had changed. She also wanted these things. She wanted to have a good life, a gentle mother, a beautiful sister, a big mansion, and an excellent man. But she didn¡¯t. She had nothing. She had nothing. She couldn¡¯t ept it. She was extremely unwilling. Since she did not have one, she did not want song ran to have one either. If everyone had it, or if no one had it, then that would be good friends, right? What right did she have to let song ran take all the advantages? Why did she have to look up to song ran? When she was 15 years old, song ran, who was beautiful and came from a well-off family, even got the first ce in her grade. That was when her jealousy reached its peak. She could not let song ran continue to be so proud. The gap between them was getting bigger. No, no. Hence, she looked for Jia Dahai and wanted him to rape song ran. Indeed, there should be some waves and thorns in song ran¡¯s smooth life. However, he had miscalcted. There would usually be no one at that point. Gu jinghang, why were you there? Why? Why did you save her? Why? Why? Why did the heavens y with her like this? When the news of Wen Huihui being sentenced to 30 years in prison came out, song ran was expressionless and emotionless. She had said before that those whomit injustice are doomed to destruction. Wen Huihui was courting death. On the other hand, song Xuan was a little surprised. Song ran did not tell her sister that Wen Huihui was the mastermind behind the attempted rape case four years ago. She really did not want her sister to experience the dark side of human nature. Song Xuan had always thought that Wen Huihui was sentenced to 30 years in prison for impersonating the police chief¡¯s daughter. She felt that her younger sister had indeed hooked up with a Big Shot. She said jokingly, ¡± now you can visit her in the prison. She was so arrogant a while ago because she got into the police station. Go and see her and order her around. Song ran shook her head. she looks like a loser now. I don¡¯t even want to look at her. yes. song Xuan nodded. from now on, she will no longer be able to affect your life. Song ran felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted off her shoulders. She thought that she had returned Wen Huihui all the regrets and suffering she had gone through in her previous life. It was such a great feeling. The heavens probably couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so they gave her a chance to turn the tables. Chapter 839 839 I want to have two That night, song ran had a good night¡¯s sleep. She had resolved her previous troubles. From now on, she was looking forward to a new life that belonged to her. She would get better and better. She, her family, and the people they loved would get better and better. Wen Huihui was a twisted person. She would just let her reflect on her mistakes in prison. She knew that even if she went to prison now, Wen Huihui would definitely avoid meeting her. If she lostpletely, would she still have the face to see her? It was the end of February, and the weather was not as cold as before. It started to rain outside, and it was a little cold. Song ran still wore thick clothes. She put on the sweater that she had knitted and went to the two schools with Yin Hua. She said to Yin Hua, ¡± these few days before school starts, I will be at the second Institute. You can take advantage of these few days to learn how to drive. Let your brother¡¯s driver, du Dapeng, teach you. His driving skills are not bad. ¡°Alright, sister-inw.¡± When the two of them arrived at the second Institute, they walked in with an umbre and saw du Dapeng. Song ran called out to him, but du Dapeng did not hold his umbre and ran over in a hurry. Heughed and said, ¡± ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re here.¡± Song ran pouted. What kind of life did the guys in the Research Institute have? they were too rough. She patted Yin Hua¡¯s shoulder and said to du Dapeng, ¡± ¡°Da Peng, have you been alright these few days?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine as long as boss is fine. What¡¯s wrong, sis-inw?¡± ¡°Oh, then can you teach her how to drive?¡± Du Dapengughed. the inspection that sister-inw has instructed must bepleted. So, are we leaving now? ¡± Song ran nodded. Yin Hua, go with him. Have lunch with Dapeng at your brother¡¯s dormitory. Do you understand? ¡± ¡°Okay, sister-inw.¡± Yin Hua was like a man as she ran away in the rain. Song ran shook her head. Forget it, let them be. When she arrived at Gu jinghang¡¯s dormitory, he was reading a book and sitting on the chair by the bed. Even though he was alone, he did not sitzily. He was probably in good spirits even when he was sleeping. She walked closer slowly. He put the book on hisp and watched her walk closer and closer. With a bang, the door was pushed open, and du Dapeng rushed in. He didn¡¯t stop in time and rushed directly to the sofa. Then, he saw his boss¡¯s cold eyes. Du Dapeng¡¯s face turnedpletely red in an instant. He thought that since he was already here, he quickly handed over the list and pen in his hand.¡±Boss, teaching the people outside to drive requires your signature for approval. Sister-inw asked me to teach Yin Hua to drive.¡± Song ranid on top of Gu jinghang and did not move an inch. She pretended to be dead. Oh no, she was so embarrassed. Gu jinghang held her in his arms and reached out to take the note. He looked at du Dapeng with gritted teeth. Du Dapeng¡¯s eyes darted around and he added, ¡± ¡°The door wasn¡¯t closed properly, so ...¡± So, he couldn¡¯t be med for this. It was sister-inw¡¯s fault for not being on guard and not closing the door properly when she came in. ¡°Shut up!¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Yes, boss!¡± Gu jinghang signed a few big papers and threw them to du Dapeng. His voice was extremely cold.¡±Quickly get lost!¡± ¡°Boss, you and sister-inw can continue,¡± du Dapeng quickly said. After that, she took the note and pen and ran away, even closing the door for them. Du Dapeng, who rushed out of the door, held onto the wall and gasped for breath. Good Lord, didn¡¯t sister-inw just arrive at the boss ¡®dormitory? Why did they hug and kiss each other the moment they met? The great ROC felt bitter in its heart. Chapter 840 840 Call me hubbyter Inside the house, song ran was lying on the sofa. She reached out and punched him on the chest.¡±It¡¯s your fault, it¡¯s all your fault.¡± Gu jinghang grabbed the fist that was moving around and said in a pampering voice, ¡± because you didn¡¯t close the door properly, he had an opportunity to take advantage of you. How can he me me in the end? ¡± Hmph! song ran snorted. you still dare to talk back? ¡± Gu jinghang hugged her. Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll take it as my fault then. Song ran was unforgiving and unforgiving. ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s your fault? It¡¯s your fault, alright?¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I was wrong. Where did my ran ran go wrong? Can you teach me?¡± Song ran was still lying in his arms. She supported herself with her elbows and looked down at him.¡±Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°Eh? What?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯ve caught the person from back then?¡± Gu jinghang reached out and touched her face. ¡°How did you, Yueyue, know?¡± Hmph! song ran snorted. I¡¯m a very observant person. You still want to hide it from me? ¡± Gu jinghang smiled and touched her face fondly. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want you to remember that dark thing.¡± Song ran snuggled in his arms and said in a muffled voice, ¡± it¡¯s not easy to cover up the painful things. Jingxing, this matter has left a certain psychological shadow on me but I will not run away from it. I will not change my expression when I talk about it or be in so much pain that I can¡¯t sleep or eat. This is because that man and Wen Huihui are not worthy of each other. They don¡¯t deserve me to be like this. Gu jinghang looked at the person in his arms with admiration. Yes, it was not love or tenderness. It was admiration. His song ran had a strong heart. In the afternoon, Gu jinghang followed song ran¡¯s instructions and made borscht, steamed meatballs and sausages, and stir-fried two vegetables. Lunch then began. It was still raining outside, and the sky was very gloomy. Du Dapeng and Yin Hua stood at the door. Du Dapeng coughed lightly, ¡± ¡°Come and knock.¡± Yin Hua was confused,¡±what?¡± You can¡¯t even knock?¡± sister, ¡± du Dapeng said carefully, ¡± if our boss wants to hit meter, you help me block him. Yin Hua raised her hand to knock on the door and asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°Why did my brother hit you?¡± Du Dapeng touched his nose guiltily, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know once you enter.¡± Gu jinghang came over to open the door and nced at du Dapeng. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡± ¡°Come and eat.¡± Du Dapeng didn¡¯t dare to look at his boss and said with a guilty conscience, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t sister-inw ask us toe and eat?¡± Song ran came over with a towel and gave one to each of them. ¡°Wipe it, it¡¯s cold.¡± Gu jinghang snorted. you¡¯re a man. Do you think you¡¯ll freeze badly after a while? ¡± Song ran nced at him and said to du Dapeng, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind him,¡± At the dinner table, Gu jinghang did not speak, so du Dapeng and Yin Hua did not dare to speak. Song ran felt that she was caught in the act and was a little embarrassed to speak. Du Dapeng wanted to break this awkward atmosphere, so he found a topic and said, ¡± boss, I bet you don¡¯t know yet. The medical office has transferred a female team doctor over. She¡¯s quite young, they say she¡¯s 21 years old. She¡¯s pretty too. Her name is Chu Yu. He looked up and saw that his boss¡¯s face had turned even uglier. He suddenly remembered that Han Yue was also a female team doctor in the infirmary. The moment she came, she caused a bloody storm. He wanted to give himself two tight ps. He might as well not have said anything. Gu jinghang could not let the ce be cold either, so he said, ¡± ¡°Her surname is Chu? The Chu from Chu Han?¡± Chapter 841 841 He¡¯s just nursing a baby, right? it¡¯s Yingluo, ¡± du Dapeng said carefully. I heard that she¡¯s the daughter of the old Secretary. Song ran frowned.¡¯Why is there another second generation of a government official? is he here for my jinghang? Oh, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m considered half a second generation of a government official now. The director is even more powerful than the Secretary. I¡¯m not afraid.¡¯ Gu jinghang asked,¡¯the daughter of the old Secretary? Chu Zhongtian¡¯s Affairs? His grandson, Chu Yanchuan, is already over 20 years old. Howe his daughter is only 21?¡± Du Dapeng scratched his head. it¡¯s said that Secretary Chu and Madam adopted a little girl when they were middle-aged. Because Madam loved girls, she gave birth to three sons. She didn¡¯t give birth to a daughter, and the sons each gave birth to a son. So, Madam couldn¡¯t help but adopt a little girl. Gu jinghang gave him a stern look. you know quite a lot. You¡¯re not doing anything. You¡¯re just trying to get some gossip. Du Dapeng looked at his boss, feeling wronged. didn¡¯t you ask me? why are you ming me now? ¡± he thought. Song ran did not say a word the entire time. She was thinking of going to the infirmary to meet the Secretary¡¯s daughter and see if she was here for jinghang. Gu jinghang kept putting food into her bowl, afraid that she would get angry. Song ran red at him. I¡¯m not ming you. Why are you feeling guilty? ¡± Yin Hua sighed in her heart. Her older brother was really a henpecked husband. If the uncles in the vige knew about it, they would definitelyugh at him. Gu jinghang smiled. I won¡¯t be going to the infirmary in the future. I won¡¯t go there at all. Song ran snorted. if he really likes you, even if you don¡¯t take a single step, he¡¯ll stille after you. Vice Section Chief Gu¡¯s damn charm really made people worried. He had to quickly meet themter to see if they were friends or enemies. After the meal, Gu jinghang washed the dishes in the kitchen. Song ran picked up an umbre and was about to leave when Gu jinghang quickly stopped her. ¡°Where to?¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows. I¡¯m full. I¡¯m going out to digest my food. Gu jinghang put down the bowl in his hand. wait for me. Let¡¯s go together. Song ran quickly ran out.¡¯Who¡¯s waiting for you?¡¯ How could she outrun Gu jinghang¡¯s long legs? she caught up with her in a few steps and the two of them went down the stairs together. Song ran red at him. I want to go to the infirmary. Didn¡¯t you say that you won¡¯t be going anywhere? ¡± Gu jinghang coughed lightly. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be bullied. Song ran ced one hand on her waist. are you kidding me? ¡± My Godfather is the director, okay? Who would still dare to bully me?¡± At the entrance of the infirmary, song ran raised her eyebrows and looked at him. ¡°You stay outside, don¡¯t go in.¡± How could Gu jinghang be at ease? if he really met someone as fierce as Han Yue again, wouldn¡¯t his ran have to suffer? Absolutely not. Song ran raised her hand and pressed on his shoulder. it¡¯s a matter between women. Let the women settle it. You¡¯re a man. Don¡¯t interfere. Gu jinghang stood under the big tree outside the infirmary and waited for song ran toe out. Song ran knocked on the door. As soon as someone came in, she went in. Captain Zheng ced a stack of documents on a young woman¡¯s desk and whispered a few words to her before he left. This woman had fair skin and a ponytail. Her Phoenix eyes looked sexy, but her eyebrows were very sharp, as if to cover up the weakness of a woman. Song ran then looked at Chu Yu as if she was looking at her love rival. She didn¡¯t even notice that Captain Zheng had greeted her. She looked around and realized that there was only one desk in the office. In other words, this young girl had her own office. Chapter 842 842 Checkmated by vice Section Chief Gu Another young girl poked her head in and whispered, ¡± ¡°Doctor Chu, you need to be on duty at the clinic at seven o ¡®clock in the evening.¡± ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Chu Yu smiled. The hostility in song ran¡¯s eyes deepened. She was so young, yet she had her own office and a Secretary. This was really a big stance. Naturally, Chu Yu noticed the pretty girl who was looking at her arrogantly with her arms crossed. She said in a friendly manner, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re here to see a doctor? He¡¯s not a man, right? Family members?¡± Song ran approached her and looked down at her from above. She said word by word, ¡± yes, I¡¯m a family member. I¡¯m gu jinghang¡¯s family. Chu Yu took out the prescription and nced at her. ¡°Where do you feel ufortable?¡± Song ran coughed lightly. why are you here? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not here to see a doctor.¡± Chu Yu raised her head and looked at her. Song ran raised her eyebrows. answer me first. Why did youe to the second Institute? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not my superior. I don¡¯t have to answer your question.¡± Chu Yu raised her brows. Oh my, you speak with such confidence. As expected of the adopted daughter of the old Secretary. Song ran did not want to beat around the bush, so she went straight to the point, ¡± ¡°Are you here for Gu jinghang?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu Yu frowned. Song ran sized her up. you¡¯re really not here for Gu jinghang? ¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not here to see a doctor, then don¡¯t cause trouble here. Don¡¯t waste my precious time.¡± Chu Yu had an unhappy expression. They really didn¡¯te with good intentions. Song ran: ¡± there are so many research institutes in Haicheng. The old Secretary¡¯s house is in the city. Why did you have toe to this remote second Research Institute? ¡± Chu Yu¡¯s face sank. youngrade, don¡¯t do whatever you want just because you¡¯re pretty. I have a bottom line for my patience. Gu jinghang stood under the tree and waited for song ran toe out in boredom. Suddenly, a man walked over from a distance. He turned around and recognized that the man who was as tall as him was Chu Yanchuan, the Deputy Section Chief of the special research Institute. Haicheng was twenty-five years old. Oh, no, after the new year, he should be twenty-six years old. There were only two Deputy section chiefs in Haicheng. One of them was Gu jinghang, and the other was Chu Yanchuan. The two of them had met several times at the main research Institute, but they had never spoken. Gu jinghang was a little confused. Why did this persone to the second institution out of the blue? Chu Yanchuan stopped in front of him and took the initiative to greet him with a smile.¡±Vice Division Chief Gu, long time no see.¡± Gu jinghang remained calm. He greeted them as if they were old friends, but in reality, they were just acquaintances. He still gave face to Chu Yanchuan and slightly nodded.¡±Vice Division Chief Chu, long time no see. What brings you to our No. 2 Institute?¡± Chu Yanchuan took out a pack of cigarettes from his coat pocket. He took one out and handed it to Gu jinghang.¡±Have a cigarette.¡± Gu jinghang waved his hand. sorry, I don¡¯t smoke. He did not dare to act rashly under song ran¡¯s nose. Well, he seemed a little cowardly. Chu Yanchuan raised his eyebrows slightly as if he was surprised that Gu jinghang did not smoke. He stuffed the box of cigarettes into his pocket and lit a match for himself. He then said slowly, ¡± ¡°That Chu Yu Qianqian is at the second Institute. Please take care of her.¡± He was also someone who rarely asked for help. Unexpectedly, Gu jinghang thought to himself,¡¯I¡¯m not familiar with you at all. Why did you have to ask me to take care of you when you could have asked someone else to? what does that mean?¡¯ Chapter 843 843 Even mothers like song ran more Speaking of his aunt, Chu Yanchuan¡¯s face turned a bit ugly. He unconsciously frowned and looked a bit embarrassed.¡±That girl is younger than me by four years. What aunt?¡± Gu jinghang coughed lightly. I heard that she¡¯s the daughter that your grandparents adopted. She¡¯s indeed your aunt. Chu Yanchuan took a deep puff of his cigarette and nodded. yes, she¡¯s my aunt. Can I trouble you to take care of her for me, Deputy Section Chief Gu? ¡± ¡°So, why did youe to me?¡± Gu jinghang asked with one hand in his pocket. It was impossible for him to take care of a young single woman. ¡°Do you agree or not?¡± Chu Yanchuan flicked the ash off his cigarette. I¡¯m sorry, ¡± Gu jinghang refused immediately. I can¡¯t agree to help you with this. ¡°Why?¡± Chu Yanchuan was stunned. Gu jinghang replied honestly, ¡± I already have a partner. I won¡¯t get too close to anyone else other than my partner. I won¡¯t help you with this. You can find someone else. Chu Yanchuan was a little anxious. I didn¡¯t ask you to get close to her. I just asked you to tell me if someone from the two universities made things difficult for her. Gu jinghang smiled. Deputy Section Chief Chu, you¡¯re overthinking. She¡¯s the daughter of a former Secretary. Her three brothers, who are your father and your second and third uncles, are all famous people in the Research Institute. I don¡¯t think anyone here will make things difficult for her. This aunt and nephew pair had a pretty good rtionship. When Chu Yanchuan was about to say something, he heard a shrill scream from the building. Gu jinghang¡¯s expression changed and he rushed inside at lightning speed with Chu Yanchuan following closely behind. Gu jinghang pushed open the door to Chu Yu¡¯s office and saw song ran being pressed down on the table by Chu Yu. Gu jinghang rushed over and pulled Chu Yu away, pushing her aside. Chu Yu staggered and fell into Chu Yanchuan¡¯s arms. She looked up and smiled.¡±Xiaochuan, why are you here?¡± Chu Yanchuan¡¯s face turned dark as he gritted his teeth and said,¡±How many times have I told you not to call me Xiaochuan?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter.¡± Chu Yu stood still. Song ran was pulled up by Gu jinghang, who carefully examined her. Song ran frowned and pouted in pain, ¡± how can a woman be as strong as a bull? my wrist was almost broken by her. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Gu jinghang asked, his heart aching. something happened, ¡± song ran said with a pained expression. my hand is about to break. Chu Yu crossed her arms in front of her chest. you¡¯re asking for it. I¡¯ll give you a small punishment to teach you a lesson so that you¡¯ll remember. Song ran¡¯s anger had mostly dissipated as she looked at Chu Yu in a daze. Chu Yu pointed at the door. alright. Those who are not involved can leave now. Song ran reached out and stroked her wrist. She looked at her with a wronged expression.¡±You haven¡¯t even given me an exnation for beating me up. You¡¯re just relying on the fact that you¡¯re doing things this way.¡± Chu Yu raised her fist and said,¡¯do you still want to get beaten up? Since you said so, then fine, I did indeed rely on my Secretary dad to do things recklessly, what can you do about it?¡± my Godfather is the chief Inspector, ¡± song ran mumbled softly. Chu Yu was expressionless. She even rolled her eyes at her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve never heard of you.¡± that¡¯s because you¡¯re ignorant, ¡± song ran¡¯s voice became softer. Gu jinghang quickly pulled song ran¡¯s hand and walked out. Xiao ran, let¡¯s go out first. He could tell that it must have been his Xiao ran who had questioned Chu Yu if she hade to the second Institute for him. Chu Yu had been angered by her and had gotten into a physical conflict. Chapter 844 844 Will you despise me? Song ran refused to leave, so Gu jinghang carried her in his arms and carried her out. Chu Yu was still showing off in the house when Chu Yanchuan said, ¡± ¡°I did hear that the chief once had a goddaughter.¡± Chu Yu was so shocked that she coughed uncontrobly. However, she still had to maintain theposure of an elder. She said with a stiff expression, ¡± ¡°Yingluo, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to ruin your reputation.¡± Chu Yanchuan spread his hands. ¡°Good boy.¡± Chu Yu forced a smile. Chu Yanchuan gritted his teeth and said, ¡± Chu Yu, you¡¯re not allowed to call me little Chuan or child. Remember this. You¡¯re younger than me. You¡¯re four years younger than me! Chu Yu waved her hand. don¡¯t be so rude. Call me aunt. Otherwise, you¡¯re going to tell your grandfather. Chu Yanchuan red at her. Chu Yu was infuriated.¡±You still dare to re at me? are youwless? Go back and tell your grandfather.¡± Chu Yanchuan gritted his teeth. you only have one move. You alwaysin. Outside the door, song ran was still rubbing her wrist. She red at Gu jinghang and said, ¡± ¡°Gu jinghang, whose side are you on? I¡¯m in the middle of a heated argument, why did you carry me out? You¡¯ll lose your momentum like this, don¡¯t you understand?¡± Gu jinghang coaxed her again, ¡± Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯m wrong. But I don¡¯t think that Chu Yu is here for me. Her nephew chatted with me just now. I heard that she¡¯s a top student at Haicheng Medical University. She¡¯s an elite student who has been on the operating table during her school days. Song ran was even more nervous. She had a good family background and was an elite doctor. Why did she have toe to the second hospital? She had been scared by Han Yue. If another second generation with off-the-chartsbat power came, she would really be exhausted to death. Song ran was dragged back to the dormitory by Gu jinghang. She sat on the sofa and mumbled, ¡± ¡°I think that Chu Yu is rather pretty.¡± Gu jinghangughed and said,¡±really?¡± I didn¡¯t notice.¡± It was the standard answer given by a boyfriend, but Gu jinghang did not pay attention to it. It was not a perfunctory answer to coax her. Song ran leanedzily on the sofa, feeling a little vexed.¡¯Isn¡¯t that so? Chu Yu is much better than Han Yue. She¡¯s prettier than Han Yue and she doesn¡¯t seem like the kind of person who would pester others endlessly.¡¯ Inparison, she seemed to be a little unreasonable. Not only that, but she also graduated from a Medical University, so her career was quite impressive. With the addition of his old administrative father, his overall strength was many times higher than Han Yue¡¯s. Gu jinghang brought a nket out and covered her with it. ¡°It¡¯s raining today, so it¡¯s a little cold. Do you want to take a nap? Go back to your room and take an afternoon nap?¡± how can I sleep? ¡°song ran wagged her index finger in front of her face. Gu jinghang reached out and ruffled her hair. ¡°You¡¯re such an outstanding person, would you worry about your boyfriend¡¯s heart not being firm? How could I have eyes for anyone else?¡± Song ran red at him. your EQ is quite high. You know how to praise someone to the heart. Gu jinghang ruffled her hair again and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± Song ran was feeling a little down. was I too impulsive just now? was it too embarrassing? ¡± Gu jinghang patted her head. you¡¯re quite pitiful after being beaten up by Chu Yu. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll stoop to your level. Song ran smacked her forehead. how could I have forgotten about that? ¡± ¡°What?¡± Song ran quickly grabbed the backpack beside her and took out an iron-gray woolen sweater. She handed it to Gu jinghang and said with a smile, ¡± I¡¯ve been knitting for the entire winter. No matter what, you have to put it on for me. Gu jinghang was stunned. Ran ran knitted this sweater for him? Chapter 845 845 Song ran is not that kind of person Why did he feel a sense offort as if he had a daughter who had just grown up? Was this still the young miss who didn¡¯t touch the sun and spring water? Gu jinghang reached out and took the sweater. There were several holes the size of a finger that could be seen with the naked eye. The needle and thread were not evenly distributed, and there were even a few ends of the thread that were picked up. However, it did not stop Gu jinghang from being so excited that he almost burst into tears. This was what his Xiao ran had knitted for him, needle by needle. He quickly picked it up and put it on his head. Song ran smiled and said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my first time knitting a sweater. I¡¯m not very good at it yet, so I¡¯m not very good at it. There are some small holes, but it doesn¡¯t affect the way I wear it. ¡°I¡¯m already very happy that you¡¯re willing to knit for me,¡± Gu jinghang said with a smile. After putting it on, Gu jinghang felt a little tight around his neck. He asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°Did I wear it inside out?¡± Song ran grabbed his cor and looked at him carefully. ¡°Then what if you take it off and wear it again?¡± Gu jinghang quickly took it off and put it on again afterparing the two. Yes, it was the same. Oh? ¡± song ran¡¯s eyes widened. She pressed her eyebrows. I think I knitted two reverse sides. Gu jinghang quickly said, ¡± it¡¯s okay. I think this is fine. You¡¯ll get used to it. Song ran pushed his head. are you erque? ¡± Would it befortable to strangle him? You¡¯ll get used to it. ¡± Gu jinghang looked at her innocently. what should we do then? ¡± Song ran reached out to take off his sweater. I¡¯ll take it back and change it. ¡°You actually know how to change it?¡± Gu jinghang asked sincerely. Song ran folded the sweater and put it back in her backpack. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Mother Wu for advice.¡± Gu jinghang nced at her backpack unwillingly. ¡°Could it be that you don¡¯t need to wear a sweater anymore after you¡¯ve changed it?¡± Song ran waved her hand. I¡¯ll handle it. Don¡¯t worry. Yes, it was already the end of April when second miss song finished changing the sweater. After all, she was really too slow in her work and knitting was not her Forte. Deputy Chief Gu, who usually wore short-sleeved shirts at this time, wore a woolen sweater every day. Since it was knitted by his ran, he had to wear it for two more days. The people under him all criticized in their hearts, boss is afraid of the cold? Poor health? After dinner, Gu jinghang noticed that song ran still looked troubled. He hesitated for a while and decided to reassure her. well, Xiao ran, you really don¡¯t have to worry. Chu Yu has someone she likes. Song ran¡¯s eyes lit up. Why didn¡¯t you say so in the beginning?¡± Gu jinghang continued, ¡± it¡¯s her private matter. I can¡¯t criticize her behind her back. Anyway, she already has someone she likes. You¡¯re also worried that Chu Yu will like me, right? ¡± Song ran nodded. yeah, I just think she¡¯s pretty. Plus, I¡¯ve been on guard against girls like her because of what happened to Han Yue. It seems like I¡¯ve been worrying for nothing. ¡°But the person she likes doesn¡¯t seem to like her, so you can¡¯t make things difficult for her.¡± Gu jinghang was simply spouting nonsense with a straight face. She and Gu jinghang were in a pampered novel mode, yet she still went over to rub salt in his wound. It was really quite unkind of her. Gu jinghang coughed ufortably and said, ¡± ¡°You must keep this a secret, understand?¡± Song ran nodded her head solemnly. don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m very tight-lipped about this. Well, jinghang, I¡¯ll go and apologize to Chu Yu. What do you think? ¡± Gu jinghang touched his neck and said, ¡°you don¡¯t have to apologize. Let¡¯s just let this matter pass. You were unreasonable and she beat you up. We¡¯re even now. We¡¯re even. Chapter 846 846 We don¡¯t have a personal rtionship Song ran went to the kitchen and came out with a te. She insisted, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send her some red bean cakes.¡± Gu jinghang was a little nervous. then, when you see her, don¡¯t talk nonsense, okay? ¡± After all, this matter can¡¯t be exposed to the public, understand?¡± If Chu Yu were to find out about this, he would probably be beaten up together with his Xiao ran. Vice Section Chief Gu regretted telling this lie. It was still drizzling outside, and it was quite cold. Song ran asked around for Chu Yu¡¯s dormitory and headed to her dormitory with Gu jinghang under arge umbre. When they reached downstairs, song ran even ran into the rain for a while. Gu jinghang pulled her into the corridor and said, ¡± ¡°You little girl, what are you doing?¡± Song ran chuckled. he¡¯s just asking for forgiveness. It¡¯s a trick to show his self. It looks more sincere. Vice Section Chief Gu was envious. He had to make up for his lie even if he had to kneel. He and song ran went upstairs together. Song ran knocked on the door and told Gu jinghang to wait outside. Gu jinghang insisted on going in with them, using the excuse that he was afraid that they would start fighting again. Song ran nced at him. in your eyes, is your partner sopetitive? ¡± You¡¯re getting into a fight when you don¡¯t see himter?¡± Gu jinghangughed dryly. Song ran gritted her teeth. be careful. I¡¯ll beat you up. The door opened. Unlike during the day, Chu Yu¡¯s hair was disheveled and she looked more feminine. Song ran entered the room and shut Gu jinghang outside. Chu Yu clenched her fists. Didn¡¯t you get enough of the beating you got during the day?¡± In reality, Chu Yu was feeling rather guilty. After all, Xiao Chuan had said that she was the goddaughter of the Superintendent. However, she was a prideful person and had always considered herself an elder. She felt that being Chu Yanchuan¡¯s elder meant that she was the elder of all these young people. Being bullied by a junior, where would his face go! Song ran quickly passed the te to him. I¡¯m here to bring you some food. she said. Chu Yu was stunned for a moment.¡¯This youngdy was still arrogant and domineering in the afternoon. Why is she acting like a different person now?¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t eat sweet food,¡± she said coldly. Song ran quickly replied, ¡± it¡¯s not very sweet. I just added a Little Rock sugar. What a coincidence. I don¡¯t like sweet things either. Chu Yu nced at the te in her hand. ¡°You didn¡¯t put poison in it did you?¡± Song ran clutched her chest. She was about to say that she was a petty person. She thought about it and realized that she was already so pitiful. Her rtionship with her nephew, who was not rted to her by blood, was not presentable, but she loved him so deeply that it was engraved in her heart. It must have developed her venomous tongue. Forget it, I won¡¯t stoop to her level. She maintained her smile, reached out for one, and took a bite. I didn¡¯t poison you. I¡¯m here to apologize to you. It was my fault this afternoon. I was too impulsive. I hope you won¡¯t hold it against me. Chu Yu heaved a sigh of relief.¡¯Good, good. It¡¯s not bad to be able to bury the hatchet with the station chief¡¯s goddaughter.¡¯ Her face was still cold as she pretended not to care. alright, leave the red bean cakes behind. I won¡¯t argue with you. I guess you¡¯ve been spoiled by your man. Song ran looked at her with deep sympathy. She felt that Chu Yu¡¯s words were filled with intense envy.¡¯That¡¯s right. How painful must it be to live if I can¡¯t be with the person I like openly?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll make good food for you more often in the future, okay?¡± she reached out and patted her head. Song ran and Chu Yu considered themselves to be elders. The people in front of them were like children. Since it was a child, there was no need to be too calctive. Song ran stayed at Gu jinghang¡¯s for four days. Chapter 847 847 Mrs. Fu¡¯s suspicions Yin Hua was almost done learning how to drive. Song ran was about to start school, so she headed back to the residence. Gu jinghang walked her to the main entrance and the two of them got into the taxi. After they had walked for a long time, he turned around and entered the Research Institute. Song ran did not go home. Instead, she went to the art troupe first. She went in and went straight to director Li¡¯s office. When director li saw her, he read, ¡± ¡°I was just looking for you.¡± Song ran sat on the chair and saidzily, ¡± ¡°Can I act in the heavenly Legend of Wu ze?¡± ¡°I was just about to talk to you about this,¡± director li coughed lightly. okay, ¡°song ran said nonchntly. go ahead. Director li pondered for a moment and said, ¡± Section Chief Shao has his own considerations. Ruan Qing is an old hand here and has never made any mistakes. Besides, ruan Qing is more familiar with acting in ancient costume dramas. Ruan Qing is also determined to win this TV series. Song ran nodded slightly. yes. So, supervisor li, what do you mean by these words? ¡± Wasn¡¯t the meaning obvious enough? Section Chief Shao has considered it over and over again, and has decided to give this role to ruan Qing. Song ran raised her eyebrows and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Director Li, I really like this role. Can you help me fight for it again?¡± Director li frowned. actually, I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re so insistent on this role. In my opinion, this is no different from the other female leads in ancient costume dramas. Acting in this drama won¡¯t be of much help to you. Instead, I think that the movie you don¡¯t like is not bad. Song ran thought to herself,¡¯Department Director Li¡¯s eyes are really sharp.¡¯ ¡°Just help me and Section Chief Shao fight for it, I have my own considerations,¡± she said. ¡°If we continue to fight for it, I¡¯m afraid Section Chief Shao will be unhappy,¡± chief li sighed. Song ran stood up. okay. I¡¯ll leave it to you then. I¡¯ll be leaving now. Song ran walked out and supervisor li shook her head.¡¯What is this little girl up to?¡¯ Supervisor li couldn¡¯t read the mind of a young woman. She suddenly felt that she had lived for so many years in vain. But since song ran had made a request, she would try to fight for it. He was probably going to quarrel with Section Chief Shao. After leaving supervisor Li¡¯s office, song ran went to watch mu Mian¡¯s show. The Legend of the White Snake was being yed on the stage, and mu Mian was ying the role of Xu Xian. Yes, just like her, she could be both a man and a woman, and she was quite flexible. In general, acting skills were all about talent. Mu Mian was very talented. When she stood on stage, people could not help but look at her. This was her natural charm. Song ran admired her charm. Besides, she was so narcissistic that she thought that mu Mian admired her as well. At that time, he should be able to poach her away. After leaving the art troupe, song ran went to the green gem Art troupe. Feng Baoer had a scene to act in, so song ran waited for her to finish acting in boredom. Her entrepreneurial n could not do without these people. Once the performance was over, song ran quickly followed her backstage and was stopped by someone. Song ran quickly shouted, ¡± ¡°Sister Bao ¡®er, sister Bao¡¯ er!¡± Feng Baoer turned around and saw song ran. She weed her happily and asked the staff to let song ran go. Feng Baoer was very happy that song ran could visit her. ¡°Did youe here to watch my show?¡± Song ran nodded. that¡¯s right. Let¡¯s have dinner at my house tonight. I¡¯m here to invite you. I think I¡¯m sincere enough, right? ¡± The two of them entered Feng Baoer¡¯s dressing room. Yin Hua and Feng Baoer¡¯s assistant were waiting outside. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very sincere,¡± Feng Baoer smiled. Chapter 848 848 Found out Song ran sat at the side. then, you should quickly remove your makeup and change into your own clothes. We¡¯ll leave in a while. Feng Baoer reached out to remove her wig and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re in a hurry. Tell me, how was my performance today?¡± Song ran pped her hands. of course, it¡¯s the high-level standard of emeralds. ¡°You¡¯re still as good at pleasing people as ever,¡± Feng Baoerughed. After Feng Bao ¡®er was done packing, the four of them took out the emeralds together. Song ran tugged at Feng Baoer¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡± ¡°Is your assistant reliable?¡± Feng Bao ¡®er and song ran were walking behind them. She lowered her voice and said, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s always been with me. He¡¯s very reliable.¡± Song ran nodded. you can say anything in front of her, right? ¡± If not, you cane to my house alone to eat.¡± ¡°You can say anything in front of her,¡± Feng Bao ¡®er said as she held her hand. The four of them got into the car. Song ran coughed and said, ¡± sister Bao ¡®er, if I start a film and televisionpany in the future and want to poach you to mypany, would you be willing to do so? ¡± Feng Baoer was a little shocked. To her, starting apany was a big deal. However, song ran was only twenty years old. She seemed to have thought it through before she said that. Song ran¡¯s standards were much higher than hers. She was in a state of shock and could not answer song ran. Song ran stared at her nervously and said, ¡± ¡°Sister Bao ¡®er, do you not agree?¡± There was still half a year left. In half a year, Feng Bao ¡®er¡¯s contract with Emerald would be up. She had no other thoughts and would definitely renew it. Now that song ran had mentioned it, she hesitated immediately. She looked at song ran seriously. song ran, how old are you? ¡± You know that starting apany is not a joke. It¡¯s not a child¡¯s y, do you understand?¡± Song ran¡¯s expression was serious. sister Bao ¡®er, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not joking. I¡¯ve been nning this seriously. Half a year. Give me half a year. After half a year, I¡¯ll leave the municipal art and cultural troupe and start my own film and televisionpany. Feng Baoer was deeply touched and could not speak for a long time. Song ran pulled her hand. sister Bao ¡®er, can you think about it? ¡± she asked. Feng Baoer was still in shock. Song ran¡¯s courage and vision made her feel inferior. She was a little speechless. Song ran continued, ¡± sister Bao ¡®er, I¡¯m telling you, the art troupe is at its peak now. But in a few years, it will gradually decline. In the future, there will be film and televisionpanies everywhere. Thepany system willst longer, understand? ¡± Feng Baoer looked at her serious expression and nodded with a smile. I¡¯ll think about it. I¡¯ll believe in your decision. In that case, let¡¯s not continue the contract with Emerald. For some reason, she was willing to believe in song ran. She felt that it would be right to listen to her. Song ran¡¯s heart was finally at ease. In her n, director li, mu Mian, and Feng Baoer were all indispensable. She believed that with two capable actresses and a sharp-eyed manager, herpany would be sessful in the future. He would definitely seed. Feng Baoer was sessfully convinced. Now, only Department Director li and mu Mian were left. At the end of February, Fu Guang University started school again. Song ran had officially be a second-year student. She had been putting in her best effort in her studies. Since she had attended the Spring Festival G, her reputation in the school had increased. The principal of Fu Guang University even asked her to shoot a publicity film for the recruitment of students. Chapter 849 849 Going to verify the information Of course, song ran would help her with such a small matter. After all, if she were to break the school rules and get married in the future, the principal would be too embarrassed to me her for being short-handed. Well, he was thinking quite far ahead. Song ran was a proper actress. After all, she was going on a national stage like the Spring Festival G. Not just any random artiste could get on the stage. The school still valued her. Song ran was in charge of the entire promotional video. She had the final say in which scene to shoot on campus, how to film, and how to edit it. With such a publicity film, song ran became extremely popr in Fu Guang. However, she kept a low profile and never showed off. She only came to school during ss and never provoked the boys in school. Therefore, the feelings of the girls in Fu Guang towards song ran were quiteplicated. It would be a lie to say that they were not envious, jealous, and hateful. If you were to say that you were jealous, why would you hate her when she did not provoke you, steal your boyfriend, or flirt with boys in school? Well, without su mingna who was eager to see the world in chaos, most of the top students in this school were rtively calm and rational. Song ran¡¯s College life had returned to normal. One day, after a ss, song ran and Yin Hua walked out side by side. Song ran smiled and said, ¡± your attendance rate is higher than that of the normal students. When the timees, our principal will issue you a graduation certificate. Yin Hua spread her hands. I really understood the questions that the teacher talked about. When the timees for the final exam, I¡¯ll ask if you can let me take the exam too. Hahahaha. At night, song ran was lying on the bed with a book called ¡± Little Prince ¡± in her hand. She was flipping through the pages. She felt that little 9th was like The Little Prince in the book. He was living alone on his. He was innocent and naive, but he was fragile. The secr world was like a rose with thorns, and it was easy to hurt him. If little 9th needed her, she would do her best to protect him, so that he could continue to be ignorant of the world and innocent. If little 9th didn¡¯t need her, then Let¡¯s talk about it in the future. The next morning, at the dinner table, yang Haitao said in high spirits, ¡± Xiao ran, this Saturday at half past seven in the evening. We have a dinner appointment. Song ran picked up a leek and egg pie and took a bite. She mumbled, ¡± ¡°With who?¡± second young master Tang called me on his birthday and asked me to inform you. When he received the call, he was quite surprised. In fact, he didn¡¯t have any personal rtionship with Tang Ji ¡®an. He only appeared for big events like red and white weddings. He was actually called to invite him to attend a small birthday party. He was more or less surprised. Song ran pouted. that¡¯s not nice of him. I¡¯ve already called him ¡®second brother¡¯, but he still didn¡¯t call me personally to invite me. It turns out that our friendship is just a casual greeting. Yang Haitaoughed. be content. It¡¯s our honor to be invited by second young master Tang. Those who can attend are all from the rich and powerful. I¡¯m rich and Noble, ¡± song ran raised her eyebrows. Okay, okay, okay. If you need me, I¡¯ll get Ji ¡®an to call you again. Song ran immediatelyughed. I¡¯m just joking with you. If Mr. Tang invites me, I¡¯ll definitely go. I don¡¯t need to invite him personally. Song Xuan shook her head. girl, I heard that you made things difficult for Tang Ji ¡®an thest time you had a meal with him. Be more honest this time, okay? ¡± Song ran waved her hand. don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing. Chapter 850 850 Chapter 872-two-faced Yang Haitao chimed in. Xiaoxuan, don¡¯t worry. Your sister is quite capable. She didn¡¯t provoke Tang Ji ¡®an. Instead, they got closer. Saturday arrived as promised. Song ran, song Xuan, and yang Haitao brought gifts to first-grade restaurant. When they entered the private room, song ran saw that they were all familiar faces. There was Ji Huai, who was always thinking about sister Bao ¡®er, Chu Yanchuan, the nephew of the new female team doctor, Chu Yu, and two other men that she had never seen before. Yang Haitao handed the ss of red wine to him and smiled. ¡°I know you love red wine, so this is from my collection.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an took the red wine. you don¡¯t have to bring any gifts in the future. It¡¯s just a simple meal. There¡¯s no need to make it so Grand. Song ranughed. second brother, your father won¡¯t being, will he? ¡± With the elders around, our hands and feet are bound.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an ced the red wine on the table and beckoned everyone to take a seat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re all of the same generation, no elders.¡± ¡°Is it because my sister is the goddaughter of the Superintendent that we¡¯re allowed to sit here?¡± song Xuan asked in a joking tone. One of the men whose name she couldn¡¯t remember said, ¡± ¡°Tang er must have invited the two of you because you¡¯re both great beauties. It¡¯s a good chance for US country bumpkins to have a look.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that both big song and little song are taken,¡± yang Haitao chuckled. The few of themughed and did not say anything. The few of them were having a lively conversation. Song ran nced at Chu Yanchuan and then at Ji huaiyan.¡±Are these second brother¡¯s friends?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an ced a bowl of bird¡¯s nest in front of her and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Yes, we grew up in the same courtyard.¡± Song ran understood. They were all young masters. Any one of them was the child of a big family with a strong background. She scooped a small bowl of bird¡¯s nest and thought that it was not delicious. She was only 20 years old and had not reached the age where she needed nourishment. She ate a mouthful and stopped eating. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s friends were all young masters. They knew that song ran was the goddaughter of the Superintendent, so they didn¡¯t dare to be too presumptuous with their words. As high and mighty young masters, they wouldn¡¯t do such vulgar and vulgar things like making fun of beautiful women. Therefore, the atmosphere at the table was quite harmonious. As the banquet came to an end, song ran looked around and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have a birthday cake?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an coughed lightly. we don¡¯t do things like the Westerners. We¡¯ve ordered the longevity noodles. Song ran criticized him in her heart. It was a trend to eat birthday cakes for the slightly decent families in big cities in this era. This Tang Ji ¡®an was quite traditional. The waiter came in with a big bowl of longevity noodles. He ced it in front of Tang Ji ¡®an and asked softly, ¡± ¡°Sir, do you need to split it into smaller portions?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression was distant. He nodded and said, ¡± ¡°Yes, everyone will get a small bowl.¡± Song ran touched her stomach. I¡¯m so full. I don¡¯t think I can eat anymore. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her. eat a little. Longevity noodles are good for your health. Song ran pouted. you¡¯re quite traditional. The waitress was quite young, and it was unclear if she did it on purpose or not, but when she was scooping the soup, her hand tilted, and the soup spilled onto Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s sweater. Tang Ji ¡®an clicked his tongue and frowned. His good friend Zhou Jing said unhappily,¡±why are your hands shaking?¡± Second young master Tang can¡¯t afford to be punished if you scald him, do you know that?¡± The service staff quickly said, ¡± sorry, sorry, Sir. I can help you wash your clothes. Why don¡¯t you take them off? I¡¯ll return them to you after I¡¯m done washing them. Chapter 851 851 Why don¡¯t you go and acknowledge your ancestors? Zhou Jing¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain as he nced at Chu Yanchuan. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just run into a service staff who wanted to help you wash your clothes? What was going on? Why do youngdies like to help others wash clothes so much these days?¡± Song Xuan passed a handkerchief to Tang Ji ¡®an. Tang Ji¡¯ an took the handkerchief and wiped his mouth. He frowned deeply.¡±You can go out now. Find someone with more flexible hands and feet toe in,¡± ¡°Sir, I dirtied your clothes, so I should help you wash them,¡± the little girl continued to pester him. Tang Ji ¡®an was a little impatient. Zhou Jing quickly stood up, turned around, and walked out of the private room. He shouted towards the door. Soon, a middle-aged man came in, bowed, and said,¡±I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. She just arrived not long ago and is insensible. Sorry to disturb you.¡± manager Zhang, from now on, you¡¯ll be serving us in this private room. Don¡¯t arrange for random people toe in and pour soup on us. ¡°Alright, alright,¡± manager Zhang said, sweating. Manager Zhang led the youngdy out and said through gritted teeth, ¡± how dare you befriend the young masters of Chairman Tang and the other important leaders? I¡¯ll give you your sry this month, so you should leave now. The youngdy panicked. manager Zhang, I didn¡¯t do it. I identally spilled the soup on the gentleman. Manager Zhang looked at her as if she was trying to hide this little trick from her. ¡°If you didn¡¯t mean it, it means you¡¯re not capable. If you did it on purpose, it means you have bad intentions. We can¡¯t keep you here. Hurry up and leave.¡± What a joke! He had seen second young master Tang¡¯s face turnpletely ck. He still wanted to continue running the restaurant well. The little girl left, crying. In the private room, song ran was still teasing her. she was kind enough to wash your clothes for you. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t appreciate it. But, you even chased her away. Zhou Jingughed. little girl, you don¡¯t understand. We¡¯ve seen a lot of this kind of thing. Among the few people at the banquet, who hasn¡¯t been hit on in this way before? ¡± Song ran pouted. you guys sure have a lot of peach blossoms. Song ran was d that her family¡¯s jinghang did not have a strong background. If he had his looks, abilities, and strong background, the youngdies would probably line up to pour soup on him. ¡®Thank God, thank God.¡¯ Tang Ji ¡®an held the handkerchief and wiped it for a while, barely managing to dry the soup on his sweater. He put the handkerchief aside and smiled at Song Jin.¡±Thank you for your handkerchief.¡± Song Xuan shrugged and smiled without saying a word. Manager Zhang came in to help them distribute the noodles. Zhou Jing was picky and said, ¡± ¡°The noodles are all piled up.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so picky,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an coughed lightly. Zhou Jing was so shocked that his jaw almost fell off. The second young master of the Tang family, who had always been picky, was telling him not to be too picky? Was this still the Tang er he knew? ¡°Alright, everyone, let¡¯s eat,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said. They took two symbolic bites, and then they saw Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s driver, sixth uncle, walk in. He walked to his side and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Your father is also in this restaurant,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, then he said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Did you just arrive or are you preparing to leave?¡± I think he¡¯s finished his dinner. He heard you were here and wanted toe over to take a look. ¡°Big song, little song, hurry up and hide,¡± Zhou Jing immediately shouted in panic. Song ran frowned. what? ¡± Why do you make it seem like we¡¯re in an illegal industry? Aren¡¯t we here to have a proper meal?¡± Zhou Jing waved his hand and said, ¡± you don¡¯t know Chairman Tang. He has always been strict with Tang er. He doesn¡¯t like it when he doesn¡¯t do his job properly. When he sees you two beauties, he will more or less think that Tang er is blinded by beauty. This will not be good for his father¡¯s image of Tang er. Chapter 852 852 Chapter 874-clothes hanger Song ran was speechless. She didn¡¯t know that she had such a strict father. She had no choice but to hide in the small washroom in the private room with her sister. As soon as the two entered, the door of the private room was opened. A middle-aged man who exuded an air of authority walked in, and the people at the table quickly stood up. They all addressed him as ¡®uncle¡¯ with great respect. Haitao didn¡¯t grow up with them, so he addressed him as ¡®Chairman Tang¡¯. Tang qingru was forty-eight years old, with a lot of white hair on his temples. He was wearing a long dark gray coat, and his whole person was majestic without being angry. When the younger generation greeted him, he forced a smile. His smile also disappeared. He walked to Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s side and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re celebrating your birthday outside?¡± ¡°Yes, father,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an replied. ¡°Are you done?¡± Tang qingru asked again. ¡°I just finished eating the longevity noodles.¡± ¡°Thene back with me. I have something to tell you.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at the bathroom door behind his father. The door was slightly ajar, and he could see song ran¡¯s eyes darting out. That girl was really curious. To prevent his father from noticing anything unusual, he quickly said, ¡± ¡°Yes, father.¡± Tang qingru turned around and song ran, who was in the bathroom, was shocked. She looked up and bumped her sister¡¯s chin. Song Xuan groaned. ¡°Who¡¯s inside?¡± Tang qingru frowned. Zhou Jing quickly said,¡±Oh, it¡¯s mu Shuang. Zhou mu Shuang, Qianqian.¡± The two people in the bathroom covered their mouths and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Song ran felt aggrieved. What kind of suffering did she have to go through? even the young mistress was not as shameful as them. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± Tang qingru replied in a low voice. Tang Ji ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief and quickly followed his father out. When Chairman Tang set out, a group of people naturally followed behind him. All of them had humble attitudes. The group of people lined up in a line and sent Chairman Tang and the young master to the car, then watched them leave. In the car, Tang Ji ¡®an took the initiative to say, ¡± ¡°What did you want to talk to me about?¡± ¡°You¡¯re 26 years old.¡± Tang qingru stretched out his hand and pressed the space between his eyebrows. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had a rough idea of what his father was going to say next. ¡°Your brother got married when he was 23.¡± I n to focus on my career first, ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an replied. I¡¯m not in a hurry to get married. The corner of Tang qingru¡¯s mouth twitched as he nced at him indifferently, all men should have a family first before starting a career. The tan family¡¯s daughter just came back from studying abroad. You guys had a good time together when you were young. Your Uncle Tan has the intention to let our two families get married. When are you free? I¡¯ll make the arrangements. Tang Ji ¡®an furrowed his brows. father, I really don¡¯t have any ns to get married in the past two years. I¡¯ll get married before I turn 28. I hope you can give me my freedom. ¡°Do you have someone you like?¡± Tang qingru nced at him again. What kind of person was his father? Director Tang of Haicheng state, a municipality directly under the central government, had received a transfer order from the higher-ups again. He would be transferred to Jingdu within the year, and everyone said that his father was going to enter the cab. His father had seen all kinds of schemes and intrigues, and his shrewdness was child¡¯s y in front of his father. no, ¡± he smiled. if there¡¯s someone I like, I¡¯ll bring them to you, father. His father probably didn¡¯t like to see two men fighting over a woman. Tang qingru nodded, ¡± you¡¯re not young anymore. You should seize what you should seize. I won¡¯t interfere with your freedom of marriage. If you really like someone, remember to show me. She has a clean family background and a good character. That¡¯s all. ¡°Yes, father,¡± Chapter 853 853 Let¡¯s watch a movie together In the washroom, both Song Yu and Song Yu heaved a sigh of relief. It was not a good feeling to be a thief. The two of them walked out of the washroom. Song ran pouted and said, ¡± Chairman Tang¡¯s family is so strict. It must be tiring to be his children. ¡°Ancestor, don¡¯t talk about Chairman Tang,¡± Zhou Jing covered his mouth with his index finger. The three of them got into the car and sat in the back. Yang Haitao nced at song Xuan and mumbled, ¡± ¡°Why did you hand a handkerchief to Tang Ji ¡®an?¡± Song ran ate her melon quietly. She was another jealous person. Tsk tsk. his clothes are dirty, so I passed him a handkerchief. Isn¡¯t that normal? ¡± song Xuan replied. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯ll like you?¡± yang Haitao asked, holding her hand. After all, he knew what his wife looked like. Song Xuan pushed his head. what nonsense are you talking about? I just found him friendly. In my eyes, he¡¯s like an older brother. Yang Haitao pouted and thought, friendly? Second young master Tang was not a friendly person. Seeing that he was unhappy, song Xuan reached out and pinched his face, ¡± ¡°Are you really going to give me a hard time over such a small matter?¡± The next day, song ran went to the art troupe. As soon as she entered the art troupe, the Army came over and whispered to her, ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know, but chief li and Section Chief Shao quarreled with each other yesterday.¡± Song ran pretended not to know anything. Why are you arguing?¡± Da Jun said mysteriously, ¡± I heard that director li wanted to fight for the role of Wu Zetian for you, but Section Chief Shao insisted on using ruan Qing. So, the two of them started arguing. It was a very intense argument. what¡¯s the final result? ¡± song ran asked with a grave expression. ¡°Director li walked out with a livid face. She didn¡¯t say anything, and no one dared to ask.¡± Song ran walked into her dressing room and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± The moment da Jun left, ruan Qing came in. Now, Jiang Feng had left the art troupe. There was no one who could pose a threat to ruan Qing. Yang ke was aplete taciturn person who did not have apetitive spirit. She was not a threat at all. Song ran wanted topete with her, but Section Chief Shao rejected her. Ruan Qing walked in with a victorious look, but she was not as impatient as Jiang Feng. She hid it well. Ruan Qing walked in front of song ran and smiled. Song ran caught the sense of superiority in her smile. Ruan Qing smiled and said, ¡± ¡°I heard that director li wants to support you to perform in Wu Zetian.¡± Song ran sighed. sigh, I¡¯m convinced that I lost to sister Qing. After all, you¡¯re more experienced. I don¡¯t have any objections. Ruan Qing thought to herself,¡¯little girl, you¡¯re ying tricks in front of me. If you didn¡¯t insist on acting, would director li, that shrewd person, not hesitate to fall out with Section Chief Shao to fight for this role for you? ying tricks behind her back and pretending to be magnanimous, ruan Qing suddenly felt that it was not a wise move for her to cooperate with song ran to get rid of Jiang Feng. It seemed like song ran had a grudge in her heart, but she was able to remain calm in front of her. This little girl was clearly a ruthless character. She had underestimated her opponent. Ruan Qing smiled and touched her head. you¡¯re still young, but your acting skills are already very good. It¡¯s only a matter of time before you rece me. Song ran quickly waved her hands. sister Qing, don¡¯t think that way. I¡¯ve never thought of recing you. Ruan Qing snorted in her heart. The little girl had lost, but she still refused to admit defeat. Heh, what a smart girl. Chapter 854 854 ying big So what? she had won this show. She wasn¡¯t Jiang Feng. She wouldn¡¯t be toyed with by this little girl. Ruan Qing smiled perfunctorily and even did him a favor. if you really want to take part in this big y, I can mention it to chief Shao. I¡¯ve read the script, and there¡¯s a talented character in it who¡¯s quite suitable for you. Thank your ancestors for letting me carry your shoes. I¡¯m sorry, but I really don¡¯t care about that. Moreover, the low-budget film that director li wanted her to take on was handed over together with Wu ze Tian Chuan. It was clearly a film with more potential and could fulfill her wish to win an award. Since ruan Qing liked Wu Zetian¡¯s drama so much, then he would let her have it. The reason she asked director li to fight with Section Chief Shao was just to test how much director li sided with her. At the same time, she wanted to create a Rift between director li and Section Chief Shao. This way, it would be easier to poach people. thank you for your guidance, sister Qing, ¡± song ran said with a fake smile. I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have the time. Ruan Qing smiled. yes, think about it. I¡¯ll keep this role for you. Come and find me at any time if you¡¯ve thought it through. Song ran chuckled and did not make things ugly. They were all smart people. She could not use the same method she used on Jiang Feng on ruan Qing. Otherwise, she would be the one who would be embarrassed. Ruan Qing walked out triumphantly and song ran went on stage to perform another scene. It was still Fan Lihua, and the higher-ups did not arrange any other scenes for her. Section Chief Shao was a very suspicious and defensive person. Before he waspletely sure that this person was loyal, he would not invest the best resources on her. Well, of course, song ran did not care about it anymore. After the scene, song ran took off her costume and went to director Li¡¯s office. Director li was looking at the script and the proposal under the tablemp. Song ran was quite impressed by her. She had a good eye and knew what style her artistes were suitable for and what kind of scripts they would be suitable for. With director li around, she could worry less. She walked in, and when supervisor li heard her, she took off her sses and looked at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired? you¡¯re going home to rest after filming.¡± Song ran spread her hands. I¡¯m used to it. I¡¯m not tired. I just want to chat with you. Supervisor li looked at the door. Song ran smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have Yin Hua guard outside.¡± Supervisor li held her sses frame and leaned back in her chair. She looked up at her. ¡°What do you have to say?¡± I heard that you quarreled with Section Chief Shao because of me? ¡± song ran smiled. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that what you wanted?¡± supervisor li raised her eyebrows and nced at her. Song ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The older the ginger, the spicier it gets. Actually, supervisor li should have noticed it, but she still did it. It meant that supervisor li trusted her. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± song ran chuckled. Director li rolled her eyes at her and said,¡±don¡¯t you know what kind of person Section Chief Shao is?¡± I clearly told you that another realistic movie is better, but I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. Now, great, you didn¡¯t get a TV show, and you even had an unpleasant encounter with Section Chief Shao. Your future will be even more difficult.¡± so, Dean, ¡± song ran whispered, ¡± have you ever thought of using other methods? ¡± Supervisor li nced at her warily. She stood up and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s still early, let¡¯s go to your house for some tea.¡± Song ran quickly stood up. sure. My aunt Wu is good at making tea. She made honey osmanthus wine herself before the new year. It¡¯s just nice to drink it now. Chapter 855 855 Going to school again Half an hourter, the two of them sat on the sofa in the side hall of song ran¡¯s house. Aunt Wu made a tea set and drank tea while boiling it. Supervisor li nced at her and said, ¡± ¡°What did you mean by that?¡± Song ran held a small teacup and smiled. director, what do you think the entertainment industry will be like in the future? how many more years do you think the form of art and cultural groups canst? ¡± Chief physician li yed with the exquisite teacup in his hand, pondered for a moment, and said,¡±Tell me your opinion.¡± Song ran did not want to be vague with supervisor li, so she went straight to the point, ¡± I n to set up my own filmpany. After I finish shooting thest movie of the art troupe, I n to leave this ce. Chief physician li did not show any emotional fluctuations. He did not seem to be angry or shocked. ¡°So you were interested in the [ Qingyuan Chronicle ] from the beginning and not the [ heavenly Wu ze ], right?¡± she said calmly. Song ran chuckled. you¡¯re wise and farsighted. How can my little trick escape your sharp eyes? ¡± Indeed, I¡¯m interested in the Qingyuan Chronicle.¡± you want me to fight for Wu Zetian just so that I can have a conflict with Section Chief Shao, right? ¡± I can¡¯t hide anything from you, ¡± song ran smiled guiltily. Chief physician li took a sip of tea and praised,¡±Hmm, it¡¯s really good tea.¡± so, what do you think, ran ran? ¡± song ran asked nervously. Supervisor li nced at her. I knew your intentions from the beginning, but I did as you said. What do you think I was thinking? ¡± Song ran reached out and hugged her. ¡°You¡¯re willing to join mypany?¡± Supervisor li looked at her with disdain. don¡¯t hug me for no reason. Tell me your n. I have to take a look. If you¡¯re just ying around on a whim, I definitely won¡¯t apany you. Song ran immediately put on a serious face. director li, in a few years ¡®time, film and televisionpanies will gradually rece the old models of art and filmpanies. There might even be economicpanies and personal Studios. Somepanies abroad, Hong Kong, and Taiwan have already adopted this model. Director li looked at her with a gratified look and nodded slightly, indicating for her to continue. Song ran continued. after this [ Qingyuan Chronicle ] film is finished, I hope to win an award. Then, I will retire behind the scenes. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re going to stay behind the scenes with your qualities,¡± director Li said. Song ran smiled. I have my eyes on mu Mian and Feng Baoer. I¡¯m pretty sure that Feng Baoer will definitely join me. As for mu Mian, I haven¡¯t said anything yet, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be a big problem. ¡°Yes, mu Mian is not bad. Feng Baoer is not bad too.¡± Chief li nodded. The little girl¡¯s eyes were quite good, and she was a good material for running apany. Song ran continued, ¡± director, you don¡¯t have to worry about the resources. I know a lot of people. Besides, my brother-inw is a businessman, so he has a lot of connections. Besides, my Godfather is the director of the hospital. Of course, I won¡¯t use his name. Oh, by the way, I have a little friendship with the second young master of the Tang family. So, I think some investors and TV stations will give me some face. Director li was not very surprised. The young woman¡¯s family was rich, so it was normal for her to know some high-ranking officials and nobles. However, the young woman¡¯s social skills were indeed strong. In that case, perhaps she could really consider changing her current life. Chief physician li did not make any promises. He only said,¡±If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Chapter 856 856 I¡¯m not your Wei Wei, my name is Zhou Wan People like director li had a lot of life experience, and they knew that they had to leave a way out for themselves in everything, so they could not be too confident. Song ran did not force her to express her opinion immediately. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for your definite answer.¡± ¡°There are only four people, and they¡¯re going to start apany?¡± chief physician li asked again. Would there be any suspicion of a grassroots team?¡± ¡°If director li agrees to join, I¡¯ll let brother Dajun join as well. The stage isn¡¯t about the size, it¡¯s about the profession. The people I¡¯ve found are all the top people in the industry. I think it¡¯ll grow in time.¡± Supervisor li was in her forties, and her enthusiasm was ignited by song ran. She smiled and said, ¡± okay, we¡¯ll talk after you¡¯re done acting in this movie. This movie isn¡¯t long, and most of the scenes are in the countryside. We¡¯ve chosen the filming location. It¡¯ll be in the countryside of Haicheng. This way, you can also stay at home. Song ran chuckled and asked, ¡± ¡°It seems like we need to nt rice seedlings or something.¡± Supervisor li nced at her. yo, you¡¯ve read quite a bit of the script. You even said that you were in love with Wu Zetian. You¡¯re a little girl who¡¯s full of lies. Song ran chuckled. Teacher li reminded her of a few more things, telling her that the shooting would start in March and asking her to coordinate the time with the school. After saying this, director li left her house. Song ran returned to her room and held the script of [ Qingyuan Chronicle ]. She knew that this film was the biggest winner of the first Hundred Flowers Award. It would receive several important awards such as Best Actor and best film. Inparison, Wu ze Tian Chuan was just another female lead with a different personality, and it was meaningless. She already had a popr TV drama, a heavyweight role in a stage y, a ssic gem from the Spring Festival G, and a highly-valued award-winning film. If she could get what others wanted after working in the entertainment industry for decades in two years, then there was no point in continuing, was there? He might as well just retreat behind the scenes. He was free, had a lot of speaking power, and had a high status. At that time, he would still be able to crush ruan Qing. It was just that he didn¡¯t know how to exin it to the school leaders. After all, Fu Guang was a famous school, and the management was quite strict. The next day, song ran went to the Head of Year to talk about this matter. She might have to spend a lot of time filming and might not be able to attend to some sses, but she promised that she would not fall behind on her homework. She would study by herself and would not drag the ss down during the final exams. The Head of Year rejected him. Song ran gritted her teeth.¡¯Oldrade, do you have to be so dogmatic? It¡¯s such a big deal, can¡¯t you be a little more flexible? The Head of Year wasn¡¯t young anymore, so he was naturally stubborn. He tried to persuade song ran, ¡± song ran, you¡¯re still a student. Your job is to study. You can¡¯t put the cart before the horse and forget your original intention. Song ran heaved a sigh of relief. This was the inconvenience of studying in a famous school. This was also the inconvenience of being a celebrity. After filming this movie and setting up apany, he would have free time. Song ran¡¯s mind was spinning. Just as she was thinking about how to persuade this stubborn old man, she heard a knock on the door. Song ran nced at the door. It was tan Shuyuan. It was tan Shuyuan? Tan Shuyuan walked up to the Head of Department and said something in a low voice. Song ran could barely hear him talking about her father. Well, the economics Department and the Ministry of Finance should have some contact, right? Chapter 857 857 How dare you pretend to be my daughter Just as song ran was struggling to decide whether she should bring up the director, the Head of Year waved his hand and said, ¡± alright, there¡¯s no room for discussion. Students must study hard and not be so wild. Our school is the cradle of teaching, not a ce to cultivate celebrities, understand? ¡± Song ran gritted her teeth. Since it was not a ce to nurture celebrities, why did they let her shoot the school¡¯s promotional video? they used her fame and did not even make it convenient for her. What old stubborn thing was this? Song ran knew that it would not work with the Head of Year. If she continued to persist, her oldrade would probably go crazy. So, she left in a Huff. If it didn¡¯t work here, she would just think of other ways. At most, she could just look for the director directly. As soon as song ran left, tan Shuyuan asked the Head of Department, ¡± what is song ran doing? ¡± After the Dean exined the situation to him, he said calmly, ¡± ¡°She said that it won¡¯t affect her homework, so let¡¯s approve it for her.¡± The Head of Department nced at the Head of Year and shouted, ¡± ¡°Department Director Dou, can you approve song ran¡¯s leave of absence?¡± Department Director Dou was anxious. that girl¡¯s leave of absence slip says that she has two months. She¡¯s not taking leave regrly. If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t the school rules and regtions in our school be useless? ¡± ¡°If she fails, just let her retake the exam,¡± the Dean smiled. The Head of Year could only say reluctantly, ¡± Alright, alright. Tan Shuyuan, please pass a message to song ran. I¡¯ll approve her leave of absence. ¡°Thank you, Department Director Dou,¡± tan Shuyuan smiled. After tan Shuyuan left, the two female directors in therge office couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± does tan Shuyuan like song ran? ¡± The Dean nced at them. you¡¯re a model teacher. Why are you discussing your own students in private? ¡± Another female director chuckled. I think they¡¯re a good match. They¡¯re both good-looking and have a good family background. One has power, and the other is rich. They¡¯re a perfect match. ¡°The more you talk, the more excited you get,¡± the Dean coughed. Song ran sat in the ssroom and thought to herself,¡¯whatever. I¡¯ll go straight to the principal¡¯s office after the ss ends and bring the director out. Anyway, the director said that I can use his name as I please. It¡¯ll be a waste if I don¡¯t use it.¡¯ Just as she was thinking about this, the student sitting at the door called out to her, ¡± song ran, someone is looking for you. Song ran raised her head and got a shock. She was not shocked that tan Shuyuan hade to look for her, but that more than half of the girls in the ss were staring at the door. There were more girls than boys in their ss. There were 38 people in the ss, and 26 girls. As for the dozen or so boys, they were not of good quality, so the girls ¡®hearts had no ce to rest. When they suddenly saw such a tall, handsome, and Noble boy standing at the door, they were shocked. Tan Shuyuan had set her heart on fire. To prevent the fire in her heart from burning even more, song ran quickly ran out and nced at him guardedly. ¡°You¡¯re looking for me?¡± ¡°Your grade¡¯s director asked me to bring you a message,¡± tan Shuyuan coughed lightly. ¡°What?¡± ¡°He has approved your leave of absence.¡± Song ran sighed in her heart. Of course, the invisible goddaughter of the director could not bepared to the son of the Minister of Finance. ¡°Thank you,¡± song ran chuckled. Tan Shuyuan was still expressionless. He was about to leave when song ran said, ¡± ¡°Is it because of little nine?¡± Tan Shuyuan frowned, and asked,¡±what does this have to do with him?¡± ¡°Because little 9th cares about me. You¡¯re afraid that little 9th will be unhappy if he knows that I have something on my mind, so ran ran¡± Tan Shuyuan gritted his teeth and said,¡±if I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have meddled in this.¡± Chapter 858 858 Song ran, you¡¯re ndering me! With that said, he left. Song ran pursed her lips. Was this considered as being angry out of embarrassment? Forget it, I won¡¯t delve deeper. As soon as she returned to her seat, all her female ssmates gathered around her. Her female ssmates, who had always kept their distance from her, were now 120% enthusiastic. All of them were trying to find out what her rtionship with tan Shuyuan was. Song ran chuckled in her heart.¡¯The person you guys have your eyes on might already be taken. I¡¯m really sorry, my sisters. He will never fall for you guys.¡¯ At eight o ¡®clock in the evening, in a private room on the third floor of baoyan tower, a high-ss restaurant in Haicheng, Tang Ji¡¯ an finished a meal and walked out with a few people. When he passed by a private room, he noticed that the door wasn¡¯t closed. He could hear someone talking about song ran. He stopped, and the people around him were about to call him, but he covered his mouth with his index finger, indicating that they should not speak. The people inside seemed to be investors and reporters from the entertainment industry. A: ¡± song ran is in the limelight now. I wonder how much it would cost to hire her to act in a drama? ¡± B: ¡± I heard that she got her position because of the investor, boss Yao Xifeng. Is this true? ¡± C: ¡± I was the one who released the news. It was during their film gathering that someone told me to ask this. A,¡±Oh? Looks like it¡¯s a fight between actresses. Who asked you to ask that?¡± C: ¡± Senior Sister ruan Qing. That woman is not simple. ¡°It¡¯s indeed not simple.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s face was expressionless. He frowned slightly and then walked forward. The person inside heard the footsteps outside the door and quickly got up alertly. He stuck his head out to take a look. A muttered in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Who are those?¡± ¡°The leader seems to be the son of Chairman Tang¡¯s family.¡± C heaved a sigh of relief. He thought that Childe Tang was just passing by. Such a Big Shot would not listen to others. When they got home, Tang Ji ¡®an called song ran. Song ran picked up the phone and a deep baritone voice came from the other end, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± he said. ¡°So who is it?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an gritted his teeth. He had met this girl a few times, and they had even talked on the phone once. How could she not recognize his voice? ¡°Tang Ji ¡®an,¡± second brother, ¡± song ran chuckled. you have to tell me who you are. They weren¡¯t even close, so he was really overthinking things. Tang Ji ¡®an suddenly felt like he was being a busybody, but he still said, ¡± ¡°Come out for dinner tomorrow night. I have something to tell you.¡± Song ran pouted. I don¡¯t think so. When your father does a spot check, I¡¯ll have to be sneaky and act like a prostitute. Tang Ji ¡®an furrowed his brows. This girl was so outspoken that she said whatever she wanted to say. What a headache. ¡°Baoyan tower, third floor, half past six.¡± Second young master Tang hung up the phone. Song ran was dumbfounded. There was such a domineering person? He didn¡¯t even ask for her opinion and just gave such an order? Did he think that she, song ran, was his subordinate? The next night, at 6:30 pm, song ran arrived on time. Forget it, he was the son of director Tang. She could not afford to offend him. When they entered the private room, Tang Ji ¡®an was already seated. There was no one else but Tang Ji¡¯ an. Song ran asked Yin Hua to stay in the outer room of the private room and whispered, ¡± ¡°If anything goes wrong, you must immediately rush in, understand? Throw the cup as a signal.¡± The second young master had asked her out for a meal alone. She didn¡¯t know what his motive was, but she had to be careful. If second young master knew how dirty song ran thought of him, he would probably vomit blood to death. Chapter 859 859 Sending Huihui to prison Song ran moved two seats away from Tang Ji ¡®an and sat down slowly. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Second brother, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an patted the chair beside him. ¡°Why are you sitting so far away?¡± Song ran smiled. we¡¯ll have more space to move around. It¡¯ll be morefortable for both of us. ¡°You¡¯re on guard against me?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows and looked at her. Song ran thought to herself,¡¯are we so close that I don¡¯t need to be wary of you?¡¯ Calling you second brother, do you really think you¡¯re my brother? She maintained her smile and said,¡±how could that be?¡± You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an chuckled in his heart. This little girl was indeed smart and could speak well. It was fine to be on guard. It was not a bad thing to be a little guarded when she was out. He gave song ran a piece of sliced roast duck and pointed at the cucumber, scallion, and dough at the side. ¡°Wrap it up and dip it in some sauce. This restaurant¡¯s roast duck is the most authentic among all the restaurants in Haicheng,¡± Song ran followed his instructions and wrapped a piece. Then, she looked at him and said, ¡± ¡°Second brother, you didn¡¯t call me out just to teach me how to eat roast duck, did you?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an smiled. of course not. I have some news that I¡¯ve heard by chance. I don¡¯t want you to be sold and still be kept in the dark. Song ran was a little surprised. Was Tang Ji ¡®an such a warm-hearted person? Why was he so interested in gossip about female celebrities? ¡°I¡¯d like to hear more,¡± she pouted. Tang Ji ¡®an poured her some more tea. there are rumors that you relied on a boss called Yao Xifeng to get to your current position. With a loud thud, song ran threw the handkerchief she was holding to wipe her mouth. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± it¡¯s true that good things don¡¯t go out of the house, while bad things spread far. Second brother, you have to believe me. I came here with my own strength. Think about it, my family is rich, and my Godfather is the director. Do I have to rely on such improper means to get to the top? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression was calm. it doesn¡¯t matter whether I believe you or not. What¡¯s important is that you don¡¯t want to know who nned this in the dark? ¡± Song ran wrapped another piece of roast duck and frowned. ¡°You know?¡± ¡°Naturally, I called you over because I know,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said with a smile. Sigh, you¡¯re keeping me in suspense. ¡°Since you¡¯ve called me over, then tell me.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s slender fingers gently touched the bamboo chopsticks next to his hand, and his expression was somewhat yful. ¡°If I say yes, what can you give me?¡± Song ran stuffed the roasted duck wrapped in dough into her mouth and mumbled, ¡± ¡°What can I give you? You don¡¯tck money, and you don¡¯tck power,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her, then twitched the corner of his mouth. I¡¯m just joking with you. Do I really need you to exchange things for information? ¡± ¡°Ruan Qing, do you know her?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an coughed. Pa! Tang Ji ¡®an was startled by him. Song ran gritted her teeth. I knew it! This b * tch is the one who¡¯s trying to frame me. The veins on Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s forehead twitched. This girl was too outspoken. b * tch ¡± was an insult to him, but she said it in front of him without any hesitation. ahem! he coughed again, ¡± so it¡¯s someone you know? ¡± Song ran gritted her teeth. b * tch, I¡¯ll make sure you have no way out in the entertainment industry. Hmph! Hmph! ¡°Do you need my help?¡± he asked, smiling. Song ran quickly raised her hand and said, ¡± no need, no need. Second brother, I¡¯m already very grateful that you can provide me with such useful information. It¡¯s a waste of your time to let you deal with a female celebrity. Besides, if others find out about this, it¡¯ll be bad for your reputation. If your father finds out, I¡¯ll be in even more trouble. Chapter 860 860 Chapter 883-ckmailing a Big Shot ¡°You¡¯re really sensible,¡± Tang Ji ¡®anughed. Song ran raised her eyebrows. it¡¯s never toote for a gentleman to take revenge. Whatever ruan Qing did to me, I¡¯ll definitely pay her back one by one. I¡¯m not the type of person to take advantage of others. yes, ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nodded in appreciation. his personality is very simr to mine. After the meal, she rushed to pay the bill, but Tang Ji ¡®an rolled his eyes at her. ¡°If you eat with me, can I let you foot the bill?¡± Song ran touched her wallet. I¡¯m not short of money, second brother. The manager of the restaurant came in, took Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s money, and then respectfully sent them out of the private room. Tang Ji ¡®an smiled at the person beside him. I know you don¡¯tck money. If you don¡¯tck money, you don¡¯t have to pay for the meal with me. After that, he left the restaurant and got into his car. He looked up at the assistant in the front passenger seat and said, ¡± ¡°Go and check on ruan Qing from the municipal art and cultural troupe. See what she¡¯s been busy with recently.¡± ¡°Yes, Vice Director,¡± the assistant quickly replied. The next day, the assistant reported to Tang Ji ¡®an, ¡± ruan Qing from the municipal art and cultural troupe is about to shoot a big-budget historical drama,¡¯Legend of Wu ze.¡¯ The filming is expected to take four months and will be aired in July and August. ¡°Yes,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nodded and said in a low voice,¡±make an appointment with the chief of the Cultural Affairs Bureau.¡± ¡°Okay, Vice Director.¡± While ruan Qing¡¯s [ Legend of Wu ze ] had started filming, song ran¡¯s [ Qing Yuan Chronicle ] had also entered the filming period. The production team was located in the countryside to the West of Haicheng. It was not far from Gu jinghang¡¯s research Institute. Song ran felt that this was a good opportunity. She might even be able to get Gu jinghang toe and visit her on set. Hmm, secretly. Song ran had brought a bag full of books to the countryside to film. She thought that she should go into seclusion for two months and focus on filming instead of going back and forth. Anyway, he had already applied for leave from the school, so there was no need to worry. Oh, right. Song ran also bought a small car for her to use as a means of transportation. It was a Jetta and cost 70000 Yuan. Well, in this era, cars were more expensive than houses. A Passat even cost 250000 Yuan, which was enough to buy a big house in the center of Haicheng state. Yin Hua drove steadily. Song ran felt at ease sitting in the car. She ordered, ¡± let¡¯s go to the second Institute first and let your brother know. Then, we¡¯ll drive West. ¡°Alright, sister-inw.¡± When the car arrived at the entrance of the second institution, song ran saw a familiar car. It was ruan Qing¡¯s car. She was a little confused. Why did ruan Qinge to the second Institute? All of a sudden, she recalled what Section Chief he, Gu jinghang¡¯s superior, had said before. He said that his wife was also from the municipal art and cultural troupe. So, ruan Qing was Section Chief he¡¯s wife? So, the note that Section Chief he gave her before might have been instructed by ruan Qing to put her in danger? Or perhaps the two of them were conspiring? Song ran gritted her teeth.¡¯Section Chief he, you¡¯re making things difficult for my man. Don¡¯t me me for making things difficult for your woman. Ruan Qing, just you wait.¡¯ Ruan Qing¡¯s chauffeur stopped the car outside and she walked in unsteadily. Song ran saw that the person who weed ruan Qing at the entrance was indeed Section Chief he. Tsk, ruan Qing must have thought that she had hidden it well. She must have thought that in song ran¡¯s heart, she was still the gentle and kind big sister. In that case, he would continue toy in ambush around her and wait for an opportunity to kill her. Ruan Qing and he Pinyan entered he Pinyan¡¯s office. He Pinyan snorted, ¡± ¡°What are you doing here? This is an important ce for scientific research.¡± Chapter 861 861 Chapter 884-helping outsiders Ruan Qing lit a cigarette and sat on the chair in front of he Pinyan¡¯s desk. Her posture was elegant and she chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s understandable for a wife to be concerned about her husband¡¯s daily work.¡± He Pinyan took a deep breath. I thought you could send song ran to Yungui provincest time, ¡± ruan Qing said lightly. what a pity. ¡°That girl seems to have a brain, not as innocent and na?ve as you say,¡± he Pinyan said with a frown. Ruan Qing slowly blew out a ring of smoke. yes, she¡¯s quite smart. I misjudged her. I thought she was an innocent little girl. I was wrong, but Yingluo. ¡°But what?¡± Ruan Qing smiled confidently. but there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. She wanted to fight with me for a role, but she still lost to me. This little girl is still young and wants to fight with me. Let me use the years to teach her how to behave. He Pinyan didn¡¯t look too good. alright, I understand. Don¡¯te to my Research Institute so often. It¡¯s not good for you. Ruan Qing smiled. what¡¯s wrong? ¡± I heard that song ran¡¯s boyfriend is from Beijing University and that she oftenes here. She cane here but I can¡¯t?¡± He Pinyan waved his hand. song ran always goes to the living area. I don¡¯t live here. What are you doing here? ¡± Can¡¯t we just talk about it at home?¡± Ruan Qing remained unmoved,¡¯why are you so concerned about your image? Alright, alright, just don¡¯te in the future. You¡¯re guarding against me like a female spy. I know you¡¯re ambitious and want to climb up, but don¡¯t give up on food just because you¡¯re choking and be on edge.¡± Section Chief he shook his head. you¡¯re too naive. You don¡¯t know how many people are eyeing my position. Gu jinghang was his biggest imaginary enemy. Song ran did not go in. She waited for Gu jinghang at the entrance. She saw her man walking slowly from the tree-lined path. It was still February, and the new shoots had not yet sprouted. Although it was bleak, her heart was filled with Endless Spring. Gu Jingxing approached and was still looking around. Song ranughed and directed Yin Hua, ¡± ¡°Press the horn.¡± After two beeps, Gu jinghang looked into the car and saw that his ran was indeed sitting inside. He walked over and song ran rolled down the window. She smiled at him and said, ¡± ¡°Just like my brother jinghang, I¡¯m also a car owner now. How does it feel?¡± Gu jinghangughed. yes, the car is pretty. Come down and follow me inside. Song ran waved her hand. I¡¯m not here to see you this time. I¡¯m just passing by. I¡¯m going to the countryside in the West to film a movie. Gu jinghang looked slightly disappointed. Song ran quickly touched his face and said, ¡± ¡°I used to visit you at the Research Institute on weekends. In the future, pleasee to a more remote vige to visit me when you are free, is that okay?¡± Gu jinghang reached out and ruffled her hair. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Song ran reached out and patted the big school bag beside her. actually, I want you to be my personal tutor. I don¡¯t want to have a lot of homework to die after two months of filming. If that happens, our grade director will definitely make things difficult for me. My home tutor, teacher Gu, can I trouble you to tutor me regrly? ¡± The goosebumps on Yin Hua¡¯s body were about to fall out. Brother, sister-inw, can I trouble you to take care of me as a person? I¡¯m not transparent, okay? Chapter 862 862 The second young master is the sessor Yin Hua felt ufortable all over. She touched the steering wheel with both hands and identally honked the horn, which gave song ran a shock. ¡°Why did you honk again?¡± Gu jinghang snorted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brother, I identally pressed it,¡± Yin Hua said, feeling wronged. Gu jinghang, who was interrupted, quickly said to song ran, ¡± teacher Gu wants you to study hard. That¡¯s enough. Yin Hua chuckled in her heart. This remedial measure seemed to be a bit of a lie. Song ran looked at him with a smile. I¡¯ll do my best. Gu jinghang wanted to continue talking to her, but song ran raised her hand and looked at the time. ¡°I¡¯m not going to chat with you anymore. I have to go to the production team and work.¡± ¡°Eh? Labor?¡± Song ran covered her face with her hands. the scenes this time will all be filmed in the countryside. I¡¯m a vige woman. I have to do a lot of farm work. Gu jinghang almostughed out loud. Song ran raised her eyebrows. since I can y the role of a man, I can naturally y the role of a vige woman. Teacher Gu, don¡¯t look down on others. Do you understand? ¡± Gu jinghang spread his hands. alright. I was the one who was being too sensitive. I hope you will perform well. Song ran was about to close the window when she saw Gu jinghang hesitating to say something. She raised her eyebrows and said, ¡± ¡°What else do you want to ask?¡± Gu jinghang ced one hand in his pocket and coughed lightly, as if he was a little ufortable. After a while, he said, ¡± ¡°Is there a Yingluo in this movie?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± In fact, she had already guessed what he was going to ask. ¡°Do you have any scenes with men?¡± Song ran pouted. it¡¯s just a show. How can I not have scenes with a man? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about those scenes with you.¡± ¡°What kind?¡± Gu jinghang squinted his eyes. Song ran quickly raised both her hands. [ Qingyuan Chronicle ] was a film that reflected the problems of rural education. It was a deep excavation of human nature. It was a realistic and educational film. Song ran grabbed the script and thought to herself,¡¯it¡¯s a good thing ruan Qing doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. Besides, if I didn¡¯t act like I¡¯m fighting for Wu Zetian¡¯s role, ruan Qing might not have such a big desire to act as Wu Zetian.¡¯ It was a diversion, and they both got what they wanted. This result was quite good. Song ran¡¯s filming location was in a small vige called Lifeng vige, which was located on the westernmost side of Haicheng. The vige was quite poor, and it matched the characteristics of a poor area in their script. By the time song ran arrived, the crew was almost done with their preparations. The director was not a famous one, but rather an ambitious young one. Song ran liked young people. Young people were more creative. Director su said to song ran, ¡± because the weather isn¡¯t warm yet, I asked the staff and our fellow townsmen to build a greenhouse. We¡¯ve cultivated some seedlings in the greenhouse. We¡¯ll use them for the filming. Song ran gave him a thumbs up. director su, you¡¯re so serious. Director su pushed up his sses and smiled. the makeup artist this time is teacher Mao ping. So, in terms of makeup, I will try my best to make you look like a vige woman. You don¡¯t have to worry too much. Song ran heaved a sigh of relief. She still had a lot of confidence in Mao ping. Director su continued, ¡± the rice nting scene is tomorrow. Today, there will be a fellow townsman teaching you how to nt the rice. When we start shooting, I hope you can be as skilled as possible. Is that okay? ¡± Song ran chuckled. director su, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m here to film. I¡¯m here to undergo reform throughbor. Chapter 863 863 Smiling so widely that you can see your teeth but not your eyes Director su couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. you don¡¯t say, it¡¯s true. Not only do you have to transnt rice seedlings, but there are also all kinds of farm work waiting for you to do. The female teacher you y is a particrly enthusiastic person. When she saw that the students were busy with farm work and couldn¡¯t go to ss, she volunteered to go to other people¡¯s houses to help. Transnt rice seedlings, chop wood, dry the grains, and carry gunny sacks. You really have to be mentally prepared, Qianqian. Song ran¡¯s legs went soft. I¡¯ll try my best to bring out my best condition. ¡°Yes, I believe you can do it well.¡± Director su nodded. Song ran learned how to transnt rice seedlings for the whole day. Thedies from the same vige were simple and enthusiastic. They taught song ran how to transnt rice seedlings step by step. Song ran had never done this before. She had just learned how to cook and now she had to do a difficult rice transnting. They were practicing on a small experimental field. Song ran¡¯s nails were crooked and messy, but the twodies were quick and neat, as if they were measured with a ruler. Thedies looked at song ran¡¯s bewildered expression and smiled kindly. ¡°It¡¯s raw the first time, it¡¯s familiar the second time. It¡¯ll be fine after two more times.¡± Song ran sighed. there are 360 trades, but every trade produces a champion. Ladies, please guide me along. I¡¯ve never done such things before. The only time that she had done farm work was when she squatted by Gu jinghang¡¯s side to give him water to drink while he was harvesting rice. The olderdies patiently taught song ran how to transnt the rice seedlings again and again. Song ran had been doing farm work the moment she arrived and undergoing Reformation throughbor the moment she arrived. She practiced for half a day and by evening, she could not even straighten her back. Looking at the neat row of seedlings in front of her, song ran finally heaved a sigh of relief. Director su acknowledged her efforts, and the women beside her also said that she was very serious. The director was very pleased and told her to get some rest as they would officially start shooting tomorrow. Song ran pulled on Yin Hua and said weakly, ¡± director, I don¡¯t n to stay with the crew during the shooting. My ce is not far from here. It¡¯s about a twenty-minute drive. no problem, ¡± director su nodded. as long as you don¡¯t dy the filming. Song ran dragged her exhausted body to the car on the dam with Yin Hua¡¯s help. Once she got in the car, sheid on the back seat and called out, ¡± my back is so weak. I can¡¯t even straighten it. Yin Hua said as she drove, ¡± sister-inw, transnting rice seedlings is the most tiring work. It¡¯s very hard to keep hunched over. Let my brother pinch it for you when we go back. Song ran was still yelping. I¡¯m filming a movie. It¡¯s not easy for me. The reason she stayed at Gu jinghang¡¯s ce was so that she couldin to him and at the same time, get someone to serve her. She could massage his shoulders, waists, feet, and so on. All the suffering she had suffered during the day was not in vain. When the car arrived at Gu jinghang¡¯s dormitory, song ran was already fast asleep. She was really exhausted. Gu jinghang happened to walk over from afar. When he saw the car, he immediately ran over. Yin Hua quickly got out of the car and said, ¡± ¡°GE! GE! GE!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your sister-inw?¡± Gu jinghang was puzzled. Yin Hua pointed at a certain someone who was sleeping soundly in the back seat. sister-inw has fallen asleep. Carry her up. She has nted the seedlings the entire day. She must be exhausted. Yin Hua opened the car door for him considerately. With the night as a cover, Gu jinghang did not hesitate to carry her in his arms. Song ran woke up in shock and mumbled, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll re-insert it, I¡¯ll re-insert it.¡± Chapter 864 864 Clear exnation She was simply a poor long-term worker who was bullied by andy. Gu jinghang found it funny and felt sorry for her. ¡°Alright, alright, the seedlings are all nted.¡± Song ran looked at him with sleepy eyes and said pitifully, ¡± jinghang, you don¡¯t even know. That¡¯s not filming. It¡¯s clearly a form of reform throughbor. After entering the room, Gu jinghang carried her into the room and gently ced her on the bed. He smiled and said, ¡± I heard that you¡¯ve been nting seedlings all day. Lie down, I¡¯ll give you a massage. Song ran quicklyy down and snorted, ¡± I¡¯m staying here to let you relieve my exhausted body and mind. Teacher Gu, give me a good massage. Outside, Yin Hua shouted. brother, I¡¯m making dinner. I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m done. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Gu jinghang replied softly. Song ran¡¯s tears were about to burst out from his grip. She mumbled, ¡± jinghang, you don¡¯t know how desperate I was when I got the schedule. Tomorrow I transnt rice seedlings, the day after tomorrow I cut wood, the day after tomorrow I¡¯ll have to take in the soles of my shoes, and the day after that I¡¯ll have to feed the pigs, then dry the grains, and carry the Gunny sacks. Jinghang, I¡¯m so miserable. This is totally a fast-forming ss for excellent farmers. Gu jinghang could not help butugh out loud. so, why did you ept such a miserable role? ¡± Song ran felt aggrieved. if I didn¡¯t see that he could get an award, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have to suffer like this. Jinghang, after filming this film, if nothing goes wrong, I¡¯ll get an award. After I get the award, I won¡¯t be acting anymore. ¡°Really?¡± Gu jinghang asked in a deep voice. Song ran sounded determined. yes, I¡¯m serious. I¡¯ve already put the n on the agenda. I¡¯ll work behind the scenes in the future. Gu jinghang reached out and pulled her into his arms. He looked at her with a burning gaze.¡±Are you afraid that I¡¯ll be worried? Xiao ran, you don¡¯t have to do this. If you like to do it, you don¡¯t have to worry about my feelings. I will support you and all your choices.¡± Song ran held his face and said, ¡± huh? How did you learn how to say one thing and mean another? You don¡¯t learn the good, but only the bad.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯srge hand gently stroked her back as he said gently, ¡± I¡¯m not lying. I¡¯m serious. With your looks, you were born to be a star. You should stand in the most dazzling ce. Song ran put her arms around his neck and smiled. I¡¯m about to get everything an actor should get. I¡¯ve already gotten fame and awards. I¡¯m going to retire. It¡¯s not a big deal to be a big star, but I want to be a big Shot who can decide the fate of a big star. Gu jinghang pinched her chin and said,¡±you¡¯re quite ambitious.¡± Song ran leaned her head against his chest. life is short. I don¡¯t like a life of mediocrity. I should prove that I¡¯ve been here before. Gu jinghang hugged her. Okay, okay. I¡¯ll support you in whatever you do. After hugging for a while, there was a knock on the door, and Yin Hua¡¯s voice came over. ¡°Brother, dinner¡¯s ready. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Gu jinghang directly carried her out. Yin Hua quickly covered her eyes. Oh my, don¡¯t look at me, don¡¯t look at me. At the dining table, song ran rested her chin on one hand and extended the other hand in front of Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes. ¡°Jing Xing, look at my Yingluo, look at my trembling little hands.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s slender fingers held the chopsticks and he said calmly, ¡± ¡°So?¡± I can¡¯t hold my chopsticks properly with my trembling hands, ¡± song ran said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll feed you then.¡± Someone chuckled. ¡°Sure, sure,¡± the little fox replied. Yin Hua covered her face with one hand. This couple really didn¡¯t give people a way out. She gobbled up a few mouthfuls, then threw down her chopsticks and said in a low voice, ¡± brother, I¡¯m full. I¡¯ll go to my room first. Chapter 865 865 The great motherly love, hehe He did not even look at her, his eyes were all focused on sister-inw. Alright, I¡¯ll leave it. Gu jinghang fed her and song ran said softly, ¡± ¡°You should eat too.¡± Gu jinghang raised his eyebrows. I¡¯ll only be at ease after I feed a certain piglet. Song ran raised her leg and kicked him. if you continue, I¡¯m going to hit you. After Gu jinghang fed her, he took a few bites and carried her back to her room. He said gently, ¡± I¡¯ll get some water for you to soak your feet. Then, I¡¯ll give you a massage on your trembling hands, okay? ¡± Song ranughed. thank you for your hard work. Gu Jingxing walked to the door of the room and called out to the person in the next room, ¡± ¡°Yin Hua,e out and wash the dishes.¡± His wife was a gold mine, and his sister was a piece of trash. When Gu jinghang came out of the shower, he saw Fang Guohua sitting on the sofa. He wiped his hair, walked over, and whispered, ¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve found something about Section Chief he,¡± Guohua said in a low voice. Gu jinghang¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°He Pinyan¡¯s father is a businessman. He¡¯s in the building materials business. His business is pretty big.¡± Fang Guohua took a sip of water. ¡°Yes, continue.¡± his father has been using his son¡¯s name to do a lot of things. The chief is not a small official, and many people respect him. So, boss, if you want to use these things, you can. ¡°Yes, did you find anything else?¡± Gu jinghang asked with a solemn expression. Fang Guohua smacked his forehead. I was just about to tell you. He Pinyan¡¯s lover. She¡¯s in the same song and dance troupe as my sister-inw. Her name is ruan Qing. Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes darkened. I¡¯ve never heard ran mention ruan Qing. There was a woman named Jiang Feng who made things difficult for ran in the past. How is ruan Qing? ¡± Guohua¡¯s expression was serious. boss, let me tell you, when I was investigating, ruan Qing¡¯s reputation is not bad, but I think that the more scheming a person is, the less likely they will leave any evidence behind. Since Section Chief he is that kind of person, his wife will not be a kind person. Gu jinghang replied in a low voice, ¡± okay, I understand. Continue to investigate. If you have any evidence, collect it and store it. It will be useful in the future. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss.¡± After Fang Guohua left, Gu jinghang entered the room. The person on the bed was sleeping soundly because she was too tired. Gu jinghang grabbed another nket and slept beside her. The room was very dim. Only the faint light from the streetmp shone in. Gu jinghang put his arm under his head and did not feel sleepy. Since Section Chief he came to the second Research Institute, he had clearly felt Section Chief he¡¯s hostility. With this person blocking the way, it was obvious that his promotion road would not be smooth. The curtain of this invisible battle slowly opened. The rules of the game of ¡± you die or I die ¡± were very cruel. In the dark, his eyes were deep and shed with a dangerous light. Since he Pinyan didn¡¯t restrain his own father, he couldn¡¯t me others for getting hold of his weakness. ording to Fang Guohua, he Pinyan¡¯s father often talked big in the business world, saying that his son was in the Research Institute and had real power, so people in the business circle gave him face, and many people in the government department also gave him convenience. In the past, no one wanted to mess with this Section Chief he, but if they really wanted to do so, he had so many oversights, but wasn¡¯t he always right? As for the female celebrity, ruan Qing, he still needed to wait and see. If she really made things difficult for his Xiao ran, he would not be soft-hearted either. In Lifeng vige, song ran was sitting in the yard of a farmer¡¯s house. Teacher Mao was helping her put on makeup. The women who were watching by the side were amazed. Chapter 866 866 Preparing for the Spring Festival G The little girl was still white and tender just now. How did she be like them after a few brushes? His face was a lot darker, his neck and hands were also ck, and there were cuts on his face caused by the cold wind. His cheeks were slightly red, and his lips were dry and cracked. It was really novel, extremely novel. Song ran looked at herself in the mirror after her makeup was done. She was very satisfied and smiled at teacher Mao, ¡± ¡°Teacher Mao, I hope to work with you in all my future shows.¡± Teacher Mao smiled. it¡¯s mainly because you have good skin. It¡¯s easy to put on makeup. You can change your appearance very easily. Song ran stood up and said to the few farmers who had taught her how to transnt rice seedlings yesterday, ¡± ¡°Big Sisters, let¡¯s go to the fields and work.¡± The group of women chuckled as they walked into the fields with song ran. The director had asked the men in the vige to pump the water into the field early in the morning. Now, there were small seedlings tied up and floating on the water. Song ran walked over. The director gave her and a few other women who needed to enter the country a pair of chest-length boots. song ran, ¡± director su said with a serious expression, ¡± we¡¯ll start shootingter. Are you okay with that? ¡± Song ran waved her hand. don¡¯t worry, director. Let¡¯s watch the human-shaped rice Watling machine demonstrate the standard movementster. The womenughed out loud and went down to the ground with song ran. Song ran and the other three women stood in a row, and they were surrounded by three cameras. Song ran was the same as the other women. She had a headscarf on her head, wore a navy blue coat, and ck boots and pants that reached her chest. At first nce, she looked like a woman who had been exposed to the sun and the wind. Her face was facing the earth and her back was facing the sky. In the script, this female teacher was really having a hard time. Thedy at the side was a little nervous. After all, she had never faced a camera before and had never seen such a big scene. How could she not panic when so many people suddenly surrounded her to nt the rice seedlings? Song ran smiled and said, ¡± sister, don¡¯t be nervous. Just treat them as vegetables and carrots or Buttface in the vige. Just do whatever you want to do with them. You don¡¯t have to pay attention to them. ¡°Alright,¡± the woman said. Director SU¡¯s cameras were all ready, and there was even arge crane overhead. It could be said to be very professional. As soon as director su gave the order to start, song ran and the other three peasant women picked two bunches of seedlings with their fingers. Then, without any sloppiness, they inserted the seedlings into the paddy field. Then, they unhurriedly nted them in a row in a row. After the first row was inserted, he took a step back and continued to insert the second row of Pixiu. Director su sat behind the camera and nodded repeatedly. Song ran¡¯s movements were very skilled. She was on par with the speed of the farmers. It was hard to tell that this was the result of a day of intensive training. This little girl was indeed as dedicated as he had heard. Song ran¡¯s movements were Swift. From the moment the director called for them to start, she had been working hard and did not even lift her head. As they had to shoot a long scene before editing, the director did not call for them to stop. Hence, the vigers gathered around to watch the four of them transnt the rice seedlings. It was like a rice transntingpetition. Song ran put in more effort as she nted the rice until she reached the ridge of the field. She finished nting the rice seedlings in the vertical rows of the fields. May I ask, vige Secretary, where do I get my sry for a part-time job? Song ran looked up at the director, who was sitting behind the camera on the ridge, and shouted, ¡± ¡°Director su, how was my performance?¡± Director su gave her a thumbs up.¡±It¡¯s very good,¡± The two older women at the side also said, ¡± little sister, you¡¯ve done well. You¡¯ve done better than my daughter-inw, who has been married to cuifen for three years. Chapter 867 867 The second young master was stood up The aunt named cuifen, who was at the side, sighed.¡±Don¡¯t mention thatzy woman anymore.¡± Song ran walked to the ridge of the field and Yin Hua quickly covered her with a cotton coat. Song ran looked up and saw a certain someone standing in the crowd. She was surprised. Why was he here? he was still wearing the coat she had bought for him thest time. It seemed like he was deliberately keeping a low profile. Song ran took off her heavy boots and pants and said to the director, ¡± ¡°Let me know when you¡¯re filming the next scene. I¡¯m going to take a break.¡± The director smiled. drink more ginger tea. You¡¯ve been soaking in cold water for quite a while. Don¡¯t catch a cold. Song ran agreed and quickly ran off. In the simple and honest vige, song ran ran quickly in front while Gu jinghang followed behind at a moderate distance. He looked like a schr who was obsessed with a seductress and only knew how to follow her steps. Song ran¡¯s car was parked a little far away. The car was parked quietly on a muddy road hidden by a small forest. There was a River beside it. It was a good location. Yin Hua very consciously stood outside the small forest, keeping a lookout for her brother and sister-inw. Who knew what these two greasy people were going to do together? if the simple vigers saw this, they would probably be shocked, so it was better to keep an eye on them. Gu jinghang opened the car door for her. As soon as she got in, song ran started to pull the hem of his clothes. Gu jinghang grabbed her restless hands and said in a rough voice, ¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± tsk! song ran nced at him. what? do you think I¡¯m going to snatch a man from a good family? ¡± She put her hands under his coat and lifted the hem of his sweater. Then she sighedfortably.¡±I just transnted the rice seedlings, and my fingers are all frozen.¡± Gu jinghang coughed ufortably and said, ¡± ¡°Take it out, I¡¯ll cover it for you.¡± isn¡¯t it warm here? ¡± song ran chuckled. Gu jinghang narrowed his eyes at her. are you really going to put it on my chest? ¡± it¡¯s warm here, ¡± song ran nodded. Gu jinghang smiled and let go of her hand. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± song ran nced at him. ¡°Look at how you do farm work. This is probably the only chance I¡¯ll get to see it in my life.¡± Song ran pinched his waist. what kind of bad taste is this? ¡± she asked. Eh? What bad taste?¡± Gu jinghang could not hide the smile in his eyes. I couldn¡¯t believe that was my second young mistress song. Song ran was pleased. if I really want to do something, I will do it to the best of my ability. Cooking and farming are not difficult for me. ¡°Ran, you¡¯re the best,¡± Gu jinghang said dotingly. that¡¯s not true, ¡± song ran raised her eyebrows. Suddenly, she nced at the rearview mirror and saw her own face. A shrill scream startled Gu jinghang. He quickly asked, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Song ran touched her face. Yingluo, what happened to you just now? ¡± ¡°Why?¡± Gu jinghang cupped her face. Song ran reached out and touched her face. I¡¯ve put on so much makeup. My lips are dry and cracked. The skin on my face is also cracked. I even have two lumps of red on my face. I look like a vige girl. How could you eat me? ¡± Gu jinghangughed. my ran is cute no matter what. Song ran sighed. His answer was within her expectations. However, she could not bear to look at her country-girl face in the rearview mirror. She threw herself into his arms and covered her face.¡±You¡¯re so hardcore.¡± Chapter 868 868 He is here Gu jinghang gently patted her back. silly girl. No matter what you are, I Will Always Love You. I love you as a person, song ran. Although I love your appearance, I love your soul more. Song ran was a little stunned and her eyes welled up with tears. She then said in a joking tone, ¡± Gu jinghang, when did you be so good at talking and pleasing others? ¡± If he had such eloquence in her past life, song ran would not have been so arrogant that she would ignore him for the rest of her life. Gu jinghang kissed the corner of her lips. I learned it from someone. The closer you are to the Vermilion Bird, the redder you will be. Song ran hugged him tightly. you love my soul more. I¡¯m very happy. I¡¯m very happy. ¡°Silly girl.¡± Gu jinghang gently stroked her back. Song ran leaned in his arms for a while before Gu jinghang said softly, ¡± Xiao ran, you left in a hurry this morning, so I didn¡¯t have time to ask you. what¡¯s the matter? ¡± song ran retreated from his arms. ¡°Is there a person called ruan Qing in your art troupe?¡± Song ran was surprised. Why do you even know this?¡± ¡°She¡¯s section Chief he¡¯s wife,¡± Gu jinghang nodded slightly. I¡¯ve never heard her mention it, ¡± song ran said in surprise. ¡°Did she make things difficult for you?¡± Gu jinghang asked again. Song ran sighed. it¡¯s a little hard to exin. She¡¯s kind to me on the surface, but in reality, she¡¯s even better at ying dirty tricks behind my back than Jiang Feng. This woman is very capable. Gu jinghang had a look of understanding on his face. She was indeed a woman with brilliant means. In that case, he did not need to show any mercy when dealing with he Pinyan. He didn¡¯t have to worry too much about uprooting them. why are you asking this? ¡± song ran nced at him. Gu jinghang vaguely replied, ¡± it¡¯s nothing. She¡¯s section Chief he¡¯s family member, so I just wanted to ask a few questions. Oh, by the way, before I came out today, I submitted my application to the organization¡¯s leader for approval. Song ran was stunned. What application?¡± Gu jinghang pinched her chin and said,¡±marriage application form.¡± Song ran was surprised. Did he have to apply for marriage? What aspects did the higher-ups mainly review? Will they find it too ostentatious that I¡¯m an actor and make things difficult for you?¡± Gu jinghang could not help butugh,¡¯so nervous? Are you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to marry me?¡± Song ran nced at him. don¡¯t think too highly of yourself, okay? ¡± Gu jinghang reached out and ruffled her hair. Song ran called out, ¡± don¡¯t rub it. Don¡¯t rub my wig off. I still have to rush back to filmter. Gu jinghang quickly stopped. you don¡¯t have any problems with the organization¡¯s investigation. The main thing is to investigate the woman¡¯s family members and make sure that they have no criminal records. Also, we have to see if the woman¡¯s family members are overseas. You will be fine. Your family members are good citizens. Song ran raised her eyebrows. of course. I used to have a step-mother who was a criminal. Fortunately, my dad divorced her. Otherwise, she would be a burden to me. Song ran nted the seedlings for the entire morning and dried the wheat in the afternoon. She had to spread the wheat out in the huge field by herself. As she worked, she criticized in her heart. This female teacher was really the soul engineer of mankind. Her Great Spirit of contributing to others had already reached a Supreme level. She admired this kind of person, but she could not be one. She could not be a selfless person. She had determined that she was a selfish person. She wasn¡¯t a God, so it was inevitable for her to have distracting thoughts. She knew that life was short. In these short decades, she could only take care of herself and the people around her. Chapter 869 869 Let¡¯s go to white hair together She really didn¡¯t have the time to care about more people who had nothing to do with her. Song ran was drying the wheat in the field while Gu jinghang, who was in the crowd, wished he could help her out. She had actually carried out such a difficult task on her own without a word. What kind of drama was this? Why did that girl keep making things difficult for him? Unfortunately, Deputy Section Chief Gu was too tall. He couldn¡¯t even be song ran¡¯s substitute. He could only stand by the side and worry. When song ran¡¯s face was red from the sun and the wheat on the field had been pushed evenly, she carried her farming tools and walked towards the crowd. The director shouted for her to stop. After three takes, the scene waspleted. The sun was already in the West, and the staff was busy preparing for the change of scene. There was only one scene left for her to have a heart-to-heart talk with her student in the courtyard, and it was all over. Song ran asked director su a few questions. Director su expressed that he was very satisfied with her scenes and asked her to prepare for the next scene. Song ran heaved a sigh of relief and took off the headscarf on her head. She felt weak all over and wanted to sit on the ground. Gu Jingxing walked over and looked down at her. He then handed her the green water bottle that she had given him earlier.¡±Have some water.¡± Song ran held the water bottle and gulped down the water. ¡°Drink slowly. Don¡¯t choke,¡± Gu jinghang said. Song ran took a few big gulps and wiped her mouth. ¡°The staff were all discussing who you are just now. There are quite a few young girls throwing flirtatious looks at you.¡± Gu jinghang squinted at her. why are you so happy when others are throwing flirtatious looks at me? ¡± Song ran threw up her hands and looked like she was asking for a beating. it just means that my man is outstanding. They can¡¯t take you away from me anyway. I¡¯m secretly happy about it. Gu jinghang could not help but chuckle. Alright, alright. Stop being so smug. Do you want to go back to the car and rest for a while? ¡± Song ran waved her hand. the car is parked a little far away. It¡¯s okay, I have another scene to shoot. I¡¯ll go over there to prepare. yes, we¡¯ll go back together after filming. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Under the starry sky, Xi Juan, who was yed by song ran, was having a heart-to-heart talk with the poor students in the vige. Gu jinghang was watching her from the crowd. The small-time actor in the scene was a local child. At the beginning, the child was nervous, so they had to take a few shots. Song ran tried to calm him down. Gu jinghang felt that this side of song ran was very strange. When song ran was with him, she was like a child. Now, when she was with other children, she was like a kind mother. She would be a good mother in the future. He was looking forward to getting married to her as soon as possible so that they could have a child together. The scene took five takes before the young actor overcame his nervousness. The scene took two hours to shoot, and it was already nine O ¡®clock. Song ran transnted the rice in the morning and dried it in the afternoon. At night, she still had to be a caring elder sister. She was physically and mentally exhausted. There were no street lights in the vige, so it was dark. The crew members lived in town, so the car drove away. Gu jinghang squatted down. ran, get on. I¡¯ll carry you back to the car. Song ran did not stand on ceremony with him. She jumped onto his broad and strong back and wrapped her arms around his neck. jinghang, I¡¯m guessing that in the two months I¡¯ll be on this set, I¡¯ll have to finish farm work that I¡¯ll never be able to do in my life. What if I have calluses on my hands? ¡± Yin Hua held a shlight in her hand and walked in front to explore the way for them. Gu jinghang chuckled. so be it. I¡¯ll be fine after I recuperate for a while after filming. Chapter 870 870 The second young master is in vain again Song ran swung her legs. The night breeze in the countryside was blowing over her head. The moonlight was a little cold, but she felt warm beside the person she loved the most. She reached out and touched his ear. I quite like the calluses on your hands. It makes your palms seem warm and dry. When you touch my face with your calloused palms, I feel warm and touched. Gu jinghang¡¯s lips curved into a smile. then, I¡¯ll touch more in the future. Okay? ¡± Song ran leaned on his shoulder and replied with a smile, ¡± ¡°Feel free to touch.¡± Gu jinghang coughed lightly andughed. Yin Hua walked alone in the cold and bleak wind, tightly wrapped in her little cotton jacket. It was already early March, and the temperature was still quite low. Tang Ji ¡®an sat at home and made tea for himself. He didn¡¯t have any hobbies, and his only hobby seemed to be to climb up and satisfy his father, bing his father¡¯s sessor. In the past, he didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with such a life. It was very normal for men to fight for fame and fortune. Moreover, his starting point was higher than others, so he should be content. However, at 11 O ¡®clock at night, he could not fall asleep. He drank cup after cup of tea, and the more he drank, the more awake he became. He suddenly felt that this kind of life was meaningless. He would be like his father, standing at the peak of power. Then what? Seeing everyone bow to him, then? And then? He asked himself. It seemed that recently, he often felt empty, as if he wanted to grasp something, to make his ck and white life a little livelier, and also wanted to talk andugh, and even wanted to be mocked by some sharp-tongued people. He chuckled. Tang Ji ¡®an, you¡¯re a masochist. He leaned back in his chair and drank this cup of tea from nine O ¡®clock in the evening until one o¡¯ clock in the morning. His heart was still empty. He thought, he was so busy with work, and there were countless people who came to ask him for help every day. With so many people ttering him, how could he feel empty? The word ¡¯emptiness¡¯ should not be used on him. Heid on the big bed, but his mind was very clear. He told himself that it was time to sleep. He should have slept long ago. In the countryside, song Xuan went to visit song ran. Song ran was casting a in the fish pond. One job a day. It¡¯s been hard on our precious daughter. From afar, song Xuan could not recognize her sweet sister. It was not until the end of the scene and song ran approached her that she realized that the woman who looked no different from a farmer¡¯s wife with mud on her face was her second young mistress. Although it was just an act, song Xuan still felt particrly distressed. She quickly picked up the cotton-padded jacket in Yin Hua¡¯s hands, walked over, and wrapped her tightly. She frowned and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re filming this show?¡± Song ran chuckled. I can help aunt Wu with more work when I get home in the future. I can do a lot of things now. ¡°Do you like to work so much?¡± song Xuan pushed her head. Song ran shrugged. it¡¯s a character setting. I can¡¯t help it. Yang Haitao waved his hand. let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Ran, we¡¯re here today to tell you that second young master Tang is inviting us to dinner again. Song ran frowned and looked at him. what does Tang Ji ¡®an want? does he like me? ¡± Pfff! Yang Haitao almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Such an open mouth, it was his sister-inw¡¯s usual style. After song ran got off work, she got into yang Haitao¡¯s car. She had to think of a way to clear things up with Tang Ji ¡®an. She told Yin Hua to go back to the second Institute and let her tell her brother that she wouldn¡¯t be going to his ce tonight. The three of them headed straight for the city. Chapter 871 871 The thoughts of a Big Shot When Yin Hua returned to the second Research Institute, she was just in time to see Gu jinghanging down from the examination field. He wore a thin shirt and wiped the sweat on his forehead. He looked at Yin Hua standing outside the car and smiled, ¡± ¡°Is your sister-inw exhausted again?¡± Yin Hua smiled guiltily. sister-inw, sister-inw, sister-inw, asked me to tell you. She went home. Gu jinghang frowned and asked,¡¯go home? You didn¡¯t drive her back?¡± ¡°Her sister and brother-inw went to see her and brought her back.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Gu jinghang did not think too much about it. Three dayster, a ck car stopped at the entrance of Lifeng vige. A man in a long ck coat asked the vigers and went straight to song ran¡¯s filming location. When song ran was done with her scene, the man went up to her and said in a low voice, ¡± you¡¯re miss song ran, right? ¡± Song ran was a little confused, but she still agreed. ¡°May I ask who you are?¡± ¡°I¡¯m director Tang¡¯s Secretary,¡± the man answered. Song ran was a little shocked. The Secretary-General? ah! She quickly said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Chairman Tang?¡± Could it be because of Tang Ji ¡®an? ¡°He¡¯s waiting for you at home. He has something to tell you.¡± The Secretary smiled. Song ran¡¯s heart was beating like a drum. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s father was just like him. They both held great power and never cared about other people¡¯s feelings. When he came to invite you, you had to cooperate with him. He would not care if you were free or not. Song ran removed her makeup and changed into her own clothes. Together with Yin Hua, she got into the head Secretary¡¯s car. Along the way, the atmosphere in the car was rather depressing. The Secretary-General had a hard time opening his mouth. Song ran tried to find out why Chairman Tang wanted to talk to her, but the Secretary-General kept his mouth shut and did not reveal a single word to her. Heh, the big shots had always been patient. Song ran felt like she was ying a game. The characters and levels around her slowly became more advanced, and the difficulty of clearing the game also increased. In the past, Shen mengfang, su mingna, and Jiang Feng were people who made things difficult for her on the surface. She could see through these people¡¯s thoughts at a nce, including Wen Huihui, who she could deal with with with with ease. But now, ruan Qing, Tang Ji ¡®an, and this Chairman Tang, who he had yet to meet, were all very capable people. The current her was like a person walking on a tightrope at a high altitude. She had to be more careful, as if she was walking on thin ice. In the public mansion, the floor lights were dimly lit. The car drove through the exquisitely trimmed greenery and finally stopped in front of a two-story vi. There was a yard in front of the vi, and through the shadows of the trees, he could see someone sitting in the yard. Song ran got out of the car and the Secretary-General opened the metal door for her. In the dimly lit courtyard, a man was sitting by the stone table. ¡°Sir, miss song is here,¡± the head secretary said respectfully. Tang qingru didn¡¯t even raise his head. He pointed to the seat opposite him, ¡± ¡°Have a seat.¡± Song ran sat down uneasily. There were only two dim floormps in the yard, so she couldn¡¯t even see his face clearly. She could only make out a rough outline, but he looked somewhat simr to Tang Ji ¡®an. Tang qingru nced at her and said in a low voice,¡±What¡¯s your rtionship with Ji ¡®an?¡± Song ran felt ufortable with his unkind tone, but she still said respectfully, ¡± ¡°Tang Ji ¡®an and I are just ordinary friends.¡± Chairman Tang took a sip of tea and continued, ¡± ¡°I heard you¡¯re an actor.¡± There was obviously contempt in his words. Song ran frowned slightly. His words made her feel ufortable again. She was an actress with an upright career. She did not steal or snatch anything. She was just and honorable. Why was she sitting here and being looked down on? It wasughable. Chapter 872 872 He miscalcted ¡°Sir, I¡¯m indeed an actress. I¡¯m proud of my profession,¡± she replied in a neither humble nor haughty manner. Chairman Tang was a well-mannered man, so he would not embarrass a 20-year-old girl. He said lightly, ¡± ¡°In the future, Ji ¡®an will marry a girl of equal social standing.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an would marry a girl of equal social status, but that girl wouldn¡¯t be you, because you weren¡¯t good enough for him. You were just an actor, an actress. Oh, maybe you had a bit of money at home, but a family like ours wouldn¡¯t like a girl from a small family like yours. Song ran was so infuriated by this Chairman Tang that smoke was almosting out of her seven orifices. However, she could only maintain herposure.¡±Yes, sir. I fully agree with your words.¡± There was indeed nothing between her and Tang Ji ¡®an. She treated him like a brother. Big shots were really amazing. Director Tang nodded. yes, you¡¯re quite sensible. Don¡¯t hang out with Ji ¡®an so much in the future. He has a lot of important things to do. His words were even harsher. Song ran almost mmed the table and stood up. How could he bully her like this? Tang Ji ¡®an had a lot of things to do, and she was not an idle person, okay? Song ran gritted her teeth and smiled. okay, Sir. I won¡¯t keep in touch with Tang Ji ¡®an in the future. Director Tang was surprised by her thoughtfulness. Didn¡¯t actresses always cling to the rich and powerful? Or could it be that this girl was clever and knew how to act on the surface but not on the inside? Tang qingru waved his hand. you can go now. I¡¯ve troubled you to make a trip today. Song ran snorted in her heart.¡¯You¡¯re so hypocritical. You¡¯ve done a good job of maintaining your image.¡¯ ¡°Alright, Sir, I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Director Tang¡¯s driver sent song ran and Yin Hua off. The Secretary General and director Tang entered the vi together. The Secretary General said softly, ¡± ¡°Teacher, why are you talking to her in the dark courtyard?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not something glorious in the first ce. Do you want to talk about it in this brightly lit ce?¡± Tang qingru said indifferently. ¡°Yes,¡± the Secretary nodded. ¡°Even in the dim light, I can still vaguely see that song ran is indeed an extraordinary beauty,¡± Tang qingru continued. yes. the head secretary nodded. song ran is indeed beautiful. When she returned home, song ran still felt a little indignant. No wonder they all wanted to climb up thedder and stand at the peak of power. No matter how rich she was, she still had to show off in front of director Tang. Moreover, she was not at fault in this matter. Chairman Tang was really making a false usation. He did not care about his own son, but came to trouble an innocent person like her. As for her, she could do nothing but obey and admit defeat. Tsk, tsk, power is a good thing. That night, director Tang called Tang Ji ¡®an to his vi and said, ¡± ¡°Are you free tomorrow?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an pondered for a moment and said,¡±the firm won¡¯t be idle even at the beginning of the year.¡± ¡°Seven o ¡®clock in the evening, go to the tan family for dinner. I¡¯ll wait for you at thew firm¡¯s entrance.¡± Tang qingru said. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression darkened, and he pursed his lips. After a while, he said, ¡± ¡°I truly don¡¯t have the time. Father, you can go to the Tan n by yourself.¡± Tang qingru frowned and sized him up. ¡°You¡¯re free to eat with Xizi but not at your Uncle Tan¡¯s house?¡± Tang Jian trembled. His father knew? How did he know about me having dinner with song ran? He looked straight at his father and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Father, you shouldn¡¯t use this form of address on others.¡± ¡°Is she not an actress?¡± Tang qingru chuckled. Chapter 873 873 You¡¯re my brother Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s eyes flickered. that¡¯s a contemptuous way of addressing someone. You should respect their profession. Tang qingru¡¯s eyes were even colder. For the past 26 years, except for his son, who had rebelled for a while when his mothermitted suicide, he had actually resisted him verbally. That was why he said that women were a source of trouble. Beautiful women would make men lose their usual calm and rationality. Of course, he couldn¡¯t let his son be with such a woman. As an official, he couldn¡¯t have a weakness or leverage. then, I¡¯ll just call her song ran. Tang qingru took a step back. After all, he was his son, a son that he admired and had high hopes for. It was nothing to take a step back. ¡°Father, you went to find her?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an asked. A trace of mischievousness shed through Tang qingru¡¯s eyes. Taking a step back did not mean that he would keep taking a step back. His fingers rhythmically tapped on his knees, and his voice had an imperceptible Majesty,¡±What¡¯s wrong? I can¡¯t find her?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an could sense his father¡¯s displeasure, but he still said, ¡± she and I are just ordinary friends. Father, you shouldn¡¯t talk to her so anxiously. She will misunderstand. Tang Ji ¡®an smiled. Under the light, his face looked a little pale.¡±I know, I¡¯ve known for a long time. From the moment my mother suffered from depression and begged you to visit her, but you didn¡¯t do anything, I knew that the only person you care about in this world is that woman, right? Oh right, there¡¯s also your two daughters who have disappeared and we don¡¯t even know if they¡¯re still alive.¡± Tang qingru slowly walked down, raised his hand, and gave him a heavy p.¡±Shut up.¡± ¡°I hope all three of them are dead,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said with a smile. Tang qingru gave him another p and said in a cold voice,¡±You¡¯ve lost your mind. Aunt Zhou, take him out.¡± Song ran¡¯s [ Qingyuan Chronicle ] filming went smoothly. The crew had the same thoughts and energy. Director su was very capable and had a strong sense of unity. Everyone admired him, so the entire crew was very harmonious. Because they were close to each other, Gu jinghang would visit her at work whenever he had the time. Every time he came back, he would see her doing farm work. He was really heartbroken. Although he was heartbroken, he could not go up to help. He could only watch helplessly. To him, it was simply a death by a thousand cuts. As the filming went on, it was already the end of April. On this day, the production team gave her a day off. Song ran dragged her exhausted body and hung on Gu jinghang. She mumbled, ¡± I¡¯m starting to suspect that the director is in cahoots with the vige chief and has set his eyes on me. I¡¯ve been working every day and I¡¯m exhausted. At eight o ¡®clock in the evening, the sky was already dark. Gu jinghang carried her on his back and smiled. ¡°He asked for it. He deserved it.¡± Song ran clenched her fist and punched his chest, but it felt soft. ¡°Do you still have a conscience?¡± When she opened her eyes again, she was already on Gu jinghang¡¯s sofa. His voice was soft as he called out to her. She slowly opened her eyes. Song ran mumbled, ¡± I¡¯m tired and sleepy. Don¡¯t disturb me. I want to sleep. Gu jinghang carried her up. don¡¯t be in such a hurry to sleep. I have something to show you. what is it? ¡± song ran rubbed her sleepy eyes. Gu jinghang took out a dark red velvet box and opened it. Oh my, it was so dazzling that she was blinded. Her sleepiness instantly disappeared. ¡°Gold?¡± Gu jinghang nodded. yes. I bought you four gold coins. ¡°Four gold?¡± Chapter 874 874 He had underestimated her in my hometown, even the poorer families have to buy three gold coins for their wedding. The richer families have to buy four gold coins, including earrings, nes, rings, and bracelets. why did you buy me this? ¡± song ranid on top of him. we¡¯re getting married in a few days, so I have to buy what I need. I asked your sister to help me pick out the clothes, but I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t like the style I picked. Song ran was deeply touched. Yueyue, you even asked my sister to help you choose? ¡± When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Gu jinghang picked up one of the Rings and knelt down on one knee. Song ran was at a loss.¡±Yingluo, how do you know about this?¡± Wasn¡¯t he an uncouth fellow? Why did he kneel down and propose? Gu jinghang stared at her intently. your sister said that a proposal should look like a proposal. She said that a proposal should be like this. Although I don¡¯t know why she knelt down, I think she¡¯s asking you to marry me. As long as you marry me, I¡¯ll do anything. Song ran¡¯s nose felt sour and tears welled up in her eyes. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Silly girl.¡± Gu jinghang raised the ring in front of her eyes. His eyes were burning with determination. Xiao ran, marry me, okay? ¡± Song ran stared at him and looked at him. Under the light, he was still so handsome and determined that she could not take her eyes off him. As time passed, the only thing that had not changed was that their love was stronger than gold. She was so excited that she forgot to speak. Her entire life, Jing Xing¡¯s entire life. Her two years, Jing Xing¡¯s five years. At this moment, they had finally reached a perfect ending. It was as if the shining ring in his hand was perfect, and so was her life. Gu jinghang noticed that she was staring at the ring in a daze. She did not say anything and did not reach out her hand to agree to his request. He quickly asked again, ¡± Xiao ran, Will you marry me? ¡± Song ran snapped back to her senses and said with tears in her eyes, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing, Jing Xing, I¡¯m willing, I¡¯m especially willing.¡± Gu jinghang quickly and clumsily put the ring on the ring finger of her right hand. The gold ring on her fair and slender finger made her look even more exquisite. Gu jinghang held her hand and kissed it gently. He said in a deep voice, ¡± ran, I love you, ran, ran! Song ran reached out and hugged him. She hung onto him and said, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, I love you too. I will love you forever. I will love you for the rest of my life.¡± Gu jinghang kissed her. Three and a half hourster, song ran was carried back to her room by a certain someone. She looked at him with resentment.¡±Bastard.¡± Gu jinghang was in a good mood. you¡¯ve epted my gold. You have to pay for it. Don¡¯t you think so? ¡± who cares about that pile of gold? ¡± song ran kicked him. Gu jinghang leaned over. not only gold, but I also bought you a bicycle and a sewing machine. Song ran chuckled. that¡¯s the standard for marriage. Gu jinghang grabbed her hand and said in a low voice, ¡± ran, I¡¯m a man. I might not be able to give you a house and a car, but I will give you the best things that I can give you. Song ran sealed his lips. whatever you give me will always be the best for me. At the end of April, the orchids in Haicheng bloomed. Li Jin got off the train, followed by zou long. sister che, I¡¯ve sent someone to Haicheng once before. We bought a few properties, a few cars, and even registered apany. Lijin nodded,¡±yes, I know.¡± ¡°Do you have any ns now that you¡¯re back?¡± Li Jin lifted her chin slightly. Gu jinghang caused our business to be unable to continue. So, I went to look for him. At the same time, I also met my old enemy. Zou long led her out. Chapter 875 875 Chapter 899-creating a diversion There were four ck cars parked outside the station. Li Jin got in and the cars left. Li Jin sat in the car with the window half open. She looked out of the window and said in a soft voice, ¡± look, the Magnolia flowers in Haicheng are so beautiful. I like the Magnolia flowers in Haicheng a lot. I¡¯ve missed them for many years. I used to nt a crickets in my yard. Her voice sounded a little old, and the fine lines at the corners of her eyes showed her age. She wondered what she would be if she stayed in Haicheng. Heh, that¡¯s impossible. Life doesn¡¯t ept imagination. At the end of April, song ran¡¯s [ Qing Yuan Chronicle ] finally came to an end. Her life as a farmer¡¯s wife had finallye to an end. Director su gave her high praise and praised her for her good acting skills. She was willing to go all out and had the spirit to bear hardships. song ran, ¡± director su said to her in private, ¡± I¡¯ll be sending this film for approval for the Hundred Flowers Award. I hope we can make it big together. Director su was just saying it. He didn¡¯t have much experience in film production. This was only the third film and it was only sent for approval. He didn¡¯t have much hope that it would win an award. Song ran smiled firmly. director su, we will. We will stand together on the stage to receive the Hundred Flowers Award. Director su scratched his head andughed. I¡¯m counting on your blessings. We¡¯re going to a fish head hot pot restaurant in town for dinner tonight. Do you want toe? ¡± Song ran waved her hand. it¡¯s okay. I have something important to do. Director su didn¡¯t force her. The people in this crew were all kind, and there wouldn¡¯t be people like the ¡± unparalleled ¡± crew who sneered at her and said that she didn¡¯t attend the wrap party because she was acting like a big Shot. So, she left the crew after filming herst scene. She was in a hurry to go back and see if her jinghang¡¯s marriage application had been approved. It was almost may and she was going to get married to her jinghang. How could she not be excited? They finished work early on thest day, and it was five o ¡®clock in the evening when they arrived at the second Institute. There were clouds on the horizon, which turned the sky golden. You¡¯re the April sky in the human world, the night wind at the end of April, blowing people¡¯s hearts. Her man, her handsome man in a Chinese tunic suit, was standing at the door of the second Institute with a piece of paper in his hand. Song ran asked Yin Hua to stop the car. The window was half-opened, and she leaned on the window and admired her man¡¯s tall and straight figure. Gu jinghang raised his eyebrows and shook his head when he saw that the young woman did not get out of the car. She was just staring at him with a silly smile. She was about to get married. When would she grow up? He then walked towards her. He reached out and knocked on the car window. Song ran looked up at him and said, ¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu jinghang lowered his head and smiled at her. the results are out today. Don¡¯t you want to know? ¡± Song ran nced at the paper in his hand and said, ¡± ¡°So what¡¯s the attitude of the organization?¡± Gu jinghang had one hand in his pocket and his expression was a little profound. ¡°You can guess.¡± Song ran reached out and touched her chin. my family members are all honest people. None of them have settled abroad. I think the organization is a sensible one and will not make things difficult for others. Gu jinghang reached out and ruffled her hair before opening the car door. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. ¡°Let me see the PaperCut.¡± Gu jinghang raised the paper in his hand and said, ¡± ¡°Come back with me first.¡± Song ran¡¯s legs were short. Well, they were only short whenpared to Gu jinghang¡¯s legs. She could only run and keep up with his pace. Chapter 876 876 Old grudges She went upstairs and closed the door. Song ran opened her palm and said, ¡± ¡°Can I see it now?¡± Gu jinghang reached out and wrapped his arm around her waist. He held the application form in front of her and said, ¡± ¡°The organization has agreed to let you be my wife.¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes lit up. I knew it. The organization is indeed a good and reasonable organization. Did they really go and investigate? ¡± yes, I¡¯ve checked. Your family members are rtively simple, so your identity and background are also simple. So, of course, the Kongtong organization will not make things difficult for you. Song ran hugged his waist and looked up at him. ¡°Jinghang, go and get your marriage certificate tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Gu jinghang said with a deep look in his eyes. The next day, early in the morning, song Xuan and yang Haitao were still in bed when they heard honking sounds from outside. Yang Haitao mumbled to himself, ¡± who¡¯s so inconsiderate so early in the morning? ¡± He walked to the window and saw his sister-inw sticking her head out of the window, waving at him happily. Half an hourter, two cars drove to the Civil Affairs Bureau. The six of them squeezed into one car. Yang Haitao drove, Gu jinghang sat in the front passenger seat, and four women sat behind. Song Xuan held song ran¡¯s hand tightly. Gu jinghang bought you four pieces of gold. Are you satisfied? ¡± miss song, ¡± song ran red at her. do you think I¡¯d look down on your taste? ¡± Song Xuan pinched her face and said,¡±you¡¯re smart.¡± Song ran chuckled. it¡¯s really nice. It was the wisest choice that Gu jinghang made in his life to ask you to go and buy gold with him. Then, he lowered his voice and whispered into song Xuan¡¯s ear, ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know about the butterfly hair clip and the hairpin with Broken Flowers that you bought for me in the Northwest. Tsk, tsk, your aesthetic taste is so poor.¡± Song Xuanughed out loud and said,¡±aren¡¯t they still in your room?¡± If you dislike it so much, why don¡¯t you throw it away?¡± Song ran shrugged. no matter how ugly it is, it¡¯s still a gift from my jinghang. Song Xuan smiled and shook her head. She said, ¡± ¡°After you get your marriage certificate, keep a low profile, understand? Your Fu Guang school has always been strict. If your old and stubborn principal finds out, it will cause unnecessary trouble.¡± Song ran nodded. I¡¯ll handle it. Don¡¯t worry. ¡°Where do you get your confidence from?¡± song Xuan rolled her eyes. He then lowered his head to her ear and whispered, ¡± ¡°After you get married, don¡¯t have children yet, understand?¡± Song ran blushed and pinched her waist. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me. How can I not know?¡± When they arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau, Gu jinghang was as stiff as a wooden man. He was wearing a tunic suit, the kind of suit with the button buttoned all the way up to his neck. He was probably too nervous now, and he was really suffocating. When they arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau, they had to line up to take photos, swear, and finally get their marriage certificate. Gu jinghang was dumbfounded by the entire process. He was even more dumbfounded than song ran. He could not believe that the matter would be settled just like that. Although he had waited for her for three years and dated her for two years, he still felt dazzled by the feeling of having a happy ending. The two of them sat in front of the brownish-yellow office desk. The director of the Civil Affairs Bureau coughed and said, ¡± ¡°Comrade, I¡¯m asking you if you¡¯re willing to marry this woman?¡± of course! Gu jinghang quickly replied. I¡¯m willing. Of course, I¡¯m willing! The red stamp in the director¡¯s hand knocked on the Red Book. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart waspletely at ease. Song ran was his woman now. She was his wife. She could not leave him. The next step was to take the Red Book and make an oath. Chapter 877 877 Be more honest He and song ran stood side by side in front of the Vermillion oath tform. Each of them held a marriage certificate and stood under the solemn national g and emblem. Their voices rose and fell as they recited their wedding vows. from today onwards, we will shoulder the responsibilities and obligations that marriage has given us together. We will be filial to our parents and teach our children. We will respect and love each other, trust and encourage each other, understand and give in to each other, help each other, and love each other for life. Their breathing was the same, their heartbeats were the same, and their eyes were filled with love. His five years of waiting had not been in vain, and she had not wasted her life. Finally, they weed the beautiful life that belonged to them. He held her hand and it trembled slightly. The sunlight outside the window was so bright that it felt like a dream. Gu jinghang felt his heart beating too fast. The presenter was already waving at them. my tworades, you¡¯re done with your oath. Please leave. There are still people waiting in line behind you. Gu jinghang was still in a daze. Song ran held his hand and walked out. Gu jinghang looked at the back of her head and followed her into the sun. There was a corridor outside the door, and the corridor faced South. The sun at the end of April shone on her face. She smiled and raised her hand to touch his face.¡±Man, are you stupid?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s breathing was uneven. ran, ¡± he said, ¡± hit me. Song ran pouted. how can I hit you? ¡± I want to be a good wife and mother. I want to be Gu jinghang¡¯s gentle and kind wife.¡± Gu jinghang grabbed her hand and pped his own face. It hurt, it hurt. It was true. He and his ran were really married. This was not a dream. Gu jinghang did not care about his image and carried her in his arms. There were newlyweds walking around. Although the others were also excited, they were not like Gu jinghang who held his new wife in his arms and kept turning around without caring about the secr gazes. Song ran was being held and spun around by him. She quickly shouted, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, don¡¯t turn anymore. My head is dizzy from your spinning.¡± Song Xuan, yang Haitao, mother Wu, and Yin Hua looked at the two of them with relief. Yang Haitao scratched the back of his head. my mind was nk at the time. I should have hugged you and spun you around like this. Song Xuan pouted. Gu jinghang has been in a rtionship for two years. It¡¯s understandable for him to be so agitated. But you¡¯re being a little pretentious. Yang Haitao nced at her and said,¡±my half a year is more torturous than his two years, okay?¡± I¡¯ve wooed you for more than half a year, and I¡¯ve finally found my happiness after all my suffering.¡± Song Xuan touched his waist andforted him, ¡± alright, alright, alright. You¡¯ve suffered. You¡¯ve suffered. After that, Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes could not move away from song ran. Everyone in the car became unnecessary. The family had a lively lunch at the song family¡¯s mansion. In the afternoon, Gu jinghang brought song ran to buy a sewing machine and a bicycle. Song ran felt that Gu jinghang¡¯s heart was already with Cao Ying, but she was still dawdling and choosing. After a long time, she finally picked a style that she liked and asked the shop assistant to carry it to her car. After dinner, song Xuan joked, ¡± Gu jinghang, it¡¯s gettingte. Aren¡¯t you going back to the second Institute? ¡± Gu jinghang coughed lightly and looked up at song ran. Xiao ran, let¡¯s go back. Song ran looked into his eyes and suddenly felt her legs go weak. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back first?¡± Gu jinghang carried her on his shoulder. What kind of joke was this? They were legally married now, and she was his wife. How could they sleep separately on their wedding night? He had endured for so long, wasn¡¯t it all for this night? Chapter 878 878 You said you woulde He carried song ran into the car, and Yin Hua drove the car for the two people who were so passionate. It was really like sitting on pins and needles. Yin Hua drove fast and steadily. In less than 40 minutes, the car stopped at the ground floor of Gu jinghang¡¯s dormitory. Then, Yin Hua said very obediently, ¡± ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sleeping at sister-inw cuiying¡¯s ce today.¡± Gu jinghang gave her a look that said,¡¯my sister is so sensible¡¯ and Yin Hua fled. The only person who could hold her back for a while had also run away. Song ran stared at Gu jinghang andughed. look, my brother-inw is a little unkind. He even forced you to drink at night. Gu jinghang did not say anything. He opened the car door and carried her downstairs. Gu jinghang! song ran was a little anxious. be careful of your image. Gu jinghang chuckled. the moon is dark and the wind is strong. It¡¯s alright. He carried her upstairs and entered the house. Pa da, the string was pulled and the living room light was turned on. In that era, when the bulb of an incandescentmp was first turned on, the light was very dim, and it would take a long time for the light to gradually brighten. In such a dim light, Gu jinghang carried her into the bedroom. At ten O ¡®clock in the morning, the red bean porridge on the stove in the kitchen was giving off a fragrant smell. His Xiao ran was bleeding and needed to be nourished. Gu jinghang returned to the room and saw that the person on the bed was in a deep sleep. She had been exhausted the entire night. However, Gu jinghang felt that he had an endless amount of energy in his body. He sat on the edge of the bed in satisfaction and caressed her face with hisrge hand. He loved it so much that he could not stop caressing her face. Gu jinghang could not help butugh out loud again. Her lips were red and swollen, and she was pouting slightly as if she wasining about how he had been demanding for her the whole night. It was so tempting. Gu jinghang reached out and hugged her. it¡¯s already ten O ¡®clock. Have some breakfast first, okay? ¡± You¡¯ve used up too much energy.¡± Gu jinghang lifted the thin nket and sat her down in his arms. Then, he covered her with the thin nket.¡±Sit down, I¡¯ll get you a bowl of porridge, okay? It¡¯s red bean porridge, good for blood.¡± Song ran buried her head under the nket. I don¡¯t want to talk to you, you bastard. Gu jinghang entered the kitchen in a good mood and served her a bowl of red bean porridge. When he entered the room again, she had fallen asleep again. Gu jinghang picked her up again patiently and said in an extremely gentle voice, ¡± Xiao ran, eat a little. Eat a little before you sleep. Song ran sat on the bed in a daze. She opened her mouth and ate a big bowl of porridge. Then, she fell down immediately. Gu Jingcheng took good care of her and walked out of the room with the big bowl. The spring was bright and beautiful, and vice Section Chief Gu was living a life of an official wife ve, and he was very happy and willing to do it. When song ran woke up again, it was already afternoon. She wanted to go to the toilet, so she lifted the thin nket and got out of bed. The room was silent and Gu jinghang was not in the room. Her feet touched the ground and just as she was about to stand up, she felt her legs go soft and she fell to the ground. She reached out to grab something, but she grabbed the clothes rack beside her with one hand. The clothes rack fell down and rustled. She fell to the ground and the clothes rack smashed to the side. She screamed in fear. Gu jinghang rushed into the room and asked nervously, ¡± Xiao ran, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± it¡¯s all your fault. song ran looked at him with resentment. Gu jinghang quickly went over to carry her and then reached out to hold the clothes rack. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 879 ?879 I won¡¯t go through the back door Song rany in his arms and said in a wronged tone, ¡± ¡°My legs are so weak that I can¡¯t even stand up.¡± Gu jinghang could not help butugh out loud. that¡¯s normal. What do you want to do? I¡¯ll carry you there. Song ran could not help but bite and pinch him. ¡°It¡¯s your fault, it¡¯s all your fault.¡± Gu jinghang said, ¡± okay, that¡¯s good. Oh, by the way, I¡¯ve invited them to my wedding today. It¡¯s just the few people under me, Captain Jiang, sister-inw cuiying, and the rest. Song ran rolled her eyes at him. how do you expect me to entertain guests like this? ¡± Gu jinghang: ¡± you don¡¯t have to entertain me. You can just sleep in your room. Juste out for dinner when it¡¯s time. Song ran patted his face. then, people will definitely look at me with strange eyes. Gu jinghangughed sinisterly. it¡¯s our wedding night. Everyone knows that if I didn¡¯t torture you like this, they wouldugh at me for not being able to do it. The most taboo word for men is ¡®not being able to¡¯. Song ran grabbed his hand and bit it. She mumbled, ¡± ¡°Give me back my honest and upright Gu jinghang. Who are you? I don¡¯t know you, I don¡¯t know you.¡± Song ran, Oh song ran. Gu jinghang was no longer the innocent and upright young man. He was now a scheming and scheming Wolf who pretended to have a clear gaze. Song ran pinched his chin and squinted at him. ¡°Gu jinghang, where¡¯s your face?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gu jinghang chuckled. Song ran¡¯s face was red as she stared at him shyly. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to say such nonsense in the future. If others hear it, it will affect your image.¡± Gu jinghang hugged her and was in a good mood. ¡°Only when we¡¯re alone, huh?¡± Song ran shook her head. no, I don¡¯t like it either. Gu jinghang pressed his lips against the corner of her mouth and said in a low and alluring voice, ¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t like it?¡± Song ran put her arms around his neck. When she heard his sexy and deep voice and looked into his deep and mesmerizing eyes, all her rationality was thrown out of the window. She was like a child who had been bewitched.¡±If I don¡¯t whine, I don¡¯t hate it.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t hate me, then you like me, right?¡± he continued to bewitch her. it¡¯s alright, ¡± song ran said softly. it¡¯s alright. Gu jinghang pressed down on her arm and pointed at a dark mark on her elbow. ¡°Is this a birthmark?¡± Song ran nodded. yes. I was pregnant when I was born. Gu jinghang chuckled. I don¡¯t have a birthmark on my body. I won¡¯t be able to recognize it even if I¡¯m carried home wrongly. you¡¯re thinking too much, ¡± song ran mumbled. Song ran was indeed tired and exhausted. After being pestered for the whole night, she was extremely sleepy and fell asleep in his arms after a while. Gu jinghang continued holding her in his arms until someone knocked on the door. He carried her over to open the door and saw cuiying sister-inw and Yin Hua each holding a basket of vegetables standing outside. ¡°Sorry to trouble you, sister-inw,¡± Gu jinghang said with a smile. Cuiying looked at song ran as if she had been through this before. She chuckled and said, ¡± thank you for your hard work, ran. I¡¯ll make more delicious food for her. When song ran opened her eyes again, the sky was already dark. The entire room was filled with the aroma of food. She picked up the small rm clock by the bedside and took a look. Oh, it was already past six O ¡®clock. She quickly lifted the nket and got out of bed. As soon as she left the room, she saw that the hall was bustling with people. They were all the team leaders and researchers under Gu jinghang. Gu jinghang immediately stood up when he saw her. don¡¯t move! song ran quickly stopped her. She did not want to be carried or supported by Gu jinghang in front of everyone. That would be a confession. Chapter 880 880 People don¡¯t care about face, trees don¡¯t care about skin She walked to the table with difficulty and sat down. She said to cuiying¡¯s sister-inw, who was setting the table, ¡± ah, I took an afternoon nap and slept until now. Cuiying¡¯s sister-inw nced at her and smiled. This little girl was shy and wanted to save face, so she would give her face. yes. I¡¯m sleeping at three in the afternoon. It¡¯s the best time to sleep. Gu jinghang then asked everyone to sit around the table. Just as he was about to speak, song ran held his hand down and said, ¡± ¡°Sister-inw cuiying, you¡¯ve worked hard to prepare such arge table of dishes.¡± Guohua poured some white wine for the men. ¡°It¡¯s Big boss¡¯s big day, so we¡¯re not going home until we¡¯re drunk.¡± Gu jinghang said in a deep voice, ¡± can I trouble everyone to keep my marriage a secret? after all, ran is still a student. We want to keep a low profile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll keep our mouths shut,¡± the rest of them replied. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t drink too much today. If you drink too much, you¡¯ll spill it,¡± said cuiying¡¯s sister-inw. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I know, I know, I know.¡± Since boss was thinking for sister-inw, they had to think for boss. Sister-inw cuiying kept the bottle of wine.¡±Let¡¯s just do it as a token of appreciation and chat more.¡± Gu jinghang sat there and no one dared to make a scene. Everyone just had a small ss of wine and chatted about everything. Cuiying¡¯s sister-inw gave Gu jinghang a toast and said sincerely, ¡± it¡¯s been almost two years since I first saw Deputy Section Chief Gu washing Xiao ran¡¯s clothes in the yard. I¡¯m really happy that you¡¯re married. Deputy Section Chief Gu, Xiao ran, here¡¯s to you. boss, sister-inw, ¡± said Cheng Haidong, who had always been dull. the love between you two is the most beautiful I¡¯ve ever seen. Everyone looked at each other and said all the best wishes that the uncouth man could say. Song ran¡¯s nose turned sour and her eyes turned red. She felt so lucky that there were so many people around Gu jinghang who sincerely wished them happiness. The two schools would always be her second home. The people here, the people around him, and the people under him, she liked them all. Everyone only drank a little, but they chatted until veryte, until cuiying¡¯s sister-inw called out to them, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t disturb the young couple.¡± Fang Guohua chuckled. that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Every moment of the night is worth a thousand pieces of gold. Let¡¯s go quickly. If we don¡¯t, the boss is going to kick us out. ¡°I¡¯ll punish you tomorrow.¡± Gu jinghang pointed at him. boss, you¡¯re not fair. You should have rewarded me. Fang Guohua was unafraid. After he finished speaking, he dragged Cheng Haidong, Hao Jun, and du Dapeng away. Yin Hua stood there helplessly. Cuiying¡¯s sister-inw chuckled and said, ¡± it seems like I¡¯ll have to keep the room in my house for you for a long time. Let¡¯s go to my house. The house that was bustling with noise and excitement earlier was now empty. Song ran pushed his chest. why did you chase your sister away? they¡¯re going to say that I¡¯m a bad sister-inw and can¡¯t tolerate your younger aunt. Gu jinghang carried her up. everyone knows what you look like. I was the one who asked Yin Hua to stay at sister-inw cuiying¡¯s house. Don¡¯t worry. Song ran was carried into the room by him. She snorted and said, ¡± ¡°People will say that I¡¯m instigating you. It¡¯s hard on a woman.¡± Song ran¡¯s body waspletely broken. She rested at Gu jinghang¡¯s ce for five days before she could barely walk. Her legs were nimble, and she couldn¡¯t wait to leave.¡±I have to go back to ss. It¡¯s already may, and I¡¯ll have my final exams in less than two months.¡± If he didn¡¯t leave now, he would really be eaten until not even his bones were left. Chapter 881 881 She just so happens to want your life Gu jinghang personally sent her home and instructed, ¡± ¡°I¡¯lle over when I¡¯m free. It¡¯d be best if you cane over to my ce, hmm?¡± In her house, he didn¡¯t dare to be too presumptuous. After all, aunt Wu still lived downstairs, and her sister lived next door. He always felt a little restrained. Hmph! song ran snorted. I won¡¯t be going to the second Institute any time soon. Just you wait. When she returned to school, song ran was already a married woman. However, other than registering her marriage with Gu jinghang and having sex with him, her life was no different from before. At school, she met No. 5 and No. 9 again. The two of them were still inseparable. No. 9 still had an innocent and naive look on his face, while No. 5 still had a bitter and hateful look on his face. He was still high and mighty, and the whole world owed him money. During this period, Tang Ji ¡®an looked for song ran again, but it was just a chat between ordinary friends. Tang Ji¡¯ an treated her like a younger sister. But Tang qingru didn¡¯t think so. After dinner, another ck car arrived at song ran¡¯s house. Song ran recognized the car. It was director Tang¡¯s car. Her heart skipped a beat. As expected, the person who got out of the car was director Tang¡¯s Secretary. Song ran frowned slightly. Director Tang was really well-informed. It seemed like he had quite a number of spies. The Secretary-General¡¯s attitude was a little high and mighty. He said directly,¡±Miss song, Chairman Tang would like to see you at his mansion.¡± What song ran wanted to say was,¡¯do I have to go just because director Tang invited me?¡¯ ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now.¡± He was Chairman Tang, and she was amoner. She had no ability to fight against him, so she could only ept it. No matter how resentful she was, she had to be obedient on the surface. She understood the rules of survival in society. Director Tang was still sitting in the courtyard. The light was still dim. Song ran thought to herself,¡¯what a shameful old man.¡¯ Song ran walked to his side and greeted him with respect, ¡± ¡°Chairman Tang.¡± Tang qingru stood up and gave her a tight p. He was a man, so he hit her hard and mercilessly. When he pped her, song ran immediately felt the taste of blood in her mouth. She had never felt so wronged before. As Chairman Tang, could he beat people up without distinguishing right from wrong? She knew why Chairman Tang called her here and pped her. But wasn¡¯t Huahua the most innocent one? Chairman Tang¡¯s voice was calm and a bit ruthless, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to associate with Ji ¡®an? You¡¯re just pretending to be obedient while secretly going against me. I don¡¯t like people who secretly disobey me. ¡± Song ran gritted her teeth and stood up straight. She looked up at him. In the dim light, she could feel the man¡¯s anger. It wasughable. She said neither obsequiously nor haughtily,¡±Sir, did you monitor your son or me?¡± I think no matter who you¡¯ve been monitoring, you should know that Tang Ji ¡®an came to me on his own initiative. I didn¡¯t pretend to obey Him, but secretly disobey him.¡± ¡°Do you feel wronged?¡± Chairman Tang¡¯s voice turned colder. If you didn¡¯t give him a thought and a hint that he could continue, would he have gone to find you?¡± Song ran could not help but chuckle. This was really a case of wanting to pin a crime on someone but not finding a good excuse. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Tang qingru was a little angry. Song ran had a lot of things to say to him. She wanted to talk back to him with a sharp tongue. She did not want to leave him any face. A person like him was not worthy of her respect. Could she? Could she be so willful? She knew better than anyone else what the consequences of being willful were. She was a businessman, and in all aspects of policy, wasn¡¯t she under director Tang¡¯smand? Chapter 882 882 She should be brought to justice She suppressed the anger in her chest and said, ¡± I think you¡¯re a wise man, Chairman Tang. If I had made any small moves, you would have seen it. I wouldn¡¯t dare to lie to you even if you gave me a hundred guts. What I want to say is that I didn¡¯t give your son, Tang Ji ¡®an, any hope. I¡¯m already married. Director Tang was a little shocked. Did Wanwan really me this girl wrongly? He had thought that those actors, those women from ordinary families, would be reluctant to let go of someone as powerful as Ji ¡®an. This girl, she actually got married so easily? He didn¡¯t dare to believe it. Song ran lifted her chin slightly. She had her own pride. When director Tang did not say anything, she said, ¡± if you don¡¯t believe me, you can investigate it yourself. A week ago, I went to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get the certificate. My husband and I are very loving. All this time, I have never had any thoughts about your young master. You are from a prestigious family. I know that I can¡¯t match up to you, so I definitely don¡¯t dare to have such thoughts. I hope you can investigate it. A trace of mischief shed past, and Tang qingru squinted his eyes slightly. What a Savage Girl, she actually dared to speak to him like this. It seemed to be apliment, but it was actually full of injustice. However, the little girl had already registered her marriage. If he continued to make things difficult for her, it would really be beneath his status. He waved his hand. I¡¯ll believe you this time. I hope you keep your word. Song ran chuckled in her heart.¡¯I¡¯ll believe you for now. I¡¯m sorry that I misunderstood you.¡¯ Yes, a high position meant that one could do whatever they wanted. She understood that and had noints. Tang qingru sat in the chair and said coldly,¡±You can leave now.¡± After song ran left, Tang qingru called the head secretary to verify what song ran had said. The next day, the head secretary reported to him. song ran has indeed registered her marriage. She is also a Deputy Section Chief at the Research Institute. Tang qingru sat in the office and slightly raised his eyebrows. it¡¯s good that she didn¡¯t lie. How¡¯s the Vice Section Chief? ¡± the Deputy Section chief¡¯s name is Gu jinghang, ¡± the Secretary General said in a low voice. I¡¯ve asked around. I heard that he¡¯s a young man who¡¯s quite important in the Research Institute. ¡°Got it,¡± Tang qingru nodded. As they were talking, there was a knock on the door and the female secretary walked in. ¡°President Tang, there¡¯s ady on the first floor looking for you.¡± Tang qingru was not in a good mood. He took out a cigarette and said, ¡°Which Department are you from? do you have an appointment?¡± ¡°No appointment,¡± the Secretary replied. ¡°So why are you standing here and reporting to me?¡± Tang qingru frowned and nced at her. The Secretary was a little flustered. she said her name is Li Jin, ¡± she said. she said she knows you. I¡¯ll let her go. The Secretary found that director Tang¡¯s fingers were trembling and his cigarette had fallen to the ground. Director Tang had always been calm and he had never seen anyone lose their mind like this. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to let her go. Wait for a while. You can go out first,¡± he said to the female secretary. After the door closed, the Secretary-General bent down to pick up the cigarette on the floor. He passed it to her and said in a low voice,¡±What¡¯s wrong, Sir?¡± It had been 20 years since then, and none of the staff members around him knew about his past. Tang qingru¡¯s lips quivered, but he didn¡¯t say anything and sat down in the chair. The Secretary quickly lit a match and helped him light the cigarette. Tang qingru smoked a cigarette in silence, and the Secretary-General didn¡¯t disturb him. ¡°Let her in,¡± Tang qingru said as he raised his eyes after finishing the cigarette. Of course, the Secretary knew that she was referring to the woman who had suddenly visited them downstairs. Ten minutester, Li Jin sat in front of Tang qingru¡¯s desk. Chapter 883 883 Chapter 907-justice is served She was wearing a navy blue dress and had taken good care of herself. The fine lines at the corners of her eyes did not affect her from being a beautiful and charming middle-aged woman. Her smile was elegant, and her eyes were calm, as if she had experienced everything in the world to be so calm. On the contrary, Tang qingru was more anxious. He looked at the woman in front of him and said through gritted teeth, ¡± ¡°Why did you leave without saying goodbye?¡± Yu Hu stretched out her hand. Chairman Tang, I didn¡¯t know that you smoke peony cigarettes. Give me one. There was a faint smile on her face, but the smile did not reach her eyes. Her eyes were beautiful, but there was no warmth. Tang qingru¡¯s eyes were cold, as if carrying a knife, but Li Jin didn¡¯t care. He leaned over and picked up a pack of cigarettes next to him. He took one out, lit it, and smoked it unhurriedly. She nced at him and asked,¡±what did you ask just now?¡± Oh, why did you leave without saying goodbye back then? It¡¯s been too long, I can¡¯t really remember.¡± Her expression was yful, and her entire person seemed to be frivolous. Tang qingru¡¯s schrly and refined look was gone as he gritted his teeth and said,¡±Lijin, where did you take my two daughters?¡± Through the smoke, Li Jin looked at the Furious man and chuckled. ¡°I threw them away. Maybe Yingluo is dead.¡± Tang qingru grabbed her neck and said, ¡± ¡°You vicious woman, why did you do that? Why did you do that? They¡¯re your children, how can you do this?¡± His eyes were no longer as gentle as they had been twenty years ago. They were full of disdain. It was a heavily snowing winter. A young woman was holding a child in one hand and dragging a staggering child in the other at the gate of an orphanage in Xiang city, which was 300 km away from Haicheng. Her tears kept flowing, and her voice was sincere. please, director. You must find them a good family. If possible, can you let the two sisters be adopted by the same family? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try my best,¡± the hospital director nodded. She wiped her tears and walked out as if she had made up her mind. ¡°Mommy, Yingluo.¡± She turned around and saw her eldest daughter standing in the snow, calling out to her. Her heart was about to break. ¡°Mom, where are you going?¡± She asked her in a childish voice, and her steps became hesitant. She couldn¡¯t help but rush towards her and hug her, crying bitterly, ¡± ¡°Mommy will buy candy for you and your sister.¡± The elder daughter shook her head. I don¡¯t eat candy. Mommy, don¡¯t go. ¡°Remember to take care of your sister, understand?¡± the young woman cried even harder. After he finished speaking, he kissed her on the forehead, turned around, and left in a hurry. The girl called out to her in the snow, again and again. mommy! Mommy! she cried for the rest of the night under the wall outside the orphanage. At that time, she had a pair of gentle and affectionate eyes, but now, there was no trace of affection in those beautiful eyes. Li Jin looked at the man in front of him and chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you also love a vicious woman like me back then?¡± Tang qingru¡¯s eyes turned red,¡±please, tell me, where did you leave your daughter?¡± I¡¯m begging you, please?¡± Li Jin took another puff and said indifferently, ¡± that¡¯s enough, stop putting on an act. I¡¯m here today to tell you that I¡¯m doing the tobo business in Haicheng, and I¡¯d like to see if director tang can give me any convenience. Of course, if you refuse, I won¡¯tin. Chapter 884 884 Caught again ¡°You can only make use of me?¡± Tang qingru stared at him. ¡°What else do you think I should do, Chairman Tang?¡± Li Jin looked at him and smiled. Tang qingru looked down at her, ever since you left, I¡¯ve never remarried. It¡¯s been twenty years, and I¡¯ve never remarried. You don¡¯t deserve it. You don¡¯t deserve to make me like this. Li Jin lowered her head and smiled. I¡¯m not worthy of you, but you¡¯re doing this. It only shows that I¡¯m very charming, right? ¡± Tang qingru raised his hand, and Li Jin raised his chin to look at him,¡±President Tang, are you going to hit me? Go ahead, go ahead.¡± Tang qingru¡¯s hand trembled, but it did not fall on her face in the end. Li Jin finished his cigarette, stood up, and smiled. it seems that I¡¯ve been a little delusional. Chairman Tang won¡¯t make it easy for me. I¡¯ve offended you, so I¡¯ll be leaving now. She walked to the door and turned back to look at him. if you had told me that you had a wife when you were pursuing me back then, ¡± she said, ¡± perhaps our lives wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. Tang qingru didn¡¯t avoid his eyes. after I met you, I immediately divorced my ex-wife. I gave her all thepensation that I should give. I also gave you all the love that I should give you. What else do you want from me? ¡± Lijin lowered her head and said in a low voice, ¡± do you think you have a clear conscience now? your ex-wife, your mother, and even your ex-wife¡¯s sons still think I¡¯m the one who destroyed their family. How innocent am I? ¡± After saying this, she left his office. Tang qingru sat in the chair dejectedly. There was a photo on his desk. Two little girls were sitting on his left and right legs. The younger one was not yet one year old, and the older one was not even three years old. All three of them were smiling happily. And the person who had taken this photo was the person he loved the most. Now, she was gone. She had nothing. Her two daughters were gone. The person she loved the most was gone. Tang Ji ¡®an was right. He was most concerned about these three women, but the woman he loved didn¡¯t have him in her heart and had left so easily. His two daughters ran ran. He wasn¡¯t even sure if he was still alive. Even if he was still alive, he would not remember him. Why did the heavens treat him like this? Back at Fu Guang University, song ran¡¯s school life was proceeding forward without any surprises. The only difference was that ever since tan Shuyuan hade to look for her thest time, her female ssmates, who were all smitten with him, would ask her to pass on love letters to tan Shuyuan from time to time. This was really a tricky task. She had basically confirmed tan Shuyuan¡¯s feelings. However, she thought that she could use this opportunity to confirm whether little 9th was safe. After she had collected a bag full of love letters, she went to look for tan Shuyuan. As expected, the two of them were together again. little Jiu,e over to my house for dinner tonight, ¡± song ran said. aunt Wu has prepared your favorite preserved egg tofu. Little nine was a typical foodie. The moment she heard about food, she couldn¡¯t move her feet. sure, sure. Sister ran, let¡¯s go. It was as if song ran was fishing. Once she threw little nine as bait, old fifth, the prey, took the bait. The four of them arrived at song ran¡¯s house. Aunt Wu was still cooking soup in the kitchen. Song ran beckoned him over. Laowu, I have something to show you. Xiaojiu,e along. The three of them came to the sofa in the living room. Song ran took out a bag full of love letters and poured them out. Little Jiu looked at song ran innocently. what are these? ¡± Song ran passed him a beautifully wrapped envelope. ¡°Open it and let niannian have a look.¡± Chapter 885 885 Don¡¯t be noticed Little nine then opened the letter in her hand and read it out loud, ¡± ¡°Shuyuan, seeing the letter is like seeing a Wu. Since thest time I saw you, I have fallen in love with you.¡± Song ran was shocked.¡¯Thisdy is really bold. She¡¯s so straightforward. Don¡¯t scare the kid.¡¯ Tan Shuyuan snatched the letter from little Jiu¡¯s hands, and his face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. song ran, what are you doing? ¡± Song ran pretended to be enlightened and said, ¡°ah? I didn¡¯t know they wrote love letters. I thought they were just ordinary pen friends.¡± Tan Shuyuan looked at little Jiu nervously. That child was still as silly as ever, as if he did not know anything. Song ran smiled at little 9th. look, your fifth brother is very popr. Many girls in our ss like him. Little nine touched the back of his head and smiled shyly, ¡± ¡°I wonder if I¡¯ll be as popr as fifth brother in the future.¡± Tan Shuyuan¡¯s expression turned even uglier. Little 9th¡¯s words meant that he also liked to be favored by girls in the future. Sure enough, he was the only one who was different. No matter how well he treated this child, he would still have someone he loved in the future. He would also get married and have children, just like what song ran said. It was an early summer evening, and he suddenly felt a little stuffy in his chest. Song ran smiled and patted his head. our little 9th is good-looking, has excellent grades, and is kind. I¡¯m sure there will be a good girl who will fall in love with you. Tan Shuyuan felt his heart ache. ¡°But I¡¯m not as tall as fifth brother,¡± little nine smiled even more shyly. Song ran smiled. you¡¯re not short. Your fifth brother is just too tall. You don¡¯t have topare yourself to him. ¡°Mm, that¡¯s good,¡± little nine replied happily. your room is really stuffy, ¡± tan Shuyuan muttered. I¡¯ll go to the courtyard to get some fresh air. Song ran followed closely behind him and entered the courtyard with him. Song ranughed. my room isn¡¯t stuffy at all. Why are you the one who¡¯s feeling stuffy? ¡± Tan Shuyuan didn¡¯t say anything, but he gritted his teeth very tightly. ¡°You did it on purpose. You let him see those love letters on purpose,¡± she said after a long while. Song ran smiled. so what if I did it on purpose? ¡± So what if I didn¡¯t do it on purpose?¡± Tan Shuyuan gritted his teeth. song ran, ¡± he said. you shouldn¡¯t have meddled in other people¡¯s business. Song ran¡¯s eyes were calm. I¡¯m the one who brought little 9th to this big city. I feel that I have to be responsible for him. If he has that kind of intention, I won¡¯t say anything more. But if he doesn¡¯t have Qianqian, I¡¯ll definitely not me him. ¡°What do you think?¡± Song ran chuckled. you should know that you can¡¯t force it. Tan Shuyuan¡¯s eyes flickered, and he frowned slightly.¡±I don¡¯t understand myself, I really don¡¯t.¡± Song ran patted him on the shoulder. it¡¯s best if you can digest it on your own. Don¡¯t hurt innocent people. Before tan Shuyuan could say anything, song ran entered the house. After a while, little Jiu walked out. When he saw tan Shuyuan smoking again, he said carefully, ¡± ¡°Fifth brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Tan Shuyuan looked straight ahead, and said indifferently, ¡± ¡°What kind of girl do you like?¡± Little 9th touched the back of his head and said,¡¯did I flirt with you? I like a gentle one, like my mother.¡± Tan Shuyuan tapped the cigarette ash and said, ¡± ¡°Song ran is so pretty. Why don¡¯t you like her? Is it because song ran is not gentle?¡± Little nine seemed a little confused. I feel that sister ran is just a sister. I didn¡¯t think too much about it. ¡°What about people like song Xuan? She¡¯s beautiful and gentle.¡± Little 9th was even more puzzled. she¡¯s also an older sister. She¡¯s already married. Chapter 886 886 Chapter 910-charming words Tan Shuyuan was a little impatient,¡¯then what kind of girl do you like? Do you have a specific person and a specific appearance?¡± Little nine was a little confused by his question,¡±fifth brother, didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m still young and shouldn¡¯t think about these things?¡± At least before I graduate, I don¡¯t want to have a partner.¡± Tan Shuyuan snuffed out the cigarette in his hand while facing the railing. He frowned and said with a serious expression, ¡± ¡°Then you have to keep your word.¡± ¡°Of course I am,¡± little nine replied in confusion. The dinner was not a pleasant one. Everyone at the table could feel tan Shuyuan¡¯s unhappiness, but song ran did not say anything. Song ran told song Xuan that she wanted to set up her own entertainmentpany and song Xuan agreed. Song Xuan was relieved that song ran was willing to step down behind the scenes. It was better to be behind the scenes than on stage. There were many things to pay attention to on stage. Now that she was willing to step down, she raised both her hands in agreement. Song ran then said, ¡± sis, can you help me look for an office address? mypany is not big. I¡¯ve recruited about five people so far, so the office space doesn¡¯t need to be too big. don¡¯t worry, ¡± song Xuan said happily. I¡¯ll get Gao Xiang to see if there¡¯s a suitable office. Also, have you thought of thepany name? ¡± Song ran chuckled. yes, I¡¯ve already calcted it. It¡¯s called Wan Yi entertainment. Song Xuan raised her eyebrows. I thought you would have put both your name and Gu jinghang¡¯s name in it. Song ran snorted. sis, what are you thinking? he¡¯s a man. If his name is in my entertainmentpany, wouldn¡¯t that be a bad thing for people? ¡± We don¡¯t do these fake things.¡± tsk! song Xuan snorted. Okay, okay, okay. What did the fortune-teller say about the name Wan Yi? ¡± ¡°With help, the noble will be rich, and above prosperity, sess and fame.¡± Song Jin couldn¡¯t help butugh. sure, Wan Yi it is then. Come with me to the Industry and Commerce Bureau to register it in the next two days. ¡°Okay, sister.¡± At night, Gu jinghang called her and said in a deep voice, ¡± it¡¯s Friday tomorrow. Come over after school, okay? ¡± Hmph! song ran tugged at the phone¡¯s cord and snorted. do I look like someone who¡¯s at your beck and call? ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go pick you up?¡± Song ran chuckled. forget it then. Deputy Section Chief Gu is so busy. I can¡¯t waste your time. sure, thene over by yourself. I¡¯ll call you to remind you in case you forget. ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± The next day, it was a Friday. After school, song ran got into the car. Yin Hua asked, ¡± sister-inw, let¡¯s go to my brother¡¯s ce then. Song ran waved her hand. I¡¯m not going. Let¡¯s go home first. We¡¯ll go tomorrow. She could at least rest for a night. Now, she was taking every night she could. Yin Hua drove the car straight to the West. ¡°Eh?¡± song ran called out. This is not the way back to Jing an road. Yin Hua, you are wrong.¡± Yin Hua touched her nose. sister-inw, my brother asked you to go tonight. You should go tonight. I don¡¯t dare to disobey my brother¡¯s orders. Song ran pointed at her with a trembling finger. you¡¯re in cahoots with him. Just because you don¡¯t dare to disobey him, you dare to disobey me? ¡± Yin Hua smiled guiltily. after all, my sry is given by my brother. It¡¯s reasonable to listen to the employer. Song ran rolled around in the back row. Gu jinghang has ulterior motives. When he arranged for you to work for me, he had already nned everything from now on, didn¡¯t he? ¡± He¡¯s too sinister, detestable, detestable!¡± Yin Hua chuckled. Her brother was a big Bad Wolf, who could beat him? Chapter 887 887 Second brother¡¯s abilities The car stopped at the entrance of the dormitory building. It was may and the weather was getting warmer. Gu jinghang was wearing a short-sleeved sweatshirt as he walked over from afar. Song ran stayed in the car and did not get out of bed. Yin Hua jumped out of the car and walked to her brother¡¯s side. She said in a small voice,¡±Brother, I¡¯vepleted my mission. I¡¯m going to cuiying¡¯s house for dinner.¡± Gu jinghang nodded. yes, go ahead. You did well. Yin Hua ran away happily. Gu jinghang wiped the sweat off his forehead and walked to the side of the car. He looked at the person lying on the back seat and knocked on the window with a smile. ¡°Hurry up ande out.¡± Song ran clutched her bag. Gu jinghang, I have to study tonight. I¡¯ve been filming for two months and I¡¯ve missed a lot of homework. I have to work hard or I¡¯ll fail again. If I fail again, I¡¯ll beughed at by my sister and you. I have my pride too. Gu jinghang could not help but chuckle. did I stop you from studying? ¡± he asked. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll let me study, ¡± song ran looked at him pitifully. ¡°I¡¯ll let you study. Not only will I let you study, but I¡¯ll also guide you in your studies.¡± He smiled lovingly. Song ran unlocked the car door and got out. ¡°Then you have to keep your word.¡± ¡°A gentleman never goes back on his word.¡± After dinner, Gu jinghang cleaned up the dishes and wiped the table. He then saw song ran walking to the table with her school bag. He reached out and wrapped his arm around her waist. Song ran looked up at him. Gu jinghang, don¡¯t go back on your word. I¡¯m looking down on you. Gu jinghang carried her and let her sit on hisp. His hot breath blew into her ear.¡±Come on, I¡¯ll tutor you.¡± Song ran moved uneasily. Gu jinghang, there are so many chairs and stools in the room. Can¡¯t you sit beside them? ¡± Have you ever seen a teacher hug a student and sit on hisp?¡± He stood behind her and whispered into her ear, ¡± ¡°When the student is also the teacher¡¯s wife, the teacher can hold her in his arms and tutor her.¡± The tips of song ran¡¯s ears turned red. you¡¯re abusing your power for personal gain. Gu jinghang touched her hand and said,¡¯you¡¯re taking your time and not taking out your books. Do you not want to study? Since you don¡¯t want to study, we might as well do something else.¡± Song ran quickly took out her bag. I want to learn. I really want to be in the sea of learning. I can swim for a whole day without getting tired. ¡°Then let¡¯s start.¡± Whenever song ran came to Gu jinghang¡¯s ce, she would be very tired and sleepy. Gu jinghang woke up early as usual to make her breakfast and wash her clothes. Now, he had be her husband who washed her clothes thrice. He deeply agreed with his role model husband¡¯s approach. Wasn¡¯t it natural for a man to pamper his wife? He pinched her inner clothes and felt that he was really like a big pervert. After washing her clothes, she was about to go to the bedroom to wake him up when there was a knock on the door. When she opened the door, she saw Guohua Fang. ¡°Boss, I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you and sister-inw,¡± Guohua chuckled. Gu jinghang gave him a sidelong nce. you must look for me on Sunday in the future. Try to do soter. Your sister-inw is going to sleep in. Don¡¯t wake her up. Guohua followed behind him and mumbled, ¡± boss, you¡¯re pampering sister-inw too much. It seems like you¡¯re treating her like your own daughter. In this quad, no one would dare to im to be the best when ites to pampering wives. Gu jinghang sat on the sofa and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter,ing to see me so early in the morning?¡± ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve found out a lot about he Pinyan,¡± Fang Guohua said in a low voice. ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± Chapter 888 888 Wen Huihui, 30 years in prison I won¡¯t say much about him using his son¡¯s name to umte wealth. The evidence is almost all collected. Recently, I found out another big thing. He Pinyan¡¯s father hit someone with his car eight years ago. Gu jinghang suddenly narrowed his eyes. Eight years ago, his father was hit by the car eight years ago. At that time, his father was working in Haicheng. Could it be such a coincidence? Fang Guohua continued, ¡± it happened in Haicheng¡¯s District. I can¡¯t tell exactly which road it was on. His father ran over a man who seemed to be a migrant worker. He ran away after the ident. The worker wantedpensation from him, so his father asked he Pinyan, who was already at the Research Institute, to use his connections. He didn¡¯t pay a single cent. Instead, he extorted a few hundred Yuan from the worker, saying that he damaged his family¡¯s car. Gu jinghang¡¯s face was extremely gloomy. It was confirmed that his father was hit by he Pinyan¡¯s father. His father was in a big city and had no one to rely on. The rich and powerful people sentenced him randomly. Not only was he unable to paypensation, but he also made a false usation. His father made things worse and almost died of anger. The Justice of heaven was truly long and loose. ¡°Is there any evidence for all this?¡± Gu jinghang asked in a low voice. Fang Guohua nodded. boss, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve found two witnesses for the car ident. They can confirm that he Pinyan¡¯s father vited the rules and ran into an innocent person. I¡¯ve left their contact details. They said that if necessary, they are willing to testify. Also, I¡¯m still collecting evidence that he Pinyan used his connections to exonerate his father and ckmail him. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t take long. Gu jinghang patted his shoulder. it¡¯s been hard on you. ¡°I¡¯m just serving my boss. Let¡¯s not talk about suffering,¡± Guohua chuckled. Song ran still felt sore all over as she got out of bed. She reached out to pull the bedroom door open and Gu jinghang immediately got up. He rushed to her side and blocked her way. He turned to Fang Guohua and said, ¡± ¡°You can go back now.¡± His ran was only wearing pajamas and not the clothes inside, so she couldn¡¯t be seen by anyone. Guohua tutted. Boss was protecting his wife like she was some treasure. Did he really want to see it that much? Tsk. Song ran reached out and hugged him. She mumbled, ¡± ¡°Who¡¯s this early in the morning? Aren¡¯t you going to let me sleep?¡± Gu jinghang hugged her. Fang Guohua,e over and report something to me. Did I disturb you? ¡± he said. Song ran replied, ¡± I¡¯m alright. I¡¯m hungry. What are we having for breakfast? ¡± Waiter Gu did everything by himself. He helped her brush her teeth, wash her face, and serve her breakfast. There was hot corn porridge, red bean paste buns, and a stack of green vegetables that he had just fried. It was very healthy and very nourishing to the stomach. In the past, he liked to eat pickled vegetables and carrots. His Xiao ran said that he couldn¡¯t always eat pickled food. Anyway, what her Xiao ran said was the truth, and he would obey her unconditionally. Song ran nced at the green vegetables and then at him. ¡°When I¡¯m not around, you have to cook more vegetables for yourself, understand? In the future, try not to eat pickled products, such as salted vegetables, dried Carrots, salted fish, salted meat, and so on. If you eat them, try to eat less, understand?¡± His health was always the most important thing to her. Without life, everything was just empty talk. Gu jinghang reached out and ruffled her hair. I know. It¡¯s your order. Do I dare to disobey? ¡± Song ran snorted. I¡¯ll get someone to keep an eye on you. If you¡¯re afraid of going against my words, I¡¯ll punish you. ¡°How are you going to punish me?¡± Gu jinghang nced at her. Chapter 889 889 Chapter 913- Song ran lifted her chin arrogantly. I won¡¯te to the second Institute. I won¡¯t let you touch me. How about that? ¡± Is this punishment enough?¡± Gu jinghang raised both his hands in surrender. this punishment is very lethal. I promise to follow your orders. Song ran leaned back in her chair and sized him up. ¡°You¡¯vepletely quit smoking?¡± Gu jinghang coughed lightly and did not say anything. Song ran kicked him gently. I¡¯m asking you a question. Speak. Gu jinghangughed and said, ¡± you look like andy who collects rent. She¡¯s so fierce and doesn¡¯t leave a chance for me, a long-term worker. I don¡¯t have many interests and hobbies. You¡¯re being ruthless, do you know that? ¡± Song ran stood up and walked to him. if you quit smoking, I¡¯lle here often. You can do whatever you want, okay? ¡± Damn it, this Vixen was really asking for his life. This kind of temptation was enough for him to quit smoking. It was enough. ¡°I¡¯ll quit, I¡¯ll quitpletely,¡± he said in a rough voice. Song ran gave him a kiss. jinghang, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Do you understand? ¡± ¡°I know, I know,¡± Gu jinghang nodded. At 11 am, the Deputy Director walked into he Pinyan¡¯s office and said, ¡± hand in the promotion list. You can mention Deputy Section Chief Gu. Also, you can decide the promotion list of your Regiment. He Pinyan coughed and said in an official tone,¡±Didn¡¯t vice Section Chief Gu mention itst year? I¡¯m afraid that the higher-ups won¡¯t agree to it if you mention it again at such a fast speed?¡± The Deputy Director nced at him and said,¡±it¡¯s up to the higher-ups to approve or not. You just have to mention it.¡±¡± On Monday, he Pinyan handed in the promotion list. After a while, the Deputy Director asked him to go. He Pinyan went to the deputy director¡¯s office with a calm expression. The Deputy Director held the name list in his hand and nced at him. ¡°Why isn¡¯t vice Section Chief Gu here?¡± I¡¯ve asked the other two section chiefs, ¡± he Pinyan said. they both said that if Deputy Section Chief Gu is promoted too quickly, he will be hated by others. He was just promoted from a Captain to Deputy Section Chiefst year. If he is promoted to the main Regiment this year, it will be really unreasonable. Deputy Section Chief Gu is not the only one in the second Institute. What would the other male soldiers think about this? ¡± I¡¯m just protecting him.¡± The Deputy Director chuckled,¡±then what¡¯s the meaning of Section Chief he reporting his name?¡± This promotion is for the cadres who have made great contributions recently. May I ask what contributions Section Chief he has made recently?¡± ¡°At the end ofst year, I was the one who arranged for vice Section Chief Gu to go to Yungui for an inspection. If I hadn¡¯t insisted on using vice Section Chief Gu, we wouldn¡¯t have won the overall victory,¡± he Pinyan said. In the afternoon, the Deputy Director called for Gu Jingxing¡¯s office and went straight to the point, ¡± the promotion Order has been issued again. I asked your leader to draw up a list, but he didn¡¯t report you. Why? are you not on good terms with your leader? ¡± Gu jinghang stood up straight and replied in a righteous manner, ¡± ¡°Maybe Section Chief he has his own considerations.¡± The Deputy Director nodded his head slightly. Well, he didn¡¯t speak ill of the leader. He didn¡¯t misjudge Deputy Section Chief Gu.¡±You must have a good rtionship with your direct leader, understand? A lot of things are decided by your direct leader. This time, Section Chief he didn¡¯t mention your name, so I¡¯ll make an exception and add you in. There won¡¯t be such an exception in the future, understand?¡± thank you, Deputy Director, for your high regard, ¡± Gu jinghang quickly replied. I will definitely work hard to maintain a good rtionship with Section Chief he. As soon as Gu jinghang went out, the Deputy Director added Gu jinghang¡¯s name on the promotion list. During the meeting at the general research Institutest time, the director had mentioned that the Deputy Section Chief Gu was a talented person and should be put in an important position. Would he dare to go against the director¡¯s wishes? Chapter 890 890 Another rival in love? However, he always felt that Section Chief he seemed to be against vice Section Chief Gu. Vice Section Chief Gu was honest and didn¡¯t live up to his leadership. Gu jinghang walked out of the deputy director¡¯s office with a solemn expression. This he Pinyan, his father had knocked into his own father back then and now he was trying to make things difficult for him. Like Father, Like Son. If the upper beam is not straight, the lower beam will be crooked. It seemed that he had to take action as soon as possible. He didn¡¯t want to let this viin affect his career. A weekter, an eight-page long anonymous report letter was sent to the deputy director¡¯s office. It described in great detail how he Pinyan, the head of the No. 1 regiment of the No. 2 Institute, had used his position to make things convenient for his father, as well as the elegant bribing he had epted. The elegant bribing was an elegant bribing that referred to epting other people¡¯s dinner invitation to make things convenient for others. In addition, the case of Section Chief he¡¯s father¡¯s car crash eight years ago was also stated. The process of the incident was described in detail. It described that he Pinyan colluded with the management of the case to exonerate his father from the crime and escape with his life. He also turned around and used him of bullying the workers and civilians. The crimesmitted by the higher-ups could be said to be too numerous to be recorded. The Deputy Director could not help but frown. He was thinking in his heart, who sent this anonymous report letter? The Deputy Director¡¯s first thought was the section chiefs of Department 2 and Department 3. After all, these three werepetitors. After he Pinyan entered the No. 2 Institute, he had been quite high-profile, probably because he had vited the interests of the other two section chiefs. Someone couldn¡¯t stand him, so they secretly collected these and nned to defeat him in one blow? Yes, the Deputy Director did not suspect Gu jinghang at all, because Gu jinghang had always given people the impression that he would obey the leader¡¯s arrangements and would never criticize his direct leader behind his back. This kind of backstabbing behavior was not his style at all. The Deputy Director put away the letter and reported it directly. This report was directly reported to the main research Institute. The letter was too detailed, and the details were very urate. It also provided evidence from various aspects and even said that if there was a need, there would be witnesses to testify. Therefore, the higher-ups attached great importance to this matter. How could the Research Institute allow such a person to exist? At this point, he Pinyan was still clueless and was still thinking about how to transfer Gu jinghang away. If Gu jinghang was promoted again, would he not be on the same level as him? The second Institute didn¡¯t have another section Chief position for him. The No. 2 research Institute was the most likely Research Institute to make a contribution in the Central Research Institute, apart from the ¡¯92 Research Institute. He had to gain a firm foothold. There was no need for Gu jinghang and Fang Guohua to show their faces. Since the higher-ups had received the detailed report letter, they would naturally take it seriously and re-investigate it. Whatever they could find out, the higher-ups would naturally be able to find out too. Gu jinghang specifically instructed Fang Guohua not to reveal himself and not to reveal any traces. Fang Guohua was a smart person, so Gu jinghang only asked him to be at ease. One day, he Pinyan called Gu jinghang to his office and said in his usual official tone, ¡± vice Section Chief Gu, I think it¡¯s necessary to inform you about this. The higher-ups have asked me to hand in the promotion list. I was nning to promote you, but some different voices came to me to express their opinions, ¡± he said. Yingluo, you just mentioned itst year, so it¡¯s not appropriate to mention it again. I didn¡¯t mention you this time to bnce things out. You don¡¯t have any objections, do you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you, leader.¡± Gu jinghang smiled. Chapter 891 891 I have a bottom line for my patience ¡°You¡¯re still young,¡± he Pinyan continued,¡±you¡¯ll have a lot of opportunities, right? Even if you don¡¯t mention it this year, you¡¯ll still mention it next year. So, don¡¯t be discouraged. You must continue to shine for the Research Institute and the country, understand?¡± ¡°Please rest assured, Section Chief he,¡± Gu jinghang replied. He Pinyan nced at him. Of course, he did not believe that Gu jinghang would be so obedient. He coughed lightly and said, ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have any opinions about the previous extermination of the poison, do you? Don¡¯t be too proud of yourself, understand? The higher-ups are most afraid of young people who think they¡¯ve made a little contribution and are all day happy with it. You can¡¯t be like this, you know?¡± Gu jinghang nodded his head. please rest assured, Section Chief he. I will not have such thoughts. I will be down-to-earth and continue to work hard for the Research Institute. He Pinyan snorted in his heart.¡¯I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re honest or pretending to be a pig to eat a Tiger. As long as I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll crush you.¡¯ As they were talking, the door was pushed open. He Pinyan frowned,¡±Why didn¡¯t you knock beforeing in?¡± The man in the lead, who was wearing a Chinese tunic suit, held a personnel order with a red stamp in his hand and said, ¡± ¡°Section Chief he Pinyan, we¡¯ve received orders from the higher-ups to suspend you for investigation. Pleasee with us.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± he Pinyan was stunned. The man in the lead smacked the personnel affairs order in front of him.¡±It¡¯s written in ck and white. You can take a look for yourself.¡± ¡°What did I do?¡± he Pinyan asked angrily. You suddenly want to suspend me and investigate?¡± The man raised his brows. naturally, they received a report that you¡¯vemitted a lot of crimes. That¡¯s why they suspended you and investigated you. The higher-ups won¡¯t wrong an innocent person, nor will they let go of a person who has disrupted discipline and ruined a man¡¯s reputation. Pleasee with us. We will investigate this thoroughly. ¡°Who reported me?¡± he Pinyan was furious. There must be someone who doesn¡¯t like me and maliciously framed me. You didn¡¯t investigate clearly and came to suspend me? And not to attack those who spread malicious rumors? Who gave you the right to do so?¡± The man¡¯s expression darkened. save these words for the court. We¡¯re just following orders. Come with us. He Pinyan was still in a daze. He didn¡¯t even have time to exin himself before his uniform was stripped off and he was pushed out of the office and into a car. Gu jinghang followed behind them and walked out of the administration building. The sun in the middle of may was quite bright and the weather in May was quitefortable. When song ran returned to the art troupe, she received news that her role as fan Lihua had been handed over to someone else. Song ran was grateful to Section Chief Shao for lighting the fuse. She pretended to be surprised, ¡± ¡°Why did you give my acting role to someone else?¡± Section Chief Shao¡¯s Secretary only said that it was Section Chief Shao¡¯s arrangement and told her to ept it. Section Chief Shao didn¡¯t like people who asked too many questions. Of course, there were factions in this art and cultural troupe. Her Fan Lihua had been assigned to a young actress under ruan Qing by Section Chief Shao. There was no doubt that since the rtionship between director li and Section Chief Shao had be increasingly bad, Section Chief Shao had already begun to prepare to redistribute the interests of this art and cultural group. Section Chief Shao was a very realistic person. As for ruan Qing, it was obvious that she had done a lot of dirty tricks behind his back. Song ran was pleased. If that was the case, supervisor li would probably be even more disheartened. After all, she had been working for Section Chief Shao for decades. If supervisor li was disheartened, it was Section Chief Shao who pushed supervisor li to her side. This was exactly what she wanted. Chapter 892 892 They started fighting After song ran finished filming the movie, she only had Fan Lihua. Now that Fan Lihua was taken away by Section Chief Shao, she became an idle person in the art troupe. On Saturday, she still came to the art troupe. Today, her main purpose was to instigate mu Mian to defect. With mu Mian¡¯s betrayal, Feng Baoer, director li, and director su, who was the director of the Qingyuan Chronicle, her grassroots team could be officially established. In the end, song ran still went backstage and went to her dressing room. She hadn¡¯t been here for a long time, but she still had some feelings for them. This art troupe had given her a chance to set sail for her dream, so gratitude was always more than resentment. As soon as she went in, ruan Qing walked in. Song ran realized that ruan Qing¡¯s eyes were no longer as kind as they used to be. There was scheming and hatred in her heart. How could she hide it all? Ruan Qing dragged a chair and sat in front of her. There were only the two of them in the dressing room. It seemed like they had to be honest. She liked it. A straightforward person didn¡¯t resort to insinuations. There was no need to hide it. She smiled. sister Qing, you¡¯re a busy person. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to waste your time in front of an abandoned child like me, right? ¡± Ruan Qing flipped her long, curly hair. ¡°Sister ran, how can you say that about yourself? Abandoned? You¡¯re not an abandoned child. It¡¯s just that Section Chief Shao¡¯s strategic arrangement made you take a break for a while. Don¡¯t be discouraged, there will be other big shows for you.¡± Song ran leaned back in her chair and said, ¡± ¡°Section Chief Shao really doesn¡¯t know how to use people well. After all, I¡¯ve been on the Spring Festival G before. If they put it up, they¡¯d be a money tree. If they gave Fan Lihua to an unknown actress, wouldn¡¯t they have to start all over again?¡± Ruan Qing snorted in her heart.¡¯This girl, she¡¯s really boastful. It¡¯s this mouth that doesn¡¯t know how to restrain itself that has brought you trouble.¡¯ She pretended to be concerned. ran, you really need to restrain yourself. Do you know why Section Chief Shao removed your Fan Lihua this time? ¡± why? ¡± song ran listened humbly. ¡°Because you didn¡¯t look good when you atest time.¡± which time? ¡± song ran raised her eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s the time when you wanted topete with me for Wu Zetian¡¯s performance.¡± Ruan Qingughed with some disdain. Song ran suddenly understood,¡¯did Section Chief Shao decide to abandon me because of this? Then, sister Qing, did you go to section Chief Shao and say something about me?¡± Ruan Qing suddenly narrowed her eyes and lifted her chin slightly. She looked at the girl in front of her, not knowing if she was joking or really questioning her. After a long while, she chuckled and said,¡±you little girl, what kind of person do you take me for?¡± Do I look like the kind of person who gossips behind people¡¯s backs? You should know what kind of person Section Chief Shao is. She hates it the most when people disobey her arrangements. I¡¯ve said a lot of good things about you. Section Chief Shao was nning to kick you out of the art and cultural troupe.¡± Song ran gave her a meaningful nce. ¡°Oh, really? Then I really have to thank sister Qing.¡± Ruan Qing patted her hand and said with a fake smile, ¡± there¡¯s no need to thank me. Director li doesn¡¯t make sense. I have to tell you that in this entertainment industry, seniority matters the most. You¡¯re still young, so you have to take it one step at a time. You have to take your food bite by bite. Don¡¯t be impatient, understand? ¡± Song ran nodded. I¡¯ve listened to sister Qing¡¯s teachings. I¡¯ve learned a lot. Ruan Qing patted her shoulder again and said in a mocking tone, ¡± ¡°I heard that you did farm work every day when you were shooting the Qingyuan Chronicle, right?¡± Chapter 893 893 Getting beaten up on one side Song ran looked up at her. I also want to be like sister Qing. I want to wear luxurious clothes and ept the admiration of others. But I can only y the role of a farmer and do rough work. Ruan Qing stood up and looked down at her. when you¡¯ve made a name for yourself, you¡¯ll naturally have the right to choose. Qianqian, the peasant woman, is looking forward to you acting as a peasant woman. Song ran stood up as well. She could not stop smiling. I¡¯m also looking forward to you acting as the Empress. Ruan Qing¡¯s lips curled. Yes, as long as she was around, song ran could forget about being the king of the art troupe. She was the Queen, while song ran looked down on peasant women. They were worlds apart. Song ran would never be able to catch up to her. She walked away arrogantly. Song ran shook her head gently. The building was about to copse, but ruan Qing had no sense of crisis and even came to her ce to abuse her power. How many years could the art troupest? Just let her stay here and watch the art troupe gradually decline. She had a new future, a bright future. After a long and secretive battle of words with ruan Qing, song ran heard some movement outside. Mu Mian¡¯s scene was probably over, so she went to mu Mian¡¯s dressing room. Mu Mian saw her and asked her assistant to leave with a serious expression. She frowned and said, ¡± ¡°Why did Section Chief Shao give your role to someone else? I don¡¯t think anyone else can y Fan Lihua well.¡± Song ran spread her hands. it¡¯s because someone is stirring up trouble. They want to monopolize the art troupe. Mu Mian was removing her hair as she asked suspiciously, ¡± ¡°Is it ran ran and ruan Qing?¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes brightened. She thought that mu Mian was a simple-minded and innocent youngdy. She did not expect her to be so secretive. She could tell that ruan Qing was not an easy person to deal with. ¡°Why do you say that about ruan Qing?¡± she asked. Mu Mian tutted. I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s probably my first feeling. I heard that when you first came in, she was very kind to you. But this time, your Fan Lihua is missing. She should have contributed a lot, right? ¡± Song ran was relieved. This child was not a fool. It just so happened that herpany needed someone who could act and was smart. Only then could she have a smooth career in the entertainment industry. She crossed her arms and hesitated for a moment before slowly saying, ¡± ¡°Since Section Chief Shao believes the nderous words of the nderous officials, then I don¡¯t think I need to work for him anymore.¡± ¡°You¡¯re nning to leave the art troupe?¡± mu Mian removed her earrings and ced them on the table. Song ran stared into her eyes. that¡¯s right. I want to leave. I also want to take two people with me. ¡°Who?¡± mu Mian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You!¡± ¡°Alright,¡± mu Mian agreed without hesitation. Song ran was extremely shocked. Qianqian, don¡¯t you want to consider it? ¡± Aren¡¯t you going to ask what I¡¯m bringing you to do?¡± ¡°I believe you,¡± mu Mian chuckled. what do I have that you should trust? ¡± song ran spread her hands. Mu Mian said, ¡± based on my understanding of you, I think you¡¯re a very far-sighted person. You seem to be able to see the future that I can¡¯t see clearly. I believe in your feelings. I¡¯m willing to go with you. Song ran reached out and hugged her. thank you for trusting me so much. Let¡¯s create a new era that belongs to us together. I won¡¯t mistreat you. alright, ¡± mu Mian patted her back. let¡¯s achieve sess together. With that, song ran¡¯s n to recruit talents was only short of director su before it was fully achieved. Director su had always been working alone. When he was filming [ Qingyuan Chronicle ], he had always praised song ran. It should not be a big problem. Sure enough, when she visited director su that night, he was a carefree person. He agreed without hesitation and said that because of song ran¡¯s working attitude, he believed that she was a reliable person. Chapter 894 894 The sweater she knitted for him Song ran was touched. What did she do to make so many people believe in her and follow her without any hesitation? As such, she had to work harder and not let them down. Supervisor li and song ran¡¯s contract had ended, but mu Mian¡¯s contract had yet to expire. Song ran did not even have the time to make a move, and she had to pay the penalty herself. Song ran was surprised. This youngdy had proven her determination with her actions. As a result, the municipal Art troupe suddenly lost three powerful generals. Section Chief Shao was a little flustered. She had always thought that these people would never leave. The art troupe was so stable, and the municipal Art troupe was one of the top art troupes in Haicheng. Where could they go if they left? He thought he could do whatever he wanted to them, but he didn¡¯t expect that these people had a backbone and left. Section Chief Shao called song ran to his office. Song ran thought that Section Chief Shao wanted them to stay. She thought that she would hear some good things from him. Unexpectedly, Section Chief Shao opened his mouth and said, ¡± ¡°You little girl, you probably don¡¯t know how evil the world is, right? If you go out, you won¡¯t be able to live well, do you know that?¡± Aren¡¯t you underestimating me? Song ran chuckled and said, ¡± Section Chief Shao, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. You¡¯re the boss, and we¡¯re the arms. We can¡¯t win against you. We¡¯re just taking the leftovers that you don¡¯t like. I hope you¡¯ll be magnanimous and give us a way out. ¡°Are you determined to leave?¡± Section Chief Shao gave a perfunctory smile. Initially, he had only deprived her of Fan Lihua as a small punishment to teach her a lesson so that this girl would not be arrogant. He had not really wanted to force her away. He didn¡¯t expect that this girl¡¯s temper was quite big, directly saying that she was leaving. Captain Shao was a person who had been through big waves. Of course, he knew that this girl was excellent in both appearance and acting talent. It was a pity to lose such a talentpletely. Moreover, mu Mian, who was taken away by this girl, was also a rare talent. Besides, director li was leaving as well. Although he was unhappy that Li Lan was looking down on him, he would only be at ease if Li Lan was in charge of the art troupe. It was impossible to say that he was not heartbroken when he saw three great generals walking away. Song ran smiled. we¡¯re just going out to test the waters. If we fail, I hope that Section Chief Shao can take us in. We¡¯re just a bunch of losers. Section Chief Shao was thinking, hehe, in your dreams! However, he was surprised that song ran was so harmonious and did not fall out with him. How could a young girl like her be so calm? song ran, ¡± he asked, ¡± how old is ran ran this year? ¡± Section Chief Shao, ¡± song ran said with a smile, ¡± I¡¯m twenty years old this year. Twenty years old, yes, he was only twenty years old, but he was already so courageous, knowledgeable, and smooth in all aspects. He was truly a promising talent with a limitless future. It was a pity that he wasn¡¯t that obedient. If he was, it would be perfect. Section Chief Shao smiled. well, 20 years old is very young. You have a bright future ahead of you. We¡¯re probably going to be beaten to the ground by you. Song ran smiled. why would I? ¡± I hope we can work together with Section Chief Shao¡¯s art and cultural troupe in the future.¡± She walked out of Section Chief Shao¡¯s office, and the smile on her face disappeared. It would be good enough if Section Chief Shao didn¡¯t take revenge on her. She didn¡¯t expect to cooperate with him. However, the road couldn¡¯t be blocked. She had to leave a way out for herself in everything. She would always remember life¡¯s motto. Chapter 895 895 A sadistic rtionship It was early summer in June. The trees were lush and the asional cicadas could be heard. Song ran¡¯s Wanyi entertainment was officially open for business. Feng Baoer, mu Mian, director li, director su, and Dajun. Her grassroots team was formed just like that. Director li had been manager li at the time and had managed the entirepany on her behalf. Whether it was yang Haitao¡¯spany, her sister¡¯spany, or her ownpany, she had never been involved in any matters. She only cared about the people she hired. She had a good eye for people, and the people she chose were the best. At night, the group of people went to song ran¡¯s house for dinner and started to think about the future. She had already assigned the jobs. Director li would be the General Manager, in charge of discussing coborations and pulling in resources. Feng Bao ¡®Er and Mu Mian would be in charge of acting. Director su would, of course, be the director, while da Jun would be director Li¡¯s assistant. No one had any objections. A proper, full of vitality, and promising filmpany was established just like that. The group of people chatted happily and drank quite a bit. After dinner, song ran asked Yin Hua to drive them home and specifically told her to send them home one by one. Yin Hua helped her to sit on the sofa. don¡¯t worry, sister-inw. I will send them all home safely one by one. He had just led a group of drunk people out of the house when he saw his brother jump out of the Jeep. He quickly said, ¡± ¡°Hurry up and go see your family. They drank quite a bit.¡± Gu jinghang asked du Dapeng to return to the Research Institute while he entered song ran¡¯s mansion. Aunt Wu was boiling some milk in the kitchen. When she came out, she saw Gu jinghang and quickly greeted him, ¡± since you¡¯re here, carry ran upstairs. She drank a lot tonight. Gu jinghang carried her up the stairs with a ss of milk in one hand. He put the milk down, then gently ced her on the bed. She looked at him with her drowsy eyes and giggled.¡±Jinghang Yunjun, jinghang Yunjun, why are you here?¡± Gu jinghang touched her face. you didn¡¯te to my cest week. You¡¯re noting this week either. I guess I have no choice but toe. Song ran struggled to get up andy in his arms. ¡°Jinghang, I¡¯ve been busy recently and neglected you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Gu jinghang patted her head. have some milk. Okay? ¡± Song ran shook her head coquettishly. hmm, Yueyue, I don¡¯t want to drink. I¡¯ve been drinking the whole night. I don¡¯t want to drink anymore. Heid down on the bed with her in his arms, pulled a thin nket from the side, and covered her stomach. Song ran moved, turned around, and snuggled into his arms. This position and his scent were the best at calming him down. She let out afortable grunt. Gu jinghang looked down at the person in his arms and smiled. ¡°You look very happy today, huh?¡± When he was helping her shower and change her clothes, the girl kept giggling and didn¡¯t stop. She looked really happy. Song ran was notpletely drunk. She snorted, ¡± yes, I¡¯m happy. Jinghang, mypany has started up. The people I have my eyes on are all willing to start a business with me. I¡¯m so happy, so happy. Gu jinghang kissed the top of her head. our ran is extremely capable. Of course, they are willing to follow you. If I were not a man, I would also follow you. Song ran opened her eyes and leaned forward until they were at eye level. She smiled foolishly and said, ¡± ¡°What can you do by following me?¡± Gu jinghang touched her face and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll carry your bag and drive you.¡± isn¡¯t that a waste of our Deputy Section Chief Gu¡¯s talents? ¡± song ran smiled lovingly. Gu jinghang hugged her. yes. As long as you¡¯re working for our Xiao ran, it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re overqualified. Chapter 896 896 Chapter 922-business n When she woke up the next day, song ran groaned and punched him. ¡°Why Did You Come to My House and do whatever you want?¡± Gu jinghang pulled a certain someone into his arms and raised his eyebrows at her. I was going to let you gost night, but you encouraged me to do so. Have you forgotten? ¡± Song ran¡¯s entire body felt sore and she snorted. nonsense, how could I encourage you to do that? ¡± Gu jinghang tapped her nose and mimicked her tone. ¡°Men, you can¡¯t say no. Ran ran remembered?¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes widened and she covered her face with her hands. ¡°Jinghang, I have a headache. Maybe it¡¯s a hangover. I don¡¯t remember what happenedst night.¡± ¡°Then, Yueyue, let me help you recall, hmm?¡± After they were done eating, Gu jinghang held her in his arms and said with a smirk, ¡± ¡°Do you remember now?¡± you beast! song ran kicked him. you beast! Gu jinghang was in a good mood. He said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Ran, when you have summer break,e back to my hometown with me, okay? I originally nned to go home for the new year, but I dyed it because you were on the Spring Festival G.¡± that¡¯s a must, ¡± song ran said hurriedly. I¡¯ll definitely go back to your hometown with you. Gu jinghang nodded. okay. We¡¯ll leave after your exams. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Song ran hesitated for a moment before she finally said, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, there is one thing that I have not told you.¡± Her serious tone made Gu jinghang¡¯s heart skip a beat. What was it that she was so serious about? Song ran bit her lower lip and slowly said, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t your aunt have stomach cancer before?¡± Gu jinghang suddenly understood. In the past two years, he had received a lot of letters from his family, and all of them mentioned that his aunt was recovering well. Cancer was an incurable disease. Without proper treatment, how could he recover so well? He did not say anything and gestured for song ran to continue. Song ran reached out and tugged at his shirt. She whispered, ¡± after I went to your housest time, I brought your aunt to Haicheng for treatment. The treatment was quite effective, and your uncle-inw took good care of her, so your aunt recovered quite well. Gu jinghang was shocked and moved. He stared at the person in front of him. How many things had this girl done for him behind his back? He tried his best to control his emotions and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Song ran chuckled. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll think too much. You¡¯re a man. You can¡¯t be rich and powerful. I don¡¯t want to put pressure on you in this aspect. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart was already in turmoil, but he remained calm on the surface. He frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Then how can I repay you, Yingluo?¡± Song ran smiled and said, ¡± well, there¡¯s no need to repay me. I treated your aunt because I wanted to please my mother-inw. After all, she didn¡¯t like me in the beginning. Now that I¡¯m treating her sister, she must be impressed with me, right? ¡± Gu jinghang hugged her tightly and said in a touched voice, ¡± ran, I¡¯ll give you my sry every month. I¡¯ll work for you for the rest of my life. I¡¯ll be your long-term worker, okay? ¡± Song ran gently stroked his back and smiled. you¡¯ll have to sign a contract to sell yourself. Gu jinghang lowered his head and kissed her. I¡¯ll sign anything you want. I¡¯m poor. I don¡¯t know if I can pay you back. Song ran chuckled. silly girl. You¡¯re going to get a promotion and a raise in the future. You¡¯ll be able to pay back the 20000 Yuan for your aunt¡¯s treatment very soon. Gu jinghang kissed her even harder. it¡¯s easy to return money. But it¡¯s hard to return a favor. Chapter 897 897 Chapter 923-sessful poaching Song ran¡¯s breathing was erratic. we¡¯re husband and wife. Do we still need to separate? ¡± Your aunt is also my aunt, so don¡¯t say all this, okay?¡± Gu jinghang hugged her and his kiss gradually became gentle. Xiao ran, I must have done something good in my past life to be able to meet you. Song ran¡¯s fingers traced his handsome face. She did not know if he had done anything good in his past life, but she knew that he had suffered a lot in his past life. She gently touched his lips and said softly, ¡± ¡°The heavens love you and me, that¡¯s why we met.¡± In the middle of June, he Pinyan¡¯s sentence was passed down. Everything in the report letter was true. He Pinyan was fired. Until he was fired, no one knew who was behind it. As for his father, he was sentenced to 10 years in prison for a hit-and-run. He Pinyan had always been sure that he had offended someone, but he could never understand it. It was someone younger than him who had brought him down. That was why underestimating the enemy often came with a heavy price. Ruan Qing, on the other hand, divorced he Pinyan as soon as she saw her husband¡¯s family fall from power. It was an eye-opener for song ran. Ruan Qing was an extremely selfish person. To a certain extent, she was much more cunning than Wen Huihui and Jiang Feng. She would lie low and do nothing to get what she wanted. She was also good at pretending. Most people would not be able to see through her disguise. Therefore, she would be able to do well in this industry. Unfortunately, she had finally met a tough one. The worst mistake she made was bribing the reporters to frame song ran for using Yao Xifeng to get to her position. Just when she thought that she could rest easy after severing all ties with her husband¡¯s family, a restriction order from the Cultural Affairs Bureau was issued. The Cultural Affairs Bureau wanted to control the quota of ancient costumes, and each TV station was limited to 60 episodes a year. And the few heavyweight TV stations that her [ Legend of Wu ze ] wanted to cooperate with had already exceeded the quota of ancient costume dramas, which meant that this drama would not be able to be broadcasted within the year. Ever since ruan Qing started acting in a TV series, there had never been a precedent of her being suppressed. This was simply a p to the face of her ancient costume actress from the art troupe. She was a quick-witted person. As soon as this restriction order was issued, she was sure that someone was trying to mess with her. She had always only filmed ancient costume dramas, so this restriction order came at the right time when her TV drama was about to be screened. Isn¡¯t this obvious? Then, who could it be? Who would want to mess with her? Was it Jiang Feng, who had left the municipal Art troupe and realized what was going on? No, she didn¡¯t have the brain, and she didn¡¯t have the ability. Or was it the song ran who had always looked innocent and naive, but was actually unpredictable? Ruan Qing fell into deep thought. If it was really song ran, it would be really scary. What was song ran¡¯s motive for doing this? If she initiated the attack, she must have wanted to take revenge. If song ran wanted to take revenge on her, it meant that song ran knew that the news about song ran using men to get to where she was was was instigated by ruan Qing. Did song ran say anything before she left the song and dance troupe? He didn¡¯t say anything and even chatted andughed with her. If song ran knew that she had been plotting behind her back and could still talk to her casually, then this enemy was really scary. He really couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Song ran could not be med for this. After all, she did not have the ability to make the chief of the Cultural Affairs Bureau issue such a restriction order. Chapter 898 898 Introducing a partner to little 9th What ruan Qing did not know was that people like song ran were destined to be rich. Second young master Tang was willing to bring up this matter to the Chief of Police just to make her happy. There was no other way. When song ran received the news, she mmed the table in excitement. ¡°This is great, the heavens have eyes!¡± The heavens will punish those who are cheap. This sentence really had a certain level of philosophy. She really didn¡¯t expect Tang Ji ¡®an to help her behind her back. She also didn¡¯t think that second young master Tang would have the time to help her deal with her enemy. She was just a female celebrity, so why would second young master Tang need to show up? What song ran did not expect was that even though she was already married to Gu jinghang, Tang Ji ¡®an still attracted a love rival to her. On this day, Xiaoyu was returning from school when she saw a silver-gray car parked at the entrance. Upon seeing her return, a woman in an iron-gray suit got out of the car. Her makeup and hair were exquisite. The woman walked up to her with a big ck umbre. Song ran took a step back without a trace. What if he wanted to p her? One must always be wary of others. The woman sized her up and smiled. ¡°Hello, I am tan Shuyi.¡± Tan Shuyi? ¡°So, what¡¯s your rtionship with tan Shuyuan?¡± ¡°You know Shuyuan?¡± tan Shuyi seemed to be a little surprised. Song ran nodded. we¡¯re schoolmates. We¡¯re all students of Fu Guang University. Tan Shuyi seemed even more surprised. you¡¯re studying at Fu Guang University? ¡± she asked. so, ¡± song ran frowned, ¡± is there anything I can help you with? ¡± Since he hade looking for her, how could he not know about her? Tan Shuyi smiled and said,¡±I¡¯m Shuyuan¡¯s older sister. May I go in?¡± I have something to tell you.¡± did youe all the way here for tan Shu? ¡± song ran asked as she followed her into the house. Could it be about tan Shuyuan and little Jiu? That can¡¯t be, right? tan Shuyuan is going all out to get his family to be the lobbyist? Obviously, she was thinking too much. Once tan Shuyi sat down, she said in an imperceptible tone, ¡± ¡°Do you know about Harvard University in the United States?¡± Song ran chuckled in her heart. This sense of superiority really caught her off guard. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said calmly. Tan Shuyi snorted,¡¯you don¡¯t even know such a famous school? Young people can¡¯t be frogs in a well, you know? I graduated from Harvard University in the United States.¡± Song ran replied innocently, ¡°I don¡¯t know about Harvard. I only know about Fu Guang University. Fu Guang University is one of the best universities in the country. Other universities are nothing to me. No matter what their purpose was, he would crush them first. This intuition couldn¡¯t be wrong. Tan Shuyi looked at her with a hint of sympathy in her eyes. It was as if she was saying that she was really ignorant and pitiful. She smiled. since you¡¯re so short-sighted, I won¡¯t talk to you about school anymore. Remember to read more books and go out more often when you have time. Understand? ¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows. so, what¡¯s the important reason you¡¯re here today? ¡± Tan Shuyi tidied her exquisite suit, coughed lightly, and said, ¡± ¡°My father and Chairman Tang have the intention for me to be with Ji ¡®an.¡± So that¡¯s how it is. It turns out that he came for Tang Ji ¡®an. No wonder he didn¡¯t have good intentions. It seems that he didn¡¯te with good intentions. She shrugged. then be together. I think you and Tang Ji ¡®an are a good match. However, Tang Ji¡¯ an is studying at a Political Science and Law University in Haicheng. He didn¡¯t go to an United States University. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll catch your eye. Tan Shuyi narrowed her eyes, and a hint of displeasure shed in her eyes. She chuckled. ¡°Actually, you know Harvard University, right? You¡¯re ying dumb in front of me, aren¡¯t you?¡± no, ¡± song ran shrugged innocently. I didn¡¯t. Chapter 899 899 He¡¯s still underage Tan Shuyi sneered. you probably used this innocent look to seduce Ji ¡®an. I understand that men like innocent and beautiful girls like you. But you and him, you are not a good match. Do you understand? ¡± Song ran patted her chest and said, ¡± I understand, I understand very well. That¡¯s why I¡¯m already married. My partner is not the son of a political family. He¡¯s just amoner from the countryside with no background. He¡¯s a perfect match for me and has no background. Tan Shuyi was stunned again. So, Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t like her because she was a married woman? How could the proud her take this lying down? she forced a smile and said, ¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re married, you should keep your distance from other men, understand?¡± Tan Shuyuan¡¯s sister seemed to like to preach. Song ran shrugged. I¡¯ve been keeping a good distance from second young master Tang. We only met once after we got married, and we haven¡¯t seen each other since. Sister, instead of causing trouble for an innocent person like me, why don¡¯t you do something for second young master Tang and see if you can move him? what do you think? ¡± Tan Shuyi was embarrassed after being continuously embarrassed. She said, ¡± ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. I don¡¯t need a little girl like you to teach me,¡± I¡¯m d you understand, ¡± song ran shrugged. Tan Shuyi stood up and looked down at song ran. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t tell Tang Ji ¡®an that I¡¯m here to see you,¡± Song ran chuckled. sister, you seem to like controlling other people¡¯s behavior. Who are you to me? ¡± Why should I listen to you?¡± Of course, she wouldn¡¯t go to Tang Ji ¡®an. She just didn¡¯t want to make him look bad and destroy her own prestige. Tan Shuyi narrowed her eyes. She didn¡¯t like the girl in front of her. She didn¡¯t like her at all. She was too flirtatious and disobedient. There weren¡¯t many people who dared to argue with her. A girl without any background could let her be so arrogant just because Tang Ji ¡®an had a different opinion of her? ¡°So, if I were to order you as the daughter of the head of the Ministry of Finance, would you listen?¡± she asked. Song ran lowered her head and smiled. She stood up slowly and looked straight into tan Shuyi¡¯s eyes.¡±Then, if I were the goddaughter of the director, would you still talk to me like this?¡± We can¡¯t be at a disadvantage when ites topeting for a father. Tan Shuyi was stunned for the third time. What? Song ran was the goddaughter of the chief? Why had she never heard of it? Naturally, tan Shuyi was not Han Yue. She was not an extremely arrogant and pampered young miss. She thought that she was a cultured, knowledgeable, and insightful new woman. Initially, she only wanted to embarrass song ran. However, she did not expect that in the end, she did not get any advantage. ¡°If you¡¯re really the goddaughter of the Superintendent, then I¡¯m sorry for being impolite today,¡± she said, forcing a smile. Song ran looked at her with a smile. I feel that miss tan, who is beautiful, knowledgeable, and has a good family background, shouldn¡¯t be so unconfident as to fight for a man with a married woman. Was tan Shuyi happy to hear this? Or was he angry? Although she was two years older than song ran, she felt that she had lost by a huge margin today and she could not show it on her face. She smiled. I¡¯ve offended you today. I¡¯ll take my leave first. Song ran replied courteously, ¡± miss tan, you cane and visit us when you¡¯re free. I didn¡¯t manage to entertain you well today. I won¡¯t be able to keep you for dinner. Tan Shuyi couldn¡¯t eat, so she left in a hurry. She walked in a hurry and twisted her ankle when she was out of the courtyard. Her stiletto broke with a crack, and she sprained her ankle. She limped into the car and instructed the driver, ¡± ¡°Hurry up and send me to the hospital. I twisted my ankle.¡± Chapter 900 900 Of course he would get married and have children The driver immediately stepped on the elerator and drove straight to the hospital. The rain got heavier, and the car sped all the way. When they passed by the entrance of Haicheng University of Information Engineering, the red light was already in sight. The driver nned to run over for a walk. The heavy rain blocked his vision. By the time the driver could see clearly, a young man had already appeared in front of the car. The driver mmed on the brakes, but he still identally knocked over the person in front of him. Tan Shuyi was so frightened that she screamed. The driver stepped on the brake hard and finally stopped the car. Tan Shuyi was still in shock. She only reacted after a long time.¡±Don¡¯t you see anyone?¡± ¡°The rain was too heavy. I was in a hurry and didn¡¯t see clearly.¡± The driver was still in a state of shock. Tan Shuyi opened the door. The driver shouted, ¡± ¡°Young miss, your leg is still injured.¡± She limped out of the car and was shocked to see the young man lying in front of the car with blood on his forehead. If the person died, this matter would blow up. It was raining heavily. Tan Shuyi didn¡¯t even bother to open the umbre. She walked forward, step by step. Gu jingxiu suddenly sat up. Tan Shuyi was startled and quickly said, ¡± ¡°Are you alright? I¡¯ll send you to the hospital.¡± Gu jingxiu covered his forehead and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said. He had dodged it and jumped onto the windshield almost instantly. After the car braked, he was pushed to the ground by inertia. Strictly speaking, he wasn¡¯t hit, but his forehead hit the concrete floor when he rolled down from the car. Therefore, he knew that his injuries were not serious. Although he was quite frightened when the car drove over. Tan Shuyi pulled him. why don¡¯t you go to the hospital for a check-up? ¡± she asked. If he were to ckmail her or make an issue out of this matter, she would still be finished. Gu jingxiu wiped the blood from his forehead and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m really fine. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Tan Shuyi grabbed him. no, no. You muste with me to the hospital for a checkup. After that, she dragged him into the car. She chose the nearest hospital to the University of Information Engineering. As soon as she got out of the car, she dragged Gu jingxiu to the hospital. Gu jingxiu saw her limping and asked, ¡± ¡°Did you hurt your leg? I¡¯ll carry you.¡± Tan Shuyi nced at him. He was tall and strong, but her rationality made her reject him.¡±No, you¡¯re still injured.¡± Gu jingxiu carried her on his back and ran straight to the orthopedics department. Tan Shuyi was stunned. Why did she feel that she had dragged him to the hospital for this freebor? Two hourster, the results of the examination showed that Gu jingxiu only had a scratch on his forehead and was not injured anywhere else. Tan Shuyi muttered in her heart, is this person a monster? She left her phone number to Gu jingxiu. if you feel ufortable,e to me. I¡¯ll take full responsibility for you. She didn¡¯t want her father¡¯s enemies to take advantage of her. No matter how big or small the matter was, she had to consider it thoroughly. Gu jingxiu did not ept it. it¡¯s alright. I know my own health. Tan Shuyi furrowed her brows and snorted. She stuffed the note into the front pocket of his shirt.¡±I told you to take it, so just take it.¡± With that, her chauffeur helped her out of Gu jingxiu¡¯s sight. Gu jingxiu looked at the note in his hand and threw it into the trash can. The woman had already seen him at the doctor¡¯s and even gave him three hundred Yuan. He felt that he should be kind and not insatiable. The next day, after song ran finished school, she packed her bag and went to School No. 2 with Yin Hua. Chapter 901 901 Your dad won¡¯te, will he? The final exams were approaching, and she and her brother-inw had been having a hard time. Yang Haitao was worse off than her. He was busy and his studies were worse than hers. When song Xuan was helping yang Haitao with his homework, she said,¡¯if you can¡¯t get 70 marks on this set of papers, don¡¯t touch me tonight¡¯. When Gu jinghang tutored song ran with her homework, he said,¡¯if you can¡¯t score 80 marks in this set of papers, you¡¯ll have to apany me until dawn tonight.¡¯ The two poor bad students could only study hard for different purposes. Song ran¡¯s test paper was on finance, which was rted to mathematics. However, it waspletely unrted to Gu jinghang¡¯s physics. She was already in her second year of University and no longer studied advanced mathematics. As she did the test paper, she said,¡±Vice Section Chief Gu, can you also tutor me in finance? Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself with your half-understanding.¡± Gu jinghang chuckled. I¡¯ll mark your test paperster. You can see if I know anything about it. Song ran shivered. 80 points? isn¡¯t that a little too high? Ms. Gu, you¡¯ve expected too much from me. set it higher usually so that you can perform better in the final exam. The possibility of failing will also be lower. We must be strict. Song ran¡¯s face fell. eighty is so difficult. Strictly speaking, I¡¯m an art student now. Art students usually lower their standards. Gu jinghang pinched her face. I treat everyone equally. Answer the questions properly. Don¡¯t be distracted. Song ran resigned herself to her fate and continued to do the questions. After she finished a set of papers, Gu jinghang carried her and marked them. Song ran was puzzled.¡±You know a lot about mathematics and physics, so I do. But when did you learn about finance?¡± Gu jinghang chuckled. when you¡¯re not here, I¡¯m quite bored at night. I just read books. After I finished my own courses, I bought some books about your major to read. I thought that I could help you during the final exam so that you won¡¯t fail again. Song ran was in awe. Gu jinghang, you¡¯re a genius, aren¡¯t you? physics and finance are worlds apart. How did you learn it without a teacher? ¡± You can even tutor me after self-studying?¡± ¡°Do you admire me?¡± Gu jinghang raised his eyebrows and looked at her. Song ran reached out and pinched his face. Why is my husband so amazing? ¡± she asked. You¡¯re a genius, I¡¯m proud of you.¡± Gu jinghang held her in one hand and marked the test papers with a pen in the other. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. Let me finish marking the test first.¡± who¡¯s making a scene? ¡± song ran pouted. Gu jinghang¡¯s expression was serious and he was not affected by her at all. He used his fountain pen to point at the test paper before he finally ced the fountain pen on the table. ¡°Jinghang, how many points did I get?¡± song ran¡¯s heart trembled. Gu jinghang nced at her. you can make an estimation yourself. How many points do you think you should get? ¡± Song ran smiled guiltily. 80 or 90. I guess. Gu jinghang squinted his eyes and pinched her chin. ¡°Where does your confidencee from?¡± 80 points? ¡± song ran¡¯s face fell. ¡°No,¡± Gu jinghang smiled. how much? ¡± song ran asked again. Gu jinghang licked his lips and smiled maliciously. ¡°I¡¯m two points short of ran ran.¡± Song ran raised her hand. teacher, I request for a heavy sentence. I can get the two points. Song ran held the test paper in her hands. Her eyes were so bright that they could burn holes in the paper. It was just two points. She did not believe that she could not get two points out of it. She did not believe that Gu jinghang had marked the paper so wlessly. Chapter 902 902 Big and small song, quickly hide She didn¡¯t believe it. She didn¡¯t believe Wanwan. After reading it once, it seemed that Wuwu was very difficult to remove. Gu jinghang said that he wanted her to apany him for the night, but when it was one o ¡®clock in the morning, he still let her go. He whispered in her ear, ¡± ¡°Try to score above 80 next time, hmm?¡± Hmph! song ran was exhausted. I won¡¯te again next time. Gu jinghang was in a good mood. that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go to your house next time. It¡¯s the same. Song ran pounded his chest. damn it. I¡¯ll definitely open your eyes during my final exam. If I score above 80 on average, you¡¯re not allowed to touch me for a month. ¡°I¡¯m not betting on this with you,¡± Gu jinghang said. Song ran pointed at him with a trembling finger. Gu jinghang said matter-of-factly, ¡± of course, I can choose not to bet with you. Just like how you had the right to choose not to bet with me just now. I¡¯ll beat you to death, you Rascal. song ran rolled over and sat on top of him. Gu jinghang looked like a scoundrel with a look that said,¡¯you can hit me however you want.¡¯ Now, song ran did not have to be a celebrity or go to the art troupe, so she had plenty of time. She spent the weekend at Gu jinghang¡¯s ce and studied hard during the day. Gu jinghang was also very serious during the day and waspletely like a strict teacher. He gave his all to tutor her. With the end of the semester exam, the song family¡¯s second miss and the Yang family¡¯s Big Boss were both living a miserable life. Thankfully, the heavens would not mistreat those who worked hard. Yang Haitao flew at a low altitude and finally passed all his subjects. As for song ran, her average score had reached 81 points. She even took two months of leave. With such results, she couldpletely get rid of the title of bad student. The Head of Department said to the Head of Year, ¡± see, song ran is smart. It¡¯s not a problem for her to take leave. In the future, don¡¯t be so strict with students who can bring glory to the school, understand? ¡± ¡°Because of song ran¡¯s publicity film, the number of students applying for Fu Guang is more than the two high schools in Jindo city. It¡¯s a great honor for our principal.¡± The Head of Year sighed. Times were different after all. It seemed that his style was really old. In the future, if song ran wanted to take leave, she could. Well, song ran would not take leave again in the future. After all, she had already decided to leave the entertainment industry. Knowing that song ran¡¯s average score was eighty-one, old Gu heaved a sigh of relief. What a close call. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t bet with that girl. The crazy girl actually scored an average of more than eighty. This girl¡¯s brain was really good. As long as she studied seriously, those homework would not be a problem. In an old house by the Huangpu River, Li Jin sat in the yard, holding a very thin woman¡¯s cigarette between her fingers. Her face was expressionless as she looked at a flower rack in the yard. Zou long walked in and reported in a low voice, ¡± sister ran, I found some clues about the previous Deputy Section Chief Gu. ¡°Speak,¡± he said. Zou long said, ¡± Gu jinghang has a young partner. She¡¯s 20 years old this year and is studying at Fu Guang University. I heard that Gu jinghang is very interested in this young partner. She¡¯s definitely his Achilles ¡®heel. Li Jin nodded. since Gu jinghang caused us such a huge loss in Yungui previously and forced us to change our position, I think we can teach him a painful lesson, ¡± zou long continued. Li Jin nodded. yes, you go and deal with it. Don¡¯t let anyone find out. Don¡¯t kill his little partner. Just warn Deputy Section Chief Gu. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister che,¡± zou long replied. Zou long went out again. Lijin took a puff of the cigarette, raised her head slightly, and slowly blew out a ring of smoke towards the sky. 20 years old, 20 years old, hehe ... Chapter 903 903 Second young master Tang was forced to marry Her younger daughter was already twenty years old. She had once wanted toe back to look for them, but now, she was already beyond redemption. How could she have the face to see them? If they were living in a good family, she¡¯d better not disturb them. They would definitely be ashamed of having such a mother. It was better to let them live a good life. At the second institution, song ran arrived with her luggage. Her final exams were over and she did quite well. She hadpletely resigned from the art troupe and had opened a newpany with a reliable person to help her. She was going to go to the countryside with Deputy Section Chief Gu and start a wonderful summer vacation. She believed that when she went to her hometown this time, she would definitely be treated with a very high standard of courtesy. After all, he had cured her mother-inw¡¯s sister and was getting something in return. Secondly, she was now Gu jinghang¡¯s legal wife, so she was protected by thew. When they arrived at Gu jinghang¡¯s dormitory, he was also packing his luggage. His filial son had also bought a lot of things for his family. Song ran hung onto him and smiled. you¡¯re giving me your monthly sry now. I¡¯m only giving you 100 yuan as pocket money. Can you still buy so many things for your family? ¡± Do you usually not spend money?¡± Gu jinghangughed. you¡¯re right. My personal expenses are zero. Song ran touched his waist. you¡¯re really a good husband that must be at home. I¡¯ve profited by marrying you. ¡°Jingxiu,e home with us tomorrow,¡± Gu jinghang said as he patted her head. Song ran smacked her forehead. oh, by the way, jinghang, let¡¯s drive back this time. If the train, bus, and tricycles go back and forth, I won¡¯t be able to look like a human when I reach your house. Gu jinghang frowned and hesitated for a moment. do you want to drive back? ¡± Song ran nodded. yes, let du Dapeng go back with us. He will drive my car and switch with Yin Hua. It¡¯s more than 600 kilometers. It¡¯s more than enough for two people to switch. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s feasible.¡± Gu jinghang nodded. Early the next morning, Gu jinghang fed song ran the motion sickness medicine that he had prepared and made her 70% full. This was the least likely way to get motion sickness. If she ate too much and did not eat, she would easily get dizzy. With everything prepared, the group got on the car and set off North. Du Dapeng said as he drove, ¡± boss, your family is going back to your hometown. I feel extra if I follow you. Song ran¡¯s medicine had not taken effect yet. She said in high spirits, ¡± ¡°If you¡¯re willing, you can also be a family with us,¡± The two people in front blushed, Yin Hua coughed lightly and said, ¡± ¡°Sister-inw, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Song ran leaned over to Gu jinghang¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡± let me tell you. I saw itst time. Du Dapeng was quite concerned about your sister. When it rained, he took off his clothes to shield her from the rain. I think you, the boss and the brother, should make the decision. Gu jinghang nced at the two ufortable people in front of him and said softly, ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll make the decision.¡± The drug took effect very quickly on song ran, and she fell asleep very quickly in Gu jinghang¡¯s arms. Gu jinghang sat in the middle with his wife on one side and his brother on the other. His wife had fallen asleep, so he finally paid attention to his brother. He saw the wound on his forehead at a nce.¡±How did you do it?¡± Her younger brother had arrivedst night, and only now did her brother realize that he had an injury on his head. Gu jingxiu touched his scar and said,¡±a car scratched me a few days ago.¡± Chapter 904 904 Carried out in an orderly manner Gu jinghang¡¯s heart was in his throat. ¡°Are you alright? Are you seriously injured? Did the person who knocked you down escape?¡± Gu jingxiu replied, ¡± she didn¡¯t. She insisted on taking me to the hospital and even gave me a few hundred Yuan for a small scratch. I thought that it was too much, but she insisted on giving it to me. I could only take it. Gu jinghang heaved a sigh of relief. that¡¯s good. Be careful when you walk in the future, okay? ¡± There are a lot of cars in the city, and some people don¡¯t have any manners. They might not even be responsible for you if they hit you. When you cross the road, you must be very careful, understand?¡± ¡°I know, brother. The group took a break and drove all the way to an city. It took them about ten hours. They left in the morning and only arrived at Gu jinghang¡¯s hometown after four in the evening. Song ran did not get carsick this time. She slept all the way to his house and was in good condition. And just as she had said, this time, she was really being treated very well. Gu jinghang¡¯s mother was even a little embarrassed to see her. After all, she had treated her daughter-inw badly in the past. However, her daughter-inw did not care about the past and paid for her sister¡¯s treatment. She was simply her family¡¯s great benefactor. When Gu jinghang brought song ran home, he could not see his mother anywhere. He mumbled softly, ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s my mom?¡± ¡°Your mother is cooking dinner.¡± Gu Weiguo pointed at the kitchen. Gu jinghang did not say anything. He gave Doudou the gifts for his grandmother and his parents for her to share. Grandma¡¯s health was not bad, and Doudou was already in junior high school. He had grown a lot taller and was almost as tall as song ran. At first nce, she was really a big girl. Although song ran had slept throughout the journey, she was still quite tired. As soon as she entered his house, she went straight to bed. She had to rest for a while. Wu guixiang only came out of the kitchen after song ran entered the house. mother, ¡± Gu jinghang quickly said, ¡± she¡¯s a little tired after a long day of driving. Wu guixiang smiled. then let her sleep for a while. You can wake her up when dinner is ready. Gu jinghang heaved a sigh of relief. His mother had indeed changed. In the past, she would probably say that she was a pampered youngdy who could be so tired after a long journey. He chuckled in a low voice. He finally didn¡¯t have to worry about the rtionship between his mother-inw and daughter-inw. Wu guixiang pulled Gu jinghang into the East Room and took out a handkerchief from the drawer of the cab. She wiped her hands and opened ityer byyer. Inside was a stack of cash. She handed the handkerchief to Gu jinghang. ¡°Mother, what are you doing?¡± Gu jinghang looked up. Wu guixiangughed uncontrobly. this is a meeting gift for your daughter-inw. You use the money to buy gold for her. You have to buy everything that should be bought for her, understand? ¡± Gu jinghang wrapped the handkerchief and returned it to her. mom, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve already bought her all the gold that I need. I have money. Wu guixiang shoved the money into his hands. this should be the money for the elders. You should take it. When you¡¯ve bought the gold, you can give her the money directly. When a new wifees to the door, you have to ept a meeting gift. Gu jinghang epted it. I¡¯ll thank you on behalf of ran. Wu guixiang didn¡¯t have the face to ept other people¡¯s thanks, so she waved her hand.¡±Treat her well in the future. I¡¯m going to cook dinner.¡± Gu jinghang lowered his head and looked at the stack of money wrapped in a handkerchief in his hand. He smiled. The stack of money was all new. His mother was really attentive this time. Song ran got along very well with all his family members during her visit. Moreover, Gu jinghang was now the Deputy Section Chief, so many of their rtives came to visit them. They wanted to see their new wife and also to see her. Chapter 905 905 Old ginger is spicier In their eyes, a Deputy Section Chief was an extraordinary person, especially Gu jinghang, who was from the countryside and had no background. It was simply a family honor to be able to be such a high-ranking official in a big city. At night, song ran smiled and said to Gu jinghang, ¡± I feel like we¡¯re like monkeys in a Zoo, surrounded by people every day. I¡¯ll ask your mom to collect some ticket money tomorrow, okay? ¡± Gu jinghangughed. I think it¡¯s feasible. We might even make a fortune. Song ran continued. you¡¯re just a Deputy Section Chief, yet you¡¯ve managed to attract so many people to visit you. When you be the Superintendent in the future, your family¡¯s threshold will be trampled t. Gu jinghang smiled. that¡¯ll be a long timeter. Song ran counted on her fingers. not long. I think you¡¯ll be able to be the Deputy Director at 40. Gu jinghang raised his eyebrows. then I¡¯ll count on ran¡¯s auspicious words. When song ran returned to his house this time, she also received news that ding guoying eventually married the crippled man whom she despised. However, she did not have a good life because she despised the crippled man all the time. She even hooked up with another man. Song ran was shocked when she heard the news. The vige women gathered together and talked about the Dong family and Li family. They were so enthusiastic. Song ran then knew that after she had hooked up with another man, she hadpletely angered her husband¡¯s family. Her husband was determined to divorce her. Ding guoying was afraid to divorce her because the Cripple couldn¡¯t find a wife, but she didn¡¯t expect the Cripple to have some backbone. She immediately cowered and refused to divorce her. In the end, things didn¡¯t look good. The Wen family was also afraid that it would be difficult to find another crippled son, so they let ding guoying stay, but it wasn¡¯t good for her. In short, ding guoying was also living in deep water and burning fire because of what she had done. Of course, all of this had nothing to do with song ran and Gu jinghang. They would be leaving an city for Haicheng the next day. Gu jinghang held song ran¡¯s hand and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you to enjoy the summer scenery of the countryside, hmm?¡± Song ran followed behind him obediently. ¡°Sure, sure.¡± At six O ¡®clock, Gu jinghang and song ran returned home together to have dinner. Song ran walked in front while Gu jinghang followed closely behind. Song ran would turn around and re at him from time to time. Gu jinghang chuckled. ran, watch where you¡¯re going. Be careful not to fall. It¡¯s not easy to walk on this ground. Song ran did not want to leave. She turned around and punched him in the chest. It was hard, but her hand was the one that hurt. Gu jinghang quickly took her hand to his mouth and blew on it. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± what would you have done if someone hade just now? ¡± song ran looked up at him with a sad expression. Gu jinghang touched her face. this sorghum field belongs to my family. If no onees to my house, no one wille. Song ran grabbed his hand and bit his wrist. There was a row of teeth marks that were neither deep nor shallow. Gu jinghang was amused. mark me. You don¡¯t have to. I¡¯m Yours. I¡¯ll always be. When the two of them returned home, Doudou felt that his sister-inw¡¯s walking was a little strange. He quickly asked with concern, ¡± ¡°Sister-inw, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you look a littleme?¡± Song ran blushed and red at Gu jinghang. ¡°Ask your big brother.¡± Doudou looked at her big brother. Gu jinghang coughed lightly and said in all seriousness, ¡± ¡°Your sister-inw just fell in the sorghum field.¡± Song ran pursed her lips. He was really spouting nonsense. ¡°Sister-inw, do you want to go to the clinic?¡± Doudou asked nervously. Song ran nced at Gu jinghang. let your brother decide. Chapter 906 906 Start your ownpany Gu jinghang coughed again. no need. It¡¯s just a fall. It¡¯s not serious. Don¡¯t make a mountain out of a molehill. After he finished speaking, he led song ran into the central room. Doudou, who was standing behind them, couldn¡¯t understand. Was this still the Big Brother who would pamper his sister-inw to the heavens? Why wasn¡¯t big brother the least bit nervous when sister-inw fell? It was strange, very strange. Song ran and the rest stayed at Gu jinghang¡¯s hometown for five days before they prepared to return home. His family had prepared a lot of local specialties for them, and the trunk was almost full. Wu guixiang pulled song ran to the side. Gu jinghang was a little nervous. Gu Weiguo patted his shoulder. don¡¯t worry. Your mom just wants to have a word or two with ran. On the bank of the dam, Wu guixiang hesitated for a while before slowly saying, ¡± Xiao ran, I¡¯ve let you down in the past. I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart. Song ran quickly waved her hands. no, no. I didn¡¯t take it to heart. Mom, I¡¯m sorry. Wu guixiang¡¯s eyes turned red. thank you for treating jinghang¡¯s aunt. Thank you for treating jinghang so well. Song ran smiled. I¡¯ll always be good to him. Mom, don¡¯t worry. Wu guixiang felt embarrassed. She was embarrassed that her junior was so reasonable. She pulled song ran¡¯s hand and said with tears in her eyes, ¡± ¡°If you have time in the future,e and y often.¡± ¡°Okay, mom.¡± After she said what she wanted to say, song ran got into the car. Her family followed her and sent her off. Perhaps it was due to the long journey, song ran rarely traveled such a long distance. Hence, she caught a cold when she returned to Haicheng. Gu jinghang quickly brought her to the infirmary to see her. It was Chu Yu who treated her. This time, song ran was listless and a little listless. She did not have her usual arrogance. Chu Yu was also a person with a sharp tongue.¡±Are you really sick this time or are you here to find trouble with me again?¡± It was summer, but song ran felt cold all over. She leaned against Gu jinghang weakly and looked very pitiful. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a doctor? Won¡¯t you know after you check it?¡± ¡°You have a sharp tongue,¡± Chu Yu shot her a nce. Gu jinghang frowned. Dr. Chu, can you please take a look at her and see if she wants to take her medicine or get an injection? is that okay? ¡± Chu Yu then passed her a thermometer. take her temperature first. ce it in her armpit and open your mouth. Let me see Yueyue. Song ran¡¯s mouth was wide open as she mped the thermometer under her armpit. Chu Yu shone the shlight at it and frowned.¡±Your tonsils are seriously inmed. You must have blown too much of the fan.¡± Song ran looked at Gu jinghang sadly. It was really Gu jinghang¡¯s fault. The weather was too hotst night. The broken table-top fan in Gu jinghang¡¯s hometown blew on her for the whole night. She slept with Gu jinghang and she was slightly affected by the wind. In addition, she had been sitting in the car for the whole day and she fell sick. After taking her temperature, Chu Yu took a look. it¡¯s alright. Your temperature isn¡¯t too high. It¡¯s a little low. Do you want to take some medicine or get an injection? ¡± Song ran quickly waved her hands. take your medicine. I¡¯m not going to get an injection. Then, she looked up at Gu jinghang. it¡¯s not good to get injections. People overseas don¡¯t even get injections. Really. Gu jinghang looked at Chu Yu and asked,¡¯is her cold serious? Will you get better after taking medicine?¡± Chu Yu nodded. you¡¯ll recover slower if you take medicine. If you¡¯re not in a hurry, then take the medicine and you¡¯ll recover slowly. ¡°Okay, then you can prescribe her some medicine.¡± The next morning, song ran¡¯s condition did not get better. Instead, it got worse. She felt heavy in the head and light in the feet. It was as if she could fall down at any time. Her temperature even rose. Chapter 907 907 Chapter 933-be flexible Song ran leaned into Gu jinghang¡¯s arms and said weakly, ¡± ¡°That Chu Yu, did she give me fake medicine?¡± Gu jinghang did not know whether tough or cry. even our research Institute doesn¡¯t have any fake medicine that she wants to prescribe. Don¡¯t think too much about it. Don¡¯t be so petty. If you can¡¯t take it anymore, you can go to the infirmary again, okay? ¡± Song ran was brought to the infirmary by Gu jinghang. It was still Chu Yu. Song ran said weakly, ¡±st night, I had tonsils and a little cough. Now, I¡¯m having a cough, a headache, a cold, and a fever. Chu Yu, what medicine did you prescribe me? ¡± Chu Yu took her temperature again. It was 39 degrees. She had a high fever. She turned around and went to the small cab to get some medicine. Song ran called out, ¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chu Yu did not even turn her head. you¡¯ll have to get an injection this time to bring down your fever. You don¡¯t need any other medicine. Just take the one I got for you yesterday. Drink more hot water and don¡¯t catch a cold. Eat something light. Chu Yu brought the sharp and thin needle over. Song ran¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet. However, she did not utter a word as she did not want to embarrass herself in front of Chu Yu. She just took the needle without a sound. After they left the infirmary, Gu jinghang asked, ¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you afraid of injections anymore?¡± Song ran scoffed. The injection was not as important as her reputation. She could not let Chu Yu have any chance tough at her. When she returned to Gu jinghang¡¯s dormitory, song ran had another meal before she copsed on the sofa. Gu jinghang touched her forehead from time to time. It was still hot and there were no signs of her fever subsiding. ¡°Chu Yu must have prescribed me fake medicine,¡± song ran scoffed. Gu jinghang carried her and walked towards the bedroom. Song ran did not have any strength left and her voice was hoarse. ¡°You¡¯re lying on the sofa, what are you doing?¡± Gu jinghang ced her on the bed and drew the curtains. Then, he turned around and pressed himself against her before he started to unbutton his shirt. Song ran¡¯s entire body felt weak and powerless. She did not even put up a symbolic struggle.¡±Gu jinghang, what are you doing?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s face was solemn and he said in a serious tone, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m helping you sweat.¡± Two hourster, Gu jinghang helped song ran, who was drenched in sweat, change into a clean set of pajamas. He then wiped her body with a hot towel and covered her with a thin nket. Song ran red at him sadly but did not even have the strength to speak. Half an hourter, Gu jinghang took her temperature with a mercury thermometer. He held the thermometer in his hand and looked at it under the light. Then, he turned to her and smiled.¡±37 degrees. Look, it¡¯s still effective.¡± Song ran reached out and pinched his waist. it¡¯s obvious that the injection is taking effect. Why do you have to put your arm around your head? shameless. Gu jinghang touched her face and said,¡¯didn¡¯t you say that Chu Yu prescribed you fake medicine? It was me who helped you sweat that your fever went down.¡± Song ran was drowsy and did not have the energy to respond to him. She closed her eyes and went back to the Duke of Zhou. She was tired, extremely tired. Perhaps Gu jinghang¡¯s trick was somewhat effective. After all, she really sweated a lot. She would not sweat as much as she did even if she drank ten sses of hot water. In short, it was fine as long as the fever had subsided. Song ran slept all the way until eight o ¡®clock. It was already dark outside. Gu jinghang cooked some in porridge and stir-fried vegetables. It was a light taste. He carried a small tray into the room and fed her the porridge spoon by spoon. Once song ran¡¯s fever subsided, she felt much better. However, her limbs were still soft and weak. She allowed him to serve her in peace. He had a lot of experience serving her. He was very familiar with bathing, dressing, and feeding her. She raised her foot and kicked his leg, whispering, ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sleep with you in the summer anymore.¡± Chapter 908 908 Chapter 934-done in one sentence Gu jinghang nced at her. how can a married couple not sleep together? ¡± Song ran touched her neck and said, ¡°you¡¯re afraid of the heat, but I¡¯m not. You have to turn on the fan when you sleep at night, but I can¡¯t. I¡¯ll get sick easily if I¡¯m exposed to the fan for too long. Fire and water can¡¯t get along. Gu jinghang coughed lightly. then, I won¡¯t turn on the fan anymore. you¡¯re so afraid of the heat, ¡°song ran mumbled. aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll die from the heat?¡± Gu jinghang chuckled. I have a wife by my side. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? it¡¯s a little hot. He wasn¡¯t even afraid of a mountain of des or a sea of mes, alright? Song ran stayed at Gu jinghang¡¯s ce for two days before she decided to go home. After all, she still had her sister, aunt Wu, and a newly-established smallpany. She was notpletely idle, so she still had to go back and show some concern for the people around her. Song ran went to Wanyi entertainment first to have a meeting with supervisor li and the others. Director li gave a report saying that he was in the middle of negotiating for two TV series and that they should be able to close the deal soon. Song ran took a look at it and realized that director li had put in a lot of effort. They were both TV series that were very suitable for Feng Baoer and mu Mian. One was the female lead in an ancient wuxia drama, and the other was an inspirational modern drama where a vige girl came to work in the city. Song ran only said, ¡°the restriction order for period dramas has been released. Isn¡¯t it a little risky to continue filming period dramas now?¡± Director li waved his hand. this drama is not like ruan Qing¡¯s 50 to 60 episodes. It only has 20 episodes. It will sell well. Don¡¯t worry. Song ran nodded. yes. You can make the decision. Li Jin asked her men to bring song ran to her, but her men misunderstood and thought that they were going to kidnap song ran, so they kidnapped her. let¡¯s see what the girlfriend of the wise and powerful Vice Division Chief Gu looks like, ¡± zou long said jokingly. or, let¡¯s see how she¡¯s been tortured by us. Li Jin looked at the lily of the valley in front of him and snorted, ¡± ¡°You should go by yourself.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go by myself then,¡± zou long replied softly. Zou long and another member went down the stairs and got into the car. Yu Hu nced at it with a dark look. The car started slowly. Li Jin put down the watering can and pushed open the iron gate. He walked up two steps and stood in front of the car. Zou long hurriedly got out of the car and said respectfully,¡±sister che, you¡¯re Qianqian.¡± Lijin raised her hand. go inside and bring me my scarf. I have nothing to do, so I¡¯ll go with you. Song ran held her breath and did not faint. She could not faint, and she could not die. She had to hold on until Gu jinghang came. She did not dare to faint until he came. Suddenly, she heard amotion outside and was filled with hope. Did Gu jinghange looking for her? She knew, she knew that her Jing Xing would definitely find her. All of a sudden, the cloth covering her eyes was ripped off, and there was no restraint on her head, making the light a little ring. In a daze, she opened her eyes and was surrounded by a group of people with cloth masks on their heads. The man in the lead said to the woman behind him, ¡± ¡°Sis, look, we didn¡¯t kidnap the wrong person. ording to your instructions, we¡¯ve beaten her to the point where she¡¯s barely breathing. We avoided hitting her vital parts and didn¡¯t hit her internal organs, so she won¡¯t die. She¡¯ll be locked up for two more days and then we¡¯ll just throw her in front of the door.¡± Song ran opened her eyes in a daze and seemed to see a woman. The woman¡¯s head was wrapped in a silk scarf with a big red rose embroidered on it. It was very gorgeous and beautiful. The moment song ran opened her eyes, Li Jin¡¯s heart sank and zou Long¡¯s face turned pale. Those eyes, those eyes were too simr to sister ran¡¯s. They were really too simr. Chapter 909 909 Second brother has to introduce himself Song ran¡¯s throat was so itchy that she could not help but cough. The man beside her pushed her away again and said, ¡± ¡°I told you to be quiet, you¡¯re looking for a beating Yingluo.¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Lijin shouted. But it was toote. With a thud, song ran fell to the ground again. The wound on her forehead was bleeding again. It was so painful that tears flowed out of her eyes. Li Jin rushed over and hugged her. She stared at the woman, her eyes unfocused, and sobbed, ¡± ¡°Why, Yingluo? why did you tie me up?¡± Then, his vision turned ck and he fainted. Jing Xing, I can¡¯t hold on anymore, I really can¡¯t hold on anymore. Li Jin quickly rushed over and untied her. The leader of the kidnappers was stunned and asked zou long, ¡± ¡°Brother long, did I tie the wrong person?¡± Zou long furrowed his brows. it¡¯s not about whether I tied him up wrongly or not. It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll exin it to you in detailter. When Li Jin was unbinding song ran, she saw the birthmark on song ran¡¯s right arm. Her fingers trembled uncontrobly. It can¡¯t be, Yingluo. It can¡¯t be such a coincidence. It¡¯s impossible, impossible. She carried song ran and ran out in a hurry. Zou long followed closely behind. Li Jin¡¯s eyes were red as she said, ¡± ¡°Hurry up and drive the car.¡± ¡°Yes, sister che.¡± Li Jin ced song ran on the back seat of the car and pulled her hand away. She looked at her hand and saw that it was covered in blood. She must have been injured. Li Jin¡¯s heart trembled. She quickly got into the car and once the car started, song ran fell into her arms. She quickly took off the veil on her head and wiped the blood on her face with trembling hands. She couldn¡¯t clean it, she couldn¡¯t clean it no matter how hard she tried. There was a hole in her head, and blood kepting out. Li Jin¡¯s tears fell on song ran¡¯s face. Zou long had followed Li Jin for twelve years, but this was the first time he had seen this capable woman cry. Li Jin held her in his arms, his teeth trembling. ¡°Hurry up, hurry up!¡± Zou long nced at the person in the rearview mirror and said, ¡± ¡°Sister che, we¡¯re already at our fastest speed.¡± Li Jin¡¯s face twisted in pain. Was fate really such a joke? The car sped all the way and stopped in front of another mansion. Li Jin opened the car door and rushed into the house with song ran in her arms. She shouted hysterically, ¡± ¡°Get doctor su here, quickly.¡± ¡°I know, sister che.¡± Li Jin wasn¡¯t as tall as song ran and she was on the thinner side. She carried song ran up to the bedroom on the second floor and gently ced her on the bed. Song ran was shaking, her entire body was shaking. Her face was covered in blood and it was a ghastly sight. Li Jin stood by the bed, at a loss. She didn¡¯t know where to start or how to make her feel less pain. What a sin! What had she done? why did the heavens punish her like this? Damn it, she really deserved to die. She actually hurt her like this and hurt her so badly. Her heart ached so much that she could barely breathe. A blow to her son¡¯s body would hurt her mother¡¯s heart. Furthermore, all the injuries on her body were caused by her. She looked like she was in great pain, her face slightly red, as if she was enduring her difort with great fear. Li Jin put her hand on her forehead, and her heart ached even more. She had a high fever. What kind of torturous and terrifying night had this child gone through? Flustered and helpless, she stumbled to the bathroom, trying to find hot water, clean her wound, and make her feel better. But no, there was no hot water. She didn¡¯t live here usually, so why would there be hot water here? She rummaged through her closet for an electric kettle. Perhaps it was because of the loud noise, she heard some noises from the bedroom. In her panic, she could only hide behind the door. Chapter 910 910 Our love is stronger than gold She couldn¡¯t let her see her. She couldn¡¯t let her see her in such a bad state. She couldn¡¯t let her see the culprit who had hurt her so badly. Song ran opened her eyes and realized that she was in an old-style bungalow. The outside was green and the interior was decorated with a sense of age. Her fear hadn¡¯t disappeared, and the unfamiliar environment still made her afraid to make a sound. She struggled to sit up and looked around vigntly. She didn¡¯t dare to shout for fear that the kidnappers had moved her. She got out of bed and walked lightly. With every step she took, the wound on her head ached. Her legs were kicked countless times by those people, and it seemed that her bones were injured. She heard the sound of water dripping in the bathroom. Drip, drip. She walked towards the bathroom. When she was about to reach the washroom, her legs gave way and she fell to the ground. She groaned. The marble floor rubbed her palm until it bled, and she sucked in a breath of cold air in pain. But she only dared to groan. The groan traveled into the bathroom, and Li Jin¡¯s heart ached. She could only cover her mouth and not make a sound. Bang! The door was pushed open. Before song ran could turn around, she was knocked unconscious by a hand-chop from behind. Damn it, she thought that she had escaped, but it turned out that it was just another joke from the heavens. It was not funny. She did not find it funny at all. Li Jin quickly carried her back to the bed and pulled doctor su over. hurry up and treat her. She¡¯s running a high fever and has many injuries on her body. Hurry up and treat her. Doctor su took a thick syringe and injected it into her arm. ¡°What did you inject into her?¡± Li Jin asked, her expression serious. Zou long coughed lightly. sister ran, ¡°he said. I asked Dr. Su to inject her with a tranquilizer. Lijin covered her mouth to hide her panic, ¡± ¡°It won¡¯t do any harm to her body, right?¡± no, sister che. I¡¯ll just let her sleep for a while. Don¡¯t wake up for a while. I understand, ¡°Li Jin nodded. doctor su, please treat her wound. Although she had been injected with tranquilizer, she still frowned when doctor su treated the wounds on her face and head. She was mumbling something, but Li Jin couldn¡¯t hear it clearly. She only felt her heart clench. Dr. Su injected her with some medicine to reduce her fever, and the wounds that were exposed outside her clothes were almost cleaned. ¡°You two can leave now. I¡¯ll handle the rest,¡± said Lijin. Doctor su and zou long left the room. Doctor su was puzzled.¡±It¡¯s been so many years, but I¡¯ve never seen sister che care so much about anyone. Who is that little girl flirting with?¡± Zou long forced a smile,¡±I don¡¯t know either.¡± Of course, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything he wasn¡¯t sure about. The lighting in the room was very good. She gently and gently wiped her body. Only then could they see how deep her injuries were. There was not a single good patch of skin on her body. There were blue and purple marks everywhere. Li Jin¡¯s brows were still furrowed, and her nose was sour. Her fingers trembled as she held the gauze and wiped it while examining her face. Clearly, they were the same. Why didn¡¯t she go and take a look earlier? Why didn¡¯t he go and confirm it when they caught her? wouldn¡¯t that have been better? That way, she wouldn¡¯t have to suffer so much, right? Fate makes a fool of people, fate makes a fool of people. If this child knew the truth, how much would he hate her? he had abandoned her in the past, and now he caught her and beat her up. What did the child do wrong? Chapter 911 911 Self-depreciating with a conscience She cleaned her wound, applied medicine, and changed her clothes. Then, she sat quietly by the bed and looked at her. She touched her face with trembling hands and murmured, ¡± ¡°Xing ¡®er, Xing¡¯ er Yingluo¡± There was a knock on the door, but Li Jin sat still. Zou long walked in and whispered, ¡± sister che, let¡¯s take her to the hospital. We can¡¯t stay here. Li Jin frowned and didn¡¯t answer. Zou long continued, ¡± there¡¯s news from the other side. They said that the man has found the warehouse where they kidnapped the man. I¡¯m just afraid that one of them might not be able to keep their mouth shut. no one knows where I live, ¡± Lijin said in a low voice. no one will know the existence of this house. Zou long was anxious. it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. Sister che, you came back for revenge. You didn¡¯te back to let a man¡¯s savings cut off your path of retreat. Li Jin grabbed song ran¡¯s hand and refused to let go. She was so greedy that she wanted to look at her and take care of her for a while longer. She deceived herself and thought that this would make up for the hurt she had caused. Zou long became even more anxious. sister che, that man is not to be trifled with. Since he can find the warehouse, I think he will find us soon. We can only send her away and not let them catch any clues. Li Jin picked her up again, and zou long pressed her shoulder, ¡± ¡°Let doctor su do it. Sister ran, you don¡¯t have to do it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send her to the hospital,¡± Li Jin insisted. When they came, Li Jin felt that zou long was driving too slowly, but when they left, she began toin that zou long was driving too fast. She said in a cold voice,¡±Why are you driving so fast?¡± Doctor su didn¡¯t dare to say anything. At the entrance of Changhai Hospital, a nurse pushed a hospital bed and waited in front of their car. Yu Yi turned her face away and let doctor su carry her out of the car. Through the car window, Li Jin watched her being pushed into the hospital building by the nurse, unable to look away. Zou long didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. He immediately stepped on the elerator and left this troublesome ce. Lijin¡¯s eyes gradually calmed down. She took out a pack of cigarettes, her fingers still trembling. She struck a match with trembling fingers and lit the cigarette. Zou long nced at the person in the rearview mirror and didn¡¯t dare to speak. Lijin frowned and took a puff of the cigarette, then said, ¡± ¡°If you have anything to ask, just ask.¡± Zou long coughed lightly. sister che, that girl seems to look a little like you. She looks especially simr to you. Her eyes are especially round. ¡°Because she is my daughter,¡± Yu Hu sighed. Although he was very close to his guess, zou long was still very shocked. He stuttered, ¡± ¡°So, is Yingluo your daughter?¡± after you go back, ¡°Li Jin said,¡± help me investigate that little girl. I want to know everything about her. ¡°Yes, sister che.¡± In a warehouse filled with waste gas in Wu city, the three men with off-the-charts fighting power had already taken down more than ten burly men. Gu jinghang pulled out a knife and pressed it against the neck of the leader of the kidnappers. ¡°Where is she?¡± The kidnapper was not easily intimidated by him. ¡°Who are you talking about? This ce is only this big, you can search as you wish.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s knife was pushed down two inches as he coldly said, ¡± Chu Yu, you¡¯re a doctor. I¡¯d like to ask how long it¡¯ll take for the patient to bleed to death if the carotid artery is cut. ¡°About a minute,¡± Chu Yu replied in a neutral tone. Gu jinghang raised his knife slightly and said to the person whose face was already swollen, ¡± yes, so you have about a minute. She¡¯s a very skilled doctor. She can save you even if you cut your throat, so Hanhan ... Chapter 912 912 The little girl¡¯s wings have yet to grow The man¡¯s face turned pale. you wouldn¡¯t dare. You wouldn¡¯t dare to be sowless. Gu jinghang sneered. is itwless or is it a sess? do you think the organization will listen to you or US? ¡± The man finally cowered. master, please spare me. I really don¡¯t know where Yingluo is. She was taken away by my employer. She¡¯s really not with us. Gu jinghang pressed the knife further down. ¡°Tell me, who hired you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who they are.¡± The man swallowed nervously. The knife stabbed into his shoulder and Gu jinghang¡¯s voice was extremely cold. ¡°You really don¡¯t know, or are you just lying to me?¡± The man was sweating profusely. He was scared out of his wits. This man was a Bandit, but he didn¡¯t dare to rat out sister ran, who terrified people in the underworld. Everyone knew that sister ran¡¯s methods were cold and ruthless. If they betrayed them, they might be beheaded tomorrow. He could not take this risk. He shouted anxiously, ¡°Sir, please spare me. I really don¡¯t know who the other party is. They paid me a lot of money to catch the little girl, beat her up, and then throw her away. They didn¡¯t ask me to take her life. We were just doing what we were paid to do. Sir, please look into it. Just as Gu jinghang was about to slit du Dapeng¡¯s throat, the sound of a car engine came from outside. Gu jinghang nced at du Dapeng and said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look.¡± Du Dapeng had just gone out when he saw yang Haitao and Huang Jianjun leading a few strong men and rushing over. Yang Haitao rushed to Gu jinghang¡¯s side and whispered something to him. Gu jinghang¡¯s face turned pale and he quickly followed him out. When night fell, the person on the bed still showed no signs of waking up. Gu jinghang kept changing the cold towel on her forehead. The temperature was still high, and the doctor said that it was due to fear, so ordinary medicine could not reduce her fever. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart was in his throat. He looked at the person lying on the bed, who was once again covered in injuries. He wished he could cut the culprit into a thousand pieces. This time was the same as thest time. It was obvious that the group of crazy people had punched and kicked her all over, and her body was covered in bruises. When song Xuan walked in, her legs went soft again. Her heart ached so much that tears fell directly. Gu jinghang handed the towel to her. take care of her first. I still have some things to ask them. Song Xuan did not respond to him. She took the towel and touched song ran¡¯s face. It was burning hot. Her ran had suffered again. Gu jinghang could not bear to see her lying there weakly while he could not do anything. He left the ward and said to Cheng Haidong, ¡± that group of kidnappers, hand them over to the Public Security Bureau. Make sure that everyone is heavily sentenced. Xiao ran¡¯s injury report will be out soon. It¡¯s enough to make them wait for a long time. ¡°Yes, boss.¡± ¡°Who is the doctor Who took over ran?¡± Gu jinghang asked du Dapeng. A male doctor with gold-rimmed sses walked over. I was waiting outside the hospital after receiving a call from Dr. Su, the consultant doctor of our Changhai Hospital. Dr. Su sent her here. Gu jinghang¡¯s face was expressionless and his eyes were cold. ¡°Where is doctor su?¡± The male doctor quickly led Gu jinghang forward. ¡°Doctor su is still in his office. You can ask him if you have any questions.¡± On the sixth floor, in a medium-sized office, Dr. Su was reading a book at his desk. Gu Jingxing walked over and sized him up. The man was about 45 years old and looked refined and refined. He wore sses and did not get angry at Gu Jingxing for not knocking on the door when he saw Gu Jingxing enter. ¡°I¡¯m not giving medical services today.¡± Chapter 913 913 Do you have any scenes with men? Gu Jingxing walked up to him and looked down at him. ¡°I¡¯m not here to see a doctor. I¡¯m here to ask the doctor some questions. Please cooperate with me.¡± Doctor su pushed up his sses and smiled.¡±Is it about the little girl I picked up today?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes were calm as he asked,¡¯did you pick it up? You didn¡¯t kidnap her?¡± Doctor su did not panic. Heughed and said, ¡± ¡°My hands are used to save people, not to harm people. How could I kidnap someone?¡± ¡°Where did you find her?¡± Gu jinghang asked again. on a small road leading from Wu city to Haicheng, a little girl was left on the side of the road covered in bruises. I went to a friend¡¯s house and happened to pass by, so I picked her up and brought her to the hospital. Gu jinghang felt that the person in front of him was too calm and answered too easily. It was as if she knew that someone would ask him these questions in advance and had gone through them all. Thus, there were no ws. He sized up the doctor in front of him and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Is there anyone who can prove your words? Can you prove that you¡¯re not the kidnapper?¡± Doctor su shrugged and smiled,¡±I really didn¡¯t. My friend, what do you mean by that?¡± Who is that little girl to you? Is it your family? I saved your family and this is how you treat me? In the future, who would still dare to extend a helping hand to the weak?¡± Gu jinghang suddenly narrowed his eyes. There was something fishy about this doctor. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve offended you,¡± he said lightly. It waste at night. Song ran felt that her head was about to split open. She moved her fingers and touched the edge of the bed. Then, she slowly opened her eyes. She was so afraid that when she opened her eyes again, she would still be in an unfamiliar environment with those heartless kidnappers in front of her. She opened her eyes. Her vision was a little blurry and blurry. She couldn¡¯t see clearly, but she didn¡¯t dare to make a sound because she was afraid of being beaten up if she did. Until Gu jinghang¡¯s slightly trembling voice was heard. ¡®Ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran!¡¯ Song ran¡¯s nose finally turned sour and her eyes turned red. She finally dared to make a sound, as if she was whimpering from the depths of her throat.¡±Jing Xing, Jing Xing, Jing Xing, Jing Xing,¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes turned red as he sobbed and said, ¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here, Yingluo.¡± Song ran extended her hand and Gu jinghang quickly grabbed it. Xiao ran, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s alright. Song ran held his hand tightly, and her tears could not stop flowing. ¡°Jing Xing, Jing Xing, Jing Xing, Jing Xing,¡± Gu jinghang gently helped her up and held her in his arms. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine now.¡± Song Xuan rushed in from the outside of the suite, ¡± ¡°Is ran awake?¡± Song ran looked up at song Xuan. She was so aggrieved that tears were streaming down her face. Her voice was trembling, ¡± ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve finallye back alive to see you.¡± Song Xuan sat on the edge of the bed and gently touched her face, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Song ran wiped her tears and looked at Gu jinghang. ¡°Jing Xing, how did you find me? Who are the people who kidnapped me?¡± Gu jinghang shook his head gently. we¡¯re not the ones who found you. The only exnation I have is that they brought you to Wu city and locked you up in an abandoned warehouse. Song ran nodded. that¡¯s right. They must have left the city. The ce is huge and empty. I think it¡¯s just a warehouse. Chapter 914 914 Freebor Gu jinghang continued. after they imprisoned you for a night, they took you back to Haicheng. On the way, they left you by the roadside. Coincidentally, you were picked up by an expert consultant from Changhai Hospital. That¡¯s why they sent you to the hospital. Song ran frowned. She wanted to organize her thoughts, but she felt a terrible headache. She shook her head and said, ¡± ¡°No, Yingluo, Yingluo, I seem to have missed something.¡± ¡°What did you miss?¡± Gu jinghang grabbed her hand tightly. Song ran tried her best to recall, but the more she recalled, the more her head hurt. Song Xuan could not stand it anymore and quickly hugged her. Alright, alright, let¡¯s not think about these unhappy things first. Since we¡¯re safe, let¡¯s rest first. We¡¯ll talk about it when our injuries are better. Gu jinghang nodded. yes. I will hand over the group of people who kidnapped you to the police. However, I think there is someone else behind them. Ran, when you feel better, you can slowly recall and we will investigate it, okay? ¡± yes, ¡± song ran nodded. sure. Yang Haitao forcefully brought song Xuan home and told her to prepare breakfast at home the next morning and bring her to the hospital before visiting song ran. Otherwise, if they continued to drag this out, her health would inevitably suffer. Gu jinghang let du Dapeng stay in the outer room, and Yin Hua and Chu Yu were sent back by Cheng Haidong. Gu jinghang and song ran were the only ones left in the ward. Song ran¡¯s head was wrapped in gauze and her face was red and swollen. She looked extremely miserable. She grabbed Gu jinghang¡¯s shirt and said a few words. She coughed twice and choked, ¡± jinghang, you don¡¯t know how miserable I was. I just happened to have a cold and I wanted to cough but they didn¡¯t let me. They wanted to hit me even when I coughed. At that time, I really wanted to just die. With every word she said, Gu jinghang felt his heart throb in pain. Even breathing hurt. He gently stroked her long hair, hoping to ease her fear. Song ran¡¯s brows were furrowed. She grabbed his hand tightly and asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°Jinghang, I don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t understand who captured me. Recently, could it be ruan Qing? Did she not want to continue living? But we don¡¯t have any grudges between us. Or Jiang Feng? I heard that her situation in another art troupe isn¡¯t very good. Will she me me for her past, so she got someone to beat me up to vent her anger?¡± Gu jinghang gently patted her back. we¡¯ll talk about it when you¡¯re better. Let¡¯s not think about this for now, okay? ¡± yes, ¡± song ran nodded. That night, song ran did not sleep well. She kept muttering something in her sleep. Her body temperature kept rising and falling. The doctor prescribed some medicine for her and put her on a drip for the whole night. It was only in the morning that her body temperature finally returned to normal. On Jing ¡®an road, yang Haitao and song Xuan left early in the morning. A ck Volkswagen Jetta was parked not far away. Yu Jin sat in the car with a telescope in her hand. Her voice trembled slightly, ¡± ¡°Do you think that¡¯s her sister?¡± Zou long nodded. it¡¯s sister che. I¡¯ve found out that the youngdy¡¯s name is song ran. She has an older sister called song Xuan who is two years older than her. Through the binocrs in her hand, Li Jin saw song Xuan clearly. Her eyes were red and she couldn¡¯t help but sob, ¡± the sisters really got together and lived together. They are still sisters. The extravagant hope of the past had actuallye true. This was really a blessing in misfortune. She put down the telescope, her fingers still trembling. Zou long said, ¡± ¡°Sister che, let¡¯s go first. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll find out.¡± Li Jin wrapped the silk scarf around her head and turned her face away.¡±Let¡¯s go back and ask doctor su toe to my house.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Chapter 915 915 Massaging her waist Half an hourter, Li Jin was smoking in the yard. Doctor su pushed open the metal door and walked in. She sat under the flower rack, her eyes sad. Doctor su walked over and sighed, ¡± ¡°When did you start smoking?¡± Lijin didn¡¯t look at him. Her eyes drifted away. when I left Haicheng, I felt like I was living in hell every day and night. It was very torturous, especially torturous. When I closed my eyes, I felt that child Xing ¡®er was crying and Yue¡¯ er was calling for her mother. At that time, I smoked and drank all the time. don¡¯t waste your body like this. I¡¯ll do a full-body examination for you when I have time. You¡¯re only in your forties. You still have to cherish your life. Li Jin squeezed out a smile and said,¡±cherish your life?¡± For whom do you cherish your life?¡± ¡°For the sake of your daughter, can¡¯t you treasure your life?¡± doctor su stared at her. ¡°What daughter?¡± Li Jin¡¯s eyes shed. Doctor su sat on the chair opposite her. ¡°Isn¡¯t she your daughter? She looks like you.¡± Lijin took a puff of smoke and slowly blew out a ring of smoke. ¡°How¡¯s Hanhan¡¯s recovery?¡± Her trembling voice betrayed her. She wasn¡¯t as indifferent as she looked on the surface. She was still thinking about that girl. Doctor su adjusted his sses and coughed.¡±If she¡¯s not your daughter, why are you so concerned about her?¡± ¡°Then what are you doing here?¡± Li Jin frowned. Doctor su quickly admitted defeat. He was no match for the woman in front of him. He quickly said, ¡± the injuries on song ran¡¯s body are all external injuries and none of them are fatal. The only serious injury is that her vision is slightly damaged. In the hospital, song ran slowly opened her eyes. Her vision was still blurry. She rubbed her eyes and realized that her right eye was blurry. She thought that she was dizzy because of the injury sincest night. However, she felt that something was not right when she saw that Gu jinghang was still like that. She stared at Gu jinghang and confirmed that her right eye was blurry. After closing her left eye, she could only make out Gu jinghang¡¯s rough outline. She grabbed Gu jinghang¡¯s hand and said in a flustered voice, ¡± ¡°Jinghang, what did the doctor say after checking me?¡± Gu jinghang held her hand tightly. I¡¯ll just say that you only have external injuries. Your head injury is more serious, but it did not cause a concussion. You¡¯re lucky. but, I think my right eye is a little blurry, ¡± song ran said with a trembling voice. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart sank. wait a moment. I¡¯ll get Dapeng to call the doctor over. In the house by the Huangpu River, the half-smoked cigarette in Li Jin¡¯s hand fell to the ground. Her lips moved, and she looked panicked.¡±What do you mean when you say her vision is damaged?¡± I did a checkup on her first, ¡± doctor su said with a serious expression. after I found out, I didn¡¯t tell the doctors at Changhai Hospital that her head was severely injured, and it affected the nerves in her vision. Lijin¡¯s eyes were red, and she was extremely flustered. She picked up a cigarette from the Round Table with trembling hands, and her fingers trembled even more. Dr. Su took the box of cigarettes from her hand and said softly, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t smoke so much.¡± Lijin raised her eyes, and two lines of tears rolled down her face.¡±Jing Shan, she¡¯s my daughter, she¡¯s indeed my daughter, and ran ran¡¯s injuries were all caused by me.¡± Su Jingshan furrowed his brows, as if he could not believe it. ¡°How could Yingluo be like this?¡± Yu Hu put a hand on her chest and slowly shook her head, ¡± I must have done something wrong in my past life. That¡¯s why the heavens are punishing me like this in this life. Jingshan, I beg you. No matter the price, you must cure me. I beg you. Su Jingshan¡¯s expression was grave. I didn¡¯t make a detailed diagnosis. I¡¯m not sure if her vision damage is irreversible or irreversible. If it¡¯s irreversible, then it¡¯s possible that it¡¯s a Haotian. Chapter 916 916 Look at my trembling little hands With a plop, the woman in front of him suddenly knelt down in front of him and cried uncontrobly.¡±Even if you have to dig out my eyes, please cure her.¡± Su Jingshan looked troubled and quickly helped her up. ¡°What are you doing, Li Jin? We can¡¯t be sure that the damage to her vision is irreversible. Maybe it¡¯s just a little bit, and she¡¯ll be back to normal after two days of rest. Don¡¯t worry too much, okay?¡± Lijin looked at her in despair. if she can¡¯t see because of me, ¡± she said, ¡± I¡¯ll die for her. Su Jingshan consoled her. it won¡¯t happen, it won¡¯t happen. I¡¯ll go back and do aprehensive and detailed examination on her. I¡¯ll contact you immediately if there are any problems, okay? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave everything to you,¡± said Lijin, grabbing his hand. At Changhai Hospital, song ran was pushed into the attending doctor¡¯s office. There was an eye chart hanging on the wall. The doctor did an eye test for her and found that her left eye¡¯s vision was 1.2. It was only 0.3. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. The doctor gave her a detailed examination and said to Gu jinghang, ¡± family members, please stay. Nurse Jiang, please push the patient back to the room. Song ran looked at Gu jinghang and shook her head. jinghang, I want to be with you. Gu Jingxing looked at the doctor awkwardly and said, ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you just say it in front of her?¡± Ran was not stupid. Nothing could be hidden from her. She knew her own vision best. The doctor coughed lightly. we¡¯ve just done a simple examination. We can confirm that her retinas were injured when her head was hit. Gu jinghang¡¯s face turned pale when he heard that. He held song ran¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡± ¡°Okay, doctor, please continue.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t be sure if the damage to the retina is irreversible,¡± the doctor continued. Song ran then asked,¡¯how about reversing it? So what if it¡¯s irreversible?¡± The doctor nced at her and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡± if it¡¯s irreversible, it¡¯ll be very tricky. Your right eye¡¯s vision is 0.3 now, but maybe a yearter, you¡¯ll be coughing. The doctor did not continue. Song ran was already feeling very nervous. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart ached for her. He pulled her into his arms and looked at the doctor.¡±How?¡± The doctor¡¯s expression was grave. our country¡¯s technology isn¡¯t up to the standard yet, so I can¡¯t say for sure at the moment. You should rest for a few days and do aprehensive examination in two days to see if the damage to your vision is temporary or permanent. There are also car ident patients who can¡¯t see after the ident, but they recovered on their own. These are all possible, so rx and don¡¯t take it to heart. This is the best way for recovery, understand? ¡± Gu jinghang then pushed song ran out of the room. Song ran was sitting in the wheelchair. She felt a chill in her heart. Her chest hurt, and her head hurt. Her head hurt everywhere. Her mind was in a mess and she could not sort out anything. After entering the ward, she forced a smile and said to Gu jinghang, ¡± it¡¯s good, it¡¯s good. It¡¯s good that I¡¯ve prepared to leave the entertainment industry in advance. Gu jinghang carried her to the bed. His heart ached so much that his brows unconsciously furrowed. He gently caressed her right eye with hisrge hand and tried his best to force a smile.¡±You¡¯ll be fine, huh? Believe in the doctor, believe in me. ¡± Song ran reached out and covered her left eye. As a result, Gu jinghang¡¯s vision became blurry. She could not hold it in any longer. Her nose turned red and her eyes turned red. She grabbed Gu jinghang¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, I¡¯m a little scared.¡± Chapter 917 917 Won¡¯t be soft-hearted Gu jinghang hugged her tightly. don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll always be by your side. what if my left eye is also affected in the end? ¡± song ran sobbed. what should I do? ¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes turned red. it won¡¯t happen. It won¡¯t happen. Ran, don¡¯t think too much, okay? ¡± I have to, I have to. I¡¯m thinking, if I¡¯m really blind, should I open a massage parlor for the blind? it¡¯ll be popr in the future. Gu jinghang reached out and caressed her face. He knew that she was teasing him. She was already in this state, yet she still wanted to make him happy. His heart ached so much that he could not breathe. He hugged her and tried to keep his tone calm. ran, you have to believe in the doctor. We¡¯re not sure if your retinal damage is irreversible or irreversible. God will help the good. I believe that you¡¯ll be fine. Maybe you¡¯ll see it clearly in two days. Let¡¯s be more optimistic, okay? ¡± ¡°Will it be alright?¡± song ran asked with uncertainty. Jing Xing, I don¡¯t know if this is the price but God let me get everything I want so he wants to take something as a reward. Actually, I think it¡¯s reasonable, it¡¯s really quite reasonable.¡± Gu jinghang held her face and said seriously, ¡± it doesn¡¯t make sense. Even if God wants a reward, he should ept it from me. I¡¯m willing to give him whatever he wants. Song ran¡¯s lips trembled as she looked at him. jinghang, you don¡¯t understand. He didn¡¯t know anything. She had been reborn, and she had gotten her revenge, gotten married, and established her business. Therefore, the heavens appeared at the right time to ask for a reward. Gu jinghang consoled her for a long time before song ran finally calmed down. As soon as she calmed down, song Xuan came to see her with breakfast. Song Xuan poured the pumpkin congee from the thermos into a small bowl and sat on the bed. She smiled and looked at her, ¡± ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll feed you.¡± Song ran did not dare to look her in the eyes as she was afraid of being exposed. Song Xuan still noticed something amiss and asked,¡¯ran, why are your eyes so red? Did you cry just now?¡± Song ran wiped her eyes. when the nurse was changing the medicine on my head, I cried from the pain. She didn¡¯t want her sister to worry. Song Xuan touched her face and said,¡±I¡¯ll ask the nurse to be gentler in the future.¡± yes, ¡± song ran said, feeling wronged. alright. Song Xuan fed song ran a bowl of porridge. Then, she tidied up a little and took out two books.¡±Well, I¡¯ll be here with you for the next two days. I was afraid that you¡¯d be bored, so I brought you two books. They¡¯re both novels, and they¡¯re your favorite books.¡± Song ran touched the back of her head and said, ¡± sis, I think you should go back to your work. I¡¯m injured and I can go home in two days. You don¡¯t have to stay here to apany me. Yourpany is very busy, right? besides, I¡¯m injured now. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to visit my Wanyi entertainment more often to see how it¡¯s going. ¡°Are youining that I¡¯m in the way again?¡± song Xuan nced at her. Then, she pretended to be sad. ah, that¡¯s true. Before you and Gu jinghang got married, you already thought that I was in the way. Now that you¡¯re married, I¡¯m even more of an eyesore to you. Song ran¡¯s nose felt a little sour. She looked up at her and chuckled.¡±You¡¯re very self-aware.¡± Song Xuan pinched her face gently, ¡± okay, second miss, I won¡¯t disturb you two anymore. I¡¯ll go back to thepany and bring you lunch in the afternoon and evening, okay? ¡± Song ran¡¯s smile became even brighter. sure. Thank you, my good sister. Chapter 918 918 Hugging second young master Tang¡¯s thigh Song Xuan carried her thermos and walked out with yang Haitao. When she reached the stairs, she smacked her forehead and said, ¡± Oh, I left my keys in the ward. I¡¯ll go get them. Wait for me. Song Xuan quickly ran to the door of the ward. In the outer hall, Yin Hua also came over and was talking to du Dapeng. Song Xuan walked straight in and heard song ran¡¯s voice, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing my sister didn¡¯t see it.¡± Song Xuan stopped in her tracks. Then, she heard Gu jinghang say, ¡± ran, don¡¯t worry. Your eyes will definitely recover. Trust me, okay? ¡± Song Xuan pushed the door open and song ran looked at her in a panic, ¡± ¡°Sister Yueyue, Yueyue, why are you back?¡± Song Xuan strode over, held her face, and looked down at her, ¡± ¡°What happened to your eyes?¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes flickered. it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s nothing. Song Xuan forced her to look into her eyes, ¡± ¡°Song ran, what¡¯s wrong with your eyes? Speak.¡± Tears welled up in song ran¡¯s eyes. She swallowed her saliva and said, ¡± Hanhan¡¯s doctor said that her retina was damaged. I think it¡¯s just an rmist talk. Actually, her vision was slightly affected after the heavy blow. She should be fine in two days. Song Xuan felt the temperature around her heart drop bit by bit. In an instant, her heart turned cold. Gu jinghang then walked out slowly. He still had to consult the doctor in detail and see if there was any further treatment n. In the ward, song Xuan sat by the bed and touched song ran¡¯s face. Her tears were falling, ¡± ¡°Those damn kidnappers, I really want to cut them into a thousand pieces.¡± Song ran smiled. sis, don¡¯t worry. Jinghang has handed them over to the police. The police will not let them off easily. Song Xuan held her face in her hands. Her throat was blocked, and she could barely speak, ¡± Xiao ran, are you afraid? ¡± Song ran shrugged. actually, it¡¯s not that bad. I¡¯m just afraid that if I really go blind in the future, I¡¯ll be one-eyed and have to wear an eye mask. I¡¯ll look like a pirate in the books. That¡¯s too ugly. pfft, pfft, pfft, what blind or not? you little girl, can¡¯t you just say something auspicious? ¡± Song ran chuckled. sis, you¡¯re getting more and more superstitious. People say that superstition means that people are getting older. Sis, you¡¯re getting old. Song Xuan frowned and looked at her. you¡¯ll be fine. If the doctors here can¡¯t treat you, we¡¯ll go to the United States. They can treat any disease. Their medical skills are very advanced. sis, ¡± song ran chuckled. you¡¯re worshiping foreigners. Song Xuan patted her head. yes, I¡¯m just a fan of foreign things. As long as I can cure my sister, I don¡¯t care what they say about me. Song ran¡¯s nose sniffled and she almost burst into tears. The heavens had given her the best family and lover. She really felt that it was reasonable to ask for somepensation. Song ran¡¯s injury caused quite a stir, and the station chief and Mrs. Fu were the first to visit her. Gu jinghang, who had never asked for help, asked the Superintendent for help this time. He requested for the specialists from the Research Institute and the hospital to treat song ran¡¯s eyes. Naturally, the director gave an order to the ophthalmologists in the Research Institute and Hospital to immediately set up a research group without hesitation. Song ran felt that this was a little too much of amotion, so she tugged at Mrs. Fu¡¯s hand and said, ¡± ¡°Godmother, the doctor hasn¡¯t confirmed whether his vision is irreversible. Let¡¯s not make such a big fuss, okay?¡± Chapter 919 919 Keeping a lookout for brother and sister-inw Mrs. Fu snorted. you¡¯re a patient. You don¡¯t have any right to speak. We have the final say. The station chief brought Gu jinghang out of the ward, leaving only song ran and Mrs. Fu in the room. ¡°Godma, your daughter ran ran ran,¡± song ran said. At the mention of her daughter, Mrs. Fu suddenly became dejected. She sighed and forced a smile. that child, Yingluo, maybe I hurt her too deeply. She has a backbone. She said that she won¡¯t acknowledge me and that I don¡¯t have to waste my energy on her. Song ran touched her hand. Godma, don¡¯t be discouraged. When you are sincere, you can even break metal and stone. Your daughter will be touched by you one day. Mrs. Fu¡¯s smile was a little bitter. I¡¯m counting on your blessings. I hope so. Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. The experts from the Research Institute and Hospital will be here soon. Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯ll follow the doctor¡¯s orders. I¡¯lle to see you when I have time, okay? ¡± Song ran nodded. yes, yes. I¡¯m not worried. She had really calmed downpletely. With so many people who cared about her, she could just be one-eyed, and she believed that even if she was one-eyed, it would not affect her beauty. Not long after the director and Mrs. Fu left, the Ophthalmology experts from the Research Institute hospital immediately formed a discussion group and came to Changhai Hospital. Gu jinghang also joined in. Song ran sat on the bed, feeling extremely bored. There was still some time before dinner time, and her sister had not arrived yet. Du Dapeng and Yin Hua were waiting outside, so she flipped through the book beside her in boredom. A momentter, the door opened and Tang Ji ¡®an walked in. second brother, ¡± song ran smiled at him, ¡± you¡¯re quite well-informed. ¡°I¡¯m here to visit a friend. When I saw your follower outside, I thought that you were probably here too. Why are you the one lying on the bed? I thought you were here to see a patient.¡± sigh, ¡± song ranughed. I wish I wasn¡¯t in a hospital bed too. Tang Ji ¡®an sized her up and frowned. ¡°How did you get injured like this? Who did you offend?¡± Song ran smiled. I fell. I missed a step from the second floor and fell. It was a terrible experience. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s smile became even more forced. This girl still wouldn¡¯t reveal her true feelings to him. Even calling him ¡± second brother ¡± was very perfunctory. In the end, he still reached out and tapped her forehead. ¡°Who are you trying to fool, girl?¡± Song ran spread her hands. I¡¯m not lying to you, second brother. She really fell from the second floor. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an couldn¡¯tugh. Song ran stretched her arms. it hurt when I fell. I don¡¯t feel it anymore. Tang Ji ¡®an looked at the bruises on her face and forced a smile. ¡°You really have a body of steel. I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡± Song ran chuckled. second brother, I¡¯ve made you worry. It¡¯s my fault. Gu jinghang thought about what the specialist doctors had said just now. They said that the damage to song ran¡¯s vision was irreversible and that her vision would only get worse. In the evening, song Xuan brought her a bunch of beautifully trimmed pink roses and decorated her Ward. She fed her and read her a story before leaving the hospital. Gu jinghang did not tell them for the time being. He wanted to discuss the countermeasures with the doctor as soon as possible. He would only dare to tell them when he had a medical solution. Otherwise, it would only make them more worried. Late July was the hottest time of the year. Chapter 920 920 Marriage needs approval Gu jinghang carried a thermos bottle and poured it into the enamel basin. He then added cold water to it and wiped her body. The bruises on her body were very dense. When he was wiping her body, song ran kept groaning and shouting for him to be gentler. Gu jinghang was relieved. His ran was still the same optimistic and cheerful girl. As long as she had a good mentality, he believed that no illness could hurt her. His hand movements were extremely gentle as he wiped her up and down. Then, he took a palm-leaf fan and gently brought her a little cool breeze. Gu jinghang sat on the edge of the bed and let her lean into his arms. She was holding a book in her hand. Gu jinghang took it out of her hand and said, ¡± ¡°Stop looking, it¡¯s not good for your eyes.¡± Song ran pouted. it¡¯s only eight o ¡®clock now. Are you already letting me sleep? ¡± I can¡¯t sleep.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll read it to you.¡± ¡°Yes, Yingluo.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s voice was deep and pleasant. Song ran felt a little drowsy. She nced at the roses on the table by the window. Suddenly, some images came into her mind. women, ¡°she said slowly. Gu jinghang lowered his head and nced at her. what woman? ¡± Song ran immediately sat up straight and turned to look at him. ¡°Jing Xing, a woman.¡± Gu jinghang stared at her seriously. ran, ¡± he said, ¡± what did you think of? ¡± Song ran¡¯s breathing was a little rushed. She quickly organized her thoughts and said, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, I remember.¡± ¡°Okay, take your time.¡± Yin Hua and I were kidnapped on Huashan Road. Then they took me out of the city to an abandoned warehouse. Those people just beat me and didn¡¯t let me make a sound. The next day, a woman came. ¡°What kind of woman?¡± Gu jinghang chased after her. Song ran shook her head. perhaps my vision was damaged at that time. I couldn¡¯t see clearly. The woman had a silk scarf on her head, and the picture of the scarf was a rose. I remember Qianqian. I remember that when I was kicked to the ground, she shouted ¡®no¡¯ and ¡®stop¡¯. Then, she rushed towards me and I fainted. When I woke up, I was in an old house. Although it was old, it was very clean. I changed into a clean set of clothes andy on a clean bed. I didn¡¯t know where it was, but I could hear the sound of water dripping from the bathroom. I wanted to go over and check it out. But I didn¡¯t have much strength. My legs went soft and I fell to the ground. I was sure that there was someone in the bathroom, but I didn¡¯t know who it was. When I tried to stand up, someone suddenly hacked me from behind and made me faint again. When I woke up, I was at Chang Hai hospital and saw you.¡± Gu jinghang was a little confused. Who was the other party? In front of the house by the Huangpu River, su Jingshan¡¯s steps were a little hesitant. He did not know if he should go in or tell her. If he told her, it would seem a little cruel. She had caused her daughter to face the risk of being blind in one eye. She would definitely go crazy. He wanted to leave, but just as he turned around, he heard the door open behind him. ¡°Jing Shan, you¡¯vee.¡± Su Jingshan immediately turned around and looked at her with a guilty smile. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡± In the courtyard, Li Jin poured him a cup of tea with unprecedented enthusiasm, ¡± ¡°Jing Shan, that child, how is she?¡± Su Jingshan muttered to himself for a moment, and Li Jin¡¯s expression slowly turned ugly. it¡¯s fine. Just tell me. I can handle it. Su Jingshan was in a difficult position. song ran¡¯s right eye¡¯s vision damage is irreversible. The Research Institute¡¯s Hospital sent an expert over and they had a consultation. Her vision will deteriorate bit by bit until it shriveled up. In the end, he waspletely blind. Chapter 921 921 This means that my man is outstanding Li Jin¡¯s face instantly turned pale, and her breathing became a littlebored. Her chest hurt, and her heart ached even more. She grabbed su Jingshan¡¯s hand as if she was holding onto a life-saving straw.¡±Jing Shan, do you have any ideas? No matter how much it costs, no matter what the price is, you must cure her, okay? It¡¯s all my fault. I just wanted them to bring her to me. My subordinates misunderstood me. I really didn¡¯t want to kidnap her, really.¡± Su Jingshan patted the back of her hand. don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t panic. The experts are discussing countermeasures. It¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯ll definitely be fine. All the strength in Li Jin¡¯s body seemed to have been sucked out. She sat there dejectedly. Su Jingshan noticed that a few strands of white hair had grown out of her sideburns. It must have been caused by her mental and physical exhaustion these few days. She had harmed her daughter whom she had not seen for many years. She must have felt terrible. The heavens really knew how to make fun of people. ¡°What I¡¯m saying seems to be a bit sentimental, but I still want to say that you shouldn¡¯t have been with Tang qingru back then.¡± He coughed lightly. ¡°What did I do wrong?¡± Li Jin looked at him with red eyes. He only got together with me after we got divorced. What did I do wrong? I didn¡¯t destroy his family. What did I do wrong?¡± his family, his ex-wife, his mother, didn¡¯t all of that force you to leave in the end? ¡± ¡°Am I an immortal?¡± Li Jin¡¯s eyes turned red. Could I have predicted all of that? If I had known that my two daughters would suffer, I would definitely not have been with him.¡± These words made su Jingshan¡¯s heart feel very stifled. He did not want to continue rubbing salt on her wound, so he only said, ¡± I shouldn¡¯t have said these things to agitate you. Don¡¯t worry too much. There are many experts from the Research Institute¡¯s Hospital. They will do their best to treat her. ¡°Jingshan, can you take me to see her?¡± Lijin pulled him. Su Jingshan frowned and looked at her,¡±are you crazy?¡± Do you really have to walk right into the muzzle of a gun? Didn¡¯t you say that the child saw you? What if she recognizes you?¡± Yu Yi lowered her eyes and looked pained. I did this to her. I have to go and see her. I have to see how she is. ¡°Can¡¯t I just tell you?¡± su Jingshan said earnestly. ¡°I want to see her with my own eyes.¡± Su Jingshan knew that he could not change her mind and could onlypromise. ¡°Let me make some arrangements. When the timees, you can disguise yourself as a nurse and follow me.¡± ¡°Jingshan, thank you, thank you.¡± Lijin¡¯s eyes were filled with gratitude. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me,¡± su Jingshan smiled. Li Jin grabbed his hand and asked,¡±when can you take me to see her?¡± Can you be faster?¡± ¡°Tonight,¡± su Jingshan sighed. In the ward, Gu jinghang peeled an Apple for her while song ran sat on the bed and waited for him to feed her. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯m like a rice worm. Jing Xing, if I really can¡¯t see, will you take care of me for the rest of my life?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s nose felt a little sour, but his voice was deep and firm. ¡°Yes, I will. I will take care of you for the rest of your life. You are my wife. No matter what you look like, I will take care of you for the rest of your life.¡± I¡¯m relieved then, ¡± song ran smiled. Gu jinghang fed her a mouthful of Apple and touched her face. ¡°You¡¯re not blind, don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild, okay?¡± Song ran smiled brightly. I¡¯m just preparing for the worst. The greater the expectations, the greater the disappointment. I don¡¯t have any expectations. In fact, the experts might even give me a surprise. Chapter 922 922 Your palm is very warm Gu jinghang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He forced a smile and said, ¡± ¡°En, Yingluo.¡± Song ran mumbled as she ate the Apple, ¡± those specialist doctors looked at me in the eyes during the day, shone a small light on me, and pushed me to use those devices for examination. Did they get any results in the end? ¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s heart felt even more stifled. the experts will definitely analyze and discuss more. The results will not be out so soon. Wait patiently, okay? ¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The sound of knocking on the door was heard. Du Dapeng pulled the door open and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Boss, sister-inw¡¯s doctor is calling for you.¡± Gu jinghang put down the te in his hand and said gently, ¡± ¡°Be good and wait for me. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Not long after Gu jinghang left, du Dapeng and Yin Hua saw that Dr. Su came over with a nurse. They guarded the door of the ward with some caution.¡±Dr. Su, sister-inw has been taken over by an expert from the Research Institute, so I won¡¯t trouble you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just going in to take a look, can¡¯t I?¡± doctor su smiled. If you¡¯re worried, you cane with me. After all, I¡¯m the first one to treat her. Maybe I can solve the problem that the doctors in the Research Institute can¡¯t solve.¡± Just as du Dapeng was hesitating, Dr. Su walked in directly with the nurse. Li Jin was wearing a nurse¡¯s uniform, a mask, and a pair of ck-rimmed sses. She followed behind su Jingshan in an unremarkable manner. With every step she took, she could feel her heart trembling. That child¡¯s face was still bruised and swollen. His head was wrapped in a circle of gauze, and he just looked at su Jingshan in front of her. Song ran stared at su Jingshan with a cold expression, ¡± ¡°I heard that you saved me?¡± Su Jingshan felt that the youngdy in front of him was very calm. She was so calm that it was as if any lie he said would be seen through by her at a nce. ¡°Yes, I saved you.¡± But he still had to lie. Song ran gently patted the book in her hand and looked up at him. ¡°Where did you save me? what was I wearing at the time?¡± Su Jingshan panicked. He could make up a random story about where she was rescued. She had fainted anyway, so he could just let it be. However, he could not help but wonder what she was wearing when she fainted. He really didn¡¯t know. When he saw the girl, Li Jin had already helped her change into clean clothes. He really didn¡¯t know what she was wearing before. If he told him the truth, it would be equivalent to admitting that song ran¡¯s clothes had been changed halfway through. He had to drag Li Jin into this. Heposed himself and smiled. when I saw you, you were covered in blood. I was very flustered. I really can¡¯t remember what you were wearing at that time. Song ran¡¯s smile deepened. You¡¯re a doctor, how can you panic when you see an injured person?¡± Su Jingshan was actually stumped by her question. He was only a doctor, not an actor. He could not respond and lie freely. Furthermore, there was an invisible bomb behind him. He was worried that she would be discovered at any time. He forced a smile. I¡¯m just a medical consultant. I don¡¯t really do surgery, so I¡¯ll panic when I see blood. Song ran smiled. Her smile was a little profound.¡±Doctor su, what is your rtionship with that woman?¡± Su Jingshan¡¯s face suddenly turned a little pale, and his hand in the pocket of his white coat trembled slightly. He reached out and pushed his sses ufortably. Behind him, Li Jin¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, and the corners of her mouth under the mask curved up slightly. It was indeed her daughter, just like her. Chapter 923 923 Chapter 950-destined to be hurt Su Jingshan coughed lightly and said with a frown, ¡± ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Song ran touched her fingers indifferently. ¡°Who are you talking about? if there¡¯s no woman, you should ask me, what woman? Doctor su, so a woman really took me out of the warehouse, right?¡± Su Jingshan waspletely defeated. He was not a match for a twenty-year-old girl at all. The love in Li Jin¡¯s eyes became more and more intense. It was her daughter. Those eyes were simply a living reflection of her eyes. Such beautiful eyes. If she couldn¡¯t see them, it would be a pity. Su Jingshan forced himself to calm down. He forced a smile and said, ¡± ¡°After you came to the hospital, there were female nurses who helped you. Are you asking about those people?¡± Song ran chuckled. you know I¡¯m not talking about those women. That woman was wearing an Indigo id dress and a rose-patterned scarf. I saw her. You don¡¯t have to cover up for her. Is she the mastermind? ¡± Cold sweat appeared on Dr. SU¡¯s forehead. He shouldn¡¯t havee. He shouldn¡¯t have brought Li Jin. This was the eye of the storm. He couldn¡¯t let Lijin die Here, and if he left now, it would seem like he had a guilty conscience. He was in a dilemma. He coughed lightly and tried to remain calm. youngdy, I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Perhaps there was indeed the woman who took you away from the warehouse, but perhaps she threw you on the side of the road. I really did pick you up on the side of the road. I don¡¯t know anything else. no matter what, ¡± song ran said with a smile, ¡± I still have to thank you for saving me, Dr. Su. Doctor SU¡¯s heart finally rxed a little. He thought to himself,¡±this girl really knows everything. Nothing can be hidden from her eyes. I don¡¯t know if my lie has convinced her. Looking at her half-smile, she probably still doesn¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°Are your eyes any better?¡± he asked. much better, ¡°song ran nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. We won¡¯t disturb your rest,¡± doctor su said. He just wanted to leave with Lijin as soon as possible, but Lijin said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take your temperature.¡± Su Jingshan¡¯s hands trembled again. This woman, could she really not hold back? Song ran waved her hand. there¡¯s no need. My fever has gone down. Li Jin held the thermometer and didn¡¯t move forward. It was good that the fever had gone down. On the other end of the phone, Gu jinghang walked out of song ran¡¯s attending doctor¡¯s office and headed back to song ran¡¯s ward. Su Jingshan led Li Jin out of the ward. Li Jin was reluctant to leave and turned back to look. Su Jingshan said in a low voice,¡±Let¡¯s go, or that man wille back soon, Yingluo.¡± Just as su Jingshan and Li Jin were about to walk forward, someone behind them called out to him, ¡± ¡°Doctor su,¡± Su Jingshan¡¯s body stiffened, then he lowered his voice and said to Yu Hu, ¡± ¡°Hurry up and leave.¡± Li Jin knew that Gu jinghang was not someone to be trifled with, so she quickly walked forward. Gu Jingxing walked up to su Jingshan and nced at the female nurse not far away. From what he saw just now, she did not seem to be a young girl. He remembered that the nurses in Changhai Hospital were almost all young girls in their early twenties. Only two head nurses were around forty, but they were much fatter than the woman. Gu jinghang stood still and said to doctor su, ¡± ¡°Is that your assistant?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my personal assistant. He doesn¡¯t usuallye to Chang Hai hospital,¡± doctor su nodded. ¡°Then why did youe over today?¡± Chapter 924 924 Caught by someone Doctor su felt a headacheing on. Why were they getting more and more difficult to deal with? why were the young people these days so unpredictable? it was hard for him to deal with them. ¡°I have to go to a patient¡¯s house after I go to Chang Hai hospital, so I brought her along,¡± he said with a chuckle. Gu jinghang nodded his head thoughtfully and said, ¡± doctor su, where did you find song ran? if you have time, can you bring me there to take a look? ¡± Su Jingshan was a little flustered. He coughed lightly and said, ¡± it¡¯s at the junction of Wu city and Haicheng. It¡¯s a rather remote and deste ce. ¡°Then, can you bring me to see it?¡± Gu jinghang asked aggressively. I¡¯ll go now.¡± Su Jingshan had always been a proper doctor. He wasn¡¯t as experienced and knowledgeable as Li Jin. He had never seen such a situation before, nor had he been forced into such a situation. For a moment, he was really flustered and didn¡¯t know what to say. After holding it in for a long time, he finally said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry. I still have to go to the patient¡¯s ce. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not free today. Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow. I¡¯ll go with you to the patient¡¯s ce, ¡± Gu jinghang said. then, I¡¯ll drive to the ce where she was found. Su Jingshan frowned,¡±vice Section Chief Gu, what do you mean?¡± Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± This was how he should be. Gu jinghang chuckled. that¡¯s right. I don¡¯t really believe what you said. Gu jinghang¡¯s words instantly extinguished su Jingshan¡¯s anger. He said forcefully, ¡± ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have saved her.¡± Gu jinghang made an inviting gesture. Dr. Su, the police will ask you to lead the way in two days. This is an important clue. Why don¡¯t youe with me now? ¡± Doctor su was forced to bring Gu jinghang along to the so-called wilderness. It was pitch ck all around, and there was no sign of anyone or any lights. Gu jinghang said coldly, ¡± did you pick up Xiao ran here? ¡± Su Jingshan said calmly, ¡± it¡¯s dark now, probably. Anyway, I passed by this road from Wucheng to Haicheng. I don¡¯t really remember if it¡¯s exactly this time. ¡°What time was it when you picked her up?¡± Gu jinghang stared at him and asked. Su Jingshan¡¯s brain was spinning quickly, ¡± in the morning, around 10 or 11 O ¡®clock. I didn¡¯t pay attention to the exact time. Gu jinghang nced at him and asked,¡¯which patient¡¯s house did doctor su visit in Wu city? Can you take me to see it?¡± Su Jingshan furrowed his brows. I¡¯m sorry. That concerns my patient¡¯s privacy. I can¡¯t take you there. ¡°Is there a patient like this?¡± Gu jinghang suddenly narrowed his eyes. ¡°If Deputy Section Chief Gu doesn¡¯t believe me, then I can¡¯t cooperate with you anymore!¡± Su Jingshan was furious. At nine O ¡®clock in the evening, Gu jinghang returned to the hospital. Song ran was leaning against the headboard with her eyes closed to rest. When she heard the door open, she immediately opened her eyes and said in a flustered voice, ¡± ¡°Where have you been? Why did youe back sote?¡± Gu jinghang quickly walked over and hugged her. ¡°I went to investigate something.¡± Without Gu jinghang around, she did not feel safe. She grabbed his hand and asked, ¡± ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Gu jinghang pulled her into his arms and said,¡¯don¡¯t worry about this, okay? Leave everything to me. ¡± Song ran leaned into his arms. jinghang, you must catch the mastermind behind this. Make sure she is brought to justice. Do you understand? ¡± don¡¯t worry, Xiao ran. At night, su Jingshan rushed to Li Jin¡¯s house. Li Jin¡¯s face was a little Haggard, and she held a golden cigarette holder between her fingers as usual, slowly smoking. Chapter 925 925 Chapter 952- Su Jingshan wiped the sweat from his forehead and sighed, ¡± ¡°Those two young men are not easy to deal with. I almost gave myself away.¡± ¡°Almost?¡± Yu Hu nced at him. Su Jingshan sat down and drank a cup of tea. ¡°Could it be that they really saw through me?¡± He thought that he was pretty good at covering up his lie. I don¡¯t care if they saw through you or not, ¡± Li Jin forced a smile. I just want to know if there¡¯s any cure for her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m afraid our country¡¯s medical technology is at a loss.¡± Su Jingshan furrowed his brows. Lijin¡¯s eyes flickered. then get a specialist from abroad, or send her abroad for treatment. Do whatever you can. You must cure her. ¡°Now that the Research Institute is interfering, I can¡¯t make the decision,¡± su Jingshan said with difficulty. Li Jin looked at him sadly. please help me. You¡¯re the only one who can help me now. Take her abroad. If you need my retinas, I can donate them to her. ¡°Then what about your eyes?¡± su Jingshan was rather upset. Lijin smiled. I¡¯m over forty, so it doesn¡¯t matter. She¡¯s still young, and she has a bright future. Even if she¡¯s not my daughter, I caused her eyes. I should pay her back. Su Jingshan did not know what to say. After a while, he said, ¡± ¡°Do you want to tell Tang qingru about this? She¡¯s his daughter after all.¡± no, no, no, ¡± Li Jin immediately screamed. I don¡¯t want my daughter to enter the Tang family again. I don¡¯t want my daughter to suffer again. Back then, she had fled Haicheng to escape the persecution of his mother and his ex-wife¡¯s family. That was why she had sent the two of them to the orphanage. She couldn¡¯t let the same thing happen again. She definitely couldn¡¯t. ¡°They are in the same city. What do you think is the probability of them meeting?¡± su Jingshan frowned. Lijin smiled. it¡¯s been twenty years. We haven¡¯t met in twenty years. We won¡¯t meet again. Su Jingshan had nothing to say. In the middle of the night, Li Jin was still sitting in the courtyard, looking at the river not far away. She was expressionless, and no one knew what she was thinking. His eyes were full of sorrow, loneliness, and sorrow. She sighed. Fate is making a fool out of me, fate is making a fool of me. She stood up and said to zou long, ¡± I¡¯m going to visit my elder daughter tomorrow. You stay here, I¡¯ll drive there myself. Zou long was about to speak when Li Jin raised his hand.¡±No need to say anything, I¡¯ve already made up my mind.¡± Song Xuan did not know that her sister¡¯s vision was irreversible. Song ran asked her to go to thepany and live a normal life. She did not want to sit in the ward with a sad face all day. It would only make her feel ufortable. So, she decided to live a normal life. At noon, she and Gao Xiang went to a restaurant outside to have lunch with a customer. There were no more private rooms, so they asked for a table by the window. This side was more elegant and quiet, and the customers eating in the restaurant were all speaking softly, so they would not be disturbed. Not long after song Xuan and her client sat down, she saw a fashionably dressed middle-aged woman at the opposite table. The woman was wearing sunsses and a gray cheongsam. She had a very good temperament. Song Xuan took a second look. Li Jin sat down and spoke to the waiter in a soft voice, but she didn¡¯t take off her sunsses. After a while, the waiter served her flower tea. She drank the tea with peace of mind and kept ncing at song Xuan from the corner of her eyes. When she left the two sisters, Yue ¡®er was only two years old. She was only two years old, but she was very sensible. She remembered what she said and her mother told her to be with her sister. She did it and really brought her sister by her side. The family that adopted her must be a kind one. Chapter 926 926 Not something to be proud of It was her Yue ¡®er. There was no mistaking it. The two sisters looked alike, both like her. Especially their eyes, they were exactly the same. They were said to have peach blossom eyes, but she had wasted her entire life because of these peach blossom eyes. Fortunately, she heard that the two sisters were married. The two men were reliable and treated them well. She was d that she didn¡¯t repeat her mistake. The female client sitting opposite song Xuan lowered her voice and said, ¡± ¡°Miss song, I think thedy at the table next to you has been looking at you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± song Xuan touched her face. yes. the female client nodded. although she was wearing sunsses, I could feel that she was looking at you. ¡°It¡¯s okay, let her see,¡± song Xuan smiled. Finally, song Xuan still felt ufortable being stared at. She whispered to the female customer, ¡± ¡°Give me a moment.¡± She stood up and walked to the next table. Li Jin¡¯s hand trembled and knocked over the teacup beside her, spilling the tea on her body. Song Xuan quickly took out a handkerchief and handed it to her, ¡± ¡°You can wipe it.¡± Yu Yi¡¯s hands trembled even more. Finally, she took the handkerchief and lowered her head to wipe her dress. ¡°Hello, MA ¡®am, do you know me?¡± song Xuan said softly. Lijin didn¡¯t look up, nor did she speak. This child was a kind one. Song Xuan asked again,¡±Madam? Madam?¡± Yu Yi stood up. She was very close to the child. Through the sunsses, she could clearly see the child¡¯s face. Yue ¡®er looked more like her when she was young, even more like her than Xing¡¯ er. Her eyes were already wet and her tears were about to fall. She frowned slightly and could not say anything. She coughed lightly and tried to remain calm. ¡°Eh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song Xuan tried to look into her eyes through the sunsses. ¡°Do you know me? Why do you keep looking at me?¡± Lijin smiled. I don¡¯t know you. I just think you look like my daughter. Sorry, I have to go. Li Jin knew that if she continued, she would be too greedy for this feeling to leave. She had to go. She clutched her handkerchief tightly, threw down a few notes, and then hurried away. Song Xuan was very surprised and felt confused. She could not figure out what was going on. She looked out of the window and saw the woman driving away. She seemed a little anxious, so she gave up. Li Jin¡¯s hands trembled as she drove. Yue ¡®er was beautiful and gentle. Xing¡¯ er was also beautiful and a little proud. It seemed that her sister doted on her a lot. He was really her good child. He was only two years older than her sister, but he always knew how to love and protect her. To be able to meet her two daughters in her lifetime, and both of them were living quite well, she was content and could die without regrets. Therefore, she thanked the Vice Section Chief called Gu jinghang. Without his words, she would not have thought of returning to Haicheng. Perhaps, everything had been arranged by fate. At Changhai Hospital, song ran¡¯s external injuries had almost recovered. Only her right eye was still blurry. She was lying on the bed, bored. Gu jinghang cut some watermelon for her and told her not to eat too much. It was just to satisfy her craving. The watermelon was cut into small pieces, and the seeds were all removed. His service was perfect. Song ran held the small bowl in satisfaction and smiled at Gu jinghang. you¡¯re a dignified Deputy Section Chief. It¡¯s a waste of your talents to pick watermelon seeds for me. Gu jinghang nced at her andughed. you¡¯re picking watermelon seeds for my wife. How can you call that a waste of talent? ¡± This is called using the best steel on the de.¡± Chapter 927 927 I hope they¡¯re all dead Song ranughed heartily. She picked up a piece of watermelon with her fork and put it in his mouth.¡±Open your mouth and eat the melon.¡± Gu jinghang then opened his mouth to let her feed him. Song ran¡¯s right eye ached and itched easily. She wanted to rub it whenever she felt like it. She raised her hand to rub her eyes, but Gu jinghang grabbed her wrist and said gently, ¡± Xiao ran, are your eyes itchy? ¡± Song ran looked at him pitifully. yeah. It¡¯s a little itchy. Gu jinghang grabbed both of her hands and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Xiao ran, bear with it, okay? The doctor said to try not to rub it to prevent the bacteria from breeding, which will make it harder to recover.¡± Song ran¡¯s hands were trapped by him. She could only squint her eyes and say, ¡± ¡°But it¡¯s really itchy. It¡¯s very ufortable.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s heart felt as if it had been hit by a stick. It was so painful that he could not speak. ¡°Jinghang, what did the doctor say? When will my eyes recover?¡± Gu jinghang knew that he could no longer brush her off, so he could only say, ¡± the consultation team is actively trying to find a way. They will cure you. The smile on song ran¡¯s face was a little stiff, and her voice was not as cheerful as before. ¡°So, Yingluo, the damage to my vision is irreversible, right? My vision will get worse and worse, until I can¡¯t see anything at all?¡± Gu jinghang sat by the bed and pulled her into his arms. no, they won¡¯t. They¡¯re the best experts in the country. They¡¯ll find a way. Song ran felt a chill in her heart. In the early 1990s, there was no way to treat retinal damage with the medical standards in China. She could not even guarantee that the United States could treat it. At first, she had optimistically said that she didn¡¯t care even if she went blind. After all, there were so many people who loved her. However, when the news came, she still felt flustered and helpless. She didn¡¯t know what to do in the future and how to n for her future. Song ran did not want Gu Jingxing to worry about her. After a brief moment of panic, she regained herposure and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Even if I can¡¯t see, it¡¯s just an eye. My life will not be affected. This is not a fatal illness. I¡¯m fine, jinghang, I¡¯m fine.¡± Gu jinghang lowered his head and kissed her forehead. Xiao ran, I will do everything I can to cure your eyes. Song ran clutched his shirt tightly. Her voice suddenly lowered and trembled.¡±Jing Xing, actually I¡¯m quite scared.¡± What pretending to be strong? in front of Jing Xing, there was no need to pretend to be strong. She was clearly very flustered. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart ached so much that even breathing was painful. don¡¯t be afraid, Xiao ran. I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t be afraid. Leave everything to me. Tears streamed down song ran¡¯s face. I¡¯m just afraid that the other eye will be affected too. It¡¯ll be so sad. it won¡¯t. Don¡¯t think too much. If we can¡¯t treat it in China, we¡¯ll go to another country. They said that the medical technology in the United States is advanced, so we¡¯ll go to the United States. Song ran leaned into his arms and did not move. She said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, is it true that I have gotten too much? you are too good. The heavens gave you to me and then went back on their words.¡± Gu jinghang touched her hair gently and said, ¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s clearly because I¡¯ve gained too much. If the heavens want to ept someone, they should ept me.¡± Song ran raised her head and looked at him. if you have to choose between the two of us and let the heavens collect some benefits for you, then you should choose me. Gu jinghang lowered his head and kissed the corner of her lips. ¡°Xiao ran, don¡¯t say such silly things, okay? I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you. I want both of us to be fine.¡± Chapter 928 928 Chapter 955- Song ran¡¯s eyes darkened again. There was no such thing as the best of both worlds in this world. ¡°Oh, by the way, Yueyue, did Dr. Sue to see you today?¡± Song ran nodded. yes, you¡¯re right. I just feel that there¡¯s something weird about Dr. Su. Gu jinghang held her face in his hands. there¡¯s a female nurse behind Dr. Su. Did you notice? ¡± he asked. ¡°Ah? I didn¡¯t notice her. She didn¡¯t have much presence and didn¡¯t speak, so I didn¡¯t notice.¡± Gu jinghang was deep in thought. Song ran asked, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem with her?¡± Gu jinghang waved his hand. I don¡¯t know yet. Anyway, you¡¯re right. Dr. Su is indeed a little strange. I¡¯ll tell Dapeng and Yin Huater not to let Dr. Su in again. Song ran nodded. Okay, okay. I¡¯ll do as you say. Gu jinghang stood up and picked up the hot water bottle beside him. It was full. He turned around and looked at song ran.¡±I¡¯ll wipe your body for you, okay?¡± Song ran got off the bed and wrapped her arms around his waist. She said in a coquettish tone, ¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t taken a bath for a few days. I feel so ufortable. Jinghang, I have bruises all over my body and there are no wounds. I should be able to take a bath now, right?¡± ¡°I have to ask the doctor,¡± Gu jinghang coughed lightly. Gu jinghang walked out in a hurry and came back after a while. He held two hot water bottles in one hand and song ran¡¯s hand in the other as they walked towards the single Bathroom. Song ran lowered her head and smiled. did the doctor say yes? ¡± Song ran took a shower and went back into the ward. She muttered, ¡± I¡¯m so bored every day. I¡¯m not sleepy at all. Jinghang, tell me a story. Gu jinghang sat on the edge of the bed and leaned against the headboard. He touched her face with hisrge hand and said, ¡± ¡°My life experience is rtively simple. I¡¯ve either spent my time in the countryside or in the Research Institute. I¡¯ve told you about the things in the countryside before. It¡¯s all about climbing trees to dig eggs and fishing in the river. As for the Research Institute, it¡¯s either an inspection, boring, or an inspection. It¡¯s also bloody and violent. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t like to hear it.¡± Song rany on hisp. just tell me a little. Tell me about your family, uncles, aunts, and so on. Don¡¯t your dad have two uncles? ¡± I think I¡¯ve been to your house twice, but I didn¡¯t see them.¡± second uncle and third uncle are both in the county where we live, ¡°Gu jinghang said slowly. they don¡¯t have much contact with my family. Song ran was surprised. isn¡¯t he your father¡¯s younger brother? ¡± Why don¡¯t we have much contact?¡± it¡¯s because my family¡¯s financial situation is the worst, ¡°Gu jinghang said nonchntly. after they entered the county, they hardly came back. They would send some living expenses to grandma at the end of the year. Song ran was furious. do they think your family is poor? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what they think,¡± Gu jinghang smiled nonchntly. He didn¡¯t want to talk about the trivial things in the family. How could a man talk about such things? The scale was too small. get out, ¡± song ran said as she patted his leg. Gu jinghang raised his eyebrows and asked,¡¯what do you mean? You¡¯re asking me to leave if I don¡¯t tell you?¡± yes, you go out. Let Yin Huae in. It¡¯s not fun to talk about this kind of thing with a man like you. Gu jinghang smiled helplessly. sure. Let Yin Huae in and chat with you for a while. The moment Yin Hua entered, the atmosphere was different. Song ran asked,¡¯aren¡¯t your brother¡¯s second and third uncles very Philistine? You especially dislike the poor and love the rich?¡± The moment he mentioned that second uncle and third uncle, Yin Hua immediately had a look of disdain, ¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, sister-inw, why are you mentioning them? If I don¡¯t even hesitate to criticize them, then it¡¯s not just pitying the poor and loving the rich, it¡¯s simply devoid of conscience.¡± Chapter 929 929 What is the organization¡¯s attitude? Song ran wished she could have some melon seeds for her to chew on. ¡°How are you heartless?¡± Yin Hua coughed lightly. that year, uncle was in a car ident. He broke his leg, and the person who hit him ran away. He didn¡¯t get anypensation, and his co-workers sent him home. At that time, uncle¡¯s family was really poor. His three children were all studying. It was not an exaggeration to say that they really couldn¡¯t feed themselves. The aunt really had no other choice. The medical expenses had already emptied their family. My mother also gave them money, but at that time, they were all poor, and my family was also poor, so there was not much that could be given. The aunt went to the county to look for her two rich brother-inw, but the two rich brother-inw didn¡¯t even meet the aunt. Song ran was filled with righteous indignation. He just disappeared? He should at least help them, isn¡¯t he their big brother?¡± Yin Hua patted the bed,¡±isn¡¯t that so?¡± No, those two aunties even told eldest aunt evilly that they would nevere to her house if there was nothing going on, but once something happened, they woulde to collect debts. Did they owe her or something?¡± Song ran gritted her teeth. he¡¯s a f * cking b * stard. Blood and kinship are nothing. Yin Hua became excited. that¡¯s right. Aunt was so angry with her two sisters-inw that she fell sick. When she came back, she went around to raise money, so a distant rtive is not as good as a close neighbor. In the end, it was the neighbors who gathered money to perform an operation on uncle, and only then did he save a leg. ¡°But you have to pay back what you owe others. After that, my brother stopped studying and went out to work. At first, he didn¡¯t even earn 20 yuan a month, but he didn¡¯t spend a single cent and sent it all home. He just sent it home for several years.¡± Song ran¡¯s heart ached. Before jinghang met her, he did not have a good life. It was too miserable. Yin Hua continued, ¡± after I sent it for a few years, that year my grandma passed away, and second uncle and third uncle came back. Both of them had sons, and they were all in college. You don¡¯t know how much second uncle and third uncle showed off. They looked down on big brother jinghang, and big brother jinghang didn¡¯t say anything. I was so angry that I had a big fight with them. Song ran was so angry that she pounded on the bed. Gu jinghang heard themotion outside and pushed the door open. He pointed at Yin Hua and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell your sister-inw so much. What did you say to make her so agitated?¡± Song ran waved her hand. you can go out first. We women are talking about things that women are interested in. Don¡¯te in and disturb us. Gu jinghang touched the tip of his nose helplessly and left the room. Song ran gritted her teeth and said, ¡± a bunch of short-sighted clowns. B * stards. How dare you look down on my brother jinghang, who is going to be the director of the University in the future. Just you wait and see how my brother jinghang will crush you in the future. When that timees, I will definitely take revenge for him on behalf of all of you, just like how you bullied him in the past! Yin Huaughed and said, ¡± sister-inw, there is no need to wait for the future. My older brother is about to be promoted. Second uncle and third uncle¡¯s two sons have gone to University. One is driving a car for a cadre in the city Hall, and the other is a civil servant in a public institution. Just like this, second uncle and third uncle would go home every year to brag about it. Song ran snorted. you¡¯re just a small-time driver and a small-time civil servant. How dare you brag like that? you¡¯ll have to go back to your hometown for the new year this year. You¡¯ll have to help section Chief Gu vent his anger. ¡°Sister-inw, you have to keep your word.¡± Yin Hua¡¯s face was full of anticipation. Song ran waved her hand. don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely bring your brother home. I¡¯ll show them what it means. ¡°I really can¡¯t wait to see their faces.¡± Yin Huaughed. Chapter 930 930 Gu ran and his wife collect their marriage certificate While the two women were chatting happily, Gu jinghang scratched his head outside. what are you talking about? you look so happy. Why didn¡¯t you look so excited when you talked to me? ¡± Vice Section Chief Gu, you don¡¯t want to say anything to others, and you¡¯re so deep in your thoughts, so how can they chat with you? Gu jinghang could not hold it in anymore and entered the ward again. He immediately asked Yin Hua to leave, ¡± alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Your sister-inw is going to bed. jinghang, I¡¯m not tired yet, ¡± song ran said, still not satisfied. Gu jinghang nced at Yin Hua. Yin Hua quickly said, ¡± Oh, right, right, right. Sister-inw, I¡¯m tired. I have to sleep. I¡¯ll go out first. Yin Hua quickly ran out. Song ran shouted at the door, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll continue tomorrow.¡± She had to find out more about Gu jinghang¡¯s childhood. Perhaps she could also find out if any girl had passed him a note or something when he was in school. However, the atmosphere in the countryside at that time should be quite conservative, so this kind of worry should be groundless. Song ran patted the side of the bed. jinghang, don¡¯t sleep on the folding bed today. My injuries are almost healed. Gu jinghang lifted a corner of her pajamas and looked at her carefully. Song ran snorted, ¡± didn¡¯t you see it when you were taking a shower just now? why are you still pretending to check? ¡± Gu jinghang then released the corner of his shirt in a serious manner and coughed lightly. ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re recovering well. I¡¯ll do as you say then.¡± tsk! song ran snorted. stop pretending to be serious. Gu jinghangy down on the bed. Song ran reached out and wrapped her arms around his waist. She ced her legs on hisp. She loved this sleeping position the most. Now that she was sick, she did not care if the person beside her was feeling well or not. The most important thing was that she was feeling well. Gu jinghang tried his best to remain calm. He wrapped his arms around her shoulders and held her in his arms. He gently touched her head with hisrge hand and did not say a word. Song ranid on his chest and smiled. jinghang, I¡¯ll definitely go home with you this New Year. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu jinghang smiled. Song ran touched his chest. go back and give those snobbish rtives of yours a heavy blow. Teach them a lesson so that they won¡¯t look down on others in the future. Gu jinghangughed out loud. Yin Hua told you everything? ¡± yes, they did. They said that your second and third uncles look down on your family and you. I want to go back with you and let them see that the person they looked down on in the past has not only be a man, but also married an extremely beautiful wife. Gu jinghang kissed the top of her head. that¡¯s good. I¡¯ll bring you home for the new year. You can hold your head high. Song ranughed,¡¯you want to hold your head high too? I thought you¡¯ve always been low-key and cautious.¡± Gu jinghang touched her face. that¡¯s because you want to be in the limelight for me. I definitely want to make you proud. I can¡¯t destroy your prestige. Song ran snorted. jinghang, I¡¯m telling you. If your second and third uncles need your help in the future, just ignore them. Do you understand? ¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s voice was filled with love. yes. I told you that my wife will make the decision. I¡¯ll ask them toe and find you. What do you think? ¡± Song ran was excited. it¡¯s feasible. I think it¡¯s feasible. I¡¯ll make them die of shame. ¡°Sure,¡± Gu jinghangughed. Sheid on his chest and slowly fell asleep. However, Gu jinghang could not fall asleep. He reached out and gently caressed her eyes. He was too preupied to fall asleep. Chapter 931 931 I want to be your Good Wife The next morning, song ran woke up early. She opened her eyes slowly and felt extremely flustered. Her right eye was even more blurry. The moment she moved, the person beside her woke up. Song ran grabbed his hand tightly and felt her heart clench.¡±Jing Xing Lang Lang.¡± When Gu jinghang heard her voice, he could roughly guess what was going on. He pulled her into his arms and softly replied, ¡± yes, ran. I¡¯m here. I¡¯m Yingluo. Song ran intertwined her fingers with his and said with a choked voice, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, my right eye, it¡¯s getting more blurry again,¡± Gu jinghang caressed her face and frowned. it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll discuss with the experts today and see if they can arrange for you to go abroad for treatment as soon as possible. Song ran pursed her lips and looked up at him. ¡°If ran ran, if ran ran¡± there¡¯s no ¡®if¡¯. Xiao ran, it¡¯ll be fine. Everything will be fine. Don¡¯t worry, okay? ¡± Song ranid in his arms and her fingers trembled. ¡°En, Jing Xing, I believe you, I believe you.¡± Gu jinghang patted her head. I¡¯ll go and make you breakfast. I¡¯ll look for your attending doctorter to discuss the treatment. In the mansion by the Huangpu River, su Jingshan said to Yu Hu with a serious expression, ¡± Vice Division Chief Gu is very strict with song ran¡¯s safety. The doctors and nurses from the Research Institute are taking care of her. There are also two other people guarding her Ward. Her food and drink are sent by her family. I have no chance to get close to her, let alone get her out. what about the hospital? ¡± Lijin¡¯s lips quivered. do they have any treatment measures? ¡± Su Jingshan shook his head. it¡¯s very tricky. I heard that her vision has deteriorated again. If this goes on, her right eye will soon bepletely blind. It¡¯s true that we can¡¯t dy it any longer. then let¡¯s not drag it out, ¡± Li Jin said anxiously. what are those quacks doing? ¡± Su Jingshan said in a deep voice,¡±it seems that they have already nned to send her abroad for treatment, but they are still hesitant about her retinas.¡± Li Jin suddenly stood up. Su Jingshan grabbed her wrist, ¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make up for my mistake,¡± said Lijin, her eyes determined. Su Jingshan was so anxious that he stood up. I don¡¯t object to you donating your cornea, but you have to donate it in secret. You can¡¯t expose your identity. You should know what it means once it¡¯s exposed. do it secretly, ¡± Yu Hu nced at him and said, ¡± there¡¯s no need for that. Su Jingshan grabbed her hand tightly. you¡¯ve kidnapped someone before. Although it wasn¡¯t your intention, you¡¯ll be arrested if youe out. You¡¯re crazy. Lijin smiled and said, ¡± I didn¡¯t have a good time in those 20 years. Now, an opportunity has appeared. It can free me. I¡¯m happy. Don¡¯t worry about me. Just live your life. Su Jingshan¡¯s eyes were filled with despair. she is not your daughter alone. Tang qingru should also bear this responsibility. You should not have to bear it alone. you¡¯re not allowed to tell him that I want my daughter to live the rest of her life in peace. At Changhai Hospital, the specialist doctor from the Research Institute hospital said to Gu jinghang with a serious expression, ¡± her eye needs to be operated on immediately. If this continues, I¡¯m afraid her left eye will be affected. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart immediately sank. He forced himself to remain calm.¡±Then, let¡¯s do the surgery.¡± The specialist said in a low voice, ¡± this surgery has never been done in China. We¡¯ve already contacted experts in the United States and asked them toe over. They¡¯ll be here in two days. The problem now is that there are no donors for cornea donors. ¡°Use mine,¡± Gu jinghang said with a deep gaze. Chapter 932 932 Enough is enough The experts from the Research Institute were a little surprised. It seemed that Deputy Section Chief Gu really did live up to his reputation of doting on his family. He coughed lightly. Deputy Section Chief Gu, this cornea donation can¡¯t be done just because you want to donate. All the test indicators have to match the patient¡¯s. Gu jinghang¡¯s tone was firm. then, let¡¯s do the examination. Please do it as soon as possible. Her eyes can¡¯t be dyed any longer. The expert coughed lightly. Deputy Section Chief Gu, ¡± he said, ¡± you¡¯re the pir of the Research Institute. If you can¡¯t see with one eye ... His future would be affected. ¡°I¡¯m fine. As long as she¡¯s well, it¡¯s fine.¡± His tone was firm and matter-of-fact. He wanted to be her eyes. To be her eyes and see the world through her eyes was a happy and beautiful thing for him. There was nothing to hesitate about. The specialist was touched. don¡¯t worry. When the experts and equipment from the United States are here, we will do the test for you immediately. However, the patient ... ¡°Don¡¯t tell her.¡± If he said it, Xiao ran would definitely not ept it. He knew her too well. In the ward, song ran¡¯s right eye was bandaged. As it was summer, the sun was usually very ring. Her right eye could no longer withstand strong light. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart ached whenever he saw her. He was the one who brought her pain and disaster. He should be the one bearing the burden. His ran was innocent, so how could she bear this kind of pain that her life couldn¡¯t bear? As he approached, song ran looked at him. No matter how much she looked at him, she would always feel ufortable and her line of sight would always deviate. She reached out her hand and Gu jinghang grabbed her hand and sat her down on the bed. ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± song ran asked. ¡°The doctor said that he¡¯s going to give you a cornea transnt.¡± Song ran was a little surprised. is there such technology now? ¡± In the early 1990s, the medical field in China was so advanced? Gu jinghang patted her head and said, ¡± the Research Institute hospital has invited an expert doctor from the United States in the name of the Research Institute. They will arrive in China in two days. There are many sessful cases of simr operations in the United States. You can rest at ease. After the operation ispleted in two days, your vision will be restored. Song ran heaved a sigh of relief and suddenly said, ¡± ¡°No, no, no, Yingluo!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu jinghang asked nervously. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°For an cornea transnt, someone has to be willing to donate, right? would anyone in the country donate this?¡± In that era, there were almost no cases of body donation. People back then were more superstitious. Even if a person died, they wanted to keep the body intact. No family members would be willing to donate the deceased¡¯s cornea. Gu jinghangforted her. yes, I do. You don¡¯t have to worry about these things. Okay? ¡± Just leave everything to the experts, understand?¡± Song ran stared at him suspiciously. What¡¯s the donor¡¯s name?¡± Gu jinghang was a little overwhelmed and said, ¡± ¡°This is private. The doctor won¡¯t tell us.¡± Song ran shook her head. no, no, no. That¡¯s not considered private. The doctor won¡¯t hide it. ¡°Perhaps the donor requested to keep it a secret,¡± Gu jinghang said patiently. Song ran stared into his eyes and held his face. Gu jinghang, promise me that you will take good care of your body. Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes flickered and he did not dare to look at her. He forced a smile and said, ¡± ¡°Everything was fine, why did you mention me?¡± Chapter 933 933 Only two to three hours of sleep Song ran turned his head and forced him to look at her. even if I can¡¯t see with one eye, it won¡¯t make a big difference. You¡¯re different. You still have to climb up thedder. You might even have to inspect in the future. Your eyes are very precious. If you lose them, you¡¯ll lose your future. Do you understand? ¡± Gu jinghang stared at her. my future is not as important as you. Song ran¡¯s eyes turned red. silly girl! You silly girl! She raised her head and kissed him on the lips. Tears fell as she kissed him. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart twitched and he reached out to wipe her tears. Xiao ran, don¡¯t cry. You can¡¯t cry now. Song ran snuggled into his arms and sobbed. ¡°Gu jinghang, you have to listen to me, okay?¡± Gu jinghang patted her head and said gently, ¡± ran, I know what I¡¯m doing. I always know what I¡¯m doing. If you don¡¯t ept the cornea donation, you might not be able to see in both eyes. It¡¯s like I¡¯m using one of my eyes to save your eyes. I¡¯m willing to do it. Can you ept it? ¡± Song ran¡¯s tears flowed even more. Gu jinghang, I won¡¯t ept it. I won¡¯t ept it even if I die. While song ran was taking a nap, Gu jinghang asked the specialist doctor to do a physical examination on him to see if he was suitable to donate his cornea to song ran. The doctor nced at him. song ran came to see me today. ¡°What did she say?¡± Gu jinghang blinked. she said that she would never ept your donation. Gu jinghang lowered his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡± don¡¯t worry about her. Just give her anesthesia and start the operation. she¡¯s a patient, ¡± the doctor said with a serious expression. she¡¯s the recipient of the blood donation. If she doesn¡¯t agree ... ¡°I¡¯m her husband. I can make the decision,¡± Gu jinghang said firmly. The doctor coughed lightly. anyway, let¡¯s check your body first. We¡¯ll talk again if you meet the conditions. ¡°Alright.¡± Gu jinghang nodded. It was already evening when Gu jinghang was done with his check-up. Gu jinghang walked towards the ward and saw a woman standing at the door. The woman was wearing a sapphire blue modified cheongsam. She stood tall and straight as she looked into the ward. Gu jinghang suddenly narrowed his eyes and quickly walked over. Li Jin heard the sound of footsteps and turned around. Gu jinghang was on guard. ¡°And you are?¡± Song ran¡¯s kidnapping was rted to me. Regardless of whether she had misunderstood her, song ran¡¯s kidnapping was indeed rted to her. Gu jinghang gritted his teeth. so, you¡¯re here to turn yourself in? ¡± ¡°No, I have more important things to do,¡± Lijin smiled. Gu jinghang grabbed her arm and said with a gloomy expression, ¡± ¡°No matter what you have to do,e with me to the Public Security Bureau first.¡± ¡°Listen to me,¡± Li Jin said without struggling. Gu jinghang pressed on her shoulder and walked out. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to say to you,¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to donate my cornea to her.¡± Gu jinghang looked at her coldly. stop putting on an act. Don¡¯t try to y any tricks in front of me. Li Jin had already been escorted by Gu jinghang to the stairway. asionally, a nurse would push a small trolley past. In her anxiety, she had to say, ¡± I¡¯m Qianqian¡¯s mother. I¡¯m song ran and song Xuan¡¯s mother. Gu jinghang was shocked. He could not understand what she meant. Didn¡¯t song ran¡¯s mother, Wanwan, pass away a long time ago? Was this woman just making things up, or was there really something else hidden in her words? Li Jin took a deep breath and said, ¡± I know you don¡¯t believe me, but please let me finish. I¡¯m here alone today. Everyone here is under yourmand. I won¡¯t y any tricks. Otherwise, you can send me to the police at any time. I¡¯m really here to donate her cornea. Chapter 934 934 Not really annoying Gu jinghang frowned. there¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ve already decided to donate my cornea to her. Li Jin looked at the young man in front of her in disbelief. Wasn¡¯t he a man? was he willing to sacrifice so much for her daughter? It seemed that her daughter was really lucky to have met a man who was willing to do anything for her. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, do you?¡± Li Jin smiled. Gu jinghang looked at her coldly and guardedly. ¡°Right, I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Li Jin took off the scarf wrapped around her head and revealed her entire face. Gu jinghang¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. She looked like her. She really looked like ran. To be exact, she looked even more like song Xuan. ¡°Do You Believe Me Now?¡± Yu Zhiwei raised her chin and looked at him. Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes were still full of wariness. I don¡¯t believe you. Even if you are her mother, you are from a different world from us. Moreover, ran¡¯s injury this time was caused by you. Now that you say you want to donate your cornea, I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t believe you. I don¡¯t want ran to suffer any more damage. I will donate her cornea, so I won¡¯t trouble you. Not far away, song ran¡¯s doctor-in-charge walked towards him. He lowered his voice and said, ¡± ¡°Vice Section Chief Gu, can youe over for a moment?¡± Gu jinghang was still pressing on Li Jin¡¯s shoulder. Yu Jin nced at him and said, ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t leave. If you¡¯re worried, you can ask someone else to look after me.¡± Gu jinghang then called du Dapeng out to look after her while he left with the attending doctor. In the office, the attending doctor said to Gu jinghang with a serious expression, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Deputy Section Chief Gu, you don¡¯t meet the conditions for a donation.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s heart instantly turned cold. ¡°What did you just say?¡± The attending doctor took out his retina scan and showed it to him. He briefly exined some professional medical terms that Gu jinghang did not understand. However, he understood thest sentence. He could not donate his cornea to song ran. He was panicking, and his hand trembled as he held the X-ray. ¡°Then what should we do? Then what should we do?¡± He was out of his wits. For the first time, he didn¡¯t know how to continue down this path. The attending doctor patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Our group will have another meeting to discuss the decision. Don¡¯t worry too much. Go back first. I¡¯ll let you know immediately if there¡¯s any news.¡± Gu jinghang suddenly nced at him alertly. are you lying to me because song ran doesn¡¯t want to ept my donations? ¡± The attending doctor immediately frowned. take your retina scans to any hospital. You can verify what I said. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart fell silent again. If it was a lie, he still had a way. But if it really couldn¡¯t be transnted, what should he do? He walked back to the ward in a daze and saw Li Jin sitting on a stool outside the ward. As soon as he entered, du Dapeng came over and whispered, ¡± ¡°Boss, who¡¯s this woman? Why did Yingluo look so much like sister-inw and her sister? Is it an aunt or something?¡± Gu jinghang stared at Li Jin. It seemed that only this woman could save ran¡¯s eyes. Did he really have to believe her words? ¡°Can I trust you?¡± Gu jinghang asked in a deep voice. ¡°You can trust me,¡± Li Jin nodded. There was a slight movement in the ward. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He lowered his voice and said, ¡± ¡°Did she see you at that time?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t see me,¡± Lijin shook her head. ¡°Then you stand here and don¡¯t move,¡± Gu jinghang said calmly in the midst of chaos. Chapter 935 935 A moment in the night of spring is worth a thousand pieces of gold Gu jinghang rushed into the ward. Song ran was dressed in a loose patient¡¯s gown with a bandage on her head and her right eye. She sat on the edge of the bed and looked at Gu jinghang. Her voice was a little hoarse and flustered. ¡°Where have you been?¡± Gu jinghang quickly walked over and sat beside her. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. What do you want to eat tonight?¡± Song ran touched her face. it¡¯s so stuffy in the house. I want to go out for a walk. Can you apany me? ¡± Gu jinghang was dragged out by her. He did not have time to ask Li Jin to hide. He could only pray that ran did not see what Yu Yi looked like and could not recognize her. At the door of the ward, Gu jinghang pulled her back. Song ran turned around and looked at him in surprise. ¡°Jing Xing, what are you doing?¡± Gu jinghang held her face in his hands. your eyes can¡¯t be exposed to the sun. Why don¡¯t you stay here? ¡± Song ran reached out and wrapped her arms around his waist. She looked aggrieved.¡±I¡¯ve barely left the ward since I entered this hospital. I¡¯m bored to death. The sun won¡¯t be too strong, and his right eye is covered with gauze, so he should be fine.¡± Gu jinghang hugged her. then, let¡¯s wait until the sun haspletely set before we go out. Is that okay? ¡± Song rany in his arms and said pitifully, ¡± I just want to go out and feel the sun. The sun is too hot during the day, so I can¡¯t go out. The sun in the evening is warm, so I want to go out and feel the sun. Otherwise, I¡¯m really going to go moldy. I¡¯m not a vampire, so why can¡¯t I go out? ¡± How could Gu jinghang take it when she was already so pitiful? He opened the door and Yu Zhixin was standing outside. She did not put on any pretense and was facing her daughter. She didn¡¯t want her to recognize her. She just wanted to sessfully donate the cornea to her and then let thew deal with it however it wanted. She had no more worries. Song ran walked out of the ward and saw a woman standing next to Yin Hua and Dapeng. Her left eye was slightly blurry, so she squinted her eyes to take a look. She asked Gu jinghang softly, ¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Gu jinghang coughed lightly. Oh, ¡± he said, ¡± it¡¯s ran ran, Dr. SU¡¯s assistant. Song ran then walked towards her slowly. Li Jin¡¯s panting became more and more obvious. Gu jinghang stared at her nervously, his eyes signaling her to calm down. Li Jin was also a person who had seen great storms and waves. To be exact, she was a person who made a living at the heart of the storm. She had seen all kinds of situations. In the past, she might have been a little weak, but ever since she stepped on this road of no return, her heart had be more and more ruthless, and her heart had be more and more iron-hearted. Nothing could move her, and nothing could make her so nervous and helpless. Even when the two research institutes sent their best research institutes to kill her, she was not as nervous as she was now. She looked very pitiful and innocent. Her head was still bandaged, her right eye was bandaged, and the scars on her face were still there. All of these scars were rted to her heart. This was the most direct reaction of kinship. Seeing her in pain, she would feel pain too. What hurt her the most was that she was the one who had caused all these injuries to her. She was so regretful. It was toote for her to regret. She wanted to reach out and touch her face to repent her sins. But no, she could not face her. There would not be such a cruel mother in the world who abandoned her children and tortured them to this extent. His heart ached so much that he almost couldn¡¯t breathe. Chapter 936 936 Chapter 965-red Book Song ran let go of Gu jinghang¡¯s hand and slowly walked to the woman. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart was in his throat. Although Li Jin said that song ran did not see her, he was still afraid that something might have happened. Song ran stood still and extended her hand. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Hello,¡± he said. Gu jinghang heaved a sigh of relief. Song ran did not recognize her. Li Jin also heaved a sigh of relief and shook her hand. Song ran grabbed her hand tightly and turned it over. There was a ck mole on Li Jin¡¯s right wrist. Song ran turned her hand over and she suddenly panicked. Song ran saw the ck mole on her wrist and her expression changed. She turned to Gu jinghang and sobbed, ¡± ¡°Jing hang ran ran, it¡¯s her, it¡¯s her. She¡¯s the mastermind behind the scenes. She was the one who let people kidnap me and she was also the one who let people beat me up like this. My eyes became like this because of her.¡± Li Jin¡¯s heart broke. Before song ran fainted, she saw the mole on her wrist when she rushed over to hug her. Her crimes were exposed to the world and exposed in front of her daughter. She didn¡¯t even say a word to refute her daughter¡¯s bitter criticism. It was because she was telling the truth. Gu jinghang was also a little flustered. Ran actually knew that she had a mole on her wrist. They had overlooked it. He quickly walked over and tried to pull song ran into his arms. Song ran was trembling all over.¡±Jinghang ran ran, quickly get the police to arrest her, quickly arrest her.¡± Li Jin¡¯s face turned pale, and she couldn¡¯t say a word. Her heart ached so much that her eyes turned red, and tears welled up in her eyes. She didn¡¯t dare to look at her, and her brows were furrowed. Gu jinghang reached out and hugged her. alright, ran. I will hand her over to the police. I will hand her over to the police. Song ran suddenly hesitated. ¡°No, Yingluo, no, no, no, Yingluo!¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s heart was in his throat. what¡¯s the matter, Xiao ran? ¡± Song ran shook her head. jinghang, why is she here? ¡± She kidnapped me and still dares to appear here in broad daylight. Isn¡¯t she afraid that you will find out her crime? My body is nowpletely taken over by the doctors in the Research Institute and Hospital. You won¡¯t even let su Jingshan in. Why, why did she pretend to be su Jingshan¡¯s assistant, but you let her stay outside the ward, Jing hang? Jing Xing, are you not afraid that she is a suspicious person?¡± She saw it too clearly. Even if she could not see it with her eyes, her heart was as clear as a mirror. Gu jinghang had no way of lying to her. Gu jinghang¡¯s mind was in a mess. He did not know what kind of words he shoulde up with to fool her. His ran was not easy to fool. He was afraid that the more he said, the more wrong he would be and she would be suspicious. Her hand was still tightly gripping Li Jin¡¯s wrist, as if she was afraid that she would run away. Song ran raised her head and looked at Gu jinghang with tears in her eyes.¡±Jing Xing, aren¡¯t you very nervous? Did anyone who came here have to be checked carefully? How could you let such a dangerous person stay by my side? Tell me, what¡¯s the situation here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to donate my cornea to you,¡± Lijin said. Song ran turned around and pointed at her with a trembling finger. stop putting on an act. Who would believe you? ¡± Who would believe a vicious woman like you?¡± Li Jin¡¯s heart broke even more. Her daughter hated her to the bone. She deserved it. She deserved it. Chapter 937 937 Can¡¯t be seen? Song ran turned around and looked up at Gu jinghang with fear in her eyes. ¡°Jing Xing, are you deceived by her flowery words? She¡¯s a bad person. You don¡¯t know how those people treated me. They beat me up mercilessly. She must have ordered them to do it. Now she says she¡¯s going to donate her cornea to me. Jing Xing, don¡¯t be stupid, alright?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s nose turned sour. He reached out and pulled her into his arms, but he could not say anything. Xiao ran, ¡± Li Jin¡¯s voice trembled. I¡¯m really here to donate my cornea to you. Song ran turned around and pointed at her with her index finger. ¡°Shut up, you¡¯re not allowed to call my name. Stop being so hypocritical!¡± Li Jin thought that if only she could turn back time. She should have made things clear and asked them to bring her here politely. That way, not only would she not be hurt, but she would also be able to see her daughter. Unfortunately, there were no ¡®ifs¡¯ in this world, and time could not be turned back. She could only watch as her daughter stood on the other side of the Chu River Han boundary, staring at her with righteous indignation and even extreme fear. It was as if she was a demon. That¡¯s right, wasn¡¯t she the devil? He was a demon who would not even let go of his own daughter. She ced her hand on her chest and forced herself not to let her tears fall. When song ran came out of the ward, she had just finished her afternoon nap. Her vision was extremely blurry, but now, her eyes were gradually bing clear. When she saw the person in front of her clearly, her eyes were filled with doubt and her fingers trembled. She turned to look at Gu jinghang and her tears fell down her face. She frowned and her voice was trembling as she sobbed, ¡± ¡°Jinghang Yingluo, Yingluo, she looks like me and my sister.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s heart skipped a beat.¡¯That¡¯s right. Anyone who sees Li Jin¡¯s appearance would find it strange. Why does she look so simr to the song sisters?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m your mother¡¯s sister,¡± Lijin quickly said. She didn¡¯t have the face to be her mother. She didn¡¯t deserve it. She didn¡¯t deserve it. Song ran turned around and red at her. You¡¯re spouting nonsense! My mom only has one sister, and that is my aunt. She doesn¡¯t have any other sisters, and she doesn¡¯t have a sister with a heart as evil as yours. My mom is so kind, how could she have a sister as evil as you?¡± Li Jin¡¯s eyes flickered and her eyelids trembled. She was in so much pain. The feeling of being hated by her own daughter was so torturous that she wanted to die. She regretted choosing this path and cutting off all her escape routes. Did she not think abouting back to see her two daughters? How could she still have the face to stand in front of them when she had chosen the path of crime? How could she still hope that her daughter would acknowledge her? Now, not only had shemitted a crime, but she had also hurt her daughter and almost blinded her in one eye. She had been suffering in pain every day and night, and every day felt like a year in repentance. Li Jin looked at her with red eyes and said, ¡°you should have seen that I look like you and your sister. I am indeed your mother¡¯s sister, but we were separated a long time ago. Now that I am back, you can¡¯t dy your eyes any longer. I will donate my cornea to you. Song ran grabbed Gu jinghang¡¯s hand with one hand and pointed at her with the other. ¡°I¡¯m only asking you, did you order people to kidnap me?¡± Li Jin¡¯s hands trembled, and so did the flesh on her cheeks. Her eyes flickered, and she didn¡¯t dare to look at her. Song ran raised her voice and roared, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question, answer me!¡± Chapter 938 938 Got pped Li Jin finally made up her mind and looked into her eyes. ¡°Yingluo, I asked someone to kidnap you.¡± Song ran¡¯s tears kept flowing. ¡°Why did you tie me up? Give me a reason? Why did you get people to kidnap me? Why did you hit me? Why did youe here to donate your cornea to me after you hit me and almost blinded me? Why?¡± ¡°Before I tied you up, I didn¡¯t know you were my sister¡¯s child,¡± Lijin¡¯s voice trembled. Song ran chuckled andughed at herself,¡¯ridiculous! Do you think I¡¯ll believe you? Do you think I¡¯ll believe your nonsense? I don¡¯t want to see you. I don¡¯t care who you are, I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s heart ached as he held her in his arms. ran, my cornea doesn¡¯t meet the standard. Perhaps she is my only hope. Let her undergo a checkup first, okay? ¡± Song ran looked up at her and shook her head hard. ¡°No, jinghang, it¡¯s not good at all. I don¡¯t want to see her, I don¡¯t want to see her at all. Jinghang, let her go, let her go, okay?¡± She didn¡¯t know what she was afraid of. She only knew that she was instinctively afraid, and her tears couldn¡¯t stop flowing. Gu jinghang looked at her worriedly and kept reaching out to wipe her tears. Ran could not continue to cry as it would hurt her eyes if she continued to cry. He could only say to du Dapeng, you take her out first. please ept my cornea. Li Jin looked at song ran with a pained expression. Gu jinghang gave her a look and shook his head slightly. Song ran could not be provoked now. They could not force her to ept all this. Li Jin also knew that she would only be afraid and cry here, so she could only bear the pain and leave. Gu jinghang wiped her tears away and said with heartache, ¡± Xiao ran, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. She¡¯s already gone. Song ran leaned into his arms and sobbed. ¡°Jinghang, I don¡¯t like her. She¡¯s lying. She can¡¯t be my mother¡¯s sister. My mother only has one sister. I¡¯ve never heard my mother say that she has a lost sister. She¡¯s lying. She¡¯s a bad person, hand her over to the police, okay?¡± Gu jinghang frowned and hugged her tightly. alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. Ran, do you still want to go out for a walk? ¡± Song ran shook her head. I¡¯m not going, jinghang. My mind is in a mess. I want to be alone for a while. She always felt that there was something that she had not figured out, and she had to sort it out. Gu jinghang looked at her in fear. I have to stay with you. He couldn¡¯t leave her alone. His Xiao ran was smart, so she might really be able to figure it out. He selfishly did not want ran to have a mother like that. Her mother had a bad track record, and song ran¡¯s life would be tainted because of her. If the people at the Research Institute knew about it and made a big fuss about it, their marriage would be ruined. He didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore. He could only be selfish to the end. Song ran reached out and pushed him. jinghang, get out. Let me be alone. I need some time. I need to think about it. Something doesn¡¯t feel right. Gu jinghang was pushed out by her. Through the small ss window on the door of the ward, Gu jinghang could see her sitting alone on the edge of the bed. She covered her face with both hands, her whole body was hunched, and her elbows were on her legs. He couldn¡¯t see her expression, but he could feel her body trembling slightly. She didn¡¯t know if she was afraid or sad. Chapter 939 939 Where did you take my daughter? He just stood quietly outside the door, looking at her quietly. Song ran suddenly stood up and walked to the window. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart was in his throat. He grabbed the door handle and was ready to kick the door open and rush in. Song ran looked at the setting sun outside. The summer heat was not that strong, and the air outside was very fresh. It was as if the sun had its own smell. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes. The Golden sunlight bounced on her eyelids, and she felt veryfortable, sofortable that she sighed. The woman¡¯s blurry face entered her mind. She looked so much like her, and even more like her sister. She refused to admit that she was in a rtionship with them because she was just a loose-lipped person. Anyone who saw that woman would guess their rtionship. Just like that, she leaned against the window. As the breeze brushed against her face, her heart gradually calmed down. The setting sun disappeared inch by inch, and the light on her face slowly dimmed. She heard footsteps behind her, but she didn¡¯t turn back to look. Gu jinghang ced the bowl of rice on the table and walked to her side. He said softly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner,¡± Song ran turned around and leaned against the window. She looked up at him and smiled. Gu jinghang kept frowning and did not dare to act rashly. As song ranughed, the warmth in her eyes slowly disappeared. She said word by word, ¡± actually, my sister and I don¡¯t look like my mother. Not at all. So, why does my mother¡¯s sister look so simr to us? ¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Yes, he knew that he could not hide it from her. She was so smart, what could she not understand? He wanted to say something, but he found that he was at a loss for words and could not say anything. Song ran reached out and covered his mouth. ¡°Alright, Jing Xing, you don¡¯t have to say anything. You don¡¯t have to say anything. I¡¯m hungry and I want to eat dinner.¡± She sat by the bed while Gu jinghang sat on the chair opposite her. He fed her spoon by spoon. She lowered her eyes and no one could tell what she was feeling. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart was in his throat, but he did not dare to ask anything as he was afraid that she would break down. After song ran finished her dinner, she ran to the bathroom and closed the door. Gu jinghang knocked on the door. ran, what are you doing? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking a bath.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s heart turned cold. He was afraid that ran would be on guard against him because of Li Jin. He was afraid that ran would overthink things, which would not make up for the loss. Soon, the sound of water could be heard from inside. He asked nervously, ¡± Xiao ran, you have injuries on your head and face. Don¡¯t get any water on it. Let me help you wash it. She didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t answer him. After a while, she came out and walked to the bed expressionlessly. She got on the bed and closed her eyes. Her voice was calm.¡±I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± She had taken a long nap today, and it was only a little past seven o ¡®clock, but she was going to sleep again. She just didn¡¯t want to talk to him. Gu jinghang sat on the edge of the bed and wanted to reach out to touch her face. However, she shrank back and Gu jinghang¡¯s hand hung in the air. He said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Do you need me to sleep with you on the bed today?¡± She folded her arms in front of her chest as if she was hugging herself. Her voice was soft, as if it was filled with the sadness of being abandoned by the world.¡±I don¡¯t need to.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s heart throbbed in pain. His eyes flickered.¡±Then I¡¯ll sleep on the folding bed, I¡¯ll sleep on the folding bed.¡± Chapter 940 940 You¡¯re not worthy of me Late at night, song ran¡¯s back was facing Gu jinghang. She opened her eyes and looked out of the window. The stars in the summer sky were always so dazzling. The night view of a Midsummer Night was dazzling. However, her heart was empty and she was panicking. It was as if the beliefs of her life for twenty years, oh no, adding on the decades of her previous life, her entire life¡¯s beliefs had copsed. The heavens really knew how to joke with her. How could there be such an absurd thing? Xiao ran, are you asleep? ¡± His deep voice was heard, and she immediately closed her eyes. She then heard the soft creaking of the folding bed, followed by light footsteps. Gu jinghang walked around the bed and stopped in front of her. Then, hey down beside her and pulled her into his arms. Song ran reached out and grabbed his shirt like a drowning person grabbing a piece of driftwood. Her voice was full of dependence.¡±Jinghang, I don¡¯t want her donation. Can I not?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s nose turned sour and his eyes turned red. ¡°Why not? She owes you, she caused you to be like this, she should pay back.¡± Song ran shook her head. no, I don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with her. I don¡¯t want to see the world through her eyes. Not at all. Gu jinghang hugged her tightly and caressed her head. He kissed her forehead and said, ¡± but, ran ran, I can¡¯t just watch you go blind. I can¡¯t do that. Song ran buried her face in his chest. just find another donor. If I don¡¯t want anything, I just don¡¯t want hers. Gu jinghang frowned deeply. Seeing that she was so insistent, he had no choice but to coax her. alright, since our Xiao ran doesn¡¯t want it, then we won¡¯t take it. Everything was silent. Song ran listened to his heartbeat and gradually calmed down. She closed her eyes and entered her dream. The next day, song ran¡¯s attending doctor called Gu jinghang over again and handed him a test report and Li Jin¡¯s retina scan. ¡°Thisdy is eligible for the donation.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s face turned solemn. This was a joke of fate. In any case, since Li Jin could donate it, and she was willing to donate it to Xiao ran, there was no need to discuss it further. The attending doctor continued, ¡± the specialist doctor from the United States will being this afternoon. Let¡¯s exchange our opinions. I hope that the operation can start tomorrow or the day after tomorrow at thetest. We have already arranged a Ward for thedy. She is staying in Chang Hai hospital and can receive the operation anytime. Gu jinghang nodded. alright. I¡¯ll follow the doctor¡¯s arrangements. When Gu jinghang returned home, song Xuan was sitting by the bed and telling song ran a story. Song Xuan was even more unaware of this matter. The only good thing was that they were biological sisters, so the pain Xiao ran was suffering was somewhat alleviated. He didn¡¯t go in to disturb them. What ran needed more now was her sister. He left the ward and found Li Jin¡¯s room. Li Jin was alone. She had probably ordered all her men to leave Sea city. She was ready to take all the me. She didn¡¯t want to get her brothers who had been with her through life and death. From the looks of it, she seemed rather pitiful as shey there alone. As Gu Jingxing approached, Yu Hu opened her eyes and smiled. ¡°Coming, Yingluo.¡± Gu jinghang stood still and looked down at her. Xiao ran is not willing to ept your donation. Li Jin smiled. I believe you have a way to make her ept it. No matter what you do, I hope she can be healthy. Chapter 941 941 Receiving a love letter ¡°Why did you abandon the two sisters back then?¡± Lijin touched her fingers and lowered her eyes. it¡¯s a long story, and not many people have the patience to listen to it. I don¡¯t like to tell it myself, so I won¡¯t tell you. The story isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is what kind of life she¡¯ll have in the future. Everything was ready and the operation was scheduled for two dayster. Gu jinghang told the attending doctor not to tell song ran and to give her a tranquilizer before the operation began. Therefore, song ran was kept in the dark. On the day of the operation, a nurse came in to give her an injection. She looked at the attending doctor and nurse suspiciously and then pulled Gu jinghang. ¡°Why did you give me an injection?¡± Gu jinghang nced at the attending doctor. The attending doctor coughed lightly and said, ¡± we¡¯re already looking for cornea donors to curb the deterioration of your eyes. The police are negotiating with some criminals who are about to be executed, hoping that one of them will donate their cornea. Song ran was puzzled. there¡¯s such a medicine? ¡± she asked. It can suppress the deterioration of vision?¡± The nurse slowly pushed the medicine into song ran¡¯s body. Song ran was surprised.¡¯This year, is it the early 1990s?¡¯ Why did it feel like medicine was even more advanced than a few decadester? Gu jinghang patted her head. you can¡¯t go wrong by listening to the doctor. Song ran was injected with a dose of medicine in a daze. The doctor checked her eyes briefly and then nced at Gu jinghang. He signaled with his eyes that the operation could be carried out soon before he left. Song ran reached out and touched her right eye. It seemed that her vision could not go any further. She could barely see clearly. Even Gu jinghang¡¯s facial features were getting blurry. If she could not find his cornea soon, she might really be one-eyed. Not long after the doctor left, song ran felt weak and her consciousness was slipping away. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She quickly reached out to support herself on the bed and covered her heart with the other hand, looking a little flustered. Gu jinghang quickly hugged her. Song ran¡¯s eyes flickered and she grabbed Gu jinghang¡¯s shirt. ¡°What did they inject me with?¡± Gu jinghang remained silent. Song ran looked up at him and her eyes were filled with panic. Gu jinghang, answer me. Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes were determined as he touched her face. after sleeping and waking up, your eyes will be fine and you can continue to see the bright world, hmm? ¡± Song ran grabbed his shirt with both hands and her face turned red. ¡°Who asked you to make this decision for me? Who asked you to make such a decision for me? Why don¡¯t you respect my wishes?¡± She didn¡¯t have any strength left, and she couldn¡¯t even hold onto his clothes. She only wanted to fall. Gu jinghang held her waist. you can me me. You can even hate me. But I still selfishly hope that your eyes can recover. Before she fell asleep, her eyes were filled with sorrow and me. Gu jinghang, you shouldn¡¯t have done this. You shouldn¡¯t have done this. Gu jinghang carried her up horizontally. The doctor and nurses were waiting outside the door. Gu jinghang gently ced her on the operating table and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Alright, you can start the surgery now.¡± Song ran was pushed into the operating room while Gu jinghang stood outside. He walked around in circles. Du Dapeng and Yin Hua did not dare to go forward to persuade him. They only stood quietly behind him. Gu jinghang¡¯s gaze wasplicated and deep. He knew song ran¡¯s temper very well. What would he do if she ignored him after they came out of the operating room? Chapter 942 942 He didn¡¯t want much He would also feel lost and conflicted, but even so, he did not regret the decision he made at all. No matter what, what he wanted was her health. No matter how despicable the means were, he would bear it alone. There were two operating tables in the operating room, and they were very close to each other. Li Jin had local anesthesia. He turned his head and looked at her unconscious daughter lying on the side, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. Finally, she can still be of some use. Finally, she could make up for the sins she hadmitted. The image of the child crying and recounting her crimes had been circling in her mind for the past two days. Her heart had been tightly clenched, and she felt that she had let her daughter down. Now, she finally had a chance to ease her sins. Although this child would not forgive her, she could tell herself that one day, perhaps this child would not hate her as much. The surgery took a long time. After all, it was an eye surgery, and any mistake could cause blindness. So, a total of four doctors were doing their best to perform this difficult surgery. Outside the door, Gu jinghang was anxious and uneasy. At this moment, he was no longer in the mood to worry about how ran would look at him after the operation. He only prayed that the operation would go on smoothly. Yin Hua finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and walked to his side. She said in a small voice, ¡± ¡°Brother, you haven¡¯t been sleeping well these days. Take a seat. They said that they are experts from the United States. There won¡¯t be a problem. Gu jinghang kept frowning and did not say anything. The operation had been going on for more than five hours. Gu jinghang just stood at the door of the operating room as if he was worried that song ran would not see him the moment she was pushed out. He just stood there and watched over her. When the operating light went out, he immediately stood up straight and stared at the door of the operating room. The door was slowly pulled open, and the attending doctor of the Research Institute and the doctor from the United States came out. Gu jinghang gulped nervously. He did not even dare to ask how the surgery was going. Was it sessful? Could song ran¡¯s eyes regain their vision? It wouldn¡¯t affect his left eye, right? These questions were all stuck in his throat. He couldn¡¯t ask them. He was afraid that the result wouldn¡¯t be as smooth as he had expected. He couldn¡¯t ept the truth. The attending doctor took off his mask and nced at him.¡±Vice Section Chief Gu, why don¡¯t you care about the surgery condition of your family member?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s throat was dry and his voice was hoarse. ¡°Is Yueyue alright?¡± The attending doctor smiled. When he smiled, Gu jinghang¡¯s anxious heart was slightly relieved. The attending doctor patted his shoulder again.¡±The surgery went very smoothly.¡± It was a false rm and he still had lingering fear. Such words were enough to make a 186-centimeter tall man¡¯s legs go soft. Gu jinghang¡¯s body swayed and du Dapeng held him up andforted him, ¡± ¡°Boss, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, sister-inw is fine.¡± He squeezed out a smile and pretended to be calm. ¡°I knew it. It would be fine.¡± He caught his breath and asked the attending doctor, ¡± ¡°When can shee out?¡± ¡°Vice Division Chief Gu, don¡¯t worry. The nurse will be under observation for a while. She can leave the operating room at about 11 O ¡®clock at night. You should go and have dinner.¡± How could he eat it before she left the operating room? Yin Hua went outside to buy some steamed buns and buns, and forced him to eat a few bites. Gu jinghang just stood there and waited. In the ward, a nurse sat in the corner and looked at the curves and numbers on the instrument. On the other side of the operating table, there was a person lying on each side. Chapter 943 943 A traitor among us The effects of song ran¡¯s tranquilizer and anesthesia were slowly wearing off. The ward was silent, and Li Jin could hear her breathing. She thought of the time when she was pregnant with her. The elder daughter was very quiet, and the younger daughter was a little naughty, always moving around in the belly. People said that the second child should be a son. Heh, what a naughty little girl. When they were born, they were different from ordinary children. They were not wrinkled or ugly. They were very beautiful and snow-white. At that time, she thought that it would be such a happy thing to see two lovely little princesses grow up. She couldn¡¯t resist the silence and slowly said, ¡± ¡°Does your mother, Yingluo, treat you well?¡± Song ran, who was lying on the bed beside him, unconsciously clenched her fists. After a long while, she said slowly, ¡± ¡°Why are you asking about something that has nothing to do with you?¡± Li Jinughed at herself. She didn¡¯t have the face to care about her. She had caused her so much trouble, so what right did she have to expect her to throw everything aside and talk andugh with her? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have said that,¡± said Lijin. Song ran¡¯s heart ached, but she did not know why. Was it because she heard her daughter¡¯s sorrowful and deste voice? She fiercely spurned herself. Hasn¡¯t the woman beside you caused you enough pain? She hired someone to beat you up like this and almost caused you to lose your sight. What does she have that¡¯s worth your heartache? This eye should have beenpensated by her. This was only right and proper. She had brought this upon herself. She deserved it. She stopped talking, and the ward returned to silence. The sound of various instruments was particrly harsh in the middle of the night. Why was this time so long and so torturous? After a long while, song ran asked the nurse beside her, ¡± ¡°When can I go out?¡± She didn¡¯t want to be in the same room as this woman, not even for a moment. The nurse looked at the clock on the wall. we have to wait until at least eleven o ¡®clock. You should lie down for a while. I have to monitor all the data to see if it¡¯s normal. Song ran¡¯s eyes were covered with white gauze, and she could only see a faint light. She felt uneasy and uneasy, and she did not like that feeling. ¡°What time is it now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not even ten O ¡®clock.¡± The nurse said. Song ran sighed in her heart. There was still more than an hour to go. She was wide awake and did not feel sleepy at all. She felt that this hour had be the most difficult hour of her life. After a long while, she slowly said,¡±my mother was very good to me and my sister. Very good. She loved us very much. Unfortunately, good people don¡¯t live long.¡± Lijin held back her tears,¡±that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good, Zhenzhen.¡± Song ran scoffed,¡¯that¡¯s good? You make it sound like you really want us sisters to be together.¡± Li Jin was speechless. No matter what she said now, it would seem so weak. In that case, there was no need to make any meaningless excuses. Let her continue to hate her. She only had herself to me and had nothing to say. For the rest of the time, the two of them tacitly remained silent until the nurse behind them stood up. ¡°Alright, all the indicators and data are normal. The transnt operation was very sessful. I¡¯ll go out and get Dr. Yan and the others toe over and take a look. He should be able to leave the operating room after that.¡± At midnight, song ran was finally wheeled out. Her eyes were covered with gauze and she was quietly wheeled out. Gu jinghang quickly went over and called her softly, ¡± Xiao ran, how are you feeling? ¡± Song ran did not say a word and pretended to be asleep. Gu jinghang knew that she was angry. The doctor Who came outter told him that the operation was sessful and that the gauze on her right eye could be removed in about a week. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart was at ease. Chapter 944 944 He was the one who was distracted As soon as Li Jin was sent back to the ward, a nurse followed her in. The nurse was holding a small tray with a syringe and medicine. She was a little confused.¡±What else do I need to inject?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s an anti-inmmatory medicine,¡± Yu Yi did not suspect anything. The nurse injected the medicine and left the ward. Then, she saw a familiar figure walk in. Her consciousness was a little blurry. She red at su Jingshan and said through gritted teeth, ¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to walk right into my trap.¡± Li Jin clutched the bed sheet and red at him, ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to decide my life.¡± Su Jingshan looked at the watch on his wrist and counted the time. Very quickly, the person on the bed slowly closed her eyes. At this time, he could only make the decision for her. In the other Ward, song ran was lying quietly on the bed. Gu jinghang put down the foldable bed beside her. Song ran suddenly opened her eyes and realized that the effect of opening and closing her eyes was the same. Her eyes were still covered with gauze, so she could not see the person in front of her clearly. She said coldly, ¡± ¡°You can go out and sleep.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s hand stopped moving. He sat on the edge of the bed and said in a soft and gentle voice, ¡± ¡°I have to stay and take care of you.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Gu jinghang touched her face and she turned her head to avoid his touch. Gu jinghang¡¯s voice became even gentler. ran, both of your eyes are covered with gauze now. I have to stay and look after you. ¡°I told you to get out.¡± Her voice was firm, and he could not refute her. Gu jinghang did not dare to anger her or make her cry because he was afraid that her eyes would be affected by the surgery. He quickly said, ¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll go out and sleep. Call me if there¡¯s anything, okay?¡± He walked to the outer room. The door was open, and his folding bed was ced at the door of the ward. He looked up and could see her lying on the bed. As soon as Gu jinghang left, song ran sat up. She wanted to go to the washroom, but she could not see. So, she stretched out her hands to feel for her hair and walked in the direction of the washroom. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He immediately stood up and walked towards her. Seeing that she was about to hit the wall, Gu jinghang quickly reached out and held her waist. ¡°Be careful, Yingluo!¡± Song ran touched his hand and gently pushed him away. ¡°You don¡¯t need to care.¡± Gu jinghang held her waist and said in a gentle voice, ¡± ¡°Do you need to go to the toilet?¡± get lost! song ran pushed him away. Gu jinghang helped her to the washroom. ¡°I¡¯ll send you in.¡± Song ran reached out and touched the wall. I told you to go away. I can do it myself. Gu jinghang did not dare to make her angry. After helping her into the room, he said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave now. Call me when you¡¯re done.¡± Song ran ignored her and started to untie her pants. Gu jinghang stood at the door and did not close the door. Song ran was untie halfway when she looked at him and said fiercely, ¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Gu jinghang quickly closed the door.¡¯I thought the little girl can¡¯t see? There was no movement inside. Gu jinghang did not dare to open the door for fear of angering her. The doctor said that she should try not to cry after the operation, so he did not dare to provoke her. He wanted to wait for at least a week after the gauze was removed. All of a sudden, there was a loud bang, as if she had fallen inside. Gu jinghang could not care about anything else. He immediately kicked the door open and rushed in. Song ran was lying on the ground. The basin beside her had been overturned and all the water had spilled on her. She was in a sorry state. Gu jinghang quickly rushed over and carried her in his arms. Song ran struggled. ¡°Who let you in?¡± Chapter 945 945 Chapter 975-as youmand Gu jinghang rushed out of the bathroom and ced her on the chair beside the bed. She was all wet. Gu jinghang nervously reached out to touch the gauze covering her eyes. Fortunately, the water did not ssh on her face. He quickly reached out to unbutton her hospital gown, intending to help her change into a new set. Song ran pushed his hand away. get lost! Gu jinghang coaxed her gently. ran, be good. Your clothes are wet. I¡¯ll get you a new set. Song ran struggled. I told you to go away. Don¡¯t touch me! ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± He roared and song ran froze on the spot. Gu jinghang quickly unbuttoned her shirt and changed her into a clean hospital gown. you shouted at me, Yingluo! Gu jinghang, you shouted at me, Yingluo! Gu jinghang was afraid that she would cry, so he quickly held her face and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I was a little loud. Did I scare you?¡± ¡°You scared me,¡± she said in an aggrieved voice. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart ached. I won¡¯t yell at you anymore. Song ran felt her way to the bed, climbed up, andy down. She did not say a word and just reached out to rub her knees. Gu jinghang saw that her knees were bruised and thought that she must have fallen down earlier. He was so heartbroken that he wanted to rub them for her. Song ran shrank back. you can leave now. I¡¯m going to sleep. ¡°Did you hurt?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, Yingluo.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s heart was stifled. He knew that she was resentful. She used to be so dependent on him and loved to act coquettishly in front of him, but now, she was pretending to be strong and pushing him away again and again. He, on the other hand, was helpless and powerless. He only hoped that he could get through the week after the surgery safely. At night, the door of her Ward was not closed. Gu jinghangy on the foldable bed in the outer room and kept his eyes on her. He would immediately sit up at the slightest movement. Song ran¡¯s knees hurt badly. The floor of the bathroom was made of cement, and she fell down just now. It hurt so much that she almost screamed, but she held it in. She did not want him to stay by her side and did not want to show him her fragile side. It waste at night, and she finally couldn¡¯t resist the sleepiness and fell asleep. Of course, Gu jinghang knew her well. He could tell if she was really asleep or pretending to be asleep just by looking at her sleeping posture. He got up, walked slowly to her, and sat by the bed. Her sleeping posture was very defensive. Now that she was sleeping in this position even when he was guarding outside the ward, it showed that she did not trust anyone in her heart. When Gu jinghang saw that her knee was very red and swollen, he got up and went to the nurse¡¯s station to get some iodophor. He then returned to the bedside and wiped her knee for her. After that, he used his warm palm to gently massage her knee for a while. He pressed his palm on her forehead and she frowned slightly. She could not sleep well. Gu jinghang¡¯s thumb gently pressed between her eyebrows and he said softly, ¡± ¡°Go to sleep, don¡¯t worry about anything.¡± The process of waiting for the sun to rise was a little torturous. Song ran could not fall asleep after the nightmare. She justy on the bed. Gu jinghang could not get her to leave, so he shamelessly slept beside her. She was tired and didn¡¯t want to struggle anymore, so she just let him be. When the sun rose, song Xuan came back with breakfast. She did not tell song Xuan about song ran¡¯s surgery because she was afraid that she would be worried. Now, she realized that the person who only covered one eye yesterday had both eyes covered. She put down the thermal lunch box anxiously and held song ran¡¯s face.¡±Didn¡¯t you say that your eyes will recover in two days? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 946 946 Full of treasures Song ran held her hand tightly. it¡¯s okay, sis. I¡¯ll be fine soon. I¡¯ll be fine in a week. ¡°You¡¯re not trying to fool me, are you?¡± ¡°How would I dare to lie to my sister? The doctor did some eye correction for me. I don¡¯t know much about those things, so both my eyes are covered with gauze. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll only cover my right eye. My left eye is fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Song Xuan had always been an innocent person. She believed everything that others said. When song ran said that, she believed it too. Then, she started feeding her breakfast. Outside the door, du Dapeng said to Gu jinghang, ¡± ¡°Boss, should we hand that woman over to the police to handle?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s expression was serious and he hesitated for a moment before he said, ¡± ¡°Deal with him however you like.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll call the police over.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down. After a long while, he said, ¡± ¡°Go, Yingluo.¡± When du Dapeng walked to the door, Gu jinghang called out to him again, ¡± ¡°Wait for Yingluo, I¡¯ll go to her Ward to check on Yingluo.¡± Gu Jingxing walked to the door of Li Jin¡¯s ward. When he saw someone lying in it, his eyes wavered, but he still pushed the door open and entered. He coughed lightly and said,¡±although you donated your cornea to Xiao ran, I can¡¯t just stand by and watch your crime.¡± The woman on the bed turned around to face him. Gu jinghang was a little shocked. ¡°Who are you?¡± The middle-aged woman looked at him in confusion. ¡°Young man, what are you talking about? I just moved into this Ward this morning.¡± ¡°What about the patient who was originally staying in this Ward?¡± Gu jinghang asked with a frown. ¡°How would I know?¡± the woman shrugged. You should ask the nurse.¡± Gu jinghang rushed out and grabbed the nurse who was passing by. ¡°Where did the patient who was originally in this Ward go?¡± ¡°Ah? Dr. Su had her discharged from the hospital and she left a long time ago.¡± Du Dapeng hurried over,¡±boss, did she slip away?¡± What should he do now? Let the police put her on the wanted list?¡± Gu jinghang waved his hand and said,¡±don¡¯t tell anyone yet. We¡¯ll talk about itter, ran ran.¡± He wanted to let song ran make the decision. He would let her decide whether to arrest that woman or not. When he returned to the ward, song Xuan had already left. Song ran was sitting on the bed in a daze. As he walked closer, song ran¡¯s expression became more guarded. Gu jinghang sat on the bed and said softly, ¡± Xiao ran, how do you n to deal with that woman? ¡± is that something I should be worried about? ¡± song ran replied indifferently. What crime did shemit? can¡¯t she just hand her over to the police?¡± Gu jinghang licked his lips and asked with uncertainty, ¡± ¡°You want to see her get caught, don¡¯t you?¡± she¡¯s a kidnapper, ¡± she retorted. she caused me to be in this state. So, you don¡¯t want her to be caught? ¡± Gu jinghang held her hand. you wish for it. I wish for it. Song ran pulled her hand away and lowered her head. arrest those who should be arrested. What do you mean by ¡®I hope¡¯? it has nothing to do with me. ¡°She¡¯s gone,¡± Gu jinghang said in a low voice. Song ran¡¯s fingers trembled and she said softly, ¡± ¡°He left?¡± This was her true reaction. It was not an act, not a pretense of indifference. It was with doubt and some disbelief. Why did he leave? Why did he just leave? Gu jinghang held her hand again. yes, she left. She might have left at night or in the morning. I didn¡¯t notice. Song ran quickly returned to her cold expression. ¡°She can go her own way, what does that have to do with me?¡± Chapter 947 947 A report letter Heh, she left just like that. She actually still had a lot of questions to ask. She was probably thinking too much. That kind of woman should not have a heart. She probably found her conscience and damaged her eye, so she gave her an eye aspensation. After fixing her eyes, she felt that they were even, so she walked away. So cool, so cool. Hehe hehe She was so close, so close to being touched. She felt that she was a little ridiculous. Gu jinghang patted her head and said,¡¯can you keep your mind calm for the next few days? We¡¯ll talk about it when your eyes are better, okay? If I don¡¯t provoke you, don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild, okay?¡± who told you that I¡¯m overthinking? ¡± song ran said coldly. you can leave now. I want to be alone. okay, I¡¯ll go out, I¡¯ll go out. In the afternoon, a doctor wille over to remove the gauze on your left eye and check your right eye. Then you can see in your left eye. She did not say a word and seemed to have a lot on her mind. Gu jinghang knew that she knew everything. She probably felt that she had been abandoned again. He didn¡¯t quite understand why Li Jin left without saying goodbye. Didn¡¯t she already act like she was confessing to her crimes? Did he fall for her trick again? She couldn¡¯t bear to part with the worldly affairs, money, and power? He didn¡¯t really understand that woman. He really thought that she would plead guilty for Xiao ran, but it turned out that he was overthinking it. His heart ached when he saw song ran¡¯s helpless expression. He did not know what kind of background she had, but he was sure that Li Jin was her mother. What exactly happened back then? She didn¡¯t exin anything and just ran away, leaving Xiao ran alone. She really wasn¡¯t a good mother. Song ran sat there in a daze. I know. You can leave now. I want to be alone. I want to be alone. Gu jinghang turned back to look at her with every step he took as he walked out. She remained seated and did not move. There was no expression on her face. Since her eyes were covered, he could not see the emotions in her eyes. However, he knew that she was sad and sad. Who in the world didn¡¯t yearn for maternal love? A dayter, the gauze on song ran¡¯s left eye was removed. The doctor in charge checked and found that her right eye was recovering well. She couldpletely remove the gauze in a week. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart was finally at ease. However, song ran still ignored him. She was the happiest when her sister came over. She was always talking andughing. When her sister left, she would sit on the bed alone. asionally, she would flip through a book or stand by the window to look at the scenery. She always seemed to have something on her mind, but she was unwilling to open her heart to him. He knew that she was ming him for acting on his own ord because of her eyes, so he wanted to wait until she had fully recovered. It was already August, but the weather was still hot. The hanging fan in the ward was slowly turning. Song ran was sitting on the bed with a book in her hands, reading it asionally. It was noon and the sun was very hot. Gu jinghang reached out to close the curtains. The ward was quite cool and the light was not ring. ¡°Want to take an afternoon nap?¡± he asked softly as he walked to the bed. Song ran¡¯s slender fingers rested on the book and she flipped another page as if she did not hear what he said. She had been like this for the past two days. Gu jinghang reached out to grab her book, but she secretly tightened her grip on the book in her hand. Xiao ran, be good. Be obedient, okay? ¡± Chapter 948 948 Going to court Just as the two of them were in a deadlock, there was a knock on the door. It was director li. Song ran was a little surprised. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us that you were injured and hospitalized?¡± chief physician Li Ran over. Song ran was always smiling at outsiders, which made Gu jinghang very jealous. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury, so I don¡¯t want to waste your time, director li. Director li looked at the gauze on her right eye and frowned. ¡°Did you hurt your eyes? It¡¯s a big deal to hurt your eyes.¡± Song ran quickly waved her hands. I¡¯m really fine. I¡¯ll be able to remove the bandage in a week¡¯s time. After that, I¡¯ll be as fit as a Tiger. Don¡¯t worry, supervisor li. Is there anything I can help you with? ¡± It was only then that chief physician li remembered the important matter he came over for today. He quickly said,¡±The Qingyuan Chronicle has been suppressed.¡± Song ran frowned. what do you mean? ¡± What do you mean by the Qingyuan Chronicle being suppressed?¡± it was originally scheduled for August 18th, but the schedule isn¡¯t good. The film has to be reviewed again, and it¡¯s still a long way off from being released. Song ran immediately panicked. What¡¯s there to review for this film? Wasn¡¯t it a reflection of the problems in rural education? Wasn¡¯t he very positive? Why would they suddenly request for a re-review when they¡¯re about to release it?¡± It was obvious that someone had done something behind her back. Her mind was in a mess for a moment, and she couldn¡¯t determine who had done it. Gu jinghang saw that she was agitated and quickly said, ¡± ran, the most important thing now is your eyes. Don¡¯t worry, director li. Please check on this again. If you can solve it, please help her. Ran is in a critical period of recovery. The doctor said that she can¡¯t be too emotional. Supervisor li nodded. I didn¡¯t know that she was so seriously injured. Ran, I¡¯ll go and check again. You can just rest and recuperate. Director li left in a hurry. The situation was urgent, and she really didn¡¯t have time to say anything. As soon as supervisor li left, song ran frowned. She tried to find the person who could have caused her such a serious injury. This movie had been submitted to the cultural Bureau for approval a long time ago. It was a movie with educational significance. Why did they have to re-approve it just before it was released? Ruan Qing? Impossible. If she was so capable, her Wu Zetian wouldn¡¯t have been suppressed by others. Who else could it be? He must be some Big Shot. Suddenly, a figure appeared in song ran¡¯s mind. Could it be that Big Shot? It should be him. Tang Ji ¡®an came to see her again some time ago. Although he visited her while he was at the hospital, the Supreme Director Tang seemed to be very powerful and seemed to be monitoring his second son. So, did he find out that Tang Ji ¡®an had visited her again, so he wanted to teach her, or rather, Tang Ji¡¯ an, a heavy lesson? Song ran trembled a little. These big shots really knew how to ¡®treat human lives like grass¡¯. A movie that others had worked so hard to film was made to go down the drain by just a few words from them. Hateful, hateful! She couldn¡¯t just sit and wait for death. She immediately got up and walked to the cab at the side. where are you going? ¡± Gu jinghang put his arm around her shoulder. Song ran took out two pieces of her own clothes and said coldly, ¡± ¡°I want to go out.¡± Song ran grabbed her own clothes and said, ¡± no, you need to rest. Your eyes can¡¯t be exposed to strong light. Song ran snatched the clothes from his hands. aren¡¯t your eyes covered with gauze? ¡± she asked. I thought you were wearing it. Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Chapter 949 ?949 I¡¯m an abandoned child Gu jinghang knew that he could not change her mind. ¡°Do you know who¡¯s causing trouble in the dark?¡± I know, ¡± song ran gritted her teeth. &Nbsp; ¡°Are you going to find him?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Twenty minutester, song ran¡¯s car was stopped at the entrance of the building. She got out of the car and walked to the guard post. ¡°Please help me inform that I want to see Chairman Tang.¡± The security guard nced at her. youngdy, don¡¯t mess around. Chairman Tang is very busy. He doesn¡¯t have time for you. Song ran¡¯s expression was cold. Tang Ji ¡®an is my second brother. Tell him your name and he¡¯ll let me in. My name is song ran. At this time, she still had to use Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s name. The guard was shocked. Of course, they knew about second young master Tang. This girl said that Tang Ji ¡®an was her second brother. Was he a rtive of Chairman Tang? The security guard hurriedly left the gate post and ran towards the building. After a while, he turned back and said respectfully, ¡± ¡°Please enter.¡± Gu jinghang was about to enter with her when the guard stopped him. ¡°Chairman Tang said that only miss song is allowed in.¡± ¡°I have to go with her,¡± Gu jinghang said anxiously. Song ran had already walked through the main door and did not wait for him. She walked straight into the building. This was the City Hall and Gu jinghang could not act recklessly. He could only wait anxiously at the door. The building of the City Hall was huge. When song ran entered, there was a staff member in a shirt with neatlybed hair standing guard at the door. The staff member said softly, ¡± ¡°Are you looking for President Tang¡¯s miss song?¡± yes, ¡± song ran replied expressionlessly. I¡¯m song ran. ¡°Please follow me.¡± The woman led her up to the third floor. In front of two red doors, the woman stopped and knocked on the door. A middle-aged man¡¯s deep voice came from inside,e in for a walk.¡¯ When the door opened, song ran saw director Tang in a white shirt bending over a document. He did not even bother to look at her. She walked closer step by step and asked in a questioning voice, ¡± director Tang, did you get the Cultural Affairs Bureau to re-approve my movie? ¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± He spoke bluntly. Song ran gritted her teeth. Her teeth trembled. why did you do that? ¡± Tang qingru put down the pen in his hand and looked up at her, stunned. Tang qingru looked at song ran in shock. That face, those eyes, they really looked like Li Jin Xuanji. They really looked like Xuanji. His heart felt as if it had been hit by a sharp weapon. Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain, and his hands couldn¡¯t help but tremble. That stubborn face that refused to admit defeat, that gaze that was slightly hateful but had to restrain itself because he was a big Shot. She red at him, waiting for him to give an answer. Why did he touch her movie? why did a Big Shot like him have to use such a method to punish others, making their efforts go to waste? Seeing the gauze covering her right eye and the unhealed wound on her face, Tang qingru could not help but frown. He stood up uncontrobly, walked around the desk, and came to her. Song ran took a step back and stared at him warily. She was still waiting for his reply.¡±Why did teacher do this? Is it because your second son went to the hospital to visit me? Did I let him visit? Am I wrong? Did teacher always like to kill the innocent? What did I do wrong? Is teacher going to kill the chicken to warn the monkeys? I¡¯m already married, and I¡¯ve never thought about your son who has a bright future, nor have I been close to him. What¡¯s there to worry about, Sir?¡± Chapter 950 950 Chapter 980-recruiting Tang qingru was rendered speechless by her question. He raised his hand and wanted to touch the gauze on her right eye. Song ran boldly pushed his hand away, ¡± ¡°What does teacher want to do?¡± Tang qingru¡¯s lips quivered and his eyes flickered.¡±What¡¯s wrong with my eyes?¡± Song ran felt that his reaction was a little strange. ¡°It has nothing to do with you, Sir. I know you¡¯re a Big Shot, and even if I¡¯m full ofints, I wouldn¡¯t dare to be impudent in front of you. But, Sir, please let me go. I and the entire crew have worked hard for two months. Please respect us. If you¡¯re angry with me, please just deal with me. The crew is innocent. Please let them go.¡± Tang qingru suddenly held her face, his eyes full of concern.¡±How did you get injured? Who hurt you?¡± Song ran was instinctively flustered by his touch. In self-defense, she suddenly raised her fist and punched Tang qingru in the face. Tang qingru was caught off guard and was hit by her fist. He staggered twice and his body swayed back. He hit the pen holder on the desk and the pen holder fell to the ground. The bodyguards barged in immediately and saw director Tang in a sorry state. Song ran did not even have the time to retract her fist. The two bodyguards immediately rushed to song ran¡¯s side and held her down. Tang qingru immediately stood up straight and rebuked,¡±Who let you in? Get out!¡± The two bodyguards looked at each other and didn¡¯t know if they should listen to director Tang. ¡°What I said doesn¡¯t matter anymore, does it?¡± Tang qingru suddenly narrowed his eyes. The two bodyguards knew that Chairman Tang was angry, so they quickly walked out. Song ran took two steps back and looked at him warily. since you don¡¯t want to, then I¡¯ll leave first. She was suddenly a little scared. She felt that the way director Tang looked at her was not normal. It was too dangerous for her to barge in alone. She walked out in a hurry. Tang qingru did not chase after her, but just watched her escape. Song ran rushed out of the city Hall building and looked back with lingering fear. She was afraid that she had made a wasted trip. She had to think of another way. She walked out in a hurry. Gu jinghang was waiting outside anxiously. Song ran rushed over and hugged his waist without saying a word. She had not forgiven him, but only by hugging him could she feel at ease. She needed to be at ease. After song ran left, Tang qingru could not calm down for a long time. He stood there for a long time before he hurriedly walked out of his office. He called his Secretary and said in a low voice, ¡± go and investigate song ran. ¡°Sir, which aspect do you want to know?¡± Secretary Dong asked seriously. ¡°Everything. How old is she this year? whose child is she? who else is in her family? I want to know everything about her.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Back in the office, Tang qingru still couldn¡¯t calm down. He picked up the photo frame on the table, and there was a little girl sitting on each of his legs. Was that his Xing ¡®er? If it¡¯s Xing ¡®er God, what did he do to that child? He had looked down on her, felt superior in front of her, and pped her. He had hit her hard, but the child did not dare to say anything. She must hate him very much. He even resentfully used the power in his hands to deny her efforts. It was the first time Tang qingru was at a loss. If song ran was really his daughter, would she forgive him for his rude behavior? He didn¡¯t dare to think, he really didn¡¯t dare to think. Chapter 951 951 Steeled heart In the car, song ran let go of her reliance on Gu jinghang. She leaned against the window and looked at the scenery outside. Her mind was in a mess. She couldn¡¯t understand the look on Chairman Tang¡¯s face when he saw her. Shocked? It seemed so. What was there to be shocked about? Shocked by her beauty? Or was he shocked by the scars on her face and the gauze over her right eye? Was Chairman Tang such apassionate person? He was so touched when he saw the eyes of the junior he hated injured? Clearly, he was not that kind of person. He was a cold and emotionless person. He was a person who thought highly of himself. He stood on the clouds and looked down on the people of the mortal world with a strong sense of superiority. He felt that no one was worthy of being with him and his family. Song ran shook her head. She had no idea what director Tang¡¯s expression meant when he saw her. Gu jinghang reached out to hold her waist and said softly, ¡± ¡°Have you seen Chairman Tang?¡± Song ran did not turn around and did not answer him. Gu jinghang forcefully turned her body around so that she could look at him. He reached out and held her face.¡±Ran, did you see Chairman Tang? What was happening? What did he do to you?¡± Song ran rushed over and buried her head in his arms as if she had been wronged. Something must have happened in director Tang¡¯s office. Song ran¡¯s eyes flickered and she said stubbornly, ¡± ¡°Nothing happened,¡± Gu jinghang touched her cheek and stroked her chin. ¡°So, did Chairman Tang agree? Have you agreed to cancel the approval?¡± Song ran lowered her eyes. I was in there for three minutes. I didn¡¯t even finish my sentence. How could I make him agree to cancel the approval? ¡± Gu jinghang patted her head. then, we¡¯ll think of another way. Don¡¯t worry. Song ran¡¯s heart was heavy and she did not answer him. She just sat there and Gu jinghang pulled her into his arms.¡±There are always more solutions than difficulties. Don¡¯t think too much.¡± After song ran returned to the ward, she began to think about who else she could ask for help. Tang Ji ¡®an ... Impossible. If she went to Tang Ji¡¯ an again, Chairman Tang might kick her out of Haicheng. Tan Shuyuan? Well, he could be considered the young master of the family, so he should have some say in politics. However, it was hard topete with Chairman Tang. Could it be that he had to ask for the director¡¯s help? He would probably be annoyed by such a small matter. At seven o ¡®clock in the evening, Secretary Dong hurriedly walked into Chairman Tang¡¯s mansion. He saw Chairman Tang sitting in the side hall smoking and hurried over. Tang qingru¡¯s hand shook, and the ashes fell onto his pants. He didn¡¯t even have time to brush off the ashes and said anxiously,¡±What did you find?¡± Secretary Dong began to report in full detail, ¡± Sir, I¡¯ve found out that song ran is 20 years old this year. With just this sentence, Tang qingru¡¯s hand trembled so much that he couldn¡¯t hold the cigarette. He stubbed out the cigarette in the ashtray with his shaking hand, and his voice trembled a little, ¡± ¡°Okay, continue talking about Yingluo.¡± ¡°She has an older sister who is two years older than her.¡± ¡°You said she has a sister who is two years older than her?¡± Tang qingru was shocked. The two sisters were together? Could this be considered a blessing in misfortune? Secretary Dong nodded. yes, she¡¯s two years older and looks very simr to song ran. Her name is song Xuan and she has her ownpany called Xitao technology. Their father¡¯s name is song Guoqing. He used to run a clothing factory but it closed downst year. Now, he¡¯s living alone in Tianzifang. The two sisters live in Jing ¡®an road. Song Xuan is studying in a finance University while song ran is studying in Fuguang University. They¡¯re both famous universities. Chapter 952 952 Your family drank a lot Tang qingru stared at him in disbelief,¡±Song ran, isn¡¯t song ran an actress? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Secretary Dong nodded. yes, she¡¯s a second-year student at Fu Guang and used to be a member of the art troupe. Now that she left the municipal Art troupe, she has set up her own entertainmentpany. It¡¯s not big and doesn¡¯t have many works. Tang qingru¡¯s face was ashen. What did he do? The girl he despised was the daughter he had missed for almost twenty years. He was sure that song ran and song Xuan were his daughters. After all, they looked so much like Li Jin. When he looked down on others, he didn¡¯t even do a detailed investigation. His daughter was clearly so outstanding. Tang qingru covered his face with one hand, looking Haggard, and said with a trembling voice,¡±What about their mother?¡± she passed away seven years ago. Song ran passed away when she was thirteen. Tang qingru¡¯s eyes flickered. In the end, he did not enjoy his mother¡¯s love for long. His heart skipped a beat, but he forced himself to say, ¡± ¡°Is there anyone who takes good care of them? Did their father treat them well?¡± Secretary Dong continued, ¡± song Guoqing treated them well. Later on, he remarried. However, that woman didn¡¯t treat them well. Last year, she even went to the sisters ¡®new house and beat them up. She was locked up and sentenced to two years in prison. ¡°Just two years?¡± a cold light shed in Tang qingru¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes, two years.¡± ¡°The circumstances are so bad, how can you only be sentenced to two years? go and deal with it.¡± it¡¯s Mr. Wanwan. Also, there¡¯s a nanny called aunt Wu. She used to be their mother¡¯s servant and has been taking care of the two sisters. She¡¯s very good to them. ¡°Then you can arrange for that mother Wu toe over tomorrow.¡± Tang qingru heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± The next day, while song ran was still worried that she was not going to look for the Superintendent, supervisor li came over again. As soon as she came in, she said, ¡± Xiao ran, did you go to find someone? ¡± Song ran was surprised. What did that mean? Would Chairman Tang be so angry that they would not be able to release their movie? She had indeed been too impulsive. Director Li said, ¡± the people from the Cultural Affairs Bureau have gone to apologize to the producer and director su. They said that such a good film must be released on time. Otherwise, it will be a loss for the audience. Song ran felt a little ufortable. What was the meaning of this? the people from the Cultural Affairs Bureau even went to apologize in person? ¡± Director li nodded. yes, the Deputy Director went there personally. He said that they made a mistake. In order topensate them, he even asked all major cinema chains to increase the number of showtimes. He said that such an educational film must be seen by more people. Song ran¡¯s brows were tightly knitted. Could it be that this Xuanji and Tang qingru had the same taste as Tang Ji ¡®an? She didn¡¯t dare to think about it further, but she was also d that she had already registered her marriage with Jing Xing. In Chairman Tang¡¯s mansion, aunt Wu was led in with fear and trepidation. She didn¡¯t dare to look around and just entered the side hall. A man with a stern expression was sitting on the sofa, but his tone was very kind. ¡°Please take a seat.¡± Hello, Chairman Tang, ¡± mother Wu said respectfully. may I know why you called me here, ran ran? ¡± She was just an ordinary woman. How could she not be terrified when she had never seen such a man with supreme power? ¡°Aunt Zhou, serve her some tea. Is Biluochun tea good?¡± Tang qingru raised his hand. I don¡¯t want to drink tea, ¡± aunt Wu waved her hands in a hurry. I¡¯m not drinking tea. Aunt Zhou still served her Biluochun tea. Aunt Wu was at a loss. She did not know whether to stand or sit. ¡°Please take a seat, don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Tang qingru smiled. Chapter 953 953 A man can¡¯t say he can¡¯t Sir, ¡± aunt Wu said nervously as she sat down slowly. did you call me over? ¡± Tang qingru¡¯s eyes drooped slightly and he said in a deep voice, song Xuan and song ran are not the daughters of the song family, are they? ¡± Aunt Wu, who had just sat down, was shocked and stood up again. Her face was full of fear and she did not dare to speak. ¡°Tell me everything you know,¡± Tang qingru looked up at her. Aunt Wu¡¯s eyes flickered. Sir, ¡± she said, ¡± I don¡¯t know anything. Tang qingru flipped through the information at hand,¡±After song Guoqing and Tang Meiling got married, they didn¡¯t have any children in the past two years. They went to the hospital for a checkup and found out that Tang Meiling was infertile. So, these two girls are not their children.¡± Aunt Wu¡¯s face turned pale with panic, and beads of sweat slowly slid down her forehead. She twisted the corners of her eyes with both hands. Tang qingru put down the documents. don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t do anything to you or the song sisters. I just want to know their identity. Aunt Wu wiped the sweat from her forehead. neen years ago, Madam was infertile and wanted to adopt a child. Madam¡¯s family was in Xiang city in the South. I went back to her family with Madam and Madam went to the local orphanage. She saw a two or three-year-old girl and Madam liked her very much. That was song Xuan. Madam decided to adopt her. The little girl kept crying and stayed by her sister¡¯s side. She was unwilling to leave with Madam. Madam only wanted a child, so she took song Xuan away by force. The little girl was only two or three years old. When she came to the song family, she refused to eat or drink. Madam Xuxu couldn¡¯t persuade her, so she went back and brought song ran, who was not even a year old yet, back. That was how the two sisters could be together.¡± Tang qingru¡¯s heart was tightly clenched. His Yue ¡®er was already so sensible when she was two or three years old. She only knew how to take care of her sister. He had made the two children suffer. tomorrow, bring me to the orphanage. ¡°Sir, what are you asking about this for?¡± mother Wu asked nervously. What¡¯s your rtionship with the two children?¡± Tang qingru lowered his eyes. it¡¯s not your ce to ask. Don¡¯t ask about it. Don¡¯t tell the two children that you saw me today, okay? ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, sir,¡± aunt Wu said awkwardly. ¡°You can leave now.¡± Aunt Wu quickly responded and got up to leave. ¡°Thank you for taking care of them all these years,¡± director Tang said. Aunt Wu was a little shocked. Why did Chairman Tang thank her? what was the rtionship between Chairman Tang and the sisters? She didn¡¯t dare to think too much about it. She only bowed slightly and left in a hurry. Tang qingru called for his Secretary again,¡±have you talked to the people from the cultural Bureau about song ran¡¯s movie?¡± It must be shown on schedule, understand?¡± Yes, sir. I¡¯ve already informed them. In addition, the cultural Bureau has also arranged for staff to show the film in all the primary and secondary schools in the city. Tang qingru nodded. yes, you did well. I¡¯ve watched the movie. It¡¯s indeed an educational one. Song ran has her own ideas. He was the one who was crude and superficial. It had always been him. He was not even as good as a twenty-year-old girl. He was so embarrassed that he could never face song ran again. Secretary Dong continued, ¡± Sir, song ran was kidnapped. That¡¯s why she was covered in injuries thest time you saw her. She also suffered a heavy blow to her head. That¡¯s why her right eye¡¯s retina was severely damaged and she almost went blind. Tang qingru¡¯s heart was throbbing in pain.¡±Have you caught the kidnappers?¡± ¡°We caught him and put him in custody,¡± Chapter 954 954 I¡¯ll do long-term work for you such a vile criminal must be severely sentenced. He must be severely sentenced. He must be severely sentenced. Do you understand? ¡± I understand, Sir. Also, song ran¡¯s cornea has been donated. The gauze will be removed in two days. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Tang qingru¡¯s fingers trembled. ¡°Sir, are you going to the hospital to visit her?¡± Tang qingru took out a cigarette, lit it up, and took a puff. His brows slightly furrowed,¡±I¡¯m afraid she doesn¡¯t really want to see me.¡± Two dayster, song ran¡¯s right eye was about to see light again. Gu jinghang was so nervous that he did not sleep the entire night. He just stayed by her side and song ran slept well. Now that the movie could be released as usual, she finally heaved a sigh of relief and put her heart at ease. As for her eyes, the doctor had always said that she was recovering well, so she would not overthink it. When she woke up in the morning, she saw that the ward was crowded with people. Her sister, yang Haitao, aunt Wu, du Dapeng, and Yin Hua were all waiting outside. Gu jinghang was sitting on the edge of the bed. Song ran touched her left eye and said, ¡± ¡°What are you doing? They made such a big scene.¡± Gu jinghang touched her head and song ran turned away. She still treated him coldly. Gu jinghang was not annoyed and said softly, ¡± ¡°The doctor will be here soon, don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Song ran nced at him and thought,¡¯I¡¯m not as nervous as you are, okay?¡¯ Song Xuan held a thermos and said to yang Haitao, ¡± I¡¯ll go to the water room to get some hot water. I might need a hotpresster, or Xiao ran might want to drink hot water or something. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± The two of them walked out of the ward and saw a few middle-aged men in white shirts at the end of the corridor. When yang Haitao saw the man in the lead, he was shocked and whispered, ¡± Chairman Tang, are you here to see song ran? ¡± While they were talking, Tang qingru had already walked in front of them. He saw song Xuan at a nce and stopped immediately. Sure enough, song Xuan looked more like Li Jin. They looked exactly the same, just like Li Jin when he was young. Fortunately, the two of them were actually living together. His heart was surging with emotions, but he did not dare to show it on his face. A sense of homesickness made him not dare to acknowledge these two sisters. Perhaps song ran¡¯s ran ran hated him, or perhaps she didn¡¯t want to have a father like him at all. Or rather, if he acknowledged them, how was he going to exin to them what happened back then? ¡°Chairman Tang, who are you visiting at Qin Zhuan hospital?¡± yang Haitao asked respectfully. Only then did Tang qingru notice yang Haitao, who was standing beside song Xuan. He looked familiar, but he could not remember his name. He was probably the junior of some friend. He forced out a smile and said,¡±En, Yingluo.¡± He then turned to look at song Xuan, who felt a little ufortable under his gaze. After all, he was a big Shot like Chairman Tang. She only nodded slightly, then quickly ran away with yang Haitao. Tang qingru stretched out his hand and pressed the space between his eyebrows. The younger daughter hated him while the elder daughter was afraid of him. Heh, it was retribution. The hospital director personally led him to the outside of song ran¡¯s ward. It was a small suite, and there were many people surrounding the entrance of the outer room. When they entered, du Dapeng was shocked. They seemed to be big shots, and he was about to go in and tell his boss. The director covered his mouth with his index finger and shushed her. He walked over and whispered,¡±Director Tang is just here to take a look. Don¡¯t make a big deal out of this.¡± Du Dapeng was shocked. How did he attract Chairman Tang here? Tang qingru stood at the door and looked through the small ss window on the door. The doctor was removing the gauze for the patient on the bed. His heart could not help but rise to his throat. Chapter 955 955 Chapter 985-despicable people will be punished by heaven The hospital director at the side exined in a low voice, ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t have to be nervous. Song ran¡¯s attending doctor said that her right eye is recovering very well. She will be like a normal person after a few days of rest. Tang qingru couldn¡¯t hear what the others were saying. His eyes and heart were all on song ran. What kind of torture had his little girl suffered? she had just been kidnapped, and now she had to suffer the revenge of her biological father. Tang qingru, Oh Tang qingru, did you hold power just to let you deal with this little girl who has no power to fight back? He despised himself. Yes, song ran had already said that she had no improper thoughts about Ji ¡®an. She even used her marriage certificate to prove it to him. Where did his sense of superioritye from? Song ran was right. He was killing the innocent. He was too one-sided. He believed that others were in the wrong. No matter how others tried to exin, he would rather kill a thousand innocent people than let one person go. Song Xuan came back with a hot water bottle and saw the Big Shot who was looking at the ward. Why was this important person here? Are you here to see Xiao ran? Was it because of Tang Ji ¡®an? Was he here to cause trouble for Xiao ran? She walked over nervously and whispered, ¡± Sir, are you here for Xiao ran? ¡± Tang qingru squeezed out a smile, I¡¯m not here to see her. I¡¯m here to visit a friend. I heard that her stitches were removed today, and that she calls Ji ¡®an¡¯ second brother, so I came to see her. Song Xuan was puzzled. Director Tang was very busy every day. Why would he waste his precious time on insignificant people like her? Tang qingru saw that the person inside hadpletely removed the gauze on his right eye. Then, he saw the doctor holding the visual chart and stepping back step by step, pointing at the number on it. She seemed to be able to recognize it. Her vision had recovered very well. He was relieved. When he saw song ran looking up and ncing outside, Tang qingru quickly turned around and walked out. He was too embarrassed to face song ran. He had hurt her deeply in the past. Not only did he hit her and hurt her physically, but he had also trampled on her dignity and caused her psychological damage. He, Yingluo, was not worthy of being a father. He, Yueyue, was not worthy of seeing her. In the ward, Gu jinghang could not help but hold her face in his hands. He was so happy that he almost cried. Xiao ran, that¡¯s great. You can see again. The doctor gave her a few instructions and told her to wear sunsses when she went out to avoid being exposed to strong light. She also asked her toe to the hospital once a week for a check-up. Gu jinghang agreed on her behalf. Hence, he packed up and prepared to take her out of the hospital. Gu jinghang thought that he would definitely bring her back to the second Institute as it would be easier for him to take care of her. However, song ran said, ¡± ¡°I want to go back to my own home,¡± Gu jinghang patted her head. do you still me me? ¡± Song ran did not look at him. Too many things had happened recently. She might need some time alone to sort out her thoughts. ¡°I just want to go back to my own home, can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°I have to take care of you.¡± ¡°I have someone at home to take care of me. Aunt Wu will take care of me, and my sister will take care of me.¡± Gu jinghang touched her face. but I¡¯m your husband. You just recovered from a serious illness. You should know how worried I would be if you were not by my side. Song ran¡¯s heart of stone was all a pretense. She could not bear to see Gu jinghang sad. As long as there was a little sadness in his voice, she would feel sorry for him and feel that he had been wronged. Chapter 956 956 Chapter 986- She was especially willing to consider things from his perspective. She looked up at him. I¡¯ve always been considerate of your feelings, but what about you? have you ever considered my feelings? you made me lose my bargaining chip in front of that woman. Do you understand? now, I owe her. I could have questioned her with a very righteous tone, but I can¡¯t now because I¡¯m using her eyes. Do you understand? ¡± Gu jinghang pulled her into his arms. I understand. I understand. Song ran¡¯s voice was choked with sobs. since you understand, why did you still do it? ¡± You know me. Other than in front of you, I¡¯m still very proud and arrogant. I have a lot of things to ask her, but you¡¯ve personally cut off my words, so I can¡¯t ask her. ¡± Gu jinghang frowned and his heart ached. I¡¯m sorry. When I have to choose between your body and your mind, I can only take care of your body. Tell me everything that you can¡¯t ask me. You can vent all your anger on me. I¡¯ll bear it, okay? ¡± Song ran tilted her head. you¡¯re putting me in a bad position. You¡¯re making others think that I¡¯m a person who¡¯s unreasonable. Gu jinghang hugged her and said,e back to the No. 2 Institute with me, okay? It¡¯s still summer break, and you¡¯ll start school soon. You won¡¯t be able to stay at my ce anymore, so let me take good care of you, okay?¡± Song ran turned her head away and did not look at him. She did not say anything either. Gu jinghang knew that since she did not reject him, it meant that she had agreed. He quickly led her out. Two ck luxury cars were parked opposite the entrance of Changhai Hospital. The windows were very narrow, and it was impossible to see who was sitting in the cars. Not far away, he saw song ran walking out of the hospital with a pair of sunsses on. The Deputy Section Chief held the umbre for her attentively and opened the door for her. He looked very considerate. song ran¡¯s husband, ¡°he said in a low voice,¡± is that Deputy Section Chief Gu, who¡¯s always in a rush, good to her? ¡± He kept thinking about it, but he wanted to confirm it. Yes, sir. Secretary Dong nodded. it¡¯s said that Deputy Section Chief Gu treats his family members very well. He Pampers his wife very much. ¡°What about song Xuan¡¯s husband?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good too.¡± Tang qingru squeezed out a smile. Good, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. They seemed to be Living a Good Life and didn¡¯t need him as a father. He didn¡¯t have the courage to tell them that he was their father. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The two ck luxury cars drove away slowly, but he kept his eyes on the rearview mirror. He only looked away when song ran got into the car. In the car, Gu jinghang hung the coat on the window. When the light in the car dimmed, he reached out and took off song ran¡¯s sunsses. Song ran frowned and squinted her eyes. Gu jinghang said nervously, ¡± ¡°Is it eye-piercing?¡± She was really afraid of falling in her hands and melting in her mouth. Song ran took a while to get used to the light and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s not eye-piercing,¡± Gu jinghang heaved a sigh of relief.¡¯That¡¯s good. That¡¯s good.¡¯ The car sped all the way back to the second Institute. Gu jinghang could not care less that it was still daytime and immediately wanted to carry her upstairs. Song ran pushed him away. I hurt my eyes, not my legs. Get up. Gu jinghang did not care about her and directly carried her up horizontally. Behind him, du Dapeng said to Yin Hua, ¡± ¡°Boss and sister-inw probably don¡¯t need anyone to disturb them. Why don¡¯t youe to my ce first?¡± Yin Hua immediately blushed,¡±who wants to go to your ce?¡± I¡¯m going to cuiying¡¯s ce.¡± sister-inw should be taking an afternoon nap. Aren¡¯t you going to disturb her? ¡± Yin Hua then left with du Dapeng. Chapter 957 957 Losing to a married woman? It was mid-August, and the cicadas were chirping outside. Gu jinghang carried her into the house without even panting. As soon as he entered the room, he drew the curtains and turned back to ask, ¡± ¡°This won¡¯t be too ring, right?¡± Song ran sat on the sofa and pouted. it¡¯s alright. Gu jinghang wiped his sweat. I¡¯ll go and cook for you. What do you want to eat? ¡± Song ran grabbed his hand. it¡¯s too hot. Go to the canteen and get your food. Stop cooking. After saying that, she regretted it. Why did she have to care so much about him? However, Gu jinghang was amused and said,¡¯do you feel bad for me? It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll make something simple, noodles with vegetables and eggs, okay?¡± Song ran snorted. who cares about you? don¡¯t tter yourself. Gu jinghang patted her head and said, ¡± Okay, okay, okay. You don¡¯t feel bad. I¡¯m going to cook the noodles. Sit down. It¡¯ll be done soon. After cooking the noodles, the back of Gu jinghang¡¯s shirt was drenched. Song ran wanted to get a towel to wipe his sweat, but she held it in and did not care about him. Gu jinghang could not care less about this. He reached out to wipe the sweat off his forehead and served the noodles on the table. Then, he came over and pulled her. ¡°Hurry up and eat.¡± Song ran deliberately said, ¡± it stinks of sweat. Can you take a shower? ¡± Gu jinghang quickly ran to the bathroom and took a quick shower. His head was still wet. He took a dry towel and wiped his wet head before smiling at her. ¡°Take a sniff, is there still the smell of sweat?¡± he leaned over. who wants to smell it? ¡± song ran pretended to be disgusted. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang sat down. it¡¯s done. Eat. Song ran was very picky. Gu jinghang doted on his wife to the heavens. He would only think that she was cute. She was cute even if she was arrogant. She was cute even if she disliked him. She was cute no matter what. After the meal, song ran walked towards the bedroom. Gu jinghang quickly washed the dishes and went into the room as well. The curtains in the room were aqua blue. He felt that the light was still a little strong, so he took out two Chinese tunic shirts and hung them on the window. Only then did the bedroom turn dark. Gu jinghang took a clean undershirt and went to the bathroom to take a cold shower. He thenthered it and washed off the foam. After that, he sniffed the air again to make sure that there was no longer the smell of sweat before he returned to the bedroom. Song ran was lying on the bed and flipping through the book in her hands. Gu jinghangy down beside her and song ran could smell the refreshing smell of soap. It was a hot summer day and the smell lingered in her nose. It could calm her restless mood. Hisrge hand reached over and grabbed the book in her hand. ¡°Try to let your eyes rest more, okay?¡± Song ran nced at him. did you ask me toe over so that it¡¯ll be more convenient for you to manage me? ¡± The little girl¡¯s casual words were filled with a strong sense of gunpowder. Gu jinghang said in a teasing tone, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t usually see you like to read so much. Why do you like to read so much now that your eyes are injured?¡± shut up! song ran red at him. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang forcefully took the book from her hands. Song ran snorted and turned her back to him. She crossed her arms and did not say anything else. In the evening, the summer heat gradually subsided. Gu jinghang carried a certain someone back to the bedroom after she had taken a shower. He removed the clothes that were covering the window. The light in the room was faint. Song ran was wearing her pajamas and her cheeks were still red. Why did she have to act tough just now? now that she thought about it, she blushed. Gu jinghang ced her on the bed and gently instructed, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie down yet, I¡¯ll get you a dry towel to dry your hair.¡± In the evening, she sat on the wicker chair by the bed while Gu jinghang sat by her side and gently dried her hair. Chapter 958 958 A little light injury Her hair quality was very good. It was ck and shiny, and her long hair reached her waist. This made her face look white and small. The water droplets slowly flowed down her cheeks. When the setting sun shone on her face, she was so beautiful that Gu jinghang lost his focus. Song ran pointed at his knee with her index finger and then slowlyid her head on hisp. Gu jinghang continued to wipe her hair carefully and gently. He said in a gentle voice, ¡± Xiao ran, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Song ran closed her eyes andy on hisp. After a while, she said slowly, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing Lang Lang.¡± She was willing to call him by his name again, not by his full name, but gently calling Jing Xing. He softly replied, ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Song ran said slowly, ¡°my mother is quite good. She¡¯s especially good to me and my sister. In the thirteen years of my life, I¡¯ve never doubted that I might not be the daughter of this family. Never, never. That was an outrageous thing because everything she did was exactly what a biological mother would do. She treated me and my sister as her own. She was caring and patient. She was gentle when she needed to be gentle, and strict when she needed to be. She¡¯s a really good mother.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. yes. She took so many photos of you and your sister. I can tell that she really loves you and your sister. Song ran¡¯s voice was very soft. my mother was sick. Before she died, she asked my sister and I to go to her bed. She was very beautiful. She slept on the bed and held my sister¡¯s hand with one hand and me with the other. Her eyes were bright and radiant. She said that it was the happiest thing in her life to have my sister and me. I will only have one mother forever. Even if she is no longer around, she will always be my mother. Gu jinghang¡¯s chest felt a little tight as he said in a low voice, ¡± yes, you only have one mother. Only one mother. Song ran continued, ¡± my dad¡¯s Hanhan is actually not bad. At least, before he met Shen mengfang, he was very good to me and my sister. I¡¯ve told you before, right? I was sick at that time, and it was a snowy winter night. He carried me to the hospital just like that. It was a bumpy ride. I was clearly Hanhan, I was clearly Hanhan. She was clearly not his daughter. At that time, he treated her and her sister well from the bottom of his heart. He gave them the best, both physically and mentally. The bad person was Shen mengfang. Shen mengfang was the one who coveted their family¡¯s assets. As for her father, he probably had a bad temper because he had never had a child of his own. After getting married, she could suddenly understand her father. Now that he thought about it, his beloved wife had passed away, his second wife was in jail, and he had raised two children who were not his daughters. Now, he was all alone. She sniffed and a myriad of emotions welled up in her heart. Tears welled up in her eyes. Gu jinghang was nervous. ran, don¡¯t cry. Let¡¯s treat your father better in the future and be more filial to him, okay? ¡± Song ran hugged his waist tightly. yes, I will be filial to him. I will be filial to my one and only father. On August 18th, Gu jinghang¡¯s birthday, song ran¡¯s movie, Qingyuan Chronicle, was officially released. Song ran booked a theater for the crew members, rtives, and friends to watch. There were many people who came to support her today. Her family, ssmates, and friends were all present. She went to Tianzifang to invite her father, but song Guoqing waved his hand. I don¡¯t like to see those Western things. What¡¯s there to see when a group of people are squeezed together in the dark? ¡± Chapter 959 959 Chapter 989-two points Song ran dragged him from the house to the car and said, ¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯m nning to move back with aunt Wu to live with you. What do you think?¡± Song Guoqing was a little shocked. you guys were living well on Jing ¡®an road. Why did you move back? ¡± Song ran touched her neck and said, ¡± the house over there is not as big as this one. It¡¯s notfortable. I¡¯m used to living like a richdy. I don¡¯t like to be restricted. Song Guoqing snorted. what about the small apartment? I heard that there are only two small rooms. Can you get used to it? ¡± Song ran chuckled. I¡¯ll just treat it as a hotel. I can make do with it for two nights. It¡¯s notfortable for me to stay there for a long time. ¡°What about your sister?¡± song Guoqing snorted. Song ran touched her head. if Ie back, sis and yang Haitao are nning to buy a big house in Tianzifang. Then, we¡¯ll sell all the houses on Jing ¡®an road or keep them in our hands. In a few years¡¯ time, the price of the houses there will rise. By then, aww. Song Guoqing looked at the little girl beside him who was speaking with fervor and assurance. At that moment, he felt that he had thought too highly of himself in the past. This world belonged to the young. He had been stuck in the old ways and had long been eliminated by society. If he had listened to ran earlier, would hispany not have ended up like this? There was no ¡®if¡¯ anymore. Things had alreadye to this point, and it seemed like he could only enjoy his old age in peace. He heaved a sigh. if you want to move back, then move back. Aunt Wu¡¯s cooking is still to my liking. Song ran patted the back of his hand. Her voice was cheeky, as if she was still a young girl in her teens. It was as if the long years of quarrels after that were gone. Song Guoqing thought, ¡± so be it if I don¡¯t have my own children. My two daughters have made me proud. I have nothing else to ask for in life. The two girls were beautiful and outstanding. They were also kind and treated him well. He had no regrets. When they arrived at the cinema, song ran saw director Tang¡¯s Secretary and his personal secretary. Even the head secretary hade. The production team was overwhelmed by the unexpected favor. Following closely behind were the Deputy Director of the cultural Bureau, the factory directors of the filmpanies, and the Deputy Director of the education Bureau. If they really weed and sent off all the distinguished guests, the investors would be grinning. What was going on? At thest moment, when the film was going to be re-approved, the investors and the production team were shocked, not knowing what kind of bigshot they had offended. There were ups and downs in life. Fortunately, the shock did notst long. In just two or three days, he said that he had made a mistake and did not need to re-approve it. The film was a good film and had a very educational value. The Cultural Affairs Bureau and the education Bureau promoted the film and introduced it to the school. The theater chain also increased the screening frequency of the film. Now, on the day of the movie¡¯s release, there were so many big shots who came to support the movie. Anyone with eyes could see that this film had the support of the higher-ups. Obviously, it was going to be a movie that was well-received and popr. When the head secretary saw song ran and song Xuan, she immediately went over and received the huge bouquet from Secretary Dong. She handed it to song ran and said, ¡± ¡°Congrattions on the movie¡¯s release.¡± Song ran forced a smile. thank you for your generosity. The Secretary smiled awkwardly. it¡¯s like this, there were some misunderstandings before this. I hope miss song doesn¡¯t take it to heart. Chairman Tang originally nned toe over today, but because of an urgent meeting, he asked us toe and support him. I hope miss song doesn¡¯t mind those small misunderstandings. A small misunderstanding? Chapter 960 960 As a teacher, keep your word Song ran looked suspicious. What was Chairman Tang up to? She had no choice. She did not reach out to take the flowers, but smiled. ¡°Mr. Secretary, you¡¯re being too serious. How can I mind? After all, he¡¯s Chairman Tang, and I understand that the people should not fight with the officials.¡± The head secretary was a little embarrassed as she held the bouquet. ¡°This is the flower that Chairman Tang asked me to give you. Mr. Tang picked it and wrapped it himself. Please take a look.¡± Song ran raised her hand to look at her watch and turned to Song Fei. sis, it¡¯s time. Let¡¯s go in. Today¡¯s the premiere. We¡¯ve already calcted the auspicious time. It¡¯ll be bad if we miss it. After he finished speaking, he dragged song Xuan inside while Gu jinghang and yang Haitao walked side by side behind him. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Chairman Tang?¡± song Xuan asked in a low voice. Song ran chuckled in her heart. There was no friendship, only hostility. Song Xuan continued, ¡± the day your eye stitches were taken out, Chairman Tang went to see you. He just looked around outside. He didn¡¯t enter the ward. Song ran furrowed her brows. Could it be that director Tang was shocked after seeing her face? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. What kind of beauty had Chairman Tang not seen? As for falling in love at first sight with a young girl, who was suspected of seducing his son? It was impossible, impossible. There must be some other reason. Director Tang¡¯s attitude had a 180-degree change, and the change started when he saw her face. Song ran could not understand why director Tang had suddenly changed. In the end, it was determined that a hero couldn¡¯t ovee the beauty. At the back door of the cinema, a ck car was parked quietly. The Secretary walked over with a big bouquet of flowers and knocked on the window respectfully. She opened the door and saw director Tang sitting inside. He sat in the passenger¡¯s seat, then turned around and said, ¡± ¡°Sir, miss song didn¡¯t ask for flowers.¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Tang qingru¡¯s expression did not look good. ¡°Sir, from what I know, the great song of the great song seems to be more gentle. Do you think we can start with the great song?¡± the Secretary added. Tang qingru¡¯s eyes drooped slightly, and his fingers gently tapped on his knee. that child has a good personality since she was young. She doesn¡¯t cry much since she was born, unlike her sister who would cry non-stop when no one is carrying her. From the rearview mirror, the Secretary-General saw that the usually stern man had a fatherly expression on his face. He had never shown such an expression in front of the two young masters. He smiled. it seems like you love your little sister very much. You¡¯re a good sister. ¡°I¡¯ll go in when the lights in the theater dim down.¡± Tang qingru reached out and pushed his sses. ¡°Do you want to go in and watch a movie?¡± the Secretary asked worriedly. make some arrangements. I¡¯ll just sit at the side. Before the movie ends, arrange for me to leave and not attract any attention. but it¡¯s too dark inside, and there are so many people inside. ¡°Go and make the arrangements.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The cinema was very cramped. The song sisters sat in the third row, and Tang qingru sat on the edge of the fifth row. They were not far away from each other. When the screen lit up, he could vaguely see the side faces of the two sisters. They really looked alike. The two sisters seemed to have a very good rtionship. asionally, they would whisper to each other. The elder sister would even reach out to cover the younger sister¡¯s eyes, as if she was asking if she could stand the light. Tang qingru had mixed feelings. The two sisters were unfortunate, but the luckiest thing was probably that they were still together even though their lives were full of misfortune. What the movie was ying was no longer important. Tang qingru¡¯s eyes were focused on the two sisters. Chapter 961 961 Her daughter was twenty years old asionally, he would look up at the screen and see his younger daughter¡¯s sincere work. Such a beautiful girl was willing to put on makeup for art. She looked like a farmer. She did the farm work very cleanly and without any sloppiness. It was very pretentious. She said that she and the entire crew had put in a lot of effort. Just watching her transnt rice seedlings in the field and seeing her huffing and puffing as she carried arge basket of firewood through the forest, his heart ached so much that his chest hurt. He wondered if she would hate him to death if he really suppressed this movie. He was d that the youngdy was a brave youngdy. She had barged into his office and questioned him face to face. If she didn¡¯t have such courage, would the father and daughter never have the chance to meet again? He hated himself. Why did he choose to meet her in the dark courtyard when they had met twice? If their first meeting had been in a brightly lit room, there would not have been so much unhappiness. Or was it fate that made a fool of him? this was his punishment for looking down on others and looking down on them. He deserved it. It was the retribution he deserved. Song Xuan, who was in the front row, saw her doing the farm work and her heart ached. She grabbed her hand and whispered, ¡± why do you have to do this? it¡¯s just some long-range shots. You can just find a substitute. don¡¯t you understand? ¡± song ran whispered. love your job and be dedicated to your work. ¡°You¡¯re the most professional,¡± song Xuan rolled her eyes. As the movie was about to end, the Secretary-General beside Tang qingru said in a low voice,¡±Sir, the screening will end in 15 minutes. You should leave.¡± Tang qingru stared at the two people in the front row and said in a low voice,¡±Wait a little longer, just a little longer.¡± The Secretary-General watched as the time passed. When it was five minutes, he could not help but urge,¡±Teacher, it¡¯s really time to go.¡± Tang qingru got up reluctantly and was ready to leave. As soon as he got up, someone mumbled from behind, ¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯re blocking my way.¡± Song ran turned her head subconsciously. The Secretary-General took the lead and blocked Tang qingru¡¯s way. Tang qingru turned his back on reflex and walked to the back door without a word. Song Xuan turned around and pulled song ran, ¡± ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Song ran shook her head and whispered,¡±aren¡¯t we all sitting in the second row?¡± Then who are the people behind?¡± Song Xuan took another look. The light was really dim and the backs of those people were all walking fast and hurriedly. She really couldn¡¯t tell anything. maybe it¡¯s the director of some Bureau or Hall. Anyway, they¡¯re all important people who came to support you. Maybe they have something urgent to attend to, so they left first. Song ran retracted her gaze just as the movie ended. The theater was filled with enthusiastic apuse. The apuse could also be heard outside the theater. Tang qingru stopped for a while, smiled, and said to the Secretary General,¡±It¡¯s a good film indeed.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the Secretary-General nodded. In the theater, the main cast and crew received unanimous praise and awards from the leaders of various government departments. Although the directors and investors were confused, since the government was giving them face, they definitely had to ept it, right? Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. They would not have to worry about the promotion of this film. Director su wasn¡¯t sure if this film could win the Hundred Flowers Award before, but now he had some confidence in it. Song ran and song Xuan walked out. They decided to go home and have a big meal to celebrate. Chapter 962 962 The treatment is different On the road opposite the cinema, a car was parked. Ruan Qing, who was sitting in the car, looked at the person who came out of the car and her face turned extremely ugly. Her TV drama [ Wu Zetian ] had been suppressed and would not be broadcasted for a long time. When she heard that song ran¡¯s [ Qingyuan Chronicle ] had been suppressed as well, she felt very happy. However, song ran¡¯s movie was suppressed for two days before it gained the attention of various government departments. Today was the premiere and there were so many people who came to support her. She more or less recognized those officials. She had been waiting here for a long time. She even saw Chairman Tang and the Secretary General just now. She was so shocked that her jaw almost fell off. What kind of Big Shot did song ran manage to hook up with? what did she do to deserve so many big shots toe and support her? With the endorsement of these big shots, wouldn¡¯t her low-budget movie make a lot of money? She couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch song ran soar into the sky and leave her behind. She lit a cigarette and smoked it restlessly. She said to her assistant, ¡± ¡°Make an appointment with reporter Luo. I want to meet him tomorrow.¡± ¡°It¡¯s sister Qing.¡± On the other side, she saw song ran walking out of the theater with a crowd. She was so well-off. Those people were even praising her and seemed to be trying to curry favor with her. What right did she have? She was just a newbie who had only acted in a TV drama or a movie. If it wasn¡¯t for the orders of a Big Shot, why would these directors of the Bureau of culture and education be so respectful to this little girl? She was just a slut who slept with people. She must have slept with them. She must have slept with adults by unscrupulous means. Ruan Qing¡¯s eyes were filled with raging mes of jealousy. She looked down on that kind of slut. That kind of slut who relied on selling her body was not even worthy of carrying her shoes. He could see her building rise, see her hold a banquet, and see her building copse. She had to destroy this b * tch¡¯s hypocritical face and let the public see her dirty means. When song ran walked out of the theater, the stars were already hanging outside. Song Xuan pulled her along, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not eat today and go our separate ways. It¡¯s gettingte and the main thing is, ran ran, isn¡¯t it your brother jinghang¡¯s birthday today?¡± Song ran red at her. you¡¯re rubbing it in. ¡°Why? don¡¯t you want to celebrate your brother jinghang¡¯s birthday alone?¡± song Xuanughed. Gu jinghang cast a grateful nce at her. His sister-inw was really a good person. not really, ¡± song ran raised her eyebrows. I don¡¯t think so. The officials and song ran¡¯s good friends had all left. Only the two of them and their respective followers were left at the entrance of the cinema. Gu jinghang no longer had any qualms. He held her hand and said, ¡± ¡°Come back to the second Institute with me, huh?¡± Yang Haitao quickly pulled song Xuan forward, ¡± ¡°Gao Xun, quickly go and drive the car.¡± Yin Hua, ¡± Gu jinghang also said, ¡± you go and drive the car too. We¡¯re going back to the second Research Institute. In the car, song ran crossed her arms and leaned against the right side of the car door. Gu jinghang sat in the middle. Yin Hua pouted.¡¯How long are these two going to fight?¡¯ Gu jinghang reached out to hold her waist. Song ran said coldly, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Gu jinghang pulled her back forcefully. She nervously nced at Yin Hua and reached out to hit his chest. ¡°What are you doing? There¡¯s still someone here.¡± Yin Hua coughed lightly. sister-inw, you can treat me like I¡¯m transparent. I don¡¯t care. Gu jinghang smiled at song ran and said,¡¯did you hear that? She said we can treat her as invisible.¡± ran, ¡± he said, holding her waist tightly. it¡¯s my birthday today. Chapter 963 963 The little white rabbit frowns Song ran rolled her eyes at him. what¡¯s the big deal about a birthday? ¡± Gu jinghang leaned close to her ear and whispered, ¡± ¡°Do you still remember my birthdayst year?¡± st year¡¯s birthday? ¡± song ran was stunned. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang hugged her and whispered,st year, it was my birthday. We were at a small hotel in Hengyang film and television City.¡± &Nbsp; Song ran covered his mouth and said, ¡± ¡°Gu jinghang, shut up.¡± Her face turnedpletely red. ¡°You remember now, don¡¯t you?¡± Gu jinghang was in a good mood. Song ran¡¯s face was red. She looked up at him and said, ¡± ¡°Hooligan.¡± Gu jinghang grabbed her little hand and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll cook the longevity noodles when I get backter, okay?¡± Song ran snorted. if you want to cook, cook it yourself. I won¡¯t help you cook. Yin Hua sighed in her heart. Her brother had such an ancestor, and he really had no way out. Gu jinghang looked at her and smiled. alright, I¡¯ll cook. Do you mind giving me some face and eating a little? ¡± I¡¯m not eating, ¡± song ran tilted her head. I¡¯m not eating. Gu jinghang pinched her chin and made her look at him. ¡°Why is our ran ran so angry? When would he cool down? Eh? Tell me, what do you want me to do for you to calm down?¡± Song ran snorted. are you despising my temper? ¡± If you think I¡¯m too hot-tempered, then go find someone as gentle as water.¡± Gu jinghang hugged her tightly. I¡¯m not looking for her. I¡¯m just joking with you. I¡¯m in the wrong. When will you forgive me? ¡± The car stopped below the dormitory. Yin Huaughed and said,¡±Brother, can I go up and have a bowl of longevity noodles?¡± Gu jinghang nced at her. if you want to eat longevity noodles, get sister-inw cuiying to make it for you. Yin Hua dejectedly got out of the car and walked towards cuiying¡¯s sister-inw¡¯s house, feeling wronged. Song ran punched his chest. you¡¯re so mean to your sister. No one in cuiying¡¯s family is celebrating her birthday. Why do you want them to make longevity noodles? ¡± She was still sitting on hisp. He grabbed her dancing hand and said in a low voice, ¡± you¡¯re so concerned about my family. It seems that you¡¯re a qualified wife. You¡¯re the one who has contributed to the harmony of the family. No matter what Gu jinghang said now, song ran wanted to refute him. Just as she was about to open her mouth, that person held the back of her head and teased her. ¡°I¡¯ve even prepared a gift for you.¡± Gu jinghang still did not look up. Song ran got anxious and bit his lips. Only then did he finally wake up. ¡°Eh? A present?¡± Didn¡¯t she look like she would never celebrate his birthday? Why did you even prepare a gift? She pushed him away. Gu jinghang was in a good mood as he followed her to the kitchen. There was a small cab and a basin of well water. There was a small stic basin with a small piece of cake in it. ¡°When did you put this here?¡± Gu jinghang was surprised. Song ran raised her eyebrows. you went to the Research Institute yesterday. I made it myself. Gu jinghang was shocked. did you actually make the Kasaya yourself? ¡± Song ran¡¯s expression was as if she was saying, ¡± I¡¯m such a virtuous and capable woman. Why are you so surprised? ¡± then, she saw another box in her hand. She walked into the living room with the cake and the box in one hand. She put the things down gently by the dining table and turned to look at him.¡±Give me a box of matches. I want to light a candle.¡± Gu jinghang quickly took out a box of matches and gave it to her. Song ran squinted at him and said, ¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t smoke, why do you carry a match with you?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He was too careless. He quickly said, ¡± because there are frequent power outages here, so, so I always prepare matches. Song ran pinched the match and looked up at him. ¡°You don¡¯t listen to me at all.¡± Chapter 964 964 Chapter 994-holding back for too long With eyes full of grievance, Gu jinghang made up his mind and said, ¡± ¡°I swear, in the future, if you find out that I¡¯m smoking one more cigarette, I¡¯ll never touch you again.¡± Song ran nced at him. after you finish the cake, sign a contract for me. It¡¯s in ck and white. Let¡¯s make it more formal. ¡°Sure.¡± Gu jinghang nodded his head vigorously. She lit a small candle and inserted it into the candle. Then, she turned around and held it in front of Gu jinghang, ¡± jinghang, Happy 26th Birthday. I hope that you will be healthy and safe. Vice Section Chief Gu had never celebrated such a foreign birthday before. He knew about the birthday cake, but he didn¡¯t know what to do next. What was the candle for? what should they do next? Who could tell him? I¡¯m waiting online. It¡¯s urgent. How could he pretend that he often celebrated his birthday? Song ran saw him staring at the candle in a daze and burst outughing. She exposed him mercilessly, ¡± ¡°Dumbo, blow out the candles.¡± With a whoosh, Vice Division Chief Gu blew out the candle and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°I know. I know I have to blow out the candles. I¡¯ve seen it on TV, hehe.¡± Song ran poked a piece of cake with her finger and brought it to Gu jinghang¡¯s mouth. Gu jinghang was about to open his mouth when song ran smeared the cake on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen this on TV,¡± she said with a sly look in her eyes. While Gu jinghang was still in a daze, song ran poked another piece and smeared it on the other side of his face. Gu jinghang immediately did the same thing. He picked another piece and smeared it on the side of her mouth. The cake wasn¡¯t big to begin with, so they finished it in a few moments. Song ran looked at the disfigured man in front of her with a smile. Just as she was about to tease him, the man lifted her up and ced her on the table. He then lowered his head and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move, Yingluo.¡± After he finished speaking, he started to eat the cake on her face. what are you doing? ¡± song ran pushed him away. &Nbsp; ¡°We can¡¯t waste food.¡± Well, someone had shot himself in the foot. After finishing the cake, a certain someone¡¯s face was as red as a freshly cooked shrimp. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a small box? What¡¯s that?¡± you have sharp eyes, ¡± song ran nced at him. &Nbsp; He picked up the red box and opened it slowly. There was a pair of silver rings inside. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Gu jinghang looked puzzled. Song ran picked up the ring that was obviously one size bigger and put it on his ring finger on his left hand. this is a couple ring. Put it on for me in the future. I designed it myself. Your first letter is written in pinyin. Gu jinghang looked at the ring on his finger and nodded. ran, I¡¯m very touched, but why didn¡¯t I use gold? why did I use silver? ¡± Song ran rolled her eyes at him and poked his head. ¡°Silver? You think this is silver?¡± As she spoke, she handed him another ring, ¡± ¡°Dumbo, put it on for me.¡± Gu jinghang held the small ring in his hand and shone it against the light. ¡°Isn¡¯t it silver?¡± Song ran pinched his face. this is tinum. tinum! Well, people in this era only recognized gold. No one would wear tinum at all. A rough man like him only recognized gold. ¡°tinum?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes were filled with question marks. Song ran shook her head. forget it, I¡¯m not going to exin it to you. Anyway, this tinum looks good and it has a good meaning. From now on, you have to keep wearing it on my finger, okay? ¡± Gu jinghang ced their hands together and the question mark in his eyes had yet to fade away. ¡°tinum, does it look good? Other people will think that I didn¡¯t buy gold for you if they see you wearing this color. Gold is better, isn¡¯t it? it¡¯s shiny, and tinum is no different from silver.¡± Song ran squinted her eyes. Deputy Section Chief Gu, you can shut up now! ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll shut up.¡± Gu jinghang nodded. Chapter 965 965 Chapter 995-taking a shot don¡¯t you like the birthday present I gave you? ¡°song ran could not ept it. &Nbsp; I like it, I like it very much, ¡°vice Section Chief Gu said. as long as it¡¯s a gift from my ran, I like it. Song ran looked at him pitifully. what should I do with your taste? ¡°she asked. &Nbsp; I¡¯ve put in a lot of effort into this ring. Yingluo, you¡¯re going to piss me off!¡± ¡°I like it. I really like it,¡± Gu jinghang quickly said. Song ran hung her arms around his neck and stared at him with her beautiful eyes. ¡°You really like it?¡± ¡°Yes, I really like it.¡± ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll cook the longevity noodles. I¡¯m hungry.¡± Gu jinghang held her hand and led her into the kitchen. ¡°You hugged me from behind. You haven¡¯t hugged me like this in a long time. Don¡¯t you like to hug me like this?¡± Song ran said one thing but meant another. don¡¯t tter yourself, ran ran. The two-faced person looked at his stalwart back and finally couldn¡¯t help but reach out to hug his waist and rub her face against his back. Comfortable, sofortable. It was September, the start of school, and Gu ran and her husband were living separately again. Song ran and aunt Wu moved back to Tianzifang, and Yin Hua drove her to school every day. Vice Section Chief Gu started counting the days. By winter, she would be in her third year, then her fourth year. There were still more than two years before she could graduate. The days were quite torturous. After the first day of sses, song ran and Yin Hua walked out of the school. Their cars were parked at the school gate. The moment they stepped out of the gate, they saw Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s car. Song ran subconsciously wanted to avoid him. If he called her father for a talk and she was pped again, she could not afford to offend him. Tang Ji ¡®an got out of the car and called out to her, ¡± ¡°Song ran, where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Song ran turned around and chuckled at him. ¡°Second brother, it¡¯s you.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an got out of the car and walked towards her. Song ran reached out to open her car door. She wanted to get into the car and escape without a second thought. Big brother, please let me go. Tang Ji ¡®an grabbed her arm, and song ran broke free without a trace. ¡°Second brother, is there anything urgent?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s eyes shed mischievously. What he wanted to say was, can¡¯t I find you if there¡¯s no urgent matter? ¡°Yes, I do have something urgent to discuss with you,¡± he said. what¡¯s the urgent matter? ¡± song ran nced at him. Tang Ji ¡®an turned his head and pointed at his car. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when we get in the car.¡± no, ¡± song ran shook her head. I¡¯m not going. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s eyes were deep. because you were kidnapped, once bitten by a snake, you¡¯ve been afraid of ropes for ten years? ¡± Song ran¡¯s heart sank. He knew? How did he know? That¡¯s right, he was the head of the Public Security Bureau. What didn¡¯t he know that the group of kidnappers were in prison? ¡°I¡¯m looking for you to talk to you about the kidnapping,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said in a deep voice. ¡°Is it about the kidnappers being sentenced?¡± song ran asked. You just need to tell me. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s someone else behind them,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said. Song ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Had she been exposed? Where could she escape to? She couldn¡¯t help but follow his steps and walked towards his car. Yin Hua naturally followed her. Tang Ji ¡®an turned his head and nced at Yin Hua.¡±Don¡¯t follow me.¡± I have to follow my sister-inw 24 hours a day, ¡± Yin Hua said coldly. I have to protect her. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you protect her when she was kidnapped?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an asked coldly. Song ran¡¯s mind was in a mess, and she said to Yin Hua, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to follow me.¡± Chapter 966 966 Helping you lower your fever Yin Hua just watched as song ran got into Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s car and the car sped past her. Song ran coughed lightly. you just said that there¡¯s someone else behind the scenes. What do you mean by that? ¡± because Gu jinghang and the rest are doing scientific research. They sealed off the mountain, causing the tea merchants to be unable to operate. So, they came back to settle the score with Gu jinghang. ¡°You mean, they are taking revenge on jinghang and that¡¯s why they caught me?¡± song ran asked. ¡°It should be,¡± Song ran shrugged. I can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s jinghang¡¯s job. don¡¯t worry. Tang Ji ¡®an knocked her head. you can protect him. Somehow, song Xuan found out about this. Although song Xuan was only two years older than song ran, she had always regarded herself as an elder sister. Especially when she was fifteen years old, before her mother passed away, she held her hand and asked her to take good care of her younger sister. She had always remembered it, always remembered it. It seemed that more than one person had told her this. It seemed that a long, long time ago, someone had told her this. That was why she had always remembered it. She remembered it in her heart. No one in this world was more important than her ran. This was also why yang Haitao had always been jealous. Therefore, when song Xuan found out that song ran was kidnapped again because of Gu jinghang, she was so shocked that she could not say anything. He also knew that song ran almost went blind. So her eyes had been covered with gauze the whole time, and she had almost gone blind, and not just suffered a light injury like she had said? Her sister had almost died twice. What if she wasn¡¯t so lucky in the future? She couldn¡¯t stand the pain of losing ran. She couldn¡¯t even think about it. That was the sister she had carefully taken care of. That was the sister her mother had repeatedly told her to take good care of before she died. If he didn¡¯t take good care of her, his mother wouldn¡¯t be able to rest in peace. At night, in the song family¡¯s mansion, song Guoqing went upstairs early in the morning, while aunt Wu was washing up in the kitchen. Yang Haitao was watching TV in the living room. He pulled song Xuan¡¯s hand and said, ¡± ¡°Can we go now?¡± Song Xuan patted the back of his hand. watch the TV for a while. I have something to say to ran. Song ran, who was watching television on the other side of the sofa, was dragged to the side hall by song Xuan. Song Yao wanted to say something but stopped. Song ran crossed her arms and looked at her. ¡°Sis, why are you hemming and hawing?¡± Song Xuan thought for a long time and did not know how to start. Song ran ced her hand on her stomach and her eyes lit up. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t tell me Yingluo is pregnant?¡± Song Xuan pped her hand away and frowned. don¡¯t be so frivolous. Let me ask you, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you almost lost your sight? ¡± Song ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This was a tricky situation. that¡¯s because I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll worry about me, ¡± song ran chuckled. &Nbsp; I think you should calm down for a while and think about your future, ¡± song Xuan said coldly. The smile on song ran¡¯s face slowly disappeared. ¡°Sister, what do you mean? I don¡¯t really understand.¡± Song Xuan nced at her. I¡¯m being very direct. I¡¯ve always felt that Gu jinghang will only bring you danger and pain. So, you should think about it carefully. Song ran furrowed her brows. sis, we¡¯ve already registered our marriage. We¡¯re married. ¡°In this day and age, it¡¯s not impossible to get a divorce,¡± song Xuan said forcefully. Song ran gasped,¡¯what? Sister, do you want me to get a divorce? Are you crazy?¡± Chapter 967 967 Tied up again Song Xuan gritted her teeth. I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going crazy. For a man, for a rtionship, you¡¯re willing to give up your life. You¡¯ve almost lost your life twice. What about the next time? how many lives do you have if someone kidnaps you again? ¡± Ah? How many times can you be lucky?¡± song Xuan, ¡± song ran frowned, ¡± I think you¡¯re being a little unreasonable. Song Xuan¡¯s face darkened and she asked,¡±did you just call him by his name?¡± Song ran, do you only have men in your mind? You don¡¯t even care about your own sister? Am I being unreasonable? What have I done that isn¡¯t for your own good? In your heart, I am not as important as Gu jinghang, but in my heart, my sister will alwayse first. My sister¡¯s life is more important than anything else.¡± Song ran started to panic. sis, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been a little too harsh, but you can¡¯t be so jittery. You can¡¯t be afraid of ropes for ten years after being bitten by a snake once. Those things are unpredictable and not something Jingxing can control. He has already done his best to protect me. He even called his cousin toe and protect me. Yin Hua was also seriously injured to protect me. Song Xuan was overbearing and did not give in, ¡± ¡°So, if I leave him, won¡¯t there be no danger?¡± Song ran frowned. but I¡¯m already married. We¡¯re already married. Song Jin lowered her eyes. I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to you getting married so early. You¡¯re only twenty years old and in your second year of University. I must have been possessed to agree to you marrying Gu jinghang so early. Song ran stretched out her hand to hold song Xuan¡¯s, but song Xuan pushed her hand away and said, ¡± song ran, I hope that you will consider this carefully. Song ran¡¯s heart felt heavy. You¡¯re considering a divorce? Sis, you should know that I can¡¯t leave Gu jinghang. We can go through all the hardships together. Can you not force me?¡± Song Xuan looked at her coldly. if you can¡¯t leave Gu jinghang, then you can leave your sister, right? ¡± ¡°Sis, what do you mean by that?¡± song ran looked at her in fear. I can¡¯t live without Gu jinghang and you. Both of you are the most important people in my life.¡± Song Xuan shook her head. no, I¡¯m not as important as Gu jinghang. I know, I¡¯ve always known. The person I care about the most for my sister for more than ten years has always been Gu jinghang. It¡¯s to save me from being on edge and scared. You can live well with Gu jinghang in the future. Song ran stared at her. sis, what are you doing? ¡± Song Xuan gritted her teeth. nothing much. Haitao and I will be living in Jing ¡®an road from now on. We won¡¯t being here anymore. You¡¯re on your own. Song ran grabbed her hand. sis, ¡± she said, ¡± must you put me in such a difficult position? ¡± Song Xuan looked at her with red eyes. I¡¯m always worried that you¡¯re in danger. It¡¯s better not to see. I don¡¯t want to worry about you in the future. Good luck. After song Xuan left, song ran sat on the sofa listlessly. Aunt Wu came out while wiping her hands, ¡± ¡°I heard you talking a little loudly with your sister just now. Did you have a fight with her again?¡± Song ran massaged her temples. we¡¯re not fighting. We¡¯re not fighting. She walked back to the living room, picked up the phone, and called the second Institute. After a while, she heard Gu jinghang¡¯s panting. Song ran¡¯s mind was filled with the image of that person. There was sweat on his forehead, and his eyes were gentle. She really wanted to stand in front of him and touch his face. Xiao ran, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Chapter 968 968 Don¡¯t kill anyone Song ran coughed and said, ¡± jinghang, I¡¯ve been a little busy recently. I¡¯m busy with my studies and work. So, I might not be able to go to the No. 2 Institute in the short term. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to your ce this weekend.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t whine and don¡¯te over.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s heart sank. ran, ¡± he said, ¡± are you still angry with me? ¡± Song ran tugged at the phone¡¯s cord and said softly, ¡± I¡¯m not angry with you, but due to some unforeseen circumstances, I can¡¯t meet you. As she had said, jinghang was important, but so was her sister. She could not just care about Gu jinghang¡¯s feelings and push her sister further and further away. She knew that Jing Xing loved her, and her sister also loved her. Thinking about it from her sister¡¯s point of view, her sister was actually not wrong. She would talk about it after she had coaxed her sister. She felt a little overwhelmed and tired. Gu jinghang immediately understood what she meant. ¡°Did your sister find out something?¡± He was so wise and there was nothing she could hide from him. She vaguely said, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after this period of time, alright? Jing Xing?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes darkened and he forced a smile. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll talk about it after this period of time.¡± How could he bear to put his ran in a difficult position? how could he bear to let his ran get into a conflict with her family because of him? On a rainy Friday afternoon, Gu jinghang asked du Dapeng to borrow a second-hand car from the owner of the car repair shop and went to the outskirts of Fu Guang University. It was drizzling outside the car window. He sat in the car and waited for her toe out. The waiting process was a little long, and he hadpletely quit smoking. He just watched du Dapeng smoke in the front row. Gu jinghang said coldly, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let your boss take in second-hand smoke.¡± Du Dapeng looked at him innocently. boss, what is second-hand smoke? ¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s face darkened. you don¡¯t understand. Don¡¯t smoke in front of me in the future. Du Dapeng put out his cigarette, feeling wronged. The autumn rain did not stop. At five o ¡®clock, it was already a little dark outside. He saw a girl in a blue and white checkered dress slowly walking out of the gate of da Fu Guang University. ¡°It¡¯s getting cold, why are you still wearing a dress?¡± he mumbled. Du Dapeng nced at her and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He couldn¡¯t simplyment on his sister-inw. When the car left Si Nan mansion, du Dapeng immediately said excitedly, ¡± ¡°Boss, boss, sister-inw is out.¡± Song ran was too afraid that Chairman Tang would get someone to monitor her son¡¯s every move. So, she was more or less on her guard along the way. She kept looking around and then saw Gu jinghang sitting in the car under the dim streetlight. Their eyes met and Gu jinghang¡¯s heart sank. It seemed that he would not be able to clear his name even if he jumped into the Yellow River. Song ran gritted her teeth. drive faster, ¡± she said to Yin Hua. go back quickly. Gu jinghang¡¯s car followed closely behind. When song ran saw his car from the rearview mirror, her eyes were a little downcast and her chest heaved up and down. Gu jinghang was anxious and asked du Dapeng to follow her closely. He knew song ran too well. He knew what she was thinking the moment he looked at her. She must have thought that he was following her. He had to make it clear. The two cars sped all the way back to Tianzifang. Song ran got out of the car and rushed into the house without even opening an umbre. Gu jinghang was even more anxious. He jumped out of the car before the car came to aplete stop. Du Dapeng was already used to it. He calmly watched his boss rush out of the car and grabbed his sister-inw. what are you doing? ¡± song ran flung her hand. &Nbsp; Chapter 969 969 Chapter 999-darkness Gu jinghang was afraid that she would get wet from the rain, so he dragged her to the corridor. Just as they were about to walk further in, song ran reached out and blocked the door. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe looking for me? If you can¡¯t do it on the surface, you¡¯ll follow me?¡± Sure enough, Gu jinghang raised his hand and used his sleeve to wipe the rain off her face. He looked down at her and said, ¡± ¡°Did I follow you? I just wanted to see you, so I went to your school gate to wait for you. I was going to watch youe back, but you went to a strange ce. I was afraid you would be in danger, so I waited outside. Is this called following you?¡± Song ran was at a loss for words and pointed at him with a trembling finger. ¡°Who asked you to be so eloquent and eloquent?¡± ¡°I was wrong,¡± Gu jinghang immediately surrendered. Song ran felt a little cold and her teeth were chattering. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe and find me for the time being? What if my sister sees it? Are you really that impatient? Can¡¯t you wait until I¡¯m done with everything?¡± Gu jinghang frowned. ran, we¡¯re married. I¡¯m your husband. Is there anything that we can¡¯t bear together? ¡± Song ran shook her head slightly. you don¡¯t understand. You don¡¯t understand. I can ignore everyone¡¯s objections in the world, but I can¡¯t ignore my sister¡¯s feelings. Gu jinghang cupped her face in his hands. I understand. Of course, I understand. I¡¯ll talk to your sister about it. Can you let me handle it? ¡± Song ran shook her head. jinghang, don¡¯t stick your nose into this. What can you say if you look for my sister? ¡± My sister thinks that the biggest hidden danger is that I will be in danger if I stay with you. How are you going to tell her about this?¡± Gu jinghang was at a loss for words. Yes, he could not exin it. He could not even guarantee that ran would be safe in the future. He really could not guarantee it. He patted her head. don¡¯t worry. No matter what, I¡¯m going to talk to your sister. Xiao ran, I¡¯m your husband. I can¡¯t hide behind you. You¡¯ll have to take responsibility for everything. Can you leave it to me? ¡± In the end, Gu jinghang still went to look for song Xuan. Song Xuan returned to her usual self and was very guarded against him. sis, ¡± he said directly, ¡± Xiao ran and I are already married. I know, ¡± song Xuan said calmly. but I want her to draw a clear line between you and her. Song Xuan was a little annoyed. Gu jinghang, ask yourself honestly. How many days has ran lived peacefully since you were with her? ¡°she asked. Gu jinghang, can¡¯t you just let her go? she was hurt by your family members and your admirer when she went to your hometown.¡± Let her go? How can I let go if I fall in love? How could he let go of the person he had loved for so long after marriage? He lowered his eyes and said in a weak and lonely voice, I can¡¯t refute what you¡¯ve said, but I can promise that I won¡¯t let her get hurt again. He would soon be promoted to Section Chief, and he would not have to go to the most dangerous front line, nor would he provoke any sources of danger. He would be cautious and do his best to protect her. However, song Xuan said,¡±don¡¯t let her get hurt in the future?¡± How can you guarantee that? I heard that the person who kidnapped her ran away, and you couldn¡¯t even catch the person who hurt her. How can you guarantee that the kidnapper won¡¯te back and hurt ran even more to take revenge on you?¡± Gu jinghang stared at her but could not say a word because the kidnapper was their mother. He could not say it out loud and he could not exin it to song Xuan. the kidnappers won¡¯te back, ¡± he could only say. even if they do, they won¡¯t hurt ran again. Chapter 970 970 I don¡¯t know who the other party is Song Xuanughed and said,¡±vice Section Chief Gu, are you crazy?¡± That¡¯s a kidnapper, a vicious and evil person. This time, she almost killed ran and almost caused her to lose her sight. How can you believe that such a criminal with no bottom line will never hurt ran again? how can you be so sure? ¡± Gu jinghang clenched his fists. because she has already exposed her identity. If she were to return, she would be walking right into a trap. She would not dare toe back. Song Xuan could not help butugh again. those criminals have always been fugitives. They don¡¯t care about their own lives. Gu jinghang, I know you love my sister very much. But ask yourself, don¡¯t you think that your love is selfish? ¡± Have you ever thought about her? Every time she¡¯s seriously injured or almost died, it¡¯s all because of you. If you really love her, you should let go and let her live a carefree life.¡± Gu jinghang frowned. I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t let her go. ¡°Are you really going to kill her before you stop?¡± song Xuan looked at him with red eyes. Gu jinghang looked pained. please believe me. I will do my best to protect her. Song Xuan waved her hand. you can go. I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. You are a couple who have gone through thick and thin together. If I talk too much, it will seem like I¡¯m being unreasonable. As soon as Gu jinghang left, song Xuan could not help but hold her heart and cry out loud. Yang Haitao, who had been avoiding her, walked in and reached out to pull her into his arms. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯m a stepmother who breaks up a young couple,¡± song Xuan said as she looked at him with red eyes. Yang Haitao couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. how could I have such a gentle and beautiful stepmother like you? ¡± he asked. ¡°Tell me, am I right or wrong?¡± song Xuan grabbed hispels. This question was a little life-threatening, so yang Haitao decided to answer in a roundabout way. what you did was definitely not wrong. How could my wife be wrong? ¡± Song Xuan¡¯s tears could not stop falling. but Qianqian and her husband¡¯s rtionship is stronger than gold. Yang Haitao shrugged. both of us have witnessed their rtionship. Besides, they¡¯ve already registered their marriage. If you ask them to break up now, that¡¯d be ridiculous. ¡°Simply what?¡± Her beautiful eyes were filled with tears. How could yang Haitao have the heart to say the words ¡®simply inhumane¡¯? ¡°He¡¯s really very responsible.¡± Yang Shaodong, as long as you¡¯re happy. After leaving Song Xuan¡¯s ce, Gu jinghang returned to song ran¡¯s ce. She was drenched in the rain earlier and he was still a little worried. He entered the song family¡¯s mansion and went upstairs to her room. why are you here again? ¡± song ran raised her eyes and nced at him. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang felt wronged. He was her husband. He was her husband. Could he not appear in her room openly? What the hell was this? Forget it, forget it. Since he couldn¡¯t settle things with his sister-inw, he would juste less in the future. He walked to the bed with a bowl of ginger and brown sugar tea in his hand and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°I Think You Should Leave after you finish this bowl of ginger tea.¡± Song ran took the bowl from him. She did not look at him. you can leave now. I don¡¯t want my sister to talk to me again tomorrow. Gu jinghang mustered up his courage and said,¡±she¡¯s only your sister, not your mother. You¡¯re Yingluo.¡± &Nbsp; are you asking me to ignore her feelings? ¡± song ran looked up. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang touched his neck and said, ¡± that¡¯s not what I meant. I know that you two have a deep sisterly rtionship and her feelings are very important. Her worries are notpletely unreasonable. It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t bring you absolute safety and made her worry. I will prove to her in the future that you will not be in danger if you follow me. you can go now, ¡± song ran waved her hand. &Nbsp; ¡°I¡¯ll leave after you¡¯re done.¡± Chapter 971 971 The cold has gotten worse Song ran red at him. it¡¯s gettingte and it¡¯s raining outside. The streetlights have to be turned off halfway after nine O ¡®clock. You should leave. Gu jinghang reached out and ruffled her hair. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± no, ¡± song ran lowered her eyes. you can leave now. Gu jinghang stood up and walked out. When he reached the door, he turned around and looked at her. you must finish it. Also, it¡¯s getting cold these days. Don¡¯t wear dresses so you don¡¯t catch a cold, understand? ¡± Song ran waved her hand. cut the crap. Let¡¯s go. Gu jinghang rushed downstairs, rushed into the rain, and got into the car. Song ran put down the bowl in her hand and walked to the window. She lifted the curtain a little and watched as his car drove away. She was a little anxious. She had to think of a way that would have the best of both worlds, one that would make her sister feel at ease and also be with Jing Xing. Her sister was just worried that she would encounter more mishaps in the future. She had to think of a way to ensure her safety. She would think of it. She would think of a good way. As the saying goes, when there¡¯s a leak, there¡¯ll be a downpour. Before she could think of a good solution, someone wanted to make things worse for her and crush her to death. On Monday, she went to school. Just as she was about to go to ss, she was called to the principal¡¯s office. Song ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard the principal calling her. It was not a good sign. Sure enough, when she entered the principal¡¯s office, she saw the old principal sitting behind his desk with a long face and sizing her up. From the moment she entered the office until she walked in front of him, his unfriendly eyes had been staring at her. Tsk, tsk, could it be that the principal knew about their marriage? principal, ¡± song ran chuckled. what¡¯s the matter? ¡± The principal tutted. song ran, don¡¯t be so cheeky. I¡¯m here for a serious matter. what¡¯s the matter? ¡± song ran¡¯s mouth twitched. &Nbsp; you ... the principal mmed the table. you ignored the school¡¯s rules and got married to someone outside the school? ¡± Yes, sir, ¡± song ran smiled. I¡¯ve already registered my marriage. then, Mr. Principal, why did you call me here? ¡± song ran nced at the principal. The principal took out a list and slowly pushed it in front of her. the school doesn¡¯t prohibit dating, but the school clearly prohibits students from getting married during school time. The school rules are written in ck and white, and you¡¯repletely ignoring Wanwan. Song ran¡¯s heart sank. Was he going to fire her? No matter what, she was considered a person who had contributed to the school. The principal wouldn¡¯t expel her for such a small matter, right? wouldn¡¯t it be fine if she and the principal didn¡¯t say anything about this matter? She didn¡¯t try to encourage others to get married like her. ¡°Either Qianqian gets a divorce, or Qianqian gets expelled from school,¡± the principal continued. Song ran frowned. the school can¡¯t ept students getting married. Can they ept students getting divorced? ¡± Sir, what kind of rule is this?¡± The principal leaned back and said firmly, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no order without rules. There are thousands of students in the school. Wouldn¡¯t it be a mess if there are no rules to restrain these thousands of students? Those who want to get married, get married, and those who want to have children, have children. Is this still a school?¡± Song ran argued, ¡± but my marriage will not have any negative impact. It won¡¯t make anyone feel the same way as me. My husband is the Deputy Section Chief of the No. 2 research Institute and he will be promoted to Section Chief soon. Mr. Principal, I don¡¯t understand why I can¡¯t do that. Chapter 972 972 Don¡¯t be tortured to death The principal was determined. rules are dead. You¡¯re a student. You have to follow Fu Guang¡¯s rules. ¡°The rules are dead, but people are alive. Mr. Principal, can¡¯t you just make an exception? Mr. Principal, you can¡¯t destroy other people¡¯s marriage, you can¡¯t destroy their happiness.¡± ¡°Why should I make an exception for you?¡± the principal waved his hand. Song ran gritted her teeth. I want to know. Who told you about my marriage with Deputy Section Chief Gu? ¡± However, the principal was very secretive. there are no walls in this world that can not be prated. You did something that vited the rules, but instead of reflecting on your mistakes, you want to take revenge on others. Song ran, you can¡¯t do this. I¡¯ll give you a week¡¯s time. You can either get a divorce or the school will expel you. You have to think about it carefully. Song ran¡¯s sense of crisis was unprecedented. She thought that everything would be settled after marriage. She never expected that the wedding would be even more exciting than before. The marriage was just to make Gu jinghang feel at ease so that he would not be so worried about personal gains and losses. Now that they were married, it was as if the whole world had suddenly jumped out to oppose them. Song ran sat in the car and sighed to Yin Hua, ¡± ¡°Why do I feel like your brother and I are like Liang Shan Bo and Zhu Ying Tai, why are we so unlucky?¡± Yin Hua quickly spat three times,¡±sister-inw, how can youpare you two like this?¡± That pair won¡¯t be very auspicious at the end. You two will definitely be happy to the end.¡± Song ran pulled herself together. there¡¯s nothing in this world that can make me more certain than being in love with Gu jinghang forever. We will definitely have a happy ending. I have never doubted this. Yin Hua nodded her head seriously. okay. Then you have to work hard. In school, the principal was still aggressive, forcing her to either get a divorce or drop out of school. She made up her mind. my family didn¡¯t do anything wrong. If I initiate a divorce, I¡¯ll have to go to court. Mr. Principal, do you really want me to face this kind of prison sentence? ¡± As your student, as the principal, shouldn¡¯t you protect your student?¡± Heughed. I¡¯ve said it before. Nothing can be aplished without rules. The rules are set here, and you openly disobeyed them. Of course, you¡¯ll be punished. Why do you have to be given special treatment? Since you knowinglymitted the crime, you should know the consequences of your willfulness. Alright, don¡¯t waste your breath. Why don¡¯t you drop out of school on your own, so that you won¡¯t look bad?¡± Song ran stared straight at the principal and heaved a sigh of relief. She had no choice but to bring up the Superintendent first. If the Superintendent were to me her, she would have to apologize to him. Since her godmother liked her, the Superintendent would not do anything to her for her godmother¡¯s sake. ¡°Mr. Principal, if you¡¯re going to be so overbearing, I¡¯ll have to ask my Godfather toe and discuss it with you,¡± she said slowly. ¡°Your Godfather?¡± the principal nced at her. my Godfather is the Head of the School, Fu Yuzhang, ¡± song ran said calmly. if you¡¯re free, Mr. Principal, I¡¯ll get my Godfather toe over and have a talk with you tomorrow. The director would definitely note for such a small matter, but it was better to intimidate him for as long as possible. Perhaps the principal would be intimidated. The principal was flustered for a moment. This girl wouldn¡¯t joke about the director¡¯s name, right? If it was fake, wouldn¡¯t it break with a single poke? So, this girl was really the goddaughter of the chief? No wonder he was so fearless when he registered his marriage in school. So, he was doing evil just because he had the director¡¯s support? Chapter 973 973 Seeing her birthmark He sneered,¡±you¡¯ve vited the school rules. Do you think you can use the director¡¯s name?¡± Even if the director is your Godfather, you still have to receive the punishment you deserve. Even if the directores here personally, I will still enforce thew impartially.¡± well then, Mr. Principal, ¡± song ran said with a smile, ¡± I choose to drop out. The principal was a little stunned. Fu Guang University was one of the top universities in the country. Other people were trying their best to get in, but this girl was good. She wanted to drop out of the University just because of a disagreement. Was the so-called love and marriage really more important than her studies and future? ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked, puzzled. Song ran shrugged. to be honest, Fu Guang University isn¡¯t my first choice. It¡¯s fine if I quit. It¡¯s not a pity. She was just saying that, but of course, her heart ached. It was not easy for her to get into Fu Guang University. After all, it was a famous school. If word of it got out, she would be proud. Who didn¡¯t have a little vanity? In the future, it would be like graduating from Fu Guang University. That didn¡¯t sound good. Knock, knock. Someone knocked on the door. The principal was a little annoyed. He was punishing the students and had clearly told his Secretary not to let anyone disturb him. There was unconsciously some anger in his voice, ¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Mr. Principal, someone is looking for you.¡± The female Secretary¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see anyone.¡± The principal was very authoritative. The door was pushed open and the principal was furious. ¡°Who allowed you to enter without permission?¡± The Secretary moved out of the way in fear and trepidation. The principal¡¯s face turned pale when he saw the person standing behind him. Chairman Tang was so busy every day. Why did he suddenlye to his ce? He quickly stood up and humbly walked over to shake hands with Tang qingru,¡±Sir, why did you suddenlye to our school?¡± Song ran turned her head and saw Tang qingru. Her face turned pale. Did this director Tange to the school to pick a fight with her? She would definitely be fired this time, right? He had probably been seen by director Tang when he went to look for Tang Ji ¡®anst time. All of a sudden, she lost all hope. She couldn¡¯t even handle one Tang Ji ¡®an, let alone a super foreign aid, director Tang. He lost, he lost, he lost everything. She should think of a way out. If she dropped out of Fu Guang, what should she do? With the Halo of a famous school, many things would be much more convenient in the future. If she didn¡¯t have this Halo, then she, Yingluo, would just run Wanyi entertainment well. All in all, she still had a way out. Money was everything. However, her sister would not be easy to deal with. This was the most troublesome part. Tang qingru shot a nce at song ran and controlled his emotions. He said lightly,¡±You can leave first.¡± Song ran was still in a daze and could not react in time. The principal quickly pushed her and said, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that Chairman Tang asked you to leave?¡± Song ran staggered and almost fell. She red at the principal and patted her arm. ¡°I can walk on my own, you don¡¯t have to push me.¡± After that, he resigned himself to his fate and walked out of the principal¡¯s office. As soon as song ran left, the principal turned around and saw a gloomy and terrifying face. Tang qingru frowned and looked at him, the anger in his voice was obvious,¡±Who told you to push her?¡± The principal¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What did this mean? The principal didn¡¯t know that this push had ruined his future. ¡°Sir, what brings you here today?¡± he asked fearfully. Then, he respectfully led Chairman Tang to the sofa in front of the window. Tang qingru sat down slowly, and the female secretary immediately came in with a cup of tea. The principal quickly said,¡±This is Da Hong Pao, take a look.¡± Chapter 974 974 What did you inject into her? ¡°I¡¯m here for song ran.¡± Tang qingru¡¯s face was still not looking good. The principal heaved a sigh of relief. As expected, he was here for song ran. He was too worried about his personal gains and losses. Perhaps Chairman Tang was more concerned about his reputation and did not want to bebeled as a bully in front of others. He whispered, ¡± don¡¯t worry, Sir. Song ran has vited the school rules and we have decided to expel her from the school. It will be carried out immediately and she won¡¯t have toe to school tomorrow. The principal¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw the cold light. Was it so difficult to talk to such a Big Shot? Why did Chairman Tange here? Tang qingru said coldly,¡±song ran is an adult. Don¡¯t you have the right to decide on your own marriage?¡± As long as she has reached the legal age of marriage, is it illegal for her to get married?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± the principal was stunned. What was going on? What should he do now? Tang qingru snorted,¡±you want to expel a student for such a small matter?¡± Is this how principal Qin manages this century-old school?¡± The principal¡¯s forehead started to sweat. After a few words, he finally understood what Chairman Tang meant. Chairman Tang was here to back song ran up. Finished, finished, finished. Not only did he want to Fire song ran, but he was also so fierce to her in front of director Tang. He even pushed her and said bad things to her. What should she do? He was so flustered that his face turned a little pale. People like him were always good at changing sides with the wind. He hurriedly said, ¡± ¡°I also think that such a punishment is a little severe.¡± Tang qingru reached out and adjusted his sses frame. did song ran¡¯s marriage affect anyone else? ¡± ¡°No, no,¡± the principal quickly replied. I heard that song ran shot a set of promotional videos for Fu Guang, ¡± Tang qingru continued, ¡± and it even increased the enrollment rate of your school. Is that true? ¡± The sweat on the principal¡¯s forehead increased. He could only force himself to say, ¡± ¡°Yes, there is indeed such a thing.¡± Tang qingru¡¯s eyes were cold. a student who has brought practical benefits to the school. Principal Qin, you just expel him as you please. Won¡¯t the students be disappointed? ¡± He quickly turned the ship around. yes, yes, yes. The vice principal¡¯s suggestion is not very kind. I also think that expulsion is too serious. At this critical moment, pushing out a scapegoat was the only way out. Tang qingru said sternly, ¡± I don¡¯t think we should expel song ran. It¡¯s just that your school¡¯s old and feudalistic rules and regtions need to be changed. Principal Qin, when ites to education and running a school, you must not be conservative and conservative. Do you understand? ¡± The principal wiped his sweat and nodded profusely. yes, yes, yes. Sir, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll remember your teachings in my heart. Song ran stood outside the door uneasily for about 20 minutes. The door opened and the principal saw director Tang out of the office respectfully. Song ran looked at Tang qingru calmly. From Tang qingru¡¯s point of view, song ran¡¯s eyes were guarded, cold, distant, and perhaps mixed with a hint of disgust that was hard to detect. All of these made him feel suffocated. She was the youngest daughter he doted on the most, but now she was looking at him with such a gaze. In the end, he only had himself to me. He stopped in front of her, suppressing his anger and wanting to raise his hand to touch her head. He tried not to reveal his strength as he said, ¡± ¡°How are your eyes?¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt. She was getting more and more confused about the Tang family. She couldn¡¯t handle Tang Ji ¡®an, and she couldn¡¯t see through Tang qingru, who was even more cunning. Chapter 975 975 Chapter 1005-toote for regrets She didn¡¯t say anything, but the smile on her lips was a little sarcastic, as if to say, ¡± does master have to be so pretentious? ¡± You didn¡¯t show any mercy when you hit me. Tang qingru¡¯s heart felt even more stifled as he said in a low voice, remember to go to the hospital for regr check-ups. You can¡¯t let your eyes suffer from any diseases, understand? ¡± Song ran frowned and stared at him as if she had lost the ability to speak. In the principal¡¯s eyes, she was overwhelmed by Chairman Tang¡¯s sudden concern for her and could not react in time. Only Tang qingru knew that this little girl had a backbone. He had looked down on her and pped her, she had remembered all of it in her heart. She didn¡¯t want to give him face, so she was not willing to talk to him. Song ran did not speak to him because she could not figure out what Chairman Tang was up to. Tang qingru said a few more words and then left with his Secretary and apanying bodyguards. The principal naturally sent him all the way to the car downstairs, bowing almost 90 degrees as he watched this Big Shot leave. Just as song ran was about to leave, she saw the principal running upstairs again. Before she could say anything, the principal said, ¡± well, song ran, I was too strict before. After much consideration, we feel that the punishment of expulsion is too unreasonable. Song ran suddenly felt like she was dreaming. Why did she feel so confused? Howe she couldn¡¯t see the direction of the situation at all? ¡°Principal, you mean Yingluo?¡± The principal chuckled. what I mean is that the punishment of expulsion will be revoked. In addition, I will change the school¡¯s rules and regtions. Since we have reached the legal age of marriage, marriage is, of course, a reasonable matter. Song ran was so shocked that her jaw almost fell off. Something reasonable? Just now, who was the one who mmed the table and said that there would be no order without rules? Why did the principal change his attitude faster than flipping through a book? So, director Tang didn¡¯te here to support Tang Ji ¡®an? Instead, he was here to persuade her? Why? She didn¡¯t understand, she was very puzzled. While song ran was still in shock, the principal spoke again, ¡± well, if it¡¯s possible, I¡¯d like to trouble you to put in a few good words for me in front of director Tang. I was too rash just now and neglected you. I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart. For director Tang to disregard his second son and personallye to song ran¡¯s house to help her out, she must have a very high position in director Tang¡¯s heart. Although he did not know who song ran was to director Tang, it was not wrong to please her first. Song ran frowned. Should she go to director Tang and put in a good word for the principal? Why was she unable to see the situation clearly in an instant? What was Chairman Tang up to? Law enforcement by hook? A long line to catch a big fish? The card game was veryplicated. Although principal Qin managed to please director Tang and song ran, he was transferred to Huaiji University as the vice principal three dayster. He had obviously been demoted. Principal Qin was still in shock. It seemed like song ran was not someone he could offend. He had to open his eyes and be a good person in the future. On the other hand, song ran had been sulking for so long. Finally, she received some good news. Her sister was pregnant. Since song ran did not allow Gu jinghang to look for her, he could only secretly look at her from a distance. He was relieved to see that his Xiao ran was doing well. Du Dapeng felt especially indignant for his boss, ¡± ¡°Boss, you and sis-inw are already married, so why are you living the life of a Cowherd and a Weaver? Isn¡¯t sister-inw¡¯s sister a little too unreasonable?¡± Chapter 976 976 Chapter 1006- tsk! Gu jinghang snorted. don¡¯t talk about ran¡¯s family. Du Dapeng touched the back of his head and muttered in a low voice, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± This time, Gu jinghang and du Dapeng did not wear Chinese tunic suits and drove an ordinary car. In general, they did not attract too much attention. Du Dapeng touched the steering wheel and said carefully, ¡± ¡°Boss, are we still going to be with sister-inw this time?¡± Gu jinghang furrowed his brows. it¡¯s alright. Just follow her for a while. It¡¯s fine even if she finds out. Ran knew that he was worried about her, so she followed her. Song ran¡¯s car drove towards her office at a moderate pace. Supervisor Li said that he had something to discuss with her and asked her to make a trip to the office. As soon as she entered thepany, director li dragged her into the office and said anxiously, ¡± ¡°Mu Mian¡¯s acting has been stopped.¡± Song ran was surprised. Wasn¡¯t there a limit to the number of ancient costumes? Mu Mian¡¯s acting in a modern drama where women are motivated to work hard. How could she be stopped?¡± Director li frowned. I don¡¯t know. I also think there¡¯s something fishy about this. They said they¡¯re going to review the script to see if it¡¯s damaging to official opinions. Once she mentioned that, song ran would definitely link it to Tang Ji ¡®an. Tang Ji ¡®an was just like her sister. He felt that she was in danger when she was with Gu jinghang. He always wanted to make things difficult for her to leave Gu jinghang. He was not worried enough. However, she was calm andposed. She was not flustered or flustered. When the son caused trouble, the Father would take care of it. Their family was like an assembly line. She, song ran, could just sit on the mountain and watch the Tigers fight. As they were talking, mu Mian walked in and said anxiously, ¡± I¡¯m doing well, and they stopped filming just like that. Every day that we stop filming is a waste of money. There are so many staff members and machines waiting for us. We can¡¯t afford to dy it. Ran, do you know what¡¯s going on? ¡± Usually, in such a situation, it meant that they didn¡¯t have a good rtionship and someone wanted to mess with them. Song ran massaged her temples and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°I think I know who did it behind the scenes, but ...¡± ¡°But what?¡± The two of them asked in unison. However, she chose to remain silent because someone would help her deal with the culprit. About 15 minutes after song ran entered the building, Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s car stopped at the entrance. In the car across the road, du Dapeng quickly pulled on Gu jinghang¡¯s arm and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Boss, boss, who¡¯s that man?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down. His eyes were a little deep and he did not say anything. Tang Ji ¡®an entered the small white building and looked around. Song ran¡¯s taste was not bad, and he quite liked the decoration style here. He slowly walked up to the second floor, and a middle-aged man came up to him. ¡°Sir, who are you looking for?¡± Da Jun looked at the noble man in front of him and spoke in a very respectful tone. Most of the people Xiao ran knew were either rich or noble, so he couldn¡¯t neglect them. Tang Ji ¡®an put one hand in his pocket, his expression cold. ¡°I¡¯m looking for song ran.¡± He did not speak loudly, but song ran, who was sitting in supervisor Li¡¯s office, heard him clearly. She mmed the table and said to mu Mian, ¡± there¡¯s no Door to Hell, and he barged in. The main culprit who caused you to stop filming is here. Before she could finish her sentence, mu Mian rushed out. Song ran was stunned. Was this child this impulsive, or was she forced to be so impulsive? There was a loud p. Song ran seemed to have heard someone being pped. She gulped and said to supervisor li, ¡± ¡°Did I hear it wrong? it¡¯s the sound of a p, right?¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± chief physician li nodded. Chapter 977 977 I saved your family Song ran rushed out of the room.¡¯Why is this little girl so impulsive?¡¯ Don¡¯t make second young master Tang famous. If he destroys your entirepany, you won¡¯t be able toin, let alone stop your TV series. In her heart, she was saying,¡±yes, good shot!¡± Second young master Tang was asking for a beating. Song ran rushed out in a hurry and saw Tang Ji ¡®an looking at mu Mian with a dangerous expression. Mu Mian was filled with indignation. ¡°What right do you have to stop ourpany¡¯s TV series?¡± The fire in Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s eyes could be seen clearly. Song ran was also a little surprised. She quickly pulled mu Mian to the side and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°You hit him?¡± Mu Mian was very decisive in her actions. From the way she paid the penalty for breaching the contract and followed song ran without asking, one could tell that she was quite bold in her actions. Mu Mian nodded. you said that he¡¯s the main culprit. I¡¯m so angry that I can¡¯t hold it in. That man caused our production team to lose so much money. My heart is bleeding. Song ran licked her lips and chuckled. ¡°Do you know who he is?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°The second young master of the Tang family, the Vice President of thew firm.¡± Mu Mian¡¯s legs turned to jelly, and song ran quickly held her up. ¡°Girl, don¡¯t be scared. Where¡¯s your fighting spirit?¡± ¡°Yingluo, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± mu Mian¡¯s face was a little pale. Song ran did not know whether tough or cry. As soon as I said the culprit, you rushed out like a gust of wind. I couldn¡¯t even stop you.¡± Mu Mian grabbed her hand tightly and asked,¡¯sister ran, what should I do now? Is it toote to escape now?¡± Song ran patted her head. it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Since things have alreadye to this, let¡¯s be frank. We don¡¯t have to be afraid of him. Mu Mian¡¯s voice trembled. it¡¯s impossible not to be afraid of Yingluo. I heard that the second young master of the Tang family is very brutal. ¡°Ah? Where did you hear that from?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that he defeated his brother? Many people know about it. ¡± Song ran pursed her lips. then, we don¡¯t have to be afraid. He¡¯s in the wrong. Don¡¯t be afraid. Song ran dragged mu Mian out. Mu Mian was like apletely different person. She hid behind song ran and did not even dare to look at Tang Ji ¡®an. Tang Ji ¡®an put the tip of his tongue in his mouth, and his eyes became colder.¡±How many years do you want to be sentenced for hurting someone¡¯s life?¡± It was him. He was the famous Vice President of thew firm. Wasn¡¯t he going to be sentenced in a matter of minutes? Mu Mian tugged on song ran¡¯s sleeve. Song ran defended her and said, ¡± ¡°Second brother, mu Mian was just joking with you. Don¡¯t stoop to the level of a child. It¡¯ll make you look like you¡¯re petty.¡± ¡°A child?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s voice was even colder. Song ran caressed mu Mian¡¯s head. she¡¯s a few years younger than you. She¡¯s still a child. When she heard that you secretly used some tricks to stop her from filming, she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She was too impulsive. Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows and looked at her. who told you that I yed a trick to stop her filming? ¡± As expected of the Vice President of thew firm, she didn¡¯t fall into the trap. What a waste of her efforts. Song ran lifted her chin and looked at him. second brother, can you swear that you¡¯re not the one who stopped mypany¡¯s production? ¡± ¡°Why should I swear to you?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s eyes were dark. Song ran gritted her teeth. second brother, let¡¯s not beat around the bush. If you¡¯re a man, you don¡¯t have to be so secretive. Can you? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her indifferently. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡± ¡°I was the one who got someone to re-evaluate your film crew¡¯s filming qualifications. If you didn¡¯t break any rules, you shouldn¡¯t be afraid of being investigated, right?¡± Chapter 978 978 Seemed to have missed something This time, not only did mu Mian want to p him, but song ran also wanted to p him. Second young master really did as he pleased. Song ran gritted her teeth. I know that you and my sister feel that I¡¯m not safe with Gu jinghang. But don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re being too nosy? ¡± Gu jinghang was sitting in the car. About 20 minutester, he saw Tang Ji ¡®an again. Tang Ji¡¯ an had a smile on his face and seemed to be in a good mood. This time, it was Gu jinghang¡¯s turn to be in a bad mood. How could he not be worried when this man was so proud after finding his ran? Song ran was very calm. She was almost certain that director Tang would make a move. Therefore, there was no need to be so chaotic for now. He would wait and see what would happen next day. She consoled mu Mian and told her to calm down and wait for the news. She also discussed with director li about the countermeasures. After all, she couldn¡¯t just hang on to director Tang. If director Tang didn¡¯t do anything, she would have to think of another way out. When everything was discussed, it was already eight o ¡®clock when they came out. Song ran and Yin Hua got into the car and drove all the way to Tianzifang. Fortunately, herpany was closer to her home now, and it would only take her about ten minutes to drive back. When they arrived outside her house, Yin Hua parked the car. Song ran was about to push the metal door open and enter the courtyard when someone suddenly grabbed her waist. A huge force brought her into a broad chest. When she looked up again, she was trapped between the man¡¯s arms and the low courtyard wall. It was autumn, and at night, there was fog. The big tree not far away seemed to be faintly moving, and his breath was neither fast nor slow. Song ran pushed his chest and frowned. ¡°Why are you here again?¡± Gu jinghang took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down. ¡°I¡¯m your husband. Can¡¯t Ie to you?¡± Song ran leaned against the low courtyard wall and snorted. my sister is pregnant now. She¡¯s under special protection. If she finds out that you¡¯re here and gets angry, you¡¯ll be in deep trouble. Gu jinghang simply felt that it was reasonable and could not say anything. He had to meet his wife in secret? Is there still justice? He stared at her and lowered his voice. ¡°What did that man want from you?¡± Song ran raised her leg and kicked him. ¡°You followed me again? You¡¯re spying on me again?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯srge hand was wrapped around her waist, allowing her to kick him around. He used his other hand to pinch her chin. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡± what do you think our rtionship is? ¡± song ran raised her eyebrows. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes flickered. I don¡¯t want you two to have any rtionship. Song ran pinched his shirt and sized him up. ¡°It¡¯s been getting colder recently, why are you still wearing one? Don¡¯t you feel cold?¡± Gu jinghang held her chin. song ran, don¡¯t change the topic. Song ran frowned. from tomorrow onwards, you must wear a coat. Do you hear me? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking to you,¡± Gu jinghang gritted his teeth. Song ran raised her eyebrows. there¡¯s nothing going on between Tang Ji ¡®an and me. What are you worried about? ¡± What was Gu jinghang worried about? He was troubled both internally and externally. He couldn¡¯t bring his wife with him, and her family was strongly against them being together. How could he not be worried? She had thought that she was free of worries, but now her situation was worse than before the marriage. Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes were deep and he did not say anything. Tang Ji ¡®an never expected that his father would pay so much attention to his words and actions. The next day, he called him to the public house again, and the recovered principal Qin was actually sitting in the side hall. Chapter 979 979 Damaged vision Tang Ji ¡®an nced at principal Qin. Principal Qin avoided his eyes, but he understood. Tang Ji ¡®an walked in front of Tang qingru and greeted him respectfully, ¡± ¡°Father.¡± Tang qingru stood up slowly and raised his hand to give him a p. Principal Qin was so scared that he immediately stood up. If there was any conflict between father and son because of him, then he would really be guilty. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s face turned to the side, his eyes a little confused. Father hit him? Did his father hit him because of song ran? ¡°You¡¯re very free in the office, aren¡¯t you?¡± Tang qingru said with a dignified voice. You¡¯ve been thinking of ways to deal with a female student all day long. You¡¯ve forced her to drop out of school and driven herpany into a corner. Tang Ji ¡®an, how long are you going to neglect your proper duties?¡± With principal Qin here, Tang Ji ¡®an obviously had no room to exin. Principal Qin still wanted to persuade him, but Tang qingru waved his hand.¡±Principal, you can go now.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an only felt that song ran was like a sister. He didn¡¯t want his sister to be in danger, and he didn¡¯t think he was in the wrong. song ran is your sister. Tang qingru spoke bluntly. Tang Ji ¡®an was shocked. ¡°How could she be my sister?¡± Tang qingru roughly told him what had happened back then. Tang Ji ¡®an sighed with emotion. Fate was really wonderful. He had always treated song ran as his younger sister. He did not want her to suffer with Gu jinghang because she was his younger sister. However, it was Li Jin¡¯s daughter who put him in a dilemma. Li Jin destroyed his family, he should hate that woman. The next day, early in the morning, the phone in the song family¡¯s mansion started ringing. Song ran picked up the phone and heard supervisor Li¡¯s voice, ¡± Xiao ran, the crew is back to normal. Did you use your connections? ¡± Song ran heaved a sigh of relief. don¡¯t worry about that. It¡¯s fine as long as she¡¯s back to normal. Hurry up and let mu Mian continue filming. Sure enough, it was Chairman Tang again. Who else could suppress Tang Ji ¡®an other than the extremely powerful Chairman Tang? It seemed that Chairman Tang was really afraid that she was rted to Tang Ji ¡®an. Instead, it happened to go ording to her wishes. The only strange thing was, why didn¡¯t Chairman Tang look for her? Why didn¡¯t he call her to director Tang¡¯s mansion and give her a good scolding? The father and son of the Tang family were really unpredictable. However, since the crisis had been resolved, no matter how it had been resolved, she could finally heave a sigh of relief. As such, she had to think of a way to conquer her sister. She was supposed to go to Gu jinghang¡¯s ce on Saturday, but now that she had failed to convince her sister, she decided not to go to the second Institute for the time being. It was a pity for Deputy Section Chief Gu. He had a wife, but he was all alone, no different from a single man. After breakfast, song ran packed up and brought aunt Wu to Jing ¡®an road. On the way, the sun was shining brightly. Aunt Wu kept nagging, ¡± Oh, your sister is pregnant. The nanny at Haitao¡¯s house must not be able to take care of her well. Your sister is used to being picky. Don¡¯t get fat when you¡¯re pregnant. If the child doesn¡¯t have enough nutrition, she won¡¯t be able to produce milk. Song ran felt as if her ears were about to get calluses. She smiled at aunt Wu and said, ¡± ¡°Mother Wu, if you can convince my sister to live in Tianzifang, I¡¯ll reward you handsomely.¡± Aunt Wu rolled her eyes at her. your sister is angry at you. You want me to talk to your sister? you¡¯re good at finding a shield. Song ran touched her nose. I didn¡¯t know that our aunt Wu is so smart. She won¡¯t be fooled. Aunt Wu snorted. Chapter 980 980 Chapter 1010-willing to die ten thousand times Yin Hua drove the car and stopped in front of the mansion on Jing ¡®an road. Song ran noticed that there were two ck cars parked not far away from her sister¡¯s mansion. The rear window was very dark and she could not see the people behind. The driver in the front was in a suit, but she could not see his face and could not recognize him. Secretary Dong, who was sitting at the back of the car, said in a low voice, ¡± Sir, that¡¯s song ran. Tang qingru nodded. I saw it. Don¡¯t move. Be careful not to let her see you. That girl is very clever. Secretary Dong leaned down and whispered, ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we leave, Sir?¡± ¡°After song ran leaves, I¡¯ll see if I can go in and see song Xuan.¡± Tang qingru nced at the mansion. ¡°But ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran to you.¡± Secretary Dong did not dare to continue. Tang qingru sat in the car and stared out of the window. He lifted the window Curtain a little and said,¡±We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± As they were talking, they saw song ran looking in their direction. Secretary Dong was already in his 30s, but he was frightened by a young girl. He swallowed his saliva and tried his best to lean down.¡±Teacher, are you really not leaving? What if song ranes over, Mr. Wanwan? song ran is here, she¡¯s here, Wanwan!¡± Tang qingru had seen all kinds of storms and waves. When he saw song ran walking towards him, he was a little flustered. Just as song ran was about to reach their car, she heard a girl¡¯s voice, ¡± song ran, what are you doing? ¡± He turned around and saw a young girl in a dark green long-sleeved coat in the courtyard looking at them. Song ran quickly went to the courtyard. ¡°Sis, I¡¯m here to see you.¡± Tang qingru felt relieved as he watched song ran walk into the courtyard. He then noticed that his elder daughter was not very friendly to his younger daughter. He reprimanded her with a faint voice, ¡± ¡°Who let you in? I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± Tang qingru was a little nervous as he muttered to himself,¡±What¡¯s wrong with the two sisters? Are there any conflicts?¡± Secretary Dong couldn¡¯t help much and could only sit by the side. Song ran looked at song Xuan and tried to please her. the weather is good today and it¡¯s the weekend. Sis, I didn¡¯t go to the No. 2 Institute. I¡¯m here to see you. ¡°Do I need to be grateful that you came to see me?¡± song Xuan looked at her with her hands on her waist. Song ran looked at her innocently and pitifully. every time Ie back, you¡¯re always acting like a Missy. Can you not be like this? ¡± Song ran felt really wronged. She looked so pitiful. Song Xuan could not bear to keep a straight face at her. However, she was really worried. As long as song ran was not out of danger, she would not be able to rest. Was she really that willing to be the bad guy? She pushed her hand away. how¡¯s it going with you and Gu jinghang? ¡± she asked. &Nbsp; Just because you don¡¯t go to the second Institute today doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t go there forever. How can you guarantee your own safety? how can you make me feel at ease?¡± Tang qingru, who was in the car outside, was a little anxious.¡±What¡¯s wrong with the two sisters?¡± She had thought that it would be a blessing in the midst of misfortune for the two sisters to live together. Why, were the sisters not on good terms? Aunt Wu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She quickly held song Xuan and said, ¡± ¡°Xiaoxuan, do you want to go back to Tianzi square? I¡¯ll cook for you every day, okay?¡± Song Xuan was a little tempted. Yang Haitao¡¯s nanny did a good job, but she was not as good as aunt Wu. She was on the verge of surrendering, but when she thought of song ran lying on the hospital bed lifelessly, and twice at that, she was determined. Chapter 981 981 Chapter 1011-demanding remuneration ¡°You guys can go back. I¡¯m fine here.¡± Aunt Wu did not say anything more after song ran¡¯s defeat. Song ran said helplessly, ¡± sis, you don¡¯t know what jinghang and I have been through. Our rtionship has gone through so much hardship, but now, it¡¯s all over. You¡¯re breaking us up just like that. It¡¯s very cruel. Do you understand? ¡± ¡°What happened to you guys?¡± song Xuan stared at her. Song ran¡¯s eyes flickered. She then nced at aunt Wu and whispered, ¡± aunt Wu, go back to the car first. I¡¯ll have a few words with my sister. I¡¯ll be back in a while. don¡¯t make your sister angry, ¡± mother Wu warned. do you understand? ¡± ¡°I know.¡± It was time to confess. After aunt Wu left, song ran looked up at the sky and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Sister, the weather is so good today. It¡¯s a cool autumn.¡± ¡°What are you going to say about sending aunt Wu away?¡± song Xuan snorted. Song ran pulled her to sit on the steps. She supported her head with one hand and looked at the warm sunlight. She took a deep breath and smiled.¡±It was summer when I died. The sun was especially hot.¡± Song Xuan frowned. bah! Bah! Bah! What nonsense are you spouting? ¡± sis, ¡± song ran turned to look at her, ¡± do you believe that people can be reborn? ¡± Song Xuan was stunned. She stared at her and could not say a word. Song ran continued to ask, ¡± sis, don¡¯t you think that I¡¯ve been acting a little strange since a certain period? ¡± It¡¯s as if you¡¯ve be a different person. Have you ever felt that way?¡± ¡°There was a time when I thought you were weird,¡± song Xuan nodded. Song ran said in a serious tone, ¡± sis, I¡¯m reborn from the future. I¡¯ve lived through one life and I know the path of our lives. I know who wants to harm us and who deserves our love. What I¡¯m doing is to try my best to avoid the harm that is meant to be on us. Song Xuan was stunned. After a while, she forced a smile and said, ¡± ¡°You little girl, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Song ran held her hand and said with determination, ¡± ¡°Sister, do you really not believe me? The day I was reborn was summer. You asked me to drink green bean soup, but I didn¡¯t drink it and ran out in a hurry. Do you know why I ran out? It was because Wen Huihui yed tricks on him that day and made Jing Xing think that he had slept with Wen Huihui. I was in a hurry to stop all of this from happening. I wanted to stop the gears of my fate from shifting while there was still time. Sis, I made it in time. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird that I used to have a good impression of Zhao Mingyi, but I¡¯m suddenly trying to get you and yang Haitao together? I suddenly invested in yang Haitao¡¯s business and changed my opinion of Gu jinghang. I suddenly stopped believing in Wen Huihui¡¯s hypocrisy. Don¡¯t you feel that all of this is very strange?¡± Song Xuan swallowed her saliva with difficulty and said, ¡± ¡°I used to think it was strange that you said you were a prophet.¡± Song ran chuckled. sis, there¡¯s no such thing as a prophet in this world. I¡¯m just looking at it from the perspective of someone who has been through it. I¡¯m just seeing what we¡¯re going to experience. I only saw Wen Huihui snatching away the happiness that was supposed to be mine. I saw Shen mengfang and Zhao Mingyi working together to trick you and Rob my family¡¯s property. I have experienced pain so after rebirth, I only have two goals. One is to live a good life with Jing Xing and the other is to save my dearest sister.¡± Song Xuan was still trembling. She reached out and touched her face, ¡± ¡°Ran, have you really spent your whole life? You¡¯re not talking nonsense are you?¡± Chapter 982 982 What¡¯s wrong with your eyes Song ran shook her head. I¡¯m not talking nonsense. In my past life, jinghang was snatched away by Wen Huihui. I¡¯m just like you. I¡¯m a proud person and I¡¯m not willing to lower my head. I can only watch as my happiness gets further and further away from me. My family¡¯s fortune fell and I ended up in a bad state. Song Xuan¡¯s eyes turned red and she reached out to touch her face. ¡°It¡¯s me. I didn¡¯t take good care of you.¡± Song ran shook her head. sis, it¡¯s not your fault. I was too silly back then. ¡°What about me? What was my past life like?¡± Song ran held her hand tightly. you were deceived by Zhao Mingyi and got together with him. You lived a miserable life and were tortured to death by Shen mengfang and Zhao Mingyi. In my previous life, I saw the person I loved the most leave in front of me. That¡¯s why I strongly opposed you being together with Zhao Mingyi. Sis, you have to believe me. Song ran¡¯s words were very specific and her tone was filled with vicissitudes of life. Song Xuan could not help but fall for her words and believe her. Song ran continued, ¡± in this Second Life, I can¡¯t guarantee that I will be able to avoid all the dangers and obstacles, but sis, I¡¯ve been living alone and pitifully my whole life. Jinghang waited for me for his whole life and died of cancer in the end. He might have suffered more than I did in his previous life. I really, really, really want to give him a good and smooth life. In my previous life, it was because of my arrogance that we were held back. That¡¯s why, in this life, we¡¯ve finally gotten together. No matter what, I won¡¯t break up with him. Sis, can you understand me?¡± Song Xuan was still in shock and could note back to her senses. ¡°This Yingying is too unbelievable. This is even more unbelievable than you being a prophet. I can¡¯t believe this is real.¡± but it¡¯s true. Why am I so sure that yang Haitao¡¯s business is worth investing in? that¡¯s because in a decade or so, he¡¯ll be the richest man in Haicheng who started his business withputers. Why do I know whichnd is worth investing in? that¡¯s because I know what¡¯s going to happen around thatnd in the future. House prices will definitely skyrocket. Also, in my previous life, yang Haitao never married and waited for you all his life. Song Xuan¡¯s fingers trembled and her voice was choked, ¡± ¡°Has he been waiting for me his entire life?¡± Song ran nodded. that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been waiting for you my entire life. Song Xuan¡¯s tears fell as if she had seen yang Haitao¡¯s destion and sorrow with her own eyes. Even just imagining it made her heart ache. Song ran continued, ¡± in my past life, jinghang became the youngest Vice Director at the age of forty-one. I¡¯m sure that he will be promoted even faster in this life. He will be the Vice Director. Of course, he has the ability to protect me. So, sis, can you really not worry about this? ¡± I know what I¡¯m doing, I¡¯ve always known what I¡¯m doing.¡± Song Xuan was moved by her words, but she still looked a little conflicted, ¡± but, ran ran, I heard that the mountain Bandit who kidnapped you has escaped. If such a vicious persones back in secret, that¡¯s what I¡¯m afraid of. Song ran held her hand tightly. sis, I might not be able to tell you now, but I can promise you that the mountain Bandit will note back. Even if she does, she will not dare to hurt me again. Qianqian has already experienced Jingxing¡¯s power. Song Xuan frowned. why do you and Gu jinghang say the same thing? I don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t understand why you don¡¯t care about a mountain Bandit who kills without blinking. Why do you believe that she won¡¯t continue to hurt you? ¡± Chapter 983 983 I¡¯ll call the shots Song ran patted the back of her hand. sis, you¡¯re pregnant now. Can you not think about these things? ¡± Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m a person who has been reborn. If I say she won¡¯t, then she won¡¯t. You have to believe me, okay?¡± ¡°So, there were also mountain bandits in my past life?¡± song Xuan asked, resting her chin on her hand. Song ran gave a perfunctory reply, ¡± yes, of course. Aiya, sis, let¡¯s not sit on the ground. It¡¯s cold. Can youe back to Tianzifang with me now? ¡± Song Xuan hesitated,¡¯you¡¯re going back just like that? Shouldn¡¯t I tell Haitao?¡± Song ran then pulled her out of the courtyard. Oh, if he doesn¡¯t see you when hees back, he¡¯ll know that you¡¯ve gone to Tianzifang. Tell him to pack his luggage tonight and be a live-in son-inw for our song family, okay? ¡± Hmph! song Xuan snorted. why don¡¯t you let your Gu jinghang be a live-in son-inw? ¡± Song ran looked at her with a sneer. you¡¯re either urging me to get a divorce or you want my jinghang to be your live-in son-inw. Why are you so bad? ¡± Song Xuan pinched her waist and said,¡±who am I doing this for?¡± Who am I doing this for?¡± The two sisters talked andughed as they walked out. Tang qingru was suddenly relieved. It could be seen that the two sisters had a good rtionship. Very good, very good, the two sisters havepany, they won¡¯t be lonely, there will always be a close rtive by their side. Song ran and her sister walked to the car with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders. Just as song Xuan was about to get into the car, song ran whispered, ¡± ¡°Wait a moment, sister.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± song Xuan looked at her, puzzled. Song ran turned her head and looked diagonally behind her. The two ck cars were still parked there. They had been there since she arrived. She had been talking to her sister for a long time. Why were they still parked there? She held song Xuan¡¯s hand and walked towards the two cars. Secretary Dong¡¯s forehead began to sweat again. Director Tang had been looking at the two girls greedily. His eyes were kind and focused, so he didn¡¯t dare to speak at all. This was great, he was going to be exposed again. Song ran went straight to the second car. Tang qingru¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. She was indeed his daughter. She knew that the person sitting in the second car was an important person. Song ran nced at the driver in the front row and ignored him. She went straight to the back of the car and stood outside. She stopped and stared at the dark window. Inside, Tang qingru could clearly see two girls, both of whom were his daughters. The two of them really looked very simr and were both very beautiful. They were supposed to be the two children he had doted on, the pearls in his palm, the two little girls he was proud of. But now, he could only hide behind the window and couldn¡¯t speak. Song ran, who was outside the car window, reached out and knocked on the window. Secretary Dong was so nervous that he coughed lightly.¡±Teacher, let¡¯s go.¡± Tang qingru, however, unconsciously reached out to the car window. Secretary Dong grabbed his shoulder, but felt that his action was too offensive. He quickly let go and said in a low voice,¡±Sir, you have to think twice.¡± However, Tang qingru rolled down the window without a care. It was time to meet his two children. The truth would be revealed to the world one day. He didn¡¯t want to just be an invisible father behind the scenes. They were the two children he missed the most, missed the most, and liked the most. He had been thinking about it for decades, and he really wanted these two children to call her father. The car window rolled down slowly, and he saw song ran¡¯s eyes suddenly became more guarded. The disgust and vignce in her eyes deeply hurt his heart, but heughed at himself in his heart. Tang qingru, you brought this on yourself. You were the one who made this child fear you. Chapter 984 984 Chapter 1014-asking him to leave He tried his best to make his smile look gentle and kind, but in song ran¡¯s eyes, his smile was full of conspiracy. Song ran thought to herself,¡¯why is Chairman Tang at my sister¡¯s ce?¡¯ Could it be that he wanted to make irresponsible remarks in front of her sister? She wanted her sister to persuade her not to hook up with Tang Ji ¡®an? This Chairman Tang¡¯s hands are really stretched out. Song ran gritted her teeth and red at director Tang. Tang qingru opened the car door and got out of the car. Song ran¡¯s eyes became even more guarded as she shielded song Xuan behind her. She looked at the tall middle-aged man in front of her, lifted her chin and said, Tang qingru¡¯s face trembled slightly. This child was so afraid of him. When she was young, she would smile at him whenever he hugged her. She had just learned how to call him dad when Li Jin took her away. Now, the child was so hostile to him. Would he ever have the chance to hear the child call him ¡®father¡¯ in this life? He forced a smile. However, song ran still kept a few steps away from him and criticized in her heart, ¡± If you weren¡¯t Chairman Tang, I wouldn¡¯t be afraid of you. ¡°So, why are you here? what do you want to talk to my sister about? I¡¯m already married, so you don¡¯t have to be wary of me, and you don¡¯t have to tell my family some twisted facts. Tang Ji ¡®an also sees me as a younger sister. You don¡¯t believe me, but don¡¯t you believe in your own son? let me go.¡± Tang qingru¡¯s eyes flickered. She deserved it. She only had herself to me. Her daughter hated him and was afraid of him. She even begged him to let her go. ¡°I didn¡¯t guard against you,¡± he tried his best to exin. Song ran held song Xuan¡¯s hand and turned to leave. She was in a hurry and looked back at him as she walked. It was as if she was looking at a monster. Tang qingru felt helpless. Song Xuan muttered,¡±you little girl, what are you doing?¡± What are you running for?¡± Song ran sent her sister to the car and then she hurriedly got into the car. She quickly told Yin Hua to drive quickly and the car slowly drove away from the door of the mansion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± song Xuan turned around. Song ran shook her head. I don¡¯t know. I just feel that director Tang is a mysterious person. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s up to. Song Xuan turned around and looked at him. I can¡¯t help but feel that his eyes were filled with sorrow. I don¡¯t know why. Song ran sneered, ¡± sad? Sister, did you make a mistake? You don¡¯t know how he treated me before. His son came to find me, but he didn¡¯t say anything and talked to me. He told me to stay away from Tang Ji ¡®an and even pped me. So I don¡¯t understand what he¡¯s up to when he suddenly became so friendly. I¡¯m a little scared.¡± don¡¯t be afraid. song Xuan patted her back. even if he¡¯s Chairman Tang, he can¡¯t mess around. I hope so, ¡± song ran said helplessly. &Nbsp; The car had already gone far away, and Secretary Dong finally got out of the car and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Sir, they¡¯ve already left. Do you want to get in the car?¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Secretary Dong asked in a low voice when he saw no response from director Tang. Tang qingru looked a little stunned, then he turned around and got into the car. His smile was a little bitter, but at least, his eldest daughter looked good. She was pregnant, and her husband, yang Haitao, was a talented young man who treated him very well. The Yang family¡¯s business in Haicheng was doing well, and they even sent an invitation to their wedding. It wasn¡¯t convenient for him to attend, so he let Ji ¡®an attend in his ce. How regretful. If only he hade back then. He would have missed his Yue¡¯ er¡¯s wedding just like that. The heavens were going to punish him for missing out on the growing years of his two children and her wedding. Chapter 985 985 The mastermind behind the scenes is a woman Tang qingru leaned back in his chair and sighed. Then he said,¡±Secretary Dong, Wanwan.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± tell me, what can I do to make song ran forgive me? ¡± Secretary Dong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Sir had given him a dead end. Sir, ¡± Secretary Dong said with fear and trepidation, ¡± my understanding is that if you treat her a little better, she will naturally be touched. ¡°It would be great if time could be turned back,¡± Tang qingru sighed again,¡±then I could take back that p and those contemptuous words I said to her.¡± Secretary Dong didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She had been working for director Tang for so many years, but this was the first time she had seen this iron-fisted man so helpless. He was so careful with his words and actions to please others. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Tang qingru stretched out his hand and pressed the space between his eyebrows. In Tianzifang, when the two of them returned home, they saw their father nting flowers and grass in the courtyard. Song Xuan covered her mouth and whispered, ¡± ¡°Daddy¡¯s been busy recently.¡± Song ran grinned and pulled her into the house. well, old song has been fascinated by flowers, birds, insects, and fish recently. It¡¯s good. Let him live a leisurely life and cultivate his body and mind. Song Xuan nodded. yes, it¡¯s good. It¡¯s good for your health. Song ran pulled her upstairs. look, it¡¯s still your old room. We can still live together like we used to. Isn¡¯t that great? ¡± Song Xuan tapped her head. I don¡¯t think you live here often. How is that living together? ¡± Song ran hugged her. I¡¯ll try my best to get jinghang toe over on the weekends. What do you think? ¡± Song Xuan snorted. forget it. I think Gu jinghang is always ufortable in our house. You should go to the second Institute. Song ran gave her a thumbs up. my sister is such a reasonable person. She¡¯s a good sister. Song ran said with a serious expression, ¡± song ran, I¡¯m telling you. You must make sure that Gu jinghang pays extra attention to your safety. If you get hurt again because of Gu jinghang, I will still object to you. Do you understand? ¡± Song ran reached out and hugged her. alright, sis. I¡¯ll exin it to jinghang. The next morning, song ran went to the second institution. Her sister had told her not to stay outside after dark. She was also not allowed to go to ore back from the second institution after dark. Everything had to be done at dawn. Well, her sister had already made a big concession, so of course she had to follow her sister¡¯s orders. The morning sun was neither hot nor cold. She went to the second school and came to the door of his dormitory. Just as she inserted the key into the keyhole, she heard footsteps from the other side of the door. Before she could turn the key, the door opened. Gu jinghang could not hide the joy in his eyes. He carried her in with one hand and closed the door with the other. He had just parked the car when Yin Hua, who was going upstairs, was immediately shut out. Well, now she was directly not allowed in. Fine, she would go y with the big ROC. Inside the room, Gu jinghang¡¯s voice was low and his eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡°Why did you suddenlye over?¡± Song ran, who was in his arms, raised her eyebrows and said, ¡± ¡°From his tone, it seems that vice Section Chief Gu doesn¡¯t really wee me here.¡± Gu jinghang reached out and touched her face. ¡°Without you, I can¡¯t even concentrate on reading.¡± Song ranughed. I¡¯m sorry to have distracted you, a straight-A student. Will the Research Institute criticize me when the timees? ¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s voice was low. ran, does your sister, ran ran, know that you¡¯re here? ¡± ¡°What did your sister say?¡± Chapter 986 986 I want to see my daughter of course, ¡± song ran said proudly. I settled it. Gu jinghang leaned against the back of the sofa and ced one hand on her waist. He said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°So, how did you convince her?¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows. this Kasaya is a secret. she said. Reincarnation should be considered a heaven¡¯s Secret. Although she didn¡¯t know much about it, it was better to keep it a secret. This matter concerned her happiness, so she didn¡¯t dare to be vague. She only told her sister as ast resort. Gu jinghang furrowed his brows and looked a little confused. I saw that your sister¡¯s attitude was very firm. It¡¯s as if she wouldn¡¯t let it go if you don¡¯t divorce me. Why? do you have the ability to convince her? ¡± Song ranid on his chest and raised her eyebrows. because I told her that my jinghang will be the head of the University in the future. He has the ability to protect me. Gu jinghang stroked her chin and squinted at her. He was not a fool. He knew that he would not be able to convince her sister with such words. However, no matter what, as long as her sister did not object to it, he had achieved his goal. He could just take it that ran was good at talking. The sun was shining brightly outside. Song ran leaned down and rested her head on hisp. She looked up at him and said, ¡± ¡°My brother jinghang is really good-looking. He is still a handsome man from such a tricky angle.¡± Gu jinghang chuckled and touched her face. ¡°Your face looks a Little Big, maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯ve spread out your meat.¡± Song ran reached out and pinched his waist. you said my face is big? ¡± Are you going to rebel?¡± Gu jinghang chuckled and said,¡¯why can¡¯t I? A goodrade should ept criticism with an open mind. Only then can he improve.¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows. I don¡¯t have any room for improvement in my looks. If I¡¯m more beautiful, I wonder how worried some people will be?¡± Gu jinghang touched her face lovingly. She was right. Ran was so beautiful that he was worried about his personal gains and luscious. She had so manyscivious men around her that he wished he could put her in his pocket so that no one could see her beauty. Song ran was lying t on the sofa with her head on hisp and her feet on the sofa¡¯s armrest. She looked veryfortable in this position. She frowned and asked, ¡± ¡°Jinghang, did your organization investigate that woman Yingluo?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s fingers trembled slightly. He knew who she was talking about. He replied softly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve checked.¡± Song ran hesitated. so, what kind of person was she in the past? was she like this from the beginning? ¡± In the end, she still wanted to know her own background and what kind of person her father would be. Gu jinghang caressed her hair. all we can find out is that she used to be from Haicheng. After that, she went all the way South, started a business, and became rich. Other than kidnapping you, she has no dark history. Song ran heaved a sigh of relief. Song ran had never linked Li Jin and Tang qingru together because the two did not seem to bepatible. Tang qingru was Chairman Tang and had two sons. It was hard to link two people like this together. Most importantly, director Tang did not have a good impression of song ran, and song ran also hated the arrogant director Tang. ¡°Do you want to find out more about her?¡± Gu jinghang asked again. Song ran narrowed her eyes and said in a soft voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a little curious.¡± ¡°Do you want to know what kind of person your father is?¡± Gu jinghang asked. Song ran closed her eyes. no, I don¡¯t want to know who my father is. I don¡¯t want to acknowledge a mother like that. My surname is song and my father is song Guoqing. I¡¯m very satisfied with my current life. I don¡¯t want to have another father. Chapter 987 987 Overbearing Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes were deep and he did not say anything. After lunch, song ran said that she had been exhausted for the past few days and needed to take an afternoon nap to replenish her energy. Shey on the bed to sleep while Gu jinghang sat by the side and read a book. He was still reading about astronomy and physics as if he was building a rocket. Song ran was at ease and treated her studies as a failure. It was enough for a family to have a top student. She used all her brain on doing business and did not need to study hard. In the end, she just needed to get her family¡¯s top student to do some intensive training before the exam. With nothing to worry about, song ran fell asleep in no time. Gu jinghang touched her face and when he saw that she did not react, he quietly walked out of the room. Gu jinghang stood downstairs for a while to sort out his thoughts. Was it Yu Jin¡¯s doing to erase all traces of Li Jin¡¯s life in Haicheng or was it someone else¡¯s doing? could it be song ran¡¯s father? If that was the case, it at least meant that the man had a certain amount of power. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to wipe away a person¡¯s life so cleanly. Gu jinghang¡¯s expression was a little solemn. He did not know what kind of person ran¡¯s biological father was. When he returned to the dormitory, he saw song ran lying on the sofa barefooted. When song ran heard the door open, she nced over and beckoned him with her finger. Gu Jingxing immediately strode over to her. He walked to the sofa and leaned over. He ced his arm on the back of the sofa and looked down at her. Song ran grabbed his shirt and pulled him hard. Gu jinghang groaned andid on her. Song ran sniffed his body and Gu jinghang asked lovingly, ¡± ¡°Little dog, what are you smelling?¡± where did you go just now? ¡± song ran squinted at him. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang¡¯s expression was a little sneaky. I didn¡¯t go anywhere. I had some matters to settle outside. Song ran sniffed again. you didn¡¯t go out to smoke, did you? ¡± Gu jinghang reached out and wrapped his arm around her waist. He turned her around so that she could lean on Him and chuckled. I¡¯ve quit smokingpletely. I¡¯ve quit smoking long ago so that ran can let me do whatever I want. Song ran¡¯s face turned red. She buried her face in his neck and sniffed. As she sniffed, she said, ¡± ¡°Did you really quit smoking? Why do I not believe it? I can vaguely smell smoke on you.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s voice was hoarse. that might be the smell of cigarettes from Fang Guohua. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask my men. Song ran snorted and said,¡¯your subordinates will listen to you. You told them to keep it a secret, so who would dare to betray you?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down as his eyes darkened. His long legs seemed to have nowhere to rest as he said in a rough voice, ¡± or you can ask Captain Jiang. If you can¡¯t, you can ask cuiying if she has seen me smoke. Cuiying has always been very protective of you. Song ran poked his chest. I¡¯ll force myself to believe you this time. Let me see. From now on, I¡¯ll have to do a physical examination for you every year. Gu jinghang coughed lightly. I¡¯m young and strong. I¡¯m also very healthy. I don¡¯t have a headache or fever all year round. There¡¯s no need to check. Song ran¡¯s fingers traced the outline of his strong and determined face. Gu jinghang felt his heart itch. that won¡¯t do either. You have to go for an annual check-up. Let me see. Why don¡¯t we go to Huashan Hospital tomorrow and get a check-up? from top to bottom, inside to outside, we¡¯ll get a check-up. Gu jinghang licked his lips and coughed lightly. ¡°Is there really a need?¡± Chapter 988 988 Quickly leave yes, ¡± song ran nodded. it¡¯s very necessary. She really did not know how depressed Gu jinghang must have been in his past life to have such a strong body. Therefore, she must be his personal nurse and keep a close eye on his health. Thinking about how Gu jinghang had gotten cancer at such a young age in her previous life, her heart ached so much that she could not even breathe. Oh, at this point, she felt that she needed to learn some basic nursing knowledge from Chu Yu. She also needed to prepare a set of household instruments. Gu jinghang was about to be promoted to Section Chief. He might have to attend more dinner parties in the future. It was inevitable that he would drink at dinner parties. As he grew older, she hoped that he would not have three high diseases. No, she had to look for Chu Yuter. After hearing that she was kidnapped, Chu Yu had followed Gu jinghang and the rest to look for her. She had to thank her in person. After all, she had been so petty in the past, but he didn¡¯t care about the past. He was indeed a magnanimous person. Song ran was a man of action. She acted immediately when she said she would. She supported Gu jinghang¡¯s body and tried to get up. um, I¡¯ll go look for Chu Yu in the infirmary. Let¡¯s have lunch together when I¡¯m back, okay? ¡± Song ran ran ran all the way to the infirmary. Outside Chu Yu¡¯s single office, she knocked on the door. When she heard someone saying, ¡±e in ¡°, she pushed the door open and entered. Unexpectedly, she saw a man. It was Chu Yu¡¯s nephew, Deputy Section Chief Chu. Song ranughed,¡±vice Section Chief Chu is here too?¡± I didn¡¯t disturb you, did I?¡± Chu Yu massaged her temples. Xiaochuan, I have a patient. You can go back now. ¡°Where do you feel ufortable?¡± Chu Yanchuan nced at song ran. Song ran was about to say that she was not feeling unwell when Chu Yu shot her a nce and said, ¡± she was kidnapped before and the injuries on her body haven¡¯t healed yet. I have to give her a checkup. It¡¯s not convenient for a man like you to be here. Hurry up and leave. Chu Yanchuan was sitting on the chair in front of her desk with his legs crossed. At this moment, he stood up slowly and nced at song ran. Then, he whispered to Chu Yu, ¡± I¡¯ll wait for you outside then. Come home for dinner tonight. Chu Yu waved her hand. I¡¯m very busy with work. Can you stop bothering me? ¡± Chu Yanchuan¡¯s face turned green and he seemed unhappy. Song ran quickly said, ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I leave? I don¡¯t think I came at the right time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll check for you.¡± Chu Yu grabbed her wrist. He was about to lift her clothes as he spoke, but Chu Yanchuan quickly walked out. After Chu Yanchuan left, song ran grabbed Chu Yu¡¯s hand immediately. ¡°Hey, are you really going to take off my clothes in front of a man?¡± Chu Yu released her grip. I¡¯m just scaring the child. Hees to the second Institute whenever he¡¯s free. He¡¯s already an adult, but he still likes to follow the way. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s annoying?¡± you think he¡¯s annoying? ¡± song ran chuckled. Chu Yu shook her head and sighed. it¡¯s affecting my work. How can I not be annoyed? ¡± I¡¯ll go home today and ask Grandpa to find him a wife. With someone to take care of him, he won¡¯te and bother me. ¡± Only Chu Yanchuan was left in this pitiful state. Song ran rxed her brows and thought,¡¯forget it. I¡¯m still so busy with my own matters. Tang Ji¡¯ an alone has made me so chaotic. I shouldn¡¯t worry about other people¡¯s matters.¡¯ Chapter 989 989 I can no longer cooperate with you She smiled,¡±when I was kidnapped before, I still have to thank you for following Jing hang and the others to find me.¡± &Nbsp; Chu Yu shrugged. it¡¯s a doctor¡¯s duty to save the dying and heal the injured. If you¡¯re seriously injured when I find you, I can save you immediately. Song ran sighed. She was so petty in the past. Chu Yu was clearly upright and righteous. She really wanted to p herself. Song ran touched her neck and smiled. well, can I learn from you how to measure pulse, blood pressure, blood cholesterol, and other things? ¡± ¡°Why are you learning this?¡± Chu Yu shot her a nce. ¡°You want to give my jinghang a checkup?¡± Chu Yu chuckled. you¡¯re really interested in Deputy Section Chief Gu. Alright, I¡¯ll teach you. After song ran had learned the basics, Chu Yu and song ran walked out of the infirmary together. They saw Chu Yanchuan standing under the locust pod tree in a white shirt and ck pants. The tall man looked quitepatible with Chu Yu. Song ran sighed. What a joke. She quickly slipped away. Chu Yu nned to go around Chu Yanchuan and return to the dormitory directly. Chu Yanchuan stopped her. ¡°Chu Yu,¡± he said. Chu Yu took two steps back and stood in front of him with a slightly displeased expression. how many times have I told you to call me aunt? you¡¯re so obedient in front of your family, but you¡¯ve be so rebellious outside. ¡°Because you¡¯re younger than me.¡± Chu Yanchuan¡¯s face was gloomy. ¡°But I¡¯m older than you,¡± Chu Yu replied with her arms crossed. Chu Yanchuan took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. Grandpa asked me to invite you back for dinner tonight. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back with you,¡± Chu Yu muttered to herself. Chu Yanchuan was a little surprised that she agreed so readily. Chu Yu felt that it was time to go back and ask her grandfather to arrange a marriage for the boy. Otherwise, he would be a burden to her work if he came to the two institutes whenever he was free. Chu Yanchuan, who was usually expressionless, couldn¡¯t help but smile,¡±Then let¡¯s go, my car is parked outside.¡± Chu Yu followed him out. Chu Yanchuan seemed to be in a good mood. He walked side by side with her and said softly,¡±Why do you still have to work on a day off?¡± Chu Yuughed and asked,¡±what¡¯s wrong? Do you feel bad for your aunt?¡± Chu Yanchuan gritted his teeth and told himself not to be angry. This girl had taken advantage of him for more than ten years. He was used to it. Chu Yu continued, ¡± that¡¯s because I¡¯m a doctor. There¡¯s always someone on duty in the infirmary. Dr. Zheng, Dr. Jia, and I will take turns. I¡¯ll have toe back after dinner tonight. ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Chu Yanchuan was a bit unstable. Chu Yu tutted softly,¡¯is your Research Institute very free? Why do you always have so much time?¡± Chu Yanchuan¡¯s face was sullen and he did not say anything. The two of them got into the car and the car sped all the way to the main research Institute¡¯spound. At the entrance of the Chu family¡¯spound, Chu Yu got out of the car in a hurry and saw her father reading a book and basking in the sun in the courtyard. She walked over quickly and sat on a small stool at the side. She took the book from officer Chu¡¯s hand and smiled.¡±Oldrade, didn¡¯t anyone tell you not to read under the sun? It¡¯s bad for your vision, you know?¡± Mr. Chu took off presbyopic sses. Oh, the busy man, Dr. Chu, you¡¯re back. Do you still have an oldrade like me in your eyes? ¡± Chu Yu shot a nce at Chu Yanchuan. don¡¯t listen to the adults ¡®words, kid. Hurry up and enter the house. Chu Yanchuan looked at his grandfather, who had always been protective of Chu Yu. He waved his hand naturally.¡±Didn¡¯t you hear your aunt telling you to go in? hurry up and go in.¡± Chapter 990 990 Use my retinas Fine, his biological grandson was not as important as his adopted daughter. He could not win. Chu Yanchuan smiled and entered the house. Chu Yu only spoke softly after Chu Yanchuan¡¯s back view had disappeared, ¡± ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t you think that Chuan is of marriageable age?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± officer Chu frowned. Is little aunt going to worry about her nephew¡¯s marriage?¡± Chu Yu spread her hands. that¡¯s right. I¡¯m a qualified elder. When it¡¯s time for a junior to get married, he should get married. He should start a family before starting a career. Besides, Xiao Chuan has been promoted to Section Chief Fu. It¡¯s really time for him to get married. ¡°Do you have a suitable candidate to introduce to Xiaochuan?¡± Chu Yuughed. Lu Huairou, the elder¡¯s granddaughter. I think she¡¯s a pretty good girl. Her looks, family background, and knowledge are a good match for Xiaochuan. Officer Chu frowned,¡±we grew up in the samepound. If Xiao Chuan liked her, wouldn¡¯t they have been together a long time ago?¡± Is this feasible?¡± Chu Yu patted the old Secretary¡¯s leg. oldrade, this rtionship needs to be cultivated. Xiaochuan has a straight face all day long. None of the girls in thispound would dare to get close to him. I think it¡¯s quite feasible. If you have time, ask Rou out for a meal? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re his aunt, so you can make the decision,¡± Mr. Chu nodded. Chu Yu nodded. oldrade, just wait and see. I love making decisions like this. It makes me feel more like an elder. Officer Chu nodded her head. you¡¯ve always liked to act like an elder since you were young. Xiaochuan is a few years older than you, but he¡¯s been calling you aunt for more than ten years. He¡¯s not treating that child well. Chu Yu was pleased with herself. we¡¯re still in the same generation. How can he not address me that way? ¡± During dinner, Chu Yu coughed softly and shot a nce at her father. Officer Chu then said, ¡± ¡°Chuan,e to grandpa¡¯s ce for dinner tomorrow.¡± Chu Yanchuan was a picky eater. He nced at the dishes on the table and picked up a piece of tofu. He slightly raised his eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be free tomorrow, but the Research Institute might have a meeting.¡± Officer Chu coughed again. little Lu wille over for dinner tomorrow. You¡¯re the same age. Talk to him. Chu Yanchuan¡¯s face turned ashen at once. He knew that Chu Yu must have told his grandfather something on her own. Grandpa, ¡°he said, frowning,¡± I¡¯m really busy. Don¡¯t waste all your energy on me. His grandma pped her forehead and said to officer Chu, ¡± ¡°Chuan is right. Don¡¯t always think about him. Think about your daughter.¡± Chu Yanchuan¡¯s expression froze. His hand that was holding the chopsticks froze in midair. He did not mean it that way. He could not let his grandparents find a partner for Chu Yu. He knew that Chu Yu did not like him. What if she really fell in love with someone else? what would he do then? Could it be that he was really going to die alone? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my daughter?¡± Mr. Chu asked, puzzled. Yu Xiuying rolled her eyes at him,¡¯don¡¯t you know how old your girl is? You¡¯re already 21 years old, and it¡¯s already the second half of the year. In the blink of an eye, you¡¯ll be 22 years old. You¡¯re a Big Girl Now, and you should get married when you¡¯re of age, understand?¡± Mr. Chu sighed. it was really a sh in my eyes. Our Xiao Yu is already twenty-one years old. I still want her to apany us for a few more years. Yu Xiuying red at him. no way. You have to quickly find out if there are any suitable and outstanding young men in ourpound. Quickly introduce them to our Xiao Yu. Chu Yanchuan looked at Chu Yu nervously and tried his best to act nonchnt. my aunt is very focused on her work. She wants to be an outstanding doctor. I don¡¯t think she has time for a partner. Chapter 991 991 Dr. Su is a little weird Song ran had bought a full set of instruments to measure blood pressure, heartbeat, and pulse. She began to measure Gu jinghang¡¯s body in a proper manner. ¡°Will you?¡± Gu jinghang smiled at her. Song ran raised her eyebrows and looked at him. brother jinghang, you¡¯re looking down on me. I¡¯m so smart. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do. Hmph. Gu jinghang chuckled. is my target alright? ¡± Song ran looked at the numbers on the device and said, ¡± yes, blood pressure is normal, heart rate is normal, pulse is normal, so far, he is very healthy. Gu jinghang looked at song ran, who had the stethoscope around her neck, and his eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Thank you, nurse song,¡± Song ran looked at him from the corner of her eyes. Why isn¡¯t it Dr. Song?¡± Gu jinghang pinched her chin. that¡¯s because all the pretty ones are nurses. Song ran put away her stethoscope and blood pressure monitor and looked up at him. ¡°What about Chu Yu? She¡¯s very pretty.¡± Chu Yu was indeed very beautiful. This question was basically a fatal one. Vice Section Chief Gu said nonchntly, ¡± ¡°Is she pretty? I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. ¡± Well, this answer was basically a safe one, but vice Section Chief GU only had eyes for song ran. Song ran chuckled. to be honest, a Beauty¡¯s taste is very picky. However, I¡¯m sure that Chu Yu¡¯s beauty is outstanding. No wonder my nephew is so concerned about her. What a pity. ¡°What¡¯s a pity?¡± Gu jinghang coughed lightly. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the Prince of Xiang is interested, but the goddess has no dreams.¡± ¡°Why do you know so much?¡± Gu jinghang chuckled. Song ran pointed at her eyes. my sharp eyes have seen through too many things. Gu jinghang reached out and held her waist. ¡°Nurse song, since you¡¯ve checked Hanhan¡¯s blood pressure, pulse, and heartbeat, do you want to do a full-body checkup for me?¡± Song ran was still in a daze. Go to the hospital for a check-up tomorrow. Just go to Huashan Hospital and let the doctor examine you. I don¡¯t know how to do it either.¡± Gu jinghang lifted her up in his arms and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just check what you know.¡± A certain someone was carried into the room by the Big Bad Wolf. Late at night, song ran looked at him with azy and tired expression. ¡°Am I going to check you? Yingluo, you¡¯re the one who checked me. ¡± Gu jinghang covered her with the nket and sniffed her hand. ¡°You¡¯re using the same soap, but why do you smell better than me?¡± Song ran gave him a punch on the chest softly. ¡°Bastard.¡± Gu jinghang wrapped his arms around her. stop fooling around. You still have to go for the physical examination tomorrow. You have to sleep early today. Song ran bit his finger and said, ¡± ¡°You big bastard.¡± Gu jinghang looked satisfied. yes, I¡¯m the big Rascal and you¡¯re the little rascal. Little rascal, stop messing around. Be good and go to sleep. The next day, song ran was nning to apany Gu jinghang to Huashan Hospital for a physical examination. She saw the Deputy Director the moment she stepped out of the dormitory. The Deputy Director looked at Gu jinghang with a smile. Good Morning, Deputy Section Chief Gu. Oh, no, the promotion notice has been approved. It was just sent to me yesterday and I¡¯m about to change it to Section Chief Gu. Congrattions in advance. As soon as the Deputy Director left, song ran hugged Gu jinghang and whined. Gu jinghang looked around. ran, be careful of your image. Song ran rolled her eyes at him. oh my, vice Section Chief Gu, you know how bad it will be? you¡¯re so bad. Gu jinghang coughed lightly. it¡¯s still daytime. Youngrade, you have to be careful of your image. Song ran let go of him. tsk! she snorted. what a hypocrite! Chapter 992 992 Chapter 1024-looked down on Gu jinghang chuckled. let¡¯s get in the car first. You can hug me however you want after we get in the car. After she got into the car, song ran crossed her arms in front of her chest and said coldly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve already lost interest in hugging you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to ride on the chief¡¯s coattail?¡± Gu jinghang put his arm around her shoulder. Song ran rolled her eyes.¡±I¡¯m someone who can enter and leave the chief¡¯s house freely, okay? Do you think I¡¯d want to hug your thigh?¡± Gu jinghang pinched her chin and asked,¡¯are you really not going to hug me? After this vige, there won¡¯t be such a shop anymore.¡± Song ran smiled and went over to hug his waist. hug, hug, hug. From now on, I can call you Section Chief openly. My Section Chief Gu is simply rising in the clouds. He was promoted twice in two years. It¡¯s like sitting in a rocketuncher. This promotion speed is simply too fast for others to catch up with. Gu jinghang pinched her face. maybe it¡¯s because my ran¡¯s husband is better off. Yin Hua, who was in front, blushed. How did her brother be so good at talking? he used to be a quiet person. It¡¯s worth mentioning that your brother only knows how to coax song ran. He¡¯s still a quiet person in front of others. Song ran brought Gu jinghang for a full-body checkup while she did the same for herself. The results showed that everything was normal, but the actual report would only be out a weekter. Song ran heaved a sigh of relief and patted his chest. ¡°You have to get it checked once a year, understand?¡± ¡°I understand, Madam.¡± Gu jinghang ruffled her hair. Song ran blushed. what Madam? ¡± she said. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang sent song ran home and had a meal with her family. After song Xuan found out about their past life, she no longer made things difficult for Gu jinghang. Gu jinghang was ttered and wondered what method ran had used to convince her sister. After the meal, song ran sent Gu jinghang to his car and said softly, ¡± ¡°Be careful when you drive.¡± Gu jinghang nodded. okay. I¡¯lle and pick you up for the rank conferring ceremony next week. You can go with me. I can go too? ¡± song ran was surprised. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang chuckled. silly girl, have you forgotten? you¡¯re a family member now. Of course, you can. Song ran pped her hands. how could I have forgotten about this? ¡± Alright, I¡¯ll go and watch the appointment ceremony of my director.¡± Si Nan mansion Aunt Zhou knocked on his door and poked her head in. ¡°Ji ¡®an, your father just called.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an turned his head. your father wants you to have dinner at his ce tonight. He said that a girl called song ran will be there too. Tang Ji ¡®an looked shocked. Song ran was going too? Did song ran and her father bury the hatchet? Did he already acknowledge song ran as his daughter? Unable to think of anything, he whispered, ¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Ji ¡®an, you¡¯ll go, right?¡± aunt Zhou asked carefully. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and pressed his forehead. It was five o ¡®clock in the evening at the song family¡¯s mansion. Song ran was dressed in a very formal cigarette pink suit. Song Xuan was helping her to tidy up her clothes. She was a little puzzled, ¡± ¡°Why did Chairman Tang suddenly invite you to the residence?¡± Song ran shrugged. Chairman Tang, you¡¯ve already lowered yourself and said that you¡¯ll apologize to me. I can¡¯t be too reserved. At that time, she still didn¡¯t know that Tang qingru was her father, so it was naturally easy to let go of the past grievances. Although song ran had always been suspicious of director Tang¡¯s sudden change in personality, she was happy to be on good terms with him. Chapter 993 993 Chapter 1025-must show off The pain that ordinary people had caused her couldn¡¯t bepared to the pain that her own biological father had caused her. After all, her rtionship with Tang Ji ¡®an wasn¡¯t that good in the beginning. Tang Ji ¡®an had set up an apology banquet, but they got along well after that. All in all, song ran was a person who knew what was good for her and was able to let go of things easily. In the courtyard of Chairman Tang¡¯s mansion, Tang qingru stood at the door and looked at it three times. Aunt Zhouughed and said, ¡± ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve already watched it several times. Isn¡¯t it scheduled for 6:30?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just looking around,¡± Tang qingru forced a smile. Aunt Zhou served him a cup of tea. Sir, the weather is dry. Please have some chrysanthemum tea and wait in the living room. Tang qingru returned to the hall. ¡°Did Sir invite someone important today?¡± aunt Zhou asked carefully. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite important. Go to the kitchen and check it out.¡± Tang qingru revealed a rare smile. ¡°I forgot to ask her about her taste,¡± he added.¡±I don¡¯t know what she likes to eat.¡± Aunt Zhou walked into the kitchen and thought to herself,¡¯I¡¯ve never seen director Tang so flustered before. It seems like the guests are really important.¡¯ Song ran arrived at Chairman Tang¡¯s mansion 15 minutes earlier. The car stopped and she looked up to see Chairman Tang walking out of the main entrance and into the courtyard. It was as if he had been looking out the whole time and ran out in a hurry when he saw her car. Song ran touched her face. Was it really because of her looks? A good-looking face that could move freely no matter where it went? She got out of the car, and Tang qingru opened the iron gate and walked out. He tried to maintain the calmness of an elder and said in a deep voice,¡±You¡¯re here.¡± Song ran handed him a wooden box and smiled politely. ¡°President Tang, this is the osmanthus wine made by my mother Wu. If you don¡¯t mind, you can have a taste.¡± Aunt Zhou, who was beside Tang qingru, was about to take it, but Tang qingru reached out and took it himself as if he had received a treasure.¡±You even brought me a gift.¡± This child was clearly polite when he advanced or retreated. He must have been used to being high and mighty in the past. He actually said such hurtful words and even pped her. Aunt Zhou nced at Chairman Tang in surprise. During the Chinese New Year, there were many people who wanted to give Chairman Tang gifts, including expensive houses and cars. However, Chairman Tang didn¡¯t ept any of them. Now, it was just a jar of osmanthus wine made by his own family, but Chairman Tang treated it as a treasure. It was a little dark outside, and when they entered the hall, aunt Zhou suddenly realized that she had been working for Chairman Tang, so she had naturally seen Li Jin before. This child looked very simr to Li Jin, especially his eyes, which were beautiful peach-shaped. They were exactly the same. No wonder, no wonder sir was so nervous and so unsettled. He had been looking for those two children for more than ten years. Now that he had really seen them, how could he not be excited? Tang qingru led song ran to the dining room. Song ran looked around. The decoration style here was simple and elegant. It was low-key but had a sense of texture. Tang qingru ced the osmanthus wine on the table and even pulled out a chair for her. Song ran was overwhelmed by the unexpected favor. She forced a smile and sat down in fear and trepidation. Tang qingru shot a nce at the ground clock not far away and snorted,¡±Why hasn¡¯t Ji ¡®an arrived yet?¡± Aunt Zhou looked at the clock and said carefully, ¡± ¡°He should be here soon.¡± As they were talking, Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s voice came from the entrance, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s raining outside. Aunt Zhou, you have to bring the orchid in, right?¡± Aunt Zhou quickly smiled and said to Tang qingru, ¡± ¡°Speak of the Devil, and the devil is here.¡± Chapter 994 994 Her eyes became even more blurry Tang Ji ¡®an walked through the porch and into the hall. He didn¡¯t have an umbre when he got out of the car, so there was some rain on his shoulders. Aunt Zhou handed him a dry towel.¡±Wipe it.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t take the towel. He walked into the dining room and saw his father, Xuxu, and song ran. He forced himself to remain calm and collected, but when he saw her, his breathing still became erratic. Only he knew, only he knew. When Tang qingru looked at song ran, his eyes were gentle and kind. Tang Ji ¡®an sneered in his heart without hiding it, not afraid of others seeing it. When Tang qingru looked at Tang Ji ¡®an, his eyes regained their calmness.¡±Why are you sote?¡± Song ran touched her neck. Tang Ji ¡®an arrived on time. He wasn¡¯t toote, was he? Tang Ji ¡®an pulled out a chair and slowly sat down. He nced at his father, then raised his hand to look at his watch.¡±Father said 6:30, so it¡¯s 6:28 now. How am Ite? Or did father set the time for song ran to arrive, and as long as she arrivedter than song ran, she would be consideredte?¡± Tang qingru squinted at him. His eyes were deep and cold. Usually, Tang Ji ¡®an would not easily vite his father¡¯s authority, but now, his rebellious phase might havee a littlete. He always hoped to see his father¡¯s angry face. Seeing his father secretly angry, he felt happy. Song ran felt that the atmosphere at the dining table was a little strange and inexplicable. She sat quietly and did not say anything. Aunt Zhou saw the tense atmosphere between the father and son and quickly tried to smooth things over. ¡°Sir, let me open the osmanthus wine that miss song brought for you?¡± Song ran replied,¡±sure, ran ran.¡± Tang qingru opened his mouth to say something, but song ran quickly said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Chairman Tang? Don¡¯t you want to drink?¡± Tang qingru originally wanted to treasure it. After all, it was his Xing ¡®er who gave him the wine. But since she wanted to drink it, then naturally everything would be up to her. ¡°Open it and pour us a ss each,¡± he said to aunt Zhou. Soon, the osmanthus wine was poured into the cup. Under the warm light in the dining room, the feeling of bejeweled nectar made Tang qingru couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°It¡¯s obviously good wine.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an sneered. The sun must have risen from the West. This was the first time he had seen his father so ingratiating. It was all because song ran was Li Jin¡¯s daughter. yes, ¡± song ran smiled. my aunt Wu¡¯s cooking skills are also very good. ¡°Well, I can see that you¡¯ve raised him well.¡± Tang qingru looked at her with a gratified expression. Song ran had a small frame and chubby cheeks. She was neither fat nor thin, and her figure was well-proportioned. She looked very healthy and bright. One look and you could tell that she was raised with care. Fortunately, the song family treated her well, and the two sisters were treated well. Song ran forced a smile. However, Chairman Tang suddenly stood up, raised the ss in his hand, and stared straight at her. it was my fault in the past. Xiao ran, can you let bygones be bygones? ¡± Song ran quickly picked up her ss and said, ¡± ¡°Sir, you¡¯re too serious, too serious.¡± The more polite she was, the more uneasy Tang qingru felt. He knew that the reason why song ran could forgive him so easily was because she treated him as an ordinary person, a high and mighty director Tang. If one day, she found out that he was her father, Wanwan, If song ran knew that he was her father, what would she think of him? For a moment, Tang qingru became timid. He thought that if song ran could forgive him, then he would just get along with her and drag it out as long as he could. Chapter 995 995 He ns to donate his cornea The two of them drank. Song ran finished her drink in one gulp, but Tang qingru was worried, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t drink so much. Just take a sip as a gesture.¡± Song ran picked up a handkerchief and wiped the corners of her mouth. She smiled and said, ¡± this osmanthus wine is good, but it will get a little tipsy. But it¡¯s okay, I will go to bed after going back tonight. Tang qingru nced at Tang Ji ¡®an again and said,¡±I heard you call Ji ¡®an second brother? Why did you call him second brother?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s hand that was holding the Jade chopsticks trembled slightly. His heart felt like it had been pricked by a thin needle, and for a moment, his breathing became a little difficult. He was the one who asked song ran to address him as ¡®second brother¡¯. What a joke. She was actually Li Jin¡¯s daughter. Song ranughed. I¡¯ve never known my second brother before. He thinks that I¡¯m being too distant by calling him young master Tang. So, he asked me to call him second brother. Tang qingru nodded slightly and said in a cold voice, Ji ¡®an, give Xiao ran a toast as well. The things you did before were indeed not appropriate for an elder brother. The veins on the back of Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s hands and his forehead were throbbing. This was the reason why his father called him over. He wanted him to apologize to song ran and his biological daughter. ¡°Ji ¡®an, I¡¯m talking to you, did you hear me?¡± Tang qingru coughed lightly. Tang Ji ¡®an raised his head and looked at song ran. In the end, he still raised the ss in his hand and stood up. Song ran quickly stood up as well and smiled.¡±It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a small matter. It¡¯s all in the past. Second brother, you don¡¯t have to apologize to me. I don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± One of them was director Tang, and the other was the Vice President of thew firm. How could she, song ran, make these two big shots stand up and give her a toast? She couldn¡¯t take advantage of him. She was someone who could step down if she was given a way out. These big shots were usually people who turned hostile faster than flipping a book. If I gave you face and you didn¡¯t ept it, then don¡¯t me me for turning hostile. Then, where would she go to cry? Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t say anything. He just finished the wine in his ss and sat down with a dark face. Song ran felt a little uneasy. Tang Ji ¡®an seemed to be unhappy. He must be unhappy that she was forcing him to apologize. Song ran was confused and could not figure out what Chairman Tang was thinking. Tang qingru personally picked up a piece of beef brisket for her with the serving chopsticks, and said in a very gentle voice,¡±Aunt Zhou stewed it for the whole afternoon. It should be very crispy. Try it.¡± Song ran was overwhelmed by the unexpected favor and forced a smile. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± She was getting more and more nervous. Why did Chairman Tang¡¯s attitude take a 180-degree turn? Just when she was still in a state of confusion, Tang qingru said, ¡± Xiao ran, if you can, would you be my goddaughter? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an opened his eyes and looked at song ran in a daze. Song ran heaved a sigh of relief. He was just like the chief¡¯s wife. She was pretty and smart, but she did not have a daughter. That was why she was shy. Song ran felt a little proud of herself. It was all thanks to her pretty face. She was d that director Tang did not like her in that way. He liked her as his goddaughter. She looked apologetic. I¡¯m sorry, Sir. I¡¯ve already acknowledged the chief and his wife as my godparents. So, I¡¯m really sorry, Wanwan. The corner of Tang qingru¡¯s mouth twitched reluctantly, but he was a little surprised.¡±Have you acknowledged chief Fu as your Godfather?¡± Director Tang was so busy every day. How could he have the time to inquire about a rumor that he didn¡¯t like the younger generation? Chapter 996 996 I won¡¯t ept it even if I die Song ran nodded. yes, the director and his wife are very good to me. When I almost went blind, they called an ophthalmologist from the Institute and a doctor from overseas to treat me. Tang qingru¡¯s heart ached. What was he doing when she was injured and her eyes were about to go blind? When he heard that his second son had gone to the hospital to visit her, he was furious. He called the director of the Cultural Affairs Bureau and asked them to re-approve the movie that she had worked so hard to make, which almost made all her efforts go to waste. That was why the child had angrily rushed to his office to question him right after her eye surgery. What terrible things had he done? How could he still hope to acknowledge this child? Tang qingru¡¯s face was a little pale. He forced a smile and said with a bitter voice,¡±Yingluo¡¯s eyes, are they okay now?¡± Song ran subconsciously touched her right eye. yes, it¡¯s basically better. The doctor asked me to go for regr checkups. My vision is a little worse than before, but it¡¯s still okay overall. In the past, both his eyes were 1.5, but now, his right eye was about 0.9. But the doctor said that it would not affect anything. It was almost the same as what people with 300 degrees of nearsightedness would see. Tang qingru looked at her eyes. This pair of beautiful eyes was almost exactly the same as that person¡¯s eyes. He had also fallen in love with her because of this pair of beautiful eyes. He felt that he was terrible. He had handled family and love very badly. Perhaps there were some people in this world who were sessful in their careers but were always a mess in their rtionships. Tang qingru was such a person. He wanted to reach out and touch her eyes, but song ran turned her head away. The wariness in her eyes was obvious at that moment. Yes, she was willing toe for dinner, but she didn¡¯t like him because he was Chairman Tang. His heart ached even more as he thought of this. He lowered his hand and said in a soft voice, ¡± okay, then listen to the doctor and go for regr checkups. Song ran nodded. I understand, Sir. Tang qingru was feeling a little down, so he drank a few cups of osmanthus wine. When he drank, song ran apanied him, and he did not dare to not drink. On the other hand, Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression was unfocused, as if he had a lot on his mind. Song ran was the only one who felt like she was sitting on pins and needles. She sighed in her heart.¡¯Why did I have to attend a dinner party for such a Big Shot? sigh, I¡¯m really looking for trouble.¡¯ The osmanthus wine¡¯s alcohol content was not low. Song ran drank cup after cup until she felt dizzy. When the dinner was about to end, the Secretary-General came to talk to Chairman Tang about work. Song ran felt a little dizzy. Tang qingru saw her blushing cheeks and said, ¡± Xiao ran, why don¡¯t you go to the guest room and rest for a while? ¡± Sir, ¡± song ran said as she stood up from the chair, ¡± why don¡¯t I leave first? ¡± ¡°Go to the guest room and rest for a while. I¡¯ll talk to you after I¡¯m done with the Secretary General.¡± Tang qingru waved his hand. Since director Tang had already said so, song ran had no choice but to obey. After informing Yin Hua who was in the side hall, she followed aunt Zhou to the guest room to sleep for a while. Song rany on the bed and fell asleep quickly. The osmanthus wine had a strong aftereffect. Tang qingru and the Secretary went into his study to discuss business, leaving Tang Ji ¡®an alone in the dining room. He ate slowly, but he didn¡¯t know the taste of the food, as if he was chewing wax. The rain outside was getting heavier. He threw away the Jade chopsticks in his hand and exhaled. He looked out of the window and said coldly,¡±Aunt Zhou, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Chapter 997 997 I¡¯m sorry for almost killing you Aunt Zhou nced out of the window. the rain is heavy. Don¡¯t leave tonight. You can stay at your father¡¯s ce. Tang Ji ¡®an snorted. father doesn¡¯t seem to wee me. He only has his daughter in his eyes. Aunt Zhou shushed her. don¡¯t say that. Your father won¡¯t be happy if he hears about it. Ji ¡®an, you have to know that the rtionship between father and son is different. Your father still loves you. Tang Ji ¡®an smiled bitterly. that¡¯s enough. Aunt Zhou, you don¡¯t have tofort me. the rain is too heavy. It¡¯s not safe to drive. I¡¯ve already tidied up your room during the day. Why don¡¯t you sleep here tonight? ¡± aunt Zhou tried to persuade him. Song ran woke up and felt a little thirsty. As she walked along the corridor, she heard someone talking in the study. It was Tang qingru and Tang Ji ¡®an. Tang Ji ¡®an said, ¡± I thought of her as my sister. I didn¡¯t expect her to be my real sister. She¡¯s actually the child of you and that woman, Lijin. I hate her very much now. Tang qingru¡¯s face was gloomy,¡±I don¡¯t care if you hate Zhenzhen or not.¡± Tang qingru saw song ran as he heard footsteps outside the door. He quickly shouted,¡±ran, ran, ran!¡± Song ran held onto the handrail and ran down in a hurry. She was in a hurry and her eyes were filled with panic. What did she just hear? What did she just hear? ¡°It¡¯s the Hanhan you had with that woman Lijin.¡± What did that sentence mean? Her mind was in a mess and she didn¡¯t dare to think about it. She only knew that she wanted to escape from this Chairman Tang mansion. She wanted to leave this ce and she didn¡¯t want to stay here for a moment. She almost rushed down the stairs, but she staggered and slid down to the first floor with a plop. Tang qingru shouted,¡±ran Xuanji!¡± He rushed to the first floor and wanted to help her up, but song ran quickly got up on her own. She shouted at Yin Hua in the side hall,¡±Yin Hua, go get the car.¡± &Nbsp; Yin Hua didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her sister-inw, and quickly walked towards the door, preparing to go out and drive the car. Tang qingru grabbed hold of song ran who had already rushed to the door. Song ran¡¯s eyes were filled with fear, ¡± ¡°Let me go.¡± Tang qingru¡¯s eyes were filled with hope and uncertainty as he said, Xiao ran, you just heard it, didn¡¯t you? ¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes flickered and she did not even look at him. I didn¡¯t hear anything. I didn¡¯t hear anything. Let me go, director Tang. I want to go home. I want to go home. Tang qingru grabbed her wrist. ran, you heard it right. You, Huahua, are my daughter. You are my long-lost Xing ¡®er. Song ran¡¯s eyes suddenly became firm. She stared at Tang qingru andughed at herself, ¡± you¡¯re Chairman Tang. You¡¯re high and mighty. I, song ran, am just amoner. I don¡¯t dare to be associated with you. Chairman Tang must have made a mistake. With that, she broke free of his hand and ran out in a hurry. The wind and rain patted the window loudly. Tang qingru turned to look and saw that the rain outside was very heavy. He quickly said,¡±Aunt Zhou, get an umbre! Hurry!¡± While they were talking, song ran had already rushed out of the mansion. It was raining heavily outside. Yin Hua shouted, ¡± ¡°Sister-inw!¡± While she was hesitating, she saw that her sister-inw had already rushed out. She quickly followed behind. The two of them got into the car and were drenched. Tang qingru went out with an umbre, but he could only see the car speeding away. Her words reverberated in his ears. ¡°You¡¯re Chairman Tang, you¡¯re high and mighty!¡± This child, in the end, still med him. He knew that he did not dare to expect her to forgive him. He had brought this upon himself, and he deserved it. Chapter 998 998 I¡¯m her mother He looked embarrassed as he stood in the rain. Aunt Zhou had also caught up with him. As she watched the car¡¯s tail lights gradually disappear, she whispered, ¡± ¡°Sir, the head secretary is still waiting for you in the study room. Please wait.¡± Tang qingru¡¯s body shook as if half of his vital Qi had been sucked out. He was like a walking corpse without any consciousness. He slowly walked down the corridor and looked at the distant demonic god in a daze. Aunt Zhou said carefully,¡±Sir, please ...¡± Tang qingru heaved a long sigh, full of grief. After a long while, he said in a deste voice,¡±Let the head secretary go back first.¡± Aunt Zhou wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, she said, ¡± ¡°Sir, that girl Yingluo.¡± Tang qingru lowered his eyes. it¡¯s her daughter. That child refused to acknowledge me. It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. Aunt Zhou was a little surprised. Director Tang was used to being high and mighty, and she had never seen him lower himself so much. The children that Sir had always been thinking about, now saw him as a scourge, running away in panic when they saw him. Master¡¯s heart must be in pain. In an instant, Tang qingru seemed to have aged ten years. He was on the verge of copse, and he was no longer in the mood to pursue Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s mistake. Aunt Zhou quickly asked Tang Ji¡¯ an to leave. On the road, in the speeding car, Yin Hua was worried. ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re in the rain. Are you cold?¡± Song ran reached out and touched her face. Her voice was trembling.¡±I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t drive too fast and be careful.¡± Yin Hua nced at the rearview mirror from time to time. She saw that her sister-inw¡¯s face was pale, and her eyes were extremely flustered. What did she just hear? was her sister-inw the daughter of Chairman Tang? How did this happen? This was simply unbelievable. This was simply unbelievable. She didn¡¯t dare to say anything more and just stepped on the elerator all the way back to Tianzifang. The moment she got out of the car, song ran rushed into the house. Aunt Wu saw her and naturally shouted, ¡± ¡°Aiya, Xiao ran, why are your hair and clothes wet? you little girl, it¡¯s raining so heavily outside, didn¡¯t you take an umbre? You little girl, quickly go take a hot bath. I¡¯ll make some ginger tea for you and send it to your roomter.¡± Song ran took a hot shower and changed into a clean set of clothes. She then held a cup of ginger tea and knocked on her sister¡¯s door. The door was pushed open and the young couple was lying on the bed. Song ran walked in expressionlessly. Yang Haitao called out. hey, sister-inw, it¡¯s time to sleep. Why did youe in? ¡± Song ran¡¯s voice was low and nasal. ¡°Sis, I want to sleep with you.¡± Before song Xuan could say anything, yang Haitao said anxiously, ¡± are you kidding me? I¡¯m now officially song Xuan¡¯s husband. Your sister will definitely not agree to it, Zhenzhen. ¡°Haitao, you can sleep in the guest room.¡± ¡°I¡¯m your husband,¡± yang Haitao said in disbelief. ¡°Okay, honey, you can sleep in the guest room.¡± Yang Haitao looked at song Xuan and saw that she was not joking. He then carried a pillow and walked out of the room. ran! song Xuan lifted the nket and said, e on up. Song ran sat beside her and took small sips of the ginger tea. ¡°Do you have anything to say to me?¡± song Xuan stared at her. no, ¡± song ran shook her head. I didn¡¯t. Song Jin held her hand and said,¡±didn¡¯t you go to Chairman Tang¡¯s house for dinner today?¡± How was it? What kind of food did they cook for you? How can the food served by Chairman Tang¡¯s family be the same as that of ordinary people like us? Or do you have swallow wings and stomach ginseng?¡± Song ran turned to look at her. sis, ¡± she said softly, ¡± can you at least remember what happened when you were young? ¡± ¡°Eh? How young were you?¡± Chapter 999 999 Suddenly panicked when I was two or three years old. song ran lowered her eyes and thought carefully. Song Xuan snorted. what nonsense are you talking about? how can a two or three-year-old child have memories? ¡± Song ran looked at her expectantly. think about it carefully. People say that if something important happens when you¡¯re two or three years old, you¡¯ll still have some memories. Song Xuan frowned and fell into deep thought. After a long while, song Xuan slowly said, ¡± I seem to remember that on a snowy day, I chased after my mother and shouted for her. I might have wanted to go out with her, but she didn¡¯t want to take me. Song ran¡¯s heart ached. It must have been when Li Jin abandoned them. ¡°What else? Do you still remember anything?¡± Some distant and broken images shed through song Xuan¡¯s mind. I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a memory from watching TV, or a dream, or if it¡¯s really the awkwardness I experienced. ¡°What is it?¡± I seem to remember a very strict mother-inw. She seemed to have hit me before. Song ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat. did she hit you? ¡± she asked. &Nbsp; ¡°I think there was such a scene,¡± song Xuan nodded. ¡°How did she hit you?¡± Song Xuan shook her head. I really can¡¯t remember. It¡¯s just a little vague. I¡¯m not sure if I really experienced it. Ran, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Why are you asking all this?¡± Song ran lowered her eyes. it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that when I went to Chairman Tang¡¯s house today, I found out that the family situation of those noble families is moreplicated, so I had a thought and wanted to ask what our song family used to be like. Hehe, Hanhan. Her sister was still pregnant. Even if the truth couldn¡¯t be hidden one day, she would hide it for as long as she could. At the very least, he had to let her sister give birth to the child safely before he told her about the ridiculous things that had happened in the past. Song Xuan touched her head and said, ¡± silly girl. It¡¯s already a big deal for our Father to marry a second wife. Our families are rtively simple. Don¡¯t think too much. How was your rtionship with Chairman Tang today? ¡± You didn¡¯t give him face, did you? after all, he¡¯s a Big Shot. We can¡¯t be arrogant because of his favor, understand?¡± don¡¯t worry, ¡± song ran replied absent-mindedly. I¡¯ll do it. Don¡¯t you feel at ease? ¡± Song Xuanughed, ¡± even if you¡¯re alive for the rest of your life, you¡¯re still my sister. No matter what, you¡¯ll always be my sister. I¡¯ll take care of you for the rest of your life. Tears welled up in song ran¡¯s eyes. She thought that both of them were adopted. Under normal circumstances, people would only adopt one girl. If they adopted two girls, it must mean that her sister was unwilling to be separated from her. After song ran finished her ginger tea, she put the cup aside and snuggled under the nket. She hugged song Xuan and mumbled, ¡± ¡°Sis, let¡¯s sleep.¡± Song Xuan reached out to turn off themp on the bedside table and said in a gentle voice, ¡± ¡°En, Yingluo.¡± In the room next door, yang Haitao¡¯s head was lowered and his arms were used as a pillow. He felt indignant as he recalled the scene from yesterday. Haitao, ¡± song Xuan said as she held his face, ¡± I want to give birth to two children for you. After this one, we can have another one. Of course, he did not know how shocked song Xuan was when she found out that he had waited for her for a lifetime in his previous life. She was so shocked that she could not express her love for him and only wanted to bear him a few more children. silly, ¡± yang Haitao said. the country¡¯s policy is strict. Now, we can only have one child. Song Xuan insisted, ¡± we¡¯re not officials. We can¡¯t have as many children as we want. At most, we¡¯ll be fined. We can afford it. Chapter 1000 1000 Her own daughter hated her so much Yang Haitao touched her face. why are you suddenly so affectionate? I¡¯m not used to it. I still like it when you make fun of me. Song Xuan raised her brows and looked at him. sure, I¡¯ll do whatever you want. Haitao, I love you. I¡¯ll love you well for the rest of my life. The person who had clearly said that she loved him yesterday had abandoned him and gone to her sister¡¯s arms today. That night, song ran was not in the mood to sleep. The rain was heavy outside, but she just opened her eyes and looked out of the window. Her heart was in a mess. How could it be like that? No matter how hard she thought, she couldn¡¯t draw her family background to be rted to Chairman Tang. In her eyes, he was an insignificant figure. Wasn¡¯t li Jin a mountain Bandit? How could the mountain bandits be rted to such a Big Shot? That¡¯s right. In fact, she just couldn¡¯t figure it out. In fact, she should have figured it out long ago. Why did Chairman Tang change his expression and attitude the moment he saw her? It was because she looked very simr to Lijin. Yes, their eyes, her sister, and Lijin, they had the same pair of eyes. When Tang qingru saw her face and her eyes, he understood everything and immediately changed his arrogant attitude. Yes, she was still confused and couldn¡¯t figure it out. She thought that Chairman Tang was worried that she would be with Tang Ji ¡®an and ruin the Tang family¡¯s reputation. It turned out that she had been thinking too much and had not been able to think of the right path, which made her more and more wrong. She tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. Chairman Tang was her father, someone who looked down on her, someone who looked down on her, and someone whom she couldn¡¯t agree with. It was really fate. A father like that was not as good as song Guoqing. At least, for the past ten years, she had never doubted that she was song Guoqing¡¯s daughter. After song Guoqing married Shen mengfang, he did not treat her and her sister as well as before. However, in general, he still cared about them. He was always easily incited by Shen mengfang. His original intention was indeed for the good of the sisters. Song ran clenched her fists and thought to herself, ¡± I only have one father, and he¡¯s song Guoqing. I only have one father to be filial to, and he¡¯s Chairman Tang. He¡¯ll always be the high and mighty Chairman Tang, and he has nothing to do with me. I won¡¯t try to curry favor with such a Big Shot. Just as she was about to close her eyes and sleep, she heard her sister mumbling softly, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t Yingluo, don¡¯t Yingluo, don¡¯t Yingluo, don¡¯t hit me Yingluo, don¡¯t hit me Yingluo¡± Song ran¡¯s heart ached so much that she could not breathe. It seemed like it was true. Her sister must have been abused when she was young. So, did someone in the Tang family abuse her? And why did Li Jin leave Tang qingru back then? Tang qingru looked at her excited look. She didn¡¯t look like someone who would abandon her daughter. What had happened back then? She patted her sister¡¯s back and said softly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright, Yingluo.¡± After a while, song Xuan became quiet. The night was getting darker. Song ran exhaled and told herself over and over again, ¡± go to sleep. Go to sleep. Don¡¯t think too much. There was no point in thinking too much. Everything would work out when it came to it. She only had one principle, and that was that she only had one father and one mother. Late at night, Tang Ji ¡®any on his side on the bed. The pain in his back made it difficult for him to fall asleep, but he also had no mood to sleep. Chapter 1001 1001 I don¡¯t want to see you Thest bit of hope in his heart was gone. It had all been killed by his father. She was someone he could not dream of. She was his biological sister. The blood of the same person flowed in their bodies. He sighed. Perhaps he had really done something wrong in his past life, and he had to pay for it in this life. Otherwise, why was it that her father didn¡¯t dote on her and her mother didn¡¯t love her? she had finally fallen in love with someone, but it was her own sister. How could there be such an ill-fated rtionship in the world, what a sin. A weekter, Gu jinghang was officially promoted to Section Chief. The title ceremony was held at noon. Gu jinghang¡¯s car was parked in front of the song family¡¯s mansion. Song ran went out and realized that they had changed cars. Gu jinghang was dressed in a suit and a military cap as he leaned against the ck car. The clear blue sky and the sweet fragrance of Osmanthus filled the air. Song ran walked towards the car step by step. She first looked around the car before she stood in front of Gu jinghang with her mouth wide open.¡±This car is a Xuanji Hummer.¡± Gu jinghang chuckled. our ran can actually recognize a Hummer. Well, it¡¯s a new car given by the organization. Song ran hugged him by the waist. Superintendent Gu, I¡¯m determined to cling to you. You¡¯re a strong and powerful person. Gu jinghang held her in his arms and patted her head. okay, you¡¯re the only one who can carry me. Hurry up and get in the car. Today¡¯s award ceremony is a very solemn asion. You can¡¯t bete. Gu jinghang only had the time to look at song ran after they got into the car. The girl had light makeup on and was dressed in a formal suit with a long, dark gray coat. Her long hair was tied up and hung behind her. She was extremely professional, beautiful, and gentle. Gu jinghang held her hand and his eyes were extremely gentle. ¡°I heard that the director has arranged for you to sit in the first row. You¡¯ll be able to see it clearly when the timees.¡± Song ran was pleased. with my Godfather and chief Gu around, I have nothing to worry about. I feel safe. Gu jinghang held her in his arms and kissed the top of her head. Last night, Guohua came to his dormitory and told him a shocking thing. The second thing was that two years ago, Li Jin¡¯s husband was Tang qingru, who was now Chairman Tang. So, in other words, the biological father of song Xuan and song ran was Chairman Tang. It turned out to be Chairman Tang. Gu jinghang knew that song ran did not like Chairman Tang, who looked down on her. So, Gu jinghang decided to wait and see song ran¡¯s attitude on this matter. ¡°Ran, what do you think of President Tang now?¡± Gu jinghang asked tentatively. what do you mean? ¡± song ran looked at him warily. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang was not someone who could hide anything in front of song ran. He coughed lightly and said, ¡± ¡°Previously I heard that he looked down on you from his words, but then his attitude towards you changed. Now, you look down on him.¡± Song ran reached out and grabbed his shirt. She sounded a little aggrieved. jinghang, I don¡¯t like him. I didn¡¯t like him in the past, and I won¡¯t like him in the future. Because Tang Ji ¡®an came to look for me, he called me to Chairman Tang¡¯s mansion and pped me without asking for the reason. That p made my mouth bleed. I will never like a person like him, no matter when. All of Gu jinghang¡¯s hopes were gone. If his ran didn¡¯t like him, then he didn¡¯t deserve to be her father. No matter what decision she made, he would always support her. ¡°Jinghang, why are you asking this?¡± song ran asked again. Chapter 1002 1002 I will not ept it Gu jinghang replied guiltily,¡±hehe, I just feel that Chairman Tang is treating you quite well now. I wanted to ask if you¡¯re interested in clinging to another powerful person.¡± &Nbsp; Song ran shook her head. no, I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with that high and mighty Chairman Tang. I don¡¯t even want to see him again. Gu jinghang pulled her into his arms. alright. If you don¡¯t want to have anything to do with him, then let¡¯s not have anything to do with him. I only need you, ¡± song ran said as shey in his arms. I can rely on you. ¡°Okay, you can rely on me for the rest of your life. The Hummer stopped at the main entrance of the Research Institute. The guard questioned Gu jinghang for a while before saluting him with a serious expression. ¡°Pleasee in, Superintendent.¡± Song ran could not help but smile. The autumn wind blew on her face, and her smugness was written all over her face. Her Jing Xing finally relied on his own strength and took one step at a time to be the Section Chief. As he wished, he could be called the director by others. Now, she was the wife of the Section Chief. Wen Huihui¡¯s glory in her previous life was finally back. In the future, her Jing Xing would also be the Deputy Director, director and finally the chief director. She believed that Gu jinghang would work even harder in this life. Even if it was for her, he would climb to the highest position as fast as possible. In the future, she would be the wife of the station chief and stand side by side with Jing Xing at the peak of power. Therefore, she would not fawn on Chairman Tang. Let the Tang family live on high and mighty. They were them, and she and her sister were them. They were not from the same world, and it was meaningless to force them to merge. The car slowly drove to the Grand Hall of the general research Institute where the award ceremony would be held. Song ran got out of the car and saw that the director¡¯s car was also there. She quickly left Gu jinghang and walked over. Once the director got out of the car, everyone who passed by saluted him and said in unison, ¡± ¡°Hello, Superintendent.¡± ¡°Yes, you may enter.¡± The Superintendent waved his hand. Song ran and the Superintendent walked in side by side. The Superintendent smiled and said, ¡± I¡¯ve prepared a seat for you in the first row. Take a good look at your man¡¯s heroic posture when he¡¯s receiving an award. thank you, chief, ¡± song ran said with a smile. thank you for your preferential treatment. ¡°I¡¯m not giving you any special treatment, I just value talents.¡± The head of the police department nced at her. The director had already put the construction of the country¡¯s first rocket on the agenda. As the physics consultant of the Institute, Gu jinghang had already finalized the project. At the end of the year, he would be sent to the southeast Research Institute and would be stationed there for a long time. The chief Inspector would naturally give special treatment to the family members of such talents. Next year, the Vice Section Chief Chu would probably be promoted, but now, Section Chief Gu was in the limelight. Gu jinghang humbly expressed that the leader valued them and that he would continue to shine for the country and the organization. ¡°I heard you¡¯ll be at the southeast Research Institute for a long time,¡± director Liang said in a low voice. Gu jinghang nodded. yes. I¡¯ve received a transfer order from the higher-ups. Deputy Director Liang nced at song ran and asked,¡±have you told the family?¡± What kind of attitude was this little girl showing? Aren¡¯t you still in school?¡± Gu jinghang lowered his eyes and smiled. I haven¡¯t told her yet. I¡¯m afraid the little girl will explode if she hears it. Director Liang pouted and tsked. ¡°Section Chief Gu acted first and reportedter. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being punished by the family?¡± Gu jinghang coughed lightly. anyway, I¡¯ve already married her. She can¡¯t possibly divorce me. Besides, our ran is quite reasonable. Chapter 1003 1003 Such a preposterous thing Director Liang looked at him with disappointment. who would have thought that my most valued technician would be so henpecked? oh my, a little girl has you under her thumb. I never thought that you would have such a day. Gu jinghang smiled and said in a low voice,¡±leader, I¡¯ll go over first.¡± &Nbsp; ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± Gu jinghang and song ran walked out side by side. Now that Section Chief Gu had reached a higher level, there were naturally many people who congratted him. The head of police had received instructions from his wife to let the young couple go and celebrate. Hence, he did not invite Gu jinghang to the dinner that night. Gu jinghang and song ran walked out of the hall and watched as the director got into his car. They then got into their own car. Song ran was so happy that she could not help but hum a song. Gu jinghang, on the other hand, seemed to be a little troubled. How was he going to tell Xiao ran about being transferred to the southeast Research Institute? It would take at least half a year to one or two years to go to the southeast Research Institute. After all, it was a big project, and he could only return to Haicheng when he was on family visit leave. He wanted song ran to follow him to the southeast Research Institute. That wasn¡¯t realistic. After all, she was still a student. Sigh, the pain of marrying a female student was really inconvenient in all aspects. Otherwise, he could have taken her away directly. Song ran seemed to be overjoyed as she kept snuggling into his arms. Gu jinghang touched her face and coaxed her, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to my ce tonight and have some drinks, okay? I still have some of the osmanthus wine made by your aunt Wu, hmm?¡± Song ran leaned into his arms. alright, let¡¯s drink till we¡¯re drunk tonight. Just the two of us, okay? ¡± Yin Hua sighed in her heart. It was as if someone wanted to join you, and at that time, they would be beaten by the two of you until they had no skin left, hehe. Gu jinghang caressed her face. alright, just the two of us. We won¡¯t treat anyone. I¡¯ll treat them to a meal in the future. Song ran seemed drunk even before she started drinking. She wrapped her arms around his waist and mumbled, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, I am really very happy.¡± In the women¡¯s prison in Haicheng, Wen Huihui was living like a zombie. Her life was hopeless since she had been sentenced to 30 years in prison. Later, for some reason, she was suddenly given another 20 years. She heard the prison guards talk about it, saying that Chairman Tang felt that this case was too bad and that it would not be enough to appease the public anger if he was not severely punished. She already had nothing left to live for. Fifty years in prison. Fifty years. How long and despairing was that? She could no longer see any hope. Her heart had already died. She would be tortured to death in this high wall. As for song ran, she was living a happy life in that colorful world. She didn¡¯t dare to think about it. She was afraid that once she thought about it, she would go crazy with jealousy. She was afraid that she would be so jealous that she wouldn¡¯t be able to live. However, there were people who wanted to talk about song ran and Gu jinghang in front of her. In the small prison, she sat on the bed. On the high wall beside her was a small window. She looked at the small window with a dazed expression, longing for the blue sky and freedom outside. Outside the small prison, two female prison guards passed by and heard what they were talking about in soft voices. One of them said, ¡± did you hear? among the men, the youngest Section Chief was promoted today. His future is limitless. that¡¯s right. A 26-year-old Section Chief is really unheard of. I heard that he¡¯s good-looking and has a good rtionship with his wife. He said that his wife had some problems with her eyes some time ago and wanted to donate her cornea to his wife without caring about her future. Wen Huihui¡¯s face turned pale. She knew who they were talking about. Chapter 1004 1004 He¡¯s too selfish Who else could it be? a 26-year-old Section Chief who had a particrly good rtionship with his wife. Who else could it be other than Gu jinghang? Her eyes were right. She knew that this man had a bright future. She knew it. That was why she wanted to get that man by any means possible. However, he was loyal and devoted to song ran. Yet, song ran suddenly changed her attitude and started to treat Gu jinghang with care. As a result, she really couldn¡¯te between the two of them. Wen Huihui sat on the bed listlessly. That night, she had a dream. The dream was so real that it seemed like she had really experienced everything in the dream. She dreamed that she had seeded. She had really snatched Gu jinghang over. She dreamed that she had be the wife of the police station chief. She had be the wife of the police station chief and had a special car to receive her whenever she went in and out. Anyone who saw her would have to bow down to her. She even dreamed that she had sessfully acknowledged the director and his wife as her parents. It was such a glorious thing, and everyone was envious and jealous of her. She was just as jealous of song ran. As for song ran, in her dream, song ran was poor and ill. In the end, she went to the hospital to visit her. After she told song ran everything, song ran was so angry that she died. How great would it be if that was the case? yes, that was the life that Wen Huihui should be living. She was the one who deserved all of that. Yingluo¡¯s dream was so real and clear that when she woke up at four in the morning, she gave herself a hard p. Why did she have to wake up? why didn¡¯t she just sleep? Wasn¡¯t it good to just live in a dream? The night was still long. She looked at the small window on the high wall, then took off her pants, tied them up, and tied them to the head of the bed. After that, she put her neck in to sleep. The next day, song ran was in a hangover and had a terrible headache. It was autumn and the weather was getting cold, so she dragged Gu jinghang to bed and did not want to get up. Gu jinghang held her in his arms and said gently, ¡± ¡°I have to get up and make you breakfast, okay?¡± I¡¯m not hungry. song ran hugged his waist. &Nbsp; ¡°Immortal?¡± Song ran mumbled, ¡± it¡¯s all your fault for making me drink so much yesterday. My head is hurting so badly now. I can¡¯t move. Gu jinghang gently stroked the back of her head and said,¡¯huh? Did I make you drink so much? Which little lunatic is it that can¡¯t be stopped and insists on drinking?¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows. it can¡¯t be mine. I know that I¡¯m not that good at drinking. I won¡¯t be so rude. Gu jinghang did not know whether tough or cry. alright, alright, alright. You know your limits. I was the one who forced you to drink it. Is that alright? ¡± Song ran ced one of her legs on top of his. ¡°It¡¯s cold, Let¡¯s stay in bed a little longer, okay? I¡¯ll get upter.¡± When song ran was not around, Gu jinghang would wake up at six O ¡®clock sharp no matter how cold the weather was. He would then run tenps around the examination field first. Wasn¡¯t that how he trained to have a strong body? At this moment, the little girl was pestering him. Gu jinghang carried her and buried her under the nket. alright, then sleep for a while more. It¡¯s eight o ¡®clock now. When do you want to sleep? ¡± ten or eleven o ¡®clock is fine, ¡± song ran replied in a hoarse voice. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang raised his eyebrows. then, I¡¯ll have to have lunch when I wake up. ¡°Then let¡¯s have lunch.¡± Section Chief Gu had never stayed up sote before. Lying on the bed, he really felt that something was wrong with his body. Song ran leaned her head on his chest and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Section Chief Gu, please!¡± ¡°En, Yingluo.¡± ¡°Section Chief Gu, Section Chief Gu!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Chapter 1005 1005 Preparing for the operation Her hand crawled up to his face and she smiled. nothing. I just called you Section Chief Gu. It¡¯s nice, really nice. ¡°Silly girl,¡± Gu jinghang chuckled. Song ran caressed his stubbled chin and said in a gentle voice, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, you have really suffered a lot to reach this step.¡± In his previous life, he was even more miserable. He didn¡¯t have a lover by his side, so he probably didn¡¯t want to live anymore. Gu jinghang caressed her long hair. it¡¯s not bitter. Ran is by my side. I don¡¯t feel bitter no matter what I do. It was he who had used the boundless loneliness of his past life to get what he wanted in this life. She always felt a faint pain in her heart. It was a good thing that the culprit had been sentenced to jail. She had heard that Wen Huihui¡¯s sentence had been increased and was confused at first. However, after thinking about it, she figured that Chairman Tang was probably trying to get on her good side. Oh, did he think that by doing these things, he could get rid of the things he had done in the past? Ha, a broken bowl, no matter how it was repaired, would still be a cracked bowl. The damage had already been done. No matter how she tried to make up for it, she could not pretend that nothing had happened. Gu jinghang had wanted to tell song ran about his transfer to the southeast Research Institute, but he felt that she was in high spirits and was afraid that it would dampen her spirits. So, he thought that he would keep it a secret for a while and wait for the right time to tell her. The two of themzed around until 9:30 pm. Song ran mumbled, ¡± ¡°Are there needles on this bed? Why are you sitting on pins and needles?¡± Gu jinghang coaxed her. ran, get up. Okay? ¡± He had neverzed around until thiste in his life. He was a very self-disciplined person. Even when he was young and studying, he had never woken upte. This was simply killing him. Song ran stayed at Gu jinghang¡¯s ce for two days. She had another meal with his subordinates to celebrate. Song ran felt that her subordinates were looking at her strangely, but she did not think too much about it. Gu jinghang¡¯s men knew that their boss would be transferred to the southeast Research Institute for at least half a year. They were worried about her because she was still in the dark. If he knew, a World War would probably break out. After all, sis-inw could not leave their boss. Gu jinghang drove song ran back to Tianzifang. When song ran was about to get out of the car, Gu jinghang pulled her back. Song ran looked at him with a smile and said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯ve already been with you for two days, why can¡¯t i leave you?¡± Gu jinghang licked his lips. Just as he was about to speak, song ran¡¯s lips covered his. She kissed him gently for a while and then touched his face.¡±I¡¯ll go over next week, okay?¡± Gu jinghang swallowed the words that he was about to say. He could not bear to pour cold water on her when he saw how happy she was. He had just advanced, so he would let her be happy for a few more days. He would drag it out as long as he could. Song ran entered the mansion. Her sister was listening to light music and doing prenatal education. She walked over and sat down. The phone at the side rang and song ran reached out to pick it up. The person on the other end said it was from the police station. what¡¯s the matter? ¡± song ran asked nonchntly. prisoner 9528, Wen Huihui,mitted suicide in prison early in the morning yesterday. Song ran panicked and the phone in her hand fell to the ground. Song Xuan looked at her in confusion. Song ran hung up the phone and her face turned pale. Song Xuan grabbed her hand and said worriedly, ¡± Xiao ran, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Song ran was so terrified that she could not stop trembling. Song Xuan was extremely worried, ¡± ¡°Xiao ran, what¡¯s wrong with you? Who¡¯s calling?¡± Chapter 1006 1006 The operation went very smoothly Song ran¡¯s teeth were chattering. the police called. They said that Wen Huihui hung herself early in the morning yesterday. Song Xuan¡¯s expression did not look too good. this Qianqian deserves it. Why are you so flustered? ¡± Song ran held song Xuan¡¯s hand tightly and her eyes were filled with panic. sis, in my past life, it was when I died that everything started over. It was as if the world had been reset. Now that Wen Huihui is dead, will everything start over again? will she take everything I have? ¡± Song Xuan touched her face and said, ¡°no, ran. It can¡¯t be. She died yesterday, but you¡¯re still fine today. It¡¯s the same as before. The world didn¡¯t reset just because Wen Huihui died. She¡¯s not worthy. God won¡¯t reset the world for someone like her. ¡± Song ran came back to her senses. Yes, Xuxu, Wen Huihui died yesterday. If she wanted to reset it, she should have done so a long time ago. It didn¡¯t make sense that the world would still be the same after a day. Hence, Wen Huihui hadpletely disappeared from her world. God was wise and would not take away everything that she had for someone like her. ¡®Thank God, thank God.¡¯ She reached out and hugged song Xuan. Her voice was still trembling as she said with lingering fear, ¡± that¡¯s great. The world is still the same. It¡¯s not punishing me or letting Wen Huihui off the hook. That¡¯s great. Song Xuan¡¯s heart ached as she caressed her back. silly girl, you don¡¯t have to worry about her anymore. Wen Huihui haspletely disappeared. We¡¯ll live our lives happily from now on, okay? ¡± Song ran hugged her sister tightly. we¡¯ll have a better life ahead of us. We have to look forward. The beautiful future is waiting for us. Ever since song ran escaped from director Tang¡¯s mansion in such a panic, Tang qingru did not dare to look for her again for a long time. He knew that he was in the wrong, and that he deserved the child¡¯s unwillingness to acknowledge him. Apart from Secretary Dong, who had been with him for more than ten years, he had no other way to vent his anger. asionally, aunt Zhou would even chat with him. At night, the sky was already very cold. He sat in the courtyard, smoking a cigarette and looking into the distance. The political official¡¯s residence was on a higher ground. There was a River and a small mountain in the distance. At night, everything was hidden in the night, making people¡¯s hearts quiet down. Aunt Zhou entered the courtyard with a pot of hot tea and said softly, ¡± ¡°Sir, it¡¯s cold at night. Come into the house.¡± Tang qingru stubbed out his cigarette and lit another one. He frowned deeply, I let down Ji ¡®an¡¯s mother and couldn¡¯t protect Lijin. I lost my two daughters and didn¡¯t take good care of my two sons. I¡¯m not a good husband, nor a good father. I¡¯m the biggest failure. Aunt Zhou stood at the side with a teapot in her hands. Sir, I¡¯m sorry to say that I¡¯m being outrageous back then. Actually, it¡¯s all the old Madam¡¯s fault. You¡¯re also innocent. ¡°She¡¯s my mother, how can I me her?¡± Tang qingru waved his hand. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for old Madam forcing you to marry Ji ¡®an¡¯s mother, how could all these things have happened? Those people, including you, are all innocent.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say such things again in the future,¡± Tang qingru frowned. ¡°Yes, sir. I understand,¡± aunt Zhou sighed. Tang qingru¡¯s voice was extremely sorrowful. that child hates me to the core. I also hate myself to the core. I hate myself to the core for seeing her for the first time in this dimly lit courtyard. Am I that shameful to see others? ¡± Why didn¡¯t I bring her to the living room? that way, things wouldn¡¯t be so irreversible.¡± Chapter 1007 1007 Good people don¡¯t live long ¡°Did Sir say something bad?¡± aunt Zhou asked carefully. The little girl seemed to be quite a strong-willed person. Tang qingruughed at himself, ¡± not only did I say contemptuous words to her, but I also pped her without distinguishing between right and wrong. I know that the p was very heavy and interrupted our father-daughter rtionship. That child took into ount that I am Chairman Tang, so she did not dare to say anything harsh after being pped. Although I could clearly feel her anger, she did not say anything to contradict me. She¡¯s a child with a sense of propriety. I hurt her too badly. Aunt Zhou sighed and did not know what to say. This was really a freakbination of factors. Sir had never had a happy day in his life. He was with Ji ¡®an¡¯s mother, and after giving birth to two children, he met Li Jin. He desperately divorced Ji ¡®an¡¯s mother and then married Li Jin. Ji ¡®an¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t ept all this and took her own life. After that, Lijin suffered all kinds of persecution from the old Madam. This included Lijin¡¯s two daughters. The eldest daughter was almost beaten to death by the old Madam. However, director Tang had no idea about all of this. After a night¡¯s sleep, song ran could not sleep well. She was afraid that she would be back to square one when she woke up. When it was midnight, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter what. She sat up, turned on the bedsidemp, and looked at her fingers. Yes, she still looked like a 20-year-old finger. Then she picked up the mirror beside her. She heaved a sigh of relief. It had been two days and she would not be affected anymore. She would continue to live her life. The mountains were long and the rivers were far away. She would continue to climb up and Wen Huihui would never be able to stir up any more trouble in her life. The heavens had eyes. Song ran woke up early and went to the kitchen alone to make breakfast for the family. Aunt Wu followed the smell and ran into the kitchen. When she saw song ran, she was shocked. Aiyo, little ancestor, what are you doing up so early? go back and sleep for a while. I¡¯ll make breakfast. Song ranughed as she made the egg patties. I¡¯m in charge of the kitchen today. Aunt Wu, go and wake my father, sister, and brother-inw up. We can have breakfast in a while. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you again, little girl?¡± aunt Wu mumbled. Song ran hummed a tune as she cooked. She was fine. She was just happy. She was too happy. It was as if a person who hadprehended the Dao had suddenly understood. He was so happy that he couldn¡¯t sleep. He had to do something for his family in order to suppress this feeling of wanting to go to heaven. Her family, her father, sister, brother-inw, aunt Wu and jinghang. One could not be missing. Half an hourter, the family sat around the dining table and had breakfast in a cheerful atmosphere. Song ran said as she ate her porridge, ¡± dad, I¡¯ve contacted a doctor. He¡¯lle to our house regrly to check on you. He¡¯ll be here at about 10:30 this morning. Don¡¯t go out, okay? ¡± Song Guoqing nced at her. I¡¯m in good health now. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. He now slept and woke up early. There was no factory for him to worry about, so he was not tired. Every day, he took care of the flowers and nts and practiced Tai Chi. His body was indeed in good condition. ¡°We know that you¡¯re in good health, so we¡¯re just doing a routine check. Old people should check their blood pressure, heart rate, pulse, and so on regrly. We¡¯ll be more at ease if we check for you.¡± what old man? I¡¯m only in my early 50s. How am I old? ¡± song Guoqing retorted. Song ran smiled and said to song Xuan, ¡± ¡°Why do I feel that dad is bing more and more like a child as he gets older?¡± ¡°Old and young,¡± song Xuanughed. Chapter 1008 1008 Don¡¯t walk right into the trap In Si Nan mansion, Tang Ji ¡®an got into the car. Secretary Tang was reporting to him about thew firm. Tang Ji¡¯ an sat in the back seat, a little absent-minded. Suddenly, he said, ¡± ¡°Go and find a woman for me.¡± ¡°Deputy headmaster, what kind of woman do you want me to find?¡± Secretary Tang stopped his report. Tang Ji ¡®an lowered his eyes, his expression a little casual. ¡°Find me a partner.¡± Pfft, Secretary Tang almost choked on his own saliva. Deputy Director Tang, who had never been close to women, finally had an epiphany. That¡¯s a good rtionship. Do you still need to find it? There were so many single young women in the office who were staring at the Deputy headmaster and were ready to make a move. Once this news was released, wouldn¡¯t those women rush forward one after another? ¡°Deputy headmaster, do you have any requests?¡± ¡°Find me an actress.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s lips curled up. If he could make his father unhappy, he would be happy. ¡°An actress?¡± Secretary Tang was shocked. ¡°Yeah, an actress with a bad reputation.¡± At night, Tang qingru was still sitting in the courtyard of Chairman Tang¡¯s mansion. Now that he hade back, he sat in the courtyard and smoked alone in silence. He called for Secretary Dong and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Have you found out where Li Jin lives?¡± she came to Haicheng and bought a few houses, ¡°Secretary Dong said carefully. she even started apany. But now, although thepany is still running, she¡¯s gone. ¡°What do you mean by¡± missing ¡°?¡± Tang qingru frowned. just like that, she disappeared from the face of the earth. Before she went missing, someonest saw her appear at Chang Hai hospital, Hanhan. ¡°Hospital?¡± Tang qingru¡¯s heart trembled. What happened to Yingluo?¡± Even after so many years had passed, his heart was stillpletely attached to that woman. He was not as cruel as that woman who would leave as she pleased. When he went out for an inspection, she would take his two daughters and leave without a word. He had left for more than ten years. ¡°Speak,¡± Secretary Dong hesitated. Secretary Dong made up his mind and said, ¡± previously, miss song ran¡¯s eyes were injured. Li jinjianjia seemed to have donated her corneas. Tang qingru¡¯s fingers trembled, and the cigarette fell to his body. A hole was burned in his clothes. Secretary Dong quickly picked up the cigarette butt and threw it on the ground. Seeing director Tang¡¯s despondent look, she quickly said, ¡± ¡°Sir, Sir ...¡± Tang qingru seemed to wake up from a dream and said in a deep voice, ¡°Find her, Yingluo, at all costs. You must find her.¡± ¡°Yes, sir. We will find her.¡± Secretary Dong nodded. Secretary Dong walked out of the courtyard. Tang qingru picked up the cigarette box on the stone table with trembling fingers. He wanted to smoke a cigarette, but he identally tore the hole bigger, and the box of cigarettes spilled out, scattering all over the ground. He panted heavily, his head aching badly. Shouldn¡¯t she be so calm and collected after she donated her eyes? Didn¡¯t he say so coldly and decisively that he would throw away his two daughters? Didn¡¯t he not care? Why? Was he wrong? Why did she leave so desperately back then? why did she abandon both of her daughters? A luxury car was parked outside the mansion. The driver drove the cars in the back and old Madam Tang, who was wearing a dark gray coat, entered the courtyard. Tang qingru, however, did not move and did not turn back to look. Old Madam Tang walked closer and sat beside him. ¡°It¡¯s getting cold, why are you still sitting in the courtyard?¡± The mother and son chatted about their daily life. After old Madam Tang left, Tang qingru called aunt Zhou and whispered, ¡± about song ran, tell the servants at home not to tell anyone about it. Especially not my mother. Chapter 1009 1009 Lying in a pool of blood ¡°I understand, Sir,¡± aunt Zhou replied anxiously. 18th of November was Fu Guang University¡¯s 100-year-old founding day. The newly appointed principal, who was the previous Vice-Principal, thought that if he could invite some Big Shot to give a speech, he would be able to gain some face as the principal. After much thought, the principal called song ran over and said with a fawning expression, ¡± song ran, you seem to be close to Chairman Tang. Do you think Zhenzhen can have a chat with you during our 100th-year anniversary? ¡± Song ran¡¯s expression did not look too good, but her tone was still respectful. I¡¯m sorry, principal. I think you¡¯re mistaken. I don¡¯t have any rtionship with Chairman Tang. He¡¯s a high and mighty figure, while I¡¯m just an ordinary college student. How could I have any rtionship with him? ¡± Principal Lin criticized in his heart. They didn¡¯t have any friendship, but the Tang family¡¯s Board of Directors came to the school personally and ordered principal Qin to amend the school¡¯s rules and regtions? Although he did not know the rtionship between the two, he had a vague feeling that director Tang was trying to please song ran. If song ran were to invite director Tang, he would definitely agree to it without a second thought. However, song ran did not seem too happy when she mentioned Chairman Tang. Hence, he did not force her. After song ran left, principal Lin personally wrote an invitation and went to Chairman Tang¡¯s public house. He wanted to try his luck, in case Chairman Tang was free that day. Moreover, Chairman Tang did graduate from Fu Guang University, so the sess rate was quite high. Tang qingru¡¯s Secretary asked him to wait in the side hall. After a while, he saw director Tang in a Chinese tunic suit walking over slowly. Principal Lin quickly handed over the invitation and said respectfully, ¡± ¡°Sir, the 18th of November is a good day for the 100th anniversary of the university¡¯s revival. I would like to ask if you are free at that time and if you can take a look.¡± Tang qingru took the invitation, nced at it, and asked indifferently,¡±Is there a student representative to speak?¡± Principal Lin had an idea. yes, yes, of course. The student representative is song ran. ¡°Fu Guang University has nurtured me in the past,¡± Tang qingru smiled,¡±and now, it¡¯s my alma mater¡¯s anniversary. I¡¯m naturally going back to congratte them.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir, for your support of Fu Guang University,¡± principal Lin said with a sigh of relief. Since Chairman Tang had expressed his support, he would definitely be able to invite more big shots to attend the school¡¯s 100th anniversary celebration. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone that I¡¯ll be there, keep a low profile,¡± Tang qingru instructed again. He was afraid that if song ran knew about it, she would definitely attend the school¡¯s anniversary celebrations. If that happened, there would be no point for him to go. ¡°Can I not announce it to the students?¡± the principal asked uneasily. ¡°Well, just don¡¯t announce it to the students,¡± Tang qingru nodded. The principal heaved a sigh of relief. As expected, director Tang treated song ran in a special way. What gave the principal a headache was that song ran did not y by the rules. The next day, when he asked song ran to give a speech as the student representative, he did not expect her to reject him. This was awkward for Yingying. He used song ran as the representative of the student body to get Chairman Tang to agree to attend. If song ran didn¡¯t give the speech, wouldn¡¯t that make him a fraud? Previously, the former principal was fired because he pushed song ran. Now that he had lied to Chairman Tang, would he be fired as well? The person in front of him was his great-aunt, the ancestor that even Chairman Tang had to take into ount his emotions. He didn¡¯t dare to use forceful means to force her. He could only beg for it. The principal lowered himself to the lowest level and stood up to bow to song ran. Song ran was shocked. What was going on? Chapter 1010 1010 She¡¯s really carefree She just didn¡¯t want to give a speech. After she entered Fu Guang, she just wanted to keep a low profile. She was afraid of su mingna¡¯s incident in the past, so she just didn¡¯t want to be in the limelight. Did she have to be the student representative? The principal apologized to song ran. I¡¯m here to apologize to the previous principal Qin for your marriage. I¡¯m really sorry. Song ran was not an unforgiving person. Besides, the principal was her elder and a leader. He apologized to her in such a serious manner that it made her a little fearful. She quickly said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll agree to be the student representative, okay?¡± the principal quickly said. Since he had already said that, song ran would seem difficult to deal with if she did not agree. Hence, she agreed to it first. Anyway, now that she was married, she probably would not attract any more hatred. On November 18th, as scheduled, Fu Guang University¡¯s celebrities gathered. Knowing that Chairman Tang would being, those influential and famous people immediately agreed toe as soon as they received the invitation. Principal Lin was grinning from ear to ear. All of this was thanks to song ran. He had made such a great contribution as soon as he took office. The education Bureau should be able to see his ability. As she was going to be the student representative and give a speech, song ran asked her family toe to the school with her. Gu jinghang was there too. The stadium had a two-story Hall that could amodate tens of thousands of students. The principal was at the side of the stage. He took a nce and saw song ran sitting in the front row with a man in a Chinese tunic suit. He whispered to the director beside him, ¡± is the man sitting next to song ran her man? ¡± ¡°It should be,¡± the Department Director said in a low voice. Song ran and Gu jinghang sat down while her sister, yang Haitao, her father, and mother Wu sat down. Then, they heard amotion at the entrance. A few security guards came in first, followed by the principal and the school leaders rushing towards the entrance. ¡°Someone important ising, right?¡± song Xuan whispered. it¡¯s the school¡¯s 100th-year anniversary, ¡± song ran said softly. I¡¯m sure many big shots wille. She looked up and saw that the person who was being surrounded by a myriad of stars was Tang qingru. Her face suddenly sank and she lowered her head, not looking at the man who was walking over. The principal led Chairman Tang to his seat and pointed at the empty seats beside Gu jinghang. He said respectfully, ¡± ¡°Sir, can you sit here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with anywhere.¡± Tang qingru smiled warmly. After that, everyone was shocked. Why was the usually stern Chairman Tang so approachable today? Tang qingru and Yi Xing sat down. Gu jinghang nced at them from the corner of his eyes and turned to look at song ran. Song ran did not look too good. Not far away, the Department Director said carefully, ¡± Mr. Principal, what if song ran changes her mind at thest minute? ¡± Song ran was not someone who would go overboard. Since she had already agreed to give a speech on such an asion, she would not willfully leave halfway. The school leaders were giving their speeches in front while song ran sat down obediently. There was only Jing Xing between Tang qingru and him. She slightly raised her chin, and her expression was extremely cold. After a while, it was song ran¡¯s turn to give her speech. Song ran tidied her clothes and held Gu jinghang¡¯s hand before she walked up the stage. Tang qingru looked at the beautiful, smart, and confident song ran on the stage. His smile was a bit bitter. This was his child, and his eldest daughter was sitting next to her. The elder daughter did not seem to know. Chapter 1011 1011 Who doesn¡¯t yearn for maternal love He lowered his head andughed bitterly. He turned around and nced at Gu jinghang. This was the man who married his daughter. If it was his daughter who had grown up by his side, he could still check on her marriage. But now, everything he knew about this son-inw was from the mouth of others. At the very least, he was a reliable person and a young man with a bright future. At the young age of twenty-six, he had already be a section Chief, not inferior to his Ji ¡®an branch. He was a young man with a limitless future. ¡°Congrattions, Section Chief Gu,¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°Thank you, Chairman Tang,¡± Gu jinghang quickly replied. ¡°No need to thank me, I hope you will treat her well,¡± Tang qingru said in a low voice. Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes were firm. I¡¯m her husband. I will naturally treat her well. I heard that song ran is very obedient to you, ¡± Tang qingru continued. Section Chief Gu, I have a presumptuous request. Gu jinghang lowered his eyes and turned to look at him. I¡¯m sorry, Sir. I¡¯ll only respect ran¡¯s decision. I won¡¯t force her to do anything. Tang qingru¡¯s eyes flickered,¡±you know about it, don¡¯t you?¡± Did she tell you that?¡± ¡°I know,¡± Tang qingru seemed to have caught a life-saving straw. then, don¡¯t you want her to acknowledge her ancestors and n? ¡± Gu jinghang looked at the people on the stage and said in a firm voice, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, Sir. I just want her to be happy. Tang qingru lowered his hands, looking embarrassed. He forced a smile and said, ¡± I¡¯m very happy that Xiao ran can find a lover like you. I¡¯m very happy for her. You really love her. Gu jinghang nodded and did not say anything. Just as song ran was about to finish her speech, she noticed that Tang qingru was already standing at the side of the stage. The next one to give a speech was Chairman Tang. Shouldn¡¯t a Big Shot like him walk up to the stage calmly under the attention of the public and the invitation of the principal? Ha, he just wanted to show her how much he cared and valued her. He came to Fu Guang University for you and wanted to stand on this stage with you. Song ran ended her speech, bowed slightly, and walked down the stage. Tang qingru went up the stage and blocked song ran¡¯s way. It was a segment that song ran was unaware of. Director Tang was the one who presented the certificate to her, the representative of the outstanding students. Song ran red at the principal hatefully. Ha, he was really using all sorts of methods to please Chairman Tang. No matter how good she was, she was a pig. The principal had kept her in the dark the whole time, just to use her to curry favor with Tang qingru. However, she couldn¡¯t just leave as she stood on the stage and looked at the dense crowd below. As soon as Tang qingru stepped forward, the principal came over with a velvet tray. There was a certificate and a medal on the tray. Tang qingru picked up the medal and stood in front of song ran, putting it on the front of her shirt an inch below her shoulder. Song ran took a step back and looked up at him with a sarcastic smile on her face. Tang qingru did not back down and forced the medal to be worn on herpel. Looking at his outstanding and beautiful daughter under the light, he felt even more regretful. This child¡¯s eyes were too guarded. She didn¡¯t like him, she didn¡¯t like him at all. Standing with him made her feel ufortable, and this kind of uneasiness spread to him, so he couldn¡¯t bear to force her to stay on stage. Once song ran found an opening, she fled. Tang qingru felt his heart was empty after running away in a hurry again. Would he still have the chance to be close to this child in this life? Heughed bitterly. The principal passed him the microphone. He regained his calm and stood on the podium. He nced at song ran, who was sitting in the first row, and said slowly, ¡± a hundred-year-old school. I hope that there will be more outstanding and confident students like song ran in Fu Guang University. They are brave enough to put their ideas into action, Zhenzhen. Chapter 1012 1012 Chapter 1044-movie problem Song ran¡¯s smile was a little sarcastic. Outstanding? Confidence? Have an idea? He dared to put it into action? Director Tang really made people speechless. Was she, song ran, that outstanding? She was just an actress. She was someone who spoke a few more words to Tang Ji ¡®an and was cklisted by director Tang, who thought she was delusional for trying to curry favor with an influential family. Director Tang gave a short speech. Once it was over, song ran quickly pulled Gu jinghang out of the room. Tang qingru hurried off the stage despite the principal calling him from behind. Song ran almost dragged Gu jinghang out of the room. Tang qingru did not care about his status anymore. He quickened his pace and caught up with song ran. He called out to her. director Tang, are you calling me? ¡°song ran turned around and smiled. As soon as he heard her call him Chairman Tang, Tang qingru couldn¡¯t help but feel heartache. He forced a smile and said, your speech was very good. It was very sessful and very confident. You are the representative of the outstanding students. You deserve it. Song ran smiled. thank you for thepliment, Sir. I still have something to do. I¡¯ll take my leave first. With so many people¡¯s attention on him, Tang qingru knew that he couldn¡¯t ignore the status of Chairman Tang and pull on a female student in public. He forced a smile and said, Xiao ran, I know I made a mistake in the past. Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t take it to heart anymore? ¡± Song ran gritted her teeth. I didn¡¯t take it to heart, but I don¡¯t want to have too much interaction with Sir. I don¡¯t want others to specte too much and damage Sir¡¯s reputation. After all, I¡¯m just an actor. If you get involved with an actor like me, others might hurt Sir. Song ran had a sharp tongue and was good at stabbing people¡¯s hearts. She was good at stabbing people¡¯s hearts with precision and ruthlessness. Hearing her words, Tang qingru¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, and his heart ached. Song ran then pulled Gu Jingxing out of the room. Tang qingru turned around and saw song Xuan and her husband walking towards the exit. Yang Haitao and song Xuan did not know about this, so they greeted him respectfully. ¡°How¡¯s your health recently?¡± Tang qingru looked at song Xuan with a smile. Song Xuan felt that Chairman Tang¡¯s attitude towards her was a little strange. He asked her about her health as if she was an old friend. She did not dare to talk to such a Big Shot, so she quickly said, ¡± ¡°Everything¡¯s fine.¡± As he could sense that song Xuan was ufortable being beside him, he did not say anything. Thest person to walk past him was aunt Wu. Aunt Wu had been called to the mansion by Tang qingru before. Now that she saw this Big Shot, she was suddenly a little frightened, afraid that he would say something again. ¡°How is everything after song Xuan got pregnant?¡± Tang qingru asked. Aunt Wu quickly said, ¡± I started to have morning sickness two days ago. I can¡¯t eat anything. But all pregnant women are like this. They have to suffer. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of her and think of ways to cook something that she can eat,¡± Tang qingru said with a kind attitude. ¡°Yes, sir. I will.¡± Aunt Wu nodded. ¡°Well, thank you. You can go now.¡± Tang qingru waved his hand. Not far away, the school leaders were all confused. Director Tang was acting really strange today. He was quite talkative. As Tang qingru walked out, the crowd also rushed to his side. The Secretary-General reminded everyone,¡±Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask, lest you make Sir unhappy.¡± Everyone knew in their hearts that this was aplicated matter. After Gu jinghang sent song ran home, he returned to the Research Institute. Song ran had just sat down when her sister and the rest returned. Song Xuan ran to the bathroom and vomited for a while. Yang Shaodong¡¯s heart ached for her. He patted her back and said, ¡± ¡°If a man can get pregnant, I¡¯ll carry your child.¡± Chapter 1013 1013 Father and daughter meet Song Xuan took the cup and rinsed her mouth. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Silly girl, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s hard. I¡¯m quite happy. Besides, the morning sickness onlysts for two months. I can hold on.¡± Yang Haitao supported her. Xiao Xuan, let¡¯s just have one. I don¡¯t want you to suffer like this again. Song Xuan raised her eyebrows. I want to have two children. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a boy or a girl. I want two. ¡°I really don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so insistent,¡± yang Haitao sighed. Song Xuan and yang Haitao walked out of the washroom and into the living room. They saw song ran in a daze. Song Xuan sat beside her and waved her hand, ¡± ¡°Haitao, you can go do your things.¡± Yang Haitao narrowed his eyes at her. I feel like you two sisters have a lot of secrets. ¡°It¡¯s a girl¡¯s Secret. Do you really want to know that much?¡± song Xuan said with one hand on her waist. Yang Haitao quickly left. Song Xuan was puzzled,¡±ran, didn¡¯t you live once?¡± she asked. I want to know who this Chairman Tang is.¡± sis, ¡± song ran snapped back to her senses. why did you ask that? ¡± Song Xuan frowned. I feel that he¡¯s a little weird. Rather than weird, I feel an inexplicable sense of familiarity. Song ran¡¯s fingers trembled. That¡¯s right. When her sister left the Tang family, she should be around three years old. At that age, she should have some vague memories. She said slowly, ¡± sister, I don¡¯t know if you can handle some things. I didn¡¯t tell you because I was thinking for you. I don¡¯t want you to be too emotional when you¡¯re pregnant. ¡°Is it about our family background?¡± song Xuan asked softly. Song ran looked at her sister in shock. Yueyue, do you remember something? ¡± Song Xuan nodded, ¡± because you¡¯ve been acting too strange recently. I have some strange memories in my head. So, I want to ... Song ran had really underestimated her sister. Her sister might be a little naive, but she was not stupid. Her recent behavior had already exined everything. ¡°Sister, can you ept this?¡± she asked in a low voice. Song Xuan frowned, ¡± I¡¯m not sure. I only know that my parents have always been good to me. I have no intention of acknowledging anyone else as my parents. Not at all. Song ran grabbed her hand and nodded. sis, I¡¯m the same as you. We should be filial to dad and aunt Wu. What do you think? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking the same thing as you,¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s transfer was at the end of the year, which was around the end of January in the Gregorian calendar. His subordinates asked him from time to time, ¡± ¡°Boss, when are you going to tell sis-inw? Aren¡¯t you afraid that sis-inw will lose her temper?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s head ached. okay. I¡¯ll tell her the next time I see her. ¡°Then does your Yingluo really want to be in two different ces?¡± ¡°It would be best if we could bring her over.¡± ¡°Boss, sister-inw is a student. She definitely can¡¯t bring this Yingluo over.¡± Gu jinghang forced a smile. I¡¯m just thinking about it. One day, song ran went to the station chief¡¯s house to visit her godmother. Mrs. Fu was very happy to see her. She held her hand and talked to her for a long time.¡±What are your ns when Section Chief Gu is transferred away?¡± Song ran was stunned. Transfer? Where are you transferring to?¡± ¡°Eh? Don¡¯t you know? Gu jinghang is going to be transferred to the southeast Research Institute.¡± Song ran¡¯s face turned pale. he¡¯s transferring? ¡°she asked. How long is it?¡± Mrs. Fu then realized that song ran really didn¡¯t know about it. She felt that she might have said too much. well, ran ran, you should go ask Section Chief Gu. I shouldn¡¯t have said that. I was being nosy. Chapter 1014 1014 Why are your eyes injured? At around 12 o ¡®clock in the afternoon, Xiao Wang, the guard at the gate of the second Institute, saw Section Chief Gu¡¯s family sitting in the back seat of the car with a murderous look. He shrank his neck. His sister-inw usually came with a happy face, but why was she so angry today? Section Chief Gu looked like he was going to suffer. It waste November and the weather was getting colder. Gu jinghang was still reading by the window. He heard footsteps, followed by the sound of a key entering the lock. It seemed to be a little anxious. The door opened. Oh no, to be exact, the door was kicked open. His heart trembled. From song ran¡¯s expression, it seemed like she already knew everything. He just sat quietly on the chair, the early winter sun shining through the window. Song ran approached him step by step and ced one of her legs on his thigh. She grabbed his shirt with both hands and looked down at him. She said fiercely, ¡± ¡°How dare you not tell me about such a big matter?¡± Gu jinghang wrapped his arm around her waist. I didn¡¯t want to be a wet nket. I haven¡¯t found a suitable time to tell you. Song ran looked at him, feeling wronged. are you really going to transfer me? ¡± Are you going to be transferred to the southeast Research Institute?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t disobey my superior¡¯s orders.¡± Gu jinghang nodded gently. Song ran grabbed his shirt. why are you being transferred to the southeast Research Institute? ¡± I¡¯m sorry, ran. I can¡¯t tell you, ¡± Gu jinghang said with a deep look in his eyes. is it dangerous? ¡± song ran felt even more aggrieved. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang quickly replied, ¡± no, ran. There¡¯s no danger to his life this time. It¡¯s a technical matter. Song ran was still kneeling on hisp. With a serious expression, she said, ¡± ¡°Gu jinghang, are you serious? You¡¯re not lying to me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you.¡± Gu jinghang gently caressed her soft waist. Song ran let go of his shirt and sat on the sofa at the side angrily. She looked at him as if she was confronting him. everyone else knows about it. I¡¯m thest one to know. This makes me very ufortable. Gu jinghang was about to get up when song ran waved her hand. ¡°You, sit down.¡± Gu jinghang sat down obediently. because I was promoted to Section Chief. I know you¡¯re very happy, so I wanted to let you be happy for a few more days. I didn¡¯t want to pour cold water on your happiness. Song ran¡¯s legs were curled up on the sofa, and her chin was resting on her knees. ¡°Then, Yingluo, how long are you going to be there?¡± Gu jinghang ced the book on his knees and answered honestly, ¡± more than half a year. I can¡¯t tell you the exact time because I¡¯m not sure yet. Song ran hugged her legs. so, what are your ns? ¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes were downcast. I¡¯lle back to see you when I¡¯m free. You can look for me too. I¡¯ll be taking up my new post during your winter break. At that time, you cane with me to the southeast Research Institute to stay for a while, okay? ¡± Song ran casually threw a pillow at him. the southeast Research Institute is thousands of kilometers away from here. It would take a few days toe back by train. How many family visits do you have? what do you think of me? ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you follow me to the southeast Research Institute?¡± Gu jinghangughed. Song ran threw another pillow at him. Gu jinghang did not Dodge and the pillow hit him. Song ran gritted her teeth and said, ¡± have you forgotten that your wife is still a student? she¡¯s still a second-year university student. I have my own studies, my ownpany, and my family and friends here. I won¡¯t go to the southeast Research Institute with you. Gu jinghang got up and ignored her objection. He walked to her side and pulled her onto hisp. He said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Are you really not going? Won¡¯t you miss her too much?¡± Chapter 1015 1015 What was he shocked about? Song ran rolled her eyes at him and said,¡±chief Gu, don¡¯t be too narcissistic.¡± There are so many people in Sea city Base. Do you think they can¡¯t beat you? Stop dreaming.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll miss you too much.¡± Gu jinghang caressed her face. He admitted defeat. It was Section Chief Gu¡¯s normal behavior to admit defeat in front of his wife. There was nothing to be embarrassed about. Song ran looked at him coldly. then you can continue to miss me. Just give me a call when you¡¯re free. Gu jinghang was helpless. I really hope that you can graduate soon. Song ran reached out and poked his chest. from the moment you found a high school student who is six years younger than you, you should have realized this. You don¡¯t have that much freedom during your school days. Section Chief Gu was a little jealous,¡±didn¡¯t you take a two-month leave for your filming?¡± Maybe you can take a break from school for half a year. I can tutor you in the southeast Research Institute and won¡¯t let you fail.¡± Song ran pushed his head away. if it were any other time, I could take a break from school for half a year and go to the southeast Research Institute with you. But now, it¡¯s a critical time. My sister is pregnant. I won¡¯t leave her behind and go to the southeast Research Institute with you without a care. Gu jinghang was a little depressed. He forced a smile and said, ¡± yes, Yingluo, your sister is pregnant. You should stay and take care of her. then, let¡¯s keep in touch by letters or phone from now on, ¡± song ran said dejectedly. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang held her hand tightly. during the winter break, your sister¡¯s pregnancy has stabilized. Can youe with me to stay for a month? ¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows. you¡¯ve kept me in the dark. Why should I go with you? ¡± Gu jinghang tightened his grip on her waist. I¡¯ll follow the man I marry. You¡¯re my wife. it depends on your performance, ¡± song ran replied coldly. it depends on my mood. Gu jinghang smiled at her and asked,¡¯how do you want me to perform? Where did he show his performance?¡± Song ran narrowed her eyes. if you say that again, I¡¯m not going to the southeast Research Institute with you. ¡°What did I say?¡± Section Chief Gu put his hands together in surrender. Don¡¯t be so anxious.¡± Song ran snorted. I¡¯d rather be in vain than let you go. Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about? ¡± Gu jinghang said gently, ¡± I¡¯ll send you home tomorrow. I¡¯ll cook dinner for you tonight. I¡¯ll also soak your feet and give you a shoulder massage. Is that okay? ¡± I¡¯ll give you a chance to perform then, ¡± song ran raised her eyebrows. &Nbsp; It was night. Gu jinghang said in a deep voice, ¡± ran, I¡¯ll finish this inspection as soon as possible. I¡¯lle back when I have time in the future. So, don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s really no danger during this inspection. Don¡¯t miss me when you¡¯re in Haicheng, okay? ¡± Song ran pouted. who¡¯s missing you? ¡± I¡¯m so busy that I don¡¯t have time for you.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯srge hands wrapped around her waist. Song ran turned around and snuggled into his arms. I wonder if there are any young and beautiful girls in the southeast Research Institute. What if they see you and want to seduce you? ¡± Gu jinghang did not know whether tough or cry. after I get there, I will wear the wedding ring you gave me on my ring finger at any time. It¡¯s just like the circle that Wukong drew for monk Tang. This circle will separate me from other women. They will not dare toe forward. Song ran buried her face in his chest and snorted. a lot of people don¡¯t even know that this is a wedding ring, and they don¡¯t know that wearing a ring on your ring finger means that you¡¯re married. Also, some women don¡¯t know shame at all. Even if they know that you¡¯re married, they still want to throw themselves at you. Chapter 1016 1016 An apology from a Big Shot Gu jinghang caressed the back of her head and said in a low voice, ¡± you think too highly of me. But I will bring du Dapeng and Fang Guohua with me. They will protect me from women, so don¡¯t worry. Song ran raised her head and looked at him. Are Da Peng and Hua Zi with you?¡± yes, I¡¯ve applied to the organization and they agreed. The three of us will go together. Will you be more at ease? ¡± Although Gu jinghang did not think that he was that popr, he would definitely do it to make his ran feel at ease. Song ran nodded. Although Gu jinghang was cold to women, he would not be able to handle it alone if a woman pounced on him. Having two more helpers would at least make her feel more at ease. Her Section Chief Gu was very popr. He didn¡¯t know it in his heart, but she knew it clearly. In the middle of the night, at Si Nan mansion, Secretary Tang handed a photo to Tang Ji ¡®an. ¡°Deputy headmaster, this woman used to be a dance hall singer and is now filming. Her reputation is not very good and she looks gaudy. Look at ran ran.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an took the photo. go and talk to her. See if she¡¯s willing to be my girlfriend. ¡°Deputy headmaster, are you really going to find such a woman as your girlfriend?¡± Secretary Tang asked anxiously. It won¡¯t be good for your reputation, especially for Chairman Tang.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an crossed his long legs and saidzily, ¡± Secretary Tang, to be honest with you, I¡¯m only looking for this kind of person to anger my father. You can go. If this woman doesn¡¯t have any objections, then it¡¯s fine. Xu Fangfei, who used to be a dance hall singer, was a person with no moral integrity. She never thought that one day, the son of the Tang family would fall in love with her. She thought that her ancestors must have burned high incense. How could he refuse? She agreed without hesitation. Secretary Tang reported to Tang Ji ¡®an, ¡± ¡°Deputy headmaster, Xu Fangfei has agreed.¡± ¡°So, what is she doing now?¡± she¡¯s filming a movie. She¡¯s probably the fifth female lead in the movie. Her scenes aren¡¯t that important, and her role isn¡¯t that important. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression was rxed,¡±do I have any ns tomorrow?¡± If you don¡¯t, then go visit the set.¡± Secretary Tang was worried,¡±deputy headmaster, are you really going to visit?¡± There are so many people over there, if this gets out ...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anything else,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an waved his hand. The next day, Xu Fangfei arrived at the set of ¡± a daughter-inw should be self-reliant. mu Mian felt that the woman¡¯s face was filled with arrogance. Although she was the female lead, she didn¡¯t have as much authority as Xu Fangfei. She whispered to her assistant, ¡± ¡°This Xu Fangfei, whose room did she go intost night?¡± Xu Fangfei¡¯s reputation was extremely bad. It wasn¡¯t that others were ndering her out of thin air, but that she had indeed earned her position with her own body. The price was also cheap. She could sleep with any Assistant Director in the crew. After sleeping with them, she would have some more scenes. She felt that it was not a loss. Hmm, she¡¯s a self-deprecating woman. Mu Mian¡¯s family wasn¡¯t considered rich, but she was from a middle-ss family. Her father was a doctor Who opened his own clinic, and her mother was a housewife. Since she was young, she had been strict with her family. Therefore, she despised women like her. However, she only kept it in her heart. She was considered a well-mannered person and would not show her contempt on her face. She didn¡¯t provoke others, but it didn¡¯t mean that others wouldn¡¯t provoke her. Although she also felt it was strange, Xu Fangfei seemed to have been shot as soon as she came to the production team today. She didn¡¯t take anyone seriously and even argued with the director a few times. Chapter 1017 1017 Don¡¯t ask around Mu Mian looked at her script silently, preparing for the scene that was going to happenter. Xu Fangfei seemed to have taken a fancy to her little recliner. She ran over and pointed at her chair.¡±I¡¯ll sit on this.¡± Mu Mian¡¯s assistant, Cai Hua, stood up immediately. ¡°This is mu Mian¡¯s chair. Why should she give it to you?¡± Mu Mian leaned back on her chair and didn¡¯t say anything. She just looked coldly at the unreasonable Xu Fangfei. Xu Fangfei¡¯s face was full of shrewdness, as if she was in the right. She said in a strange tone, ¡± ¡°If you ask me, why do I have to get this chair? I¡¯m taking your chair today, and I¡¯m going to take your role as the female lead tomorrow.¡± Mu Mian rested her chin on her hand and thought,¡¯it seems like Xu Fangfei slept with some Big Shot. Otherwise, why would she be so arrogant?¡¯ It seemed that this Big Shot had quite a unique taste. ¡°This is mu Mian¡¯s chair. How can you be so unreasonable?¡± Cai Hua¡¯s face was red with anger. Xu Fangfei put her hands on her hips. I stayed up all night to filmst night. Your mu Mian slept all night. Just because she¡¯s the female lead, does she have to upy this chair? ¡± Cai Hua thought that this woman was crazy. Why did she bite everyone she caught? this film was originally directed by Wan Yi and attracted investors. Xu Fangfei was just a small supporting role, but she suddenly wanted to take the female lead¡¯s position. Was her brain alright? Cai Hua gritted his teeth and said, ¡± then I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t give you mu Mian¡¯s chair. Since you¡¯re tired, you can go back to the hotel and sleep. You don¡¯t have many scenes anyway. You probably don¡¯t have any today. As they were talking, there was amotion at the entrance of the courtyard. Mu Mian and Xu Fangfei turned around at the same time and saw a man in a long navy coat walking over, surrounded by a crowd. Mu Mian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Wasn¡¯t that Yingluo? wasn¡¯t that the second young master of the Tang family who had been pped by her? Why is he here? Could it be that he was here to settle scores with her? She quickly stood up and wanted to go into the house. Xu Fangfei grabbed her and said,¡±you want to escape?¡± It¡¯s toote.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an walked over, and Xu Fangfei smiled. ¡°Second master, are you here to see me?¡± Mu Mian cursed in her heart. This can¡¯t be. The important person that Xu Fangfei slept with can¡¯t be second young master Tang, right? this second young master Tang looks refined and Noble. Could he be into this? If Chairman Tang knew that he was with such a woman, he would probably beat her up. Tang Ji ¡®an looked at mu Mian, his eyes slightly narrowed, and his expression was a little unhappy. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Initially, mu Mian felt a little guilty for pping him. Now that she knew that this second young master not only used underhanded means to almost make her film fail, but also hooked up with a woman like Xu Fangfei, she despised this sanctimonious hypocrite. She raised her chin slightly and looked at Tang Ji ¡®an. She raised her eyebrows and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Second young master, do you know her?¡± Xu Fangfei was a little stunned. ¡°What did she do to you?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an asked coldly. Xu Fangfei immediately acted like a drama queen. She said pitifully and innocently, ¡± just because she¡¯s the female lead, she hogged the rest chairs in the crew. I shot all night and wanted to sit down and rest, but she wouldn¡¯t let me. Cai Hua¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. Just as she was about to speak, mu Mian shot her a nce, telling her to calm down. She would like to see how this young master who used his power to bully others would deal with her. Xu Fangfei¡¯s eyes were full of pride. She didn¡¯t know why the second young master of the Tang family had taken a fancy to her and asked her to be his girlfriend. No matter what the reason was, it didn¡¯t stop her from being arrogant to the heavens. A woman like her had low standards to begin with, and a small Assistant Director was enough for her to be domineering in the crew. Chapter 1018 1018 I don¡¯t want to have a father like this Not to mention that he was now connected to an important figure at the peak of power. Then why didn¡¯t he just enjoy it while he could? It didn¡¯t suit miss Xu¡¯s style. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at mu Mian. He felt that her stubbornness and gaze were very simr to someone else¡¯s. Their personalities were also quite simr. She had peach blossom eyes, and the girl in front of her had Phoenix eyes. They were different, but the determination in their eyes was extremely simr. At that moment, his heart trembled. After a long while, Xu Fangfei¡¯s coquettish voice sounded again, ¡± ¡°Second master, you have to help me.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an coughed lightly, then looked at Cai Hua, who was behind mu Mian, and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Do you have anything to say? You¡¯ve been so indignant, but you¡¯re hesitating.¡± Cai Hua couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. mu Mian was the one who brought this chair over. If miss Xu is tired, you can just bring a chair over. Why do you have to take your own things and act so innocent? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an looked at Xu Fangfei with a cold gaze. What kind of person was Xu Fangfei? Arrogant from being pampered? They hadn¡¯t even officially be a couple yet, and she was already using his name to show off. If he really got into a rtionship with this kind of woman, he was afraid that he would ruin his own future instead of angering his father. Of course, he didn¡¯t want to lose the title of the Vice President of hisw firm. No matter how much he hated his father, he was clear-headed and rational that his future was the most important. He looked at Xu Fangfei coldly. so, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s being unreasonable. You¡¯re the one who used me first. Do I understand you? ¡± Eh? Miss Xu¡¯s brain capacity was suddenly not enough. What was the meaning of this? Didn¡¯t he specifically ask her to be his girlfriend? Wasn¡¯t he attracted to her beauty? Since he had taken a fancy to her beauty, why didn¡¯t he stand up for her? Weren¡¯t all men like this? Mu Mian was also a little shocked. What was this man up to? How could she not understand him? Xu Fangfei suddenly felt wronged. She pulled Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s arm. ¡°Second master, am I not your girlfriend? Aren¡¯t you going to stand up for me?¡± Was there such a thing as boosting other people¡¯s morale and destroying one¡¯s own prestige? Tang Ji ¡®an nced at Secretary Tang. Secretary Tang had been working for Tang Ji¡¯ an for four years, so he knew what the Deputy headmaster was thinking with just a look. He quickly stopped Xu Fangfei and scolded her coldly, ¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? When did you be the Deputy headmaster¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Xu Fangfei was dumbfounded. Secretary Dong! Didn¡¯t you ask me? ¡± she asked. This simple-minded woman was really trying to kill him. Didn¡¯t she know that she had to follow the words of the Big Shot? Secretary Tang pulled her to the side, her face extremely ugly. ¡°If you dare to spout any more nonsense and Sully our Vice director¡¯s reputation, you¡¯ll be punished by thew.¡± Xu Fangfei pulled a long face and said, ¡± you¡¯re the ones who didn¡¯t keep your word. You clearly said that second young master Tang likes me and wants me to be his girlfriend. Why did you suddenly turn against me and go back on your word? ¡± Secretary Tang was displeased. I hope you don¡¯t talk nonsense. Otherwise, we don¡¯t mind going through legal procedures. This was a serious matter. The Vice President of thew firm. If you went through legal procedures with him, wouldn¡¯t you be courting death? Although Xu Fangfei was simple-minded, she had already said it so straightforwardly. She realized that she could not be so unforgiving anymore. If she really angered that Big Shot, she might have to go to court. Chapter 1019 1019 Chapter 1051-don¡¯t make it public ¡°Could it be that the second young master likes the new and has gotten tired of the old? has he fallen for mu Mian again?¡± she suppressed her anger. She knew it. Mu Mian looked like a Vixen, and many people in the crew liked her. However, they were afraid that the girl¡¯spany was the main producer of the TV series, so they did not dare to have any ideas about her. This second young master must be the same as other men. The moment he saw this kind of Vixen, his heart would be hooked. All men were the same, Hmph! Secretary Tang frowned. I advise you to watch your mouth. Otherwise, you¡¯ll suffer in the future. Do you have the right to ask about the Deputy headmaster¡¯s Affairs? ¡± After he finished speaking, he flicked his sleeves and left. On the other side, mu Mian looked at Tang Ji ¡®an with even more disdain in her heart. This second young master must have been together with Xu Fangfei. He was afraid that someone like Xu Fangfei would ruin his reputation, so he didn¡¯t dare to have anything to do with her on the surface. He was really lecherous and irresponsible. Contempt, he despised him! Tang Ji ¡®an felt that mu Mian was looking at him with some contempt. He narrowed his eyes and said in an unhappy tone, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s with that expression?¡± Mu Mian raised her eyebrows. nowadays, the Vice President of thew firm has quite a wide range of jurisdiction. Does he even have to control the expressions of ordinary people? ¡± Secretary Tang stared nervously at his boss. Recently, the Deputy headmaster¡¯s mood had been very irritable, as if he had been angry or injured somewhere. All his subordinates in thew firm had been criticized by him, and he would also scold them for trivial matters. Now, with mu Mian¡¯s sharp words, would he be angered again? However, the Deputy headmaster¡¯s mouth twitched. Secretary Tang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It¡¯s over. The Deputy headmaster is most angry when he¡¯sughing instead of being angry. He quickly beat Tang Ji ¡®an to it and loudly rebuked mu Mian, ¡± ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re talking to? you¡¯re too rude.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he received a cold re from the Vice President, and his dissatisfaction was evident in his words. ¡°Secretary Tang, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s rude,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said coldly. Although it was early winter, Secretary Tang was still sweating. He had always been ignorant of Deputy headmasters, but today, he seemed to be unable to understand his deputy head. Or was it really as that woman had said, that the Deputy headmaster had taken a fancy to mu Mian? Tang Ji ¡®an looked at mu Mian. Looking at her expression, he recalled the first time he held a banquet for song ran to apologize. Song ran was like that too. She did not yield to his authority and was also as eloquent as her. Tang Ji ¡®an felt that today¡¯s trip was worth it. Although he did not know why it was worth it, he felt that his mood was not as gloomy as it had been a few days ago. The director of the film crew looked at this group of people and didn¡¯t dare to say anything for a while. Why did this Big Shot suddenlye to the film crew? they were going to start filming. With this Big Shot here, how were they going to start? Mu Mian saw the director¡¯s anxious expression, but he didn¡¯t dare to speak. She coldly said to Tang Ji ¡®an, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, deputy headmaster Tang, we¡¯re about to start filming, can you please make way?¡± After a while, Tang Ji ¡®an got into the car. Secretary Tang said carefully, ¡± ¡°Deputy headmaster, didn¡¯t ran rane to visit Xu Fangfei at work today?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an looked out of the window and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve found a more suitable candidate,¡± Secretary Dong wiped the sweat from his forehead. As expected, his deputy headmaster was really straightforward. ¡°Mu Mian isn¡¯t as easy to deal with as Xu Fangfei. Deputy headmaster, are you really looking for mu Mian?¡± he whispered. Chapter 1020 1020 You¡¯ve made me lose my bargaining chip Tang Ji ¡®an leaned back in his chair, his long legs crossed, and his expression cold. she¡¯s an actress who can anger my father and knows when to advance and when to retreat. She won¡¯t ruin my reputation and future. She¡¯s the most suitable candidate. ¡°What about Xu Fangfei?¡± Secretary Tang asked. That woman¡¯s mouth isn¡¯t tight. What if she talks nonsense?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an lowered his eyes. of course, my Secretary has a way to stop her from talking nonsense. Secretary Tang felt bitter in his heart. From the beginning, he had said that people like Xu Fangfei were not good enough. His master insisted on Xu Fangfei being his girlfriend. It was difficult to deal with the aftermath. And that mu Mian, he had seen countless people. Mu Mian was not interested in his deputy headmaster at first nce. Not only was she not interested, but she also seemed to look down on his deputy headmaster. The Deputy headmaster really liked to challenge the difficult. Thest time he liked song ran, who had no interest in him, he now liked mu Mian, who also did not like him. Sigh, his deputy headmaster was probably going to suffer another love tragedy. What¡¯s wrong with him? In the courtyard, Xu Fangfei red at mu Mian. From what she knew, mu Mian was the one who snatched her high-quality boyfriend away. How could she not hate her? Despite her hatred, she did not dare to do anything. She could only badmouth mu Mian behind her back and ruin her reputation. It was almost the end of the year, and the opening ceremony of the Hundred Flowers Award was just around the corner. Song ran¡¯s [ Qingyuan Chronicle ] was naturally a hot topic to win the award. She had retired from the entertainment industry, but to be able to get such an A-level award was a very important support for her Wanyi entertainment. She was still quite determined to win this award. She wanted to run herpany on her own and make it prosper day by day, not rely on anyone she didn¡¯t want to rely on. That¡¯s right, ever since that Chairman Tang wanted to acknowledge her, her Wanyi entertainment had nevercked resources. Often, some investors woulde over to rmend themselves and ask to work with the actors under her. Song ran rejected them all. Since she did not want to acknowledge that person, she would not use his name. She did not want to be in a passive position. She thought that as long as she could win the Best Actress award at the Hundred Flowers Award, those who came to her door in the future would at leaste for her. That way, it would be justified. She liked to be legitimate. She liked to get everything she wanted with her own hands and her own brain. This film had already received a lot of attention from the time it was released. The quality of the film itself was excellent, and coupled with Tang qingru¡¯s apology, the film¡¯s attention was even higher than ever. Therefore, this movie was indeed a popr choice to win the award. after the grand prize, I¡¯m afraid ourpany will have to expand our team, ¡± supervisor Li said to song ran with a smile. Song ran sat on the sofa and flipped through some scripts that supervisor li thought were good. She smiled and said, ¡± yes, it should be time to expand the team. How about this, you go and handle it. I¡¯ll give you all the Veterans five points of shares each. What do you think? ¡± Director li was touched. then I can only say that I¡¯m d to havee out with you. I heard that ruan Qing hasn¡¯t had any shows in half a year. Oh? ¡± song ran rolled her eyes andughed. her ¡®Wu Zetian¡¯ hasn¡¯t been aired yet? ¡± Chief physician li held his teacup and took a sip of tea. it¡¯s still being suppressed and it¡¯s not going to be broadcasted anytime soon. The actors in the entertainment industry are like leeks, growing up one by one. They¡¯re the most easily forgotten people. Song ran raised her eyebrows. by right, ruan Qing is a smooth and slick person. She shouldn¡¯t be in such a situation. Chapter 1021 1021 A wife must be pampered to the heavens I heard that the director of the cultural Bureau personally gave the order for her drama to be suppressed. Therefore, everyone in the circle is saying that ruan Qing offended the director of the cultural Bureau. Therefore, no investor or production team dares to take such a risk to film her drama. Now, she can only act in a y in the art troupe. She seems to be very depressed. yes, ¡± song ran chuckled. I know. In the municipal art and cultural troupe, ruan Qing was extremely anxious, but she had always been calm. Even in such a situation, she did not show all her anxiety on her face like Jiang Feng did in the past. sister Qing, ¡± her assistant whispered to her, ¡± song ran¡¯s movie ended up with a box office gross of 10 million Yuan. In the early 1990s, 10 million Yuan in box office sales was an astronomical figure. Ruan Qing¡¯s heart trembled when she heard the figure. The calmness that she had always pretended to be hadpletely copsed. ¡°How can a realistic film have such high box office sales?¡± she said through gritted teeth. The assistant snorted. I heard that many big shots openly support this movie. With the support of those big shots, the cinema chain has very realistically increased the showtimes of this movie. The major universities have also arranged for students to watch it in the cinemas. So, this box office is considered reasonable. Ruan Qing frowned. who¡¯s the Big Shot? ¡± she asked. who¡¯s going to support them? ¡± I heard that even Chairman Tang attended the premiere. Ruan Qing narrowed her eyes and asked,¡±Chairman Tang?¡± I¡¯ve really underestimated that girl¡¯s ability. The level of beauty she¡¯s selling is quite high.¡± In ruan Qing¡¯s eyes, song ran only had her looks. Those people were so supportive of her, so it must mean that she had made some Big Shotfortable. Yes, that must be the case. Song ran must have had an affair with director Tang, and the chief of the Cultural Affairs Bureau wanted to suck up to director Tang, so he banned her. The anger in ruan Qing¡¯s eyes was burning. How could a little girl use such despicable means to knock her down? Was she someone who would admit defeat so easily? Since this little girl was having an affair with director Tang, she must expose it to the world. She must ruin song ran¡¯s reputation, shut down herpany, and leave no one who followed her. The Hundred Flowers Award was to be held on the 8th of December in Haicheng. Song ran had specially dressed in a purple gown. In the room, she put on the dress and turned around. She saw her brother jinghang staring at her in a daze. Usually, her bare face was enough for him to be in a daze, but now that she had makeup on and was wearing a purple floor-length dress that outlined her figure, brother jinghang simply could note back to his senses. Song ran smiled and walked towards him. Gu jinghang felt as if a fairy was approaching him. As soon as she approached, Gu jinghang immediately opened his coat and wrapped her in his arms. ¡°I¡¯m wearing too little.¡± Song ran wrapped her arms around his waist and smiled. ¡°You still haven¡¯t said if it¡¯s nice or not.¡± Gu jinghang lowered his eyes and saw her big, beautiful eyes staring at him slyly. He was almost drunk in her smile. His Xiao ran was going to be the center of attention tonight. There would be a live broadcast tonight, and she would be standing on the stage, different from the Spring Festival G. During the spring Festival G, she had dressed up as Jia Baoyu and painted herself as a man. Although everyone was paying attention to her, it was not her true appearance. And tonight, the entire country would remember her most dazzling and beautiful appearance. ¡°Hey, man, do I look good?¡± Gu jinghang used the most practical action to express his inner thoughts and kissed her until she could not breathe. She leaned against the wall and muttered, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m cold.¡± Chapter 1022 1022 Chapter 1054- Half an hourter, song ran and Gu jinghang went downstairs. Aunt Wu immediately cried out, ¡± Aiyo, my dear ancestor. It¡¯s so cold. You¡¯re wearing so little. You¡¯ll get a cold leg when you get older, you know? ¡± ¡°Bring me my mink fur,¡± song ran said with a smile. Aunt Wu buttoned her coat and took a thick scarf for her, but she still felt that it was not enough. Xiao ran, can¡¯t you just wear ordinary clothes? ¡± Song ran chuckled and said, ¡± I¡¯m going to be on TV. I can¡¯t wear an old cotton-padded jacket on stage. Besides, this should be the only time I¡¯ll be on stage. I have to leave a good impression. That¡¯s right, she had already retired from the entertainment industry. This was herst movie, and she was always covered in dirt in movies. Furthermore, she had previously acted in a male drama and even appeared on the Spring Festival G as a male. In other words, she hadn¡¯t had the chance to be beautiful on screen yet. This time, I¡¯ll definitely suppress all the beauties and let you all know that my beauty is not a joke. Song ran put on her clothes and went to the car with her family. Song Guoqing was still toot, ¡± it¡¯s sote at night and the weather is so cold. Can¡¯t I just watch the live broadcast at home? why do you have to drag me along? ¡± Song ran held his arm and smiled. it¡¯s better to watch it live. I¡¯ve already asked for so many tickets. I can¡¯t just waste them. The family got into two cars. Song ran and Gu jinghang sat at the back. Song ran reached out to adjust his suit for him and said with adoration, ¡± ¡°See, this coat I bought for you has a lot of uses.¡± ¡°Are you cold?¡± Gu jinghang asked as he held her hand. Song ran raised her eyebrows. my blood is boiling. I¡¯m not cold at all. At seven o ¡®clock in the evening, the National Theater was brightly lit and full of people. In order to keep a low profile, song ran and Gu jinghang sat in the third row and watched as the staff guided some of the big shots in the entertainment industry into the venue. She actually saw Yao Xifeng. She hadn¡¯t contacted him for more than a year, but she had heard about him. She heard that his entertainmentpany was doing quite well. She was quite happy for him. By ident, Yao Xifeng had a sessful career. Yao Xifeng¡¯s seat was in the second row, right in front of song ran. When he walked over and saw song ran, his expression changed. He stood in front of his seat and looked at her. Beside her was her man, a position that she could never rece. He smiled. I¡¯ve watched your movie. It¡¯s very sincere. You¡¯ll definitely win an award tonight. Gu jinghang held her hand as if he was dering his ownership. Song ran held his hand tightly as well. She looked up at Yao Xifeng and smiled. yes, thank you for your well wishes. I heard that yourpany also has a film topete for an award. I hope your wish wille true. Yao Xifeng lowered his eyes and saw the ring on her right ring finger. He was constantly on the move, going to Hong Kong and other countries, so he knew what it meant to have a ring on her finger. For the past year or so, he deliberately did not ask about song ran. Or rather, he was avoiding all news about song ran. This was an act of self-deception, but he just didn¡¯t want to, or rather, he didn¡¯t dare to inquire about her news. He was afraid of receiving news that he didn¡¯t want to know. In the end, he did not expect the two of them to meet in such a way and find out that song ran was already married under such circumstances. Chapter 1023 1023 She is a very good mother He found it hard to ept. Wasn¡¯t song ran still in school? Wasn¡¯t he a second-year student at Fu Guang University? Why did they get married in such a hurry? Was it because she wanted Gu jinghang to be at ease? Indeed, she only had eyes for Gu jinghang and he could not rece Gu jinghang. ¡°Are you married?¡± he forced a smile. He still had a little hope in his heart, hoping that it was just his guess. Song ran raised Gu jinghang¡¯s hand. Sure enough, he was wearing a ring on his left hand. The lights in the theater were bright, and it was clear that the two of them were wearing a pair of rings. Song ran smiled. yeah, I got my marriage certificate in may. It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯ll do it after I graduate. Yao Xifeng couldn¡¯t smile anymore. He forced himself to say, ¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to congratte you.¡± Then, he turned around and sat down. His face was calm, but his heart was already in a state of shock. She was married. She was really married. How could she be married? he was still thinking ofpeting with Gu jinghang again when he had a sessful career. But it turned out that what was done was done, and he no longer had a chance. Or rather, he was being too one-sided. He never had the chance to do so from the start. Song ran was a cold and heartless person. She did not like him and did not give him any warmth. Yao Xifeng¡¯s hands were in his pockets. His fingers were trembling. He didn¡¯t want anyone to notice. Now that he had a sessful career and was a well-known figure, there were many public figures and reporters here. He couldn¡¯t let others see his abnormality. To be exact, he didn¡¯t want the people sitting behind him to see him in a state of confusion because of her marriage. He didn¡¯t get love, but at least he had to protect his face. He couldn¡¯t possibly not get anything. At the back door of the Grand Theater, Tang qingru slowly got out of the car. The theater director was waiting respectfully outside the car. Tang qingru waved his hand. don¡¯t make a big scene. I¡¯ll sit in thest row. After song ran receives her award, arrange for me to leave quietly. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the hospital director said with a bow. After that, he dismissed the crowd and led Tang qingru inside. In a corner not far away, two reporters stood. One of them said,¡±Isn¡¯t that Chairman Tang?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Chairman Tang.¡± from what you¡¯re saying, Chairman Tang, it sounds like song ran will definitely win the award. Isn¡¯t that shady? ¡± so, the female lead has been internally decided. It was appointed by Chairman Tang. so, what¡¯s the rtionship between song ran and Chairman Tang? ¡± ¡°Lover? Tsk, tsk, the private lives of these officials are very messy.¡± no wonder song ran¡¯s movie had such high box office sales. It was said that the Cultural Affairs Bureau and the education Bureau were there to support her. It turns out that she has hooked up with such a Big Shot. No wonder so many people are there to support her. song ran is so pretty. Of course, she has to make full use of her face. tsk, we can¡¯t talk nonsense. If the higher-ups find out, we won¡¯t be able to keep our jobs. At the back door of the Grand Theater, the lights in the theater had already dimmed. The singers on the stage were singing, their voices melodious and lingering. The theater director led Chairman Tang to thest row, which was empty, and Tang qingru sat in the middle. Sir, ¡± the head of the theater whispered into his ear, ¡± song ran is sitting in the third row. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Tang qingru nodded. The various awards for best music, best clothing, Best Editing, Best Supporting Actor, and Best Supporting Actress had been presented. The Best Female Lead Award was next. Chapter 1024 1024 Chapter 1056-bury the hatchet No wonder, no wonder sir was so nervous and so unsettled. He had been looking for those two children for more than ten years. Now that he had really seen them, how could he not be excited? Tang qingru led song ran to the dining room. Song ran looked around. The decoration style here was simple and elegant. It was low-key but had a sense of texture. Tang qingru ced the osmanthus wine on the table and even pulled out a chair for her. Song ran was overwhelmed by the unexpected favor. She forced a smile and sat down in fear and trepidation. Tang qingru shot a nce at the ground clock not far away and snorted,¡±Why hasn¡¯t Ji ¡®an arrived yet?¡± Aunt Zhou looked at the clock and said carefully, ¡± ¡°He should be here soon.¡± As they were talking, Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s voice came from the entrance, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s raining outside. Aunt Zhou, you have to bring the orchid in, right?¡± Aunt Zhou quickly smiled and said to Tang qingru, ¡± ¡°Speak of the Devil, and the devil is here.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an walked through the porch and into the hall. He didn¡¯t have an umbre when he got out of the car, so there was some rain on his shoulders. Aunt Zhou handed him a dry towel.¡±Wipe it.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t take the towel. He walked into the dining room and saw his father, Xuxu, and song ran. He forced himself to remain calm and collected, but when he saw her, his breathing still became erratic. Only he knew, only he knew. When Tang qingru looked at song ran, his eyes were gentle and kind. Tang Ji ¡®an sneered in his heart without hiding it, not afraid of others seeing it. When Tang qingru looked at Tang Ji ¡®an, his eyes regained their calmness.¡±Why are you sote?¡± Song ran touched her neck. Tang Ji ¡®an arrived on time. He wasn¡¯t toote, was he? Tang Ji ¡®an pulled out a chair and slowly sat down. He nced at his father, then raised his hand to look at his watch.¡±Father said 6:30, so it¡¯s 6:28 now. How am Ite? Or did father set the time for song ran to arrive, and as long as she arrivedter than song ran, she would be consideredte?¡± Tang qingru squinted at him. His eyes were deep and cold. Usually, Tang Ji ¡®an would not easily vite his father¡¯s authority, but now, his rebellious phase might havee a littlete. He always hoped to see his father¡¯s angry face. Seeing his father secretly angry, he felt happy. Song ran felt that the atmosphere at the dining table was a little strange and inexplicable. She sat quietly and did not say anything. Aunt Zhou saw the tense atmosphere between the father and son and quickly tried to smooth things over. ¡°Sir, let me open the osmanthus wine that miss song brought for you?¡± Song ran replied,¡±sure, ran ran.¡± Tang qingru opened his mouth to say something, but song ran quickly said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Chairman Tang? Don¡¯t you want to drink?¡± Tang qingru originally wanted to treasure it. After all, it was his Xing ¡®er who gave him the wine. But since she wanted to drink it, then naturally everything would be up to her. ¡°Open it and pour us a ss each,¡± he said to aunt Zhou. Soon, the osmanthus wine was poured into the cup. Under the warm light in the dining room, the feeling of bejeweled nectar made Tang qingru couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±It¡¯s obviously good wine.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an sneered. The sun must have risen from the West. This was the first time he had seen his father so ingratiating. yes, ¡± song ran smiled. my aunt Wu¡¯s cooking skills are also very good. ¡°Well, I can see that you¡¯ve raised him well.¡± Tang qingru looked at her with a gratified expression. Song ran had a small frame and chubby cheeks. She was neither fat nor thin, and she looked very healthy. She was very bright and beautiful. One look and you could tell that she was raised with care. Fortunately, the song family treated her well, and the two sisters were treated well. Chapter 1025 1025 The expression of a loving father Song ran sat up straight and took a deep breath. She held Gu jinghang¡¯s hand tightly. In the end, she was still nervous. Perhaps it was because her expectations were too high, so she was always nervous. Gu jinghang interlocked his fingers with hers and patted the back of her hand with his other hand. He said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous,¡± On the stage, the two seniors of the entertainment industry were holding long-wire microphones and saying loudly, ¡± the nominees for the Best Female Lead of the 4th year Hundred Flowers Awards are Wu Han, Xu Li, Wen ting, and song ran. Song ran tightened her grip on Gu jinghang¡¯s hand. Gu jinghang caressed her fingers andforted her, hoping that she would not be so nervous. Tang qingru, who was sitting in thest row, was also a little nervous. He did not participate in these things as he did not want song ran¡¯s award to be illegitimate. However, he had asked his Secretary to inquire about it and he heard that there was a high likelihood that song ran would win the award. Therefore, he would not interfere with the award ceremony. At this moment, he was also nervous. What if song ran did not win the award? The old artist on stage opened the envelope in his hand. The silver-haired old artist smiled and said into the microphone, ¡± the Best Female Lead of the 4th Hundred Flowers Award goes to jianjia, song ran. Song ran was a little stunned. She thought that she had seeded and had no more regrets. She was already twenty years old and she could retire after achieving her goals. In such a public ce with so many cameras surrounding them, Gu jinghang restrained himself and patted the back of her hand. On the other hand, song Xuan could not hold it in any longer. She leaned over and hugged her as she gently whispered in her ear, ¡± Xiao ran, congrattions. Tang qingru, who was sitting in thest row, finally heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he did not interfere. Song ran took off her coat and put on a long purple dress. She slowly walked towards the stage that was filled with light. She knew that the person she loved the most was watching her from behind. Her lover and her family were all present. Her life wasplete and she was very lucky. Step by step, she felt as if she was walking on a broad road. Not far away, there was gold. At this moment, she was the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. She relied on her own efforts and walked to the peak of her life step by step. ¡®I¡¯ve finally shone in front of the National audience. I¡¯ve finally outshined everyone.¡¯ It was straightforward and bright. There were six or seven steps on the stage. She lifted her dress and walked up to the center of the stage. The lights shone down on her, and she felt like she was in a dream. It was like falling clouds. All of this seemed so unreal. The encounters in her previous life were still vivid in her mind, shing through her mind like a horsentern. Shey on the hospital bed, all alone and skinny. She could only watch as Wen Huihui strutted around in front of her, mocking and provoking her mercilessly. In the end, he closed his eyes and ended the suffering of his previous life. The heavens had finally treated her well and given her a chance to start a new life. Finally, she had not let down the heavens ¡®expectations. Finally, in this life, she got everything that she had lost in her previous life. She stood beside the old artist, who looked at her with appreciation and passed the gold medal to her. Then he reached out to hug her and whispered in her ear, ¡± ¡°Congrattions, congrattions.¡± Song ran took the trophy and was filled with emotions. The old artist handed her the microphone. She took it and looked at the people sitting in the audience. She coughed lightly and forced herself to speak in her calmest voice, ¡± thank you for giving me such an honor at the Hundred Flowers Award, thank you for director SU¡¯s careful guidance, thank you for the hard work and effort of the crew, thank you director li for letting me take over this film, thank you for mypany, Wanyi entertainment, thank you for my family¡¯s support, and finally, I would like to thank my lover. Thank you, thank you. For my lover, I hereby announce that I will be taking an indefinite break from the film industry. Chapter 1026 1026 Almost discovered Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes were filled with emotions. Finally, he could finally see her standing on the dazzling stage before he was transferred to the southeast Research Institute. At least, she did not have any regrets in her acting career because of him. It was just that it was a big loss for the entertainment industry for her to leave the entertainment industry for him. Unfortunately, his Xiao ran was determined and would quit as she wished. He could not persuade her to quit, which was a pity. Yao Xifeng, who was sitting in front of him, looked lonely. He pped along with the crowd. He knew that he was no different from the crowd. At least, in song ran¡¯s eyes, he was just an ordinary audience member. However, he admired her in this way. Not only was she beautiful, but her acting skills were also good. She also had her own ideas. She was able to retire at the peak of her poprity and was not attached to fame or fame. How could he not admire song ran when she was like this? Yao Xifeng smiled. He was d that he liked such an outstanding person. Since song ran was improving step by step, he should not be remorseful. He would work hard to be more outstanding. He would be outstanding enough to stand beside her and not be inferior to others. Song ran received the award and gave an eptance speech. She announced that she would be taking an indefinite break from the film. Under the shocked gazes of the audience, she left the stage. It was just like the poem saying,¡¯she waved her sleeves, not taking away a cloud¡¯. Her attitude was free and unrestrained. What other people pursued with all their might was something she looked down on. What other people fought for with all their might, she easily obtained. At that point, song ran became a legend in the entertainment industry. Everyone said that song ran had such a good life and that the heavens were treating her well. Song ran was the only one who knew that her life was full of bitterness before sweetness. Song ran returned to her seat while Tang qingru walked out again under the guidance of the director. The cold wind whistled outside the theater. He sat in the car and looked at the brightly lit theater, chuckling in a low voice. Secretary Dong, who was sitting in the front row, said carefully, ¡± ¡°Sir, you should be at ease now, right?¡± ¡°Back to the mansion.¡± Tang qingru waved his hand. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± The assistant, who watched Chairman Tang¡¯s car drive away, whispered to the director, ¡± director, what¡¯s the rtionship between Chairman Tang and song ran? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your ce to ask, don¡¯t ask about it,¡± the hospital director said coldly. The hospital director found it strange as well. Director Tang seemed to care about song ran a lot, but she heard song ran thanking her family and her lover on stage. ¡®So, it shouldn¡¯t be that kind of rtionship. Otherwise, director Tang wouldn¡¯t be able to ept his lover being in love with another person in public.¡¯ So, what was their rtionship? The hospital director was puzzled, but he did not dare to say or ask. In the theater, the Best Director award had already been presented. This time, the winner was still the Qingyuan Chronicle award. Director su went on stage in a suit to receive the award. This time, [ Qingyuan Chronicle ] won two awards, and these two people, one was the boss of Wanyi entertainment, and the other was a member of Wanyi entertainment. In general, this was Wanyi¡¯s first time winning the awards ceremony. When director su went on stage to receive his award, he also mentioned Wanyi entertainment and thanked song ran. Song ran was deeply relieved. This time, her Wanyi entertainment was considered to have shot to fame. In the future, if there were more film sourcesing to her, she would be able to take them. At least, she could convince others and herself that this film was epted with their own capabilities and would not be criticized by others. Chapter 1027 1027 The cake I made myself Song ran lowered her head and smiled. I don¡¯t know what happened back then. Actually, what happened back then isn¡¯t that important anymore. It¡¯s just that the few times I met with director Tang, I didn¡¯t have a good impression of him. Perhaps, to you, my identity is special, so you¡¯vepromised with me. If I don¡¯t have this special rtionship, you¡¯ll still look down on me, right? What did song ran, who is not your daughter, do wrong? You and I don¡¯t have the same values, so I won¡¯t care about our past grudges. We¡¯re not suitable to be father and daughter now. You can go to the capital and be a cab minister. I¡¯ll stay here with my sister and my father and live a peaceful life.¡± Tang qingru¡¯s aged appearance was evident, and his voice was deste,¡±I thought too highly of myself. I was too narrow-minded. I¡¯ve wronged you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Time was cruel. The little girl who used to cry andugh on hisp was now determined and determined to not acknowledge him. There were many misunderstandings between them and many people. There was no way for them to return to the purest father-daughter rtionship. And all of this was caused by him. With a p, he had destroyed the rtionship between the father and daughter. He deserved it. He got into the car and turned around to look at song ran, who had already turned around and left. His voice was filled with duskiness.¡±Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. The sound of the car engine was heard. Song ran walked to the entrance of the courtyard and heard the sound of the car driving away. She hesitated and finally turned around to take a look. Tang qingru, who had been staring at the rearview mirror, seemed to have obtained some priceless treasure. The smile in his eyes was enough to melt a cier.¡±She turned back. She turned back to look at me. She¡¯s not such a cold-hearted child. I can still have hope, can¡¯t I? Don¡¯t you think so, Secretary Dong?¡± Secretary Dong quickly said, ¡± Yes, sir. Miss song ran is looking back at you. With your sincerity, you will be able to break through even metal and stone. You will definitely be able to move her. In the near future, miss song ran will definitely acknowledge you. In the municipal Art troupe, after ruan Qing finished a stage y, she went down the stage in a daze and entered her dressing room. She was a smart person, and she had clearly noticed the decline of the art troupe. Especially after song ran won the grand prize, entertainmentpanies seemed to have started to rise. The entertainment industry was a new industry and people in the industry easily followed the trend. Seeing that Wanyi entertainment was so popr, with people like song ran and director su, and with the freedom of actors, they could even get a share of the profits, they made a lot of money. In a short period of time, many entertainmentpanies, big and small, appeared in the industry. The art troupe model seemed to have be a thing of the past. Only some old customers would stille to support them, while young people preferred to go to the cinema to watch movies. Not only did she not have a TV drama to shoot, but the flow of customers for her stage ys was not asrge as before. She was really at the end of her road. Ruan Qing heaved a sigh of relief and heard her assistant say that someone was looking for her outside. She said uninterestedly, ¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Reporter Dou,¡± Ruan Qing¡¯s eyes lit up. yes, let him wait for me at my house. I¡¯ll see him tonight. At eight o ¡®clock in the evening, ruan Qing returned to her residence and saw reporter Dou waiting in the side hall. She removed the scarf around her neck, put down the bag in her hand, and smiled. ¡°Reporter Dou, is there anything I can help you with?¡± Chapter 1028 1028 Couple¡¯s ring Reporter Dou stood up. naturally, it¡¯s because I¡¯ve heard some rumors about someone you don¡¯t like. I wanted to share them with you as soon as possible. Ruan Qingughed,¡¯who do I not like? I¡¯ve always been kind to others.¡± Reporter Dou spread his hands. what¡¯s our rtionship? I¡¯m not going to beat around the bush. I have news about song ran. Ruan Qing sat down and lit a cigarette. As the smoke swirled around her, her face was so dark that it was scary.¡±What news?¡± it seems like song ran has hooked up with some Big Shot. Ruan Qing nodded, indicating for him to continue. ¡°Director Tang attended the Hundred Flowers Award,¡± reporter Dou said. Ruan Qing squinted her eyes. Could it be that song ran really had an affair with Chairman Tang? not only did Chairman Tang go, but I also heard that he went there for song ran. After song ran won the Best Female Lead Award, Chairman Tang left the National Theater immediately after she received the award. Obviously, song ran has made use of Chairman Tang. Ruan Qing¡¯s eyes were full of disdain. This girl was really scheming. She was overconfident in the past and thought that this girl was not worthy of her full effort. She even sent Jiang Feng away. Now, he had really shot himself in the foot. Ruan Qing took a puff of her cigarette, her eyes cold.¡±So, why are you telling me this?¡± Reporter Dou smiled. you helped me in the past. I just can¡¯t stand seeing you being squeezed by a little girl to the point where you have no way out. I want to help you. Ruan Qing chuckled,¡¯how do you n on helping me? Do you still want to go against Chairman Tang?¡± of course we can¡¯t go against Chairman Tang on the surface. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be finished. I n to publish some small newspapers. You have to believe in the power of word of mouth. ¡°Will it work?¡± ruan Qing raised her eyebrows. in less than half a month, I¡¯m sure everyone in Haicheng will be spreading the news that song ran got her position because of director Tang. ¡°Are you that confident?¡± ruan Qing chuckled. Reporter Dou shrugged his shoulders. Chairman Tang is about to enter the inner court. If he really has something going on with song ran, he would not dare to do anything. Besides, I can guarantee that he is definitely having an affair with song ran. So, we are absolutely safe. Ruan Qing was a little confused,¡¯did song ran really have an affair with Chairman Tang? From what I know about her, she doesn¡¯t seem to be that kind of person. She seems to treasure her boyfriend a lot.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve underestimated the women in the entertainment industry¡¯s desire for fame and fortune. If she were to cling onto a poor man, would she have been able to get her movie to achieve 10 million at the box office? She won the most important award for Best Female Lead in her first movie? Sister Qing, do you think that song ran is a naive person? In my opinion, she¡¯s a person who¡¯s unscrupulous for fame and fortune. She knows very well what she wants.¡± Ruan Qing tapped the cigarette ash and said in a low voice, ¡± alright, then go and deal with it. Since she¡¯s so unscrupulous for fame and fortune, then let¡¯s make the truthe to light and ruin her reputation. I¡¯ll sponsor you in terms of funds. The two people with ulterior motives got together just like that. The night was dark. Song ran sat in her room and flipped through a book. She was still a student, after all. The final exams wereing up and she had to focus on her studies. On her desk, there was a photo frame with the family of four and mother Wu in it. Her mother had always thought highly of mother Wu and had never treated her as an outsider. Mother Wu had lived up to her expectations and had always treated the two sisters as her own. Chapter 1029 1029 The taste of loneliness So, even though she had lost her mother when she was young, she and her sister had nevercked love. She could also throw a tantrum at Shen mengfang. Her father only told her not to quarrel with the elders verbally. Shen mengfang would also be afraid of her father and not dare to make things difficult for them on the surface. So, it wasn¡¯t easy for her father, song Guoqing, to be like this for someone who wasn¡¯t her biological father. Her fingers gently stroked the photo frame, and she thought of Tang qingru and Li Jin. She didn¡¯t know what had happened back then, but Li Jin had always been calm and collected in front of her. But she clearly remembered the fear in Li Jin¡¯s eyes when she found out she was tied up. She rushed over and hugged her. That look didn¡¯t seem like the kind of look someone would have when they abandoned a child. As for Tang qingru, when he saw her for the first time, his eyes were full of astonishment and his face was full of shock. He also said that he had been looking for her and her sister for more than ten years, and that she was not a person with a heart of stone. Kinship was a mysterious thing. Although she looked cold on the surface, she knew that she could not hate them much in her heart. She even pitied Li Jin. She wanted to know where she had gone. She hadmitted a crime, and now she had no fixed residence. She was wandering around and had no rtives by her side. Where could she be? It seemed like it was raining again. Song ranid on the desk and touched the photo frame gently with her fingers. She looked out of the window. She wanted to know where Li Jin was. She only had one eye left. Could she adapt to life? Was someone after her? If she was caught, would she be sentenced? Drug-rted, it seems that the sentence is very serious. The door was pushed open slowly. Song ran did not turn around. Song Xuan, who was wearing a thick sleeping robe, walked to her side and patted her head, ¡± ¡°Why are you still studying? Why don¡¯t you go to bed early? it¡¯s cold. If you want to study, go to bed.¡± Song ran pulled her onto the bed and teased, ¡± ¡°Your husband won¡¯t be here in a while, will he? Don¡¯t bring disaster to the innocent this time. You¡¯re the one who took the initiative toe here.¡± Song Xuan snuggled under her nket and song ran reached out to touch her stomach. Song Xuan patted her hand and said, ¡± you haven¡¯t even shown your pregnancy yet. What are you touching? you won¡¯t be able to tell. ¡°I want to touch him. I want tomunicate with my nephew more.¡± ran, ¡± song Xuan patted her head and said, ¡± is ran ran free this Saturday? ¡± Song ran tucked her in. what¡¯s wrong? ¡± What¡¯s the matter?¡± Song Xuan was a little hesitant, but she finally made up her mind and said, ¡± ¡°Chairman Tang¡¯s jianjia came to see me yesterday.¡± what happened after that? ¡± song ran lowered her eyes. he said that he has a mansion near Huangpu River, ¡± song Xuan said carefully. he wants to invite us to dinner this Saturday. Song ran pouted. you¡¯re agreeing to it just like that? ¡± I didn¡¯t agree, ¡± song Xuan quickly replied. I said I wanted to discuss it with my sister. Song ran shook her head. song Xuan, you¡¯re really ... By saying this, you¡¯re giving him hope. Do you understand? ¡± Song Xuan was a little helpless. I don¡¯t know how to describe him. Although he¡¯s a Big Shot, I feel that his eyes are very pitiful. Ran, I think so. Maybe, back then, they had something that they couldn¡¯t tell. Song ran leaned on her shoulder and sighed. you¡¯re always so understanding and always think from other people¡¯s perspective. Inparison, I¡¯m so petty and petty, you know? ¡± Chapter 1030 1030 Chapter 1064-there¡¯s someone else behind the scenes Song Xuan ruffled her hair. I¡¯ll leave it to you then. If you say go, then go. If you say no, then I¡¯ll turn down that President Tang. Song ran lowered her eyes. we¡¯ll talk about it when the timees. My final exams areing up. I have a lot of homework to do. mm, okay. We¡¯ll talk about it when the timees. We¡¯ll do it at your time. The lights were turned off. The rain outside the window was pitter-patter, and the winter rain was very cold. The two sisters leaned against each other, and it was dark all around. Song Xuan closed her eyes while song ran looked at the rain outside the window. The sound of the rain hitting the windowsill. After a long while, song ran turned around and leaned on song Xuan¡¯s arm. She said softly, ¡± it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been to the Huangpu River. I heard that it¡¯s surrounded by mountains and water, and it¡¯s one of the best mansions in Haicheng. Maybe we can go there and broaden our horizons. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll Take You There to gain some experience.¡± As song ran was the best Actress of the Hundred Flowers Award, everyone paid attention to her every word and action. However, song ran did not take it to heart. After all, she had already decided to retire from the entertainment industry. To her, these superficial titles were already considered external things. Just like that, she and song Xuan went to the Huangpu River housing area. The Western housing area was surrounded by mountains and water. It was the most high-end rich area in Haicheng. The rich area here was not like the public houses of politicians, where ordinary rich businessmen lived. Therefore, they did not have to keep their mouths shut. It was good for them to gossip in private. Song ran and song Xuan sat in a small car and swaggered past the wealthy District. Many people saw song ran. Now that song ran was very famous, many people recognized her. Therefore, when the news of her having an affair with Chairman Tang spread, many people chose to believe it at first. Because of the ¡®insider¡¯s¡¯ stamp, song ran ¡®frequently¡¯ went in and out of director Tang¡¯s bungalow by the Huangpu River. Yes, he had only been there once, but it had be a frequent visitor. The ability of the public to exaggerate things had always been able to destroy all the truth. The car stopped in front of Tang qingru¡¯s house. Song ran looked up and saw Tang qingru standing in the corridor outside the house. He seemed to have been waiting there for a long time. She sighed in her heart. She was always easily touched by small details, and she could not always hold onto other people¡¯s mistakes and not let them go. It was impossible for her not to be moved by Tang qingru¡¯s actions. She and her sister got out of the car and saw Tang qingruing out to greet them. The hope on his face and the frequent footsteps made song ran feel like she could see the words ¡± fatherly love ¡°. She shook her head and returned to her expressionless face. Tang qingru opened the small iron gate and greeted them with a smile. Sure enough, his eldest daughter was soft-hearted and easily let go of her prejudices. She even brought his younger daughter along. Tang qingru¡¯s face was stered with a fawning smile. If such a smile were to appear on the face of a high and mighty figure like him, the servants at home would feel that it was out of ce. However, song ran felt that his eyes were hiding cautiousness, as if he was testing the sisters ¡®bottom line. He was afraid that they would turn around and leave if they were unhappy. Song Xuan handed over a box of things and said, ¡± ¡°Sir, these are some pastries made by my mother Wu.¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± Tang qingru hurriedly received it. The group walked into the house. Dinner was already served on the table. It was a small square table so that the three of them would not be too far away from each other when they sat around the table. Tang qingru¡¯s behavior was very reserved. Even though he had been through a lot, he still did not know what to say when he saw the two little girls. He was afraid that they would be disgusted if he talked about the past, but he would feel regretful if he didn¡¯t. Chapter 1031 1031 As expected, he was beyond cure He was like a salesman selling treasures to others. He turned around and picked up a few photo frames from the table beside him. He gave one to song Xuan and one to song ran. Song ran then saw a little girl sitting on Tang qingru¡¯sp. With that, it became clear that it was her and her sister. Her mother had left behind many photos of them when they were three or two years old. They were the same, exactly the same. At that time, Tang qingru was young, handsome, and full of spirit. His smile was warm and genial, and that kind of fatherly love in his eyes did not seem to be an act. He was really concerned about his two daughters. Song ran¡¯s fingers gently caressed the person in the photo. She looked up at Tang qingru and said, ¡± ¡°Can she speak at this time?¡± ¡°At that time, Xing ¡®er was less than a year old, but she could already call her mom and dad. Everyone said that Xing¡¯ er was smart and matured early.¡± Tang qingru quickly said. yes, ¡± song ran nodded. she¡¯s quite smart. Song Xuan looked around. Tang qingru asked,¡±Do you have any impression of this ce?¡± Song Xuan frowned and was immersed in her memories. After a while, she said, ¡± ¡°Does ran ran have a vineyard behind the house?¡± The simple words made Tang qingru emotional.¡±You remember, you really remember Yingluo.¡± For a three-year-old child, only the most profound memories of the distant past would be engraved in his mind. Tang qingru said excitedly, ¡± after dinner, I¡¯ll take you to have a look. The vineyard has been preserved and hasn¡¯t been demolished. Everything here is the same as before. Ever since she left with my two children, I, Zhenzhen, moved out of here to avoid reminiscing about the past. I¡¯ve been asking aunt Zhou to find someone to take care of this ce, thinking that one day, I can find my daughter and bring them back to have a look. Song Xuan was a soft-hearted person, and now that she was pregnant, she was even more easily moved. She reached out and patted the back of Tang qingru¡¯s hand without saying a word. Tang qingru¡¯s eyes were wet. At this time, he was no longer a man who held great power and was about to enter the cab. Instead, he was an ordinary father who had lost his daughter for more than a decade. Song Xuan was emotional, but song ran was much more rational. As she ate, she said in a calm andposed manner, ¡± ¡°So, your daughters are called tangyue and Tang Xing, right?¡± ¡°Yes, they¡¯re called tangyue and Tang Xing,¡± Tang qingru nodded. then, this Tang Yue and Tang Xing don¡¯t have the same mother as Tang Ji ¡®an, right? ¡± Li Jin looked like she was in her early forties. Tang Ji ¡®an was 26 years old, so Tang Ji¡¯ an¡¯s brother must be more than 26 years old. Li Jin couldn¡¯t have given birth to a child that old. Tang qingru¡¯s eyes flickered. As expected, his Xing ¡®er was smart. He could not avoid this question, so he slowly said, ¡± ¡°I let down Ji ¡®an¡¯s mother, and I also let down Yue¡¯ er and Xing ¡®er¡¯s mother. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Song ran lowered her eyes. so, Yue ¡®er and Xing¡¯ er are Wanwan¡¯s illegitimate children? ¡± she asked. Tang qingru denied it. no, of course not. They both had children out of marriage. After I divorced Ji ¡®an¡¯s mother, I got together with Lijin. Then we got married, and after we got married, Lijin got pregnant with Yue¡¯ er. Song ran heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, if Chairman Tang made her and her sister Bear the title of illegitimate children, she would never forgive this man for the rest of her life. ¡°Where¡¯s your ex-wife, Qianqian?¡± song Xuan was a little confused. Tang qingru seemed to be getting old, and his voice also sounded aged,¡±Ji ¡®an¡¯s mothermitted suicide not long after I married Lijin.¡± Chapter 1032 1032 Chapter 1066- The dining table fell into a long period of silence. No one spoke, and only the sound of bowls and chopsticks touching could be heard. After a long time, Tang qingru finally broke the silence,¡±Do you guys think I¡¯m very bad and cruel?¡± ¡°Sir, perhaps you have your own difficulties,¡± Song Jin said, his heart softening. Song ran, on the other hand, did not say anything. ¡°I¡¯m indeed a person who will do anything for my own selfish desires. I¡¯m not a good person. I just hope that you won¡¯t be afraid of me.¡± Tang qingru forced a smile. Being at the peak of power, he had done many things that were forced. In addition, in the two marriages, regardless of whether he had any difficulties, he had indeed let his ex-wife down and failed to protect the person he loved. After the meal, Tang qingru took the two sisters to the vineyard in the backyard. It was winter now, and the grapevines had long withered, leaving only the vines and branches. Under the light, it seemed a little deste. Song Xuan had some vague and scattered memories in her mind. It was probably a man who led her to y here. That man was probably Chairman Tang. Chairman Tang, who had always been silent, had now be a Chatterbox. He introduced his backyard to the sisters in detail and told them where they liked to y. He looked at song Xuan with anticipation, hoping that song Xuan would respond to him. asionally, song Xuan would nod her head and say,¡±yes, I have some impression of him.¡± &Nbsp; He was so happy that he was at a loss and confirmed with her with uncertainty, ¡± ¡°Do you really have an impression? Do you really remember?¡± yes, ¡± song Xuan smiled gently, ¡± I just have some very vague memories. Tang qingru turned around and said in a low voice,¡±I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll go in first.¡± After he finished speaking, he hurried into the house. There was a sunroom in the vineyard. The two sisters walked in and saw a swing. Song ran sat on it to check if it was sturdy. She then helped song Xuan to sit down. An old woman in her 60s walked into the sunroom. Song ran knew who she was. She had met her before at director Tang¡¯s mansion. She seemed to be an old servant of the Tang family. She called her aunt Zhou. Aunt Zhou walked over with some tea and snacks and ced them on the low table beside the swing. ¡°Two youngdies, if you¡¯re thirsty, please have some.¡± what¡¯s the matter, director Tang? ¡± song ran tilted her head and looked at her. &Nbsp; ¡°He¡¯ll be out in a while,¡± aunt Zhou said with a smile. Song ran nodded and said, ¡± so, aunt Zhou, you should know what happened back then, right? Chairman Tang liked the new and got tired of the old. He abandoned Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s mother and fell in love with Li Jin. Is that true? ¡± Aunt Zhou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This child was really a bbermouth. However, she was the youngest daughter that Chairman Tang had missed and doted on for more than ten years. Naturally, she was different from them. Moreover, Chairman Tang still owed this child a lot, so he could naturally be arrogant and do whatever he wanted. She sighed and said in a low voice,¡±I can¡¯tpletely protect teacher. If I say that teacher didn¡¯t do anything wrong, I would be lying through my teeth.¡± The Tang family and the SU family had been friends for generations. The old Madam, who was Chairman Tang¡¯s mother, was very fond of Ji ¡®an¡¯s mother, but Chairman Tang didn¡¯t like her. However, Chairman Tang was a filial son. In the end, he listened to his mother¡¯s words and married Ji¡¯ an¡¯s mother, giving birth to two sons. His life had been peaceful and uneventful, but he still met the twenty-year-old Li Jin. When Li Jin was young, she was so beautiful that he fell in love with her at first sight. I think Chairman Tang betrayed Ji ¡®an¡¯s mother, but he didn¡¯t betray the person he loved, Li Jin. As soon as he confirmed that he loved Li Jin, he immediately filed for a divorce with Ji¡¯ an¡¯s mother. Chapter 1033 1033 Let her go on purpose During that period, the family was in chaos. Ji ¡®an¡¯s mother didn¡¯t want to get a divorce, but Chairman Tang insisted on breaking up with her. In the end, Ji¡¯ an¡¯s mother had topromise. After that, President Tang married Li Jin and had two daughters.¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes shed. does Li Jin like him? ¡± I like him, I like him very much. When I found out that he was married once, the two of them quarreled for a while, but in the end, they stillpromised. ¡°If they were two people who loved each other so much, why did they end up like this?¡± Aunt Zhou was about to speak when she saw Tang qingru push open the ss door of the sunroom and walk in. Aunt Zhou immediately shut her mouth and did not dare to say anything more. As soon as Tang qingru came in, aunt Zhou immediately went out. Tang qingru looked at the two sisters with a smile. Song ran felt that his eyes were red. Perhaps he had found a ce with no one around and was feeling dejected. Song ran and song Xuan were sitting side by side on the swing. They looked up at Tang qingru and whispered,¡±Has teacher been looking for his daughter?¡± Tang qingru squeezed out a smile. I¡¯ve been looking for them for more than ten years. Unfortunately, I went in the wrong direction. I didn¡¯t know that they were in Haicheng. Perhaps, I even met them on the way, but I didn¡¯t pay attention to them. Perhaps, we missed a lot of opportunities to meet each other. Fate makes fools of us. Song ran lowered her head and smiled. Chairman Tang, I think that the mountains and rivers in the distance reflect each other. The scenery is very special and beautiful. Tang qingru looked into the distance. she was the one who chose this residence. She likes it here. She likes the Huangpu River and the Green mountains in the distance. Song ran continued. my sister and I like it too. In the future, can wee over as guests asionally? ¡± Tang qingru looked at her in disbelief,¡±Is your Yingluo still willing toe?¡± Song Xuan nodded. I like it here. During the day, the sun will shine down. This sunroom should be very warm. you¡¯re always wee toe over, ¡± Tang qingru said excitedly. Qianqian, I¡¯ll ask aunt Zhou to buy some flowers to put in this sunroom tomorrow. Qianqian, what flowers do you like? ¡± Song Xuan walked over and looked at him with a smile. we don¡¯t care what kind of flower it is. We¡¯re fine with anything. Tang qingru¡¯s eyes were slightly wet,¡±good, good, good, Zhenzhen.¡± Late at night, in the song family¡¯s mansion, song rany on her bed and looked at the scattered stars outside the window. She thought about how long love and hate couldst. When she first found out that Li Jin was her mother, she thought she would hate the woman who almost made her blind for the rest of her life. However, when she saw her lying on the bed in the operating room and donating her cornea, her heart had already softened. After she left, she couldn¡¯t help but start to worry about her. She was afraid that she would be caught and sent to jail or directly sentenced to death. Later, when she identally found out that her father was Tang qingru, she also felt that she would never be able to forgive that high and mighty director Tang. However, after getting along with him and seeing how careful he was, the softest part of her heart seemed to have been touched again. Tang qingru had been looking for her and her sister for more than ten years, bearing the reputation of a heartless man, and even losing the person he loved the most. Perhaps, he had been punished enough. Perhaps, it was time to let go of some things. Carrying hatred on his back, he might not be able to enjoy any pleasure. Harming others without benefiting herself, she really shouldn¡¯t insist on such behavior. Song ran wanted to bury the hatchet with Dong Tang, but it was obvious that some busybodies would not let her have her way. Chapter 1034 1034 Don¡¯t you mind if she dies? The next day, song ran went to school and noticed that some of the students were looking at her in a weird way. Those people were originally gathered together to chat about something, but as soon as they saw her approach, they immediately showed a guarded look and then changed to whispering. Song ran was puzzled. Was it because director Tang had given her the Outstanding Student Award previously and she was hated by others? That¡¯s right, she really wasn¡¯t considered outstanding in her studies. At three O ¡®clock in the afternoon, she finished her ss and went to thepany. When director li saw her, he quickly waved his hand.¡±If you didn¡¯te, I would have gone to find you.¡± Song ran sat on the sofa and asked,¡¯why? Just because I won the award of Best Actress, our smallpany is going to be crushed by the funds of major investors?¡± ¡°There are some rumors outside. Have you heard of them?¡± supervisor li nced at her. Song ran shrugged. what rumors? ¡± I¡¯ve never heard of it. ¡± ¡°Ahem, everyone outside is saying that you relied on others to win the box office and the best Actress award,¡± director li sighed. Song ran squinted her eyes and looked a little unhappy. ¡°This is ridiculous. Who can I rely on?¡± ¡°He said that it¡¯s because of director Tang.¡± Director Li¡¯s eyes shed. ahem! song ran almost got an internal injury. nonsense. Why would I rely on President Tang? ¡± ¡°They said that you have an improper rtionship with director Tang,¡± director li added. Song ran almost had internal bleeding. What was going on? What kind of improper rtionship was a father-daughter rtionship? ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°He said that on the day your movie was released, Chairman Tang went to the cinema to support you, Wanwan,¡± director li continued. Song ran was suspicious. Was director Tang there that day? She did not notice it. in addition, the government has clearly publicly expressed their support for the film Qingyuan Chronicle. Wasn¡¯t Yingluo doing this because the movie was indeed very educational? Even if Chairman Tang really had help, it would only be an addition to her beauty. Director li continued, ¡± on the night of the Hundred Flowers Award ceremony, director Tang was there as well. He left right after you won the award. Those people made it sound like it was real. It seems like someone saw it. Song ran massaged her temples. so, this is enough to prove that I¡¯m having an affair with Chairman Tang? ¡± They¡¯re pretty good at reading pictures and telling stories.¡± oh, by the way, someone saw you go to director Tang¡¯s house in Huangpu River. They said you often went in and out of his house and said that you were his little lover. Song ran clutched her chest and sighed. Rumors were stronger than Tigers. She had only been there once, how did it be frequent? These people just followed the words of others, and then the three of them became Tigers. She really couldn¡¯t clear her name. ¡°So, who was the one who spread this news?¡± she asked coldly, raising her eyebrows. Chief physician li spread his hands. the news is all over the ce, and I can¡¯t tell them apart in a short time. It should be spread by someone in the reporter industry because all kinds of rumors have been gathered and then spread with a purpose. It¡¯s definitely spread by reporters. Song ran yed with her fingers and said nonchntly, ¡± I haven¡¯t been in this industry for long and I¡¯ve never offended any reporters. There¡¯s no reason for them to push me to my death. Chief physician li took a sip of tea and frowned.¡±You¡¯ve only offended a few people.¡± Song ran curled her lips into a smile. Perhaps, she was someone with a past record. After all, she did not know that her past actions had already been exposed. Did she think that she was stupid to use the same method again? Chapter 1035 1035 Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re pregnant it should be ruan Qing. In this industry, she should have some good rtionships with some reporters. Director Li, you¡¯ve been dealing with her for a long time. Do you know which reporters she is close to? ¡± Chief physician li held his teacup and fell into deep thought. reporter Dou from Nanfeng weekly has a good rtionship with her. Reporter Chen from Haicheng¡¯s new daily News also has a lot of dealings with her. As for the rest, I can¡¯t really say. Song ran nodded. ask brother Jun to investigate these two reporters. Find out which one of them has been close to ruan Qing recently. okay, ¡± director Li said. I¡¯ll tell you the truth. Ruan Qing hasn¡¯t been having a good time recently. ¡°What do you mean by not feeling well?¡± it seems that someone has banned Wanwan from filming. Not only is her drama unable to be aired, but she hasn¡¯t received any TV dramas for a long time. In the past six months, she has only been acting in a stage y in the art troupe. She¡¯s not interested in stage ys, so she¡¯s very depressed. With that, song ran was even more certain that ruan Qing was the one behind all this. Ruan Qing couldn¡¯t get any TV shows. Maybe it was Tang qingru or Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s orders that she didn¡¯t take revenge on those who directly harmed her interests, but chose to find a soft persimmon like her. Well, it was really amazing. Speaking of which, ruan Qing must have been too anxious. She didn¡¯t even investigate it herself before she concluded that she had an improper rtionship with Chairman Tang. Well, in fact, she didn¡¯t need to do anything. The news would definitely reach Chairman Tang¡¯s ears. Chairman Tang was about to enter the cab, so how could he tolerate such malicious behavior? They were probably sure that Chairman Tang really had an affair with her and didn¡¯t dare to disclose it, so they didn¡¯t dare to touch them. It was a pity that the cautious person had also made a mistake this time. Then, let her suffer the consequences of her own actions. The ridiculous rumor still reached Chairman Tang¡¯s Secretary¡¯s ears, and she couldn¡¯t believe it. Who was it that spread such a rumor to defame Chairman Tang? The first thing that came to Secretary Dong¡¯s mind was Chairman Tang¡¯s political enemy. After all, this was a critical period for Mr. Tang to enter the cab. At this time, if such rumors spread out of nowhere and hurt Mr. Tang¡¯s reputation, Mr. Tang¡¯s entry into the cab might have to be postponed. This person¡¯s sinister intentions were truly detestable. Secretary Dong reported the matter to director Tang. Tang qingru¡¯s face turned livid when he heard the news. There were rumors that he had an improper rtionship with his daughter. This matter must be thoroughly investigated. He then gave an order to Secretary Dong. we must catch the rumor monger. After we catch him, we will punish him severely. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Song ran took some time to visit the municipal art and cultural troupe. After all, she was running apany and she had to be smooth and slick. As the saying goes, a lean camel is still bigger than a horse, and a broken boat still has three catties of iron. No matter how bad the situation was, the chief of the art troupe still had a widework of connections. If he could build a good rtionship, he would naturally do so. When song ran joined the art troupe again, she would receive super-high treatment. Section Chief Shao, who used to treat her like a child, was now treating her with extra courtesy. After all, song ran¡¯s [ Qing Yuan Chronicle ] had also allowed his art troupe to earn a huge amount of profits. Moreover, this girl had even won the title of Best Actress at the Hundred Flowers Award. I really shouldn¡¯t have let her go back then. What a pity. Song ran and Section Chief Shao talked about some insignificant things. They said that if there was a chance to work together in the future, they would definitely work together. Chapter 1036 1036 Chapter 1070-out of sight Section Chief Shao did not think much of song ran in the past. But now, things were different. She was the best Actress of the Hundred Flowers Award. He felt honored to work with her. The river changed every thirty years, and the river changed every thirty years. They talked about some issues such as the future direction and model of the entertainment industry. The two of them got along well, and chief Shao regretted more and more that he had missed out on a good general. He could only regret it. It was already night time when they finished talking. Song ran left section Chief Shao¡¯s office and went backstage for a walk. They didn¡¯te to the art troupe today for Section Chief Shao, but for ruan Qing. When she entered the backstage, she saw ruan Qing, who had just returned from her performance. Song ran looked at ruan Qing with a smile. Ruan Qing squinted her eyes. Song ran looked like she was the winner. Ha, whoever had thestugh would have the bestugh. If she, song ran, had used unorthodox methods to get to her position, she would definitely suffer a bacsh. She would have to give up everything that she had obtained. She would open her eyes and watch the day song ran fell. She was sure that Chairman Tang would push her as a scapegoat to protect himself. After all, President Tang¡¯s reputation could not be affected by song ran. President Tang was an iron-handed man. He would never let anyone affect his career. At the door of ruan Qing¡¯s dressing room, song ran smiled and said in the same manner as a senior, ¡± sister Qing, I heard that you¡¯ve been acting for the whole day. You¡¯ve worked hard. Ruan Qing was still the smooth and slick person. ¡°Long time no see. Since you¡¯re here,e in and have a seat.¡± In ruan Qing¡¯s dressing room, the two of them were sitting in front of the dressing table. Song ran crossed her legs and lookedzy.¡±Sister Qing, do you know that I¡¯m already married?¡± Ruan Qing snorted in her heart. Even if they were married, the Deputy Section Chief was just a shield for song ran to hook up with other people for fame and fortune. Ruan Qing smiled and said,¡±Oh, really?¡± You¡¯re already married? Does Fu Guang University allow students to get married while they are still in school?¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows and smiled. the principal of our school is more reasonable. He knew about my marriage, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He even gave me his blessing because I want good things toe in pairs. My husband is already 26 years old and has been promoted to the position of Department Chief. The marriage can not be dyed any longer. In that instant, ruan Qing¡¯s eyes were filled with shock and jealousy. How old was Gu jinghang? She was already promoted to Section Chief. What about her ex-husband, he Pinyan? he was in his thirties and had just be a section Chief. He was also demoted so quickly because of a mistake. Truly, different people had different lives. Ruan Qing¡¯s mind was filled with dark thoughts. She wondered if song ran had sold her body to gain benefits for herself and Gu jinghang¡¯s future. It was really worth it to sell his body. She forced a smile. then I¡¯ll have to congratte you, Qianqian. You¡¯re really proud of yourself. You¡¯re so proud of your love and career. I¡¯m so envious of you. Song ranughed. my husband and I have a very good rtionship. I will never betray him in this life. Ruan Qing lifted her chin slightly. Is that so?¡± Song ran was still smiling. yes. I don¡¯t know who¡¯s the one who¡¯s been spreading rumors about me having an improper rtionship with director Tang. It¡¯s the biggest joke in the world. Ruan Qing¡¯s eyes were deep, and the smile on her lips was almost non-existent. She said with a half smile, ¡± I think I¡¯ve heard about it too. I think it¡¯s ridiculous. You and Chairman Tang are so different in age. How can you two be involved? ¡± Chapter 1037 1037 We did not quarrel Song ran chuckled. my reputation is still alright. If I were to hurt Chairman Tang¡¯s reputation, I think those who wish for the world to be in chaos will be severely punished. Tsk, tsk. I see that Chairman Tang is very decisive in her actions. I¡¯m afraid the consequences will be dire for those who are meddlesome. At that moment, song ran¡¯s gaze was so cold and heartless that ruan Qing felt a little scared. She felt that song ran was very unpredictable and that she was no match for her. Song ran was like a huge cier. She could only see a corner of the surface of the sea, but she could not see what was really hidden under the sea. She came over to give ruan Qing a warning. Since she had achieved her purpose, she waved her sleeves and left without taking a single cloud with her. It was already nine O ¡®clock at night. Song ran looked at the time and looked out of the car window. She whispered, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the second Institute.¡± Yin Hua hesitated for a moment, but still drove to the second Institute. When they arrived at the second school, it was already half-past nine in the evening. Song ran opened the door, and Yin Hua quickly went into the bathroom. She washed up and prepared to go into the room. Gu jinghang was wearing thin pajamas when he opened the bedroom door. He was surprised to see song ran.¡±Why did youe here sote at night?¡± Song ran walked over and pushed him into the bedroom. She pushed him under the covers and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s so cold, why didn¡¯t you put on some clothes beforeing out?¡± I heard the noise and came out. Why did you suddenlye over? ¡± Song rany on top of him and smiled. I¡¯m doing a spot check. I¡¯m checking if you¡¯re keeping a mistress behind my back. Gu jinghang raised his eyebrows. what if you really find a little Jiao? what are you going to do? ¡± Song ran bit his chin and said, ¡± then I¡¯ll cry, make a fuss, and hang myself. I¡¯ll turn the world upside down and let your colleagues and leaderse over to see how you¡¯ll let me down. Gu jinghang raised his hands in surrender. you¡¯re little Jiao. I already have a beautiful wife like you. Why would I still have the idea of keeping a mistress in my Golden House? ¡± Song ran reached out and tapped his nose. She said in a serious tone, ¡± ¡°Let me ask you, have you heard any news recently?¡± ¡°Eh? What kind of news?¡± rumors about me, negative news. I¡¯ve never heard of it, ¡± Gu jinghang said in a deep voice. what¡¯s the news? ¡± Song ran sighed. the people at the Research Institute really don¡¯t care about what¡¯s happening outside. They only care about scientific research. The people here are so innocent. ¡°So, what negative news do you have?¡± Gu jinghang gently caressed her waist. Song ran felt wronged. someone is trying to use public opinion to attack me. They¡¯re saying that I¡¯m relying on my position. ¡°Is this me?¡± Gu jinghang asked with a smile. Song ran narrowed her eyes and said,¡¯brother jinghang, what are you thinking about? You¡¯re just a Section Chief, do you think you are?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the highest-ranking official in our vige.¡± Song ranughed. didn¡¯t they say that I¡¯m relying on you? they said that I¡¯m relying on Chairman Tang. They said that I¡¯m Chairman Tang¡¯s lover. Gu jinghang¡¯s face darkened. who¡¯s the busybody who spread this? ¡± It¡¯s really absurd and bizarre.¡± Song ran sighed. there¡¯s always someone who can¡¯t stand me. This time, she¡¯s finally met her match. I don¡¯t care about this, but someone will deal with this kind of evil practice. ¡°Is there anything you need me to do?¡± Gu jinghang asked in a deep voice. yes, ¡± song ran nodded. I do. ¡°What?¡± Gu jinghang was suddenly excited. Song ran¡¯s hand slid under his pajamas and she looked at him slyly. it¡¯s too cold. My hands are frozen. Can you help me cover them? ¡± Chapter 1038 1038 What a strong mentality As director Tang, it was easy for Tang qingru to investigate a matter or a person. Very quickly, they found out that it was reporter Dou. What reporter Dou thought was that Chairman Tang must have had an affair with song ran. Even if he was found to be involved, he would tell him to keep it a secret. He might even bribe him to shut his mouth and stop him from talking nonsense. This time, he had indeed suffered a setback. His dark mind was indeed going to suffer the corresponding punishment. Reporter Dou was writing a draft in the news agency. After a while, the chief editor walked over and said with a serious expression,¡±Did you secretly expose something about Chairman Tang?¡± Reporter Dou shrugged. we¡¯re reporters. We can¡¯t be restrained because of our power. Chief editor, you told us this before. The chief editor¡¯s face was gloomy. you should tell director Tang about this yourself. Sir is waiting for you in his office. The car is already parked downstairs. This reporter Dou had a knowing look on his face. It was obvious that director Tang wanted to seal his mouth with some benefits. He wasn¡¯t very ambitious. He just wanted to rece this conservative editor-in-chief who was in his fifties. So, he went downstairs with confidence and got into the car prepared by director Tang. Secretary Dong, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, nced at the people behind and said coldly, ¡± were you the one who released the news about director Tang? ¡± A character like reporter Dou would never be able to meet director Tang. Secretary Dong would handle this matter. Reporter Douughed. I have evidence. None of the news is fabricated. I think that Chairman Tang is a reasonable person. He won¡¯t do anything to me. Hmph! Secretary Dong snorted coldly. so, you¡¯ve admitted that you were the one who released the news, right? ¡± ¡°So, did I say anything wrong?¡± reporter Dou raised his eyebrows. In front of such a Big Shot, he had nothing to hide. Since they had alreadye to his door, it meant that they had full control of the evidence. Instead of hiding it, it was better to talk about conditions. In this society, the timid would starve to death, and the bold would die from overeating. It was better to take a gamble. Secretary Dong squinted at the reckless man in the rearview mirror and said in a cold voice, ¡± ¡°Then tell me, which one of the terms are you right?¡± ¡°Director Tang, you did attend song ran¡¯s movie premiere, didn¡¯t you?¡± reporter Dou was delighted. Did song ran¡¯s movie suddenly increase its screening allocation? Didn¡¯t Chairman Tang attend the Hundred Flowers Award ceremony? As a prominent figure in the political scene, why did director Tang have so much contact with song ran, who was in the entertainment industry? also, song ran went to director Tang¡¯s house in Huangpu River. The residents there have seen it for themselves. I didn¡¯t say that. So, Mr. Secretary, did I say anything wrong?¡± Secretary Dong reached out to adjust the sleeves of his coat and sneered, ¡± reporter Dou, you¡¯re pushing the me. You¡¯ve already determined that song ran and Chairman Tang are having an affair. That¡¯s why you think that Chairman Tang did all these things for song ran. Reporter Dou¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard that. Secretary Dong continued, ¡± Chairman Tang is going to the premiere of [ Qingyuan Chronicle ]. What do you mean by song ran¡¯s movie? does [ Qingyuan Chronicle ] belong to song ran alone? Director Tang went to the premiere of the Qingyuan Chronicle because the director of the cultural Bureau told him that it was a rare film with educational significance. This was the first reason; Secondly, the movie [ Qingyuan Chronicle ] was suddenly taken off the air before it was released. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Chapter 1039 1039 Did I make things difficult for you? ¡°It¡¯s precisely because the Cultural Affairs Bureau ces great importance on this film that they have high hopes for it. They don¡¯t want anything to go wrong with the film, so the director of the Cultural Affairs Bureau let the film go through another review before it was released. The result of the review was that all staff in the cultural Bureau felt that Qingyuan Chronicle was a good film that was hard toe by. It had a very positive impact on education and students. Once again, [ Qingyuan Chronicle ] was not just song ran¡¯s movie. She was just one of the characters. Increasing the number of showtimes was also a decision made by the leadership of the cultural Bureau. It turned out that the director of the cultural Bureau had good eyes. Once the film was released, it received a lot of good reviews. Third, why did Chairman Tang attend the Hundred Flowers Award ceremony? Chairman Tang is an alumnus of the director of the National Grand Theater and both graduated from Fu Guang University. Chairman Tang is the director¡¯s senior, so he couldn¡¯t refuse the director¡¯s invitation. Also, there are many educational films this time, so Chairman Tang came to the theater in person.¡± Reporter Dou¡¯s face turned pale and he even broke out in a cold sweat. Apparently, director Tang did not admit that he had an affair with song ran. If someone had something on him, and he was about to enter the cab, in his understanding, he should either keep the peace or use some benefits to seal the mouth of the person. Yet, Chairman Tang didn¡¯t follow his n and wanted to settle the score with him? Was president Tang an old fool? ¡°Reporter Dou, do you have anything else to say about the rumor you spread?¡± Secretary Dong looked at him coldly. Secretary Dong reached out to wipe the sweat on his forehead and forced himself to calm down. someone has seen song ran frequently going in and out of director Tang¡¯s bungalow by the Huangpu River. Mr. Secretary, do you have anything to say about this? ¡± Secretary Dong sneered. song ran calls Tang Ji ¡®an second brother. What do you think is her rtionship with Chairman Tang? ¡± Reporter Dou broke out in a cold sweat. what goddaughter? it¡¯s just a pretense. Who would believe it? Chairman Tang wouldn¡¯t use his own son as a shield, would he? ¡± ¡°Who told you that song ran is Chairman Tang¡¯s goddaughter?¡± Secretary Dong said coldly. Reporter Dou was stunned,¡±so ran ran?¡± Secretary Dong smiled and said, ¡± reporter Dou, if you want to expose a big piece of news in the future, please do your homework moreprehensively and carefully. If you dig deeper, you will realize that Chairman Tang has two daughters. The younger daughter is about the same age as song ran. Reporter Dou was scared out of his wits. Could it be that he was really going to be defeated this time? That¡¯s impossible. How could song ran be Chairman Tang¡¯s daughter? This must be some kind of trick, and it must be Chairman Tang¡¯sst resort to protect his reputation. Reporter Dou¡¯s face turned pale and he could not say a word. He used to be a journalist in the entertainment industry, but now he was a journalist in the political circle. He knew what kind of person Chairman Tang was. Anyone who offended Chairman Tang would end up in a miserable state. He had nned to use this incident to gain some fame. Once he got hold of Chairman Tang¡¯s Secret, and Chairman Tang didn¡¯t dare to disclose it, he mighte to him and ask him to publish another rification. In this day and age, people sometimes believed the words of reporters more than the words of the government. Therefore, he was very confident. But now, everything had deviated from his n. He never expected that song ran would be Chairman Tang¡¯s daughter. This was simply unbelievable. Secretary Dong remembered what Chairman Tang said before he left, ¡± I don¡¯t care about my own reputation, but I can¡¯t let ran¡¯s reputation be damaged. That reporter must be severely punished. I have to let the people in their circle know that song ran has a strong backing and can¡¯t be offended. So, I want the culprit to be dealt with severely. Chapter 1040 1040 You¡¯re following me This time, reporter Dou had really kicked a hard board. Therefore, sometimes, ambition was really a double-edged sword. If used well, one could make one¡¯s meteoric rise and rise to the top. If he didn¡¯t use it well, well, it wasn¡¯t impossible that he would personally send himself to prison. Reporter Dou had lost miserably in this game. Not only had he lost his future, but he had also lost ruan Qing. Ruan Qing had always been a cautious person. After seeing how well-regarded song ran was, she could not help but spread the news that song ran was Chairman Tang¡¯s lover. However, reporter Dou was the mastermind, and ruan Qing was at most an aplice. Moreover, ruan Qing was indeed a wily old fox. Basically, everything was left to reporter Dou to do, and no one else had anything against her. Secretary Dong asked the people from the Ministry of Justice to detain reporter Dou. As for ruan Qing, because she believed the rumors, she was expelled from the municipal art and cultural troupe. This basically cut off all of ruan Qing¡¯s escape routes. Now, not only was she banned from the film and television industry by the big shots, but even the art troupe wouldn¡¯t take her in. Her fate was extremely miserable. She could only sit and eat, or participate in some small performances that she didn¡¯t even think of before. Ruan Qing went to meet reporter Dou. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s you who harmed me. I¡¯m really at the end of my rope now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I miscalcted,¡± reporter Dou sighed. Ruan Qing lit a cigarette and looked at him with hatred. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say with certainty that director Tang wouldn¡¯t pursue this matter? You said that you could hurt song ran and that you could use director Tang to give us some practical benefits. I just believed you.¡± ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that song ran was actually Chairman Tang¡¯s daughter?¡± reporter Dou sighed. Ruan Qing almost couldn¡¯t catch her breath. ¡°What did you say?¡± Reporter Dou¡¯s face darkened. I asked my colleagues to investigate further. Neen years ago, Chairman Tang¡¯s wife left Haicheng with his two daughters. The whole thing isplicated. Anyway, you didn¡¯t offend song ran much, did you? ¡± Ruan Qing¡¯s heart was beating fast. Did she identally offend such a powerful person? Song ran did not seem to be the kind of person who would let others off whenever she could. It seemed like she really had to leave Haicheng toy low. If song ran were to target her, she might end up in a worse state. Ruan Qing recalled what song ran had said to her when she came looking for her the other day. It was obvious that song ran knew what role ruan Qing yed in this matter. She said those words to tell her that she and her husband, Gu jinghang, loved each other very much and that she would never have an affair with Chairman Tang. Since song ran hade to warn her, it meant that she might do something in the future. If he didn¡¯t flee now, when would he? Ruan Qing was a person who knew how to protect herself. It could be seen from the fact that she immediately divorced her husband the moment he was fired. She quickly sold her property in Haicheng and returned to her hometown, a small city in the South. She had to avoid the sharp edge so that she wouldn¡¯t die without knowing how. Director Tang was swift and decisive. He quickly eliminated these busybodies who wished for the world to be in chaos. Reporter Dou was sentenced to five years in prison for damaging others ¡®reputation. It was a warning to those who were ready to make trouble. However, since the rumor had already spread, it was not so easy to suppress. This matter was passed back and forth and eventually reached old Madam Tang¡¯s ears. Chapter 1041 1041 Can¡¯t you just let her go? Old Madam Tang had been eating vegetarian and praying all day, saying that she wanted to pray for her children and grandchildren. Today, she was praying in the small ancestral hall again when her servant, mother Shen, came in and whispered, ¡± ¡°Old Furen, recently it is not very peaceful outside.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already at this age, so I don¡¯t care about outside matters anymore,¡± said Mrs. Tang with a kind smile. ¡°It¡¯s about Chairman Tang,¡± mother Shen added. Old Madam Tang reached out to support herself on the futon and slowly stood up.¡±What¡¯s wrong with Qing ru? Isn¡¯t he going to the cab in the capital in half a month?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a rumor going around that he has an illicit rtionship with a young actress,¡± mother Shen said hesitantly. Old Madam Tang¡¯s kind face suddenly changed, and her voice was so cold that it could be quenched with ice.¡±Nonsense, which reckless thing is so eager to see the world in chaos? And what was that actress? How dare you ruin my son¡¯s reputation.¡± it¡¯s a young girl called song ran. She¡¯s only 20 this year. I heard that she¡¯s very pretty and full of life, ¡± mother Shen said softly. Old Madam Tang¡¯s face turned even uglier. twenty-three years ago, a Foxy woman came and ruined my son¡¯s reputation and forced my wife to die. Now, this thing hase. It¡¯s a taboo for women to be born beautiful. Once they are beautiful, they will be a source of disaster. Mother Shen echoed,¡±old Madam, then you should go for a walk.¡± Old Madam Tang red at her. go and deal with it for me. Get her out of Haicheng. I can¡¯t see such a dirty thing under my nose. ¡°I heard that Chairman Tang is very protective of that girl,¡± said mother Shen, feeling troubled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you protect that Yu woman in the past?¡± old Madam Tang sneered. They didn¡¯t dare toe back after so many years. You go and deal with it. I¡¯m someone who has to face Buddha. I don¡¯t want to deal with these cheap things. Don¡¯t dirty my hands.¡± The Tang old Madam had a Buddha¡¯s mouth but a snake¡¯s heart. ¡°Yes, old Madam.¡± It was the weekend again. Song ran went to Gu jinghang¡¯s ce early in the morning. When she entered the house, she saw him reading a letter on the sofa in the living room. Song ran walked over and sat on hisp. She looked at the back of the letter. ¡°Who sent the letter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m from my old home.¡± ¡°A letter from your parents?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s a letter from second uncle¡¯s family.¡± Song ran snatched the letter from his hand and raised her voice, ¡± ¡°Second uncle¡¯s family? He still has the face to send you a letter? What did the letter say? Did he ask you to do something for him?¡± Gu jinghangughed. the letter says that Gu jingqiang hase to Haicheng. ¡°Who¡¯s Gu jingqiang?¡± song ran raised her eyebrows. ¡°Second uncle¡¯s son,¡± ¡°Your younger brother?¡± he¡¯s my cousin. He¡¯s older than me by a year. My second uncle got married earlier than my dad. Song ran pouted. this Gu jingqiang. Why is he in Haicheng? ¡± yes, he was transferred to Haicheng¡¯s Transportation Bureau to be the Deputy Director. He¡¯s also here to continue driving for the Deputy Director, ¡°said Wang Yao. tsk! song ran clicked her tongue. then what¡¯s the meaning of the letter? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. He said he wanted toe and see me.¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows and looked at him. what about you? do you want to see him? ¡± Gu jinghang wrapped his arm around her waist. I don¡¯t really want to see you. Song ran pinched his chin. yes, why not? ask Gu jingqiang toe to the second Institute. When will he arrive? ¡± ¡°He said he¡¯ll be in Haicheng today.¡± ¡°Then ask him toe over tomorrow.¡± second uncle, second aunt, and Gu jingqiang came to Haicheng together. Song ran looked like a smug little girl. that¡¯s even better. Jinghang, can you drive your Hummer to the station to pick them up? ¡± Gu jinghang squinted at her. ran, I don¡¯t have a good impression of my second and third uncle¡¯s family. Do you have to treat them so politely? ¡± Chapter 1042 1042 Yang Shaodong, I¡¯m d you¡¯re happy Song ran patted his chest. what do you know? ¡°she asked. &Nbsp; Can you drive the car out?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°You can drive, right?¡± ¡°I will. What are you up to, girl?¡± Song ran sighed. sigh, you¡¯re such a straight man. You don¡¯t even know how to p people in the face. When the timees, don¡¯t say anything. Let¡¯s see how your wife will make them feel ashamed to death without even saying anything. Gu jinghang touched her face. I¡¯ll let you decide. Song ran gave Tang qingru a call. Tang qingru was overwhelmed by the unexpected favor when he received the call. He coughed for a while and then pretended to be calm, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± there¡¯s something I need your help with, ¡± song ran said hesitantly. &Nbsp; no trouble, no trouble. I¡¯m very happy that you came to find me. The people around them were all dumbfounded. They didn¡¯t know that director Tang could be so gentle. She really wanted to know who the person opposite her was, to be able to make the dark-faced boss suddenly be so gentle. I want to ask the Chief of the transportation Bureau if you¡¯re free tomorrow. song ran tugged at the phone. &Nbsp; Tang qingru nced at the director of the transportation Bureau, who was having a meeting in his office, and hissed,¡±What¡¯s your personal rtionship with director Lai?¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows. can you ask chief Lai if he cane to the No. 2 Institute for lunch at noon tomorrow? ¡± Tang qingru felt rather upset in his heart.¡±Yingluo, why did you invite him to dinner?¡± Song ran was a little annoyed. didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s not troublesome? ¡± So, can you help me pass on a message? I won¡¯t take up too much of his time tomorrow at 12. At most, an hour. Just an hour.¡± Tang qingru could tell that she was a little anxious, so he quickly agreed, no problem, of course, no problem. I¡¯ll have him go over tomorrow. thank you, ¡°song ran said excitedly. thank you, ran ran. ¡°No need to thank me,¡± said Tang qingru with a smile. After hanging up the phone, bureau chief Lai noticed that director Tang was looking at him with a teasing look. Well, what did he say? Jealousy? ¡°Director Lai, do you know about the best Actress of the Hundred Flowers Award, song ran?¡± Tang qingru asked in a neutral tone. Director Lai raised his hand. my wife has seen the award ceremony. So have I. She¡¯s a pretty good girl. She¡¯ll be a threat to the future generations. so, when did you and song ran be friends? ¡± ¡°Huh?¡± director Lai replied innocently. I don¡¯t have any personal rtionship with her, Chairman Tang. I¡¯m absolutely innocent in my personal conduct, you have to believe me. ¡± ¡°You really want to have anything to do with her.¡± Tang qingru snorted coldly,¡±alright, go to the second Research Institute in Songshan County at noon tomorrow.¡± ¡°Sir, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Director Lai sensed the hostility in director Tang¡¯s words. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? there¡¯s a dinner party waiting for you!¡± Director Lai didn¡¯t know what he had done to offend director Tang, so he didn¡¯t dare to ask. The next day at Haicheng¡¯s train station, Gu Weijun¡¯s family and the newly appointed Deputy bureau chief Zhong of Haicheng¡¯s Transportation Bureau saw Gu jinghang and song ran as they walked out of the train station. Gu Weijun¡¯s family had been groveling and currying favor with Deputy bureau chief Zhong. Song ran saw a family walking towards them from afar. She looked at them carefully and realized that they were all well-dressed. They seemed to be in a good financial situation. They were wearing bought hairpins and thick fur boots. They were not like Gu jinghang¡¯s parents, who were obviously poor. Chapter 1043 1043 Thank you for thepliment His brother-inw had been Living a Good Life, but now he had toe to the jinghang Research Institute. Wasn¡¯t it just to show off? Song ran chuckled in her heart.¡¯You guys have picked the wrong person. My jinghang is no longer the same as before. Today, I¡¯ll let you guyse while you¡¯re in high spirits and leave in disappointment. I¡¯ll let you know the consequences of looking down on others.¡¯ Gu jingqiang was one year older than Gu jinghang. His son was already five years old and his wife was also from his hometown. She was tall and chubby, average-looking, and had a loud voice. Gu jingqiang saw his brother, Gu jinghang, at first nce. Then, he nced around and saw song ran beside Gu jinghang. His eyes lit up immediately. Could this be the wife of Jing Xing and his brother? that poor man could actually marry such a handsome wife? Didn¡¯t he have no money? Unlike him, although he drove for the leader, he still had some power in his hands. Therefore, many people who got in through the back door would first look for him. After all, he drove for the leader, so he still had some say. Therefore, he had saved up a lot of money over the years and bought a big house in an city. Now that his leader had been transferred to this big city, he was the Deputy Director of the transportation Bureau. He would definitely be promoted in the future, and he would benefit a lot from it. She came back to Haicheng this time because she heard that her eldest uncle¡¯s son, Jing hang, was a small official in the Research Institute. Ha, wasn¡¯t it just a small official? how promising could a man be? even if he became a Section Chief, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get money. This time, he came to show off his uncle¡¯s family. They were used to bullying eldest uncle¡¯s family. Now, when rtives from the countryside visited his house in the city, they always liked to mention how sessful Gu jinghang was. It made them feel bad. This time, he even specially invited the Deputy bureau chief to go to the two police stations to let Gu jinghang know that no matter how capable he was, he was still poor and that he, Gu jingqiang, was the one who was truly sessful. Money can make the devil turn the millstone. Whoever had money was the boss. Gu jingqiang pulled his strong-looking son and walked to Gu jinghang¡¯s side. He said as an elder brother, ¡± ¡°Aiyo, Jing Xing ah, you are still the same as before, a big silly guy. Hahahaha, when a person is tall, it is easy to look silly.¡± ¡®Hehe, song ran doesn¡¯t like to hear that.¡¯ You¡¯re the one who¡¯s stupid, your whole family is stupid. She smiled and said, ¡± this must be my cousin. You may havee from a small ce and don¡¯t know about our big city in Haicheng. There are two research institutes that have the strictest height requirements. One is the ¡¯92 Research Institute, and the other is the second Research Institute where my jinghang is working. A short radish like you, cousin, has no chance of getting into the second Research Institute. ¡°The people in the second Institute are all big and above 180. Cousin, once you go in, you won¡¯t even be seen at all. You¡¯re all stuffed inside. Hahaha, it¡¯s too unremarkable.¡± Gu jingqiang pulled a long face and said to Gu jinghang in a strange tone, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, this is your wife?¡± Gu jinghang nodded. yes, she¡¯s my wife. Her name is song ran. Song ran quickly reached out to shake their hands. Hello, brother. I¡¯m song ran. I¡¯m a second-year student at Fuguang University, the best university in Haicheng. Haicheng is number one. Are you envious? Gu jingqiang¡¯s expression turned even uglier. Not only did the poor man marry a wife as beautiful as a flower, but this wife was also a student from a famous university. Gu jingqiang was also a college student. Of course, he knew that Fu Guang University was a very difficult school to enter. This Gu jinghang, who had a high school degree, actually married such a powerful wife. It really made him jealous. Chapter 1044 1044 I can fire you The Deputy Director of the transportation Bureau saw song ran and his eyes lit up. He walked over to shake hands with song ran. Jinghang¡¯s second uncle and aunt quickly stepped aside to let him walk to song ran. Song ran took one look at Deputy bureau chief Zhong and knew that he was a lecherous man. His small eyes were staring at her in amazement. Song ran despised and despised him in her heart.¡¯I¡¯ll let your leader deal with youter.¡¯ Deputy bureau chief Zhong extended his hand to shake song ran¡¯s hand. Song ran extended her hand out of respect and Deputy bureau chief Zhong quickly grabbed her hand. Song ran felt disgusted. This man¡¯s eyes were too greasy. He was holding her hand and not letting go. She wanted to p him. Gu jinghang squinted his eyes and pulled song ran¡¯s hand away. He then protected her in his arms and smiled calmly. second uncle, second aunt, brother, sister-inw, the car is already waiting outside. Come with me, let¡¯s go to my ce for lunch. On the way out, Gu jingqiang kept emphasizing how high Deputy bureau chief Zhong¡¯s official position was and how much real power he had in his hands. He had been following Deputy bureau chief Zhong and was now making a meteoric rise. There were so many people looking for him to do things that it gave him a headache. Gu jinghang was not bothered by such shameless boasting. He was a low-key and down-to-earth person. He had a desire for power, but he was okay with money. Song ran would not be able to take it. Outside the train station, there were two cars parked on the side of the road. One was a ck Hummer, and the other was a silver Jetta. Song ran brought Gu jinghang¡¯s cousin, sister-inw, and the little nephew to the Hummer. The older ones got into her Volkswagen Jetta. Gu jingqiang¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw the impressive off-road vehicle. How could this poor kid drive such a good car? Even he hadn¡¯t bought a car yet, and that poor kid was already driving such a good car? He felt extremely unbnced in his heart, but he didn¡¯t know that the imbnce had yet toe. Gu jingqiang¡¯s family of three sat in the back, Gu jinghang drove, and song ran sat in the front passenger seat. Before song ran could even open her mouth, Gu jingqiang started to brag again. He said like an older brother, ¡± jinghang, in the future, Deputy bureau chief Zhong and I will be in Haicheng. If you need anything, you cane to me. I can help you with it. Song ran pursed her lips and smiled. thank you so much, brother. My jinghang is the youngest ke ji researcher in the Central Research Institute. Oh, no, he¡¯s from the four major research institutes. Brother, you don¡¯t know this, but many leaders in Haicheng give him a lot of face. Gu jinghang looked at his ran, who was bragging with a serious face. Gu jingqiang¡¯s face darkened again and he said in a strange tone, ¡± ¡°Ke ji, it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t dealt with him before, it¡¯s not a big deal. ¡°Now that I¡¯m Deputy bureau chief Zhong¡¯s driver, I¡¯m considered a section-level cadre. Don¡¯t look down on me just because I¡¯m a small official. The power in my hands is really not small. After all, there are many people who want to suck up to Deputy bureau chief Zhong.¡± Song ran smiled. then, brother, just wait and see. On the way to the second Research Institute, song ran only heard Gu jingqiang bragging about how high and mighty he was when people asked him for help. Song ran chuckled in her heart. Finally, they arrived at the entrance of the second Institute. Song ran took a closer look and got a shock. Why were there three ck cars? Was the director of the transportation Bureau really that arrogant? Gu jinghang stopped the car and song ran saw director Tang¡¯s Secretary, Secretary Dong, get out of the car. She felt a headacheing on. Wasn¡¯t that person supposed to be busy every day? Wasn¡¯t he someone who was about to enter the inner Pavilion? Why is he still so scared? Chapter 1045 1045 A young master doing whatever he wants Right after that, song ran saw Secretary Dong opening the door of the back seat. Tang qingru, who was wearing a dark gray coat, came out. Song ran facepalmed. He really dide. He came uninvited. It seemed like this Big Shot had a lot of free time. Then, a middle-aged man who was about the same age as Tang qingru got out of another car. The middle-aged man was very respectful to Tang qingru. Song ran guessed that he was the chief of the transportation Bureau. Before she could react, Deputy bureau chief Zhong from the transportation Bureau got out of the car at lightning speed. He rushed over and grabbed bureau chief Lai¡¯s hand. His words and actions were ttering, and song ran liked it. Deputy bureau chief Zhong had been to Haicheng before, so he naturally knew what his boss looked like. As for Chairman Tang, he didn¡¯t recognize him at first. e, Zhong, ¡± director Lai said quickly. let me introduce you to Chairman Tang from Haicheng. He¡¯ll be going to the capital¡¯s cab as a Member of Parliament in half a month¡¯s time. Deputy bureau chief Zhong was shocked. Didn¡¯t theye to his cousin¡¯s house for lunch today to give the driver face? Why were there so many big shots in front of these two schools? Could it be that the poor Section Chief was hiding something? He was done for. He seemed to have angered the chief when he touched his wife¡¯s hand. He didn¡¯t know that the chief was so capable that even director Tang had to give him face. What if something happened? What if the Section Chief said something to his leader? he wouldn¡¯t be made fun of, would he? Deputy bureau chief Zhong nced at the poor Section Chief, sweating. His heart was in a mess. Gu jingqiang was even more surprised. His superior was bowing and scraping to the two middle-aged men, which was exactly the same as how he was in front of his superior. For a Deputy bureau chief to act in such a manner, it was obvious that the two men were important figures with supreme power. His cousin actually had such great ability? Or could it be that the two big shots were just here to handle some matters? He got out of the car with doubts and walked forward. Song ran and Gu jinghang also walked towards Tang qingru. Song ran walked to Tang qingru¡¯s side and muttered, ¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± The Director and Deputy Director of the transportation Bureau were nervous. How could this little girl be so rude to Chairman Tang? However, Tang qingru said with a fawning look, ¡± I¡¯m free today. I heard that Section Chief Gu was promoted a few days ago. I heard from the director that he¡¯s the youngest section-level specialist in the four major research institutes. I thought I had toe over to congratte him, so I came here with director Lai today. I¡¯m here for Section Chief Gu, not for you. Don¡¯t think too much. Song ran snorted in her heart but did not say anything. Gu jingqiang was confused. Before he could figure out who these people were, his superior immediately introduced them to him, ¡± this is director Lai from the transportation Bureau, and this is director Tang from Haicheng. He¡¯s going to the cab soon. Gu jingqiang was greatly shocked. Just now in the car, his sister-inw said a lot to give Gu jinghang face. He thought that his sister-inw was just bragging. At this moment, he really had no choice but to believe it. He was truly a Big Shot and he had clearly stated that he was here to congratte Gu jinghang on his promotion to Section Chief. What a Supreme honor this was. On the other hand, Gu jinghang¡¯s second uncle and aunt were in fear and trepidation. Although they had some money, they were still from a small ce. When they suddenly saw these people who were not angry and had an air of authority around them, they were so scared that they did not dare to speak. Chapter 1046 1046 The second son is ck-bellied by nature When they heard that this Big Shot hade for their uncle¡¯s family¡¯s Jing hang, they suddenly became even more terrified. No one knew how they had treated their uncle¡¯s family in the past, but they knew it very well in their hearts. This time, they also wanted to show off their son¡¯s driving skills for the Deputy bureau chief and his promotion to a section-level cadre. He didn¡¯t expect that not only did he fail to show off, but he was also hit in the head. He really didn¡¯t know the immensity of the heavens and earth. When song ran saw so many people standing at the entrance of the second Institute, she quickly waved her hand and said with a cold face, ¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, then let¡¯s all go in.¡± Gu jingqiang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Why did jinghang¡¯s family have such a lukewarm attitude towards Chairman Tang? they really didn¡¯t know what was good for them. The group of them got into the car and drove to Gu jinghang¡¯s dormitory. Therge group of people bowed to Chairman Tang in all kinds of ways. When they got out of the car, they all let Chairman Tang go first. Tang qingru turned back to look at song ran and waved at her, ¡± Xiao ran,e here. Song ran waved her hand. you¡¯re a Big Shot. You can go first. Although he used an honorific, one could still hear the perfunctory tone in his voice. Everyone else was on tenterhooks, but only Tang qingru chuckled, turned around, and went up to the second floor under the stars surrounding the moon. Just as Gu jinghang was about to enter the house, he was pulled down by Gu jingqiang. He said in a self-proimed older brother¡¯s tone, ¡± ¡°Jinghang, your wife is too insensible. Didn¡¯t you hear the tone she used when she spoke to director Tang? You have to discipline your wife properly, don¡¯t let her dy your future.¡± Gu jinghang smiled without changing his expression. that¡¯s just how she is. Chairman Tang will not take it to heart. Gu jingqiang said again, ¡± you can¡¯t just be lustful. When you get married, you must have virtue. Do you know that if you can¡¯t help your husband¡¯s family, no matter how good looking you are, you¡¯re just an embroidered pillow? ¡± Gu jinghang was still smiling. yes. She¡¯s very helpful. He had invited these two big shots just to make him proud. Wasn¡¯t his Xiao ran enough to help her husband¡¯s family? Gu jingqiang pursed his lips. I think you¡¯ve been blinded by beauty. That girl doesn¡¯t know her limits. He turned around and was shocked to see that Chairman Tang was still standing, but the girl had already sat down on the sofa. look at her, ¡± he said anxiously. she doesn¡¯t know the rules at all. Why did she just sit down? ¡± Gu jinghang was not in the mood to respond to him. brother, hurry up and go in. I¡¯ll ask the sister-inw from the Research Institute to cook here. The meal will be ready in a while. You must be hungry after such a long journey. In the room, if Chairman Tang didn¡¯t sit, no one else dared to sit either. All the men in the room stood there. Usually, song ran would not be so rude. Firstly, she was still a little resentful towards director Tang and liked to go against him. Secondly, she did not know if it was because winter wasing, but she could eat and sleep now, and she still felt tired. She had gone to the station to pick up her uncle, aunt, and brother, and now she was so tired that she wanted to lie on the bed. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t care less about the fact that Chairman Tang was still standing. Who cares? if they liked to stand, then let them stand. Song ran was sitting on the sofa, peeling an orange and eating it as if no one was around. Tang qingru could not help but sit beside her. Song ran thought that since he was already sitting beside her, she should give him half of the peeled Mandarin. She handed over half of the oranges. Tang qingru was ttered as usual, ¡°Did you peel it for me?¡± Everyone was speechless. Why did Chairman Tang look like he had never eaten an orange before? Chapter 1047 1047 Chapter 1081- Song ran brushed her hair. I peeled it for you. What are you thinking about? ¡± The big shots felt that they had to give her some heart-saving pills. This little girl didn¡¯t give President Tang any face. Gu jingqiang was even more frightened. The little girl must be arrogant because of her good looks. He still had to have a good talk with Jing hangter. After all, he was a brother of the Gu family. If he could help, he would definitely help. Although song ran did not show any mercy, Tang qingru felt sweet in his heart. He broke off a piece of orange and put it in his mouth. Then, he smiled at song ran and said, ¡± ¡°This orange is sweet, really sweet.¡± is it delicious? ¡± song ran nced at him. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Song ran smiled. my aunt Wu is the best at picking fruits. I brought her here. In the future, I can ask her to teach your housekeeper how to pick delicious fruits. ¡°Aunt Wu is indeed very meticulous in taking care of people. She¡¯s very good.¡± Tang qingru was pleased. Director Tang¡¯s mansion was well-equipped and had the best food and clothing. However, the half of an orange that song ran gave him was the most delicious in the world. The people around them were confused. Why did it feel like director Tang knew song ran? Bureau chief Lai of the transportation Bureau thought of some rumors and muttered in his heart, ¡± no way. This doesn¡¯t seem like a little lover, but more like a daughter. She¡¯s the kind of precious daughter who¡¯s afraid of falling. In the kitchen, cuiying¡¯s sister-inw said to the other sister-inw uneasily, ¡± ¡°Sis, why do I feel like all the guests today are big shots? Didn¡¯t they say that there was only one Deputy Chief of the transportation Bureau?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. How can our Section Chief Gu be so capable? Are the dishes we cooked today presentable?¡± I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s already burnt out. Take it out. Cuiying¡¯s sister-inw then carried the dishes out and called for everyone to have lunch. The Deputy Director of the transportation Bureau and his Secretary moved a few chairs for Tang qingru to sit. Tang qingru looked at song ran with a questioning look. Song ran put her hands in her pockets and pouted. ¡°You¡¯re Chairman Tang, of course you¡¯ll be seated.¡± Why did he keep looking at her? Tang qingru walked to the dining table, facing the door and sat down. The Deputy bureau chief thought that since director Tang¡¯s left side allowed director Lai to sit, then it should be his turn to sit on the right side. He uninvited sat to the right of Chairman Tang. As soon as he sat down, he received a cold look from director Tang. Tang qingru nced at him coldly, and before he could say anything, Deputy bureau chief Zhong stood up uneasily. He knew that he should not be in this position. He thought to himself, ¡± other than director Tang, the director and his Secretary, I¡¯m the most important person here. Tang qingru raised his eyes and said to song ran softly,¡±You and Section Chief Gu can sit beside me, hmm?¡± Song ran did not want to talk back to him anymore. She wanted to put on airs in front of Gu jinghang¡¯s powerful second uncle¡¯s family. So, she dragged Gu jinghang and sat beside Tang qingru. Gu jingqiang was very upset. He admitted that he was better than his cousin in all aspects except for his height. Although he was a driver, he was still the driver of a Big Shot. He was also a Section Chief now. He was only 27 years old. Deputy bureau chief Zhong thought highly of him. It was not impossible for him to be a section Chief in the future. He was also a University Graduate, so his future was bright. Why didn¡¯t he get any advantage today? At the dining table, song ran took a quick nce and looked at Tang qingru with her chin in her hands.¡±Are you satisfied with today¡¯s dishes, Sir?¡± Cuiying¡¯s sister-inw stared at the most important person at the table. Chapter 1048 1048 Chapter 1082-the higher the Dao, the higher the devil ¡°I¡¯m very satisfied, very satisfied.¡± Tang qingru quickly nodded. Gu jingqiang increasingly felt that this Chairman Tang seemed to have never seen the world. Just these dishes alone made him look a little shabby. There was not a single big dish that was presentable, and he was still satisfied? The leader of a big city was nothing more than this. Tang qingru nced at Gu jinghang and said with a serious expression, ¡± ¡°I heard that Section Chief Gu is going to be transferred to the southeast Research Institute?¡± Everyone at the table was secretly surprised, especially Gu jingqiang. It seemed that he had really underestimated his cousin. To think that Chairman Tang would be so concerned about him. It seemed that he was really a man¡¯s pir. In the future, he really had to keep in touch more. As the saying goes, the poor are unknown in the busy city, the rich have distant rtives in the mountains. Gu jinghang nodded. yes. I¡¯ll be going to the southeast in about half a month¡¯s time. I¡¯ll be studying how to get a new job. ¡°Then what about your family?¡± Tang qingru frowned. she has to take care of her studies, so she can only stay in Haicheng. I¡¯lle back to visit her when I¡¯m free, even if I¡¯m on a family visit. ¡°You¡¯ve just gotten married not long ago, and they¡¯re already transferring you away. The organization is really unreasonable.¡± Tang qingru was a little worried. Song ran quickly exined, ¡± that¡¯s because the organization values him. I¡¯m a very understanding family member. I¡¯m very supportive of him being transferred to the southeast Research Institute. Sir, please don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s not good if his leader hears about it. The two bureau chiefs and Gu jingqiang¡¯s family felt their hearts tremble again. ¡®She should be angry now. This girl has been so outspoken since she met Chairman Tang. Chairman Tang¡¯s patience should be running out, right?¡¯ However, Tang qingru just smiled kindly,¡±Okay, okay, okay, I won¡¯t say anymore, I won¡¯t say anymore.¡± In front of song ran, director Tang did not put on any airs. During the meal, Tang qingru was very concerned about song ran¡¯s well-being. Song ran was getting anxious. She had asked the chief of the transportation Bureau toe over to give face to Gu Jingxing and to give a heavy blow to her second uncle¡¯s family. At this moment, Chairman Tang was always taking care of her. If others thought that this Big Shot came because of song ran, then jinghang would be gossiped about and said that he relied on his family. She stretched out her foot and gently kicked Tang qingru below, looking at him with a sad look. Tang qingru coughed lightly. He knew that the little girl was anxious, so he smiled,¡±Let¡¯s eat, let¡¯s eat.¡± During the meal, only Tang qingru and song ran were more at ease while the others were eating carefully. After lunch, Gu jingqiang¡¯s family wanted to stay a little longer. After all, it was a rare opportunity to have a meal with such a Big Shot. If they stayed and chatted with him, they might be able to make friends. Gu jingqiang¡¯s family was a very realistic and Philistine family. Song ran wanted to sleep after dinner. When she saw so many people sitting in the living room, she said to Tang qingru, ¡± ¡°Chairman Tang is busy, so jinghang and I won¡¯t make you stay and waste your precious time.¡± He was obviously chasing Chairman Tang away. The crowd was used to this and stared at Chairman Tang. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to do this afternoon, so I¡¯d like to sit here for a while.¡± Tang qingruughed. To be honest, he hadn¡¯t talked to his son-inw in detail. He did have a lot of things to say to his son-inw. After all, he was about to be transferred to the capital. Director Lai mumbled to himself, ¡± director Tang is about to enter the cab, and there are a lot of things waiting for him to deal with. He still has to hand over the duties to the new director Tang. These days, meetingsstte into the night every day. Howe he has nothing to do now? ¡± Song ran¡¯s identity was definitely special. Chapter 1049 1049 Chapter 1083 daughter ve The afternoon sun was warm and song ran felt extremely sleepy. How was she supposed to sleep with so many people around? ¡°I want to take an afternoon nap,¡± she said, hardening her heart. Tang qingru cast a pleading look at Gu jinghang. He knew that his youngdy would listen to Section Chief Gu the most. Gu Jingxing¡¯s scalp turned numb. What the hell was this? He was in a dilemma. Before he could say anything, song ran grabbed Tang qingru¡¯s arm. well, Sir, I¡¯ve treated you to a meal. You should go back and deal with your work. I know you¡¯re going to enter the cab soon, so you must be very busy. Secretary Dong, please take your director Tang away. He was still respectful and polite just now, but this time, he was really pushing him away. The hearts of the two bureau chiefs and Gu jingqiang¡¯s family were almost in their throats. Tang qingru was pushed to the door by song ran and had to ept his fate, ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back, I¡¯ll go back.¡± Director Tang was good atforting himself. His daughter was just concerned about his future. His teacher was his daughter¡¯s ve. He owed her for 19 years. If he wanted to pay her back now, he would have to hold her in his hands and listen to his daughter¡¯s every word. Everyone was in shock and disbelief throughout the day. After Chairman Tang left Gu jinghang¡¯s dormitory, everyone followed him. Gu jinghang¡¯s second uncle and aunt guiltily said to Gu jinghang, ¡± ¡°Jinghang, your brother is also in Haicheng now. In the future, you brothers can at least take care of each other. If there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t do, just look for your brother, understand?¡± Now you know how to curry favor with your brother. Sorry, it¡¯s toote. In the past, when your brother¡¯s family really had something they couldn¡¯t do and looked for you, you would refuse to see him. Now, there¡¯s nothing your brother can¡¯t do, hehe. Song ran was not the kind of person who would embarrass others. She put on a fake smile and said, ¡± ¡°Second uncle and second aunt are very considerate.¡± Gu Weijun and his wife also knew that this was because his niece-inw gave them face and did not fall out with them. He could easily invite Chairman Tang, so how could he ask his son to help him? This beautiful daughter-inw had already given them face, so they could only leave dejectedly. The house, which was originally bustling with noise and excitement, finally quieted down. Song ran walked into the house tiredly. Gu jinghang closed the door and put his arm around her waist.¡±Are you tired?¡± He could tell that song ran was on the verge of copse, so he did not say any polite words to make those people stay. Song ran massaged her temples and was led back to the sofa by him. She sat on hisp and her eyelids were twitching. She saidzily, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m probably too tired recently. I want to sleep after eating.¡± Gu jinghang touched her face. should I carry you into the room to sleep? ¡± Song ran¡¯s eyelids drooped. ¡°Yes, I have to sleep for a while. I¡¯m very sleepy.¡± Downstairs, Tang qingru got into the car and looked up at the second floor. He smiled at Secretary Dong and said, Section Chief Gu seems to be not bad, unlike those people. He¡¯s not a person who fawn on the rich and powerful. He managed to get to the position of Section Chief at such a young age without relying on ttery. This shows that this young man¡¯s ability is really not to be underestimated. He also treats ran very well. I¡¯m relieved. Yes, sir. Secretary Dong nodded. that Section Chief Gu seems to be a reliable young man. Tang qingru sighed. I¡¯m going to the capital soon, and Section Chief Gu will be transferred to the southeast Research Institute. There¡¯s no one in Haicheng who can protect her. I have to make arrangements. ¡°I really hope that Song Yu and Song Yu can understand your good intentions,¡± Secretary Dong quickly said. Chapter 1050 1050 Chapter 1084-overprotective ¡°I¡¯m already very content with the current situation,¡± Tang qingru smiled. His elder and younger daughters did not dislike him. They could get along with him peacefully and would asionally show him concern. Slowly, slowly. Gu jingqiang¡¯s family did not even dare to ask Gu jinghang¡¯s car to send them back and took a taxi instead. In the car, Gu Weijun said to his son, ¡± ¡°It seems that Jing Xing has really made a meteoric rise.¡± Gu jingqiang¡¯s expression did not look too good. I think that Chairman Tang is being abnormally nice to jinghang¡¯s wife. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Gu jingqiang coughed lightly. there are some minor characters in the officialdom who give away their Beautiful wives to seek a promotion in their official career. Gu Weijun pushed him. you can¡¯t say that. If your brother jinghang finds out about this, he¡¯ll take revenge on you. You really can¡¯t win against him. Gu jingqiang¡¯s face turned even gloomier. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of him?¡± Gu jingqiang¡¯s mother chimed in, ¡± don¡¯t be so stubborn. Brother jinghang can even invite Chairman Tang and the head of the transportation Bureau from a big city to his dormitory for a meal. He¡¯s really capable. When you see him in the future, you have to be nicer to him. Gu jingqiang rolled his eyes. I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know what kind of tricks he used. Gu jingqiang¡¯s mother hit him and said, ¡± don¡¯t talk without a door. Troublees from the mouth, do you know that? ¡± Gu jingqiang swallowed his anger. Today, he wanted to show off his might, but he didn¡¯t seed and ate a stomach full of anger. This was really f * cking unpleasant. In Gu jinghang¡¯s dormitory, song ran was lying under the nket. Gu jinghang was half-lying beside her, wearing a sweater. He was holding a book in his hand. He read the book for a while and then looked at the person beside him. Song ran was not really sleepy. She just felt tired. She closed her eyes and fell asleep beside him.¡±Section Chief Gu, are you satisfied with today¡¯s disy?¡± Gu jinghang rested his elbow on the pillow and casually replied, ¡± ¡°This is too Grand, I¡¯m a little overwhelmed.¡± Song ran sneered and leaned against his legs. She reached out and wrapped her arms around his waist. I don¡¯t like that cousin of yours. He¡¯s full of schemes, as if he¡¯s the smartest person in the world. He¡¯s just a Section Chief, and he¡¯s so arrogant as to ask you to work for him. Heh, who cares? ¡± Gu jinghang ruffled her hair. yeah. I don¡¯t care. Song ran opened one eye and looked at him. Gu jinghang chuckled. you heard it? ¡± Song ranid her head on hisp and looked up at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry about what your second uncle and second aunt did to your family in the past? Don¡¯t you want to take revenge on their family?¡± Gu jinghang touched her face. they¡¯re not worth my time. I¡¯ve always been looking forward. I like to look forward. Song ran snorted. ¡°What are you snorting at this time?¡± Gu jinghangughed. Song ran squinted at him. you¡¯re so broad-minded. It makes me seem like I¡¯m narrow-minded. I¡¯m so calctive over such small matters. ¡°You¡¯re a woman.¡± Gu jinghang rubbed her head. can¡¯t a woman have a bigger picture? ¡± song ran¡¯s face darkened. Gu jinghang smiled and looked at her. you¡¯re quite ambitious. You¡¯re doing well in your studies, you¡¯ve entered the entertainment industry, won the most prestigious award, and now you¡¯ve even started your ownpany. I heard that you¡¯ve even started a real estatepany with your brother-inw and a man called Huang Jianjun. You¡¯re clearly more ambitious than me. Song ran squinted at him. are you coaxing me with your true feelings? ¡± ¡°Truth.¡± Chapter 1051 1051 Can¡¯t offend song ran Song rany down again. I¡¯m a person who can clearly distinguish between gratitude and grudges. I¡¯ll definitely repay a drop of kindness with a spring. However, I¡¯ll definitely take revenge on those who have offended me before. I won¡¯t be happy if I don¡¯t take action, but I¡¯ll at least get justice verbally. well, this is good. It¡¯s good to clearly distinguish between gratitude and grudges. Song ran heaved a sigh of relief. anyway, no matter what I do, you just have to say it. It¡¯s boring. I¡¯m going to sleep. The next day, when song ran returned to Tianzifang, she saw a ck car parked not far from the mansion. She looked at it warily and saw a woman in her fifties or sixtiesing out of the car and walking towards her. That woman was Mother Shen. She looked like a fierce olddy. In the cold wind, she tightened her cotton-padded jacket and walked slowly towards song ran. She was originally a servant of arge family. Although she was a servant, her status was quite high. She had never taken this kind of business family seriously. With the name of old Madam Tang, no one dared to offend her when she went out. She called out to song ran with a fierce look on her face. She wanted to humiliate the young woman in front of her. She wanted to say things like ¡®shameless¡¯ and ¡®immoral¡¯. Song ran turned around and swallowed her words. Simr, too simr, she looked too simr to that Vixen from more than twenty years ago. Moreover, her eyes were even sharper than that Vixen¡¯s. One look and you could tell that she was not to be trifled with. Song ran lifted her chin slightly and looked at the olddy in front of her. ¡°Who are you? Why are you looking for me?¡± you¡¯re song ran? ¡± nanny Shen sized her up. &Nbsp; Song ran frowned. The olddy in front of her did not give her a good feeling. She said expressionlessly, ¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Mother Shen¡¯s heart was pounding. She had to report such a major discovery to the old Madam first before making a decision. She did not dare to make her own decision. it¡¯s nothing, ¡± mother Shen said arrogantly. I¡¯m just here to confirm your identity. Song ran squinted her eyes. She knew that the person in front of her did note with good intentions. She had never been nice to such people.¡±And who are you? Why are you here to confirm my identity?¡± Mother Shen was used to being high and mighty, so she snorted. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to know who I am,¡± ¡®Oh my, this olddy is so arrogant.¡¯ Song ran turned around and left. unruly girl, ¡± mother Shen chided. you turned around and left without even finishing your words with your elders. You have no manners at all. Song ran turned around and looked at her. you said that I¡¯m not qualified to know who you are. In that case, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re qualified to talk to me. Is that okay? ¡± you don¡¯t know how high the sky is, you little girl. Just you wait. Someone will deal with you, ¡± mother Shen said angrily. Song ran turned around and left, ignoring the arrogant olddy. Mother Shen was so angry that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. She had been with old Madam Tang for many years, and no one had dared to disrespect her like this for decades. This made her feel more and more superior. At this moment, how could he not be angry when he was being mocked by a young girl who looked like she was only in her teens? Mother Shen got into the car and returned to the Tang family¡¯s old residence. As usual, old Madam Tang burned incense and prayed to Buddha in the small ancestral hall. Mother Shen carefully waited at the side until old Madam Tang finished her chant. She then helped her up. ¡°Has that matter been resolved?¡± old Madam Tang shot her a nce. old Madam, ¡± mother Shen said softly, ¡± I went to look for song ran and found out something incredible. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± old Madam Tang twirled the string of Buddha in her fingers. Chapter 1052 1052 Second master was pped that song ran looks 60 ¨C 70% simr to that Vixen from 20 years ago. Her eyes are exactly the same. Old Madam Tang exerted some force and the string of the Buddha Bracelet immediately broke, causing the Buddha beads to roll everywhere. Mother Shen¡¯s heart jumped. Old Madam had been using this string of Buddha beads for a long time and had never broken it. This was not a good sign. As expected, the old Madam was instantly enraged. you¡¯ve really hit the jackpot. That woman is a jinx. Hurry up and pick up all my Buddha beads. That woman is an inauspicious object. My Buddha Bracelet breaks when I mention her. Mother Shen quickly picked up the Buddha beads that had rolled all over the floor and said in fear, ¡± Madam, I think song ran is the b * stard child of that Vixen. This makes things clear. Director Tang is not a lustful person, so why would he be interested in a young girl? Sir must have found out about her identity. ¡°That little bastard still wants toe back and stir up trouble? he¡¯s treating me like a dead person,¡± said Mrs. Tang angrily. but Chairman Tang seems to treasure that little b * stard a lot, ¡± mother Shen said apprehensively. he¡¯s even personally supporting the little b * stard¡¯s movie. He¡¯s really attentive. qingru is about to go to the capital, ¡± old Madam Tang said through gritted teeth. we¡¯ll have this little bastard after he goes there. old Madam, ¡± mother Shen continued, ¡± there are two little B * stards. They have an older sister, and that older sister looks exactly like Lijin. Old Madam Tang¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. Li Jin, that Vixen! How dare she do such a thing under my nose? she actually raised those two little B * stards in Haicheng. They¡¯re going to continue to harm our Tang family. ¡°That little bastard¡¯s house is pretty good. It¡¯s a big bungalow and she¡¯s dressed well. She looks like she¡¯s living quite well.¡± Old Madam Tang was even angrier. isn¡¯t she just relying on her beauty? she¡¯s just an actress. She¡¯s not presentable, so that Vixen is not presentable. Her two little B * stards are even more not presentable. that¡¯s right. They want to rely on the Tang family. We can¡¯t let them seed. In the mansion of director Tang, Tang qingru was sitting in the side hall. Only a floormp was lit in the side hall, and the light was dim. He was smoking a cigarette, looking a little lonely. Secretary Dong hurried over to his side. There was a glimmer of hope in his eyes.¡±How is it? any news?¡± Secretary Dong shook his head. I¡¯m sorry, Sir. I haven¡¯t found Li Jin¡¯s whereabouts yet. They must have deliberately avoided the crowd, so it¡¯s difficult to find her. Tang qingru¡¯s brows furrowed even more tightly, continue to send more manpower. Don¡¯t look for her under the government¡¯s name. Look for people from the public and the underworld. They have more connections. She injured one of her eyes and knows that her daughter is still in Haicheng. Qianqian shouldn¡¯t have gone far. ¡°Yes, sir. I understand.¡± ¡°After I go to the capital, you stay here and continue to look for her. After you¡¯ve found her, you can go to the capital and report to me.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Secretary Dong knew how important that woman was to Chairman Tang. Tang qingru slowly blew out a ring of smoke and said in a very lonely voice, inform me immediately after you find her. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Alright, you can go back now.¡± Tang qingru waved his hand. Secretary Dong walked out and looked back. Chairman Tang was sitting there alone. Although he had supreme power, it waste at night and he didn¡¯t have anyone to apany him. He looked quite pitiful. Tang qingru took a deep breath and stubbed out the cigarette in the ashtray. Then, he slowly leaned back in his chair and pinched the space between his eyebrows. Every time he thought of Li Jin¡¯s face, he felt his heart ache. He didn¡¯t know what kind of dark life she lived in a ce he couldn¡¯t see. Chapter 1053 1053 Good fight He wanted to find her, but he was also afraid of finding her. She heard that she hadmitted a crime and if the police found her, she might be imprisoned or sentenced. As such, he wanted to find her as soon as possible before the police could. Her eyes. She had donated her eyes to their daughter. Why did she have to provoke him like that? Late at night, in a husband¡¯s apartment in Hangcheng, a city near Haicheng, Li Jin was wearing an eye mask on one eye. Although she was wearing an eye mask, it didn¡¯t affect her beauty at all. She stood by the window with her arms crossed. Without turning her head, she said coldly, ¡± ¡°Su Jingshan, how long do you want me to live like this?¡± Su Jingshan¡¯s expression was calm. I should have held you back back then and not let you be together with Tang qingru. I regret it very much. I have regretted it once, and I don¡¯t want to regret it again. ¡°I don¡¯t like this kind of life of hiding.¡± ¡°What, do you like going to jail? They¡¯ve determined that you¡¯re the mastermind behind the kidnapping case!¡± Li Jin¡¯s fingers trembled. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I just asked them to bring the girl to me. But I have no regrets. Even if I die now, it¡¯s worth it. Su Jingshan looked at her with heartache,¡±really?¡± No more regrets? Do you only live for Tang qingru in this life? Can¡¯t you live for yourself?¡± I can decide what kind of life I want to live, ¡± Li Jin said. you shouldn¡¯t decide for me. ¡°This time, please listen to me.¡± Li Jin put her hand on the window frame and turned to him. ¡°Jingshan, you said that I only live for Tang qingru. What about you? why can¡¯t you live for yourself?¡± Su Jingshan lowered his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡± I was not as determined as I am now in the past to let you live on alone. I have already made arrangements. I will take you abroad soon. I have money, enough for you to live the rest of your life. Don¡¯te back in the future. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go abroad,¡± said Lijin, her eyes shing. if you don¡¯t leave the country, you¡¯ll go to jail, ¡± su Jingshan said firmly. I won¡¯t watch you die. ¡°Why are you being such a busybody?¡± Yu Hu was enraged. Why can¡¯t I decide my own life?¡± Su Jingshan raised his eyes and looked at her. there¡¯s no room for discussion on this matter. Jin, don¡¯t argue with me on this matter. This trip might be a little troublesome. After all, your identity is rather special, and you can¡¯t take the ne. Let¡¯s take a break. ¡°Are you going to smuggle me in?¡± Su Jingshan¡¯s eyes flickered, but he did not speak. Lijin¡¯s face was dark,¡±Jingshan, I¡¯d rather go to jail, I¡¯d rather die!¡± ¡°Enough, Lijin, this matter is settled.¡± At the Tang family¡¯s old residence, mother Shen rushed into the small ancestral hall and whispered to old Madam Tang, ¡± Madam, I¡¯ve received a reliable tip-off that Li Jin seems to havemitted a crime. He said it was kidnapping. you¡¯re a cheap thing, ¡± Mrs. Tang snorted coldly. it¡¯s reasonable tomit a crime. I also heard that she made a trip to Haicheng and then ran away, ¡± mother Shen continued. right now, Chairman Tang has secretly sent people to look for her. The police are looking for her as well. Mrs. Tang narrowed her eyes. the police aren¡¯t as capable as my eldest son. Send someone to follow him in secret. Once you have any news, inform the police immediately. ¡°Yes, old Madam.¡± As the saying goes, the Mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the Oriole behind. Tang qingru had never thought that his mother would be so ruthless, nor did he think that his mother would treat his two granddaughters so viciously. Chapter 1054 1054 Chapter 1088-you are seriously ill Secretary Dong knew how important Li Jin was to Chairman Tang, so he spared no effort in sending people to search for her. Chairman Tang said that Li Jin wouldn¡¯t go far, and that he should be around Haicheng. So, he asked his gang members to keep an eye on the area and show them su Jingshan and Li Jin¡¯s photos. He asked them to inform him immediately once they found their whereabouts. Indeed, the heavens did not let down the determined. Three days before Tang qingru was going to take office in the capital, Secretary Dong rushed into his office and gasped, Sir, we¡¯ve found him, we¡¯ve found him. Li Jin is living in an old apartment in shuangcha Lane in Hangcheng. My men saw su Jingshan go to buy breakfast. He blocked the way, but he was still discovered. ¡°I¡¯m going to Hangcheng now, immediately.¡± Tang qingru got up in a hurry. Secretary Dong quickly took his thick coat and said, ¡± ¡°Sir, it¡¯s cold outside. You have to wear this coat.¡± In the long corridor, Tang qingru walked forward anxiously, putting on his coat as he walked, ¡± ¡°We have to move quickly. Don¡¯t beat the grass and alert the snake, and don¡¯t rm anyone else. If anyonees looking for me, just say that I left for the capital in advance, understand?¡± ¡°Understood, Sir.¡± Tang qingru was worried that with his identity, if he went to look for Li Jin, he would cause some unnecessary trouble. If he was found out, Li Jin¡¯s life would be in danger. Tang qingru and Secretary Dong rushed to Hangcheng, but they didn¡¯t expect that they would be targeted. It was morning, and although the weather was cold, the sun was surprisingly good. Li Jin sat by the window, smoking a cigarette. The square windows were installed with anti-theft Windows, which were more like to prevent her from running away. Su Jingshan was a very meticulous person, he thought of every detail, no matter how big or small. Li Jin was being watched by him, and it was simply impossible for him to escape. Su Jingshan was cooking in the kitchen, and the fragrance of food wafted in the air. He used to be a family-oriented person. When Li Jin was struggling to make a living, she had also thought that if she had chosen su Jingshan instead of Tang qingru back then, would her life have been different? She shook her head. There was no ¡®if¡¯. If she had to do it again, would she not choose Tang qingru? She didn¡¯t know. She really didn¡¯t know. Knock, knock. The sound of someone knocking on the door made her heart sink. She had lived here for a long time, but no one had ever knocked on the door. Su Jingshan stuck his head out of the kitchen, his eyes full of wariness. He covered his lips with his index finger, signaling for her not to speak. Li Jin was still smoking by the bed, her expression indifferent. They were either her subordinates or here to save her. It didn¡¯t matter. She really didn¡¯t care now. Knowing that her two daughters were doing well, she really had no more worries. Su Jingshan did not say anything. He walked to the door and pressed his ear against it, carefully listening for any movements outside. The knocking got louder, as if the person outside would kick the door if he didn¡¯t open it. Li Jin looked at su Jingshan with a smile and whispered, ¡± look at you. You specifically got someone to weld this window shut. Now, there¡¯s no way to escape from the window. You¡¯re too smart for your own good. Su Jingshan turned around and said to him using his Qi sound,¡±little Jin, don¡¯t speak.¡± &Nbsp; ¡°Little Jin, it¡¯s me.¡± Tang qingru¡¯s voice rang out. Li Jin¡¯s entire body trembled, and then he walked towards the door step by step. Su Jingshan looked at her with eyes full of fear and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t open the door, don¡¯t open the door for him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here to catch you. I just wanted to see you. I heard that you donated your cornea to our Xing ¡®er. Is Qianqian alright?¡± Tang qingru continued. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Chapter 1055 1055 He will back off in the face of difficulties Li Jin¡¯s hand was already on the door handle. Su Jingshan held her hand tightly, his eyes pleading as he shook his head slightly. Don¡¯t open the door, and don¡¯t talk to that man anymore. He¡¯s not worth it. Haven¡¯t you given up yet? The concern in Tang qingru¡¯s voice could be heard through the door, little Jin, let me see you. Let me see you. Click! Li Jin pulled the safety lock and opened the door. Su Jingshan¡¯s heart gave up. No matter how that man hurt her, even if she had a chance to do it all over again, she would still choose to fly like a moth to the me. Li Jin opened the door and suddenly remembered that she was still wearing an eye mask. She immediately turned around and hurried to the window, her back facing Tang qingru. She was still so beautiful and elegant in the cut-colored camel coat. Tang qingru waved his hand and asked his men to stand outside the door. He walked towards her step by step. ¡°Don¡¯te over, don¡¯te over,¡± Yu Hu said coldly. She felt that she was very ugly with an eye mask on, and she didn¡¯t want Tang qingru to see her. Tang qingru walked behind her and reached out to press her shoulder.¡±Didn¡¯t you say you lost your daughter? Since you¡¯re so carefree, why did you donate your cornea to Xing ¡®er?¡± Li Jin raised his chin and said, ¡± because I kidnapped her and almost blinded her. I¡¯ll take revenge. I should pay back what I owe. ¡°You said you kidnapped Xing ¡®er?¡± Tang qingru couldn¡¯t believe it. Why are you doing this?¡± Li Jin frowned and said, ¡± because I¡¯m a bad person. I¡¯m different from you. I¡¯m bad to the core. I even kidnapped my own daughter. President Tang, you can arrest me and hand me over to thew. That way, you¡¯ll have another credit before you enter the cab. Tang qingru forcefully turned her body around, and Li Jin quickly covered her right eye. Tang qingru grabbed her hand again and slowly pulled it down. Li Jin stared at him and said, ¡± ¡°What do you want to see? Do you want to see how ugly I am? Well, as you can see, a person like me only has myself to me for ending up like this. Are you satisfied now that you¡¯ve seen it?¡± Tang qingru frowned and looked at her,¡±why didn¡¯t youe to me when Xing ¡®er was blind?¡± Eh? Why?¡± ¡°What do I need you for?¡± Li Jin sneered. Why are you here, Chairman Tang?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the child¡¯s father.¡± ¡°So, will you donate your cornea to the child?¡± sheughed while shaking her head. You have a bright future, you are going to enter the inner cab, you have a bright future. Would you lose an eye for that child?¡± Tang qingru grabbed her shoulders with both hands. His eyes and tone were very firm. yes, I will. It¡¯s your child, so it¡¯s my most beloved child. Lijin¡¯s eyes turned red, and tears welled up in her eyes. She looked up and sneered, ¡± back then, I was deceived by your sanctimonious appearance. You never speak the truth. Do you think I¡¯ll still believe you? ¡± Tang qingru frowned and looked at her,¡±Li Jin, what did I lie to you about?¡± What did I lie to you about? After I met you and fell in love with you, I immediately divorced you. I didn¡¯t put you in a bad position and married you immediately. Lijin, how did I lie to you?¡± ¡°You said that you and your ex-wife had a peaceful divorce. Was it peaceful?¡± Li Jin smiled. If it was peaceful, why did shemit suicide? They¡¯re all saying that I¡¯m a murderer and that I killed your ex-wife. Don¡¯t you know how powerful your ex-wife¡¯s family is?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t protect you,¡± Tang qingru said in a soft tone. Chapter 1056 1056 Second master was pped again At that time, he was at the most important time of his career. He only cared about his work all day long and had no time to take care of her. He knew what kind of person his mother was, and he thought that Li Jin must have been wronged. There were a few police cars parked below the old apartment, but the sirens were not sounded to avoid alerting the enemy. The captain whispered, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s on the third floor. Hurry up and be careful.¡± ¡°I know, boss.¡± The group of police officers slowly climbed up. alright, ¡± Yu Hu closed her eyes and said, ¡± you¡¯ve seen me. You can go now. ¡°It¡¯s not safe here. You have toe with me.¡± Tang qingru took her hand. Yu Hu looked at him with a sneer and said,¡±are you going to pick a prison for me, Chairman Tang?¡± Or are you going to give me a bullet?¡± ¡°Am I such a person in your eyes?¡± Tang qingru gritted his teeth. Lijin shrugged. I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years. I really don¡¯t know what kind of person you are. Tang qingru held her hand tightly. if I can find you, others can naturally find you. The police can also find you. Is su Jingshan going to give you such a ce to hide? ¡± Do you really trust that man that much?¡± at least he¡¯s doing this for my own good, ¡± Lijin said, smiling. at least he doesn¡¯t want my life. ¡°I won¡¯t take your life either,¡± Tang qingru roared. Suddenly, Secretary Dong¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Yingluo, how did you guys get here?¡± Then, the door was kicked open, and a group of people in police uniforms rushed in with guns. Compared to Li Jin, Tang qingru was even more flustered. He looked at Li Jin in fear and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Little Jin, I didn¡¯t bring these people here.¡± Li Jinughed in a low voice, tears falling down her face. you didn¡¯t do anything wrong, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s been neen years. Why should I still believe you? I didn¡¯t learn from my mistakes. It¡¯s my fault. ¡°Little Jin, you have to believe me. I really didn¡¯t bring him here,¡± Tang qingru said helplessly. Li Jin¡¯s face was covered in tears, but she smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Believe you? How can I believe you? The moment you came, they came looking for you. Is there such a coincidence in this world?¡± Sir, ¡± the captain holding the gun said, ¡± the person beside you is a criminal. Pleasee to us quickly. Tang qingru turned around and stood in front of Yuci. He was about to speak when he saw Yuci pulling out a knife from somewhere and holding it to Tang qingru¡¯s neck. Su Jingshan looked at Li Jin in despair. He knew Li Jin, he knew Li Jin too well. Li Jin was thinking that she was afraid that Tang qingru would oppose the police and the government in order to save her, so she cut off Tang qingru¡¯s path first. Once Tang qingru became her enemy, he would be safe. As for her, she was only left with death. Since su Jingshan could see it, Tang qingru naturally could as well. little Jin, ¡± he said in a low voice. don¡¯t do anything stupid. Put the gun down. Li Jin dragged him out with a knife and said to the captain in a cold voice, ¡± back off, or I¡¯ll beat your Chairman Tang to death. Li Jin, don¡¯t do anything stupid, ¡± the crowd said, stepping back. let go of Chairman Tang first. Li Jin, however, was expressionless as he escorted Tang qingru out step by step. There was a t field outside the old apartment building. Li Jin had been here for a long time and had always wanted to bask in the sun there. It was a sunny day, and there was no wind, so it looked very warm. She took Tang qingru over, then suddenly let go of him, turned around, and ran. Chapter 1057 1057 She is your sister The captain of the police team fired a shot at her. It happened in a sh. Tang qingru roared,¡±Don¡¯t shoot!¡± The bullet had already pierced through his body. He fell to the ground with blood on his mouth. Tang qingru turned around and rushed to Li Jin¡¯s side as if he had gone crazy. He reached out and picked her up. His eyes were red as he said, shemitted a crime. Let me deal with her. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Tang qingru took another look at Secretary Dong and said coldly,¡±Su Jingshan is hiding a criminal. Take him away as well.¡± In the car, blood kept flowing out of the corner of Li Jin¡¯s mouth. She frowned and looked at the man next to her. She tried to force a smile, but her tears kept flowing.¡±If there¡¯s a next life, I hope I don¡¯t know you. I really hope I don¡¯t know you. Tang qingru, you don¡¯t know how miserable you have made me. You really don¡¯t know how I have endured these ten years. It¡¯s hard, it¡¯s really too hard.¡± Tang qingru¡¯s hand trembled as he wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. little Jin, you have to believe me. You have to believe me. I really didn¡¯t bring these people. Li Jin smiled. it doesn¡¯t matter. I understand that you came to arrest me. Good and evil can¡¯t coexist. We are standing on opposite sides. I understand. I¡¯m just tired, very tired. I should rest. Qingru, I feel wronged. Qingru, I¡¯m innocent. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m the one who let you down.¡± Li Jin¡¯s tears flowed out slowly. I didn¡¯t intend to kidnap Xing ¡®er. I really didn¡¯t. The man named Gu jinghang cut off my business contacts, so I just wanted to meet his little partner. After all, my subordinates might have misunderstood. Qingru, the worst thing I did was to hurt Xing¡¯ er. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, can you help me exin to her? ¡± ¡°You tell her yourself, you go and tell her yourself.¡± Tang qingru¡¯s hands trembled. there¡¯s no chance. There¡¯s no chance like this. They won¡¯t me you. Just now, we were on opposite sides. They won¡¯t think that you¡¯re covering for me. You won¡¯t be implicated. Two dayster In the small ancestral hall, old Madam Tang knelt on the futon as usual to pay her respects to Buddha. When mother Shen walked in, she was still kneeling and said coldly, ¡± ¡°How is it? Did you find that woman by following Qing ru?¡± ¡°I found her. That woman is dead.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about such unlucky things here. Help me up.¡± Old Madam Tang frowned. Old Madam Tang and mother Shen walked out of the small ancestral hall and slowly walked down the wooden stairs. There was no pity in their voices.¡±Is he really dead?¡± ¡°I heard that he was shot in the heart and was taken away by Chairman Tang. He announced his death on the same day, hehe.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the corpse? You think of a way to confirm it. ¡± Mother Shen was in a difficult position. Chairman Tang cremated the body the next day. He said that he hated that woman to the core. He hated the person who separated him from his daughter for almost twenty years. He said that he didn¡¯t want to see her for even a second longer. Old Madam Tangughed. that woman deserved to die. She must have hated Qing ru before she died, right? ¡± ¡°That woman is certain that it was director Tang who brought his men to arrest her.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll go visit my sad son tonight.¡± Mrs. Tang¡¯s smile widened. That night, old Madam Tang got out of the car at Chairman Tang¡¯s mansion. Aunt Zhou went to the door to wee her. Old Madam Tang said expressionlessly, ¡± ¡°Where is Qing ru?¡± ¡°Teacher is in the study.¡± ¡°Are you working?¡± ¡°No office, Yingluo.¡± ¡°Then what are you doing?¡± Chapter 1058 1058 Why didn¡¯t you scold her? ¡°Sir, Sir, Sir, Sir is drinking.¡± Outside the study, old Madam Tang reached out and knocked on the door. Bang Bang Bang! It seemed that a wine bottle had smashed on the door. Old Madam Tang was shocked and then the corners of her mouth curled up. The sadder her son was, the happier she was. Her son¡¯s sadness meant that Li Jin was really dead. After all, her cold son had only been hurt by that Vixen in his life. Old Madam Tang pushed the door open and entered. Tang qingru was sitting on the single sofa by the window with a bottle of wine on the low table in front of him. The study room was filled with the smell of alcohol and smoke. Old Madam Tang covered her mouth and nose, frowning as she walked in. She walked to Tang qingru¡¯s side and coughed lightly. However, Tang qingru was like a walking corpse and had no reaction. ¡°The dead can¡¯t be brought back to life. My condolences to you,¡± Mrs. Tang said. Tang qingru looked up at her with bloodshot eyes,¡±Are you happy now?¡± Old Madam Tang was not moved at all. She even wanted tough. Her cold and rational son would never show such a look of despair if he had not encountered something so sad that it was more than a heart-wrenching death. So, Li Jin was really dead. ¡°What¡¯s there to be happy about?¡± old Madam Tang lifted her chin. ¡°You never liked her. Now that she¡¯s dead, you¡¯re happy, aren¡¯t you?¡± Old Madam Tang patted his shoulder.¡±Qingru, you should be more rational. The day after tomorrow, you will be leaving for the capital. Don¡¯t reveal such a sorrowful expression. It will make others think that you don¡¯t like to enter the capital.¡± Tang qingru smoked his cigarette. In the midst of the smoke, he looked withered and his voice was extremely sorrowful,¡±The person I like is dead, so you won¡¯t even give me time to be sad, right?¡± Old Madam Tang took a step back, ¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay. It¡¯s my fault. I pushed you too hard. I was just worried about your health. Drink less and smoke less. The dead can¡¯te back to life. Take it easy, understand?¡± Tang qingru didn¡¯t say anything. Old Madam Tang even saw tears in his eyes. It seemed that her son had really given up. Lijin Qianqian finally died. Old Madam Tang did not stay for long. She only consoled him with a few words and then walked out with a victorious smile. Looking at the back of old Madam Tang, Tang qingru¡¯s eyes were a little deep. Outside the residence, old Madam Tang got into the car and said to mother Shen, ¡± ¡°Find some time and tell that girl that her father killed her mother. Let¡¯s see how that girl feels.¡± ¡°Understood, Madam.¡± In the study room, aunt Zhou walked in. Tang qingru was still drinking. Aunt Zhou persuaded him in a low voice,¡±Sir, please restrain your grief. Drinking too much wine will hurt your body.¡± Tang qingru didn¡¯t say anything and just waved his hand,¡±Go and make arrangements for entering the capital. Bring fewer people. You need to keep a low profile when entering the capital. You choose a few reliable people.¡± ¡°I understand, Sir.¡± Aunt Zhou nodded. ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± Only Tang qingru was left in the study. He put out his cigarette and walked to the window, looking at the deep night outside with deep eyes. In Si Nan mansion, old Madam Tang went to visit her good grandson. It was the end of the year, and the office was busy with work and there were many dinner parties. Tang Ji ¡®an only returned at nine O¡¯ clock. Old Madam Tang really loved her grandson and loved him the most. She frowned and said, ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the Vice Director? Why are you so busy? Can¡¯t you just let your subordinates handle some unimportant matters?¡± I¡¯m still young, ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said lightly. grandma, do you want me to bezy? ¡± Chapter 1059 ?1059 Chapter 1093-time to confess here¡¯s the thing. Your father is going to the capital the day after tomorrow. Aunt Zhou will go with him to the capital, so you won¡¯t have anyone to take care of you here. How about I ask nanny Shen toe over every day to clean up and cook for you? ¡± Since she doesn¡¯t live here, I¡¯ll get the chauffeur to send her over every day. She won¡¯t disturb you, what do you think?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an rolled his eyes. Oh, there¡¯s no need. My father has already arranged for an Auntie to clean and cook for me. Mother Shen is getting on in years, so she doesn¡¯t need to run back and forth. ¡°Does your father care so much about you?¡± Mrs. Tang¡¯s face darkened. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression was a little impatient. grandma, I¡¯m very busy with thew firm. I still have to deal with some matters tonight. If you have nothing else to do, you can leave first. Mrs. Tang snorted. okay, I won¡¯t disturb my good grandson¡¯s work. I¡¯ll leave now. If your father doesn¡¯t like the new person you¡¯ve assigned to you, just tell me, okay? ¡± ¡°I know.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t even raise his head as he looked at the documents in his hands. Old Madam Tang was tactful, so she got up and left. After the door closed, Tang Ji ¡®an looked up, picked up the phone beside him, and made a call. yes, aunt Zhou. After you leave, arrange for someone toe over to continue cleaning and cooking. You can pick one person. I¡¯ve already chosen one for you. I¡¯ll bring it over for you to see tomorrow. It¡¯s Auntie sun. You know her too. yes, Auntie sun can. If my grandma asks, just say that it was my father¡¯s order, understand? ¡± ¡°I know, I know.¡± The old Madam didn¡¯t like her servants to make decisions on their own. Although she had worked for the Tang family for decades, she was still a servant in the old Madam¡¯s eyes. If she stole the care that the old Madam had for the young master, wouldn¡¯t the old Madam see her as a thorn in her side? In the song family¡¯s mansion, song Xuan, who was more than four months pregnant, was already showing signs of pregnancy. Her morning sickness had almost stopped. Aunt Wu was cooking soup for song Xuan every day. However, song ran said, ¡± sis, you have to take care of your baby in a scientific way. You can¡¯t eat and drink without restraint during your pregnancy. It¡¯s enough as long as you have enough nutrition. Also, you have to exercise regrly every day, understand? ¡± ¡°Why would a pregnant woman exercise?¡± mother Wu scoffed. Song ran wagged her fingers. trust me. If a pregnant woman lies down after eating every day, she will be out of energy when it¡¯s time to give birth. By then, my sister will be the one suffering. Aunt Wu nced at her and said,¡±you little girl, have you given birth before?¡± You¡¯re so reasonable,¡± Song ran ignored her and said to Song Fei, ¡± ¡°Sister, you have to trust me. Don¡¯t drink soup all day, especially when you¡¯re seven or eight months old. Medical care is not advanced now, and we can¡¯t find out anything. You have to walk more every day, it¡¯s more energetic, understand?¡± Song Xuan smiled. alright, I understand. I¡¯ll follow your instructions, second miss. ¡°Is Section Chief Gu going to the southeast Research Institute this weekend?¡± You¡¯re also on winter break now. Are you really going to the southeast Research Institute with him?¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows. no matter what, we¡¯re still newlyweds. We can¡¯t be apart. Song Xuan sneered. the southeast Research Institute is very far away. It takes two days and two nights by train. It¡¯s a long journey. It¡¯s tiring. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of suffering.¡± Song Xuan continued, ¡± you¡¯re not spending Chinese New Year with us this year. It¡¯s been three years in a row. You only have Section Chief Gu in your heart. Song ran looked at her. I¡¯ll give you a call on New Year¡¯s Eve. Okay? ¡± Chapter 1060 1060 I¡¯m reborn ¡°Have you packed everything? How long do you n to stay there?¡± ¡°Our winter break is one and a half months long. I¡¯ll probably stay for a month. After that, he¡¯ll get someone to send me back.¡± ¡°You have to be careful when you¡¯re outside, understand?¡± ¡°I know, I know. With my jinghang around, I don¡¯t have to worry about anything. I¡¯ll just treat it as going to the south for the winter. It¡¯s warm there.¡± Aunt Wu smacked her forehead,¡±Aiyo, the pigeon soup is ready, Yingluo.¡± Song ran spread her hands. pigeons are so cute. How can you eat them? ¡± Everyone at the tableughed, but aunt Wu rolled her eyes at her. As soon as the pigeon soup was served, song ran felt nauseated. Aunt Wu snorted, ¡± ¡°You little girl, why are you putting on an act? You don¡¯t want to drink it, but your sister does. Xiao Xuan, I¡¯ll get you a small bowl, so drink less, okay?¡± ¡°Sure, half a bowl is enough.¡± Song Xuan gave aunt Wu face. Song ran really felt that she could not suppress the disgust in her stomach, so she quickly rushed up to him. Hmph! aunt Wu snorted. the more she talks, the more excited she gets. Song ran rushed to the bathroom and retched at the sink. She vomited some of her dinner but still felt nauseated. She turned on the tap and rinsed her mouth before looking at herself in the mirror. His face gradually turned pale. Recently, he had been tired, sleepy, and nauseated. These were not good f * cking signs. She felt a chill in her heart and reached out to hold the sink, unable toe back to her senses for a moment. No way, no way. They usually used contraception. The only time was when Gu jinghang was too anxious, but he said that he had passed the safe period and would not get pregnant. Damn it! Could Section Chief Gu have gotten the female student pregnant? The next day, Gu jinghang was packing his luggage in the dormitory. He did not have many things to bring with him. He only had a few sets of clothes to change into. A small bag was enough. A rough man¡¯s luggage was not as delicate as a girl¡¯s. He had to use the things at home. He stood in the hall and looked around, thinking about what else he should bring. Then he heard the sound of a key turning. He quickly went to open the door and saw the face of the devil. Song ran¡¯s face was extremely gloomy. Gu jinghang looked at her in confusion. you¡¯ll be leaving in a few days. Why are you here now? ¡± Song ran did not say anything and just snorted. Gu jinghang held her hand. it¡¯s windy outside today. Are you cold? ¡± Song ran walked to the sofa and sat down slowly. She snorted again. Gu jinghang touched the back of his head. second young mistress, ¡± he said, ¡± who provoked you? ¡± Song ran raised her voice. every injustice has its perpetrator. Every debt has its debtor. I¡¯ll go after whoever provokes me. Gu jinghang pointed at his own nose and said, ¡± ¡°Did I offend you?¡± Song ran crossed her arms in front of her chest and acted like andy. ¡°Section Chief Gu, I can¡¯t go with you to the southeast Research Institute.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s heart sank and his face darkened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song ran took out a piece of paper from her coat pocket and threw it at his face. ¡°See for yourself!¡± Gu jinghang picked up the paper. It showed Gynecology, but he could not understand the rest. Why were there two red lines on the paper? what did it mean? Gu jinghang looked at her with a look of thirst for knowledge. ¡°What¡¯s this Kasaya?¡± Hmph! song ran snorted again. aren¡¯t you smart? ¡± Wasn¡¯t his self-learning ability very strong? Why don¡¯t you understand it now?¡± Gu jinghang was so anxious that he was sweating. Are you sick? What illness did she have? Is it important?¡± Chapter 1061 1061 Believe me Song ran raised her leg and kicked him. who asked you to be so confident? who asked you to be so sure? ¡± Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve already calcted my safety period? Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t get pregnant? You bastard, what do we do now? What do you want me to do now?¡± Gu jinghang took a long time to react before he suddenly snapped back to his senses. He stared at her stomach and said, ¡± ¡°Yingluo is here?¡± Song ran felt wronged. I¡¯m only twenty years old. I¡¯m only in my third year of University. Gu jinghang, you bastard. Do you want me to go to school with a big belly? ¡± What is this?¡± Gu jinghang carried her up in his arms. His eyes were filled with excitement and he was as happy as a child.¡±Ran, are you really pregnant? Are you really pregnant?¡± He was very excited, so excited that he was incoherent. Song ran rolled her eyes at him. be gentler. Don¡¯t hurt your eldest son. Gu jinghang quickly ced her on the sofa and touched her stomach helplessly. ¡°How old are the children?¡± Song ran reached out and punched him. have you been nning this for a long time? ¡± Gu jinghang, tell me the truth!¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s excitement was beyond words. He ced hisrge hand on her stomach and said, ¡± Xiao ran, how old is the child? ¡± Song ran patted his hand. why are you touching me? ¡± It hasn¡¯t even taken shape yet, it¡¯s only been a month.¡± Gu jinghang lowered his head and kissed her stomach. He was so emotional and touched that all of song ran¡¯s resentment disappeared. He looked really happy. Of course, she knew how much he loved her. Now, the person he loved deeply was pregnant with his child. Of course, he was so happy that he forgot everything. Gu jinghang kissed her for a long time before song ran¡¯s voice became gentler. ¡°How long are you going to kiss me?¡± Gu jinghang raised his head and looked at her. am I amazing? I won the lottery in one try. Song ran snorted. look at how capable you are. You¡¯re indeed a scheming old fox. Gu jinghang pulled her into his arms and gently touched her stomach. Xiao ran, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Maybe it¡¯s God¡¯s arrangement. Since the child is here, let¡¯s just ept it, okay? ¡± Song ran looked at him, feeling wronged. of course you can ept it. I don¡¯t need you to be pregnant for ten months. What about me? I¡¯m still a student. What should I do?¡± Gu jinghang caressed her cheek. take a leave of absence from school for a year. Is that alright? ¡± Song ran pinched his waist. I took a leave of absence from school because of filming, and now I¡¯m pregnant. My principal is probably going to make things up about me behind my back. This child, why are you so troublesome? ¡± Getting married while you¡¯re still in school is already ignoring the school rules, and now you¡¯re even sticking your belly out. That¡¯s simplywless.¡± Gu jinghangughed. if you can¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll tell your principal. I¡¯ll say that it¡¯s all my fault. Is that okay? ¡± Song ran gently patted his face. shut up. We¡¯ll talk about it when the timees. We¡¯ll talk about it when the timees. We¡¯ll tell the school when it shows that I¡¯m pregnant. Anyway, our principal is ttering me because of Chairman Tang. It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve just gotten pregnant and my pregnancy isn¡¯t stable in the early stages. I can¡¯t go to the southeast Research Institute with you. I have to take care of my child at home. Gu jinghang nodded. it¡¯s my duty, it¡¯s my duty. Just take care of yourself at home. When the fetus is stable, ask the school to take a leave of absence for a period of time. I¡¯lle and pick you up then. What do you think? ¡± Song ran snorted. I¡¯m pregnant. Do you want me to go to the southeast Research Institute with you? ¡± What if I¡¯m about to give birth?¡± ¡°Do you think the southeast Research Institute is some wild ce? It¡¯s also a big city, and the medical level of the Research Institute and Hospital is very high. I guarantee that you will have a smooth delivery.¡± Chapter 1062 1062 I am your father Song ran pouted. I can¡¯t get used to it without aunt Wu taking care of me. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll neglect Section Chief Gu¡¯s eldest son. Gu jinghang had always been submissive to her. Now that she was pregnant, he would have to treat her like his ancestor. ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll talk about it when the timees.¡± Song ran was carried onto hisp while Gu jinghang¡¯srge hand caressed her stomach gently. Song ran sneered. are you stupid? ¡± Why are you touching my stomach? Your son isn¡¯t here? It¡¯s a little below.¡± Gu jinghangughed. you¡¯re inexperienced. You¡¯re inexperienced. Being a father for the first time is a joke. Hmph! song ran snorted. so silly. Gu jinghang stared at her stomach. no wonder you always say that you¡¯re tired and want to sleep. It¡¯s my fault for being inexperienced. I should have found out that you were pregnant earlier. Song ran snuggled in his armszily. that¡¯s right, I don¡¯t have any experience either. It¡¯s a good thing that Huahua didn¡¯t hurt your son after that. Otherwise, you¡¯d be in deep trouble. Gu jinghangughed and said,¡¯why are you calling him your son? Do you really want to have a son?¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows. don¡¯t you guys value men over women? ¡± If I were to give birth to a daughter for the eldest son of the Gu family, would I lose my position in your family?¡± Gu jinghang pinched her face and asked,¡¯what are you thinking about? I¡¯ll like anything you give birth to. It¡¯s best if you give birth to a little girl as beautiful as you.¡± Song ran pouted. I want to have a son. When the timees, I¡¯ll throw him in the Research Institute and let you discipline him. It¡¯ll save me a lot of trouble. Gu jinghang chuckled. it¡¯s best to have a pair of twins. It¡¯ll save us a lot of trouble. Song ran rolled her eyes at him. you wish. Do you think that all the good things in the world will happen to you? stop dreaming. Gu jinghang smiled and patted her head. ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll make dinner for you. What do you want to eat? Can you make soup?¡± Song ran quickly waved her hands. my good brother, please don¡¯t make any soup. I feel like puking when I smell meat soup. Gu jinghang stood up and reached out to hug her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go into the room and lie on the bed?¡± Song ran waved her hand. I¡¯ll just lie down on the sofa. Just get me a nket. Gu jinghang quickly covered her with a thick nket and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m making dinner. Make something light, okay?¡± ¡°En, Yingluo.¡± Gu jinghang had just entered the kitchen when he saw song ran running in as well. She retched at the sink. Gu jinghang quickly put down the vegetables in his hands and reached out to Pat her back gently. ¡°Are you ufortable?¡± Song ran looked up and saw Gu jinghang smiling. She pointed at him with a trembling finger and said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s so funny about me being in such pain?¡± Gu jinghang tried to hide his smile. I don¡¯t know what other reactions a pregnant woman has, but I know that pregnant women have to vomit. If you vomit, it means that you¡¯re really pregnant. Song ran pounded his chest in anger. bastard! Are you still human? ¡± I¡¯m already so upset, yet you can stillugh.¡± Gu jinghang grabbed her hand and coaxed her, ¡± Okay, okay, okay. I was wrong, I was wrong. I¡¯ll get you a small basin and put it beside the sofa. If you want to vomit, you can vomit into the basin and call me, okay? ¡± Song ran pouted. what¡¯s the use of calling you? ¡± You can¡¯t relieve my pain.¡± Gu jinghang held an enamel bowl in one hand and wrapped his arm around her waist with the other. ¡°Even if I can¡¯t alleviate your pain, I still have to stay by your side.¡± how many more days can you keep himpany? ¡± song ran mumbled. he¡¯s about to go to the southeast Research Institute. Gu jinghang felt guilty. I¡¯m sorry, ran. I¡¯ve made you suffer alone. Song ran sat on the sofa and pouted. ¡°I¡¯m the one who chose him. I can take on both good and bad.¡± Chapter 1063 1063 Chapter 1097-a dead question Gu jinghang lowered his head and kissed the corner of her lips. Song ran pushed his chest with both hands and whimpered, ¡± Gu jinghang, why don¡¯t you make dinner? ¡± When dinner was ready, song ran had no appetite. She looked at the three dishes and the soup and could only sigh. She even huped as she sighed. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart ached. Song ran was already on the thin side. If she could not eat, it would not work. When he returned from the southeast Research Institute, his face would probably be so thin that it would be pointy. Since song ran could not eat, Gu jinghang could not force her to eat. He ced all the food in the rice pot and heated it up. He hoped that she would be hungry at night and then he would make some for her. However, song ran did notin of hunger untilte at night. Gu jinghang made her a cup of oatmeal porridge and said, ¡± eat a little. We can¡¯t go on starving. Song ran sat on the bed and held the cup. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t all pregnant women like this? Look at me, I¡¯m usually so pretentious, but I¡¯m fine now. The first three months will pass quickly if I endure it. ¡± Gu Jingxing wrapped her in his arms and said, ¡± thank you, Xiao ran. The next day was the day Tang qingru would leave for the capital. Gu jinghang sent song ran home. When he got home, he saw Tang qingru sitting in the living room and talking to song Guoqing. Song ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She wanted to rush over but Gu jinghang held her hand. Xiao ran, don¡¯t run. You¡¯re pregnant, so you have to be careful in the future. Song ran walked over slowly. She noticed that the two men were not at loggerheads and the atmosphere was rather peaceful. Tang qingru saw hering over and immediately stood up. Then, he reached out to shake hands with song Guoqing,¡±When I go to the capital in the future, I¡¯ll have to ask you to take care of the sisters.¡± Song ran¡¯s heart was in her mouth. It seemed that Tang qingru had already told her father about it. they¡¯re my daughters, ¡± song Guoqing smiled. I¡¯ll do my best to protect them. Tang qingru nodded and looked at song ran and song Xuan, ¡± I¡¯ll be flying to the capital this afternoon, and I¡¯ll be back in about half a month or a month. When the timees, if it¡¯s possible, can you twoe to my house for a meal or something? ¡± Song ran smiled. it¡¯s hard to decline your kind invitation. We¡¯ll definitely attend the meeting. Tang qingru nodded happily. good, good, good. I¡¯ll take my leave then. You guys stay here. Take care. Song ran walked to song Guoqing and whispered, ¡± ¡°Dad, can sister and I send Chairman Tang to the airport?¡± yes, of course, ¡± song Guoqing quickly replied. you can decide for yourself. You don¡¯t have to ask me. Song ran and song Xuan then sent Tang qingru to the airport. The Haicheng government was supposed to send off Chairman Tang at the airport when he took office in Beijing, but they were informed at thest minute that they didn¡¯t need to go to the airport. Chairman Tang wanted to keep a low profile. No one dared to disobey the order, so they didn¡¯t go. Tang qingru and Song Yu were sitting in the back seat of the car beside the airportnding. Tang qingru¡¯s eyes were full of emotion. His two daughters were both gentle and kind people. He put his hands on his knees and coughed lightly,¡±Thank you for giving me a lift. When I reach the capital, can I call you?¡± Song Xuan was the most soft-hearted. Yes, sir. I¡¯m pregnant and at home. You can call my family anytime. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call you more often.¡± Tang qingru nodded. The atmosphere between the three of them was quite good. After talking for a while, Secretary Dong, who was waiting outside the car, reached out and knocked on the window.¡±Sir, there are still two hours left before the report to the president. Your private ne should take off. Chapter 1064 1064 Chapter 1098- Tang qingru got out of the car reluctantly. Song ran and song Xuan did not get out of the car. They only rolled down the window. Tang qingru took a look at the two sisters. He wanted to say something, but he hesitated. In the end, he only said,¡±Goodbye. Two dayster, at Haicheng¡¯s train station, song ran dropped Gu jinghang off at the train station. Fang Guohua and du Dapeng each carried two bags and stood at a distance not too far away while they waited. Gu jinghang was dressed in a well-ironed coat. He was so handsome that he attracted the attention of all the female passengers in the train station. Song ran reached out and tidied his clothes to dere her ownership. Gu jinghang ced hisrge hand on her lower abdomen and said softly, ¡± I¡¯ll probably be very busy in the first month. One monthter, I¡¯ll be able to use my family leave. I¡¯lle back to see you immediately. After that, I¡¯ll call you every day. Song ran chuckled. what time do you finish work every day? ¡± Do I have to wait for your call?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. That was true. He had just arrived and must be very busy. He would not be able to return to the dormitory untilte at night and would not be able to make any calls. ¡°Then I¡¯ll try toe back to see you as soon as possible after I¡¯m done with my work, hmm?¡± Song ran looked up at him. okay, I¡¯ll wait for you here. Once my pregnancy is stable, I¡¯ll go to the southeast Research Institute to see you. Gu jinghang could not help but reach out to touch her stomach again. ¡°I¡¯ve asked Cheng Haidong and Hao Jun to visit you regrly.¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes were full of smiles. you¡¯re quite thoughtful. Alright, the train is about to leave. Hurry up and get on the train. The train from Haicheng to the southeast Research Institute would take 24 hours. Gu jinghang sat in his seat and took out song ran¡¯s photo from his pocket. He had not left yet, but he was already eager to go home. In the production team, mu Mian¡¯s film was finallypleted. She heaved a sigh of relief. Luckily, she finished all her work before the new year. Now, she could enjoy afortable New Year. She had just changed into her coat and walked out of the set when she saw a ck car parked outside. Seeing here out, Secretary Tang quickly got out of the car. The cold wind was whistling, and he tightened his coat around his body and walked over hurriedly.¡±Miss mu, our Vice Director has something to say to you. Please get in the car.¡± Mu Mian put on her beret and scarf. She snorted.¡±I don¡¯t have anything to say to your Vice Director. I¡¯ve just finished my work, so I¡¯m going home.¡± However, Secretary Feng said, ¡± miss mu, you¡¯d better get in the car. Our Deputy Director is waiting for you at Si Nan mansion. If I don¡¯t manage to invite you, you can¡¯t just watch me lose this secure job at the end of the year. Mu Mian slung her small bag over her shoulder, her expression disdainful.¡±So, has your deputy headmaster always killed the innocent? Why would they fire you over such a small matter?¡± Secretary Feng opened the car door and said,¡±I¡¯ll take it as you¡¯re right. No matter what, pleasee with me to Si Nan mansion.¡± Mu Mian got into the car, and twenty minutester, the car appeared in front of Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s mansion in Si Nan mansion. Mu Mian despised Tang Ji ¡®an from the bottom of her heart. He abused his power to stop her TV show and even hooked up with someone like Xu Fangfei. His character and taste were both worrying. Mu Mian came from a well-off family. Her parents were both intellectuals, so she was a little arrogant. Although Tang Ji ¡®an came from a rich and powerful family, she really didn¡¯t care about this kind of young master who looked like a gold and Jade on the outside but was rotten on the inside. Secretary Feng attentively opened the door for her, then opened the iron gate of the mansion for her, and led her all the way in. Chapter 1065 1065 Investigate who the Father is In the side hall, Tang Ji ¡®an was reading documents and dealing with official business. At the end of the year, he was indeed busy with endless things. And because he suddenly found out that the person he liked was his own sister, he still hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock. He wanted to numb himself with heavy work and let himself forget that pain. Mu Mian slowly walked through the long corridor. After making a small turn, she saw the man sitting on the sofa and working seriously. From an outsider¡¯s point of view, mu Mian thought that Tang Ji ¡®an was a rare, handsome, rich, and powerful young master. Unfortunately, he was just a hypocrite. She stood at the entrance of the side hall. Secretary Feng approached her and whispered something into Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s ear. Tang Ji¡¯ an looked up. He always wore gold-rimmed sses when he handled his work. When she looked at him like this, his eyes had a professional sharpness to them, which made mu Mian feel a little scared. Although she didn¡¯t like this man, she didn¡¯t dare to provoke this rich and powerful man. Tang Ji ¡®an took off his sses and waved at her. ¡°Come here, what¡¯s song Yingluo¡¯s name?¡± ¡°Her name is mu Mian,¡± Secretary Feng quickly said. ¡°Yes. Mu Mian,e here.¡± Mu Mian leaned against the door frame and said indifferently, ¡± ¡°Vice President Tang, why did you call me over?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an put down the documents in his hands and crossed his long legs. His eyes were deep. the night after tomorrow, my father will return to Haicheng. There will be a family dinner. I need a girlfriend, so you cane with me. Mu Mian felt that her intelligence was not enough. She blinked her eyes and said, ¡± ¡°Ah? Vice President Tang, what did you say? Why do I feel like I don¡¯t understand?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an chuckled,¡±don¡¯t you understand?¡± What a worrying IQ.¡± ¡°So, what do you mean by this?¡± mu Mian was a little angry. ¡°I mean, I want you to be my girlfriend.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an stood up and walked towards her. ¡°You asked your Secretary to bring me here just for this?¡± mu Mian¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Mian turned around and ran. She was really running, and she ran quite fast, as if she had escaped from some desperate Ind. Tang Ji ¡®an was a little dumbfounded. Seeing mu Mian run away like a wisp of smoke, he could only run after her. Mu Mian had a n for her life. She only wanted to be a big star through her own efforts and make her parents proud in the MU family. After all, her cousin had always been above her, and now she was studying in a famous university abroad. After she became famous and rich, she only wanted to find a man who loved her and understood her. She wanted toplete her marriage before she turned 25 years old, and then she and her husband would be filial to her parents. So, this person couldn¡¯t be Tang Ji ¡®an. She didn¡¯t like this kind of willful, arrogant, and self-righteous young master. She wanted to live a steady life. She didn¡¯t want this kind of Mirage illusion. Mu Mian ran quite fast. She was wearing high heels and running forward. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s face was dark. He strode with his long legs and chased after her in resignation. Fortunately, the house was very big and the corridor was very long. He did not understand why Mu Mian was so flustered. She kept looking back at him as she ran, as if he was some unpardonable viin. Mu Mian was a little flustered. She staggered and almost fell. She was in a sorry state. She quickly reached out to support herself on the table beside her. There was a vase on the table. The vase spun around and fell to the ground. With a tter, the vase broke into pieces. Chapter 1066 1066 Chapter 1100-traces of life erased Mu Mian was so scared that her face turned pale. When she looked up again, Tang Ji ¡®an had already caught up to her. She held the table and looked at Tang Ji¡¯ an nervously.¡±That Yingluo¡± Tang Ji ¡®an frowned and looked at her,¡±why are you running?¡± You don¡¯t agree to be my girlfriend?¡± Second young master Tang wanted to vomit blood. In the twenty-six years of his life, he had been hit by song ran and mu Mian one after another. It was so bad that he was starting to doubt his life. Was he, Tang Ji ¡®an, so despised? Didn¡¯t all the socialites from the official familiese to his side? Why had the world changed now? Mu Mian hated Tang Ji ¡®an, but she was also a little afraid of him. After all, she had seen what he had done. Tang Ji ¡®an was someone who would even use unscrupulous means to deal with her own elder brother. She grew up in a small family and knew her own limitations. She was no match for Tang Ji¡¯ an, and she didn¡¯t have such great ambitions. If she befriended such a powerful young master, she would only end up hurting herself. Mu Mian had always been more rational when it came to matters. ¡°That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t want to be Vice President Tang¡¯s girlfriend,¡± she said, pretending to be calm. She had a feeling that second young master Tang did not like her. Tang Ji ¡®an suddenly narrowed his eyes. Perhaps it was male chauvinism at work, or, as he said himself, he liked to eat watermelons that were forced. The more people disliked him, the more he wanted them. There was song ran in the past, and now there was mu Mian. Perhaps he was sick in the head. Tang Ji ¡®an grabbed her wrist and nced at the broken pieces of the vase by her feet. He said unhurriedly, ¡± Qing Dynasty, porcin from the Yongzheng period. Market value: 800000 Yuan. ¡°What do you mean by¡± what ¡°?¡± mu Mian¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°The vase you just broke has a market value of eight hundred thousand. How do you n to pay for it?¡± Mu Mian¡¯s legs went weak. An eight-hundred-thousand-Yuan vase was ced in the corridor. Were all rich people so willful? She said with a fawning smile, ¡± ¡°Second young master Tang, I, Yingluo, am still a student. I have some performances before and have some savings, but they were all used to pay the penalty for the breach of contract for the municipal Art troupe. Yingluo really can¡¯t take out so much money now. Can you give me some time? I¡¯ll pay you back slowly.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. either you pay 800000 Yuan in three days, or youe with me to the house by the Huangpu River for dinner the day after tomorrow. You can choose. ¡°Second young master Tang, don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re forcing a woman into prostitution?¡± mu Mian pointed at him with a trembling finger. Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you have power and influence?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nonchntly pushed her fingers away. ¡°Force a girl into prostitution? Misbehaving? I think I¡¯m just and fair, doing things ording to thew, and convincing people with reason.¡± Mu Mian nced at the broken pieces on the ground, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe that this pile of fragments is worth 800000.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t seem to care. you can ask a relic appraiser to do an appraisal. I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t have any relics worth less than 100000 Yuan in my house. ¡°Then, then I¡¯ll go and gather the money to return it to you,¡± mu Mian said in despair. Tang Ji ¡®an was a little surprised. She would rather pay eight hundred thousand Yuan than attend the family dinner with him. Was she really that hated? Just as he was in a daze, mu Mian broke free of his hand and ran away in a hurry. As soon as mu Mian left, Ji huaiyan came over. Tang Ji ¡®an touched his face and asked Ji huaiyan, ¡± ¡°Have I aged a lot in the past two years?¡± Ji Huai smiled and said,¡±why do you suddenly have no confidence in your own appearance?¡± You¡¯re only 26, how are you old?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an furrowed his brows, unable to understand. Chapter 1067 1067 To be his personal nurse At the southeast Research Institute, Gu jinghang was still having a strategic meeting with some military experts who were involved in the research and development of the rocket. Once he got into work, he was very serious. He even forgot about song ran. The meeting did not end until 1:30 A. M. Chief Jiang, the chief engineer of the rocket, stopped him and chatted with him for a while. He said that Gu jinghang had made a lot of contributions to the construction of the Tower Foundation in the Northwest, so he hoped that Gu jinghang could continue to contribute to the country¡¯s aerospace industry during this rocket construction. It was already past two O ¡®clock when he left the conference room after the conversation. It was warm here at the southeast Research Institute, and he only wore two pieces of clothing. The stars were flowing above his head, and he was surrounded by mountains on three sides. He asionally looked majestic. He took a deep breath and hoped that the month would pass quickly so that he could go back and visit his ran. The next day, at the Tang family¡¯s old residence, old Madam Tang was sunbathing in the small courtyard after lunch. old Madam, I¡¯ve done some research. I heard that among the song sisters, the younger sister is cunning, while the older sister is easier to deal with. I think it¡¯s better to start with the older sister. ¡°Ask her toe over tonight,¡± said matriarch Tang, raising her eyebrows. ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t want toe over?¡± Old Madam Tang¡¯s eyes darkened.¡±Do you need me to teach you how to invite people over?¡± I understand, old Madam. mother Shen hurriedly said, sweating. even if you have to kidnap her, you have to kidnap her. Yang Haitao and Huang Jianjun went to Wu city for a meeting, and they only went back and forth on the same day. Now that song Xuan was pregnant, yang Haitao¡¯s schedule was basically the same day. Otherwise, he would be worried, so he let Huang Jianjun go for some of the longer projects and dyed schedules. Now that song ran had just gotten pregnant, she had some morning sickness. Hence, aunt Wu had to apany song Xuan to the check-up. After the prenatal examination, everything was normal. The two walked down together. Gao Xun opened the car door and was about to help song Xuan into the car when he saw a few tall men in long coatsing from behind. He suddenly became alert. The leader of the men was Mother Shen. She stood in front of song Xuan and sized her up. this Little Vixen looks exactly the same as the previous Vixen. of course, director Tang could recognize them at first sight. This kind of Foxy woman was a source of disaster, especially harming men. ¡°Do you know about Chairman Tang¡¯s mother?¡± she asked in a disdainful tone. Song Xuan frowned. Wasn¡¯t that her grandmother? ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Old Madam Tang has invited you to the Tang family¡¯s old estate. She has something to tell you.¡± Song Xuan could naturally feel that the attitude of the old woman in front of her was not friendly. She said with a guarded expression, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know any old Madam Tang. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll take my leave first. Mother Shen was furious. What an ill-mannered girl. She actually turned down an elder¡¯s invitation. ¡°You have to go today, whether you want to or not,¡± she said coldly. As she spoke, the few tall and strong men came over to take her away. Gao Xiang was about to fight with them, but song Xuan stopped him. With three tall and strong men, Gao Xiang was obviously not their match. Since she was Chairman Tang¡¯s mother, she was also her grandmother. She thought that if she had good intentions, it would be fine for her to go. Even if she had bad intentions, she wouldn¡¯t do anything to her. At most, she would warn him not to try to curry favor with the rich. There was no need to fight and kill like this. After all, she still had a child in her stomach, and she didn¡¯t want to implicate the child. it¡¯s alright. song Xuan pulled Gao Xiang back and whispered, ¡± we¡¯ll just follow them. Chapter 1068 1068 A one-sided love old Madam only wants to see you, ¡± mother Shen said. she only wants to see her granddaughter. With this ¡®granddaughter¡¯, song Xuan let down her guard and left with them. The Tang family¡¯s old house was a veryrge, old bungalow. The front, back, and building area were at least a thousand square meters. After entering the gate, there was arge courtyard. The building was antique, and one could tell at a nce that it was arge family. Song Xuan was led to a small side hall. The furniture was made of red sandalwood, and the antique calligraphy and painting were in a picturesque disorder. It was obvious that the house was very expensive. On the other hand, song Xuan was calm and sat on the sofa. A momentter, an old woman in her 70s walked down the wooden stairs. As soon as old Madam Tang saw song Xuan, her face turned cold. The word ¡®unruly¡¯ made song Xuan realize that her grandmother did not have a good impression of her. Only song Xuan did not know what kind of person her biological mother was. Naturally, she did not know how her grandmother felt about her. As matriarch Tang walked closer, song Xuan saw her face clearly and bad memories flooded into her mind. A fierce-looking woman was whipping a three-year-old girl. Every time the little girl sobbed, the woman would whip her even more fiercely, apanied by the woman¡¯s fierce scolding. Not only was the little girl whipped, but she was also tied up and hung to be beaten. The little girl was beaten ck and blue, but she did not even dare to cry. Such memories flooded into song Xuan¡¯s mind. She looked at the approaching matriarch Tang in fear and her face turned pale. Old Madam Tang walked closer, her expression ugly. She snorted, ¡± the elders aren¡¯t here. Who asked you to sit like this? you really have no manners. You¡¯re indeed born from a lowlife. Song Xuan was still in a daze. Old Madam Tang red at mother Shen and mother Shen immediately walked to song Xuan¡¯s side with a fierce look. She lifted her up and said through gritted teeth, ¡± ¡°The old Madam is talking to you, didn¡¯t you hear? The elders are still standing, who allowed you to sit?¡± Song Xuan regained her senses and her eyes were a little flustered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have to go.¡± Although the person in front of her was her grandmother, she seemed to have hurt her when she was very young. This ce was not suitable for her to stay for long. She could not stay here. However, mother Shen blocked her way, and her expression became uglier. ¡°I said you have no manners, but you¡¯re insatiable. In front of the elders, do you think you cane and go as you please?¡± Song Xuan suddenly realized that she seemed to have fallen into a trap. She had nowhere to escape to. She forced herself to remain calm and turned back to look at the old woman who was twisting the Buddha Bracelet in her hand, but her eyes were extremely fierce. She whispered, ¡± ¡°Does old Madam have anything to say to me?¡± Song Xuan had made up her mind. No matter what the olddy said, she would agree to it. She was not alone now. She had another child in her stomach, and she had to protect her child well. Old Madam Tang slowly sat down on the red sandalwood sofa covered with felt. She sized up song Xuan. The little bastard was indeed beautiful. She was exactly the same as Li Jin. Her precious son had divorced Ji ¡®an¡¯s mother in spite of everyone¡¯s objections when he saw her face. He had made Ji¡¯ an¡¯s mother choose to die. What a b * tch gave birth to was naturally a b * stard. ¡°What¡¯s your and your sister¡¯s purpose?¡± Mrs. Tang asked coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what old Madam is referring to?¡± Chapter 1069 1069 Chapter 1103: Old Madam Tang snorted coldly. don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re just trying to stir up trouble in the Tang family. My grandson, Tang Ji ¡®an, was beaten up badly by his father because of your sister. You¡¯re the source of trouble. You¡¯ve caused the Tang family to be in trouble. Song Xuan gritted her teeth and said, ¡± Madam, my sister and I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with the Tang family. Our family name is song and we have our own lives. If you don¡¯t want us to have any contact with director Tang, we will not see him in the future. She only wanted to escape now, so she could only follow old Madam Tang¡¯s wishes. Old Madam Tang¡¯s face darkened even more.¡±You think I¡¯ll believe your nonsense? Do you think that you can fool me just because I¡¯m old? You¡¯re dreaming.¡± Song Xuan reached out and grabbed the armrest of the sofa. She said calmly, ¡± I¡¯m not trying to fool you. You can go ahead and investigate. I¡¯ve been living my life in peace and have no contact with Chairman Tang. Now that he has been transferred to the capital, it¡¯s even more impossible for me to go to the capital to meet him. We don¡¯t dare to im connections with the Tang family. We didn¡¯t dare to do so in the past, and we won¡¯t do so in the future. I hope you can understand. However, old Madam Tang suddenly squinted her eyes. This girl was so good at talking. When Qing ru saw such a beautiful and clever daughter, how could he still have his two sons in his heart? That¡¯s right. He didn¡¯t care much about his two sons in the first ce. If it weren¡¯t for her Ji ¡®an¡¯s outstanding qualities, he would¡¯ve practically adopted his two sons and not asked about them for so many years. How could she endure this? How could she tolerate the fact that these two little B * stards were both beautiful and smart? she said coldly, ¡± she still dares to quibble with me. Nanny Shen, bring her to the small ancestral hall and let her kneel. Let her reflect on her actions. Song Xuan was anxious. I¡¯m sorry, old Madam. I still have something to do. I have to go. How could nanny Shen allow her to run? she pressed her shoulders down and two other big men lifted her up. Then, she took her to the small ancestral hall on the second floor. There was only one small window in the small ancestral hall. After entering, there was a row of memorial tablets, all of which were the ancestors of the Tang family. Under the memorial tablets was a futon. Song Xuan was pushed into the small ancestral hall. She was anxious.¡±What are you guys doing? Quickly let me out.¡± Mother Shen gave her a push and song Xuan stumbled. She quickly covered her stomach and stared at the olddy in front of her in fear. the old Madam gave you a chance to reflect on yourself, ¡± mother Shen said viciously. you still dare to take advantage of her and not appreciate it. You¡¯re rebelling. Song Xuan clutched her stomach. She did not dare to disobey the fierce old woman in front of her. She could be willful alone, but she had a child in her stomach. She could not afford any mishaps. She could only swallow her anger. She didn¡¯t dare to joke around with her child. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll reflect on myself, I¡¯ll reflect on myself,¡± she said softly. As long as she could survive this period of time, perhaps this old Madam Tang would let her go. She stood in the small ancestral hall. There were candles lit on the table in the ancestral hall. The atmosphere in the small room was a little strange. It was already dusk, and the light in the room was very dim. There was also a row of memorial tablets, which made people feel creepy. ¡°Is this how you reflect?¡± mother Shen said fiercely. ¡°So, how am I supposed to reflect on this?¡± song Xuan asked as she stared at her. Mother Shen came over and pressed her shoulder. ¡°You have to kneel down and reflect on your actions. You have to promise the ancestors of the Tang family that you won¡¯t bring any trouble to the Tang family.¡± why should I kneel? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, ¡± song Xuan red at nanny Shen. Would mother Shen care about her then? He raised his leg and kicked her in the leg. Song Xuan¡¯s face turned pale from the pain. Her legs went soft and she knelt on the futon with a thud. Chapter 1070 1070 Lifting a stone to smash his own foot Her hands were on her stomach the entire time, and her eyes were full of fear. Her child, her child must not be in danger. you¡¯ll only be obedient if you¡¯re forced to, ¡± mother Shen said sarcastically. why didn¡¯t you just kneel down obediently just now? ¡± Song Xuan¡¯s breathing was a little uneven. She lowered her eyes and tried her best not to have any more conflicts with this fierce old woman. She knew that these people were deliberately looking for trouble. The more she resisted, the more those people suppressed her. However, she didn¡¯t expect that even if she didn¡¯t resist, that person still didn¡¯t intend to let her go. Mother Shen lowered her head and grabbed the futon beneath song Xuan¡¯s legs. Song Xuan looked at her in shock. Mother Shen said fiercely, ¡± ¡°This is old Furen¡¯s futon, you are not worthy to kneel on it. Get up.¡± Song Xuan shook her head. No, the floor was made of marble. The marble was hard and the weather was cold. She was not sure how long she had to kneel for. However, she knew that if she knelt on the marble floor for a long time, it would definitely hurt her child. ¡°You have a bad memory,¡± mother Shen pushed her hard. Song Xuan was pushed to the side and the futon under her legs was taken away by him. Mother Shen said coldly to the two burly men beside her, ¡± keep an eye on her and make sure that her posture is correct. If she ckers off, discipline her well. Our old Madam is a rule-abiding person. The younger generation must set the rules for them, understand? ¡± The burly men nodded and said that they understood. Then, mother Shen arrogantly left the small ancestral hall. Song Xuan knelt there in despair. She didn¡¯t know how long old Madam Tang wanted her to kneel for. She only knew that she couldn¡¯t continue kneeling like this. She could only ce her hopes on ran. Ran would probably be alerted if she didn¡¯t return. However, Mr. Parliament member was in the capital. Distant water could not put out a nearby fire. Who could openly oppose this old Madam Tang? Song Xuan could not help but feel cold. She was scared. She was really a little scared. The memories of her childhood came back to her like a tide. This was her childhood nightmare. It was terrifying, really too terrifying. It was six O ¡®clock in the evening. Song ran was still lying in bed. She had insomnia the previous night and did not have much appetite during the day. She had vomited after eating and she vomited after eating. She was extremely tired and just wanted to lie down. Aunt Wu and Gao Xiang, who were downstairs, were so anxious that they couldn¡¯t sit still. Song Xuan had been taken away by those people for a while. Why hadn¡¯t she been sent back yet? There wouldn¡¯t be any idents, right? She was still pregnant, so nothing could happen to her. Otherwise, they would be in big trouble. Gao Xun couldn¡¯t sit still and said to aunt Wu, ¡± why don¡¯t we tell Xiao ran? she should know where Mrs. Tang¡¯s house is. Since she hasn¡¯t sent Xiao Xuan back yet, we can go to her house and ask for her. Aunt Wu was worried. but ran just got pregnant and the baby¡¯s condition is still unstable. She said she didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. I¡¯m so worried. As they were talking, yang Haitao returned. He had just taken off his coat and put down his briefcase when he saw aunt Wu rushing over.¡±Haitao, it¡¯s bad, Yingluo.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± yang Haitao turned to look at her. Is there something you need, Xiao Xuan?¡± ¡°Xiaoxuan has been taken away,¡± mother Wu nodded. Yang Haitao was aware of the rtionship between song Xuan and the senator. When he heard that song Xuan was taken away by elder Madam Tang, his first reaction was that it should not be a problem for his grandmother to take her granddaughter away. Xiao Xuan has been taken away for a few hours, ¡± mother Wu said. I¡¯m afraid that something might have happened. The old woman who took her away looks very fierce. Chapter 1071 1071 Chapter 1105: the power of the devil Yang Haitao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. After all, he did not know much about the Tang family¡¯s history. But at least he knew that the senator had two sons who were older than song Xuan. Moreover, he had heard about Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s mother. This meant that Tang Ji ¡®an, song Xuan, and song ran did not have the same mother. In that case, how much did this grandmother like song Xuan? The situation did not seem optimistic. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll go look for her immediately,¡± he quickly said. Yang Haitao had a widework of connections. It didn¡¯t take long for him to find out where the Tang family¡¯s old residence was, and he quickly drove there. In the small ancestral hall of the Tang n estate, the light hadpletely dimmed, with only the flickering candlelight. Song Xuan was already tired easily due to her pregnancy. Now that she was kneeling on the cold and hard marble floor, she could not stand it any longer. She slumped to the ground. The two men were not as fierce as mother Shen and turned a blind eye to her. Just as song Xuan was about to rejoice, she heard mother Shen¡¯s fierce voice, ¡± ¡°How do you all see people? Is this called kneeling?¡± After that, he whipped song Xuan¡¯s back. Song Xuan groaned and turned around. She red at aunt Shen angrily. Aunt Shen gave her a kick and said, ¡± ¡°Wretched girl, what are you staring at? You still dare to re at me?¡± Song Xuan was filled with anger, but she did not dare to let it out. This was their territory, and they had the final say. If they wanted to abuse her, she would be amb in a trap. These evil people had hunting guns in their hands. If she resisted, they would pull the trigger. Then, her only oue would be death. ¡°I¡¯ll kneel properly, I¡¯ll kneel properly.¡± She turned her head and gritted her teeth. Mother Shen picked up a chair and sat down at the side. ¡°Then I¡¯ll watch you. If you dare to ck off, I¡¯ll beat you up.¡± Song Xuan felt cold and scared. Her whole body was trembling. The cold air climbed up from her legs. She was really afraid that her child would be in an ident. However, she knew that she couldn¡¯t ask for help from the people behind her. The more she asked for help, the worse the treatment she might suffer. She could only endure the humiliation and live. She could only hope that Xiao ran and Haitao would find her quickly and save her. She straightened her back and knelt down. Her knees were in excruciating pain. Her hands were clenched into fists, and her eyes were filled with anger. Mother Shen, who was sitting on a small chair behind her and holding a whip in her hand, suddenly said, ¡± ¡°Do you know who gave birth to you?¡± Song Xuan lifted her chin slightly. She did not want to talk to a Lackey. This old woman was so old, but she had a vicious heart. She was not worthy of being a human. She did not want to talk to such a vicious person. The whipshed at her again, and she clenched her fists even tighter. you should know that I¡¯m the daughter of the senator. The senator thinks highly of me. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to return the whip you used on me to you in the future. ¡°You little b * stard, how dare you threaten me?¡± mother Shen jumped up in anger. After she finished speaking, she waved the whip in her hand. Every time itnded on song Xuan¡¯s back, song Xuan felt a dull pain in her stomach. When yang Haitao rushed to the Tang family¡¯s old residence, he was refused entry. This made him even more anxious. He shouted song Xuan¡¯s name, but was beaten up by the guards of the Tang family. They warned him not to break into other people¡¯s houses, or they would call the police. Yang Haitao knew that he couldn¡¯t force his way in, so he drove away. He had to find help. Chapter 1072 1072 Nurse song In the small ancestral hall, when song Xuan heard yang Haitao¡¯s voice, a glimmer of hope was ignited in her heart. However, after a while, the voice disappeared and the hope in her eyes slowly extinguished. you might not know what kind of person your own mother is, ¡± mother Shen said viciously. let me tell you. Song Xuan had been kneeling for more than three hours. Her whole body was cold and she had been hit on the back many times. At this time, the pain was so intense that her skin and flesh were in pain. Her face was pale and cold sweat slowly dripped down her forehead. She knew that she couldn¡¯t hold on for long. If she continued to waste time like this, she was afraid that she would really lose the child. No, definitely not. ¡°Your biological mother is a shameless b * tch,¡± mother Shen continued. Song Xuan clutched her clothes tightly and did not say a word. Let her say it, let her stimte it. She did not resist, she could not resist. back then, she used her good looks to seduce the senator. She destroyed his family and caused his ex-wife to suffer from depression andmit suicide, ¡± mother Shen continued. Song Xuan felt dizzy and shivered from the cold. Mother Shen continued, ¡± a b * tch is a b * tch. She broke up someone¡¯s family and just left. She immediately went down the path of a criminal. Do you know what your mother is? ¡± Although song Xuan¡¯s consciousness was a little scattered, she was still shocked to hear such an unbelievable thing. Mountain bandits? How was that possible? How was this possible? your mother is on the opposite side of the senator. One is good and the other is evil. How do you think the senator would deal with your mother if he saw her? ¡± Song Xuan had received too much news and she could not take it anymore. Her body was on the verge of copse and she wanted to copse. When nanny Shen saw song Xuan¡¯s limp body, she got angry and kicked her on the back. Song Xuan was caught off guard and fell to the ground. ¡°You spineless thing, you can¡¯t even do this? As expected, you¡¯re just as cheap as your mother!¡± Song Xuan was lying on the ground. She had no strength left. She held on to herst breath and got up. She put her hand on her stomach and did not dare to move. let me tell you, your mother was personally killed by the senator. The senator never thought highly of you, nor did he think highly of your sister and that shameless woman. You are both people who are a threat to the senator¡¯s future. You are both kidnappers and actors. You are all lowlifes and are born cheap. Song Xuan shook her head. no, it¡¯s impossible. You don¡¯t have to lie to me. Mother Shen sneered,¡±you still don¡¯t believe me?¡± If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the captain of Haicheng¡¯s police force. Your kidnapper¡¯s mother fled to Hangcheng, and it was Mr. Senator who personally led his men to Hangcheng to catch her. It was also Mr. Senator who personally shot her. Oh, right, let me show you the photo of the kidnapper.¡± Song Xuan, who was pale and sweating profusely, sat there and saw a photo that was ced in front of her. Yang Haitao rushed to Si Nan mansion. He had a good rtionship with Tang Ji ¡®an, and as the grandson of old Madam Tang, only he could go to the Tang family¡¯s old house to ask for him. He parked the car and rushed straight into the house. When Tang Ji ¡®an saw him, he was a little surprised. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Yang Haitao was a businessman, so he didn¡¯t have much contact with young masters like them. Of course, he was afraid that people would gossip about them colluding with the government and the business. Chapter 1073 1073 Chapter 1107-heart is about to break Yang Haitao couldn¡¯t care less and said, ¡± I heard that old Madam Tang took song Xuan away. I wanted to go in and take care of her, but old Madam refused to see me. Song Xuan is pregnant now, so I¡¯m afraid that something might happen to her. Ji ¡®an, can youe with me to the Tang family¡¯s old residence? ¡± Yang Haitao was a little nervous. He was afraid that Tang Ji ¡®an wouldn¡¯t do him this favor. Who was Tang Ji ¡®an? he was a high and mighty young master. He had always been indifferent to people and didn¡¯t put others in his eyes. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s heart was also caught in an intense struggle. He knew that his grandmother didn¡¯t like Li Jin, and she didn¡¯t like Li Jin¡¯s two daughters even more. If he tortured song Xuan, wouldn¡¯t that fulfill his wish? However, he knew that song Xuan was suffering at his grandmother¡¯s ce. He could not just sit back and do nothing. Even he was puzzled. If he could not let go of song ran because he used to like her, what about song Xuan? He didn¡¯t like song Xuan, and she was also Li Jin¡¯s daughter. Logically speaking, he should be gloating over her misfortune. However, he could not stand by and watch his grandmother hurt song Xuan. He epted his fate. Perhaps, this was kinship. It was an unbreakable bond and connection. In the Tang family¡¯s old house, song Xuan¡¯s face turned pale and her eyes turned red. The woman in the photo looked very simr to her. She could not deny their rtionship. Mother Shen pinched her jawbone and said,¡±did you see that?¡± This is your drug lord mother. Fortunately, she¡¯s already dead. She was personally executed by the senator.¡± Song Xuan¡¯s eyes started to blur. No, it was impossible. Her biological father had killed her biological mother with his own hands. That was impossible. The senator seemed to be a sentimental person, and he clearly cared about her and ran. The senator couldn¡¯t have killed their mother just like that. Even if she was a mountain Bandit, she would be punished by thew. He shouldn¡¯t have brought the police over, nor should he have killed her with his own hands. She couldn¡¯t ept it. She couldn¡¯t ept this fact. There was a dull pain in her stomach, as if something was being lost. She clutched her stomach and grabbed mother Shen¡¯s wrist. I¡¯m pregnant. I don¡¯t feel good. Please send me to the hospital. ¡°You little bastard, you¡¯ve only knelt for a while. What¡¯s there to be so pretentious about?¡± Ji ¡®an¡¯s mothermitted suicide because of you and your kidnapper¡¯s mother, and Ji¡¯ an has been depressed for so many years because of you two. The old Madam and the young master of Ji ¡®an are suffering from the same illness as his mother, but you two are doing well and living a happy life.¡± Song Xuan was in so much pain that she was almost unconscious. She sat on the ground and looked at the demon-like old woman in grief, ¡± I¡¯m begging you, I¡¯m begging you to take me to the hospital. You¡¯re a woman too. You should have children and grandchildren too. I¡¯m begging you not to waste your life like this. I¡¯m begging you to save me, save my children. Just as mother Shen was about to p song Xuan, the door of the small ancestral hall was suddenly kicked open. Yang Haitao¡¯s heart broke into pieces when he saw song Xuan¡¯s dying state. He was about to rush over when Auntie Shen blocked him with a whip. Who are you? how dare you barge into the old Madam¡¯s ancestral hall? you¡¯re rebelling. Chapter 1074 1074 Chapter 11 Yang Haitao pushed her away violently, causing her to crash into the table beside her. She felt her waist hit and immediately cried out, ¡± where did these banditse from? why are you still standing there? why don¡¯t youe in and drive them away? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an put one hand in his pocket and slowly appeared in front of him. ¡°Mother Shen, who are you chasing away?¡± Yang Haitao quickly carried song Xuan and ran out. ¡°Ji ¡®an, I¡¯ll leave this ce to you.¡± When Tang Ji ¡®an saw song Xuan, who was on the verge of death and covered in sweat, he couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart suffocate. This was indeed the blood-rted kinship between siblings that could not be cut off. Even if he warned himself to hate this person, seeing her in pain, he still could not help but care for her and feel the pain for her. ¡°Hurry up and send her to the hospital.¡± He nodded. Yang Haitao held the person in his arms and ran out. Mother Shen looked at Tang Ji ¡®an guiltily. young master Ji¡¯ an, why did youe here? ¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯te, would I have let you kill her with your own hands?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an looked at her with a fierce look in his eyes. Mother Shen was so nervous that the flesh on her face was trembling. She tried her best to squeeze out a smile. young master Ji ¡®an, you¡¯re being too serious. I just wanted her to kneel here and reflect on her actions. How could I take her life? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at the whip in her hand and said, ¡± ¡°Who gave you the guts to whip her? Who Do You Think You Are? He actually dared to whip her? Do you know who she is? She¡¯s my sister, my father¡¯s daughter. Who Do You Think You Are? how dare a servant of the Tang familyy a hand on the young miss?¡± Mother Shen¡¯s face turned pale. Young miss? Younger sister? Didn¡¯t young master Ji ¡®an hate that woman¡¯s daughter? Why did he take the initiative to acknowledge that little bastard now? And he¡¯s still protecting that little bastard? Of course, she had experienced what young master Ji ¡®an was capable of. He was the old Madam¡¯s favorite grandson, and the councilmen also valued him greatly. Most importantly, this young master was capable.|| His style of doing things was extremely iron-handed, and those who he didn¡¯t approve of and looked down on were absolutely extremely cold-blooded and heartless. He quickly threw away the whip in his hand. I, Yingluo, didn¡¯t even hit her. I was just holding the whip in my hand for show. Young master Ji ¡®an, don¡¯t misunderstand. Tang Ji ¡®an lowered his head and picked up the whip on the ground. The killing intent in his eyes made mother Shen extremely terrified. Tang Ji ¡®an gently stroked the whip and nced at her. nanny Shen, you know me. I won¡¯t care about someone just because they¡¯re older or older than me. I¡¯ve always been someone who repays grievances and takes revenge. Mother Shen¡¯s legs went soft. Ji Qianqian, Ji Qianqian, young master an. I really didn¡¯t do anything to her. Tang Ji ¡®an sat on a Rosewood Chair at the side and looked up at her. His voice was extremely cold.¡±Mother Shen, do you have a good memory?¡± Mother Shen¡¯s teeth trembled. She did not dare to speak, not understanding what he meant. ¡°Mother Shen, do you still remember how many times you whipped song Xuan?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an stroked the whip. Mother Shen¡¯s legs gave way and she fell to the ground. She thought that she was already sixty years old and was at the age where she could take advantage of her seniority, but she also clearly knew that the Tang family¡¯s second young master was absolutely a cold and heartless person. Mother Shen¡¯s face turned pale. She kept shaking her head, unable to say a word. Tang Ji ¡®an waved at the man at the door. ¡°Have you always been here?¡± yes, second young master. I¡¯ve always been here. ¡°Then tell me, how many times did mother Shen hit song Xuan? How many whips did you get?¡± Chapter 1075 1075 Commit suicide in front of him The big man at the door carefully nced at mother Shen. Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows and said, ¡± ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll follow me to my office as a security guard. You don¡¯t have to stay in the Tang family¡¯s old mansion anymore. Tell me the truth.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve pped him more than twenty times and kicked him five or six times,¡± the big man said. The anger in Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s eyes suddenly rose. He raised his hand and heavily whipped mother Shen¡¯s face. Mother Shen suddenly called out and covered her face with her hands. ¡°Second young master, you can¡¯t hit me.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an whipped her back again, and his voice became colder. ¡°I can¡¯t hit you? Why don¡¯t you tell me why I can¡¯t hit you?¡± Mother Shen rolled around on the ground in pain. I¡¯m already so old. I¡¯m even more of a walloper than your father. I¡¯m already sixty years old. How can you hit me? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an whipped her again and snorted. ¡°Mother Shen, do you know that you¡¯re already so old? You¡¯re so old, yet you don¡¯t know how to respect yourself and beat my sister up like that. Tell me, who instructed you to do that to song Xuan?¡± Of course, mother Shen did not dare to say that it was old Madam Tang¡¯s idea. She said awkwardly, ¡± second young master, please forgive me. I know I was wrong. I thought you hated song Xuan because she was that woman¡¯s daughter. I was afraid that she woulde and destroy the peace of the Tang family like her mother, so I asked her to go to the Tang family¡¯s ancestral hall and kneel down to reflect on herself. ¡°We¡¯re from the Tang family. Are you a member of the Tang family? She¡¯s my little sister, the daughter that father especially values. You¡¯ve eaten a leopard¡¯s heart with great courage. If the child in her stomach is fine, I¡¯ll let you go. If anything happens to the child in her stomach, you¡¯ll spend the rest of your life in prison.¡± With that, she whipped mother Shen¡¯s back again. Mother Shen was in pain and scared, and her cries were particrly shrill. second young master, please forgive me. I was wrong. I really know that I was wrong. I will apologize to the young miss. I will beg her to forgive me. Please forgive me. Tang Ji ¡®an was about to continue whipping her, but his grandmother¡¯s voice rang out from the door of the ancestral hall. ¡°Ji ¡®an, what are you doing?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an slowly got up and nced at his grandmother. He said calmly, ¡± mother Shen is old, but she¡¯s still insensible. How could she use such cruel torture on a pregnant girl? I¡¯ll teach her a lesson on grandma¡¯s behalf. If this continues, she¡¯ll ruin grandma¡¯s reputation one day. Old Madam Tang¡¯s expression was a little unhappy. I¡¯m the one who made song Xuan kneel here. I can¡¯t tolerate such a femme fatale and her sister to continue causing trouble in the Tang family. Tang Ji ¡®an stared at old Madam Tang and said in a low voice, ¡± so, it was grandma who asked her to hit song Xuan? ¡± Old Madam Tang¡¯s eyes flickered as she nced at mother Shen.¡±I¡¯m a vegetarian and a Buddhist, how can I be so cruel? Mother Shen, did you hit song Xuan?¡± Mother Shen quickly pped her own mouth. I deserve to die. I¡¯m the one who deserves to die. I¡¯ve ruined the good name of the old Madam. I just can¡¯t bear to see someone trying to ruin the peace of the Tang family. I took the liberty to whip song Xuan. I deserve to die. I deserve to die. Tang Ji ¡®an looked at her with a cold smile. you just pray that song Xuan¡¯s child is safe. If her child is gone, you really do deserve to die. Also, I will let you receive the punishment you deserve. However, old Madam Tang was not happy,¡±do you have to be so serious for that woman¡¯s daughter and nanny Shen?¡± I¡¯ll punish nanny Shen a little and she¡¯ll know that she¡¯s in the wrong. Then, this matter will pass.¡± Chapter 1076 1076 Chapter 1110-apology banquet Tang Ji ¡®an looked at his grandmother expressionlessly. ¡°That woman should bear the consequences of her mistakes. What did the child do wrong? Moreover, song Xuan did not live with that woman at all. Grandma, are you trying to be more lenient than to let her go? Or did you ask Mother Shen to hit song Xuan?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so unreasonable, child,¡± Mrs. Tang was annoyed. Tang Ji ¡®an said coldly, ¡± if it wasn¡¯t grandma¡¯s idea, then grandma will hand mother Shen over to me. I¡¯ll take her to the police station. She¡¯ll be charged with the same sentence for personal injury. If she caused the child to be lost, then we¡¯ll take it. old Madam, you have to save me! You have to save me! mother Shen started wailing. Old Madam Tang naturally understood her grandson¡¯s habits. She nced at nanny Shen and weighed the pros and cons. She naturally knew what to do, but this grandson had dared to go against her openly for a woman from the Tang family. He wanted to arrest her servant. He was not giving her any face. ¡°Mother Shen is my woman. If you want to arrest her, then arrest me as well,¡± she said sternly to Tang Ji ¡®an. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at the big man guarding the door. ¡°You¡¯re one of my people now. Take this criminal away. I¡¯ll give you a credit for this.¡± ¡°You dare?¡± old Madam Tang was burning with anger. Tang Ji ¡®an lifted his chin slightly and looked at old Madam Tang. ¡°Grandma, are you going to start a feud with me because of a vicious old servant?¡± Her grandson was cold and indifferent. Family ties were nothing in his eyes. Compared to his father, his means were even better. Now, because he was still young, his official position was not as high as his father¡¯s. In time, his achievements would definitely be above his father¡¯s. Old Madam Tang actually felt a little afraid of the coldness in the eyes of the grandson she had raised. Moreover, she was indeed in the wrong in this matter. She didn¡¯t say anything and let Tang Ji ¡®an take mother Shen away. In the song family¡¯s bungalow, song ran was still in a daze from her sleep. She finally got up and slowly walked downstairs. When she saw aunt Wu sitting there anxiously, she asked, ¡± ¡°Where is my sister? Didn¡¯t you guys go for a prenatal examination today? How¡¯s the checkup?¡± Mother Wu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she stammered, unable to speak. Aunt Wu¡¯s mental fortitude was not very good. The moment she acted that way, song ran could sense that something must have happened. She immediately asked, ¡± ¡°Is the result of my sister¡¯s checkup not good?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that.¡± Mother Wu waved her hand. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Before aunt Wu could say anything, the phone in the house rang. Song ran quickly picked it up and Gao Xun¡¯s voice came from the other end, ¡± ran,e to Huashan Hospital. Song ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Who¡¯s in the hospital?¡± your sister is in the hospital. Come here quickly. Song ran¡¯s hands trembled and her face turned pale. Half an hourter, song ran and aunt Wu appeared outside Huashan hospital¡¯s emergency room. When she got closer, she noticed that yang Haitao¡¯s gray scarf and his hands were covered in blood. She was so flustered that she couldn¡¯t stand still. She reached out to help aunt Wu and asked with a pale face, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my sister?¡± Yang Haitao was both heartbroken and annoyed. He forced himself to remain calm.¡±If your sister wakes upter, you have tofort her more.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong with my sister?¡± ¡°Your sister¡¯s child was not saved.¡± Song Xuan felt cold and pain. Her dream was a mess. She seemed to see a little boy chuckling at her and then running away. Chapter 1077 1077 Master is too serious She ran and ran, and as she ran, the child was gone. All around her was ruins. She searched around in a panic and saw the child lying in the ruins like a doll, lifeless. She suddenly woke up, reached out to cover her heart, and panted in panic. The moment he opened his eyes, he saw song ran and yang Haitao. He forced a smile and said, ¡± ¡°I had a nightmare just now. I dreamed that Yingluo dreamed that my child was gone.¡± Song ran¡¯s nose sniffled and she almost burst into tears. Song Xuan looked at yang Haitao. Haitao, how¡¯s my child? ¡± she asked. Yang Haitao looked at her with reddened eyes. Xiaoxuan, we¡¯re still young. Yueyue will have more children in the future. Song Xuan¡¯s trembling fingers touched her stomach. Then, the smile on her face slowly disappeared. Her fingers trembled badly. Her stomach was already showing, but when she touched it, it was t. It was t. The child was really gone. He was really gone. Her lips quivered and her eyes flickered, as if she couldn¡¯t believe this cruel reality. She looked at yang Haitao for help. no, it¡¯s impossible. You¡¯re lying to me, aren¡¯t you? ¡± Song ran grabbed|| He held her hand. sister, you¡¯re still young. Take care of your body. You¡¯ll have children in the future. You have to take care of your health. Song Xuan cried out sadly,¡±my child, my child, my child,¡± Song ran¡¯s nose felt sour and tears kept falling. Yang Haitao turned his back to her and his tears kept falling. Aunt Wu couldn¡¯t take it anymore and ran out of the ward to cry. Song Xuan hugged song ran tightly and cried like a child, ¡± it¡¯s old Madam Tang¡¯s nanny. She¡¯s the culprit, she¡¯s the executioner. She killed my child. I¡¯m going to settle the score with her. I want her to pay with her life. Old Madam Tang is the mastermind behind this. She should die too, Zhenzhen. She should die, Zhenzhen. Song ran caressed her back and furrowed her brows. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± sister, rest well and leave everything to me. I¡¯ll take revenge for you. I¡¯ll make sure the person who harmed you is brought to justice. Song Xuan cried so hard that song ran¡¯s heart was broken. Song ran consoled her for a while. Even though song Xuan was heartbroken, she did not forget to care about her sister, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re pregnant now, so don¡¯t overwork yourself. Go home and rest.¡± Song ran felt a lump in her throat. She hugged her and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ll take care of myself.¡± Song Xuan called aunt Wu over and said with red eyes, ¡± ¡°Quickly bring her home. Go back and make some light vegetable porridge for her.¡± Mother Wu left with song ran in grief. Yang Haitao sat by the bed and reached out to touch her face. ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad, okay? You have to think of it this way. Maybe it¡¯s because we¡¯re not fated to be with this child, or maybe this child thinks that we¡¯re too young and don¡¯t know how to take care of children, so he went to someone else¡¯s house. He¡¯ll be doing very well. Don¡¯t be sad and don¡¯t worry, okay?¡± Song Xuan¡¯s tears fell again. although I¡¯ve never been a mother, I¡¯m sure that I¡¯ll be a good mother. I¡¯ll definitely treat him well. How can he not want me? ¡± How could he go to someone else¡¯s house?¡± Yang Haitao felt as if his heart had been torn apart. He hugged her tightly and caressed the back of her head. ¡°A melon that is forcefully twisted is not sweet. Since the child is not willing, we won¡¯t force others, okay? We¡¯ll have other children.¡± How could song ran fall asleep when she was home? Not long after she returned home, Tang Ji ¡®an came over. Seeing her pained expression, Tang Ji¡¯ an immediately frowned and said, ¡± ¡°How¡¯s your sister¡¯s child Yingluo?¡± Chapter 1078 1078 Be my goddaughter Song ran massaged her temples. you know about my sister too? ¡± your sister was called to the Tang family¡¯s old residence by my grandmother, and your brother-inw asked me to go with her. When I went, your sister was beaten up many times by the old helper of the Tang family¡¯s old residence, mother Shen. I sent mother Shen to the police station, Qianqian. Song ran was touched. She didn¡¯t like Tang Ji ¡®an in the first ce, but she didn¡¯t expect him to go against his grandmother for her sister. ¡°My sister¡¯s child Yingluo is gone,¡± she said with a frown. Tang Ji ¡®an felt a sharp pain in his heart. At this point, he epted his fate. She was his sister, and when his sister suffered, his heart would ache. He would be angry and angry. His expression darkened. I understand. I¡¯ll give your sister an exnation. I¡¯ll make mother Shen pay the price she deserves. thank you, second brother, ¡± song ran said as she looked at him. This ¡®second brother¡¯ was different from the usual ¡®second brother¡¯. This¡¯ second brother ¡®was the real¡¯ second brother¡¯, the ¡®second brother¡¯ who was grateful to him. Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and rubbed her head. ¡°I apologize to you and your sister on behalf of my grandmother. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Song ran looked at him with reddened eyes. second brother, don¡¯t you think that we should bear the responsibility for the grudges of our past lives? ¡± What did my sister do wrong? My sister is so kind, so kind that sometimes I feel a little resentful that she didn¡¯t live up to her expectations. She should be treated well by the world, she shouldn¡¯t have met with such a disaster.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s mouth was blocked. yes, song Xuan is very good. She¡¯s very kind. So, mother Shen will be sentenced heavily. Don¡¯t worry. Song ran continued,¡¯aunt Shen is just a servant. How bold can she be? She clearly knows that my sister is your father¡¯s daughter, yet she still dares to treat her like this Yingluo!¡± ¡°It¡¯s grandma¡¯s fault,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an lowered his eyes. Song ran gritted her teeth. second brother, I¡¯m a very calctive person. I¡¯ll definitely take revenge if there¡¯s a grudge. I hope you¡¯ll be able to take it easy. ¡°I understand. You and I are the same kind of people.¡± thank you, ¡± song ran heaved a sigh of relief. father ising back from the capital tomorrow. There¡¯s a family dinner at the Tang family¡¯s old mansion. Would you like to go? ¡± Song ran knew what grandma Tang valued the most and what she hated the most. Old Madam Tang thought highly of herself and looked down on her, her sister, and Li Jin, who gave birth to them. So, if she scolded someone, she would expose their shorings. If she hit someone, she would hit their face. She would definitely pour salt on old Madam Tang¡¯s most painful wound and let her Taste the Feeling of burning with anger and pain that made her want to die. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go.¡± The next day, mu Mian went to find Tang Ji ¡®an. Tang Ji¡¯ an had a look of understanding on his face.¡±What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s only been a few days and you¡¯ve already gathered 800000?¡± eight hundred thousand is too much. I can¡¯te up with that amount. So, I¡¯m nning to attend the family dinner with you. mu Mian coughed lightly. Tang Ji ¡®an sat on the sofa and looked at her calmly. you¡¯re not just attending a family dinner with me. You¡¯re going to attend as my girlfriend. If I need you in the future, you have to be there. Mu Mian pondered for a moment. She really couldn¡¯t afford to fork out eight hundred thousand Yuan. Moreover, the person in front of her was a young master Gui who was very capable. If she offended this young master Gui, she didn¡¯t know how much trouble she would get into in the future. After weighing the pros and cons, she seemed to only have one path to take. alright, I understand. I¡¯ll do as you ask. The next day, Tang qingru came back from the capital by ne. At six O ¡®clock in the evening, he appeared at the old house of the Tang family. Old Madam Tang was very happy. Her son was now a cab member, which was the work of the Imperial City¡¯s roots. He was indeed the pride of the Tang family and had made her proud. Chapter 1079 1079 Terrible father Only Tang qingru, his two sons, and the old Madam of the Tang family attended this family dinner. When old Madam Tang and Tang qingru were sitting in the living room and chatting, they first saw Tang qingru¡¯s eldest son, Tang Jimin, his wife, and his son¡¯s family of three arrive first. Tang Jimin was an honest man by nature, but his wife was a restless one. Thest time Tang Ji ¡®an and song ran had a meal, she ran into them and reported them to Tang qingru, causing Tang qingru to teach song ran a lesson in a rage. Huang Ying¡¯s father was also a small official. He originally thought that after he married Tang Jimin, his family would be able to make it big. However, unexpectedly, his husband was squeezed out of the official position by his brother-inw. He could only change his business to the construction material business. No matter what era it was, the status of a businessman would never beparable to that of a politician. She had been holding back her anger and wanted to bring down her brother-inw. However, her brother-inw¡¯s methods were unyielding, and her useless husband was a hopeless case. She was really anxious. The moment she arrived, she couldn¡¯t wait to please her father-inw. Because of Huang Ying¡¯s Tattletale, Tang qingru was more and more disdainful of his daughter-inw, so he was somewhat indifferent to her. After that, he showed some symbolic concern for his eldest son and grandson, and then he didn¡¯t show any more care. Old Madam Tang was indifferent to her eldest grandson and daughter-inw, but she was very concerned about her four-year-old great-grandson. Just as she said a few words, she heard the voice of ¡®second master¡¯ing from the door. Old Madam Tang let go of her great-grandson and said to Tang qingru happily, ¡± ¡°Ji ¡®an is here.¡± Even though he was disobedient and had forcefully taken away her most capable servant, mother Shen, old Madam Tang still liked this second grandson the most. Huang Ying pouted and red at Tang Jimin. However, Tang Jimin was calm. He was used to it. In this family, he was invisible. He had no ambitions and was at ease to be an invisible person. Tang Ji ¡®an walked in front, followed by mu Mian. He walked in front of old Madam Tang and Tang qingru. With one hand in his pocket, he said with a calm expression,¡±Grandma, father, this is my girlfriend. Her name is mu Mian.¡± Old Madam Tang nced at mu Mian with an unfriendly look. Why did all the men in the Tang family like women with Foxy looks? couldn¡¯t they find someone more dignified? ¡°Which family is this from?¡± old Madam Tang asked with a smile that was not a smile. Her father was in politics? And you¡¯re from the Research Institute?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an looked at his father and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°She¡¯s an actress.¡± Old Madam Tang¡¯s face darkened. An actress was a low-level actress.|| How could a child be worthy of her grandson, who had a bright future? Old Madam Tang¡¯s expression was uncertain. Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t care. He was more concerned about his father. He found joy in provoking his father. He knew that his father was high and mighty and thought highly of himself, so he deliberately found an actor to provoke him. Or perhaps, he wanted to make his presence known in front of his father. His father nced at mu Mian. well, it¡¯s good that you like it. When you¡¯re dating someone, you have to be serious and not be half-hearted. Tang Ji ¡®an was a little stunned. He couldn¡¯t ept his father¡¯s attitude. He tried his best to anger his father, but he didn¡¯t get the reaction he expected. How could he ept this? Just as old Madam Tang was about to speak, she heard a girl¡¯s voice behind her. ¡°Dad is so open-minded now.¡± Old Madam Tang suddenly squinted her eyes. A girl should call her father. Tang qingru only had two sons, so why would anyone call him father? Chapter 1080 1080 Chapter 1114-burning with anger Tang qingru stood up in excitement. Sure enough, the person who entered the hall was song ran. He quickly left the crowd and walked towards her. He changed his indifferent attitude and said to song ran enthusiastically, ¡± ¡°Why are you here? And Yingluo, what did you call me just now?¡± Song ran reached out and held his arm. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you wee me?¡± Tang qingru was so happy that he didn¡¯t know what to say. He hurriedly said,¡±Wee, wee. You¡¯re very wee.¡± The eldest daughter-inw, Huang Ying, was confused. Who was this little girl? her father-inw valued her even more than her brother-inw, Tang Ji ¡®an. Her sense of crisis had never been so great. The other person at the table with a gloomy face was old Madam Tang. This little girl had actuallye to their Tang family¡¯s banquet uninvited. She was really shameless. Song ran held Tang qingru¡¯s arm and walked to the sofa. She looked at Tang qingru with a smile and called him ¡®dad¡¯ affectionately. Every time she called him ¡®dad¡¯, old Madam Tang¡¯s face turned darker. daddy, ¡± song ran called out affectionately. you have to introduce me to my family members. Tang qingru first introduced old Madam Tang,¡±This is my mother, your grandmother.¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes turned cold. It was this old man who caused the death of her sister¡¯s child. She knew that this old woman was fearless. She did not do it herself and let her minionsmit the crime on her behalf. Moreover, she was an elder and had a high status. Even her father had to respect her. She would not get any results even if she shed all pretenses of cordiality and demanded that the culprit be severely punished. In that case, let¡¯s use the soft knife to slowly stab him. She smiled and leaned her head on Tang qingru¡¯s shoulder, calling her grandma softly. Old Madam Tang gritted her teeth and looked at the little girl in front of her. She looked at this cheap girl born from the woman she hated the most and did not say a word. ¡°Mother, Xiao ran is calling you.¡± Tang qingru frowned slightly. ¡°I only have two grandsons, no granddaughters,¡± said Mrs. Tang in a strange tone. Song ran quickly held her hand. grandma, don¡¯t you like granddaughters? ¡± That¡¯s why you asked mother Shen to hit my sister?¡± Old Madam Tang¡¯s face turned pale.¡±You little girl, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ¡°What happened to your sister?¡± Tang qingru was a little flustered. Song ran looked at Tang qingru with tears in her eyes. dad, I thought I was overthinking things at first, but now that I¡¯ve seen her, it turns out that it¡¯s true that grandma doesn¡¯t like us. My sister ... My sister moved into the Tang family¡¯s old residence, and then Yingluo¡¯s child was gone. It was nanny Shen who hit her and aborted her child. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on?¡± Tang qingru was burning with anger. Old Madam Tang was a little flustered. Many years ago, her son and grandson were not as powerful as they were now. She was basically the head of the Tang family. Now, her son was a member of the Cab and her grandson had grown up.|| People had their own achievements. Furthermore, her son and grandson were obsessed with those two B * stards. She no longer had the strength to fight them head-on. Sheposed herself and said coldly, ¡± it¡¯s all mother Shen¡¯s fault. That girl didn¡¯t follow the rules, so mother Shen wanted her to go to the small ancestral hall to kneel and reflect on herself. She wanted to set the rules for her in front of the Tang family¡¯s ancestors. I really had no idea. ¡°Mother Shen set the rules for song Xuan, who does she think she is?¡± Tang qingru said angrily. Where is she?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said,¡±she¡¯s been sent to the detention center. It¡¯s confirmed that song Xuan was seriously injured by her and was raped.¡±|| I¡¯ll inform my subordinates to give this case a heavy punishment. She¡¯ll be charged for all the crimes and I guarantee that she¡¯ll be sentenced to a heavy sentence.¡± Chapter 1081 1081 Chapter 1115-what have you done to your sister ¡°Let thews of the country properly discipline her, and let her reflect on her sins in prison for the rest of her life.¡± Tang qingru was still furious. Since the Councilor had already given the order, mother Shen could forget about seeing the light of day again. This time, old Madam Tang was not happy. After all, mother Shen was easy to use. Capturing her was equivalent to breaking her left and right arms. How could she let those two b * tches have their way? She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± that girl¡¯s body was weak to begin with. Mother Shen only made her kneel for a while, and the child was lost. How can you me it on mother Shen? ¡± Tang qingru didn¡¯t give old Madam Tang any face at all,¡±If you insist on exonerating her, Yingluo ...¡± Old Madam Tang was stunned and pointed at him with a trembling finger.¡±What¡¯s wrong? Why? Do you still want to deal with me for that woman¡¯s servant? Why? Are you going to arrest me as well? Go ahead, bring your old mother to prison as well.¡± ¡°Without the instigations of others, mother Shen wouldn¡¯t have dared to do this to song Xuan. She wouldn¡¯t have dared to do this to my daughter,¡± Tang qingru said coldly. Old Madam Tang suddenly gasped for breath and clutched her chest. She said in a trembling voice,¡±Unfilial son, you unfilial son, what do you mean by that? I¡¯m a vegetarian and a Buddhist, would I instruct mother Shen to hit people? What do you mean by that?¡± Song ran saw that grandma Tang was so angry that she was about to faint. She quickly came out and said, ¡± dad, don¡¯t say that. I also think that it was Mother Shen who acted on her own ord. It has nothing to do with grandma. Please don¡¯t be like this. The word ¡®father¡¯ did not ease the anger of old Madam Tang. Instead, it added fuel to the fire and made her even angrier. As Tang qingru spoke to song ran, he switched to a loving father¡¯s attitude at any time.¡±I have to go and see your sister.¡± However, song ran said, ¡± dad, it¡¯s okay. The doctor said that my sister needs to rest. She¡¯s still emotionally stable. If you go again, it will bring up sad things in her heart. If she cries again, it will not be good for her recovery. I will tell her your feelings. She will know that you value her. Grandma Tang was so angry with song ran that she could die. Tang qingru swallowed his anger and nced at his mother with a meaningful look. Song ran quickly tried to smooth things over. since it¡¯s a family dinner today, let¡¯s have a meal together. Dad, the doctor said that my sister is recovering well, mainly because she¡¯s still young. She¡¯ll be able to have children in the future after some rest. Don¡¯t be too sad. Tang qingru, however, was not in high spirits.¡±It¡¯s my fault.¡± The group walked toward the dining table. Huang Ying followed behind Tang Jimin and whispered, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Your dad has two other daughters?¡± This was already an unfavored eldest son, and now two more favored sisters-inw had appeared out of nowhere. Their family¡¯s status in the Tang family would be affected again. How could they still live? The group of people sat around the dining table. Song ran nced at the olddy, whose eyes were still filled with anger. The corners of her mouth twitched. She looked at Tang qingru and said, ¡± dad, I think that the reason why mother Shen dared to do whatever she wanted was that you didn¡¯t announce our identities to the public. Old Madam Tang¡¯s eyes were gloomy. Tang qingru nodded. yes. There¡¯s an event tomorrow. There will be political reporters present. You and Ji ¡®an will attend it with me. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mrs. Tang mmed the table. Song ran remained silent and looked at the olddy calmly. Chapter 1082 1082 Chapter 1116-I¡¯m not worthy Tang qingru picked up a handkerchief and wiped his hands. He looked straight at his mother, it¡¯s time for me to acknowledge my daughter who has been lost for neen years. Since I¡¯ve acknowledged her, I naturally have to give her an identity so that she won¡¯t be hurt again by some ignorant fools. Old Madam Tang was burning with anger. I don¡¯t agree. That woman¡¯s child can forget about entering my family¡¯s genealogy. I won¡¯t admit it. Song ran rested her chin on her hand and enjoyed the sight of grandma Tang jumping up and down. ¡°I¡¯ll announce to the public that they¡¯re my two daughters. I don¡¯t need your permission, mother, because they don¡¯t intend to acknowledge you as their grandmother,¡± Tang qingru said calmly. Old Madam Tang¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at him.¡±What do you mean? What do you mean by that? Are you going to acknowledge these two B * stards and not care about your old mother?¡± With a bang, Tang qingru smacked the chopsticks on the table and red at him, I¡¯m sure you and I both know whether or not mother incited mother Shen to hit song Xuan. If mother insists on opposing it, then don¡¯t me me for breaking off our mother-son rtionship! Old Madam Tang was so shocked that she didn¡¯t dare to say another word. Anger, guilt, and nothing to say. Grandma Tang turned to re at song ran. Song ran¡¯s smile added fuel to the fire, and it almost made grandma Tang suffer a stroke. Song ran rested her chin on her hand and looked at her nonchntly. didn¡¯t you look down on my sister and me? ¡± Don¡¯t you value the Tang family¡¯s bloodline the most? Then, what about now? Now, you can only watch as your son disowns you and acknowledges the two daughters of the woman you despise the most. How do you feel? I¡¯ll pay you back for all the harm you¡¯ve done to my sister. I¡¯ll let your son and grandson see your hypocritical true face. Her sister must have been beaten up by this old woman when she was young, and Lijin Qianqian must have been forced away by this vicious old woman. Grandma Wanwan, you¡¯ve caused us to break up. It¡¯s time for you to pay the price. Old Madam Tang clutched her chest as she called for nanny Shen. A young female servant rushed over and whispered, ¡± ¡°Old Madam, mother Shen is no longer here.¡± Old Madam Tang¡¯s hands trembled and her face turned pale.¡±Help me upstairs, help me upstairs.¡± Then, she staggered and trembled as she was helped upstairs by the maid. Song ran¡¯s mouth twitched. The olddy was indeed a scheming person. She nced at Tang qingru from the corner of her eyes. Fortunately, her father did not show any signs of regret. It seemed that his daughter, who had been separated for neen years, was more important to him than this old mother. That¡¯s good. dad, grandma seems to be very angry, ¡± she said considerately. if it makes things difficult for you, let¡¯s put this matter aside for now. I don¡¯t want her to get angry and get sick. If that happens, you¡¯ll bebeled as unfilial again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave everything to me,¡± Tang qingru patted the back of her hand. ¡°Alright,¡± song ran replied obediently. ¡°Because of your grandma, your sister¡¯s child was lost. Don¡¯t you hate her?¡± Tang qingru continued. Song ran¡¯s eyes drooped. grandma said that she didn¡¯t order her to do it. She said that aunt Shen did it on her own ord. I believe in grandma. Grandma is a vegetarian and a Buddhist. She wouldn¡¯t be so cruel. Tang qingru felt extremely guilty and held her hand tightly. Tang Ji ¡®an was a little regretful. Why did he bring song ran to this family dinner? Chapter 1083 1083 It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve aged ten years He was hoping to provoke his father with mu Mian, but his father¡¯s attention was on song ran the entire time. His n fell through and mu Mian became an awkward existence. After the family dinner ended, Tang qingru whispered to song ran,¡±I¡¯ll go to the hospital to see your sister. I won¡¯t go in. I¡¯ll just look at her at the door, okay?¡± alright, ¡± song ran nodded. alright. Tang Ji ¡®an, mu Mian, Tang Jimin, and Huang Ying were walking behind. Huang Ying wanted to talk to Tang Ji¡¯ an, so she pushed mu Mian to the side. Mu Mian was only here to be a bystander, so she was happy to be pushed to the side. Tang Ji ¡®an frowned and nced at Huang Ying. He then turned to look at mu Mian, who was walking side by side with Tang Jimin, and stopped. Mu Mian didn¡¯t like Tang Ji ¡®an, but she sympathized with Tang Jimin. After all, in the eyes of outsiders, the eldest son of the Tang family wasn¡¯t as glorious as the second son. He had been forced to run a business by his own younger brother, so she chatted with Tang Jimin. Huang Ying said in a mocking tone, little uncle, how do you feel when father gives you the cold shoulder? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her again. sister-inw, you changed your profession? ¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Huang Ying smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve changed your profession to a reporter?¡± His words were cold and not in a joking tone. Huang Ying admitted defeat without any backbone. Her brother-inw could deal with anyone with his means, but she did not dare to provoke him. She did not want to implicate her husband. Now that they still had business to do, if theypletely angered their brother-inw, they would not have a ce in the government or the business world. Mu Mian and Tang Jimin were about five or six meters away from Tang Ji ¡®an and the others. Mu Mian smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Big brother¡¯s son is very cute. Just like you, he seems to have a gentle temperament. I like gentle people very much.¡± Tang Jimin was slightly shorter than Tang Ji ¡®an, but they looked quite simr. They were both handsome, but Tang Jimin was now almost 30 years old and had put on some weight, so when he stood next to Tang Ji¡¯ an, he would always be a foil. However, mu Mian liked gentle people. She did not like a self-righteous person who threatened her to attend a family dinner with a sky-high price for a vase. Tang Ji ¡®an just didn¡¯t tell her that the vase was worth about 80000 Yuan. But he knew that if he said 80000 Yuan, mu Mian would be able to gather the money for him very quickly. But if he said 800000 Yuan, well, mu Mian only had one way out. The two of them walked very slowly, and they seemed to get along very well. Tang Ji ¡®an was a little annoyed. He reached out his hand and called out, ¡± ¡°Walk faster, Yingluo.¡± hmm, ¡± he said in amanding tone. Mu Mian shook her head slightly. With second young master Tang¡¯s acting skills and his ability to perform at thest minute, his family would probably find out that they were not a real couple soon. She hurriedly walked forward and looked at Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s outstretched hand. She chose to turn a blind eye to it and walked past him, directly walking forward. Huang Ying saw Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s face darken and his brows knit together. She thought to herself, ¡± hmm, it seems that this heartless brother-inw is not only cold-blooded to his brother, but also to his partner. As such, she felt quite bnced in her heart. Tang Ji ¡®an moved away.|| She walked towards the main entrance. Song ran and Tang qingru had already gotten into the car and left the Tang family¡¯s old residence. On the other side, mu Mian opened the car door and got in. Tang Ji ¡®an gritted his teeth and got into the car. He turned to look at the person beside him.¡±Who asked you to run so fast?¡± ¡®He¡¯s so hard to please,¡¯ mu Mian thought. She shrugged and looked at him,¡±didn¡¯t you ask me to walk faster?¡± Did I walk especially fast?¡± Chapter 1084 1084 Chapter 1118-vague memory Tang Ji ¡®an looked her up and down, snorted disdainfully from his nose, and then sat down calmly. Mu Mian nced at him and cursed in her heart. This second young master, I don¡¯t know which nerve he has touched this time. This person¡¯s mind is too deep, I should not provoke him. Tang Ji ¡®an was a little annoyed. Because he didn¡¯t achieve his goal of bringing mu Mian here, he felt a little resentful towards her for not meeting his expectations. The point was that this girl was stillughing and joking. She didn¡¯t have any self-improvement or self-awareness at all. She even had the time to chat with his big brother. Tsk, she really made him worry. Tang Ji ¡®an thought that perhaps it was because song Xuan had lost her child, so his father didn¡¯t have the time to me him for finding an actor. In that case, he would have to find a suitable opportunity to introduce mu Mian to his father. Tang qingru went to see song Xuan. Yang Haitao was always by her side. The Yang family also came to visit her and counseled her. Yang Haitao¡¯s family were really kind people. They all advised song Xuan not to be too sad. She was still young. It would be good if she recuperated and had another child. Therefore, song Xuan was no longer as depressed as she was when she had just lost her child. She could asionally smile. Yang Haitao struck while the iron was hot and told her all kinds of jokes and stories he had heard outside. When Tang qingru went over, he saw song Xuan leaning on the bed weakly.|| She smiled lightly. That child was sensible. Perhaps the pain in her heart had not passed and she was afraid that others would be too worried about her, so she forced out a smile to make the people around her happy. Tang qingru¡¯s heart ached so much that he couldn¡¯t bear to look at it anymore, so he turned around and left in a hurry. Song ran had been following him. Tang qingru said firmly, ¡±e with me tomorrow. We¡¯ll attend the press conference in the morning and a cocktail party in the evening. He owed the two sisters, so he had topensate them. When song ran got home that night, she received a call from Gu jinghang. She was ttered and looked at him.¡±Section Chief Gu, why are you free? Do you still have me as your family member in your heart?¡± Gu jinghang was still holding the draft of the blueprint in his hand. He chuckled and said, ¡± yes, I took some time to rush to the Communication Department. I called you, but I have to rush back to the baseter. Song ran pouted. don¡¯t you have a car? ¡± How could the southeast Research Institute be so stingy? Don¡¯t you need a Hummer?¡± all of our activities are in the Research Institute. The car is just a decoration, so we have to walk. Song rany on the sofa. She had a lot to tell him. A lot of things had happened recently. Her sister¡¯s child was gone, and her vicious grandmother hade online again. She had to deal with all these things by herself. She had to calcte this and that. She felt tired and had no one to talk to. She missed him very much. But she didn¡¯t tell him. She knew that he was doing confidential research there. Although she didn¡¯t know what kind of research it was, she didn¡¯t want to distract him. She didn¡¯t want him to worry about her and lose his focus on his work. She said softly,¡±Jing Xing, I kind of miss you.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s heart was as heavy as a thousand pounds of gold. At that moment, he wanted to return to her side without caring about anything else. He wanted to hold her in his arms andfort her softly by her ear.¡±I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here.¡± His eyes were deep and brighter than the starry sky outside ... Xiao ran, I missed you too. The next day, the press conference of the cab members was held in the municipal residence. It was called a press conference, but in fact, it was a gathering of celebrities. Chapter 1085 1085 Chapter 1119-all hope gone The governor of Haicheng City had gathered the most elite political journalists in Haicheng to warmly wee the arrival of the senator. A ck car was parked at the entrance of the mansion. The governor and his subordinates were waiting at the door. Tang Ji ¡®an could only sit in the front passenger seat, and his father and sister were sitting in the two seats behind him. What made him despise himself was that he wasn¡¯t angry or jealous because she was his younger sister. It was as if caring for his younger sister and giving in to her was a natural thing. He chuckled and sighed in his heart. Tang Ji ¡®an, when did you be such a person who treated your sister with respect?|| Did she not even care about her brother? So, attraction of the opposite sex was also possible between siblings? In short, he sat in the front passenger seat and even got out of the car first when the car stopped. Then, Secretary Dong opened the car door for his father while Qianqian opened the door for song ran. The high-ranking officials and political reporters at the door naturally recognized the second young master of the Tang family. He was a rich young master and a wealthy businessman. He was born into a noble family, and no one had ever caught the eyes of second young master Tang. Now, he actually took the initiative to open the car door for someone else. Everyone was stunned. They were looking forward to the person who was about to get out of the car. Song ran, Tang qingru, and Tang Ji ¡®an were wearing coats of the same color and a pair of high-heel leather shoes. She looked up at Tang Ji¡¯ an and thought, ¡± it feels good to have a brother who can protect me. She then got out of the car with a peace of mind. The crowd was in an uproar. It was song ran, who won the Best Actress award not long ago? At that time, it was said that she had an unusual rtionship with the senator. Now, it seemed that she had an ambiguous rtionship with the second young master of the Tang family. She was probably the daughter-inw that the senator valued! Really, life was full of twists and turns. Tang qingru had already gotten out of the car. He personally walked around the car and walked to song ran¡¯s side. He bent his arm and gestured for song ran to reach her hand in. Song ran nced at the entrance of the mansion. Everyone looked like they were watching a good show. Under their curious eyes, song ran calmly put her hand into the crook of Tang qingru¡¯s arm, while Tang Ji ¡®an followed behind her in a gentlemanly manner. Everyone felt that it was strange. If she was a candidate for a daughter-inw, she should not be so close to her daughter-inw. Tang qingru held song ran¡¯s hand and walked forward. The new Governor quickly went forward to wee them.¡±Mr. Representative, pleasee in.¡± Song ran was by her father¡¯s side. She smiled sweetly and mesmerized a group of high-ranking officials and political reporters. She let them guess their rtionship for a while. She was not in a hurry anyway. Song ran was treated very well during the press conference. She was always by Tang qingru¡¯s side. When Tang qingru went on stage to give a speech, she and Tang Ji ¡®an sat in the first row. On the eve of the new year, as the former governor and the current cab member, Tang qingru talked a lot about the future development direction of Sea city. The new Governor kept nodding his head. All the political journalists admired and respected the former governor, who had made great contributions to Sea city and led Sea city to be the first economic lifeblood city in the country. The reporters were all seated neatly with small notebooks in their hands, recording the main points of the Parliament member¡¯s speech. The meeting during the day was rtively formal, and the political meetingsted until 6:30 in the evening. After it ended, everyone went directly to the banquet venue next to the mansion. Tang Ji ¡®an saw that she was bright and dazzling, and that everyone else was staring at her. He only felt proud of her, and even wanted to show off to others ... Look, my sister, how beautiful and outstanding. Tang Ji ¡®an sighed in his heart. He never thought that one day, a person like him would also be a sis-con. Chapter 1086 1086 Why did your father hit you? There were many tables set up at the banquet, and all the rich and famous people had taken their seats. Tang qingru held song ran¡¯s hand and walked to the stage. In front of the podium, he took the microphone from the emcee and cleared his throat, ¡± ¡°Thank you, everyone, for being here today. The banquet today is firstly to wee my colleagues who used to support me with all their might when I was in Haicheng, as well as my financial and political reporters and friends. Second, he hoped that people would continue to support Governor Lin¡¯s work and continue to contribute to the development of Sea city Base. Third, there¡¯s something important I have to announce to the public today.¡± Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what the representative was going to say. Just as Tang qingru was about to speak, he saw the Butler of the Tang family¡¯s old house hurriedly walk into the banquet hall. Song ran stood beside Tang qingru and watched the middle-aged man hurriedly approach before he was blocked by Tang Ji ¡®an, who was below the stage. Song ran raised her eyebrows. It was impossible for the olddy to be indifferent about her and her sister being included in the Tang family¡¯s genealogy. It seemed that she had finallye up with a solution. The Butler said to Tang Ji ¡®an with a serious expression, ¡± second young master, the old Madam suddenly had a heart attack. She¡¯s been sent to the hospital. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression changed slightly. yes, I understand. My father and I will be there in a while. The Butler said anxiously,¡±old Furen asked you to go over immediately and said that Yingluo.¡± ¡°What else did you say?¡± he even said that if the senator insists on revealing song ran¡¯s identity to the public, she will not receive any treatment and will just die. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll let my father know.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an frowned. Tang Ji ¡®an turned around and went up the stage. The people below the stage looked at everything in confusion and were looking forward to what the senator wanted to say. Song ran was a little nervous. She was sure that grandma Tang would do anything to prevent Tang qingru from announcing her identity. She was also not confident that Tang qingru would ignore her mother and insist on acknowledging her and her sister. If Tang qingru gave up halfway due to the pressure, then her revenge would be ¡®the copse of the middle path¡¯. She looked at Tang qingru and Tang Ji ¡®an nervously. If ... If Tang qingru only cared about that Liu who had harmed her sister ...|| She had given birth to a vicious old woman and did not acknowledge her words. In that case, her father and brother could forget about getting her approval in this lifetime. It was better not to acknowledge such a family. Thinking of this, song ran calmed down. She should not be the one to worry about this problem. She should leave it to Tang qingru. After hearing Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s whisper, Tang qingru¡¯s expression was a little grave. He nced at the Butler below him, then whispered to Tang Ji¡¯ an, ¡± take him out and tell him that we¡¯ll go to the hospital to visit your grandmother after the banquet. The volume was neither too loud nor too soft, just enough for song ran to hear. As such, she became indifferent. old Madam Tang, I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re not sincere in eating vegetarian food and praying to Buddha. Buddha will not bless you. Tang Ji ¡®an got off the stage and said to the housekeeper, ¡± you can go out and wait. Father and I will go to the hospital to visit grandma in a while. The Butler stood at the entrance of the banquet hall in disbelief. On the stage, Tang qingru continued the previous topic, today, I have something important to announce to everyone. Song ran and her sister, song Xuan, are my daughters, Tang Yue and Tang Xing, who were lost neen years ago. The heavens have been kind to me, allowing me to find my daughter while I¡¯m still alive. So, I will choose a day to put song ran and song Xuan on the Tang family genealogy. Chapter 1087 1087 I only want to rely on you I¡¯ll let them officially be the children of the Tang family, and their names will remain unchanged as a way to thank the song family for adopting them. In addition, I hope you¡¯ll take care of my daughter in Sea city in the future. Thank you.¡± There was an uproar below. It was actually a daughter? Those who were older had a rough idea of what was going on. They had heard about the enmity between the Councilman, second young master Tang¡¯s mother, and another beauty. So, this song ran was the daughter of that beauty? Indeed, Like Mother, Like Daughter. Song ran was also a beauty that could cause the downfall of a city. Song ran would have a bright future ahead of her. With her father, a Senator, backing her, who would dare to not give her face? When the Butler at the door heard the Councilman¡¯s words, his face turned pale and he left in a hurry. He rushed to the hospital without stopping. Old Madam Tang was lying in bed.|| When she saw the Butler, she immediately pretended to be sick and weak. She thought that her son and grandson were following behind. Unexpectedly, the Butler wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t dare to speak. Old Madam Tang understood and stared at him in disbelief.¡±Don¡¯t tell me that Qing ru and Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t immediately rush over when they heard I was sick.¡± The Butler nodded in fear. the senator said he¡¯lle and see you after the banquet. Old Madam Tang¡¯s face turned pale and her heart beat so fast that she was a little flustered. This time, she couldn¡¯t pretend that her illness had be a real illness. The little bastard¡¯s methods seemed to be more brilliant than her mother and sister¡¯s. She had underestimated her enemy. She had underestimated her enemy. At the banquet venue, Tang qingru was still introducing the various deeds of his beloved daughter on the stage. She was studying at Fu Guang University and was an outstanding student there. She also acted in very educational movies and started her ownpany at a young age. She even reported the name of thepany. Everyone hurriedly wrote down in their hearts,¡±Wanyi entertainment, in the future, we can go without any obstacles, and rise straight up to the sky.¡± Song ran stood beside Tang qingru and looked at the man proudly introducing her and her sister. She was touched. This man really loved his daughter. Perhaps he had done something wrong in the past, but in this world, there was no absolute good person or absolute bad person. Let¡¯s just treat everything in the past as a friendship formed from a fight. She stood calmly beside Tang qingru and epted everyone¡¯s admiration. She had been sullen for a long time, and it was time to use her golden finger. With such a doting father, it would be a waste not to make use of her. Tang Ji ¡®an stood below the stage. The son of the Lieutenant Governor walked to his side and whispered, ¡± Ji ¡®an, when do you have the time to introduce me to your sister? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at him with a half-smile and thought, you think you¡¯re worthy of my sister? Seeing that Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t say anything, Wu Shiheng continued, ¡± ¡°Ji ¡®an, say something. Are you free tomorrow night? I¡¯m organizing a dinner party, so you should bring your sister along. I don¡¯t have any other intentions, I just want to get to know her. ¡± ¡°My sister is already taken,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said nonchntly. However, Wu Shiheng¡¯s interest did not falter. so what if she¡¯s taken? who said that one can only date once? besides, she¡¯s such a top beauty. I can allow her to date a few more times. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at him and said ruthlessly, ¡± ¡°She¡¯s already married. She got her marriage certificate in may.¡± He should take a good look at himself. He was famous for being a yboy, but he still wanted to pursue his sister. He really did not know his own ce. Chapter 1088 1088 To the southeast Wu Shiheng was a little surprised and muttered, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t your father say she was a student at Fu Guang? How old is she? Twenty? Twenty-one? How did you get married at such a young age?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t even bother to be perfunctory. Hezily said, ¡± ¡°She and her husband are in true love.¡± Wu Shiheng continued to ask,¡±which family is her husband from?¡± I know all the rich and famous families in Haicheng, but I¡¯ve never heard of anyone marrying your sister. Could it be that she¡¯s not from the city? Are you from the capital?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an felt that Wu Shiheng was a bit noisy, like a fly buzzing non-stop, so he said in a cold tone, ¡± you shouldn¡¯t be asking. My sister has high standards, even higher than mine. Ordinary people can¡¯t enter her eyes, so you don¡¯t have to bother. Wu Shiheng shut his mouth unwillingly. He didn¡¯t dare to offend second young master Tang. He would see if he could get close to fourth young miss Tang in the future. So what if she was married? in a noble family like theirs, they were usually amorous. Having two marriages and three lovers was amon thing. Tang qingru finally finished his speech and brought song ran to the banquet. From time to time, people came to toast.|| It was impossible to drink during pregnancy. The crowd saw that the senator and second young master Tang were protective of song ran. Song ran did not even touch her ss. Her father and brother drank on her behalf. Well, the fourth young mistress of the Tang family was really doted on. Everyone knew this in their hearts. The family reunion dinner ended in a lively manner. When they left the mansion, it started snowing outside. The temperature in Haicheng was rtively high this year. Song ran thought that it would not snow anymore. However, it still started snowing at the end of the year. It was probably just for the asion. Song ran was wearing a thin coat, so Tang qingru nned to take off his thick coat and put it on her. However, Tang Ji ¡®an made the first move. He unbuttoned his coat, took it off, and put it on song ran. The high-ranking officials who were nning to leave looked at the picture and spoke. The daughter was her biological daughter, and the Son was probably picked up from the streets. Tang qingru opened the car door for song ran personally and let her in. His words and actions were telling everyone that this daughter of his was a treasure in his hands. In the future, it would be fine if you don¡¯t have the opportunity to interact with her. If you have the opportunity, please open your eyes and measure her weight. Give her face if it¡¯s necessary, and make things convenient for her if it¡¯s necessary. In the car, song ran took off her coat and handed it to Tang Ji ¡®an. ¡°I¡¯m not cold. Second brother, you should wear it. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an took the coat and didn¡¯t say anything. It was snowing outside. Song ran said, ¡± ¡°Dad, let¡¯s drive to the hospital to visit grandma.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you home first. You¡¯re wearing thin clothes, don¡¯t catch a cold,¡± said Tang qingru. Song ran did not argue and let Tang qingru let her go home. In front of the song family¡¯s mansion, after Tang qingru sent song ran home, he ordered the driver to drive to the hospital where old Madam Tang was. When song ran was there, the atmosphere in the car was lively. Song ran had endless things to say, so naturally, Tang qingru had endless things to say to her. At that moment, song ran suddenly got out of the car. Only the father and son and the driver were left. The atmosphere dropped to a freezing point. ¡°Father, what do you think about the girlfriend I brought back to the Tang family¡¯s old house yesterday?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an asked, unwilling to give up. ¡°Girlfriend?¡± Tang qingru asked. What girlfriend?¡± Very good. It seemed like his father did not notice mu Mian at all. That made sense. That girl did not put on any makeup yesterday and was even wearing a ck cotton-padded jacket. Her presence was almost non-existent. She probably did it on purpose. Chapter 1089 1089 Chapter 1123-going up a level In addition, there was song ran and song hanliu.|| It was reasonable that his father had no time to take care of mu Mian¡¯s pregnancy. ¡°Yesterday, I brought my girlfriend to the Tang family¡¯s old residence. Her name is mu Mian. I¡¯ve already introduced her to you.¡± Only then did Tang qingru remember that there seemed to be such a thing yesterday, so he said,¡±It¡¯s fine as long As You Like It.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s fingers trembled. No, he didn¡¯t like his father¡¯s attitude. He didn¡¯t like his father¡¯s indifference to his revenge after he had made him suffer so much. He continued, ¡± mu Mian is an actress. Her family background is ordinary and can¡¯t even be considered rich. Her father runs a small clinic, a very ordinary small clinic. Her mother is a housewife and has no source of ie. She¡¯s studying at Haicheng Drama Academy. In his father¡¯s eyes, this standard was a typical example of a small family with no money, no power, and a show that couldn¡¯t be shown on stage.|| Zi. Song ran was a special case. She was his daughter. To him, others were still insignificant. He understood his father¡¯s character. Tang qingru stretched out his hand and pressed between his eyebrows. I¡¯ve said it before, it¡¯s fine as long As You Like It. The marriage of the younger generation is all up to you. Now, of the four of you siblings, only you don¡¯t have a family. So be it if you¡¯re an actress. If you like it, then get it done with her as soon as possible. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s fingers trembled badly. He was helpless after being defeated one after another. Mu Mian hadpletely lost her value. He wouldn¡¯t need her next time. The father and son of the Tang family went to the high-level gan hospital and witnessed old Madam Tang threatening him with her life. Tang qingru only said, mother, you¡¯re sick. I¡¯ll get the best doctor to treat you. It¡¯s a fact that song ran and song Xuan will be part of the Tang family¡¯s genealogy. They were born out of wedlock, so it¡¯s only right to give them an identity. Besides, they don¡¯t care about being on the Tang family¡¯s genealogy, and I was the one who begged others to be on it. If mother insists on opposing it, then I can only leave the Tang family¡¯s genealogy with them.¡± Her most valued son and most doted grandson were both standing on the side of those two B * stards. She was so angry that her blood and Qi surged up. Suddenly, the world spun and she felt dizzy. She held her head and gasped for air.¡±You want to anger me to death, you want to anger me to death alive!¡± Her son and grandson left her sight. Song ran returned home and looked at the snow outside the window. It was getting heavier. The new year was in a few days, but unfortunately, there was no New Year¡¯s atmosphere at home.|| She was still in the hospital, and her Jing hang was also at the southeast Research Institute thousands of miles away. Even though her father had acknowledged her as a member of the Tang sect and she was basking in boundless glory, she was unable to be happy under the Halo. Mother Wu boiled some ginger tea and brought it in for her. I¡¯m wearing thin clothes today, and my temperature has dropped at night. Drink some ginger tea to warm your body and don¡¯t freeze. Song ran held the teacup and took a sip. She then instructed aunt Wu, ¡± let¡¯s go to the hospital to visit my sister tomorrow. okay, I¡¯ll make some pigeon soup. Let¡¯s go together. Ran, the new year is in a few days. You won¡¯t be able to spend the new year with Section Chief Gu this year. Will you be disappointed? ¡± Song ran smiled. I¡¯ve been with him for two years. I¡¯ll be spending it with you guys this year. If not, my sister will say that I¡¯m too heartless to be with the opposite sex. The next day, the entire song family went to the hospital. Although song Xuan was smiling, song ran could tell that she was forcing it. That¡¯s right. She lost her child after bing a mother for the first time. Who would be able to get over it so quickly? Chapter 1090 1090 Wen Huihuimitted suicide She onlyughed because she was afraid that others would worry about her. Song ran¡¯s heart ached, but she only dared to say the happy things. She said with a little pride, ¡± sister, that mother Shen has been detained for trial. Tang Ji ¡®an said that he will definitely punish her severely. He told me yesterday that she will be locked up for at least eight to ten years. ¡°What about old Madam Tang?¡± song Xuan nodded. Song ran took a deep breath and said in a serious tone, ¡± she said she didn¡¯t know. Even if she did, her son and grandson couldn¡¯t possibly throw her in jail. Sis, I know what her weak spot is. I¡¯m going to hit her where it hurts the most. I promise I¡¯ll make her regret it. I¡¯ll make her regret hurting you and your child. ¡°Alright,¡± song Xuan nodded. Since song Xuan, who had always been kind and kind to others, had agreed, it meant that old Madam Tang had really crossed her bottom line. She realized that sometimes, being kind didn¡¯t work. When it was time to be tough, you had to be tough. Only by using leniency and severity at the same time could you make others fear you. Song ran continued, ¡±st night, Mr. Senator announced our identities to the public and let us enter the Tang family¡¯s genealogy. I don¡¯t care much about these false titles, but old Madam Tang cares about them. She was so angry that she almost fainted on the spot. I heard that she was so angry with the senator that she had a brain hemorrhage and was almost paralyzed. I think she will be paralyzed the next time she receives any more stimtion. ¡°Even if she dies of anger, my child won¡¯te back.¡± Song Yao lowered her eyes. Song ran felt a dull pain in her heart. Yes, grandma Tang hadmitted a grave sin. She could not absolve herself of the me even if she died. She would not let that vicious old woman off easily. What made song ran happy was that yang Haitao was a good person and his family was also good. Her sister¡¯s mother-inw did not lose her way because of her daughter-inw.|| Instead, he would say some unpleasant things and show her concern, which made her feel at ease. This could be considered as her sister¡¯s good karma. With such a inw, she believed that her sister would be able to walk out of the streets very soon.|| Those that gave birth to shadows. Song Xuan was discharged from the hospital during the new year. She did not tell song ran about what aunt Shen told her. She did not believe that their father would plot to kill their mother. There must have been some misunderstanding, and she couldn¡¯t say it out loud. If Xiao ran was impulsive, it would ruin everything. She would definitely let that old hag get the punishment she deserved! This time, she almost had a cerebral hemorrhage. Next time, she would make her really angry to the point of a cerebral hemorrhage. After she recovered, she would definitely take revenge for her child! Tang qingru invited them to his mansion by the Huangpu River for a New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. Song ran rejected him tactfully, saying that they wanted to have dinner with their father. Tang qingru was also reasonable. He couldn¡¯t neglect the Father who had raised them for more than ten years just because they recognized him as their father. It would be too disappointing. His two daughters were indeed deeply in love. Senator Tang really had endless words of praise for his two daughters. Aunt Wu was busy in the kitchen while yang Haitao helped her out from time to time. Song ran and song Xuan were watching TV in the living room and chatting with their father. In the evening, the snow started to get heavier. After they finished their toasts, they heard the phone ring in the hall. ¡°It must be your Section Chief,¡± song Xuan chuckled. Song ran quickly ran over to them. Song Guoqing shouted, ¡± ¡°You little girl, you¡¯re pregnant.|| You¡¯re pregnant, so walk slower.¡± ¡°This child just can¡¯t let me rest easy,¡± mother Wu mumbled softly. Half an hour ago, at the southeast Research Institute¡¯s rocket construction base, the logistics staff had set up the cafeteria. Everywhere was decorated withnterns and colored banners, giving it the atmosphere of the new year. Chapter 1091 1091 Not used to waking upte In a while, the artistes invited by the Academy of Sciences would be performing on stage. It was a little constion for the elites who had dedicated their youth to scientific research and couldn¡¯t go home to reunite with their families. At the same time, the back kitchen of the canteen also had a chef specially hired from the hotel to cook a sumptuous New Year¡¯s Eve dinner for them. There were about 500 experts and researchers at the rocket construction base. They were all staying here for the new year because of this project, and Gu jinghang was no exception. He had been looking at his watch since the morning. After he finished his work today, he had to find time to call his ran. At this time, everyone was in full swing during the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. He found an opportunity and ran out. Even though it was the new year, the temperature at the southeast Research Institute was still very warm, about 20 degrees. He was wearing a sweatshirt inside and a work jacket outside. The canteen was about a mile away from themunicationspany. He ran all the way to themunicationspany. When Xiao Xu from themunications Department saw him, he had already helped him make the call. Section Chief Gu, you¡¯re calling your sister-inw, right? I¡¯ve already dialed the number for you. ¡°Thank you,¡± Gu jinghang smiled. It was nearly 20 degrees here, while the temperature in Haicheng was only-2 degrees. One of them was wearing a shirt while the other was wearing a coat. Song ran sat on the sofa and listened to the person on the other end of the phone panting slightly. She could not help but smile, ¡± ¡°What are you running for?¡± ¡°Have you had New Year¡¯s Eve dinner?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s deep voice was heard. Song ran replied softly, ¡°I was just about to eat when you called. Have you eaten?¡± With one hand in his pocket and the other on the phone, Gu jinghang said, ¡± ¡°They¡¯re all eating in the cafeteria, so I came out to give you a call.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not hungry? Why didn¡¯t youe out to make the call after eating?¡± I¡¯m not hungry. There will be a special performance by the artistester. Hmph! song ran snorted. are you in a hurry to go back and watch someone else¡¯s performance? ¡± Gu jinghang chuckled. who¡¯s show can be better than my wife¡¯s? ¡± Song ran sneered. it¡¯s just a change of taste asionally. After all, he¡¯s invited to perform. Aren¡¯t there any beauties? ¡± Gu jinghang smiled lovingly. I think so. I think her name is Jingjing. She¡¯s fair and pretty. Everyone says that she¡¯s pretty. I think she¡¯s not bad too. Song ran snorted,¡¯Jingjing? I think she¡¯s a Vixen, she¡¯s made Section Chief Gu dizzy.¡± Gu jinghang subconsciously raised his hand, but then he remembered that his little jealous lover was not by his side. He retracted his hand resentfully and coaxed her, ¡± I¡¯m just joking with you. There¡¯s no such thing as Jingjing. I¡¯ve been working hard every day and can¡¯t even see a woman. My little lunatic, don¡¯t worry, okay? ¡± Song ran gritted her teeth. She thought about how she would bite the stinky man when he was around and how he always made fun of her. The canteen not far away was already bustling with noise and excitement. It was the new year, and everyone couldn¡¯t go home to reunite with their families, so they could only be enthusiastic and put aside their thoughts for the time being. Song ran could hear the noise from the other end of the phone and remembered that he had not eaten yet. ¡°Section Chief Gu, hurry up and go eat.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush to eat. Xiao ran, how have you been recently? Was he still vomiting? How¡¯s your appetite? Did you lose weight?¡± ¡°Which one should I answer first?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes darkened and his expression was serious and concerned. ¡°Has everything been well recently?¡± Song ran turned around and nced at her family. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Everything is fine. The morning sickness is still there, but it¡¯s not as bad as before. I¡¯ll be fine in about a month¡¯s time and I¡¯ll be able to eat more. Aunt Wu is taking good care of me, so you don¡¯t have to worry over there,¡± Chapter 1092 1092 Worried about the world being reset Gu jinghang asked again,¡¯how¡¯s your family? Where¡¯s your sister? She was pregnant.|| She must be more than four months pregnant, right?¡± Song ran felt another dull pain in her heart. She took a deep breath and said, ¡± yes, it¡¯s good. In another month, my pregnancy will be stable. I¡¯ll go over to see you. you¡¯re pregnant. Don¡¯t tire yourself out. I¡¯ll go back to see you. Song ran pouted. how long do I have to wait until you¡¯re on leave? ¡± The rocket construction project was confidential and tense. After he came, he found out that he had very little home leave. then we¡¯ll have to wait until your fetus is stable. Take the ne over. It¡¯ll be faster. okay, I know. Okay, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. I have to have my New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. She was actually not hungry at all. She just wanted Gu jinghang to hang up the phone quickly and go for dinner. Happy New Year, ran, ¡± Gu jinghang said hurriedly. I¡¯ll wait for you toe over. I¡¯ll give you another red packet this year. Song ran chuckled. yes, Mr. Gu. Happy New Year. I miss you so much. I¡¯ll visit you as soon as possible. Wait for me. Damn it, Section Chief Gu really wanted to abandon his rocket-making n, buy a train ticket, and rush back to Haicheng. He wanted to hold his wife in his arms and tell her that he missed her very much, every minute and second. The little fox had already hung up the phone, so he could only stay on the phone for a few minutes. Du Dapeng and Fang Guohua¡¯s voices came from the door of the Communication Department, ¡± ¡°Boss, I knew you were here. Did you call sister-inw?¡± Gu jinghang took off the hat on his head and said coldly, ¡± ¡°You guys eat your food and watch your shows. What are you doing here?¡± Fang Guohua chuckled,¡±how can we eat in peace without boss?¡± Boss, let¡¯s go quickly. The performance has already started and the ce is very hot. I saw a few people dancing and they are all quite good-looking.¡± Du Dapeng nudged his elbow, ¡± other than sister-inw, what other woman does our boss have in his eyes? ¡± Gu jinghang took the lead and walked in front. He looked at the starry sky and thought that Da Peng was right. He would only have eyes for song ran for the rest of his life. Guohua put his arm around du Dapeng¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± ¡°I saw a girl called Jing Jing. She¡¯s really fair. Also, I heard that she was asking about our boss as soon as she came. Have you heard about the four handsome men from the four major Academies?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s face darkened. He turned around and looked at the two people who had their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders.¡±What did you just say?¡± Guohua looked at his boss¡¯s gloomy face and stammered, it¡¯s said that there are four handsome men in the four major Academies. The first Science and Technology Research Institute has three of them. One is you, boss, and the other is Deputy Chief Chu. What do you mean by ¡®hoho¡¯? ¡± ¡°Who asked you that? I¡¯m asking you, who did you just say? Who¡¯s asking about me?¡± Guohua was nervous,¡±jingjingjingxuanji.¡± Gu jinghang,¡±Yingluo.¡± What? What was going on? How could there really be such a person when he was just making things up? It was really terrible. His little fox came and found out that there was really such a Jingjing. What should he do? The heavens were probably going to be overturned. ¡°Boss?¡± Fang Guohua was beaming. Why? What are your thoughts?¡± Gu jinghang punched him in the stomach. don¡¯t shoot your mouth off. I won¡¯t be going to the canteen for lunch. After you¡¯re done eating, just bring some to my dormitory. Guohua clutched his stomach and groaned,¡±Boss, what about Jingjing?¡± Chapter 1093 1093 Chapter 1127-by chance Gu jinghang threw him over his shoulder and looked at the sprawled man. He said condescendingly, ¡± ¡°Do you want to continue getting beaten up?¡± Guohua quickly raised his hands in surrender. I won¡¯t do it anymore, boss. I won¡¯t do it anymore. Later, I¡¯ll bring the food back to the dormitory with Dapeng for you to eat. You should go back now. Gu jinghang quickly walked towards the living quarters. When Guohua Fang and Dapeng du returned to the cafeteria, Jingjing¡¯s performance had already ended. Someone pointed at them not far away, and Dapeng du panicked. ¡°Hua, is that Jingjinging over? What should I do?¡± Guohua nced at him. you¡¯ve never protected our boss from the peach blossoms. You¡¯re really not calm. Yao Jingjing walked up to the two of them and said in a soft voice, ¡± ¡°I heard that you are Section Chief Gu¡¯s Assistant Secretaries? Do you know where Section Chief Gu is?¡± ¡°There¡¯s an emergency at the base,¡± Guohua chuckled.¡±They asked our boss to go over.¡± Yao Jingjing¡¯s expression was a little uneasy. ¡°It¡¯s Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve, how urgent can the situation be? Can¡¯t you just let Section Chief Gu have a peaceful New Year¡¯s Eve dinner?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that,¡± Guohua shrugged. After he finished speaking, he pulled du Dapeng and left. After the New Year¡¯s dinner and performance, Guohua secretly stuffed some food and snacks into a stainless steel lunchbox, put it in his pocket, and went straight to the dormitory with Dapeng du. As he ran, he looked back with lingering fear, afraid that he would be followed by that Jingjing. The two of them ran all the way back to the dormitory building. In the dormitory, they didn¡¯t see their boss. Du Dapeng pointed up.¡±I guess boss is at the back mountain again.¡± The two of them ran to the back of the mountain to take a look. As expected, their boss was lying on the grass and ying the harmonica. Guohua ced the stainless steel lunchbox in front of his boss and opened the lid. boss, I made this for you. It¡¯s a roast goose, a cured glutinous rice, and a box of red bean paste glutinous rice balls. Hurry up and eat it. The three of them just sat on the grass while the two of them watched Gu jinghang eat his food slowly. Guohua shook his head. boss, you¡¯ve changed. You used to eat like a Wolf. Now, you¡¯re like a f * cking rich young master. You¡¯re so gentle. Gu jinghang knocked his head with his chopsticks and said, ¡± your sister-inw said it¡¯s good for your health to eat slowly. What do you know? ¡± Fang Guohua,¡±hehe.¡± Middle! Whatever sister-inw said was right! Du Dapengughed and said,¡±boss, when will our sister-inwe to see you? I¡¯ve heard about Yingluo.¡± ¡°What did you hear?¡± Gu jinghang shot him a nce. I heard that the actresses who performed on stage just now were all stupid.|| Stupid|| Desire|| Also, wasn¡¯t tonight¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve ball jointly organized by a few research institutes? There are many people in our courtyard who are asking about you.¡± Gu jinghang,¡±Yingluo.¡± His ran was right to be worried. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have much contact with these actresses. He only had a dance party on the night of Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve, and he would have to work hard in the future. He had no contact with them at all, so he didn¡¯t have to worry too much. But why were the people in this courtyard asking about him? Fang Guohua chimed in, ¡± boss, you have to get sister-inw toe over and shock the girls here. Let them see how beautiful sister-inw is. Then, they¡¯ll automatically keep a distance from you. They won¡¯t dare to have any ideas about you anymore. Gu jinghang picked up a piece of roast goose, lowered his head and smiled. ¡°When your sister-inw¡¯s fetus is stable, she wille over.¡± Du Dapeng pped his hands. good, good, good. I¡¯m looking forward to our sister-inwing over to intimidate them. It¡¯s true that everyone wants to get close to our boss. They¡¯re overestimating themselves. Chapter 1094 1094 Don¡¯t like to be at a disadvantage The more du Dapeng and Fang Guohua talked, the more excited they became. They were praising their boss to the heavens. Gu jinghang was expressionless as he chewed slowly and kept himself out of the matter. His mind was only filled with his ran. Huazi, ¡± du Dapeng whispered, ¡± you just said something about the four handsome men of the four major Academies. What¡¯s our boss¡¯s ranking? ¡± Fang Guohua sat cross-legged and rubbed his chin. our boss is ranked third, but in my eyes, he is definitely the first. Let me tell you, the others are all supported by their status and family background, unlike our boss, who relies on his face. Well, Section Chief Gu didn¡¯t seem to like to rely on his face. Du Dapeng looked at his boss¡¯s face, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone more heroic than my boss in the Research Institute.¡± Fang Guohua,¡±Chu Yanchuan is the second Vice Section Chief.¡± Du Dapeng pursed his lips. sure enough, it depends on identity and background. Only my boss relies on his face and strength. After Gu jinghang had finished eating, the three of them walked towards the dormitory building together. On their way, they suddenly bumped into Yao Jingjing. Fang Guohua and du Dapeng quickly stood in front of Gu jinghang. Yao Jingjing was wearing a Crescent-white dress. Under the moonlight, she looked a little delicate and moving. Her looks were far worse than song ran¡¯s. She said in a soft voice, ¡± you must be Section Chief Gu. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. You¡¯re indeed extraordinary. Gu jinghang was expressionless and did not even bother to say a word. He wanted to walk around her and leave. Yao Jingjing grabbed his arm. Gu jinghang did not even think and directly gave her a hook punch to her shoulder. Yao Jingjing¡¯s face turned pale from the pain. What kind of person was this? Why was he so different from other men? A straight man would only be tender to his Xiao ran. In his eyes, other women could be beaten up like men. Yao Jingjing stared at him pitifully. ¡°I just wanted to tell you that our dance group has a performance in this base tomorrow night. I hope you can attend it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the time,¡± Gu jinghang replied expressionlessly. Yao Jingjing¡¯s face turned pale as she clutched her shoulder. just take it aspensation for hitting me. Section Chief Gu, you have toe. Otherwise, I¡¯ll report to your leader that you¡¯re bullying good people. Gu jinghang sized her up and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go.¡± Yao Jingjing smiled smugly. Ha, it seemed that this Section Chief Gu was no different from other men. He just knew how to y hard to get. It was only a matter of time before he was taken down. With that, the mission given by the organization should bepleted soon. This time, she was going to make a great contribution. After Yao Jingjing walked away, Fang Guohua said carefully, ¡± ¡°Boss, you¡¯re really going? That woman is obviously interested in you, and you still went to see her performance. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your sister-inw wille and settle the score with you?¡± if you two don¡¯t tell me, your sister-inw won¡¯t know, ¡± Gu jinghang said. The two of them were dumbfounded. Was this still their boss who only cared about his sister-inw? no way? Could it be that their boss had the same deep-rooted bad habits that all men had? No way, it was impossible. Their boss loved his sister-inw so much that he would die for her. It was impossible for any other woman to catch his eye in this lifetime. Gu jinghang nced at Yao Jingjing¡¯s back in the distance. A mischievous look shed across his eyes but he quickly returned to normal. The next night, Gu jinghang arrived at the canteen to watch the performance as promised. He sat at the front row of the dining table while Yao Jingjing was dancing on the stage. Chapter 1095 1095 At all costs Everyone else was stunned. They all praised Yao Jingjing¡¯s beauty, good dancing, and alluring figure. Only Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes were so deep that no one could tell what he was thinking. Yao Jingjing was the flower of their dance group. She was very famous. As she danced on the stage, the cheers from the audience were endless. She also smiled coquettishly, but her eyes were fixed on Gu jinghang. Du Dapeng kept shaking his head and whispered to Fang Guohua, ¡± ¡°This is terrible. I think this woman really likes boss.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll really have to bear the burden of shaving my head,¡± Guohua chuckled. As Gu jinghang ate, he would asionally nce at the stage. Yao Jingjing would dance even harder, as if she was trying her best to make Gu jinghang smile. When the dance ended, Gu jinghang finally showed a smile. Although the smile was short-lived, du Dapeng and Fang Guohua were still very surprised. Their boss had really changed. He was a little enigmatic and no one could guess what he was thinking. Could it be that Yao Jingjing was really to boss¡¯s taste? That can¡¯t be. She¡¯s not as good looking as sister-inw. Sister-inw is so charming and charming in front of boss. Boss loves her to the core. It¡¯s impossible for someone else to rece sister-inw¡¯s position. Yao Jingjing clutched her thumping heart as she left the stage. She waited until the performance on the first day of the new year ended. Just as Gu jinghang and the rest were about to leave, Yao Jingjing hurriedly walked over and stuffed a note into Gu jinghang¡¯s hand. Gu jinghang epted it resentfully. Yao Jingjing smiled shyly and left in a hurry. Du Dapeng touched the back of his head. What kind of situation was this? His brain capacity was not enough. Sister-inw came and asked him about boss¡¯s situation. How was he supposed to answer? What was boss thinking? The three of them walked towards the dormitory. Du Dapeng nced at his boss and said carefully, ¡± ¡°Boss, that Yao Jingjing isn¡¯t as pretty as sister-inw.¡± Gu jinghang looked at the note in his hand with a serious expression and did not hear what du Dapeng was saying at all. Du Dapeng¡¯s heart sank. He pulled Gu jinghang and said, ¡± ¡°Boss, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve really taken a fancy to that Yao Jingjing.¡± His boss wasn¡¯t a fickle person. If that was the case, he would stand firmly on his sister-inw¡¯s side and fight against his boss with her. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Gu jinghang red at him coldly. Du Dapeng felt wronged. then why did you take Yao Jingjing¡¯s note? you even looked at it left and right like it was a treasure? ¡± Gu jinghang ced one hand in his pocket and stuffed the note into it. you shouldn¡¯t be asking. Don¡¯t ask. Alright, go back to sleep. After he finished speaking, he walked to the front. The two people behind him looked at each other. Du Dapeng: ¡± don¡¯t you think boss¡¯s state is strange? ¡± Guohua touched his chin,¡±it¡¯s really strange.¡± Du Dapeng,¡±what should we do?¡± Have you been seduced by the wild fox Chan outside?¡± Guohua waved his hand. I don¡¯t think so. Our boss is a determined person. He won¡¯t be seduced so easily. ¡°Then what¡¯s the situation now?¡± du Dapeng asked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but we have to believe in boss,¡± Guohua squinted. Du Dapeng: ¡± sister-inw will probablye to visit boss soon. Don¡¯t cause any trouble when the timees. Sister-inw is pregnant now. She can¡¯t take a little stimtion. Guohua chuckled. don¡¯t worry. Our boss treats her like a treasure. She won¡¯t be upset. By the third month, song ran¡¯s pregnancy had stabilized and her morning sickness had stopped. Chapter 1096 1096 Chapter 1130: She was thinking that she had to hurry to the southeast Research Institute to see her brother jinghang. She was a little worried about her sister. After all, the olddy was so fierce, and her sister was much weaker inparison. Song ran thought about it and entrusted her sister to Tang Ji ¡®an. Tang Ji¡¯ an said that he would keep an eye on the Tang family mansion and song Xuan, so song ran was relieved. If old Madam Tang found out about this, she would be in deep trouble. After all, Tang Ji ¡®an was her most beloved grandson. This grandson¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t on her side, but on the outsider¡¯s side. The old woman¡¯s heart was probably bleeding. After entrusting her sister to her, song ran went to school and found principal Lin. She told him that she would be taking half a month¡¯s leave. The person in front of him was the fourth youngdy of the Tang family, whom Minister Tang had personally acknowledged. She was the youngest daughter whom Minister Tang doted on. Even if you don¡¯te to ss, I¡¯ll still give you the graduation certificate, let alone taking half a month¡¯s leave. The fake was immediately approved. Song ranughed.¡¯It¡¯s so convenient to do things when you¡¯re in power, or rather, you have someone with power behind you.¡¯ After she applied for leave and made all the necessary arrangements at home, song ran then set off for the southeast Research Institute. She did not inform Gu jinghang before she left because she wanted to give him a surprise. She went with Yin Hua. After getting off the ne, she stopped a car at the airport and went straight to the 9786 Research Institute of the first Academy of Science in the southeast. The temperature in Guangcheng was much higher than that in Haicheng. Song ran sat in the back seat and looked at the scenery outside the window curiously. It was still spring in Haicheng, but flowers were already in full bloom in Guangcheng. Song ran¡¯s car drove forward at a moderate speed. A silver-gray Volkswagen Jetta brushed past her car. The two cars were not going very fast. Song ran could clearly see that the passenger seat of the Jetta was Gu jinghang. The driver was a woman, a young and beautiful woman. She frowned and turned back to look. The car had already gradually left her sight. Yin Hua, who was in the front passenger seat, looked at the rearview mirror and shouted, ¡± ¡°Sister-inw, What are you looking at?¡± Song ran waved her hand. it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s nothing. Perhaps she was being too petty, or perhaps that woman was someone from the Research Institute. The car stopped at the entrance of the 9786 Research Institute. Yin Hua carried her luggage and got out of the car. She wanted to help song ran, but song ran walked forward by herself. It was obvious that she did not need her help. Song ran walked to the door of the reception room. She was wearing a long red dress and a beige outer shirt. When she peeked through the window of the reception room, the hearts of the young security guards inside were in a mess. Who was this woman? her bright eyes, snow-white skin, and Big Peach-shaped eyes had really stirred up the little brothers ¡®hearts. Before song ran could say anything, the few young men in the reception room rushed to the window. ¡°Comrade, who are you looking for?¡± Song ran smiled and the security guards blushed. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Section Chief Gu jinghang,¡± song ran said with a smile. The young men felt as if they had been stabbed in the heart. There were many people who hade to see section Chief Gu these two days. The leader said, ¡± ¡°Section Chief Gu is very busy, he doesn¡¯t have time to see you.¡± Song ran raised her hand and shook the ring on her finger. She smiled brightly.¡±I¡¯m his family.¡± Out of the six people, three of them were heartbroken, and the other three couldn¡¯t even react. Section Chief Gu¡¯s family? Was it his younger sister? Song ran looked at the stunned faces of the few of them and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m section Chief Gu¡¯s wife.¡± Alright, her six hearts were all broken into pieces. As expected, all beauties were taken. The leader of the security team quickly said, ¡± ¡°Section Chief Gu doesn¡¯t seem to be in the station. Why don¡¯t I ask his Secretary to take you in?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± song ran nodded. Chapter 1097 1097 I want two After a while, she saw du Dapeng and Fang Guohua running towards her. Song ran tried her best to smile. When the two of them came closer, song ran smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your boss?¡± Du Dapeng stammered,¡±boss, boss, are you busy at the base?¡± I can¡¯t tell you what I¡¯m busy with because it¡¯s a confidential project that we¡¯ve signed an agreement on. ¡± Song ran¡¯s heart sank. Du Dapeng was lying to her. She had clearly seen Gu jinghang sitting in a woman¡¯s car just now. The car didn¡¯t look like a special car for the Research Institute, and du Dapeng was a little evasive in his words. Therefore, there must be something fishy going on. Song ran¡¯s expression turned ugly. sister-inw, you must be tired from the long journey, ¡± Guohua said.e with us to boss¡¯s dormitory first. I¡¯ll go to the base and call boss back. Du Dapeng quickly took the handbag from Yin Hua¡¯s hand, and the four of them walked into the Research Institute. ¡°Sister-inw, why are you here so suddenly?¡± Guohua asked carefully. Why didn¡¯t you call the boss?¡± Song ran seemed to be troubled. Oh, isn¡¯t your boss busy? I can¡¯t even see him. I guess he won¡¯t be able to pick up my phone call, so he came straight here. There must be something fishy going on. Du Dapeng and Fang Guohua were speaking very carefully, and she noticed it immediately. When the four of them reached the dormitory, Guohua led her to a small three-story building. boss has a single dormitory here. The conditions are not as good as the courtyard. Sister-inw, you have to make do with it. When she entered the dormitory, Guohua poured her a ss of water from a white enamel jar and opened the window to let the air in. As soon as he looked up, he could see the endless green mountains in the distance. The scenery here was beautiful, but she was not in a good mood. Song ran held the tea jar and nced at Guohua. ¡°Is the base far from here?¡± Guohua was about to say that it was not far, but he immediately changed his words, ¡± there¡¯s a bit of distance between Yueyue and me. I have to run there. Sister-inw, don¡¯t be anxious. Song ran gave him a meaningful nce. Your boss has to go to the base every day, right? He called me earlier to say that they didn¡¯t send him a car. It¡¯s so tiring to run there every day.¡± Fang Guohua chuckled and said, ¡± we¡¯re young and strong. We can walk fast. Sister-inw, wait for me. I¡¯ll go and get boss. Oh? ¡± song ran raised her eyebrows. is half an hour enough? ¡± Guohua was burning with anxiety. How could half an hour be enough? He didn¡¯t even know where his boss was now. His boss only told him to go to Yao Jingjing¡¯s appointment and then ran away. Who would have thought that his sister-inw would suddenlye to visit them? they were caught off guard. Where was he going to find her now? He chuckled,¡±yingyingyingyingyingyingyingyingyingyingying.¡± ¡°Why should I? Don¡¯t you know how long it takes for you to go to the base every day?¡± Guohua¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. His sister-inw was not stupid, she knew everything. He quickly said, ¡± I¡¯ll need an hour. Sister-inw, I¡¯ll go now. With that, Guohua ran off in a hurry. Du Dapeng was left alone in the room. Song ran looked around and sat on Gu jinghang¡¯s iron bed. There was no nket on the bed, only a straw mat. There was a folded nket at the end of the bed, and the room was empty. There was only a bed, a table, and a chair. It felt like the house was bare. Song ran raised her head and looked at du Dapeng. is your boss very busy here? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± Chapter 1098 1098 Chapter 1135-you dare to hide it from me Du Dapeng didn¡¯t say anything, but cold sweat began to appear on his forehead. If even Hua Zi couldn¡¯t deal with their sister-inw, it would be even more difficult for him, an honest person, to deal with her. are there any women at the southeast Academy of Science? ¡± song ran asked. Du Dapeng swallowed his saliva heavily. What should he do? He wanted to admit that he was no match for his sister-inw. Du Dapeng¡¯s forehead was densely covered with sweat. He didn¡¯t even dare to wipe it with his hand. He opened his mouth with difficulty and said, ¡± there are basically no women in Yingluo¡¯s side. Only a few nurses in the infirmary are women. The other Yingluo and the rest are all men. And Yingluo, our boss is in the base all day and doesn¡¯t have any contact with the infirmary. ¡°Oh.¡± This ¡°Oh¡± made du Dapeng even more fearful and reverent. What did he mean? Why did he just say ¡°Oh¡±? did he not believe her or what? Sister-inw, can you not be so mysterious? Song ran took a sip of tea and smiled. why are you sweating so much? ¡± Du Dapeng quickly wiped his forehead with the back of his hand and chuckled, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little hot.¡± Song ran pointed at the door. let¡¯s go out and get some fresh air. Du Dapeng ran out in a panic. Oh my God, it was really painful. Guohua Fang called for a driver from the Research Institute and drove a car straight to the temporary guest house of the cultural and arts appreciation dance group. He thought that since his boss had gone to find Yao Jingjing, he could only go to the temporary address that the higher-ups had arranged for the artists and actors. Fortunately, the dance group did not leave after the performance. The guest house they lived in was not far, and it only took a fifteen-minute drive to get there. He hurriedly jumped out of the car and entered the guest house. When he asked around, his heart turned cold. Yao Jingjing had already left on her own. Guohua Fang rushed back to the Research Institute and stood guard at the entrance. There was no other way. He could only wait for the rabbit. He prayed in his heart, ¡± boss, if you don¡¯t want to kneel on the washing board, quickly hear my call. Come back quickly, boss. An hour passed quickly, and Guohua Fang had no choice but to walk back to his dormitory. The moment he entered his boss¡¯s dormitory, he saw his sister-inw sitting on the bed, her back against the metal frame of the head of the bed, chatting with Yin Hua. Song ran looked at him. She did not see any movement in her body, but she still saidzily, ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your boss?¡± ¡°Boss is at the base, he can¡¯t make it,¡± Guohua coughed. Are you sure? ¡± song ran narrowed her eyes at him. Guohua¡¯s cheeks were twitching. yes, yes, yes. Boss is the technical backbone here. He¡¯s the Deputy Chief Engineer of the Deputy Chief, so he¡¯s very busy. Song ranughed. why are you stammering the moment you and du Dapeng arrived at the southeast Research Institute? you¡¯re so afraid of the heat. He¡¯s enjoying the breeze downstairs. You should go too. Guohua rubbed his hands and said,¡±sister-inw, are you hungry? are you thirsty?¡± It¡¯s five o ¡®clock now, do you want me to go to the cafeteria to get you something to eat?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Wait for your boss toe back and we¡¯ll eat together.¡± At six O ¡®clock in the evening, Guohua Fang squatted at the entrance of the Research Institute. He was on the verge of tears. If you don¡¯te back soon, it¡¯s possible that sis-inw will return the way she came. At seven o ¡®clock in the evening, in the dormitory, Yin Hua poured a ss of water for song ran. sister-inw, why don¡¯t you have some first? my brother is busy and might not be back for a while. Song ran took out a book from her bag and flipped through it absent-mindedly. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. I¡¯ll wait for him toe back to eat. You can get Da Peng to take you to the canteen to eat first, and then get him to arrange a dormitory for you.¡± Chapter 1099 1099 How about you drop out of school? How could Yin Hua leave her sister-inw to eat alone? just as she was vexed, du Dapeng hurriedly ran in with a stainless steel lunch box andughed. sister-inw, Yin Hua, I went to the canteen to get some food. You guys can eat a little. Sister-inw, I also specially asked the canteen to make some soup for you. It¡¯s bone soup. You should eat a little. Song ran waved her hand. you guys go ahead. I¡¯ll wait for your boss toe back and eat. At eight o ¡®clock in the evening, Guohua Fang, who was at the entrance of the Research Institute, was about to kneel. Just as he was about to give up, he saw his bossing down from a bus not far away. Guohua rushed over and grabbed him.¡±Boss, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s expression was a little solemn as if he was reminiscing about something. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Is the rocket going to be ignited?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more serious thanunching a rocket,¡± Guohua said. Five minutester, Gu jinghang rushed into the dormitory, panting heavily. A gust of wind blew in and the bright moon shone on the window beside her. She stared at him with a sad look in her eyes. Yin Hua quickly carried the lunch box and walked out.¡±Brother, you¡¯re finally back. Your family has been waiting for you for more than four hours.¡± Gu jinghang took off his hat and threw it aside before walking towards the bed. The three people who had nothing to do with him quickly left. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart was beating very fast. He smiled at the person on the bed and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°Why did you suddenlye over? Is the fetus stable? Are you still going to vomit?¡± Song ran lifted her leg and ced it on his knee. She looked up at him and said, ¡± ¡°Section Chief Gu, you¡¯re done?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment before he smiled and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± However, song ran¡¯s face darkened. She forced a smile and said, ¡± Guohua said you¡¯ve been at the base. Are you that busy? ¡± Gu jinghang changed the topic and asked,¡¯have you had dinner? Are you hungry? Then would the food still be brought over by the great Peng? I guess it¡¯s not hot anymore. I¡¯ll go to the cafeteria to heat it up for you.¡± Just as he was about to turn around, song ran grabbed his wrist and looked straight into his eyes. ¡°Jingxing, are you very busy at that base? You¡¯re so busy that you can¡¯t evene to see me immediately when you hear that I¡¯m here?¡± Gu jinghang only touched her face and said, ¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been quite busy.¡± Song ran¡¯s heart felt like it was blocked and it sank to the bottom. She looked at the man in front of her and felt that he was a stranger. This was not her jinghang. How could jinghang lie to her? She was stunned. Gu jinghang reached out and pinched her face. ¡°The canteen isn¡¯t far from here. Come with me, okay?¡± Song ran shook her head. I rushed over. I¡¯m a little tired. I don¡¯t feel like moving. Gu jinghang touched her face again. have a seat. I¡¯ll be back soon. Then, the man ran out with the stainless steel lunch box. Song ran sat on the bed and looked at the moon outside the window. The moonlight shone on the Green Mountain, and her thoughts drifted away. On the way from the airport to the Research Institute, the person she saw was obviously jinghang. He was wearing work clothes and looked a little serious, but the woman who was driving looked happy. Although it was just a quick nce, she was sure that the woman was not bad looking. Song ran shook her head. She was sure that jinghang loved her. She was also sure that jinghang only loved her. So, why did he lie to her? She couldn¡¯t figure it out. Song ran reached out and rubbed her face. She told herself,¡¯you can¡¯t be sensitive and suspicious just because you¡¯re pregnant. Don¡¯t think too much. Don¡¯t think too much.¡¯ Ten minutester, Gu jinghang returned. He jogged all the way back. Chapter 1100 1100 Always wearing the wedding ring The lunch box was opened, and the steaming hot food was ced in front of song ran. Song ran asked again, ¡± jinghang, were you at the base the entire afternoon? ¡± Gu jinghang lowered his eyes. yes. What¡¯s wrong? ¡± he asked. Song ran put down the bowl and chopsticks in her hand with a loud bang. She reached out and pinched his chin.¡±Look at me before you speak.¡± Gu jinghang looked straight at her. Song ran could not understand theplicated emotions in his deep eyes. ¡°Tell me again where you were this afternoon,¡± she said with a frown. ¡°At the Research Institute, at the base.¡± Song ran¡¯s chest felt even more stifled. Gu jinghang, you¡¯re lying to me. I saw you. I saw you with a woman in the same car. There was a sh of panic in Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes. Song ran¡¯s heart ached when she saw the panic in his eyes. Could it be that loyal and unwavering feelings were just Flowers in the Mirror and the moon in the water? Impossible, her Jing Xing couldn¡¯t have be like this. Her Jing Xing had waited for her for a lifetime and six years. How did he change so much in just a few months? No, it was impossible. Gu jinghang coaxed her. you must be mistaken. The base here is huge and many people are wearing the same uniform as me. Perhaps you¡¯re mistaken. Song ran¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper. She looked at the man in front of her and could not believe her eyes.¡±You¡¯re saying I¡¯m seeing things? Jing Xing, how could I think that others are you? I can¡¯t possibly be wrong.¡± Just as Gu jinghang was about to speak, he heard a knock on the door. The voice of the Communication Department¡¯s clerk came from outside the door, ¡± ¡°Section Chief Gu, miss Jingjing is calling. Please answer it.¡± The panic in Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes intensified. Ran¡¯s eyes turned red as she looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Jingjing? I thought you were just ying with me, but it turns out there really is Jingjing. Is she the woman from this afternoon?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s jaw moved slightly and he said coldly to the person outside the door, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not free right now.¡± Song ran¡¯s nose felt sour and she stared at him with red eyes. ¡°Jing Xing, who is Jing Jing?¡± Gu jinghang held her hand. she¡¯s not a human. Song ran retracted her hand. not someone? ¡± Do you think that¡¯s convincing?¡± Gu jinghang held her wrist and wanted to touch her face, but she turned her head to the side and refused to let him touch her. Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes were filled with heartache. ran, there are some things that I can¡¯t tell you in detail right now. But you have to believe me. Let¡¯s have dinner first, okay? ¡± Song ran furrowed her brows. jinghang, do you think I can eat now? ¡± Gu jinghang reached out and touched her stomach. ran, you¡¯re pregnant now. You need to take more nutrition. Song ran grabbed his wrist and looked into his eyes. ¡°So, who is Jingjing?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes were full of tears as he finally said, ¡± ¡°The actors who came over on New Year¡¯s Eve to express their regards.¡± ¡°You said she¡¯s fair and fresh, is that from the bottom of your heart?¡± ¡°That was just a joke,¡± Gu jinghang said, unable to defend himself. you can¡¯t tell me, ¡± song ran added. is it a work secret? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a top secret.¡± will my arrival affect your n? ¡± song ran¡¯s eyes flickered. Gu jinghang did not say anything. Song ran stood up. if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll go back to Haicheng first. Gu jinghang wrapped his arm around her waist. there¡¯s no rush. We¡¯ll do it tonight. You must be tired today. Song ran stared at him in disbelief. so, you¡¯re telling me to leave tomorrow? ¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes flickered. Ran¡¯s presence would indeed affect him and distract him. There might also be unexpected dangers. It was better for her to return to Haicheng. Once she was back in Haicheng, he could carry out his n without any distractions. Chapter 1101 1101 Second young master Tang has such a heavy taste? Song ran reached out and held his face. jinghang, what project are you working on here? ¡± Didn¡¯t he say he was at the base? I thought, it¡¯s probably a technology development task. Why is Yingluo different from what I imagined? Jinghang, I asked for half a month¡¯s leave from the school. I want to stay here and apany you. Why do you want me to go back as soon as Ie?¡± Gu jinghang felt a sharp pain in his heart. I¡¯m sorry, ran. This matter is rted to confidentiality. I can¡¯t tell you the details. Song ran felt extremely aggrieved. She felt a lump in her throat and tears rolled down her cheeks. She sobbed. project confidential, work confidential, every time it¡¯s a research project confidential. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart ached for her. He reached out to wipe her tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. Song ran¡¯s tears flowed like an open tap. She wiped them away and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, I¡¯m a family member of an open-minded researcher. I¡¯m only crying like this because I¡¯m pregnant and I¡¯m more sensitive.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s heart ached even more. Xiao ran, trust me. When the time is right, I will tell you everything. Song ran looked up at him and said, ¡°jinghang, you have to understand me. I believe that you love me, but I¡¯m also worried that you will have a change of heart one day. A human¡¯s heart is the most unpredictable. If Hanhan, I mean if, you really don¡¯t like me anymore, you have to tell me clearly. Don¡¯t catch me off guard, okay?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only one I¡¯ll love in this life,¡± Gu jinghang said with determination in his eyes. Song ran lowered her eyes. I¡¯m going to Yin Hua¡¯s ce to sleep. I¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning. Gu jinghang grabbed her wrist. you can sleep here. You haven¡¯t had dinner yet. I¡¯ll feed you. Song ran had too many questions and doubts in her heart, but she could not ask them. Jinghang wanted her to believe him and she was willing to believe him, but she could not convince herself not to think too much. Gu jinghang fed her dinner and forced her to drink a bowl of soup. After that, he washed her up and brought her to bed. She was lying with her back facing him. Gu jinghang looked at the bed and felt that something was wrong. He suddenly remembered that his ran was afraid of the cold, so he quickly ran to du Dapeng¡¯s ce to get a nket. Song ran was curled up on the bed. His heart was in a knot when he saw her. He said gently, ¡± Xiao ran, I¡¯ll put a nket under you. Song ran struggled to get up. Gu jinghang quickly put the nket aside and carried her up before cing her on the chair at the side. ¡°I¡¯lly the nket on you, you can sleepter, okay?¡± Song ran sat on the chair expressionlessly as she watched Gu Jingxing deftly spread the nket for her. The person who hadid out the nket turned around and carried her back to the bed. In the middle of the night, she was covered with a nket, but Gu jinghang did not. Her back was facing him, and her breathing was a little rapid. It was obvious that she was not asleep. Gu jinghang¡¯srge hand went under her armpit and touched her stomach. He felt that her body was a little stiff and his heart ached even more. His Xiao ran, who always acted coquettishly when she saw him, must have been aggrieved to a certain extent. Due to the necessity of scientific research, some secrets could not be divulged. There were many things that he could not be honest with her and could only watch her sad and aggrieved. Xiao ran, ¡± he said in a low voice, ¡± have you been vomiting recently? ¡± Song ran remained silent. He lowered his head and kissed the sensitive skin behind her ear. Song ran moved her body to escape his kiss and replied, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel like vomiting anymore.¡± Chapter 1102 1102 Chapter 1139-change of mind Gu jinghang¡¯srge hand was dry and warm as he caressed her lower abdomen. His voice became gentler.¡±Are you nervous about your homework? If you¡¯re nervous, you can drop out of school and wait for the child to be born, okay?¡± Song ran looked at the moon outside the window and said softly, ¡± ¡°When you were not around, many things happened. I have always reported the good news and not the bad news. I was afraid that you would be worried. But this time, I came to ask forfort. I didn¡¯t know that I came at the wrong time.¡± Gu jinghang hugged her tightly. ran, give me two months. I¡¯ll give you an answer in two months. Song ran grabbed his big hand and rubbed his fingers. ¡°Jinghang, my sister¡¯s child is without Yingluo.¡± Her voice was trembling so much that Gu jinghang¡¯s heart ached. He turned her around and forced her to face him, but she did not cry. Her strength made his heart ache even more. When she relied on him, she would vent her emotions without any distractions. Only when she felt that there was no one around her that she could rely on would she pretend to be strong. ¡°What happened?¡± Gu jinghang gently caressed her face. Song ran looked up at him. it¡¯s because my grandmother, who is also Tang qingru¡¯s mother, felt that my sister and I are not worthy of the Tang family name. So, she ordered people to harm my sister. Jinghang, you are often not by my side. You are often not by my side when I need you. Comints, very seriousints. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart ached. Xiao ran, I¡¯m sorry. Song ran closed her eyes. I¡¯ve said it before. I¡¯ll be able to take on the person I¡¯ve chosen. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ll feel tired sometimes. Gu jinghang kissed her forehead and held her hand tightly. The next day, while song ranshang was still asleep, Gu jinghang went out and knocked on du Dapeng and Fang Guohua¡¯s dormitory. Guohua walked out of the dormitory with sleepy eyes. ¡°Boss, did sis-inw make you kneel on the washing boardst night?¡± When he looked closely, his boss¡¯s face was extremely gloomy, and he did not dare to continue teasing his boss. Gu jinghang¡¯s face darkened. send your sister-inw back to Haicheng after breakfast. Guohua¡¯s mouth was wide open,¡±no way, boss. Sister-inw just came over and you¡¯re already asking her to leave?¡± Does sister-inw agree?¡± ¡°She can¡¯t stay here,¡± Gu jinghang said with aplicated look in his eyes. Fang Guohua was a little confused.¡±Boss, what are you trying to do? Howe I don¡¯t understand you?¡± However, Gu jinghang did not go along with his words and only said, ¡± send your sister-inw straight to Haicheng. Don¡¯t rush back. Go and do something for me. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu jinghang whispered a few words to Fang Guohua and he hissed, ¡± that olddy is the mother of the senator. Even the newly appointed Governor has to give her some face. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s going to hit a wall. Gu jinghang nced at him. call me if you¡¯re in trouble. I¡¯ll think of a way to help you. Guohua nodded seriously. alright, boss. I understand. What about you? you and that Jingjing Pixiu? ¡± Gu jinghang ignored him and walked out directly. ¡°Boss, that¡¯s not the way back to your dormitory,¡± Guohua shouted from behind. ¡°Get your sister-inw some breakfast.¡± Guohua scratched the back of his head. What was the meaning of this? He really didn¡¯t understand his unfathomable boss anymore. He clearly loved his sister-inw so much that he could die for her. He wanted to see her in every detail. But why was his sister-inw in such a hurry to send him back after just one day? Fang Guohua shook his head. Forget it, let¡¯s not think too much about it. His boss looked kind and honest on the surface, but in fact, he was a ck-bellied man with sharp eyes and brilliant means. Otherwise, he would not have been promoted to Section Chief so quickly. Chapter 1103 1103 The hot-tempered second master He didn¡¯t try to guess his boss¡¯s thoughts. When Gu jinghang returned with breakfast, song ran was already up and dressed. She had even folded the nket on the bed. Gu jinghang felt a little upset. Ran had always been a person who would do anything she wanted in front of him. And this was when she was pregnant, yet he made her so nervous and worried. He really deserved to die. I¡¯m going to the airport in a while, ¡°song ran said with ack of interest. can your car send me there?¡± If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll go out and take a taxi.¡± Gu jinghang quickly replied, ¡°sure, sure. I¡¯ll get Fang Guohua to send you back to Haicheng. He has something to deal with. Gu jinghang carried the lunch box and fed her breakfast. The breakfast was pumpkin porridge and red bean paste buns. She looked up at him and asked,¡±what about you?¡± Aren¡¯t you going to send me to the airport?¡± Gu jinghang licked his lips. ran, I¡¯m a little busy. I can¡¯t leave. Song ran¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. then, why do I have time when I go out with the actress for the art performance? ¡± She¡¯s not a technician, and she doesn¡¯t have any project work that you need to take care of. Do you think you¡¯ll have time to go with her? You¡¯ve been with her from 3 p.m. To 8 p.m. Do you have time when you¡¯re with her?¡± Gu jinghang wanted to say something but stopped himself. Song ran raised her hand and said, ¡± alright, I understand. It¡¯s a secret. I won¡¯t ask anymore. Gu jinghang held her hand tightly and stared into her eyes. Xiao ran, do you believe me? ¡± Song ran¡¯s heart was in turmoil and she did not say anything. Gu jinghang squeezed her fingers tightly and said in an aggressive tone, ¡± song ran, do you believe that I will only love you? ¡± Song ran¡¯s eyebrows trembled. but jinghang, I feel very wronged. Gu jinghang put down the bowl in his hand and bent down to kiss her. Song ran was stubborn. She pushed him away and refused, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t whine, don¡¯t whine!¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes were firm and his attitude was unyielding. Song ran graduallypromised. After the kiss, Gu jinghang raised his head. ran ran, I love you. You¡¯re the only one I¡¯ll love in this life. How can you doubt my love for you? ¡± If you were not pregnant, I would definitely regret it. ¡± The door was pushed open. ¡°Boss, when is sister-inw leaving?¡± Guohua Fang rushed in and saw his boss and his sister-inw trying to get closer. Du Dapeng, who was at the back, rejoiced. Fortunately, this time, Hua Zi was in the front. Otherwise, he would be in trouble again. Guohua received a cold re from his boss. ¡°Don¡¯t you know to knock before entering?¡± Why are you so particr? Guohua was used to barging in, so he quickly turned around in fear. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss, sis-inw. Sorry for the disturbance, I¡¯ll go out now.¡± Didn¡¯t the two of them have a conflict? Weren¡¯t you in a hurry to send sister-inw away? When the two of them were in conflict, could they get along so well that they didn¡¯t distinguish between the two of them? When their rtionship was good, the people around them would be tortured badly. Inside the room, song ran gave Gu jinghang a light p. ¡°Who allowed you to kiss me?¡± Gu jinghang touched the corner of her mouth. ran, ¡± he said, ¡± in two months, Jingjing will no longer be in our lives. so, ¡± song ran looked at him with a frown, ¡± are you going to continue to be in contact with her in the next two months? ¡± Gu jinghang did not say anything. Song ran stood up and walked out. Gu jinghang took her hand. ran, you¡¯re pregnant. You have to be careful. Don¡¯t make such big moves. Song ran flung his hand away. I know what I¡¯m doing. Mr. Gu, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. Chapter 1104 1104 Popr for the award Gu jinghang was anxious. It seemed that he really had to speed up the progress. Song ran went downstairs and kept looking back. Gu jinghang did not even send her to the entrance of the Academy of Sciences. She was really full of resentment and felt extremely wronged. Song ran looked back with every step she took, but Gu jinghang was nowhere to be seen. She gritted her teeth and said to Guohua, ¡± ¡°Bring a message to your boss. When this child is born, his surname will be song.¡± Guohua felt guilty. sister-inw, sister-inw, don¡¯t be angry with our boss. He might have something that he can¡¯t tell you. Song ran gritted her teeth and said, ¡± then tell him that a man with too many unspeakable secrets is not suitable for a wife. To be his wife, he must have a Diamond Heart. I can¡¯t. I have a ss heart. The kind that will break with a touch. Guohua said carefully, ¡± sister-inw, please don¡¯t be angry. Boss said that you¡¯re pregnant. You can¡¯t be angry. Song ran massaged her temples, closed her eyes, and gritted her teeth. I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯m not angry. No one can rece me if I die from anger. She was so angry that she probably would not be reborn again. She only had one chance, and she cherished her life very much. The journey to Haicheng was thousands of miles long. Song ran only spent one night at Gu jinghang¡¯s ce and it took her two days to make a round trip. She was extremely aggrieved. When they arrived in Haicheng and got off the ne, she felt that she was being watched. A ck car was following behind their taxi at a moderate pace. Song ran was someone who had been kidnapped twice. She had experience in kidnapping people. She was very alert now and knew that someone was following her with just a nce. If she found out, Yin Hua and Fang Guohua would naturally find out as well. ¡°Sister-inw, we¡¯re being followed again,¡± Yin Hua said in a small voice. yes, I know, ¡± song ran nodded. This time, it was daytime and she had Fang Guohua with her. It was said that Fang Guohua¡¯s Kung Fu was as good as Jing hang¡¯s. From the rearview mirror, she saw only one car following them, so she was not too worried. She told the driver to take the main road, and then stopped the car in front of a bustling department store. The three of them got out of the car and stood in front of the department store. The car was parked not far away. Song ran did not look at them and just chatted with Yin Hua and Fang Guohua. The people in the car couldn¡¯t sit still. When the sun set, they pushed the door open and got out of the car. The person was Li Jin¡¯s right-hand man, zou long. Zou long looked around and walked towards song ran. Yin Hua and Fang Guohua were on full alert and they protected song ran behind them. As zou long approached, Guohua stood in front of him and said coldly, ¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for song ran,¡± zou long said anxiously. Over Yin Hua¡¯s shoulder, song ran sized up zou long and said defensively, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sister Jue, Li Jin¡¯s subordinate. My name is zou long,¡± zou long said with a serious expression. Song ran¡¯s heart trembled, but she still looked defensive. ¡°What is it?¡± Zou long looked around at the busy traffic and the noisy crowd. He lowered his voice and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to talk here, can we talk in private?¡± Song ran sneered. you were the one who ordered people to kidnap me, right? ¡± Zou long gritted his teeth. that was a misunderstanding. Sister ran didn¡¯t want to kidnap you. It¡¯s just that her subordinates misunderstood. Song ran pretended to be calm and smiled. I have nothing to do with that woman. Don¡¯te looking for me anymore. That woman had left her so easily, so she should just let her be all alone. ¡°Sister che is dead.¡± Song ran¡¯s heart felt as if a thin thread had been tugged at it, and it hurt terribly. Chapter 1105 1105 Chapter 1142-there must be something Song ran sat in a dessert shop by the road, unable to regain her senses for a long time. It was not until the staff ced a ss of sugar water by her hand and a warm feeling spread in her palm that she looked up at the person in front of her. ¡°How did she die?¡± Zou Long¡¯s face was ashen. sister ran was taken away by su Jingshan. She¡¯s hiding in an apartment in Hangzhou. My subordinates and I searched for her for a long time. On the day we found her, the Council member also found her. Song ran¡¯s heart clenched and she held her breath. She did not even dare to take a deep breath. we hid in the dark and tried to find a chance to take sister che away. But soon, the police arrived. Song ran was so nervous that she could not help but clench her fists. ¡°You said that the police will arrive soon? Are they the police that the senator brought?¡± I¡¯m not too sure about that. Rather than saying that the senator brought the police, it¡¯s more like the police followed the senator. In any case, from what I can see, the senator doesn¡¯t know about the police¡¯s arrival. please continue, ¡± song ran said with a serious expression. Not long after the councilmen went up, the police followed. The police with loaded guns were obviously there for sister ran. About ten minutester, sister ran came downstairs with the senator. Song ran¡¯s heart was in her throat. and? ¡± then, sister ran left the Council member and started to escape. It was obviously a stupid move. There were so many police officers, how could she have escaped? And then sister ran was shot in the heart.¡± All of a sudden, song ran remembered the dream she had. She dreamed that Li Jin was shot and fell into a pool of blood. It had actuallye true. The feeling of her nightmareing true made her feel suffocated. She pressed her hand to her chest and forced herself to calm down. ¡°And then? Representative Qian Qian just watched her die?¡± No. zou long shook his head. the councilmen took her away. They said that this criminal was left for her to punish. Song ran told herself that the woman was a criminal who almost took her life. She should not feel sorry for her or sympathize with her. However, damn it, her heart ached terribly. What zou long had said was so vivid that her heart could not help but throb in pain. Mother and daughter are connected at heart, this damn mother and daughter are connected at heart. ¡°The representative even took su Jingshan away.¡± ¡°Su Feifei, su Jingshan?¡± song ran was confused. ¡°It¡¯s a doctor. He¡¯s sister ran¡¯s old friend.¡± Song ran came back to her senses. Oh, it was that doctor su. ¡°Why did you take su Jingshan away?¡± song ran squinted. ¡°They said he was hiding a criminal and wanted to punish him.¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes were deep. Was it to punish him for his crimes? Song ran got into the car with a heavy heart. Based on her understanding of her biological father, he seemed to love Lijin very much. If he didn¡¯t love Li Jin, he wouldn¡¯t be so concerned about the two sisters, and he wouldn¡¯t have insisted on acknowledging them despite his mother¡¯s opposition. After all, he was rich and powerful. When Lijin left, he was young and handsome, so there should be a lot of women around him. He didn¡¯t find anyone else and waited for Li Jin toe back. Perhaps he went to find her secretly. If it wasn¡¯t for his unforgettable love, he wouldn¡¯t be like this. If it was an unforgettable love, he probably wouldn¡¯t care if she was a criminal. She more or less knew what the Tang family was like. Tang qingru and Tang Ji ¡®an were of the same lineage. People like them didn¡¯t care about good or evil. They were people who were true to their feelings. Chapter 1106 1106 My beauty is not a joke But, if it was not Tang qingru, then who could it be? What a good move, the Mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the Oriole behind. This move was ruthless. This move should have made Li Jin mistakenly think that Tang qingru had brought people to catch her, so that she would die with grievances. Song ran clenched her fists. There had to be a conclusion to this matter. She couldn¡¯t let that woman die in vain. When song ran returned home, song Xuan was a little surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to the Research Institute to see your brother jinghang? Why did youe back?¡± Song ran sighed. don¡¯t mention it. He¡¯s busy with work and can¡¯t apany me. It¡¯s a waste of time. Song Xuan patted her head and said, ¡± you¡¯re too much. The next time you go, give him a call. Do you know that? ¡± You¡¯ve been pregnant for a few months now, and you¡¯re tired from the long journey. Can your body take it?¡± sis, ¡± song ran continued sighing, ¡± it¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t find someone who does scientific research. Song Xuan nced at her and asked,¡±what does that tone mean?¡± Weren¡¯t you very proud of yourself in the past? Isn¡¯t it a great honor for your family¡¯s great scientist to grow up and grow up? Why are you so down now?¡± Song ran held her hand and shook her head. he has too many secrets, and I can¡¯t find out because his secrets are all confidential research projects. If I blindly find out, I might be used of stealing the country¡¯s research results and be sued by them. I feel so wronged. Song Xuan patted her back and said,¡±it¡¯s your fault for choosing him.¡± The more secrets he has, the more important he is to the organization, and the brighter his future will be. You should be happy.¡± Song ran pouted. I¡¯m not happy about it. I¡¯ve decided that the child will be surnamed song. After all, the Father of the child did not contribute much other than having a ¡®Miao¡¯. Song Xuanughed, ¡± then, would people really say that your Section Chief Gu married into another family? didn¡¯t you say that many people in his hometown gossiped behind his back that he lived off a woman and married into another family? ¡± Do you have the heart to confirm this rumor?¡± Song ran was dejected. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± he should be hurt by the rumors. I won¡¯t speak up for him anymore. He deserves it! ¡°Up to you,¡± song Xuan pouted. Song ran leaned against her. sis, when are you going to have another child with brother-inw? ¡± The doctor said that your body will not be affected.¡± Song Xuan¡¯s fingers trembled. that incident has left a shadow in my heart. I don¡¯t even dare to have a child now. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to protect him. Song ran reached out and hugged her. sis, that old woman won¡¯t dare to cause you any more trouble. ¡°That day, I asked Gao Xiang to drive past the Tang family¡¯s old residence,¡± song Xuan said as she nced at her. Song ran immediately sat up straight and asked,¡¯what are you doing? Why are you still going there?¡± Song Xuan raised her chin slightly and her eyes were filled with indignation, ¡± I just wanted to see what kind of life the culprit who caused my child to be lost was leading. The sad thing is that she¡¯s still Living a Good Life with a group of servants. She¡¯s even still healthy. She didn¡¯t get a stroke or a cerebral hemorrhage from anger. I watched her walk in the huge courtyard, admiring the flowers and drinking tea. It was veryfortable. Song ran held her hand tightly. sis, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make her pay. We have to take it slow. We can¡¯t be too hasty. you¡¯re the younger sister, but I¡¯m always making you worry. I¡¯m such a failure as an elder sister. song Xuan sped her hand. Song ranughed. you¡¯ve forgotten that I¡¯ve lived for a lifetime. By right, I¡¯m your sister now. It¡¯s only right for me to worry about you. Chapter 1107 1107 Who gave you the guts? Song Xuan¡¯s eyes turned red. you¡¯re pregnant now. You shouldn¡¯t overwork yourself. Stay at home and rest, okay? ¡± Song ran shrugged. I¡¯m in good health and I¡¯m in good shape. It doesn¡¯t make a difference whether I¡¯m pregnant or not. However, song Xuan was anxious. that won¡¯t do. Don¡¯t go to any Research Institute in the future. Ask Section Chief Gu to take a leave of absence ande back to see you, understand? ¡± She was someone who had lost a child before. She had to be extra careful with her sister¡¯s child. ¡°If I look at him again, I¡¯ll be a pig!¡± The two sisters were chatting in the side hall while yang Haitao was in the kitchen learning how to make soup from aunt Wu. He had basically handed over all the business matters to Huang Jianjun and his subordinates. As a boss, he had nothing to do and stayed at home all day to apany his wife. He ced the stewed goji berry, red date, and longan soup beside song Xuan and said gently, ¡± it¡¯s not meat soup. This soup is very sweet. Have a little. Song ran looked at the two of them enviously. When she thought of her jinghang, who was thousands of miles away and might be seeing Jingjing, she suddenly felt an inexplicable fire burning in her chest. She whispered, ¡± ¡°Sis, I¡¯ll head upstairs first.¡± ¡°You should have some too.¡± Song ran waved her hand. I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯m going upstairs to rest. Just call me for dinnerter. She then went upstairs. Yang Haitao wanted to feed song Xuan with a spoon. Song Xuan nced at him and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t keep mepany at home all day. Do you have nothing to do in thepany?¡± Yang Haitao sat beside her and watched her drink the soup. ¡°There are people busy at thepany. I¡¯ll keep youpany.¡± Song Xuan took a sip of the soup and felt the sweetness in her heart. ¡°Then how long do you n to keep mepany? Even I¡¯m nning to go to thepany to work. If I stay at home all day, it¡¯ll be easy for me to think about things.¡± Yang Haitao ced his hand on her knee and rubbed it gently. don¡¯t rush to thepany. You still need more rest. Or, Wanwan, wait until you¡¯vepletely recovered from your psychological trauma before you go to thepany. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already recovered,¡± Song Yao said, lowering her eyes. Yang Haitao took the bowl away from her and held her hand. He looked into her eyes.¡±You had a nightmare against night.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all in my subconsciousness,¡± song Xuan forced out a bitter smile. Xiao Xuan, I¡¯ll be by your side. We¡¯ll have a child together. Don¡¯t be sad and don¡¯t me yourself. You¡¯re not at fault for this, okay? ¡± Song Xuan pursed her lips. I was too careless. If I didn¡¯t get into that car, or if I brought Gao Xiang with me, maybe things wouldn¡¯t havee to this. Yang Haitao reached out to pull her into his embrace. it¡¯s all in the past. It¡¯s all in the past now. I heard from Ji ¡®an that aunt Shen was sentenced to more than ten years in prison. She¡¯s getting the punishment she deserves. Song Xuan did not say anything. She knew that mother Shen was not the culprit. She was just the minion of a bad person. As long as that evil olddy was still around, she would never be able to let go of her. Good will be rewarded, and evil will be rewarded. These words were just used by bad people to coax people. There would be no retribution for evil. The main culprit who caused her miscarriage was still the olddy of the Tang family. She was still respected and loved by people when she went out, and she was always followed by people. And her child would nevere back. Phew, this is not fair. Yang Haitao saw that she was in a daze, so he said, ¡± ¡°Come to my house with me tomorrow, okay? My parents told me to bring you back. They want to take good care of you.¡± Song Xuan was moved. She held his hand and said, ¡± Haitao, thank you. Thank your family. Chapter 1108 1108 I¡¯ve always been here She couldn¡¯t shirk her responsibility for the miscarriage. After all, she had believed the wicked too easily. But Haitao¡¯s parents, who were eager to have a grandson, had never said anything bad. They had beenforting her, counseling her, and telling her not to think too much. What did she do to deserve this? she felt even more sorry for yang Haitao, for someone who loved her so deeply. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go back to your house tomorrow.¡± She nodded. Yang Haitao heaved a sigh of relief. In the Tang family¡¯s old residence, Fang Guohua walked around and found that the house had arge garden, arge front and back yard, and many servants. The Tang family was indeed a rich and powerful family. In the courtyard, the spring sun was bright and beautiful. Old Madam Tang¡¯s face was radiant as she said to the middle-aged woman beside her, ¡± ¡°I know my son and my grandson well. Even if they know that I¡¯m the one who ordered them to do it, so what? They won¡¯t do anything to me. ¡± Aunt du nodded in agreement. old Madam, that¡¯s true for li ¡®er, but the two girls were still epted into the Tang sect by the senator. Old Madam, you didn¡¯t see how glorious song ran is. Now that she¡¯s out there, everyone¡¯s talking about her. Those two girls can do whatever they want in Haicheng from now on. At this point, old Madam Tang gritted her teeth in anger. She had also read the newspaper. Her precious grandson had actually opened the door for that girl. Was that girl even worthy? Ji ¡®an was really just like his father, possessed. It must have been that Little Vixen¡¯s clever words and looks that had tricked her son and grandson. She would not let that Little Vixen feelfortable. Fang Guohua walked around outside and chatted with a maid who was out to buy groceries. After getting a general idea of what was going on, he returned to the Institute. At night, he received a call from his boss from the Research Institute. ¡°Did you find out anything?¡± Gu jinghang asked in a deep voice. Fang Guohua scratched the back of his head. boss, you¡¯re really impatient. I¡¯ve found out that there are only two old servants left in the Tang family. They¡¯re called aunt Shen and aunt Zhou. We¡¯ll have to ask them about sister-inw¡¯s mother. Gu jinghang pondered for a moment. I heard that the person called mother Shen has been arrested. Guohua¡¯s eyes widened. Wasn¡¯t his boss thousands of miles away? Howe he has such good eyesight or hearing, and knows so much about Haicheng? ¡°We can only ask aunt Zhou then.¡± Gu jinghang said in a low voice, ¡± go and ask aunt Zhou first. I¡¯ll contact the people from the Public Security Bureau. I¡¯ll call you againter. ¡°Yes, boss.¡± After hanging up the phone, Gu jinghang gave a call to the general public Security Bureau of Haicheng. They chatted for a while before he hung up. The next day, Fang Guohua gave Gu jinghang a call. boss, it¡¯s hard to do. That aunt Zhou went to the capital city with the councilmen and that mother Shen was arrested. It¡¯s hard to ask. okay, go to the Public Security Bureauter. Chief Yu will take you to visit that mother Shen in prison. No matter what, you have to make her speak. If she doesn¡¯t, you can go to the second young master of the Tang family, Tang Ji ¡®an. He should be able to help you. ¡°Sure, boss, I¡¯ll go to the police station in a while.¡± Guohua was convinced. An hourter, in a prison in the suburbs, mother Shen was in her prison uniform and handcuffed. She was being escorted by a female police officer to the visiting room. Chapter 1109 1109 What happened to my sister? It had only been two months, but mother Shen¡¯s hair had turnedpletely white. She seemed to have aged twenty years. Her eyes were dull and she looked terrified. She had suffered a lot in this prison. She was filled with regret and hatred. Who would have thought that the girl would let the senator and the second young master torture her to death? If he had known this would happen, why did he do it then? She entered the visiting room with a nk expression. She did not know the young man in front of her, so she looked at Fang Guohua with a guarded expression.¡±Yingluo, Who are you?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been in prison for so long. Did old Madam Tang visit you?¡± Mother Shen¡¯s eyes flickered. Old Madam Tang had never been here, not even once. ¡°The old Madam will save me,¡± she said stubbornly. She was grandma Jian¡¯s most capable servant, and grandma Jian had used her for decades. She couldn¡¯t just leave her alone. It was true that matriarch Tang was using her connections and methods to bail mother Shen out. After all, mother Shen knew a lot of things. If this matter were to be exposed, she would be the one in trouble. However, mother Shen did not know about this, and old Madam Tang did not have any intention of consoling the servants. She was certain that mother Shen would be loyal to her, and she was also used to being high and mighty. Fang Guohua smiled. I went to the Tang family¡¯s old house yesterday. Old Madam Tang was ying cards with a group of well-known richdies in Haicheng. She didn¡¯t seem to have the time to save you. Mother Shen¡¯s aged appearance was evident, and her eyes were full of fear.¡±Old Madam, old Madam will save me.¡± Her words sounded a little guilty. As someone who had followed the old Madam for decades, she had the best say on what kind of heart the old Madam had. Whether she was true or kind, she had the right to say. Mrs. Tang had a Buddha¡¯s mouth but a snake¡¯s heart. A servant like her was probably as insignificant as grass in her eyes. She had no confidence in her heart, really not at all. Fang Guohua saw the old woman¡¯s frightened expression and took advantage of the situation. ¡°Do you know how Li Jin left the Tang family back then?¡± Mother Shen¡¯s heart clenched as she looked at the young man in front of her in fear. ¡°Who the hell are you? Who told you toe here?¡± Previously, Gu jinghang had asked Fang Guohua to investigate Li Jin, so he was very familiar with her. He knew that she had suddenly left the Tang family with her two daughters. After that, Tang qingru had looked for her for many years but to no avail. So, why did Li Jin leave the Tang family back then? Why did he suddenly leave the Tang family? From the way this olddy used this method to harm sister-inw¡¯s sister, it could be inferred that this vicious olddy might have also used this method to harm sister-inw¡¯s mother back then. That was, no one hade forward to testify, so everything could not be fabricated out of thin air. Fang Guohuaughed. it doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What¡¯s important is that the senator is starting to suspect what happened back then. It¡¯s fine if you keep your mouth shut. When the senator hears about it from others, he can¡¯t charge his mother, but you, as an aplice, will definitely be severely punished. You¡¯ve already been sentenced to more than ten years in prison. Do you want to die in prison?¡± Mother Shen was extremely terrified, but she forced herself to remain calm.¡±Aunt Zhou, aunt Zhou won¡¯t say anything.¡± Aunt Zhou and she were the only ones who knew about the incident back then. The old Madam had warned aunt Zhou and threatened her family. If aunt Zhou told anyone about it, her family would not be able to survive in Haicheng. Guohua Fang smiled smugly. you said that aunt Zhou wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about what happened, so you¡¯re saying that old Madam Tang used vicious methods to harm Lijin and forced her to leave the Tang family, right? ¡± Chapter 1110 1110 The child was not saved ¡°Your sister¡¯s child was not saved.¡± Song Xuan felt cold and pain. Her dream was a mess. She seemed to see a little boy chuckling at her and then running away. She ran and ran, and as she ran, the child was gone. All around her was ruins. She searched around in a panic and saw the child lying in the ruins like a doll, lifeless. She suddenly woke up, reached out to cover her heart, and panted in panic. The moment he opened his eyes, he saw song ran and yang Haitao. He forced a smile and said, ¡± ¡°I had a nightmare just now. I dreamed that Yingluo dreamed that my child was gone.¡± Song ran¡¯s nose sniffled and she almost burst into tears. Song Xuan looked at yang Haitao. Haitao, how¡¯s my child? ¡± she asked. Yang Haitao looked at her with reddened eyes. Xiaoxuan, we¡¯re still young. Yueyue will have more children in the future. Song Xuan¡¯s trembling fingers touched her stomach. Then, the smile on her face slowly disappeared. Her fingers trembled badly. Her stomach was already showing, but when she touched it, it was t. It was t. The child was really gone. He was really gone. Her lips quivered and her eyes flickered, as if she couldn¡¯t believe this cruel reality. She looked at yang Haitao for help. no, it¡¯s impossible. You¡¯re lying to me, aren¡¯t you? ¡± Song ran grabbed her hand and said, ¡± sis, you¡¯re still young. Take care of your body. You¡¯ll have children in the future. You have to take care of your health. Song Xuan cried out sadly,¡±my child, my child, my child,¡± Song ran¡¯s nose felt sour and tears kept falling. Yang Haitao turned his back to her and his tears kept falling. Aunt Wu couldn¡¯t take it anymore and ran out of the ward to cry. Song Xuan hugged song ran tightly and cried like a child, ¡± it¡¯s old Madam Tang¡¯s nanny. She¡¯s the culprit, she¡¯s the executioner. She killed my child. I¡¯m going to settle the score with her. I want her to pay with her life. Old Madam Tang is the mastermind behind this. She should die too, Zhenzhen. She should die, Zhenzhen. Song ran caressed her back and furrowed her brows. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± sister, rest well and leave everything to me. I¡¯ll take revenge for you. I¡¯ll make sure the person who harmed you is brought to justice. Song Xuan cried so hard that song ran¡¯s heart was broken. Song ran consoled her for a while. Even though song Xuan was heartbroken, she did not forget to care about her sister, ¡± you¡¯re pregnant now, so don¡¯t tire yourself out. Go home and rest. Song ran felt a lump in her throat. She hugged her and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ll take care of myself.¡± Song Xuan called aunt Wu over and said with red eyes, ¡± ¡°Quickly bring her home. Go back and make some light vegetable porridge for her.¡± Mother Wu left with song ran in grief. Yang Haitao sat by the bed and reached out to touch her face. ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad, okay? You have to think of it this way. Maybe it¡¯s because we¡¯re not fated to be with this child, or maybe this child thinks that we¡¯re too young and don¡¯t know how to take care of children, so he went to someone else¡¯s house. He¡¯ll be doing very well. Don¡¯t be sad and don¡¯t worry, okay?¡± Song Xuan¡¯s tears fell again. although I¡¯ve never been a mother, I¡¯m sure that I¡¯ll be a good mother. I¡¯ll definitely treat him well. How can he not want me? ¡± How could he go to someone else¡¯s house?¡± Yang Haitao felt as if his heart had been torn apart. He hugged her tightly and caressed the back of her head. ¡°A melon that is forcefully twisted is not sweet. Since the child is not willing, we won¡¯t force others, okay? We¡¯ll have other children.¡± How could song ran fall asleep when she was home? Chapter 1111 1111 It was grandma¡¯s fault Mother Shen fell into Guohua¡¯s trap. She quickly turned around and said firmly, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Old Madam was not a kind person. If she really revealed what had happened back then, it might harm her and her family. She could not tell anyone. Guohua smiled. He knew that the olddy would not confess so easily. He said coldly, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been in the Tang family for so many years, you should know who the senator values the most. If you can restore what happened back then, the senator will be grateful for your contributions and may let you go.¡± These words were just said by Fang Guohua to coax the old woman in front of him. If mother Shen were to expose the shameful things that the senator¡¯s mother had done in the past and ruined the Tang family¡¯s reputation, how could Tang qingru let her off? However, this mother Shen in front of him was the same as old Madam Tang. Old Madam Tang waspletely devoid of conscience, while mother Shen was a helper. Fang Guohua had no sympathy for her at all. Mother Shen¡¯s eyes darted around, as if she was tempted. She was getting on in years. After being in prison for two months, she had been tortured and seemed to have aged a few decades. She really didn¡¯t know if she would be able to live until she was released. However, she did not dare to confess to the olddy¡¯s crimes. As such, she was caught in a dilemma. Fang Guohua knew that he had to put some pressure on the old woman in front of him. He needed thest straw to break the camel¡¯s back so that she would tell him everything that had happened in the past. Fang Guohua left the prison and went to Si Nan mansion. His boss had ordered him to find second young master Tang if he was in trouble. In Si Nan mansion, Fang Guohua saw the second young master of the Tang family as he had hoped. Yes, he was a true noble young master,pletely different from his boss. His sixth uncle opened the car door for Tang Ji ¡®an. Tang Ji¡¯ an stepped out of the car with his long legs and saw a man standing outside his courtyard. He said coldly, ¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°My boss is Section Chief Gu jinghang,¡± Fang Guohua quickly introduced himself. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression became even colder. It was only right for him to protect his sister, but he still didn¡¯t have a good impression of this, um, former love rival, Section Chief Gu. After all, Gu jinghang was the one who had defeated him. He could not have a good impression of him. ¡°What is it?¡± Fang Guohua told Tang Ji ¡®an about his doubts. Tang Ji¡¯ an frowned and didn¡¯t say a word. Whether it was Gu jinghang, song ran, or song Xuan, all of them wanted to make sure that grandma Tang was dead. It would not be enough to appease them if they did not make her lose her family. However, Tang Ji ¡®an was different. That was his grandmother. When she did something wrong, he ignored her and gave her the cold shoulder. This was already the greatest support he could give to the song sisters. It was obviously unrealistic to ask him to join them and push old Madam Tang to her death. I won¡¯t interfere with your investigation, ¡± he said in a deep voice. I¡¯m sorry, but I won¡¯t join. With that, he pushed open the iron gate of the yard with a cold expression, walked away from Guohua, and entered the mansion. Guohua scratched the back of his head. To be honest, his reaction was within his expectations. Guohua Fang was anxious. He had toplete the task given by his boss, no matter what. He had asked around and found out that second young master Tang¡¯s girlfriend was called mu Mian, who happened to be an actress in his sister-inw¡¯spany. He felt that if he asked mu Mian to persuade him, he might be able to persuade Tang Ji ¡®an. So, when Fang Guohua came to mu Mian, she stared at him in shock.¡±You want me to persuade Tang Ji ¡®an to help you?¡± Chapter 1112 1112 Her name is mu Mian Guohua nodded. you¡¯re his girlfriend and sister-inw¡¯s good friend. You¡¯re the most suitable person to handle this. Mu Mian coughed lightly. you might not know about the situation between us. Listen to me. Tang Ji ¡®an really won¡¯t listen to me. After all, Tang Ji ¡®an hadn¡¯t looked for her after thest dinner. He probably thought that she didn¡¯tplete her mission well enough. Sheughed in her heart for a while, feeling that she was finally free from this big trouble. But now, this person suddenly appeared and asked her to persuade Tang Ji ¡®an as his girlfriend. Eh? Mu Mian¡¯s eyes lit up. If she tried to persuade Tang Ji ¡®an andpletely angered him, would hepletely destroy their fake rtionship? Well, that¡¯s a good idea. The next evening, it started to rain, and the light was dim. Tang Ji ¡®an got out of the car and saw mu Mian standing outside the courtyard. Mu Mian was wearing a long camel-colored coat and holding a red umbre. Under the dim yellow light, the color was very beautiful. His sixth uncle got out of the car, opened the door for him, and held an umbre. Mu Mian pursed her lips. This was really the style of a young master. He needed someone else to open the door and hold an umbre. Did he not have hands? Tang Ji ¡®an took the umbre from his sixth uncle¡¯s hand and chose to ignore mu Mian, who was standing beside him. He opened the iron gate and prepared to enter the courtyard. Mu Mian grabbed his arm and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you see a living person standing here?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an looked at her coldly. Mu Mian smiled and said,¡±can we talk inside?¡± It¡¯s quite cold outside, so I¡¯ve been waiting for you here for quite a while.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an originally thought that mu Mian hadpletely lost her value and that he would probably never have any contact with her again in this life. In his eyes, a person without value was an abandoned child, and an abandoned child had no right to appear in front of him again. In the living room, Tang Ji ¡®an was still in a daze. How did he let mu Mian in? Why did he just let her in? Didn¡¯t she clearly fail to live up to his expectations? There was rain on mu Mian¡¯s shoulders. It was raining and windy. It seemed like she had been standing outside for a long time. Without thinking, Tang Ji ¡®an took out a handkerchief from his pocket and handed it over. ¡°Wipe it.¡± However, mu Mian did not seem to mind. it¡¯s nothing. I came to find you today to talk to you about song ran. The servant of the Tang family¡¯s old residence, mother Shen, caused song ran¡¯s sister to lose her child. Can you help me investigate this? it seems that ran¡¯s husband¡¯s men are investigating this matter. Tang Ji ¡®an furrowed his brows. How did the Tang family¡¯s Affairs be so well-known? Mu Mian was secretly happy. Very good. He¡¯s frowning and unhappy. He¡¯s about to get angry. Tell him not to meddle in other people¡¯s business. Tang Ji ¡®an frowned and nced at her coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business,¡± Mu Mian almost pped her thigh. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s reaction was within her expectations. She quickly said,¡±isn¡¯t Yingluo your girlfriend?¡± I think I should be in charge of this.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an suddenly narrowed his eyes and looked at her. His dark eyes were filled withplicated emotions, and mu Mian could not pry into his heart. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what our rtionship is?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s voice was still cold. Mu Mian shrugged and said, ¡± they¡¯re a couple. Besides, I think that as ran¡¯s brother, you should act like an elder brother. Your sister lost a child, and you can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing. That mother Shen is obviously just a Lackey, the mastermind. Are you going to let her off just like that? ¡± Chapter 1113 1113 I only have two grandsons Obviously, Tang Ji ¡®an knew who she was talking about and was about to explode. He was going to tell her to stay out of the Tang family¡¯s Affairs. Mu Mian added fuel to the fire. you don¡¯t know how sad Xiao ran and her sister are. Moreover, Xiao ran is still pregnant. It¡¯s not good for the baby to be in such a depressed mood in the long run. You¡¯re really not worthy of being a brother. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s face was extremely dark. He nced at mu Mian and said in a cold tone, ¡± ¡°Alright, you can go now.¡± He had to sort out his thoughts. Mu Mian was puzzled. Huh? Why didn¡¯t he get angry? Why didn¡¯t hepletely cut off all ties with her? Perhaps the dosage wasn¡¯t enough? Mu Mian was about to speak when Tang Ji ¡®an walked upstairs. Mu Mian hurriedly followed him.¡±You still haven¡¯t given me an answer. Are you going to help Xiao ran or not?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an turned his head, and mu Mian ran into his arms. It was a broad embrace. Tang Ji¡¯ an frowned and looked at the person in his arms. She didn¡¯t have makeup on, and her eyes were very bright. He liked people with beautiful eyes. Not only were her eyes beautiful, but they were also clear. This was very rare among actresses. He had always thought that women who entered the entertainment industry were all Philistine and powerful, and their eyes were full of desire. However, mu Mian didn¡¯t. She was like a clear spring, and people couldn¡¯t help but be attracted to her. Her skin was extremely good, and it seemed to be fragile. Her lips were lustrous. Eh? Lip color? How could he be so distracted? Tang Ji ¡®an suddenly came to his senses. Why did he admire her face? He clearly had more important things to consider. don¡¯t try to influence my thoughts, ¡± he said in a cold voice. I don¡¯t like it when others order me to do things, no matter who it is. Mu Mian felt very nervous and tried her best to force a smile. ¡°What if I insist?¡± Brother, I¡¯m begging you, please say it. Our fake rtionship ends here. Don¡¯t bother me in the future. Tang Ji ¡®an just frowned at her and then shook his head. His eyes said, ¡°I really can¡¯t do anything to you. Tang Ji ¡®an lowered his eyes. I¡¯ll think about it. How about this? can you stop bothering me? ¡± Although thest sentence was the same as what she had expected, the first part was very different. A slight difference could lead to a huge difference. No, this was not the result she wanted. However, Tang Ji ¡®an went upstairs and closed the door with a plop. Mu Mian reached out and grabbed the handrail. Wasn¡¯t second young master Tang very strict? Weren¡¯t they very picky? What was going on? What went wrong? Mu Mian consoled herself. At least, second young master Tang had agreed to help Xiao ran. She did note in vain. For a person like Tang Ji ¡®an, it was just a matter of moving his mouth to get rid of anyone. Mrs. Shen had a son and a daughter who were supported by the Tang family. The son was a small civil servant in the Industry and Commerce Bureau of Haicheng, while the daughter was the head nurse of the Obstetrics and Gynecology Department of Haicheng first People¡¯s Hospital. One day, her son came to visit her at work in a hurry. Wang Liming said anxiously, ¡± ¡°Mom, it seems like someone is trying to take action against me and my sister.¡± Mother Shen¡¯s heart sank,¡±what¡¯s wrong?¡± What¡¯s wrong with you guys?¡± ¡°I was fired by the Industry and Commerce Bureau, and my sister was fired by the First People¡¯s Hospital. Tell me, why did you do that to the daughter of the senator?¡± Mother Shen was so anxious that she could not do anything. It seemed that they had really made a move. She thought that the man was only threatening her verbally, but she did not expect that they would turn their attacks on her children. This was her weakness. Chapter 1114 1114 Chapter 1151-family dinner She calmed herself down and said, ¡± I understand. I¡¯ll think of a way. Don¡¯t panic. Fang Guohua was pleased. It was so convenient for him to do things. No wonder his boss asked him to find Tang Ji ¡®an. Tang Ji¡¯ an was a quick and efficient man. He was indeed his sister-inw¡¯s brother. When Guohua came to look for mother Shen again, she was no longer as stubborn as before. ¡°Olddy, are you still going to keep your mouth shut?¡± Now that your children have been fired, if you keep your mouth shut, I can¡¯t guarantee what your children will experience.¡± Mother Shen seemed to have made up her mind and said,¡±I¡¯ve told you, you have to promise that the old Madam won¡¯te and take revenge on me.¡±¡± Guohua sneered in his heart. How could he promise her that? That old Madam Tang hade looking for her, but it was just a dog-eat-dog fight. He didn¡¯t have the time to care so much. However, on the surface, he had to deal with her first.¡±I promise,¡± His mother was here and he was just a Secretary. How could he guarantee that? Whatever, I¡¯ll support you as long as I can. Mother Shen had revealed a lot of information on this trip. Guohua had received too much information. He could only call his boss and report the results of his investigation to ask his boss for his next step. Gu jinghang pondered for a moment. tell your sister-inw everything. Let her decide when to tell her father and how to deal with matriarch Tang. ¡°Understood, boss.¡± At the entrance of Fu Guang University, zou long found song ran again. He lowered his voice and said, ¡± I¡¯ve done some research. Old Madam Tang¡¯s people had been following the senator during that period. The senator¡¯s people have been looking for sister ran, so ran ran ... Therefore, the Mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the Oriole behind. Old Madam Tang was really a cunning Oriole. Song ran gritted her teeth. alright. I got it. Zou long said carefully, ¡± second miss, you must avenge sister che. That old woman deserved to die. Song ran¡¯s eyes were deep. go and manage yourpany well. Don¡¯t break thew and don¡¯t cause any trouble. Leave the rest to me. if there¡¯s anything you need me for, just give me a call. I¡¯ll go through fire and water for you. go ahead, ¡± song ran waved her hand. When song ran returned to the song family¡¯s mansion and saw Fang Guohua, her eyes lit up. Was jinghang here too? The greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment. She entered the house and looked around. Gu jinghang was not there. She suddenly felt a tightness in her chest. sister-inw, ¡± Guohua said softly, ¡± I¡¯ve found something about old Madam Tang. I want to report it to you. who asked you to investigate? ¡± song ran nced at him. ¡°I asked my boss to let me check. He¡¯s worried about you.¡± Hmph! song ran snorted. then, tell me what you¡¯ve found. Fang Guohua told her everything. Song ran¡¯s eyes shed with mischievousness. Very well, this olddy was really going to end up being deserted by her family and all alone. And in the end, she only had herself to me for all this. ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯ll have to stay by your side for the time being,¡± Guohua continued. ¡°Your boss told you to do this?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± if you want to follow me, then follow me. Just don¡¯t disturb my life. At night, song ran was watching television in the living room. The rain was still falling outside, and she felt a little frustrated. Why was it so difficult to live a stable andfortable life? Perhaps there were all kinds of troubles in life. Chapter 1115 1115 Chapter 1152-what kind of feeling Tsk, she originally thought that after she was reborn, she would be able to be with Jing hang. Later on, she thought that after she got married, her life would be stable. Now she thought that maybe after the child was born, Jing hang¡¯s job would be stable and her life would be stable. Who knows? Perhaps stability could only be left for the dead. As long as one was alive, there would be no stability. The phone next to her rang. It was a little harsh against the sound of the rain. Song ran picked up the phone and mmed it down again. She didn¡¯t need to listen to it to know who was calling. Section Chief Gu was very busy every day, and he had to find time to call her. She didn¡¯t dare to waste his precious time. On the other end of the line, Gu jinghang stood beside the telephone in the Communication Department. As he listened to the beeping sound, he said to the person in the inner room, ¡± ¡°Little Wang, please call again.¡± Little Wang chuckled and said,¡±did sis-inw have a conflict with you?¡± Why did I hang up on you?¡± Gu jinghang forced a smile as Xiaowang made another call. The phone rang for a long time before the person on the other end finally picked up. Before he heard her voice, he heard the sound of the rain. It was raining in Haicheng, and the sound of the rain was apanied by her sigh. He could clearly feel her mncholy. In the rain, theyined; Grief and hesitation. Song ran did not say a word and just held the phone¡¯s rope. Her breathing could be heard through the phone. Gu jinghang said softly, ¡± ¡°Is it raining in Haicheng?¡± Song ran said coldly, ¡± Section Chief Gu, don¡¯t start a conversation. If there¡¯s nothing important, I¡¯ll hang up now. I don¡¯t want to waste your precious time. ran, if you want to deal with grandma Tang, you have to be careful. Fang Guohua will be following you around. Don¡¯t chase him away. Also, don¡¯t take any action unless you¡¯re confident. Do you understand? ¡± Song ran chuckled,¡¯Section Chief Gu, aren¡¯t you busy? You¡¯re still in the mood to care about these small things?¡± Gu jinghang had one hand in his pocket as he leaned against the wall. His eyes were hidden in the dim light and he looked a little lonely. Xiao ran, take care of yourself and your child. Song ran gritted her teeth. you¡¯re my husband and the Father of our child. I want you to take care of me and our child! Gu jinghang clenched his fists tightly. He was very emotional, but he could not vent it out. After a long time, she said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m being insensible again.¡± Just as Gu jinghang was about to say something, there was a sound from the other end of the phone. She had hung up. After leaving the Communication Department, du Dapeng squatted outside and smoked. He looked at his boss¡¯s face, which was like the King of Hell, and suddenly felt a little terrified. Du Dapeng quickly pinched the cigarette butt and followed his boss¡¯s steps. He said carefully, ¡± boss, have a cigarette. You look very depressed. Gu jinghang¡¯s hands in his pockets clenched into fists as he said coldly, ¡± ¡°Your sister-inw told me not to smoke.¡± Although he really wanted to smoke a cigarette to vent some of the worries in his heart, he couldn¡¯t. Forget it. Du Dapeng scratched the back of his head. all right. Boss, where are you going now? ¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m going to the square for a run. You can go back.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, boss. It looks like it¡¯s going to rain soon. Don¡¯t run today.¡± Gu jinghang, on the other hand, jogged all the way to therge square in front of theboratory building. Du Dapeng resigned himself to his fate and followed his boss ¡®steps. When they arrived at the square, it began to rain in a short while. Gu jinghang ran in circles in the rain, and du Dapeng kept following him. ¡°Boss, look, the rain is so heavy, can we run tomorrow?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so long-winded,¡± Gu jinghang said coldly, and du Dapeng did not dare to say anything more. Chapter 1116 1116 Around 80,0 In a house in Guangcheng, Yao Jingjing was smoking as she said, ¡± ¡°That Section Chief Gu is only interested in money and not lust.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± the man opposite her asked. I¡¯ve hinted so much, but he¡¯s still unmoved. There¡¯s no reaction at all. I guess there¡¯s something wrong with his function in that area. It¡¯s a pity that face and that strong body. Tsk tsk. The man lit a cigarette and asked,¡±are you sure he loves money?¡± He¡¯s just doing research in aboratory, why would he need so much money?¡± ¡°I heard that his wife is the second generation of a rich family. He probably thinks that he can¡¯t lift his head at home, so he wants to make a lot of money? In short, this man is very greedy. However, the more weak points and shorings a person has, the more beneficial it is to us, isn¡¯t it? If he wants money, then we¡¯ll use money to bribe him. We don¡¯tck money.¡± you have to be careful. I¡¯ll send someone to Haicheng to continue investigating Section Chief Gu¡¯s background. Don¡¯t act rashly, understand? ¡± ¡°I know.¡± Heavy rain poured down. Du Dapeng had already lost count of how manyps his boss had run. Tenps? Twentyps? He didn¡¯t know. He just kept running untilte at night, and the rain didn¡¯t seem to stop. Gu jinghang finally stopped. Hey on the ground and closed his eyes as the rain fell on his face. Du Dapeng squatted at the side and felt his heart ache. boss, if you have something that you can¡¯t tell her, just be honest with her. It¡¯s better than her misunderstanding you. ¡°What do you know?¡± What do you know? it¡¯s a National Honor, a scientific research result that the entire aerospace industry looks up to. How can he take it lightly? He knew that his Xiao ran was a righteous person. She would understand and would. Not only did Gu jinghang ask Fang Guohua to follow song ran, but he also asked Cheng Haidong to send a few martial arts practitioners to follow song ran in secret. He was more worried about the spy organization that had been dealing with him in secret recently. If they went to Haicheng to investigate, he was worried that these people would hurt ran. In addition, zou long was also worried and had sent people to secretly monitor the song family¡¯s every move near the house. One good and one evil, both of their hearts were on the song sisters. Song ran had a lot of information in her hands. Now, she was just waiting for her father to return from the capital city. She wascking a chance to explode. She wanted to wait for a while, wait for her father to be the most annoyed with that old woman, and then reveal the truth to the public. This way, the killing power would be the strongest. In the dead of the night, she would think of Li Jin, and when she thought of that woman, her nose would turn sour. When she was weak and ipetent, she had met a demon like old Mrs. Tang. How helpless she must have been. However, at that time, her father was out of town for an inspection. Inparison, she was much luckier than Li Jin. Although there were many people around her who wanted to harm her, there were also many people who were helping her. Lijin didn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t fight against so many people. She had no choice but to escape with her two children. If she was one stepte, her sister might not be alive anymore, and she would be tortured. Old Mrs. Tang, you can¡¯t absolve yourself from the me even if you die ten thousand times. You really deserve to die. You really deserve to die. However, Li Jin had passed away, just like that. She still had a lot of things to ask her. She had lost an eye and had to run around everywhere. The days of hiding must not be good, right? Shey on the bed and touched her stomach. She was four months pregnant, and her stomach seemed to be bigger than her sister¡¯s back then. She was going for a prenatal examination tomorrow. Hopefully, everything would go smoothly. Chapter 1117 1117 Chapter 1154-can¡¯t bear to look The next day, the weather was good. The song family apanied song ran to the hospital for her prenatal examination. Two small teams were stationed outside the hospital, keeping a close eye on the surroundings. Cheng Haidong¡¯s subordinate reported in a low voice, ¡± brother Cheng, I think there¡¯s another group of people following sister-inw. Cheng Haidong sat in the car, frowning. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The subordinate shook his head. ¡°Go and investigate.¡± ¡°Alright, brother Cheng.¡± A momentter, the subordinate got into the car again and said breathlessly, ¡± Captain, they have two cars. From the moment we left the song family¡¯s mansion, they¡¯ve been following sister-inw¡¯s car. I just went to take a closer look. They don¡¯t seem to be good people. Two of them have scars on their faces and their eyes are fierce. Based on my experience, they should be from the underworld. Cheng Haidong¡¯s face darkened. I¡¯ll stay here. You take two people with you. Try to get in touch with them. ¡°Understood.¡± On the other side, zou Long¡¯s subordinate said carefully, ¡± ¡°Brother long, I found another group of people following the second miss.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± just now, someone sneaked over and sized us up. I saw that the person looked fiendish and didn¡¯t look like a good person. Zou long squinted and looked around. He saw two old Santana¡¯s parked on the opposite side of the road in front of the hospital entrance. A few dark-skinned men in the car asionally nced at them. They did not look like good people. ¡°Take two people with you and go over to take a look.¡± ¡°Alright, brother long.¡± Zou Long¡¯s men and Cheng Haidong¡¯s men met on the battlefield just like that. Cheng Haidong¡¯s right-hand man, Yu Dabao, looked at the three men in front of him and suddenly became very alert. He said to his two underlings, ¡± I¡¯m sure they¡¯re here for sister-inw. They must have bad intentions. We¡¯ll drag them into the alley and beat them up. We¡¯ll make them confess who asked them toe here. ¡°Understood!¡± Zou Long¡¯s men stepped forward. Before they could say anything, Yu Dabao raised his hand and gave a secret signal. Three tall and strong fighting experts each pulled one of the previously fierce men into a small alley. Zou Long¡¯s right-hand man, li Changsheng, saw that the situation was not good and immediately ordered his men to resist. And so, the people from the Research Institute and Li Jin¡¯s people fought fiercely-and when their faces were all swollen- Li Changsheng roared,¡±do you know what kind of person my family¡¯s second miss is?¡± She¡¯s Minister Tang¡¯s daughter, and you dare to have designs on her? do you want to die?¡± Yu Dabao was stunned. you guys aren¡¯t here to kidnap sister-inw? ¡± Li Changsheng took the opportunity to punch Yu Dabao again.¡±You¡¯re the one who¡¯s here to kidnap my family¡¯s second miss, right?¡± ¡°We¡¯re the security team of the Research Institute. We¡¯re here to protect sister-inw,¡± Yu Dabao quickly said. Li Changsheng looked at him suspiciously,¡±you¡¯re a security guard?¡± I think you look like a criminal.¡± Yu Dabao raised his hand. I think you¡¯re the criminal. we¡¯re the subordinates of the second miss ¡®mother. We¡¯re here to protect the second miss. Yu Dabao spat out a mouthful of blood. The few turtles in front of him did not show any mercy. He covered his face with his hands and said, ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s call it out of blows friendship then.¡± Yu Dabao and the rest were also anxious. Sister-inw had been kidnapped twice. If something happened again under their eyes, they reckoned that boss would kill them all. Chapter 1118 1118 Best Actress song ran His mentality was a little broken, so he didn¡¯t control it well and was a little jittery. Yu Dabao rubbed his mouth. since the misunderstanding has been cleared, let¡¯s mind our own business. You guys do what you want to do, and we¡¯ll do what we want to do. After all, the other party was Gu jinghang¡¯s man. Li Changsheng did not dare to say anything more. He dusted his butt and the two parties separated. In the clinic of the hospital, the doctor held the ultrasound results and said to song ran, ¡± ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯re pregnant with twins.¡± Song ran was stunned for a moment. She asked the doctor in disbelief, ¡± ¡°Yingluo, are you telling the truth?¡± ¡°Would I Lie to You?¡± Song Xuan, who was beside her, held her hand excitedly, ¡± Xiao ran, that¡¯s great. That¡¯s great. Song ran could not hide her excitement. That¡¯s right, jinghang said that it would be great if she could have twins. At that time, she even said that he was delusional. Now, his dream hade true. Song ran held song Xuan¡¯s hand and walked out of the room with her. There were pregnant women in the corridor from time to time. The light in the corridor was a little dim, and there was a long bench outside the clinic with yellow paint. Her family was sitting on the bench waiting for her. Song ran turned to look at song Xuan. sis, perhaps you still want your child to be born in our family. That¡¯s why God gave me a pair of twins. Song Xuan nodded with red eyes. yes, yes. Ran ran, do you want to tell Gu jinghang? ¡± Song ran¡¯s face turned cold. what¡¯s there to say? ¡± He¡¯s very busy with work, so I think I shouldn¡¯t disturb him.¡± ¡°You decide for yourself,¡± song Xuan said as she tapped her head. When they saw the two of theme out, the family members immediately surrounded them. When song Xuan told them that ran was pregnant with twins, the whole family was overjoyed. As a result, song ran became a national treasure and a key protected object. Song ran also knew that someone was following her. After all, she had a lot of experience in kidnapping. She could immediately tell that Cheng Haidong had brought a team of people with him. Zou long also had a team with him. With Guohua by her side, she was more at ease. ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re pregnant with twin sticks. Hurry up and tell our boss,¡± Guohua said, scratching his head. Song ran red at him. what do you mean by ¡®double rods¡¯? it¡¯s so unpleasant to hear. They¡¯re twins. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Let¡¯s tell boss about the twins and make him happy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to say it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Guohua asked anxiously. Boss¡¯s life over there has been quite boring. If we tell him about this, he¡¯ll have some hope.¡± Song ran snorted. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s boring. If you dare to tell him, don¡¯t stay by my side anymore. Fang Guohua was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. ¡°Qianqian, this is such a big happy event. If you don¡¯t share it with boss, sister-inw, you can hold it in, but I can¡¯t.¡± Song ran nced at him and Guohua quickly said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to hold it in.¡± They left the hospital together. Fang Guohua opened the car door for song ran and escorted her to the car. His sister-inw was going to give birth to twins for his boss, so he had to serve her well. He was now the little devil and he would definitely be submissive to his sister-inw and listen to her every word. When the car drove out of the hospital, song ran nced at the two groups of people. After a while, the two groups of people caught up with them. Song ran took a deep breath and rubbed her stomach. She was quite happy. This year, the country¡¯s birth control was very strict and she and Jing Xing could only have one child. However, she had always wanted two children. No matter if it was a boy or a girl, the two children would always have apanion. Chapter 1119 ?1119 Chapter 1156-what else can you say? Now, her wish hade true, or perhaps it waspensation for all the hardships she had gone through. She felt that people should still be grateful, and those hardships would be meaningful. Two children, she thought to herself that she hoped it would be a pair of twins. That way, she and Jing Xing would have both a son and a daughter and their lives would be perfect. At night, Gu jinghang called her again. After the morning sickness, song ran¡¯s appetite was good. She sat at the dining table and was toozy to move. She nced at Guohua and said, ¡± go answer the phone. It¡¯s your boss. Say what you should say, and I can hear everything you shouldn¡¯t say, Yingluo. Guohua ran back to the living room and picked up the phone. It was his boss. Gu jinghang gave Fang Guohua a few instructions and Fang Guohua agreed to them. At the end, Gu jinghang said, ¡± ¡°How is your sister-inw?¡± Guohua touched his neck and looked at the people in the dining room. He said carefully, ¡± ¡°Boss, there¡¯s a happy news, but sister-inw doesn¡¯t allow me to tell you. You can guess for yourself.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Where did you guys go today?¡± the hospital¡¯s Wanwan. Sister-inw¡¯s gaze was so intense that it could devour a person. Fang Guohua gulped. You¡¯re not allowed to talk about the twins, but you didn¡¯t say that you¡¯re not allowed to talk about the prenatal examination. ¡°Is Yingluo pregnant with twins?¡± Gu jinghang could not contain his excitement. Aiyo, amazing, amazing. His boss was really a God. He guessed it right away. He coughed a few times. ¡°Well, boss, I¡¯m not going to talk to you anymore.¡± If they said too much, sister-inw would fly into a rage again. That little devil was not to be trifled with. Now that she was pregnant with twins, they had to be even more obedient. ¡°Get your sister-inw to answer the phone,¡± Gu jinghang said in a low voice. Guohua looked at the people in the dining room who were eating slowly and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult for me, boss.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Guohua summoned up his courage and shouted, ¡± ¡°Sister-inw, my boss is asking you to answer the phone.¡± The next second, Fang Guohua said to Gu Jingxing, ¡± ¡°Boss, sister-inw just nced at me.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s voice became deeper. I understand. Take good care of your sister-inw and don¡¯t let anything happen to her. Also, I¡¯ve asked Cheng Haidong to get two groups of people to stand guard nearby. Don¡¯t forget what I¡¯ve told you, understand? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss.¡± After hanging up the phone, Gu jinghang stood at the door of the Communication Department for a while. Du Dapeng was smoking at the side. He said carefully, ¡± ¡°Boss, what¡¯s with that expression? Are you happy or sad?¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy,¡± Gu jinghang lowered his head and smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it.¡± ¡°Joy and sorrow are mixed.¡± ¡°What are you happy about? What are you worried about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy that your sister-inw is pregnant with twins. I¡¯m worried that the two children might have the surname song.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± The next day, a well-dressed man and woman were looking around at the entrance of the second Institute. The woman went up to the guard, little Wang, and said, ¡± Hello, we¡¯re reporters from the Aerospace Science and Technology newspaper. We would like to interview section Chief Gu. Little Wang nced at her and said sternly, ¡± ¡°Section Chief Gu isn¡¯t in the Research Institute.¡± ¡°Then, can we interview any of his assistants or secretaries?¡± the woman asked. Xiaowang looked her up and down. you said you¡¯re a reporter from the aviation Science newspaper. Do you have any evidence? ¡± The woman quickly took out her reporter¡¯s certificate. we are reporters from the editorial department in Jing city. Please take a look. Xiaowang¡¯s expression rxed. that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll get you team leader Hao Jun, who works under section Chief Gu. You can ask team leader Hao anything. Chapter 1120 1120 A daughter? ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Thank you,rade.¡± Not long after, Hao Jun walked over from afar. The woman quickly stood up straight and tried to look like a professional reporter. Hao Jun walked closer, took off his goggles, and nced at her. ¡°You¡¯re reporters? You want to do an interview with my boss?¡± The woman quickly nodded. yes,rade. Look. This is my reporter¡¯s pass. Hao Jun took her reporter¡¯s pass and looked at it carefully. ¡°Sure, where is the interview?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s find a restaurant and get a private room. We can ask while we eat.¡± ¡°Middle.¡± In the restaurant, Cao Ying pretended to take out a book. She looked around and asked, ¡± ¡°Section Chief Gu is your superior, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°What kind of person is Yingluo?¡± he¡¯s from the countryside, ¡± Hao Jun answered seriously. he has no background. He got to where he is today with his own strength, step by step. He has made a lot of contributions. The female reporter kept nodding her head, as if she was echoing his words. Hao Jun said a lot, reporting all of his boss¡¯s past achievements. The woman changed the topic and said, ¡± ¡°Then, what is Section Chief Gu¡¯s personality like? What was his family like? He¡¯s so outstanding and has obtained so many scientific research results. His family must have contributed a lot, right?¡± ¡°My family is fine too,¡± Hao Jun said hesitantly. ¡°Is that so?¡± Hao Jun looked like he was hiding something. The woman asked curiously, ¡± ¡°Is there something you can¡¯t tell me, team leader Kuang?¡± Hao Jun seemed to have made up his mind. ¡°It¡¯s not inconvenient at all. It¡¯s just that our sister-inw¡¯s family is rich. You should know that she¡¯s the daughter of a cab member, Mr. Tang. The Tang family is rich and powerful. Our boss seems to be in a bad mood recently. He¡¯s a little anxious.¡± The woman wanted to get to the bottom of the matter, but Hao Jun suddenly stood up. alright, you should know what should be published and what shouldn¡¯t be published. Don¡¯t blindly write what you shouldn¡¯t write, understand? ¡± alright, team leader zou. I know what I¡¯m doing. Don¡¯t worry. Hao Jun ran off in a hurry and turned back to look at the door of the private room with a meaningful look in his eyes. In the private room, Cao Ying said to the man beside her, ¡± as expected, Section Chief Gu¡¯s mentality has be a little abnormal because his family members are rich and powerful. That¡¯s why he wants to umte wealth wantonly to stabilize his position in the family. ¡°Then let¡¯s go and see his family.¡± At the entrance of the song family¡¯s mansion, the spring sun was shining brightly. A tree of peach blossoms waspeting with each other. Song ran was sitting in the courtyard reading a book. Not far away, Fang Guohua was sitting on a stone tform, paying attention to the movements around him. Not far away, there were two people passing by slowly. He quickly went to song ran¡¯s side and tried to please her, ¡± sister-inw, it¡¯s sunny outside. Reading is bad for your eyes. Why don¡¯t you go in and read? ¡± Song ran red at him and threw the book in her hand at him. ¡°You¡¯re from the same university as your old man, right? You¡¯re quite a busybody.¡± Guohua¡¯s expression became even more fawning, ¡± ¡°The boss and I are doing this for your own good.¡± get lost, ¡± song ran said coldly. go away. Cao Ying, who was passing by the courtyard, curled her lips. She was indeed a hot-tempereddy. She was beautiful, rich, and powerful. How could Section Chief Gu resist her? Cao Ying and the rest did not dare to stay for long as they were afraid of arousing suspicion from the people inside. They left in a hurry, and song ran¡¯s reprimanding could still be heard. They knew about the man beside her. He was one of Gu jinghang¡¯s right-hand men. However, he was reprimanded by his family members for serving Section Chief Gu¡¯s family members. Chapter 1121 1121 Really doted on It seemed that Section Chief Gu¡¯s status in this family was really quite low. No wonder he wanted money. It seemed that Section Chief Gu was really good at money. So, they could adapt to the local conditions and suit his interests. Their n was already half sessful. In Guangcheng, in the dormitory of the Research Institute, Gu jinghang was sitting on a chair with a ck luggage Bag by his feet. He nced at du Dapeng and said, ¡± ¡°Open it and take a look.¡± Du Dapeng opened it and was shocked, ¡± ¡°Old Xi, boss Xi, is the money real or fake?¡± ¡°Real gold and silver,¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes were deep. ¡°Why is there so much money?¡± Gu jinghang did not answer. when it¡¯s dark, ¡± he said, ¡±e with me to the superintendent¡¯s office. ¡°What are you doing Yingying? Boss, did you do something wrong?¡± That must be at least a few hundred thousand. Good Lord, where did his boss get it from? Gu jinghang pushed his head. you shouldn¡¯t be asking. Don¡¯t ask. Du Dapeng swallowed his saliva. yes, boss, but Yingluo, Yingluo, you can¡¯t be muddleheaded. Money is just a worldly possession. We are doing scientific research for the country. The treatment is good, and there are not many ces where we need to use money. The Institute also treats you well, even giving you a house and a car. Boss, you must not take things too hard. Du Dapeng touched the back of his head. What kind of medicine was his boss selling in his gourd? Why was he so confused? At eight o ¡®clock in the evening, du Dapeng sneakily stood guard outside the Office of the Director of the director¡¯s department. He pondered in his heart that perhaps his boss was almost corrupted by others, but fortunately, he knew how to turn back from his lost path. Da Peng, is this all you have in your boss? Your boss even wants to promote you to an officer. How can you be so narrow-minded? In the Bureau chief¡¯s office, Gu jinghang ced arge bag of money on the Bureau chief¡¯s desk with a solemn expression. Sir, they¡¯ve already believed me and are nning to use money to build connections. Director Chen of the southeast Research Institute nodded and picked up the phone on the table to call the Chinese Academy of Sciences. Chief Dean Fu answered the call. Director Chen reported the situation to him and chief Dean Fu said with a serious expression, ¡°Get Section Chief Gu to answer the phone.¡± ¡°Yes, inspector.¡± After he finished speaking, he passed the phone to Gu jinghang. On the other end of the line, President Fu said with a serious expression, ¡± nowadays, thepetition for aerospace strength is the core. Since the establishment of our country¡¯s ¡®Red Star No. 1¡¯, many countries have been watching. They want to destroy it and steal the technology. So, Section Chief Gu, you have a long way to go, do you understand? ¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°They will have a perfect organization. Section Chief Gu, you have to destroy their organization. You should know what to do.¡± ¡°Yes, director, I understand.¡± don¡¯t act rashly. Report any actions to Inspector Chen and me, understand? ¡± ¡°Yes, director.¡± also, you have to understand that this is the top secret of scientific research and can not be disclosed to anyone. ¡°Yes, director.¡± The atmosphere was heavy. President Fu coughed lightly and asked with concern, ¡± ¡°Did your family members have any conflicts with you?¡± ¡°I can ovee it.¡± okay, be careful. Those people aren¡¯t good people. When they¡¯re forced into a corner, they¡¯ll show their ferocious fangs. You must be careful, understand? ¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Du Dapeng waited outside for a long time before his boss slowly walked out of the director¡¯s office. He quickly went up to him and said uneasily, ¡± ¡°Boss, are you okay? Are you alright?¡± Chapter 1122 1122 Chapter 1159-it¡¯s a done deal Gu jinghang ced one hand in his pocket and nced at him. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the dormitory.¡± In April, song ran¡¯s stomach gradually grew bigger. Her family was worried and had no choice but to let her take a semester off. What could the principal say? What would the principal dare to say? The principal could only p and cheer. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°I must attend your son or daughter¡¯s one-month celebration.¡± After all, she was the grandson or granddaughter of a Senator, so he had to make connections. Not only did song ran be the first to get married among the students in Fu Guang University, but she was also the first to get pregnant. The students in Fu Guang did not approve of her. They felt that Fu Guang¡¯s school rules were aplete joke in front of her. However, everyone only discussed it in private. No one dared to say it out loud. After all, everyone knew that song ran had an amazing father. Who would dare to object? Song ran packed up and went home to wait for her delivery. In April, the peach and orchid flowers in Haicheng bloomed. The whole of Haicheng was bright and beautiful in spring. It was so gorgeous that one¡¯s mood unconsciously improved. Everyone was in a good mood, except for song ran. The car was parked under the shade of trees and under the flowers. Song ran frowned. How she wished that her jinghang could be by her side at this time. After spring passed and winter came, she hoped that she could enjoy the scenery with him. She took a deep breath and told herself that he was busy with work. He was a scientific researcher who had contributed to the development of the country. He had to take care of the country¡¯s interests and everything. Song ran sighed. She counted the days and realized that her due date was in September. She did not know if the great scientist Gu would be free toe back by then. Song ran was a little annoyed and secretly scolded herself.¡¯You¡¯re so spineless. Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re not going to talk to me?¡¯ Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ll ignore him. Let him go about the righteousness of his country and the big picture. I¡¯ll just ignore him. In the song family¡¯s mansion, song Xuan had also recovered and returned to herpany. Yang Haitao had hired a lot of helpers for her, but all she did was make decisions and didn¡¯t tire herself out. In the office, song Xuan picked up the phone and dialed a string of numbers. Secretary Dong picked up the call and she said, ¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m looking for my father.¡± Secretary Dong hurriedly said: ¡± it must be the Missy. Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll call Mr. Senator right now. The eldest miss was a little more indifferent. This was the first time she took the initiative to contact the senator. So when Tang qingru heard that song Xuan was looking for him, he immediately dropped the meeting at hand and picked up the phone. ¡°Yue ¡®er Qianqian, Oh, no, Xiao Xuan, Qianqian¡± He was still more used to calling her Yue ¡®er and could not change his words. ¡°Dad, you haven¡¯t been back to Haicheng for a long time. When are youing back?¡± song Xuan asked softly. ¡°Do you miss your father?¡± Tang qingru smiled kindly. Song Xuan felt a little guilty. In fact, she did not miss her father who she had not spent much time with. She had an ulterior motive for making this phone call. However, the fatherly love from the person on the other end was real. Her fingers trembled and she told herself not to think too much and not to care too much. As long as that old hag was not punished, she would be on tenterhooks. She must make that old hag be punished. If he wanted the old woman to be punished, he would have to use her father¡¯s hand. yes, ran ran misses you a lot. When are youing back? have a meal with ran and me. Ran is already pregnant, and I don¡¯t want her to be tired from traveling. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll ask Secretary Dong to arrange it. I¡¯ll go back on Friday night. Is that okay?¡± Tang qingru quickly said. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Chapter 1123 1123 Even if she was angered to death On Friday afternoon, song Xuan called Secretary Dong to confirm that her father would board the private ne at 3 p.m. And arrive in Haicheng at around 4:30 p.m. He would go straight to her house after getting off the ne. Song Xuan calcted the time. It was five o ¡®clock. She went downstairs and said to Gao Xiang, ¡± I¡¯m going to a ce. Go back directly. When you see my father, the senator¡¯s father, tell him that I¡¯ve been taken away by old Madam Tang¡¯s men. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gao Xiang¡¯s face changed. Song Xuan¡¯s expression was a little cold. I¡¯m not doing anything. I¡¯m just making those who deserve it pay the price. Gao Xiang shook his head. no way. You clearly know that there are Tigers on the mountain. Yet, you¡¯re still going to the Tiger Mountain. Song Xuanughed, ¡± a fall into a pit, a gain in your wit. I¡¯ll be fine. That olddy won¡¯t dare to do anything to me. You can go. ¡°If President yang knows, I can¡¯t exin it to him.¡± Song Xuan patted her shoulder and said, ¡± in this family, I have the right to speak. Trust me. I insist on keeping you. He won¡¯t do anything to you. Gao Xun¡¯s expression was serious,¡±but it¡¯s not good.¡± ¡°No buts, let¡¯s not waste any more time.¡± After she finished speaking, she went downstairs. Gao Xiang gritted his teeth. She had to hurry up. If something happened to song Xuan again, she would be too ashamed to face anyone. Gao Xiang drove the car away, while song Xuan hailed a taxi and went straight to the Tang family¡¯s old house. It was April in the human world, and the breeze was not cold. In the evening, the sun was golden, and the earth was yellow. However, her Restless Heart suddenly calmed down. Half an hourter, she parked her car outside the Tang family¡¯s old house. In the courtyard, shaoyao was driving happily. Song Xuan saw the olddy holding a string of Buddha beads and instructing others to fertilize the nts. From a distance, she looked like a kind olddy, but upon closer look, one could see how vicious her eyes were. She was ughtering people with one hand and ferrying souls with the other. Old Madam Tang also saw song Xuan. Her eyes were filled with malice. This girl actually dared toe to her door. As soon as she raised her hand, the servant beside her quickly ran over to open the door. The people below knew who hade, but they didn¡¯t dare to neglect or be too enthusiastic. Caught between the Council member and the olddy, they were in a dilemma. Old Madam Tang stared at song Xuan with ill intentions and said in a strange tone, ¡± ¡°What are you doing here? Who asked you toe?¡± ¡°As a descendant of the Tang family, it¡¯s understandable for me toe to the Tang family¡¯s old mansion,¡± song Xuan smiled. Her words easily triggered the olddy¡¯s anger. Song Xuan was calm and rational now. She knew what the old woman¡¯s weakness was. She would definitely return the pain she gave her ten times or a hundred times. ¡°You still have the face to call yourself a descendant of the Tang family?¡± Song Xuanughed and replied,¡±why do I not have a face?¡± I¡¯m not only here at the Tang family¡¯s old estate, I¡¯m also going to the small ancestral hall to pay my respects to my Tang family¡¯s ancestors.¡± Old Madam Tang¡¯s face immediately darkened,¡±How dare you!¡± Don¡¯t dirty my Tang n¡¯s ancestral hall.¡± ¡°Dirty the Tang family¡¯s ancestral hall?¡± song Xuanughed. Then, grandma, why did you ask me to go to the ancestral hall to reflect on myselfst time? Why did you let mother Shen torture me in the ancestral hall?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to call me grandma!¡± Mrs. Tang¡¯s face was livid. However, song Xuan walked straight into the mansion. The servants at the side did not dare to stop her. They did not dare to pull her either. If the senator med them, they would all be finished. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that the senator ced great importance on the song sisters. He would rather offend the old Madam than offend the song sisters. Chapter 1124 1124 Chapter 1161-you just don¡¯t let people be free of worry Song Xuan walked in, but no one dared to stop her. Old Madam Tang red at her angrily and waited for song Xuan. She followed behind her in a hurry. This b * stard really didn¡¯t know how high the sky was! Song Xuan walked very quickly and soon reached the second floor. She was at the entrance of the ancestral hall. The ancestral Hall¡¯s door was usually open. She walked in directly as if there was no one there, and the smell of feudal decay hit her in the face. She chuckled. It was already the 1990s, and the new era would be in less than ten years. This olddy was still talking about bloodlines and bloodlines. She was probably still living in feudal society. Song Xuan did not care. She picked up the incense on the table and nned to light it up. Old Madam Tang snatched the incense from her hand and rebuked her coldly, ¡± ¡°Who Do You Think You Are? the Tang family¡¯s ancestors don¡¯t need you to offer incense.¡± Song Xuan chuckled and said,¡±the ancestors of the Tang family are also my ancestors.¡± I¡¯m my father¡¯s daughter, why can¡¯t I offer incense?¡± Old Madam Tang threw away the incense in her hand and snorted, ¡± ¡°As long as I am not dead, don¡¯t even think about entering the Tang family genealogy as a descendant of the Tang family. Even if Qing ru said it, it would be useless. Last time, he only verbally acknowledged your status. Your names did not appear on the Tang family genealogy.¡± Ha, who cares? Song Xuan snorted in her heart and said, ¡± ¡°Grandma Jian Jia¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Mrs. Tang was furious. Don¡¯t Call Me Grandma again!¡± To her, this was a disgrace. The existence of the little bastard in front of her showed that there was an imperfection in her life. There was only one thing that was notpletely within her control. She had always liked to be in control of everything. However, ever since Lijin came, or rather, ever since the two little B * stards came, he had been in a bad mood. Everything was out of her control like a wild horse out of control. This was driving her crazy. Song Xuan smiled. it¡¯s your business if you don¡¯t like me. I still have to be polite. Grandma, jianjia, you have to think about it. How long can you live? ¡± You¡¯re in your 70s now. In your 70s? Have you ever thought about how many years you can still be in charge of the Tang family¡¯s genealogy? after you pass away, who do you think will have the final say in the Tang family? Isn¡¯t that our father¡¯s decision?¡± Old Madam Tang was furious and pped her. don¡¯t be delusional. Before I die, I will leave myst words. Qing ru will not disobey me. Otherwise, I will tell him that I will not die in peace. Song Xuan sat on the ground and looked up at her. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Oh, really? Grandma, do you think my dad will listen to you? When you were still alive, he only cared about us. Now that you¡¯re gone, he¡¯ll definitely wee us into the Tang family.¡± Old Madam Tang had already fallen into a state of madness. This was what she was most concerned about. She was born in 1918, and the feudal society in the country ended in 1911. She was born then and was basically still feudal. She valued family background, bloodline, and bloodline as much as the ancient royal family. How could she tolerate amoner like Li Jin marrying into the Tang family? How could he tolerate the two little B * stards that Yu Yi had given birth to? It was even more impossible for him to tolerate the endless glory of these two little B * stards and acknowledge their ancestors. No, she couldn¡¯t stand all of this! Song Xuan continued to provoke her. daddy likes me and my sister very much. Grandma, you can¡¯t stop daddy from acknowledging us! Old Madam Tang finally lost her mind and roared, ¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Chapter 1125 1125 Chapter 1162-the heavens are about to be overturned After he finished speaking, he swept the burning candle on the table towards song Xuan ... Song Xuan raised her arm to cover her face. At that moment, she thought that the candlelight would fall on her body. She did not mind suffering a little physical pain to pull the old woman down. However, in that split second, a figure suddenly pounced towards her. She heard yang Haitao¡¯s voice and shouted worriedly, ¡± ¡°Song Xuan!¡± Then, she felt the person who was blocking her groan. It was April, and Haicheng was warm. The clothes they wore were thin. When the candle oil was poured on their bodies, the candlelight quickly lit up the chemical fiber clothes on their bodies. The back of yang Haitao¡¯s clothes was instantly burned. Tang qingru¡¯s voice came,¡±hurry up and put out the fire. Take off your clothes and cover the fire, hurry!¡± Song Xuan heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, her most miserable appearance was seen by her father. As such, the old woman¡¯s evil deeds could not be absolved. Guohua quickly took off his jacket and covered Haitao¡¯s back with it. The fire was not big to begin with, so it was instantly extinguished. However, the burning sensation caused beads of sweat to form on yang Haitao¡¯s forehead. He could not imagine what kind of suffering song Xuan would have to go through if the candle oil and mes were sshed on her. With lingering fear, Tang qingru went to help song Xuan who was sitting on the ground, and said with pain,¡±Xiaoxuan, are you alright?¡± Song Xuan¡¯s eyes were full of panic and fear, which made Tang qingru¡¯s heart ache. Since she was young, it was he who failed to protect her, causing them to be separated for 19 years. Thest time, it was also because he was not in Haicheng that he failed to protect her, which gave his mother an opportunity to take advantage of, causing Xiao Xuan to lose a child. Song Xuan¡¯s nose twitched as tears rolled down her face. She looked up at old Madam Tang and said, ¡± ¡°Dad, grandma caused me to lose a child, and you¡¯re still not satisfied? You even brought me here and bullied me. Do you want me to die?¡± Old Madam Tang looked at her in disbelief.¡±What nonsense are you talking about, girl? When did I ask you toe over?¡± Song Xuan shrunk into yang Haitao¡¯s arms in fear. She did not even dare to speak. ¡°Old Madam, are you going to say that you don¡¯t know anything likest time?¡± Gao Xun said angrily. Last time, because of you, song Xuan lost her child. This time, it¡¯s the same. You took song Xuan away by force and wanted to torture her. If we didn¡¯t arrive in time, I don¡¯t know how you would have tortured her!¡± Old Madam Tang suddenly felt that she couldn¡¯t exin herself. She said angrily, ¡± ¡°You little girl, What kind of tricks are you ying? You were the one who suddenly came to the Tang family¡¯s house and said that you wanted to burn incense for the Tang family¡¯s ancestors. Why did you turn around and say that I was the one who brought you back?¡± Other than song Guoqing, the rest of the song family were all here. Song ran, who had never talked to anyone, said coldly, ¡± everyone knows that my sister lost a child in this ancestral hall. I¡¯m sure everyone knows how deeply she is traumatized by this ancestral hall. Grandma, do you really think we¡¯re all fools? ¡± Matriarch Tang gritted her teeth and red at song Xuan. She then turned to song ran and shouted hysterically, ¡± ¡°You two little B * stards, join forces to deal with me!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Tang qingru red at old Madam Tang and gritted his teeth,¡±The Tang n¡¯s ancestral hall calls the Tang n¡¯s descendants illegitimate children. Mother, is this how you cultivate as the head of the Tang n? Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing your sense of propriety in front of the juniors?¡± ¡°Evil creature! You also know that I¡¯m the head of the Tang family? You can¡¯t tell right from wrong and only listen to the words of a bastard. You¡¯ve let down the Tang family¡¯s ancestors!¡± ¡°Mother, are you nning to expel me from the Tang family?¡± Tang qingru gritted his teeth. Chapter 1126 1126 Whatever sister-inw says is right Mrs. Tang clutched her chest in anger. This time, her heart really ached. Her son always stood on the side of the little bastard that she despised the most. Last time, she had nothing to say. She was indeed in the wrong. However, this time, he believed the little b * stard¡¯s words without any exnation and framed her with the little b * stard. How could she endure this? Song Xuan reached out and held yang Haitao¡¯s face. She said worriedly, ¡± ¡°Gao Xun, take him to the hospital first. I¡¯m afraid his back is badly scalded. Hurry and take care of the wound.¡± Yang Haitao¡¯s face was pale as he shook his head. fortunately, I blocked it. If it were you, I¡¯m afraid you would have been more seriously injured. Tang qingru¡¯s face turned even uglier. Yes, his mother nned to burn song Xuan with a candle, and he had seen it with his own eyes. He really didn¡¯t know that his mother was so vicious. He thought that she was just the head of a slightly feudal and decadent family. He was really heartbroken by this. Song ran, who had been watching the entire battle, knew that this was the time for her to reveal everything she knew. Song ran pondered for a moment and said, ¡± grandma, I really didn¡¯t expect you to hate my mother, sister, and I to this extent. I didn¡¯t believe the news I received previously, but now, you¡¯re not letting it go after getting someone to get rid of my sister¡¯s child. You even want to take my sister¡¯s life. I think the rumors in the past are true. Old Madam Tang red at her. What was this little girl trying to say? ¡°What have you heard?¡± Tang qingru asked coldly. Tell me everything.¡± Song ran sank into sorrow. She frowned and said, ¡± I¡¯ve heard two things. Both of them are rted to grandma. But I, ran ran, don¡¯t dare to tell her. Old Madam Tang pointed a trembling finger at her. you wretched girl. Don¡¯t y tricks on me. Tell me, what do you know? ¡± I heard that our mother left the Tang family because you forced her to, ¡± song ran sneered in her heart. &Nbsp; Old Madam Tang¡¯s face was drained of blood, and she lost all her arrogance. As the head of the Tang family, he was also her Qing ru who respected her and gave her face. If he knew what had happened back then, would he still respect her and serve her? For a moment, she felt very uncertain. shut up! Your sister is framing me, and now you¡¯re trying to spread rumors about me. You¡¯re really jackals of the same tribe! With every word she said, Tang qingru¡¯s face became uglier. Wild girl, bastard, jackals of the same tribe, trash, such words had ignited the anger in Tang qingru¡¯s heart to the maximum. He gritted his teeth and said,¡±Xiao ran, please continue.¡± &Nbsp; Song ran continued, ¡± I heard that you beat my sister up until she was covered in bruises. You even hung her up and beat her up. Until now, my sister is still traumatized. She would even dream of being beaten up by you when she was young. Yang Haitao¡¯s heart ached as he hugged song Xuan tightly. It turned out that the reason she said ¡®don¡¯t hit me¡¯ in her dreams was because she had been beaten up by her grandmother. Tang qingru¡¯s face was ashen, and he couldn¡¯t say a word. When he was on a national tour, he was often not at home. It turned out that Li Jin and the children were living such a miserable life at home. No one had told him. No one had ever told him. Old Madam Tang was almost going crazy. qingru, don¡¯t believe this girl. How could I do that? ¡± However, there was only indifference in Tang qingru¡¯s eyes, and the extreme indifference made old Madam Tang panic. Chapter 1127 1127 The four handsome men Song ran did not n to let her off the hook. She continued, ¡± back then, she forced the three of us to leave. Many yearster, when mother came back, she couldn¡¯t sit still. Dad, when you went to Hangzhou, the police followed you. Have you never thought about why you were followed? ¡± Not only did she watch him suffer, but she also instilled in him the idea that Li Jin left the Tang family because she was unwilling to be lonely. How could there be such a vicious person in this world? The person who had hurt him the most was his biological mother? What an absurd society. Of course, old Madam Tang denied it. ¡°Ridiculous! How could I do that? I¡¯m a vegetarian and a Buddhist, how could I do such a ridiculous thing?¡± Song ran snorted. grandma, don¡¯t keep talking about eating vegetarian and praying to Buddha. It¡¯ll taint the good name of Buddha. He then turned to Tang qingru and said, ¡± dad, I swear that I didn¡¯t lie. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Mother Shen in the prison. The condition is that the people in the prison must not let anyonee into contact with mother Shen, in case someone threatens her again to not disclose what happened that year. Or, you can ask aunt Zhou. In the Tang family¡¯s old residence, only these two people know the truth. That year, grandma threatened aunt Zhou, but she didn¡¯t dare to say it. Also, you can use your position to ask the police who are following you. Let¡¯s see who informed them of your whereabouts.¡± Song Xuan heaved a sigh of relief. She did not expect ran to know so much inside information. She had only nned to anger the olddy to death. Now, it had exceeded her expectations. Good, very good. Tang qingru asked her aggressively, mother, is what Xiao ran said the truth? ¡± Old Madam Tang¡¯s face darkened. She knew that she had fallen into the hands of these two little girls. She was so angry that her head hurt and her heart ached. She reached out to cover her heart and gasped for air. This time, she wasn¡¯t pretending. She was really angry. This time, she was really agitated by these two scheming girls. ¡°If everything is true, then, mother, let¡¯s break off our mother-son rtionship!¡± Tang qingru added. Old Madam Tang¡¯s vision turned ck and she fainted. Old Madam Tang fainted, but Tang qingru was still indifferent. He only raised his hand and said, ¡± ¡°Send her to the hospital.¡± If old Madam Tang knew that her son was still so calm even when she had fainted, she would probably die of anger on the spot. After old Madam Tang was carried away, song Xuan also helped yang Haitao out. Tang qingru had been shocked too much. He felt guilty to Li Jin and his daughter. He had note back to his senses yet, and only knew to follow song Xuan. please send my father back to his room to rest, ¡± song Xuan said to Secretary Dong. he must be tired. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the hospital.¡± Song Xuan nced at him. dad, you should go back and rest. We can do it ourselves. For the past 19 years, they had not relied on him as a father. Even now, they still did not need him as a father. His father¡¯s love was like a mountain. He wanted to be their mountain, but he found that unknowingly, his little girl no longer needed him. He looked at song Xuan and said in a sad voice, ¡± ¡°Do you hate me?¡± Song Xuan¡¯s eyes were clear. no, because you didn¡¯t know either. You were also kept in the dark. It¡¯s just a pity for ran¡¯s mother and I. She carried too much on her shoulders. Even after her death, the olddy tried to mislead me. She said that you were the one who brought people to capture our mother and that you were the one who robbed and killed our mother. I didn¡¯t know that there was such a vicious old man in the world. He has a Buddha¡¯s mouth but a snake¡¯s heart. It really made me feel a chill all over my body. Chapter 1128 1128 Chapter 1165-really terrible I¡¯m also d that I didn¡¯t grow up in such a family and didn¡¯t grow up by that olddy¡¯s side. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what kind of torment I would have to suffer. I don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s still alive today.¡± Tang qingru¡¯s heart was in pain. After song Xuan finished speaking, she directly supported yang Haitao and walked out. In the car outside the Tang family¡¯s old residence, song Xuan and yang Haitao got into the car together. Gao Xiang quickly started the car and sped away. Song Xuan wanted to roll up his clothes, but yang Haitao grabbed her hand and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said. ¡°Let me take a look.¡± She forcefully rolled up his clothes, only to realize how badly he had been scalded. His clothes were mmable, and when the candle was lit, it was instantly set on fire. Arge part of his back was burned, red and blistered, looking ghastly. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± song Xuan asked, her heart in her throat. Didn¡¯t it hurt just now?¡± Yang Haitao¡¯s face was as white as a sheet, beads of sweat rolling down his forehead. He forced a smile. I feel like you need me to apany you. I can see that you¡¯re very scared. Song Xuan¡¯s eyes turned red and she held his hand tightly. She wanted to tell him, ¡± silly boy, my fear is just an act. However, she didn¡¯t say it. She still wanted yang Haitao to think that she was kind and harmless. She didn¡¯t want to tell him the truth that losing her child had turned her heart dark. Perhaps it was because she loved him. In front of her lover, she didn¡¯t have to be so honest. She touched his face and forced a smile. thank you. With you around, I¡¯m very at ease, especially at ease. Yang Haitao alsoughed. we¡¯re husband and wife. There¡¯s no need to thank me. The car sped all the way to the hospital, heading for Xuxu. When they arrived at the hospital, yang Haitao was sent to the emergency room. Song Xuan apanied him and the Dermatology doctor gave him first aid. When he was treating the wound, he couldn¡¯t help but groan in pain. Song Xuan¡¯s heart ached. She held his hand tightly and wanted to share his pain. Yang Haitao was d that he arrived in time and blocked the attack for her. If song Xuan was injured, he would be heartbroken. She had just lost a child, and on the surface, she seemed to have walked out of the shadow. Only the closest family member could sense the sadness in the depths of her heart. She was a thoughtful person and easily thought too much. She had ced too many beautiful wishes on her first child and lost it just like that. The pain in her heart was not something ordinary people could understand. If he were to make things worse and hurt her, he would really be unable to absolve himself of the me. He would really not be a qualified husband. While yang Haitao was treating his wound, song ran and the rest were waiting outside the emergency room. Yin Hua pulled her over to sit on the long bench to rest. She waved her hand. Who said that pregnant women had to sit all day long? she had to take care of her baby scientifically. The more pregnant she was, the more she had to exercise. In the consultation room, the doctor said with a serious expression, ¡± it¡¯s inevitable that there will be a scar after such a Big Burn. Come to the hospital every day for a change of medicine. Also, try to sleep on your side when you sleep, understand? ¡± ¡°Got it, doctor,¡± song Xuan replied on his behalf. Yang Haitao rejoiced once again. Luckily, he was the one who was in pain for her. Otherwise, if there was a scar on his Xiao Xuan¡¯s back, and she was so vain, the psychological trauma would probably be even greater. That old Madam Tang was the most vicious woman. She could even do such a thing to her own granddaughter. Chapter 1129 1129 Section Chief Gu¡¯s wife Fortunately, his Xiao Xuan did not grow up in that family and was not poisoned by that olddy. After the wound was treated, song Xuan helped yang Haitao out. Yang Haitao¡¯s face was still pale. The group of people left the hospital and rushed home. In the women¡¯s prison, Tang qingru was sitting in the visiting room with a pale face. The warden and the director of the Public Security Department were apanied by him, looking at the big shots sitting in fear. Soon, mother Shen was brought out. As soon as she saw Tang qingru, she suddenly lost herposure. Tang qingru¡¯s face was as dark as the King of Hell¡¯s. He stared angrily at the old woman in front of him and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Tell me everything you know.¡± Mother Shen clutched the corner of her shirt in fear and trepidation. The senator finally found out about it. Paper can¡¯t hide the truth. However, she thought that at most, she would be considered as someone who did not report the truth. The senator was a reasonable person and would not do anything to her. Perhaps, she could atone for her crime and get the senator to let her live. It could only be said that old Madam Tang¡¯s scope was too small and her vision was too shallow, causing the people around her to be unable to see the situation clearly. She didn¡¯t know how much Tang qingru loved Li Jin, and mother Shen, like his own mother, was the culprit that caused him and Li Jin to be separated for neen years. Mother Shen looked at Tang qingru in fear and told him everything that had happened in the past. It was the same as what song ran had said. Ran was not lying. Aunt Shen had been with her mother for decades. She knew everything about her mother. There was no way she would frame her. Tang qingru¡¯s heart was cold. He hated the wrong person. Li Jin said she was innocent and wronged, it was all true. She had actually suffered such a grievance. It was really a great grievance. He, on the other hand, felt that his mother was just a little pedantic. He was clearly the one at fault. Tang qingru went to the first hospital after learning all this. It had to be said that old Madam Tang was probably used to doing evil things. The continuous blows had not been able to defeat her. She had only fainted because her blood pressure had suddenly shot up. Now, under the care of the doctor, she was in good spirits and half-lying on the bed. Her servant was peeling an Apple for her. Old Madam Tang waved her hand. don¡¯t be in a hurry to eat the apple. Hurry and send someone to the hospital where mother Shen is being held. Tell her not to say anything. If she dares to say a word, I¡¯ll make sure her children won¡¯t be able to stay in Haicheng anymore. Also, tell aunt Zhou that she¡¯ll say the same thing. ¡°Did mother threaten the two of them in this way back then?¡± As Tang qingru¡¯s voice rang out, the blood on old Madam Tang¡¯s face suddenly faded. She stared at Tang qingru in horror. Did he hear that? She red at her son and said,¡±unfilial son, what are you doing here?¡± Aren¡¯t you already on the side of those two girls?¡± Old Madam Tang was also a little afraid and didn¡¯t dare to call the two girls B * stards anymore. ¡°Let me ask you, was this how you threatened mother Shen and aunt Zhou back then?¡± Tang qingru walked closer to her step by step. Old Madam Tang snorted coldly in her heart. Mother Shen was her loyal fan, so there was no need to threaten her. As for aunt Zhou, she had indeed used some tricks. She liked obedient servants. She had dismissed the disobedient ones long ago. They could no longer survive in Sea city. ¡°You believe the little girl¡¯s words without a doubt. What else can I say? What else do you have to ask?¡± ¡°Mother, did you really beat Yue ¡®er to a pulp and force Lijin to leave the Tang family?¡± a cold glint shed in Tang qingru¡¯s eyes. Chapter 1130 1130 Not in a good mood However, old Madam Tang refused to answer. I don¡¯t have anything to say. You don¡¯t believe anything I say, and you believe everything those two girls say. Then I won¡¯t bother to exin myself. As long as she refused to admit it, her son would not be able to do anything to her. Tang qingru looked down at the old man on the bed. Not only was she vicious, but she was also a scoundrel. He was really ashamed to have such a mother. If Lijin hadn¡¯t been desperate, how could he have run away from home with his two daughters? How could she leave her two daughters in an orphanage? After that, she cut off all means of retreat and embarked on the path of crime. Perhaps, his original intention was to make himself stronger. Only when he was strong could he protect his daughter. However, due to a strangebination of circumstances, she could nevere back. He felt heartache, heartache for Lijin. In such a desperate situation, she had no one to rely on and was alone in a foreignnd, wandering everywhere. And all of this was caused by his mother. She even sent people to follow him. After he found Li Jin¡¯s whereabouts, she sent the police to follow him. She really wanted to kill Li Jin, and she wanted to push the me on him. He made Li Jin think that he was the one who wanted to kill her. Fortunately, he was calm at the time and took her away, along with su Jingshan. If there had been any mishaps, Li Jin would have been dead. He looked resentfully at his unrepentant mother and coldly said, ¡± because what they said is true. I only choose to believe the truth. Mother, Yingluo, this is thest time I¡¯ll call you mother. ¡°What do you mean?¡± old Madam Tang gritted her teeth and looked at him. Tang qingru¡¯s eyes were like looking at a stranger. There was only indifference, coldness, and unkindness. this is thest time I¡¯m calling you mother, ¡± he said in a soft voice, enunciating each word clearly. from now on, we have nothing to do with each other. Mother, you can live in the Tang family¡¯s old estate. I won¡¯t take a single step into the Tang family¡¯s old estate again. Mrs. Tang felt the world spin around her. She didn¡¯t believe it. She didn¡¯t believe that the son she had raised for decades would really stand on that bitch¡¯s side. Haven¡¯t we been separated for 19 years? Wasn¡¯t he already dead? Could a dead person have such a great influence? Was it more important than blood and kinship? ¡°You don¡¯t dare to do that. What did your father tell you when he left? I told you to be filial to me and to treat your sister-inw well. You can¡¯t cut ties with me just because of an insignificant woman. You¡¯ll be letting down your father and the Tang family¡¯s ancestors.¡± Tang qingru stared into her eyes. I¡¯ve been filial to you for decades. Now, the only person I don¡¯t want to be guilty to is Lijin¡¯s daughter. I¡¯ll pay for the sins you¡¯vemitted. Old Madam Tang had a terrible headache. She pulled out the needle from the back of her hand and threw the iron frame at Tang qingru. The iron frame was not heavy, and Tang qingru did not Dodge. The iron frame fell directly to the ground after it hit him. The people outside the door did not dare to move. ¡°Evil creature, evil creature!¡± Old Madam Tang shouted hysterically. Why don¡¯t you change your surname to Yu instead of Tang? She deserved to die, she¡¯s a criminal, she deserved to die!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done so many evil things, are you not afraid of going to hell?¡± Tang qingru roared. His words sessfully stunned old Madam Tang. Her lips trembled as she stammered, ¡± ¡°How can I go to hell? How could I go to hell? I¡¯ve been vegetarian for ten years, I¡¯ve copied so many Scriptures, and I¡¯ve also given clothes to the children in the mountains every year. I¡¯ve done so many good deeds.¡± Chapter 1131 1131 Chapter 1168-you sure? ¡°You really have a Buddha¡¯s mouth but a snake¡¯s heart.¡± Tang qingru could not help butugh out loud. After he finished speaking, he ignored her and walked out. Old Madam Tang pointed at Tang qingru¡¯s back,¡±If you dare to leave this room, you will no longer be my son.¡± Tang qingru didn¡¯t hesitate at all. That¡¯s right, he didn¡¯t want to be her son. If he didn¡¯t have such a mother, why would he miss so many years with Li Jin? Why did he miss out on his two daughters for so many years? The truth hade to light, and his choice was obvious. As Tang qingru walked out, aunt du, who was outside the door, saw that old Madam Tang had fainted again. The doctor had already told her that the olddy was very emotional and her blood pressure was very high. It was easy for her to get a cerebral hemorrhage, and after that, it was easy for her to have a stroke. As for a stroke, it could be as good as being unable to speak properly, or as bad as being paralyzed. Mr. Senator, ¡± aunt du shouted, ¡± the olddy has fainted again. Tang qingru was expressionless and did not say anything. He only said to Secretary Dong, ¡± ¡°To the song family.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± The doctors rushed into the ward behind them. One of them said, ¡± ¡°His condition is not optimistic. Hurry up and send him to the operating theater for emergency treatment.¡± However, Tang qingru still left without a care. From now on, he had nothing to do with this old woman. At the song family¡¯s house, yang Haitao was sitting at the dining table. Song Xuan reached out and touched his head, ¡± the doctor said that the wound might cause a high fever. How are you feeling now? ¡± Yang Haitao shrugged. I¡¯m a real man. It¡¯s just a burn. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a superficial wound. I¡¯ll be full of energy in two days. Song ran chimed in, ¡± it¡¯s sister ran. Yang Haitao has thick skin. He¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry too much. Song Xuan nodded. eat something light. Don¡¯t eat too much soy sauce. ¡°You¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll get a scar?¡± yang Haitaoughed. ¡®Man, scars are medals of achievement, right, Xiao ran?¡¯ Jing Xing¡¯s body must have a lot of scars, right? I can¡¯t wait to have a scar.¡± Song ran snorted. don¡¯t mention a certain someone. I don¡¯t want to talk about him. Yang Haitao didn¡¯t look like an injured person at all. Heughed and said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s rare to see you having a conflict with Section Chief Gu. People always say that absence makes the heart grow fonder. Why haven¡¯t you had any conflicts after this short separation?¡± Song ran rolled her eyes at him. I told you not to mention him.¡± Song Xuan pulled yang Haitao back. she¡¯s pregnant now. Don¡¯t make her unhappy. Yang Haitao¡¯s face fell. are you serious? she¡¯s pregnant, and I¡¯m also a patient. Why are you still standing on your sister¡¯s side? ¡± Song Xuan could only coax him. Okay, okay, okay. Then, ran, tell me. When will you forgive Section Chief Gu? ¡± we¡¯ll talk about it in the future, ¡°song ran pouted. &Nbsp; ¡°She said we¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± Song Xuan shrugged and looked at yang Haitao. Yang Haitao chuckled,¡±can you be more perfunctory?¡± I¡¯m burning my back, not my brain.¡± ¡°Hurry up and have your dinner. We¡¯ll go upstairs to restter,¡± said song Xuan as she picked up some food for him. ¡°Yes, my wife.¡± When Tang qingru came, he felt that he was out of ce. They had their father. At the dinner table, their family, including the nanny, were all talking andughing. He did not know how to join in and not appear out of ce. When song ran saw him, she quickly stood up. In the past, she would call him ¡®dad¡¯ with great enthusiasm. However, she became mute and looked a little embarrassed, probably because their adoptive father was present. ¡°You¡¯re here, Yingluo.¡± Chapter 1132 1132 Don¡¯t think too much As she said so, Tang qingru smiled and nodded to song Guoqing. Song Guoqing quickly said, ¡± I¡¯m done eating. I¡¯ll go upstairs first. You guys take your time. He knew that his existence would make Xiao ran and Xiao Xuan feel awkward, so he would let the father and daughter get together. At the very least, his daughters had always been by his side in the past, and they would always be by his side in the future. Inparison, Tang qingru was much more pitiful than him. He would not be jealous of such inexplicable jealousy. Song ran only called Tang qingru ¡®dad¡¯ after song Guoqing went upstairs. ¡°I didn¡¯t interrupt your meal, did I?¡± Tang qingru smiled. ¡°No, no, dad, have you eaten?¡± song Xuan quickly replied. If you haven¡¯t eaten yet, you can eat here too.¡± ¡°But, can Qianqian do it?¡± Tang qingru asked carefully. ¡°Sure, sure. Aunt Wu, get my dad some rice.¡± Tang qingru sat in the main seat where song Guoqing had sat before, with his elder daughter on his left and his younger daughter on his right. He was so envious of song Guoqing. He had two smart, beautiful, and filial daughters. What regrets could he have in life? His mother had forcefully killed off his family¡¯s happiness. Well, Senator Tang had already forgotten that he had two sons. I¡¯ve already asked aunt Shen about what ran said, ¡± Tang qingru took the lead. she said that it was all the olddy Xuanji¡¯s doing. Even if he wasn¡¯t in front of his mother, he couldn¡¯t say the word ¡®mother¡¯. Song ran lowered her eyes and forced a smile. we just pity our mother. I don¡¯t know what kind of life she has been living for the past 19 years. Tang qingru¡¯s heart ached even more. His face turned pale as he said,¡±It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t protect you all back then. I didn¡¯t protect your mother.¡± Song Xuan nced at him and did not say anything. so, ¡± song ran could not help but ask, ¡± did she die in your arms? ¡± Tang qingru¡¯s fingers trembled, and he did not even dare to look up at her. What was he going to say? Was he going to say that Li Jin wasn¡¯t dead? He didn¡¯t dare to. He didn¡¯t want any idents to happen. Li Jin was a criminal, a criminal who might be sentenced to death if caught. The more people knew about it, the more danger she would be in. Even though they were her daughters, he did not dare to say it now. He thought that he¡¯d wait for Yingluo¡¯s future. He¡¯d tell them when he had the chance. ¡°Yes,¡± he lowered his eyes and said softly. did she think that you were the one who brought her over to capture her before she died? ¡± song ran asked again. &Nbsp; Song Xuan also looked at Tang qingru nervously, waiting for his reply. ...... Silence, a long silence. yes, she thinks I¡¯m the one who brought her there. Song ran and song Xuan felt a sharp pain in their hearts. How painful and despairing she must have been when she was about to die. Song ran stirred the egg soup in her bowl and asked nonchntly, ¡± it¡¯s already at that critical moment, but father still wants to bring su Jingshan along and punish him. You¡¯re really thoughtful. Tang qingru lifted his eyes and looked at song ran. She was indeed his daughter. She thought about the problem very thoroughly andprehensively. He didn¡¯t say much, and the table fell into silence. Song Xuan quickly tried to ease the atmosphere, ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s her grave? Xiao ran and I want to see her. ¡± Tang qingru let out a breath unhurriedly,¡±I¡¯ll take you to see her tomorrow.¡± The next day, Tang qingru brought song Xuan and song ran to Qingshan Cemetery. The terrain there was very good. It was on a mountain facing the sea. The pine trees were green and the sun was bright. ¡°You¡¯ve carefully chosen a ce for her to go,¡± song Xuan looked at Tang qingru and said. Chapter 1133 1133 Perhaps you¡¯re mistaken He forced out a bitter smile. she likes sunny days. That¡¯s why she chose this ce. This is the only thing I can do for her. Song ran looked at the photo on the tombstone and suddenly said, ¡± ¡°Where is su Jingshan now?¡± Tang qingru was certain that su Jingshan loved Li Jin so much that he would never reveal her whereabouts. He then said, he¡¯s in jail. I think he¡¯s been in jail for three or five years. I don¡¯t really remember. Why are you asking this? ¡± Although he was certain, he was still somewhat guarded. He did not like su Jingshan, so he naturally did not like his daughter having any contact with that man. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just asking.¡± When they came down from the cemetery, it was already dusk. Song ran turned around and saw a peaceful scene. Her tombstone was at the highest point, and she could see thest ray of the setting sun. Late at night, song Xuan brought a ss of milk to song ran¡¯s room. When she saw song ran reading, she took the book from her hands and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t work hard when you should. You need to rest now.¡± Song ran took the cup and looked at song Xuan. She whispered, ¡± that old hag, sister Xuxu, has already hurt you once. Why are you still going to her ce? ¡± Song Xuan sat by the bed and chuckled, ¡± ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Song ran pulled her hand. I don¡¯t want to say anything. I just feel relieved. Song Xuanughed again,¡±that old woman, she deserved it. I¡¯m just Chengcheng.¡± Song ran held her hand tightly. you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll support you. I¡¯ll always be on your side, no matter what decision you make. Song Xuan finally revealed a smile from the bottom of her heart, ¡± ¡°Humans, even if they have a husband they love the most, they still need to have a sister with the same heart.¡± Song ran touched her hair. I¡¯m just using a child to exchange for your rationality and calmness. The price is too great. Song Xuan shook her head, ¡± things havee to this. That old woman finally got what she deserved. She lost the son she was most proud of. This revenge can be considered avenged. Song ran snorted. she¡¯ll lose her favorite grandson too. Back then, she chased away our mother and US. She even caused you to have a miscarriage. || She even caused our mother¡¯s death. I won¡¯t let her off so easily.¡± Song Xuan was a little surprised. I heard that she¡¯s good to Tang Ji ¡®an. I¡¯m guessing that Qianqian and Tang Ji¡¯ an won¡¯t break up with her. if Tang Ji ¡®an knew something, ¡± song ran said expressionlessly, ¡± I¡¯m afraid that his grandmother, who has always doted on him, would be a hateful person in his eyes. ¡°What else have you mastered?¡± song Xuan raised her eyebrows. Song ran sneered. I¡¯ll visit her in two days and give her a shot of cardiac stimnt. It¡¯ll make her fall from grace faster. She¡¯ll bepletely alone. Song Xuan watched as song ran finished her milk. Then, she reminded her not to read and to rest early. After that, she returned to her room. In the room, yang Haitao was lying on his side, reading the proposal. Recently, his real estatepany with Huang Jianjun had started to make a lot of profits, so they nned to get two more pieces ofnd. In fact, they did not even need to ask song ran anymore. They had a unique vision and some friends in the government knew the market and the situation. Basically, they were able to make a good judgment. They were all ces that could earn big money. Song Xuan walked over and patted his back. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Yang Haitao didn¡¯t mind. it¡¯s alright. It won¡¯t hurt if you don¡¯t mind. ¡°Haitao, let¡¯s have another child after you recover,¡± song Xuan said softly. Chapter 1134 1134 Xiao ran, believe me Yang Haitao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve thought it through,¡± song Xuan chuckled. This time, old Mrs. Tang had been angered by Tang qingru and hadpletely suffered a stroke. However, it was just a mild facial paralysis and a slight numbness in her limbs, not serious to the point of being paralyzed. In the end, Tang Ji ¡®an still went to visit her. As soon as old Mrs. Tang saw Tang Ji¡¯ an, she began to list her father¡¯s crimes. Tang Ji ¡®an only let it go in one ear and out the other, not taking it to heart. Old Mrs. Tang was stillforted. So what if her son was gone? at least she still had her grandson to talk to andfort her. She still had hope in life. When song ran heard the news, she only smiled and said to Fang Guohua, ¡± well, let the olddy enjoy herst moments. When she can¡¯t leave Tang Ji ¡®an, letting Tang Ji¡¯ an leave her will be the greatest torture for her. Wuyue Feifei June¡¯s misty July¡¯s sunset August dusk Gu jinghang did not return home. He would call her asionally. Song ran¡¯s anger had already reached its peak. Even song Xuan was furious and expressed that she could consider having a child with the song surname. Song ran¡¯s expected date of delivery was September 9th. It was a good day. Song ran¡¯s stomach was like an inted ball. It was huge. After all, they were twins. Their stomach was definitely bigger than an ordinary pregnant woman¡¯s. As a result, she suffered even more. Her feet were very swollen. Every night, song Xuan and aunt Wu would massage her feet to reduce the swelling. Every time song Xuan massaged Gu jinghang, she would Mutter, ¡°what the hell is this Gu jinghang? you¡¯re about to give birth but there¡¯s still no movement from the other side. It seems like you really don¡¯t want the child anymore. Song ran gritted her teeth. you¡¯re right. He doesn¡¯t want a child anymore. On the 5th of September, Gu jinghang called. This time, song ran finally answered the phone. Gu jinghang wiped the sweat off his face and said, ¡± ran, I¡¯m taking the train tomorrow. I¡¯ll be in Haicheng the day after tomorrow. Song ran snorted. why did youe back? ¡± You¡¯re not a gynecologist? What¡¯s the point of having youe back? Anyway, you didn¡¯t show up in thest ten months, so you don¡¯t have to show up when the baby is born.¡± Gu jinghang felt guilty. ran, which hospital did you give birth to? ¡± Huashan Hospital? I¡¯ll go there directly.¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± song ran asked in a neutral tone. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first. Goodbye.¡± Gu jinghang was getting more and more anxious after being rejected. It would be great if ran coulde to his side after giving birth. On the 7th of September, song ran was ready to be admitted to the hospital for delivery. Her family told her to stay at Huashan Hospital, but she said she wanted to go to Changhai Hospital and specifically told Guohua not to tell anyone. Guohua had been waiting outside his sister-inw¡¯s ward. He did not have the time to reveal the enemy¡¯s information. As soon as Gu jinghang got off the train, he brought du Dapeng straight to Huashan Hospital. Huashan Hospital was the closest to ran¡¯s house, so they usually went to Huashan Hospital for medical treatment. It was early September, and the weather was still very hot. He was wearing a camouge sweatshirt. He almost jumped out of the taxi and rushed to the hospital as soon as he got out. Du Dapeng shouted from behind. boss! Boss! Sister-inw is going to be born in two days! Isn¡¯t it? ¡± Gu jinghang roared, ¡± what do you know? what if it¡¯s brought forward? ¡± I have to be by her side when she¡¯s born.¡± Chapter 1135 1135 You and that Jingjing It was not easy for him to get a five-day break from Inspector Chen. After all, this was the most critical moment of research and development. Gu jinghang panted as he rushed to the Obstetrics and Gynecology Department. He was sweating profusely as he asked the nurse at the nurse station which Ward song ran was staying in. The nurse flipped through the records and noted that song ran was not in the records. Gu jinghang was stunned for a moment. He reached out and wiped his sweat. Du Dapeng then rushed over and leaned against the counter at the nurses ¡®station. He panted and said, ¡± ¡°Boss, is sister-inw still in the hospital?¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go to her house and take a look.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s mind was in a mess. Of course, it was a wasted trip to the song family¡¯s house. There was no one there at all. It was obvious that song ran was in the hospital waiting for delivery, and the song family had gone to take care of her. Gu jinghang cursed in a low voice. Damn Fang Guohua, why did he not inform him of the situation? He stood at the door and thought for a moment. Ran¡¯s house was the closest to Huashan Hospital, so he felt that she would go to Huashan Hospital to give birth. Now that it was confirmed that ran was not in Huashan Hospital, she should be in Changhai Hospital. Usually, it would be these two hospitals. Gu jinghang then went straight to Changhai Hospital. In the hospital, song ran was lying on the bed, safe and sound.|| Go, the entire song family was there to apany her. Song Xuan was peeling an Apple for her while ncing at her stomach. ¡°You¡¯re about to give birth, why isn¡¯t there any movement? They say that twins don¡¯t usuallye to term.¡± who knows? ¡± song ran pouted. &Nbsp; Who knew? it was as if these two brats were waiting for someone. They hadn¡¯t even given birth yet, and they already made her worry. Song Xuan cut the Apple into small pieces. Just as song ran ate a small piece, she felt waves of pain in her stomach. She looked up and saw Gu jinghang who had rushed into the ward. Song ran gritted her teeth and cursed under her breath. these two little Rascals really know how to pick a time. Do you want to see him that badly? ¡± Who was the one who carried you for ten months? It¡¯s me, your mother!¡± Not only was Gu jinghang¡¯s forehead covered in sweat, but his back was also wet.|| Liaoyi|| Slice. Song Xuan nced at him and snorted, ¡± ¡°Oh, Section Chief Gu, you¡¯ve finally taken the time toe and visit the family members of your soon-to-be delivery man.¡± Her words were full of resentment. Gu jinghang could not care less and went straight to song ran¡¯s bedside. When he saw song ran¡¯s pale face, he said in a hurry, ¡± Xiao ran, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Song ran wanted to hold on for a while. If Gu jinghang knew that the two little ones could not wait to see him the moment he came back, he would be secretly happy.|| He was dead. No, she was filled with anger. She was determined not to let him feel so good. However, if her children were toe out, how could she hold back? She was in so much pain that she turned to look at song Xuan.¡±Sis, I think I¡¯m about to give birth. Call the doctor over.¡± Although they were fully prepared, the people in the big family still seemed to be in a mess. Song Xuan rushed out of the room. Song ran heard her voice and shouted, ¡± Doctor, Doctor,e quickly. My sister is about to give birth. In the ward, Gu jinghang seemed to be at a loss as to what to do. He looked at her pale face and watched her sweat profusely. He did not know how to ease her pain. The doctor quickly pushed the bed over. Gu jinghang carried her up and ced her on the bed.|| He went up and ran to the delivery room with the doctor. ¡°Are they family members?¡± the doctor asked as they walked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No.¡± Song ran red at him. I¡¯ve been pregnant for ten months and you¡¯re not even by my side. You¡¯re not even my family. Chapter 1136 1136 Song ran graduallypromised Gu jinghang reached out his hand to wipe her sweat. ran, don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t be angry. Save your strength for the babyter. Don¡¯t use it on me. ¡°Do family members need to go into the delivery room?¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ¡°No.¡± Song ran gritted her teeth. you¡¯re pretty good at sitting back and enjoying the fruits of others bor. You¡¯re not allowed to go in. please give me an antibacterial suit, ¡± Gu jinghang said to the doctor. I have to go in and apany her. The doctor tried tofort song ran. you are pregnant with twins. The delivery process might be a little painful. It¡¯s best to have someone to apany you. In the delivery room, song ran was lying on the bed.|| The doctor took a look. yes, I¡¯ll open up four fingers now. I can only give birth after I open up ten fingers. It¡¯ll take a while. Song ran felt as if her heart was being torn apart. She looked at the doctor in despair.¡±How long does it take to open all ten fingers?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be sure. Looking at your condition, it should be soon. The child seems to be in a hurry toe out. We wille over every half an hour to take a look.¡± After that, the doctor left, leaving a nurse behind. Song ran¡¯s face was contorted in pain. Gu jinghang was worried, but he was also happy. ¡°The children know that I¡¯m here, so they¡¯re in a hurry toe out.¡± Song ran was in so much pain that she lost all rationality. Gu jinghang¡¯s words were like adding fuel to the fire. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± you¡¯re dreaming. I¡¯m supposed to give birth in the next two days. It¡¯s not because of you. Even if you don¡¯t want to fight for steamed buns, you have to fight for your pride.|| During her pregnancy, Gu jinghang did not evene back to see her once. Why should he sit back and enjoy the fruits of herbor? why was it that she had suffered so much, but the child was born because of him? This was not fair. This was not fair at all. Gu jinghang coaxed her. alright, alright, alright. It¡¯s not because of me. It¡¯s not because of me. Song ran red at him. why did youe back? ¡± Go and serve your country, devote yourself to scientific research, I don¡¯t need you anymore, I can do it alone.¡± Gu jinghang knew that she was speaking in a fit of anger and his heart ached for her. Xiao ran, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. Other than apologizing, there was no point in saying anything else. It would seem like he was quibbling. He had really let song ran down. Because of the nature of his work, he had made her suffer so much. Song ran was in pain. The two little ones really knew how to torture her. They were probably putting on a big show in her stomach. Fortunately, it did not take long to open up all ten fingers. After two hours, the doctor looked at him. yes, it¡¯s very smooth. Ten fingers. She¡¯s in the delivery room. Song ran was instantly scared and flustered. The person who was being stubborn just now immediately grabbed her.|| She held Gu jinghang¡¯s hand and said with tears in her eyes, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing, I¡¯m a little scared.¡± Gu jinghang interlocked his fingers with hers. don¡¯t be afraid. Don¡¯t be afraid. I will always be by your side. Song ran regretted saying that she did not want him to apany her. Without hispany, she would not have the courage to face everything that was about to happen. ¡°Can¡¯t youe back earlier?¡± she asked, feeling wronged. They all say that the twins will be born early. What if you¡¯re not by my side when I give birth? What do you want me to do?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s heart was in his throat. He held her hand tightly and wiped her sweat away. ¡°Xiao ran, okay. You can settle the score with me after you give birth, okay? Save some energy for the baby, okay?¡± Song ran stared at her legs in fear.|| The doctor Who was checking on the situation said in a trembling voice,¡±Doctor, I hope I can give birth naturally, right?¡± The doctor was calm. there¡¯s no problem. The fetus is in the right position and not too big. You said that you¡¯ve been exercising regrly, so there¡¯s no problem. Chapter 1137 1137 He has too many secrets Song ran grabbed Gu jinghang¡¯s hand tightly and her breathing was a little rushed. Gu jinghang kept wiping her sweat. Xiao ran, rx. Just listen to the doctor. In the delivery room, song ran¡¯s screams were heart-wrenching. She was a melodramatic person who needed someone to take care of her even when she was slightly injured. Now that she was facing a delivery that was going through level 10 pain, she was going to scream her lungs out. The doctor was already used to this, but Gu jinghang had a hard time. Song ran had already used all her strength, but the little bastard¡¯s head still did note out. Song ran¡¯s hands were iling in the air. She was in so much pain that her consciousness was blurry. She reached out and wanted to grab Gu jinghang¡¯s hair. Section Chief Gu was a man with a crew cut. Where did he get his hair for her to grab? she gritted her teeth and said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of having you? What¡¯s the use of having you?¡± Gu jinghang quickly put his arm near her mouth and said, ¡± Xiao ran, if you¡¯re in pain, just bite me. Bite me. Song ran¡¯s eyes turned red. you think I don¡¯t dare to bite you? ¡± After she finished speaking, she opened her mouth and bit his strong arm ruthlessly. While biting, she said, ¡± ¡°I want you to be in pain with me.¡± Gu jinghangughed. alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll be in pain with you. Song ran held his hand tightly. jinghang, your pain is not even one-tenth of mine. You men are so lucky. You don¡¯t even have to experience this kind of heart-wrenching pain. The doctor gently patted her leg. use more strength. Use more strength. I can see the head. Song ran¡¯s face was red and the veins on her forehead were bulging. Her hair was soaked in sweat, and even her hospital gown was wet.|| Big|| Slice. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart ached for her, but he could not alleviate her pain. He could only say something to distract her or let song ran bite him. ¡°The head is out, the head is out, Yingluo, continue to work hard Yingluo¡± Xiaoran, you can do it. You can do it, Yingluo. After another series of low growls, the doctor finally carried out a dirty child from below. ¡°The first one is a boy, a boy Yingluo¡± Song ran pinched Gu jinghang¡¯s arm. I hope the second one is a girl. That way, I¡¯ll have both a son and a daughter. ¡°Good, good, good. The heavens will grant you your wish.¡± The second pregnancy went much smoother than the first, but of course, the pain was still as painful as before. Song ran was on the verge of copsing. The doctor kept urging her to work harder while Gu jinghang kept encouraging her. Finally, the second child was born. Yes, it was as if her body had been emptied. Song ran was so weak that she could not say a word. Gu jinghang could not be bothered to ask if the child was a boy or a girl. He only had eyes for song ran. Song ran had suffered so much, and he did not have the mood to care about anything else. The doctor took a look and was overjoyed. congrattions, you¡¯ve received a daughter. Now, it¡¯s a good word. Congrattions, congrattions. Song ran could not hold it in any longer. Tears streamed down her face. After all the suffering, it was finally over. The heavens had treated her well, and she had a son and a daughter. Gu jinghang took the gauze beside him and helped her wipe her sweat. His heart ached as he said, ¡± alright, Xiao ran, have a good rest. I¡¯ll be here with you. The nurse carried the two children to song ran and said with a smile, ¡± let mom and dad take a look. They¡¯ll have to wash up and get weighedter. Since they¡¯re twins, they should be lighter. But since they¡¯re at full term, it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. Song ran looked at the two little ones who were crying non-stop with their eyes closed. She could not help but want to cry andugh at the same time. The children that she and jinghang had were so good-looking. She really could not wait to see them be snow-white and cute glutinous rice balls. Chapter 1138 1138 Chapter 1177-we have to take things slowly After giving birth, song ran was extremely exhausted. She could not help but close her eyes and fall asleep. In her sleep, she could hear people talking in low voices,ughter asionally, and the cries of children. She struggled to open her eyes slowly. It was dusk, and the soft light filled the entire Ward. The whole family was waiting for her to wake up. Her children were lying on the small bed at the side, and everyone was smiling. That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. Gu jinghang was the first to notice that she had woken up. He immediately went over to her and said, ¡± ¡°Xiao ran, are you hungry? Are you thirsty? Aunt Wu has prepared some soup, have some now, okay?¡± Song ran nced at him and asked,¡±Section Chief Gu, why are you still here?¡± Aren¡¯t you in a hurry to get back to the Research Institute?¡± Gu jinghang picked up the thermal container beside him and held the soup in his hand. He used the back of his hand to wipe the sweat off his forehead and said with guilt, ¡± ¡°Drink some soup first to moisten your throat, okay? Just now in the delivery room, I shouted until my throat was hoarse.¡± Song ran waved her hand. move aside. Let my sister feed me. Gu jinghang sat still. ran, let me do it. Song ran was anxious and wanted to punch him. Gu jinghang quickly stood up and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move, don¡¯t move, let your sister clean it up!¡± After that, he passed the bowl in his hand to song Xuan. Song Xuan could not be bothered to be angry with Gu jinghang. Her sister had given birth to twins and she was overjoyed. She was even happier than if she had given birth to her own children. Aunt Wu made millet porridge and a bowl of brown sugar water. Song Xuan was so excited that her hands were still shaking. Her eyes were full of joy, ¡± thank you for your hard work, second miss. The doctor said that your delivery went very smoothly, and the two children are very healthy. The elder brother is 2.9 kilograms, and the younger sister is 2.2 kilograms. They¡¯re both very good, very good, Wanwan. Song ran opened her mouth and took a sip of the millet porridge. Aunt Wu quickly went over and said, ¡± the doctor told me to have a light diet, so I made you some millet porridge and brown sugar water. I¡¯ll make you some ck fish tofu soup tomorrow to nourish your body. it¡¯s good, ¡°song ran smiled. it¡¯s good. Song Guoqing was also very happy. all of them are good. When we hold the one-month birthday party, we have to make it big. I will invite all my old friends. sure, sure, sure, ¡°yang Haitao quickly agreed. I¡¯ll handle it when the timees. The whole family was chatting andughing, and Gu jinghang was suddenly marginalized as if he was an outsider. Song ran saw him standing at the side with a smile in his eyes. She felt sorry for him. She gritted her teeth and secretly despised herself. He deserved it. He did not deserve any sympathy. After she finished the soup, she nced at Gu jinghang and deliberately said to Song Jin, ¡± ¡°Sis, I¡¯ve already thought of the child¡¯s name,¡± Song Xuan was overjoyed and said,¡±Oh?¡± Was it? What is it called?¡± Song ran nced at Gu jinghang again and said slowly, ¡± ¡°The brother will be called song Yanzhi. The sister will be called song Nian.¡± Song Guoqing didn¡¯t know the inside story and said in surprise,¡±Ah? Why wasn¡¯t his surname Gu? Why is his surname song?¡± Song ran snorted. a certain father with the surname Gu has made no contributions at all. Why should he let his child have the surname Gu? ¡± I am pregnant|| I was almost ten months pregnant, and I only went to see him once in the middle. The next day, he packed me up and sent me back. After that, he never came back during the long pregnancy. Dad, tell me, why should the child have the Gu surname?¡± Song Guoqing peeked at Gu jinghang cautiously.¡¯Don¡¯t quarrel in the ward just because of the family name when the child is born.¡¯ However, Gu jinghang did not show any signs of anxiety or dissatisfaction. Chapter 1139 1139 Yang Haitao heaved a sigh of relief Hmph! song ran snorted. Section Chief Gu, what do you think of these two names? ¡± Gu jinghang smiled lovingly. it¡¯s pretty good. It sounds very cultured. It¡¯s nice too. Song ran rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡± really? Section Chief Gu doesn¡¯t have any objections to the two children¡¯s surnames being song?¡± Gu jinghang continued to smile. I have no objections. It¡¯s what I should do. You¡¯ve suffered. Song ran¡¯s face darkened. She was so angry that she did not anger him. Song Guoqing was dumbfounded. How could there be such a generous man? He wouldn¡¯t be able to do that. Song ran gritted her teeth. you really agree? ¡± Or are you saying one thing but not what you mean?¡± Seeing this, song Xuan stood up and called the others out. She would let them solve it themselves. After the outsiders had left, Gu jinghang wanted to sit by the bed. Song ran said coldly, ¡± ¡°Who allowed you to sit?¡± Gu jinghang picked it up and soaked it in the water.|| Wet|| He used a gauze to wipe her sweat. Perhaps it was because she had just given birth and her body was a little weak, and she couldn¡¯t be exposed to the wind, but the windows of the ward were closed, so she was sweating non-stop. don¡¯t touch me, ¡± song ran pushed his hand away. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang grabbed|| He held her hand and said softly, ¡± don¡¯t move. You¡¯ve just given birth. Your lower part hasn¡¯t recovered yet. You can¡¯t use force. He carefully wiped the sweat from her forehead and then down to her neck. Song ran red at him. you really don¡¯t mind the two kids having the song surname? ¡± Gu jinghang sat on the edge of the bed and gently ced the gauze on his hand aside. He looked into her eyes and said softly, ¡± Xiao ran, I really don¡¯t have any objections. I mean it. Song ran gritted her teeth. liar! Liar! Do you think that by pretending to be generous, you can make me feel uneasy and fall into your trap to make mepromise? ¡± I won¡¯t fall for your trick. The child¡¯s surname is song.¡± alright, I¡¯ll take the surname song. Your name is very nice too. I like it. Song ran looked at him with resentment rising in her heart. In the end, she could not help but chide him.¡±Are you that busy over there? You¡¯re so busy that you don¡¯t even have time toe back and visit her?¡± Gu jinghang grabbed her hand and did not know what to say. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have the time, but his arrival might bring her danger and unnecessary trouble. Superintendent Chen and the head of the hospital had said that it was best not toe back if possible. He had almost figured out the spy organization there. In a month, at most a month, he would be able to catch them all in one fell swoop. Song ran broke free from his grip and red at him. ¡°Do you know how hard it is to be pregnant with twins? I¡¯ve been looking forward to your return every day, even if it¡¯s just for a nce. I¡¯m not too much, am I? I¡¯m reasonable, right? He didn¡¯t even have that little bit of time? Do you know how swollen my legs and feet were in theter stages? It¡¯s so swollen, but I still insisted on walking slowly every day, thinking that the delivery would be smoother. They say that natural childbirth is good for the child, and I thought it would be best if it could be natural. My leg is so swollen, and it¡¯s my sister and aunt Wu who give me a massage every day. Where are you? Where are you?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s heart was pounding hard. He was really not a good husband. Song ran calmed herself down and looked at him. so, I think it¡¯s not too much to let my child bear the surname song. yes, I¡¯ll take the surname song. Ran, you have to believe that you will always be the one I love the most. Our child will always be behind you. Song ran¡¯s face was cold. I don¡¯t care if you mean it or not. It¡¯s settled. Go out and let my sister in. I¡¯m going to take a shower and sleep. Chapter 1140 1140 Chapter 1179-is it true kindness or hypocrisy ¡°I¡¯ll carry you to the bathroom,¡± Gu jinghang said as he tried to carry her. Song ran red at him. no need, Gu jinghang. I¡¯m already used to a life without you. You don¡¯t have to be so nice to me at this time. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart ached badly and he was a little flustered. How could song ran get used to a life without him? ¡°I have to be by your side,¡± he insisted.¡±I¡¯ll help you wash.¡± get lost! song ran was anxious. get lost! She used a lot of strength, and her face immediately turned pale from the pain. Her forehead, which had just been wiped, was now full of sweat. Gu jinghang was afraid that she would get angry. She had just given birth and could not be too emotional. He could only stand up and say, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll call your sister in now.¡± He left in a hurry and soon, song Xuan came in. When he walked closer to take a look, he was so worried that his tone changed. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why was he sweating so much? Did you get angry with Gu Jingxing?¡± Song rany there weakly and allowed her sister to wipe her sweat. She snorted and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not angry now? When should I?¡± Song Xuan¡¯s heart ached as she wiped her sweat. She then poured her a ss of brown sugar water, ¡± ¡°Quickly give me some. You have to keep calm, understand? Maybe he has his own difficulties, or maybe he has some unspeakable secret?¡± Song ran took a few gulps and nced at song Xuan, ¡± ¡°Why are you speaking up for him now?¡± Song Xuan wiped the corners of her mouth and said,¡±do you want me to ignore my sister who just came out of the delivery room and fight with you?¡± You can¡¯t be angry now.¡± Song ran snorted. he only has eyes for the country, work, and scientific research. I¡¯m not important. Song Xuan sighed and said,¡±who asked you to find an upright and outspoken man?¡± If he doesn¡¯t have the righteousness of his country, will you look down on him even more? Speaking of which, didn¡¯t you like his integrity back then? there are a lot of things in the Research Institute, and it¡¯s research and development secrets. If he revealed it to you, the unit might make things difficult for you. Are you willing to do that?¡± Song ran frowned. song Xuan, what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± Instead of helping me, you¡¯re helping him.¡± ¡°I will definitely not be nice to him in front of him. After all, I have seen how hard it was during your pregnancy. I also me him for noting back to see you even once. However, I still have to tell you that Gu jinghang is already doing well. He can stille back to see you for a few days during your delivery. Let¡¯s talk about the past. You know Great Yu, right? Three times, he passed by the house without entering. Their family members are much worse off than you!¡± After hearing that, song ran pouted and felt upset. She pulled her fingers and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m not unreasonable enough to forbid him from going or call him to force him toe back to see me. I just feel aggrieved. Can¡¯t I even be aggrieved?¡± Song Xuan quickly agreed with her. sure, of course. Gu jinghang should be left alone. We can¡¯t let him take advantage of us. You¡¯re pregnant. || He didn¡¯te back when she was pregnant, but now he¡¯s here after she¡¯s given birth. You¡¯re right, the child should have the song surname.¡± Song ran pouted. why are you so easily swayed? who are you helping? ¡± Song Xuan touched her face and said,¡±who do you think I will help?¡± What you need now is rest, don¡¯t think too much. Even if you want to be angry with him, you have to wait for two days, don¡¯t you think?¡± Chapter 1141 1141 Chapter 1180-moved Song ran¡¯s voice was low. I don¡¯t know how long he¡¯ll be in Haicheng. He might be leaving in two days. ¡°The child¡¯s surname is song. It must be song.¡± Song ran raised her hand. Song Xuan was nervous. what are you doing? ¡± let me see the child again. When I gave birth just now, it was so painful that my eyes were blurry. I couldn¡¯t see clearly. Song Xuan walked to the side of the bed and carried the girl to her, ¡± ¡°Here, your song Nian.¡± Song ran frowned. why are you all wrinkled? why are you all red? ¡± Didn¡¯t she inherit my fair skin? Why doesn¡¯t it look good at all?¡± Song Xuan rolled her eyes and said,¡±I was just born a few hours ago.¡± How good-looking do you think you were when you were born?¡± Song ran did not give up and continued to look at him. oh my, your nose bridge doesn¡¯t look that high. Jinghang and I are both so good-looking. Don¡¯t make my genes mutate. Song Xuan rolled her eyes, ¡± ¡°Children don¡¯t have noses, okay? This child looks like you and Gu jinghang at first nce. I guarantee that she will be a great beauty in the future.¡± Song ran clutched onto the nket and took a closer look. ¡°Are you sure? Did you see her eyes when she wasn¡¯t sleeping? Do their eyes look like mine? My peach blossom eyes must be inherited from mydy.¡± ¡°Why should I pass it on to her? Are you going to let her seduce people?¡± Song ran snorted. they¡¯re pretty. I like pretty girls. I¡¯m shallow, okay? ¡± ¡°Even if she¡¯s not pretty, can you not acknowledge her?¡± song Xuan shook her head. not necessarily, ¡± song ran chuckled. I¡¯m not sure. The little girl in song Xuan¡¯s arms seemed to understand what she was saying and started crying. Song ran snorted. you little rascal. When you were born, you also waited for your old man toe before making a move. Now that you¡¯ve said that you don¡¯t want to acknowledge you, you¡¯re crying. Very good. You¡¯ve already provoked your old mother the moment you were born. The little girl cried harder and harder. Song ran pointed at the little girl and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re still crying? You¡¯re getting excited, right?¡± Song Xuan, Although her younger sister had been reborn, it didn¡¯t seem very reliable to take care of a child. ¡°Your daughter is hungry. Hurry up and feed her.¡± Song ran did note back to her senses. Yingluo, Yingluo, feed her. ¡± Although she had been pregnant for ten months, song ran was still not used to being a mother. Besides, she had never given birth to a child in her previous life, so she could not react in time. Song Xuanughed and said,¡±what¡¯s wrong?¡± Do you need me to teach you? I¡¯ve never given birth before, so I don¡¯t have any experience. You can do it based on your feelings.¡± It was a very strange feeling. Although she had just despised the little girl for her wrinkly appearance, at this moment, when she saw the weak her lying in the crook of her arm, her small hands asionally shaking slightly, and her small feet kicking back and forth, her motherly love exploded. It was as if she had discovered a new continent. She said to Song Yao,¡±Sis, look at her. She¡¯s so fun and cute.¡± Song Xuan was envious and happy at the same time. yes, he¡¯s so cute. What a cute child. After her sister fed her, song ran seemed to have figured out the way. ¡°Bring eldest over too. If younger sister is hungry, he must be hungry too. This child, why doesn¡¯t he know how to cry?¡± ¡°After all, he¡¯s my older brother. My older brother is steady.¡± Song ran held eldest brother in her arms. Eldest brother was also red and wrinkly, but she could vaguely see that he looked simr to Gu Jingxing. She wondered which family¡¯s girl he would harm when he grew up. ¡°You¡¯ve only been born for a few hours, why do you have to be so mature? A child has to be tough.¡± ¡°Maybe he inherited it from his father,¡± song Xuan said with a smile. Chapter 1142 1142 I will not join ¡°His dad? When his father was young, he went to dig eggs from trees and fish in the river. I heard that his grades were very poor before he entered junior high school. He was not steady at all when he was young.¡± Song Jin was amused. I can¡¯t tell.¡± Song ran pursed her lips. that man is really two-faced. No one can read his mind. He¡¯s full of secrets. Song Xuan touched Yanzhi¡¯s little one.|| Face: ¡± I¡¯ve prepared milk bottles. There¡¯s still a lot of food left, so I¡¯ll prepare some first. If the child makes a fuss at night, you don¡¯t have to get up. We¡¯ll take turns feeding the child, okay? ¡± Song ran freed her hands to grab it.|| ¡°You¡¯re really thoughtful,¡± she said as she held song Xuan¡¯s hand. It felt so good to have an older sister. After feeding the two children, song Xuan helped her to wash up and helped her lie down. ¡°You¡¯re tired today, go to sleep.¡± ¡°The child, Yingluo.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking after the child for you.¡± sis, take turns with aunt Wu. Let aunt Wu sleep in the room outside for a while. If you¡¯re tired, let aunt Wue in and take care of you. ¡°Alright, I know. Don¡¯t worry, go to sleep.¡± Late at night, song ran was fast asleep while song Xuan walked out of the room. As there was only a small living room, yang Haitao could apany his father-inw home first. Only aunt Wu and Gu jinghang were left outside. Aunt Wu was sleeping on an old sofa while Gu jinghang was sitting on a chair. He was not sleeping. When she came out, he immediately looked over as if he had been paying attention to every movement in the room. Song Xuan sighed in her heart. No wonder ran did not have the heart to me Gu jinghang every time. He had his own difficulties too. His love for ran was unquestionable. Because of his identity, he was valued by the Research Institute. Therefore, the people he came into contact with and the things he did were of utmost importance. As a result, Xiao ran had suffered a lot. She was full of admiration and resentment towards Gu jinghang. It wasn¡¯t easy for her Xiao ran to be the family member of a researcher. The Research Institute should indeed award her with a Medal of Achievement. As soon as song Xuan came out, Gu jinghang stood up and went up to her. He said softly, ¡± ¡°Is she asleep?¡± Song Xuan nced at him and said, ¡± she¡¯s asleep. You should go in and apany her for a while. Don¡¯t wake her up. Otherwise, she¡¯ll get angry and chase you out again. ¡°Thank you, sister.¡± don¡¯t thank me. Let me ask you, how many days are you going to be back for? ¡± Gu jinghang wanted to say something but hesitated. After a while, he made up his mind and said, ¡± ¡°Five days,¡± Song Xuan facepalmed. alright, she¡¯s probably going to explode again tomorrow. You have to think of a foolproof n. I¡¯ve thought about it. I¡¯ll bring her to the southeast Research Institute after she¡¯s done with her confinement, ¡± Gu jinghang said with a determined look in his eyes. Song Xuan waved her hand. you don¡¯t have to tell me about this. Tell her tomorrow. Gu jinghang then entered the ward. The lights in the ward were all turned off, leaving only a very weak bedsidemp on. Bed|| His wife was on the bed, and his son and daughter were on the small bed beside him. His heart was full, touched, and full. He walked closer step by step and sat down gently by the bed. On his left was his wife, and on his right were his children. His life was already perfect, so perfect that even he himself was afraid that it was just a dream. Bed|| She seemed to be exhausted and was in a deep sleep. Her face looked a little Haggard. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart had been in his throat the entire day. He reached out and caressed her face before he bent down and kissed her forehead. Xiao ran, my Xiao ran. You¡¯ve worked hard. Chapter 1143 1143 Don¡¯t be a busybody Song ran frowned slightly as if she was having a dream. In her dream, Gu jinghang did not make it in time to give birth to the child. She felt so aggrieved that she cried. She was crying in the dream, but outside the dream, her tears were also flowing. Gu jinghang¡¯s chest felt extremely tight. He reached out to wipe her tears and said softly, ¡± Xiao ran, don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t cry, Qianqian. Song ran seemed to be able to hear her voice. Very quickly, she calmed down. The weather was still hot, and song ran only covered herself with a thin nket. Her long pajama pants were rolled up, revealing a small part of her body.|| Legs. Gu jinghang saw that her little|| Her legs and feet were still swollen. His heart ached as he reached out and massaged her gently. Song ran woke up in a daze and saw that it was Gu jinghang in front of her. Her eyes were still drowsy and she even forgot to be angry with him. She only said in a hoarse voice,¡±Jing Xing, you are here.¡± Gu jinghang was so scared that he did not dare to make a sound, afraid that he would wake her uppletely. He replied softly, ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡± Song ran chuckled. jinghang, is the name I gave you nice? my daughter¡¯s name is Gu Nian. Gu Nian sounds nice and has a hidden meaning. What do you think? ¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s fingers trembled slightly. His ran was still the same girl who did not mean what she said. She was cold on the outside but warm on the inside. She had a sharp tongue but a soft heart. ¡°It¡¯s nice, very nice.¡± Song ran was so tired that she closed her eyes. yes, as long As You Like It, as long As You Like It. When I came up with the name, I really wanted to call you to tell you, but you never came back. I was really angry and sad. I felt so wronged, so I didn¡¯t want to tell you after that, Hanhan. Tears welled up in Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes as he gently pressed on her leg. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. Song ran was basically in a half-awake state. She mumbled a few words and fell asleep again. Gu jinghang did not have much of an obsession with whether the child¡¯s surname was Gu or song. He had even thought about how to persuade his parents if the child¡¯s surname was song. After all, he came from the countryside and was very concerned about this. At this moment, song ran¡¯s half-sleep talking made her realize that she was just putting on an act. She could not help but feel even more sorry for her. She didn¡¯t receive her husband¡¯s love and care, but she was still so considerate of him. He really deserved to die. The child beside him began to cry. He quickly poured some hot water to warm the milk he had prepared, then clumsily picked the child up. He was too tall and big. The baby was like a kitten in his arms. Gu jinghang was very nervous and was afraid that his baby would slip through the gaps between his arms. He just sat by the bed and clumsily fed the child in his arms. The more he looked at her, the more pleased he was. This little girl really looked like her mother. His two children were very young. His son looked like him, and his daughter looked like ran. They would definitely be good-looking in the future. It waste at night, and the crescent moon hung in the sky. He could hear Xiao ran¡¯s soft breathing. His son was well-behaved and sleeping quietly. His daughter was drinking milk, and she fell asleep as she drank. All was silent. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart was surging. He must have been blessed in several lifetimes to be able to meet his ran and make her love him so much and be so devoted to him. There was nothing he could do to repay her. He could only continue to love her and love her even more. Gu jinghang fed the two children and massaged her legs for a long time. Then, he sat on the lounge chair at the side and watched her sleep. He didn¡¯t feel sleepy, and he couldn¡¯t get enough of her. Chapter 1144 1144 What went wrong? The child cried twice that night. Once, he drank milk. The other time, he changed the diaper. Gu jinghang was clumsy in every action, but he managed to do it. The son basically did not cry, and the daughter did not cry too loudly either. It was as if she knew that her mother had worked hard giving birth to them. She was quite considerate. Gu jinghang was relieved. It was good that she was sensible. When the sun rose, song ran opened her eyes. Her sister was still sitting by the bed. She said tiredly, ¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you get mother Wu toe in?¡± ¡°I changed it at night, didn¡¯t you notice?¡± Song ran rubbed her hair. maybe I slept too much. I was really too tired yesterday. Song Xuan chuckled. the doctor said that if it¡¯s natural, she¡¯ll recover soon. Is she feeling better today? ¡± Song ran sat up and stretched.|| Body: ¡± yes, indeed. I feel like I¡¯ve almost recovered after a night¡¯s sleep. I can walk again. Song Xuan held her down and said, ¡± little ancestor, don¡¯t move. Stay in bed for one day and three days in the hospital. After three days, listen to the doctor, okay? ¡± Song ran leanedzily against the headboard. alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll listen to you. Mother Wu walked in with a thermos. Xiao ran, you still have millet porridge and red sugar Buns this morning. I¡¯ll make you some soup at noon. Xiao ran pulled her hand. aunt Wu, thank you for taking care of me at night. You even rushed back early in the morning to make breakfast for me. Before song Xuan could stop her, aunt Wu blurted out, ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t take care of youst night. I slept all night.¡± Song Xuan held her forehead. How could she lie? No matter what, it wouldn¡¯t go away, alright? Song ran was so smart that she could see through her lies. ¡°Sister, you let him in, didn¡¯t you?¡± Song Xuan felt a little guilty. it¡¯ste at night. I saw that aunt Wu was asleep. I couldn¡¯t bear to wake her up, so I slipped away. ¡°He¡¯s not sleeping?¡± he didn¡¯t sleep. He didn¡¯t sleep at all. He sat upright on the chair and kept looking at the door. I thought to myself,¡¯you can me me for not standing firm.¡¯ Song ran held the bowl of porridge and snorted. She did not say anything else. After breakfast, Gu jinghang entered the ward again. There were only the two of them and the child in the ward. When he got closer, song ran noticed that his eyes were bloodshot. Her heart skipped a beat, but she remained calm on the surface.¡±You should go and sleep.¡± Why did she say that she cared about him? What about the resentment that he had umted over the past few months? ¡®Song ran, you¡¯re so spineless. Do you think your resentment will disappear after serving you for a night?¡¯ Gu jinghang sat on the edge of the bed and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± He was very nervous. He didn¡¯t know how to tell her that he only had five days of leave. Song ran noticed that not only were his eyes bloodshot, but there were also short daggers growing out of his chin. He looked a little dispirited, but the light in his eyes was very touching. He was probably physically exhausted, but he was extremely happy inside. ¡°If you¡¯re not tired, go to sleep.¡± Gu jinghang held her hand and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re concerned about me?¡± Song ran tried but failed. ¡°Come on, who cares about you?¡± Gu jinghang caressed her cheeks. ran, I¡¯m really not sleepy. I¡¯m very excited. Song ran nced at him and finally asked the difficult question, ¡± ¡°How many days will you be staying here this time?¡± She was thinking that she should at least wait until she was out of confinement. Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes flickered. How was he supposed to answer this? ¡°Stay for a few more days,¡± Gu jinghang coughed lightly and said. Chapter 1145 1145 Chapter 1184-sorrow and hesitation She had just given birth and her body was very tired. She couldn¡¯t be agitated, so he could only hide it for as long as he could. He would take good care of her for the next two days. Song ran snorted. at least you still have some conscience. When will the mission over there end? ¡± It¡¯s been almost half a year.¡± ¡°It will probably take more than a year,¡± Gu jinghang said seriously. There were rockets that took up to six years to build. This time, they were independently developing small rockets. They had arge number of people and the state was also heavily supporting them, so the cycle had been reduced a lot. Song ran was dumbfounded. You didn¡¯t say that before. If it¡¯s like this, you¡¯ll have to stay there for two years.¡± The most Gu jinghang said now was ¡± sorry ¡°. He had a heavy responsibility and he really could not disobey it. Song ran was upset and mumbled, ¡± in other words, when I¡¯m pregnant for ten months and you¡¯re not by my side, by the time youe back, the child will have already learned how to call someone else. I¡¯m telling you clearly, without you by my side, I won¡¯t teach the child to call me ¡®daddy¡¯. If they don¡¯t acknowledge you, don¡¯t me me. Gu jinghang held her hand and said softly, ¡± Xiao ran, can you stay at the southeast Research Institute after you¡¯re done with your confinement? ¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows. are you joking? ¡± I¡¯m a student, okay? I still have two years of homework to finish. Why is it so difficult for me to get my Fu Guang university graduation certificate?¡± I can tutor you there. There are talents in all fields there. If I can¡¯t help you, I can ask those experts to tutor you. Their level is even better than the teachers at Fu Guang University. It won¡¯t affect your studies. You can juste back and take the exam. Song ran reached out and punched him on the chest. ¡°Gu jinghang, have you already considered this? You¡¯ve long wanted to abduct me?¡± Gu jinghang held her hand and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve indeed seriously considered it.¡± Song ran red at him. my family is here. You want me to go to the southeast Research Institute with you? how can you be so selfish? ¡± Gu jinghang lowered his eyes. I don¡¯t deny this. I was indeed selfish. Ran, you¡¯re different from me when you go there. You¡¯re free to go wherever you want and you cane back to visit your family whenever you want. Song ran frowned. I¡¯ll have to think about it. It depends on your performance. It¡¯ll depend on your performance during my confinement period. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart sank. What should he do? He had to go back to report in two days. Wouldn¡¯t Xiao ran be furious? It was really troublesome. Just as he was in a terrible fix, the little girl at the side began to cry again. She cried in a childish voice, which was especially cute. Song ran pped her hands. give her to me. She¡¯s hungry. I have to feed her. Song ran gently poked the youngdy¡¯s face. little rascal, you¡¯re the only one who likes to cry. Look at your brother, he¡¯s so obedient. I think you¡¯re going to grow up to be a little devil. Niannian continued to cry and song ran had no choice but to feed her. In fact, he had never been a homesick person since he was young. He had been working since he was a teenager, and he only returned home once every two or three years. He rarely missed home. However, parents, siblings, and wife and children seemed to be different. Now, he just wanted to be with his ran every day and watch herugh and scold him. Even if she was angry at him, he would be happy to do it. This was probably the love that was in her bones. Chapter 1146 1146 Heavy rain The children who could cry would be fed milk, and she would not leave the children who could not cry behind. After feeding the two children, Gu jinghang ced them back into the cradle. Her delicate hands and feet kicked back and forth, and the baby was no longer red and wrinkly like yesterday. Song ran was relieved. Good, she did not inherit Gu jinghang¡¯s bronze skin. When song ran said that her daughter would grow up to be a little devil, she was not joking. After counting carefully, he found that niannian¡¯s father was a scientist, her mother was a big Boss, her aunt and uncle were big bosses, her grandfather was a cab member, her uncle was a big detective, and her God-grandfather was Gong Gong. This shining title, this awesome and valiant life. No, she must not spoil this little brat too much. Otherwise, if she became too arrogant, she would not be able to control her in the future. Just as she was deep in thought, song Xuan knocked on the door and entered. Song ran looked up at her and said, ¡± ¡°If you want toe in, thene in. Why did you knock on the door?¡± Song Xuan spread her hands. absence makes the heart grow fonder. What if you two are doing something intimate? wouldn¡¯t it be awkward for me toe in? ¡± Well, that¡¯s very thoughtful. Song ran snorted. sis, you¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s not just a short separation. It¡¯s a long separation. Gu jinghang smiled guiltily. The little ancestor¡¯s anger had not dissipated yet. It was really tricky. alright, daddy is here to see you. He¡¯s in the living room outside. Oh, ¡± song ran nodded. let him in, then. Tang qingru walked in and saw song ran and his grandchildren. He was extremely excited. His younger daughter had gone through a lot of hardships, but she was finally back. He hoped that she would enjoy an endless life in the future. Tang qingru was holding two big red packets in his hands, one beside each child. Song ran teased him. dad, this is a red packet for our first meeting. You¡¯ll have to keep it for the one-month celebration. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll give you a red packet every year for your birthday. A big red packet.¡± Tang qingru said happily. Song ran was beaming with joy and was extremely happy. Tang qingru waved his hand again, and Secretary Dong on the side handed over a wine-red velvet box. Opening it, there were two gold lock pieces inside. Tang qingru passed the box to song ran, ¡± I got someone to custom-make this. In a few days, put it on the child, okay? ¡± Song ran took the box and smiled. I¡¯ll thank Grandpa on behalf of the children. ¡°Good, good, good.¡± Tang qingru was all smiles. It was a pity that Li Jin couldn¡¯te and see her grandchildren with her own eyes. He hoped that there would be such an opportunity. He didn¡¯t want her to live in darkness for the rest of her life. He had been thinking of a way. He still needed time. Tang qingru adjusted his work and freed up three days to stay in Haicheng. He even went back to cook and make soup for her personally. Song ran was deeply touched. Over the past few days, Gu jinghang had done everything very well. He would help her take care of the child, help her wipe her body, massage her legs and feet, and when it was hot, he would fan her gently with a cattail leaf fan. Song ran was used to having him around and felt that she could not live without him. How fast could three days be? It had passed in the blink of an eye. That afternoon, Gu jinghang coaxed her to take an afternoon nap. It was not until dusk that he reluctantly wrote a note. Xiao ran: ¡± When I saw this note, I was already on my way to the southeast Research Institute. I¡¯m sorry, but I only have five days of leave. I didn¡¯t tell you before because I was afraid that you¡¯d be upset after giving birth. The job this time is very special. It¡¯s highly confidential, has a long time span, and has a heavy responsibility, so I have no choice but to obey. Chapter 1147 1147 Friend or foe After the confinement, you cane to the southeast Research Institute. By then, there will be no danger here, and you can stay here for a long time. I¡¯ll also make it up to you.|| Theck of care and concern from her husband during her pregnancy and confinement. Please give me a chance. Sleep well and keep a good mood during your confinement period. If you have any grievances with me, I¡¯ll beat you or scold you when youe to the southeast Research Institute without anyints. Jing Xing sighed. After leaving the note, Gu jinghang looked at her sleeping face. The curtains were drawn and the room was dim. He sat by the bed and gently caressed her face. He couldn¡¯t bear to part with her. He didn¡¯t want to leave at all. He knew that he had not done enough. No matter how much resentment she had, it was excusable. He wasn¡¯t sure if his Xiao ran was willing to go to him. If he was unwilling, then he would not be able to see her or touch her for the next one and a half years. What kind of torturous days would that be? Gu jinghang stood up and left in a hurry. Outside the door, song Xuan called out to him. Gu jinghang¡¯s expression was serious as he said, ¡± ¡°Sister, please take good care of her.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me, of course I¡¯ll take good care of her. But you should know that pregnant women are prone to depression after giving birth.|| You¡¯re not by her side during her pregnancy, and you¡¯re only here to apany her for five days after giving birth. You really owe her. ¡± Guilt shed past Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes. yes, I owe her a lot. I will make it up to her. I will use my life to make it up to her. Song Xuan shrugged. I have nothing to say. You should leave. I just hope that she won¡¯t be too sad when she wakes up. When song ran woke up, it was already seven o ¡®clock in the evening. Her body had almost fully recovered and she was going to be discharged the next day. When she opened her eyes, she did not see Gu jinghang. Only her sister was sitting at the side, ying with the child. ¡°Where¡¯s Gu jinghang?¡± she asked in a hoarse voice. Song Xuan felt a little guilty. She picked up the note on the bedside table and handed it to her. Song ran rubbed her eyes and mumbled, ¡± ¡°What is this?¡± After taking a closer look, his expression changed. ¡°He lied to me. Yingluo, he actually lied to me. He said he would stay for a few more days.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be angry and don¡¯t be sad,¡± song Xuan quicklyforted her. Song ran felt suffocated. She did not want to speak or eat. She waved her hand and said, ¡± ¡°Sister, you can go out first. I need to be alone.¡± After song Xuan left, song ran held the note in her hand and read it word by word. She almost stared a hole in the note. After reading it a few times, he finally crumpled the note into a ball and threw it in the corner. He actually wanted to ask her to go to the southeast Research Institute? in his dreams! She dragged the cradle to the side of the bed andy on it. She looked at the two children inside and said softly, ¡± ¡°Yanzhi, niannian, be reasonable, didn¡¯t your father go overboard? Isn¡¯t that too much?¡± Niannian suddenly chuckled. Song ran reached out and poked her chest. ¡°Little brat, what are youughing at? What¡¯s so funny? Was it funny? Your old mother is about to be heartbroken, yet you¡¯re stillughing. You¡¯re really heartless.¡± Niannian continued tough, she was really heartless. Chapter 1148 1148 You¡¯re not allowed to say Song ran sighed and continued, ¡± I¡¯m telling you guys, I¡¯m a man of integrity. I won¡¯t look for your father. Be prepared. You¡¯ll live without your father for a while. The next day, many of her ssmates and friends came to visit her after she got home. Li Sheng, sun yi, and the others were simply amazed. Sun yi teased, ¡± our Big Boss song is really a winner in life. He founded apany when he was in school, married the handsome Section Chief, and gave birth to a pair of extremely cute and beautiful twins. You have no idea, but you¡¯ve really be the object of envy and jealousy of all the girls in school. Song ran shrunk her neck. It felt like Fu Guang University had be a Dragon¡¯s Lair and Tiger¡¯s Den. There were so many girls who were jealous of her. If one or two of them were like su mingna, wouldn¡¯t she be in danger? Tsk, it¡¯s all Gu jinghang¡¯s fault. It¡¯s all his fault! Li Sheng took her hand. ran, that¡¯s great. I¡¯m so happy that you¡¯re living such a good life now. Song ran always had endless things to say to them. The affection between ssmates was the most precious. After that, little Jiu and her Siamese baby, tan Shuyuan, arrived. By the way, little 9th was already 18 years old this year. She was an adult now. This was not a good thing for song ran, because she could clearly see the intense love in tan Shuyuan¡¯s eyes when he looked at little 9th. Well, only our innocent little nine, who was thoughtless, didn¡¯t notice it. It was really a headache. Little nine looked at the two children and was particrly excited. He took out a handkerchief from his pocket and opened it. It was two small golden rings, half wrapped with a red string. sister ran, ¡± little nine said sincerely, ¡± these are the gold bracelets I bought for your two children. Song ran took the pair of gold bracelets and looked at her. ¡°You child, if you¡¯re here, why did you have to give me a gift? Isn¡¯t it good to use this money to buy some food for yourself?¡± Of course, she knew little 9th¡¯s family background. She had to earn her own tuition fees, so how could she ept such an expensive gift in peace? Little nine chuckled. I¡¯ve recently taken on a part-time tutoring job. I don¡¯tck money. Song ran felt a little suffocated. silly child. Don¡¯t spend money recklessly in the future. Do you understand? ¡± I know how you feel.¡± Little nine touched the back of his head, his smile still simple and innocent, ¡± ¡°I just want to treat sister ran better.¡± Song ran smiled. Okay, thank you. I¡¯ll make sure they remember your kind intentions. Little 9th, go downstairs and help me tell aunt Wu to make more dishes for dinner. You and your fifth brother will stay for dinner. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Little Jiu ran out, Leaving Song ran and tan Shuyuan in the room. With one hand in his pocket, tan Shuyuan stood by the bed and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Since I knew you were pregnant|| When he was pregnant, he started to quietly save money. Not only did he take on an extra job as a tutor, but he also did other jobs. He was also very thrifty. Sometimes, he only ate steamed buns and salted vegetables.¡± why didn¡¯t you help him? ¡°song ran sniffed. &Nbsp; Tan Shuyuan smiled helplessly. his self-esteem is extraordinarily strong. Moreover, he¡¯s much more astute than before. He knows the market in many big cities. I can¡¯t help him openly. Song ran clutched the Golden bangle in her hand and was moved. ¡°He¡¯s a very good child and deserves the best treatment in the world.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After dinner, song ran was about to send little Jiu and tan Shuyuan out when aunt Wu stopped her. Xiao ran, don¡¯t get too cold. Chapter 1149 1149 Section Chief Gu is not in the Research Institute Song ran smiled at little 9th. sister ran, I won¡¯t be giving you any gifts. You¡¯re not allowed to give me such expensive gifts in the future. Do you understand? ¡± If you give me more, I¡¯m going to get angry.¡± Little nine lowered his head and smiled,¡±I know, sister ran.¡± After the two of them left, song ran saw a familiar figure at the door. Zou long probably only dared toe over at night. The past two days had been really crowded. Song ran waved at him and beckoned him in. Zou long was also an honest person. Although there was a thin scar on his cheek, he was a person who valued rtionships. Song ran liked people who valued rtionships. People were not Saints, and everyone made mistakes. She chose to turn a blind eye to her past crimes. Zou long was at a loss. He took out a small cloth bag from his pocket and said, ¡± second miss, this is the congrattory gift I have prepared for the young master and the young miss. It was nothing more than gold and Jade. It was just that zou Long¡¯s aesthetic sense was a little painful to the eyes. e in, ¡± song ran said with a smile. have a cup of tea before you leave. Zou Long¡¯s actions were a little reserved. When he entered the house, song ran brought him to see his son and daughter. Zou long was especially pleased and said, ¡± ¡°If sister Yan knows about this in the underworld, she¡¯ll definitely be very happy.¡± Song ran smiled. I¡¯ll bring the two children to visit her grave when I have the time. Zou long nodded,¡±sure, sure, sure.¡± ¡°Second miss, I¡¯ve received some news recently,¡± he said after a pause. ¡°What news?¡± sister Che¡¯s previous boss has a son. He was sent abroad to study by the boss early in the morning. Recently, I heard that the young master has returned. Song ran frowned. why did hee back in such a hurry? ¡± ¡°He probably thinks that his father¡¯s death has something to do with sister che.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± zou long was anxious. Song ran said matter-of-factly, ¡± my mother has already passed away. His enemy has also passed away. When hees back to take a look, he will have nothing to take revenge for. He should just let it go, right? ¡± Zou long: After a while, song ran came to her senses. that can¡¯t be. It has nothing to do with me. He can¡¯t be so blind as to seek revenge on my sister and me, right? ¡± Zou long frowned. young master was sent away when he was very young. I don¡¯t know him well. I can¡¯t make a conclusion. Song ran pondered. I think he¡¯s studying abroad. He shouldn¡¯t be so blind to right and wrong. But, my sister and I will be on our guard. Zou long nodded. my subordinates and I live in your neighborhood. We¡¯ll be watching. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± After sending zou long away, song ran finally had some free time. Once she was free, she could not help but miss a certain someone. Song ran sat by the bed and looked at the two adorable babies in the cradle. She whispered, ¡± how infuriating. He¡¯s onlying back for a few days and then he¡¯s just patronizing us.|| He just left and left all of you behind. Tell me, isn¡¯t that too much?¡± Yanzhi, on the other hand, was staring at her with his dark eyes. Niannian, the silly girl, was already giggling. Song ran reached out and tickled her. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re stillughing, you¡¯re stillughing.¡± Song ran reached out and pulled the little girl into her arms. She said softly, ¡± ¡°Niannian, do you miss daddy? Do you want to go to the southeast Research Institute?¡± Niannian babbled and song ran smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t want to, right? You want to ignore him like mom, right?¡± Niannian started crying loudly and song ran¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You really want to anger your mother to death. Who was the one who gave birth to you after ten months of pregnancy? Why are you standing on your father¡¯s side?¡± Chapter 1150 1150 Section Chief Gu is from the countryside Niannian cried even harder. Song ran fed her milk, but she did not drink it. She lifted the diaper and saw that there was no urine. Song ran, ¡± The little girl couldn¡¯t really understand, could she? She then ced her on the bed.||¡±You¡¯re crying? I¡¯m still angry, so you better reflect on yourself.¡± Niannian sobbed and cried,|| Song ran¡¯s face was red, but she could not bear to see her like this. She picked her up again and coaxed her softly, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s so good about your father? I didn¡¯t talk to you when you were in my stomach, and I¡¯m the one who taught you guys prenatal education every day. You¡¯ve only taken care of you for three days after you were born. Are you so inseparable from him?¡± Niannian stopped crying again and started mumbling. Song ran nodded her little head and said, ¡± you¡¯re a smart kid. You have to know that you,||¡±Mom¡¯s still a student, a third-year student. I¡¯m already the target of public criticism in school. I¡¯m married, have a baby, and now I¡¯m taking the baby away. When I get my graduation certificate as usual, they¡¯ll definitely gang up on me. I have to ept all those rumors. I¡¯m innocent, aren¡¯t I?¡± Niannian looked at song ran with a pair of big curious eyes. Suddenly, she giggled. Her smile was so pure and clear that song ran could not help but want to share her happiness with someone. Song ran sighed. I¡¯ve lost to you two. Just wait until I¡¯m out of confinement. I¡¯m so angry. I¡¯m in confinement, but your dad isn¡¯t by my side to take care of me. He¡¯s not by my side when I need him the most. Even if he goes to the southeast Research Institute, I won¡¯t be nice to him. Niannian|| Its legs kicked around, chubby toot small.|| Her eyes narrowed into slits when she smiled. Song ran pinched her chubby cheeks in relief. ¡°At least you have a conscience.¡± In the researchers ¡®dormitory at the southeast Research Institute, Gu jinghang was lying in bed.|| He didn¡¯t feel like sleeping at all. He had already applied for a family suite, but he was not confident at all. He didn¡¯t know if his ran woulde to him. He put his arm under his head and looked at the bright moon outside the window, feeling more awake. She hoped that Yingluo hoped that she woulde with her children. In the early morning, it started to rain. Tang Ji ¡®an came over early. After all, he was her uncle. He had been out of town two days ago, so he didn¡¯t rush back to see her immediately. As a matter of fact, he hade to see her as soon as he returned to Haicheng. Song ran saw him and smiled. the child¡¯s second uncle. Did hee empty-handed? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an ced his hands behind his back and took out two red packets. I came back in a hurry and didn¡¯t have time to prepare a gift, so I¡¯ll give you cash. What do you think? ¡± very good, ¡± song ran said with a smile. I¡¯ll thank second uncle on behalf of the children. Tang Ji ¡®an was a noble and cold young master, but when he saw the two little balls of rice, he couldn¡¯t help but reveal a rare smile, like a spring breeze blowing on ice. He pointed at niannian and said, ¡± she looks like you. She¡¯s a little girl who likes to smile. Her brother is steady. They¡¯re a perfectbination. Song ranughed. second uncle, you¡¯ve given us a good red packet. Our niannian doesn¡¯t smile at everyone. ¡°Niannian? Gu Nian? It¡¯s a nice name.¡± Song ran did not say much. yes, Gu Nian. I named it. Of course, it¡¯s nice. ¡°Where¡¯s my brother?¡± ¡°Yanzhi,¡± ¡°Xiuwen ze Cai Yan, not bad, not bad, you have a good name.¡± Song ran flicked her hair. after all, their mother is a top student at Fu Guang University. Their father is also a top student in scientific research. Their names can¡¯t be sloppy. Chapter 1151 1151 Chapter 1191-can be ovee yes, Gu Yanzhi and Gu Nian. They sound good and have a deeper meaning. Not bad, not bad. Song ran pointed at niannian, who was kicking her feet. ¡°Second brother, do you want to hug her?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an quickly waved his hand. A person like him didn¡¯t like such small and soft creatures. He liked to maintain that cold and unkind appearance. There was a knock on the door. Mu Mian peeked in. Song ran thought to herself,¡¯Oh, that¡¯s right. The two of them are together. My second brother brought mu Mian to the Tang family¡¯s old mansionst time. I was busy then and didn¡¯t have the time to ask her anything. I have to ask her today.¡¯ A tall and handsome young man followed mu Mian in. Song ran saw Tang Ji ¡®an frowning. ¡°Big star, you must be very busy. That¡¯s why you have the time toe and see me,¡± she said to mu Mian with a smile. Mu Mian sighed. it¡¯s your fault for giving me too much work. I only heard from director li when I returned to thepany after filmingst night that you¡¯ve given birth. I rushed over this morning. Song ran pointed at the boy behind her and said, ¡± ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°Neighbor, he has a car and sent me here.¡± Song ran sized up the boy. He was about the same age as mu Mian. He should be a student too. He had a car at this age. It seemed like he came from a well-to-do family. Well, if her second brother liked mu Mian, it seemed like he would have a strong love rival. Like Tang Ji ¡®an, mu Mian also gave her a red packet. Song ran had been collecting money so much recently that her hands were cramping. He really had two lucky cat. After mu Mian gave the red packet, she said eagerly, ¡± Xiao ran, I think they¡¯re so cute. Can I hug them? ¡± Song ran walked to the bed and picked niannian up. ¡°You sit on the bed.|| Go up, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have experience and can¡¯t hold it. ¡± Mu Mian quickly sat on the bed.|| It was like handing over a crown. It was a sacred moment. Song ran handed niannian over to mu Mian. Mu Mian¡¯s body was stiff and she did not dare to move. She smiled at song ran and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s so soft and cute,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an felt that this scene made him feel warm andfortable. After mu Mian was done visiting song ran and the two children, she was about to leave. Song ran said, ¡± ¡°Mu Mian, let my second brother send you back.¡± Mu Mian waved her hand. it¡¯s no trouble at all. Second young master Tang is very busy every day. I¡¯ll get brother Cheng to send me back. It¡¯s more convenient. ¡°Have you forgotten who you are?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said coldly. Song ran, ¡± Second brother, you¡¯re destined to be alone. Mu Mian waved her hand and whispered to the boy beside her, ¡± brother Cheng, can you go out for a moment? I have something to say to him. ¡°Mianmian, I¡¯ll wait for you outside,¡± brother Cheng said as he walked out. ¡®Hmm, Mianmian.¡¯ They called each other so affectionately. Song ran saw Tang Ji ¡®an and her expression turned ugly. After brother Cheng left, mu Mian turned to Tang Ji ¡®an and said, ¡± it¡¯s like this. I saved some money and brother Cheng lent me some. I can¡¯t return the 800000 Yuan in one go, so I want to return it to you in a few batches. This way, we can have nothing to do with each other in the future. Song ran could not understand what was going on. What was going on? were they having a money deal? When did this money transaction start? Did her second brother use money to threaten her? Tsk, tsk. Second young master Tang really doesn¡¯t know how to fall in love. In the past, when he mistakenly fell in love with his sister, he also used various means to coerce her. Song ran was speechless. Her second brother was destined to stumble on the path of love. Let Mianmian teach him how to be a human. Chapter 1152 1152 Who dares to object Tang Ji ¡®an narrowed his eyes and looked at her,¡¯ pay in installments? Do you think I run a bank?¡± brother Cheng, ¡± song ran said hurriedly, ¡± how much money did he lend you? ¡± ¡°Two hundred thousand.¡± Song ran was speechless. In the early 1990s, 200000 Yuan was a huge sum of money. Brother Cheng was so powerful. ¡°Brother Cheng looks quite young, where did he get so much money?¡± she asked hurriedly. ¡°He said that he has investments. I don¡¯t know either,¡± mu Mian replied. ¡°What¡¯s his full name?¡± ¡°Ye Cheng.¡± Song ran clutched her chest. Alright, another genius in the business world. He could be considered the number one person in theprehensive mall in the country. Hepletely overthrew the supply and marketing agencies and department stores. Later on, he was also a regr on the rich list. Amazing, amazing, second brother¡¯s love rival is very strong. She had to help her second brother no matter what. Her second brother was tall, rich, and handsome. He was rich and famous in Haicheng. Her father was a cab member. She was young and promising. She was definitely a top-tier configuration. She was determined not to admit defeat. She had to help him. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good. it¡¯s invalid if it¡¯s expired. You couldn¡¯t pay me back then, so I didn¡¯t ept it. Mu Mian was a little annoyed,¡¯then how long do I have to be your fake girlfriend for? I also have my own life to live.¡± ¡°Until I don¡¯t need it.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s eyes shed mischievously. Song ran facepalmed. Second brother had the ability to court death. He was the kind of person who could not be stopped. I¡¯ll pay you in installments anyway. I won¡¯t cooperate with you anymore, ¡± mu Mian said angrily. Tang Ji ¡®an was on the road to death, never to return.¡±Are you really going to go back on your words in front of a young master of an official family? I have a hundred ways to make you regret it. ¡± Song ran¡¯s smile was uglier than her crying. How could she save him? Do you still want to save me? Forget it, mu Mian and that Ye Cheng are pretty good. I¡¯ll just let my second brother be alone for the rest of his life. I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re doing this, ¡°mu Mian said angrily. are you trying to anger your father?¡± Mu Mian was very smart and saw through his intentions with one look. Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t speak. Mu Mian continued, ¡± but thest time you brought me to the Tang family¡¯s old residence, I saw that your father wasn¡¯t angry that you found an actress to be your girlfriend. So, your wishful thinking has failed. I¡¯m no longer of any value in your hands. Why are you still so unreasonable? ¡± Why are you still tying me up?¡± Song ran was enjoying the show by the side as she thought about how she could push the situation forward. On the side, her daughter was also staring at her uncle and ran ran with her round eyes. Song ran clicked her tongue in her heart.¡¯Little girl, do you like to eat watermelons as much as your mother?¡¯ After mu Mian said so much, Tang Ji ¡®an was at a loss for words and couldn¡¯t continue. Mu Mian was impressive when she asked the great detective from a prominent family. Chen Qin touched her chin and said, ¡± when I saw Section Chief Gu enter the hall just now, I saw a woman beside him. That woman had a Foxy look on her face. I feel that she must be someone who wants to seduce Section Chief Gu. Section Chief Gu definitely doesn¡¯t like that kind of woman. Jin Ling¡¯s heart was in her throat again.¡±No, isn¡¯t ran ran a member of our acting team?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t know him. I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡± ¡°Are you very beautiful with a Kasaya?¡± she¡¯s beautiful. Just by standing there, she¡¯s more eye-catching than Jingjing. One look and you can tell that she¡¯s not suitable for a family. Section Chief GU won¡¯t like that kind of woman. Jin Ling¡¯s heart sank a little. She clearly saw that Section Chief Gu had been trying to please her, trying to talk to her, and even trying to touch her hand. Chapter 1153 1153 You still have the face to call yourself a descendant of the Tang family She looked a little sad. She had lost to Jingjing before, and now she was going to lose to this woman in red? Why was her path to love so unsessful? The performance in the hall continued and Gu jinghang¡¯s attention was on song ran. Song ran, on the other hand, was watching with great interest. When she saw a particrly well-arranged performance, she would point it out to Gu jinghang. ¡°Section Chief Gu, I think this one¡¯s not bad. Well, that one¡¯s not bad either, Yingluo.¡± Gu jinghang: ¡°I can¡¯t tolerate anyone else. I only see my wife. No one can be more beautiful than my wife. Section Chief Gu¡¯s head kept turning until the performance ended. Song ran poked his head with her index finger and said, ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the tendon on your neck will hurt?¡± Thest performance on the stage was a chorus with Chen Qin. When they got off the stage, the lights in the audience were turned on. She saw that the usually serious Section Chief Gu was now staring at the woman in red with a smile. She sighed in her heart. Could it be that all men could not withstand the charms of a beauty? Was Section Chief Gu also a vulgar person? Well, Section Chief Gu is quite vulgar, so don¡¯t have high hopes for him. Chen Qin hurriedly got off the stage and ran backstage. When she saw the weak and helpless Jin Ling, she immediately gritted her teeth and said,¡±I advise you to give up on Section Chief Gu.¡± Jin Ling raised her eyes and looked at her pitifully.¡±Why?¡± ¡°My woman¡¯s intuition tells me that Section Chief Gu seems to like that woman in red very much.¡± Jin Ling felt a little indignant. Could a man only see a woman¡¯s appearance? Besides, she was quite pretty. Not only was she pretty, but she was also good at singing and dancing. She was versatile and gentle. Why didn¡¯t section Chief Gu notice her? In the hall, after watching the performance, people kepting to Gu jinghang¡¯s side. Gu jinghang calmly introduced them to each other, ¡± ¡°This is my wife, from Fu Guang University in Haicheng.¡± Everyone could feel Section Chief Gu¡¯s pride for being a beautiful and talented student. However, everyone was convinced that Section Chief Gu¡¯s wife was really beautiful. She was a top beauty, a radiant beauty that even Yao Jingjing couldn¡¯tpare with. Section Chief Gu was really lucky with women. The actresses who often came here for cultural performances were all watching from the backstage entrance and discussing in low voices.¡±Who¡¯s that woman in the red dress? He seems to be standing beside Section Chief Gu all the time. I heard that Section Chief Gu has a girlfriend, could it be his girlfriend?¡± I think so. I¡¯ve received news that Section Chief Gu¡¯s girlfriend ising from Haicheng. That day, Section Chief Gu applied for two cars to pick her up. then Section Chief Gu¡¯s partner is so beautiful. She¡¯s even more beautiful than Jingjing. ¡°Jin Ling is going to give up now.¡± not necessarily. Didn¡¯t section Chief Gu get very close to Jingjing before? men don¡¯t have the wild fragrance of flowers. ¡°Girl, what nonsense are you talking about? be careful not to let Section Chief Gu hear you.¡± The girls stuck out their tongues and hurried back to the backstage. Gu jinghang and song ran were at the back of the group. On the way to the living quarters, a gentle breeze blew. Gu jinghang turned around and saw that there was no one behind him. He mustered his courage and held her hand. Gu jinghang¡¯s gaze was so intense that he could not look away. He pretended to be calm and said, ¡± ran, I¡¯ll be back at the base in a while. I¡¯ll be back in the evening. I¡¯ve asked the kitchendy to make you a special stove and soup. They¡¯ll send it over in the afternoon. I¡¯ll cook for you when Ie back tonight, okay? ¡± Song ran¡¯s cheeks were red. Gu jinghang continued. oh, by the way, I still have to tutor you tonight. Did you bring your books? ¡± Chapter 1154 1154 Enough Section Chief Gu thought hard for the whole night and finally came up with a good idea to stay in the same room with her and talk through the night. ¡°Can I not?¡± song ran nced at him. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll fail the final exam. ¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± After breakfast, Yin Hua rushed to wash the dishes while Gu jinghang put on his suit and held his tie in his hand. He walked in front of song ran and said in a low voice, ¡± ran, help me with my tie. Song ran reached out and held the cor of his shirt. ¡°Don¡¯t you always do it yourself when I¡¯m not around?¡± Gu jinghang smiled. my wife is here. Of course, I have to rely on my wife. She quickly tied her tie and gave him a light punch. ¡°Alright, you can go now.¡± Gu jinghang then went out. About an hour after he left, someone knocked on the door again. Song ran went to open the door and saw a pretty young woman standing outside. The moment the door opened, Jin Ling knew that her chances of winning were slim. Just from her appearance, this woman was almost perfect. Song ran looked at the woman outside the door and asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°And you are?¡± ¡°Hello, Sister,¡± Jin Ling said softly,¡±I¡¯m a dancer who came here to participate in an art performance.¡± Well, she already had a bad first impression. Who would like others to call her sister? Song ran was 21 years old this year. The woman in front of her did not look younger than that. ¡°Is there something?¡± Jin Ling¡¯s voice was still soft,¡±I heard that you¡¯RE department leader Gu¡¯s girlfriend, and I also know that you¡¯re from Haicheng!¡± I¡¯m a local from Guangcheng, and my family lives in a town not far from the Research Institute. I wanted to say that since you came all the way here, there must be something you¡¯re not used to, so I wanted to do my part as the host ande to see you.¡± Song ran smiled. Oh, you¡¯re wee. Come in then. A friendly host? Hehe, she was a small-time actress who would only be invited to the Research Institute to perform for everyone during festivals and create a festive atmosphere. How could she have the nerve to say such a thing? Song ran¡¯s expression did not change, but her heart was filled with contempt! Jin Ling¡¯s first impression of song ran was not good either. This girl looked very arrogant. Men liked to conquer arrogant girls, but they only liked to marry women who were as gentle as water. Therefore, she still had a chance. She was carrying some local specialty food in her hands. When she entered the house, she saw a rocking bed in the living room. Two dolls were babbling on the bed. Jin Ling was stunned for a moment and said with uncertainty,¡±That Yingluo, that¡¯s Yingluo.¡± they¡¯re my son and daughter, ¡± song ran replied with a smile. &Nbsp; Jin Ling¡¯s heart was in a mess. Song ran continued, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m already married to Section Chief Gu and have a child.¡± Jin Ling¡¯s face turned pale again and again. She had only heard that Section Chief Gu had a partner, and she had thought that it was his girlfriend. She had never expected that Section Chief Gu was already married. This beautiful girl in front of her was actually married to Section Chief Gu. She needed to digest this fact. Song ran looked at the woman in front of her with a smile. Now, she could tell what the woman¡¯s purpose was. It was obvious that her old Gu was the one who attracted her attention at the southeast Research Institute. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± she asked considerately. Jin Ling¡¯s mouth twitched.|| With a stiff expression, he said with a half-smile, ¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine. Can I see your child?¡± ¡°Of course you can.¡± Chapter 1155 1155 Chapter 1195-expelled from the Tang family As he spoke, he led Jin Ling to the side of the rocking bed. Jin Ling looked at it and felt even more hurt. A boy and a girl. Obviously, they were a pair of twins. This girl was too lucky. She was blessed by the heavens. She almost couldn¡¯tugh. well, I¡¯m free anyway. I¡¯ll take care of your child for you. Song ranughed with ease.¡¯Hmm, another one to act like a good wife and mother. What have I not seen?¡¯ ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have to trouble you then.¡± Jin Ling reached out and pulled Yanzhi into her arms. Then, she turned her head and saw the textbook on the table. She had good eyesight and immediately saw the words ¡± third-year textbook. ¡°Do those books belong to you?¡± she forced a smile. Song ran did not mind introducing her own excellence. yes, it¡¯s mine. I¡¯m in my third year of University this year, studying at Fuguang University in Haicheng. He was quite outstanding, so outstanding that Jin Ling¡¯s hands were trembling. So he wasn¡¯t an embroidered pillow, but a famous university? Did he get in with his own strength? And he even spent money to get in? She didn¡¯t want to believe it. She didn¡¯t want to believe that a woman with such a body could sink her heart and study hard in textbooks to get into a famous university. Well, I can only say that you¡¯re ignorant and ignorant. Oh right, you called me sister just now. I¡¯m 21 years old this year, what about you? ¡± Jin Ling¡¯s heart was again|| Her mouth twitched as she said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m 23. I didn¡¯t know you were so young.¡± Song ran giggled. you called me ¡®big sister¡¯ just now. I¡¯ve taken advantage of you. Jin Ling forced out a bitter smile. I shouted too hastily. I should have confirmed it. After Yanzhi came to Guangcheng, he was not used to it.|| There were a lot of red spots on her thighs, so song ran had not helped her with the diaper for the past two days. Jin Ling gasped in pain. Song ran looked over and saw that Yanzhi had peed all over the woman and was still peeing on her. It was as if he had been umting urine for the whole morning and was now peeing on her. After Yanzhi had finished peeing, song ran quickly took the child over. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± What could Jin Ling say? she could only say that she was fine and that the child was insensible. Song ran asked Yin Hua to get her some clothes to change into because she was peed all over and she had no intention of leaving. After Jin Ling changed her clothes, she came out and volunteered to take care of the little girl. Song ran let her show off her image as a good wife and mother. Jin Ling had just carried niannian out when niannian¡¯s mouth turned sour and she immediately cried out, as if she had suffered a great grievance. Song ran quickly carried niannian over and looked at Jin Ling with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the little girl is a little shy with strangers.¡± Jin Ling could only pretend to be magnanimous. it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. Um, I still don¡¯t know your name. After all, if one knew that she was younger than them and still called her sister, it meant that they were deliberately causing trouble. my name is song ran. Just call me Xiao ran. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Jin Ling.¡± ¡°Sister Ling, you look so virtuous. Why don¡¯t you help me wash my diapers?¡± Jin Ling followed the direction of song ran¡¯s finger and saw a basin of diapers in the corner of the living room. Originally, Gu jinghang had to go to the base, so Yin Hua volunteered to wash them. Now, she had found a freeborer. It would be a waste not to use it. okay! Jin Ling agreed immediately. She was here to show off her hard work and virtue. Naturally, she was happy to let song ran see the side of her as a good wife and mother. It would be even better if she could see section Chief Gu back. Jin Ling began to wash the diapers diligently. Chapter 1156 1156 How could I do that? Song ran, on the other hand, was leisurely reading a book at the side. After reading for a while, she would look at her two sensible and considerate little cotton-padded jacket and military coat. Well, your performance today was not bad, and your cleverness is deeply inherited from your mother. As Jin Ling was washing the clothes, she stole a nce at song ran. She used to be the prettiest and prettiest actress besides Jingjing, who often performed in the joint performance. However, when she saw song ran, her self-confidence shattered instantly. The obvious gap between them made her, who paid special attention to her appearance, feel ashamed of herself. She asked song ran random questions about her family background. Song ran, on the other hand, answered all her questions. My father is a cab member; My brother is a detective; I ...|| His Godfather was the president of the general Science Academy. What else do you want to know? Jin Ling¡¯s ss heart was hurt so badly that she felt that she was simply humiliating herself. ¡°You¡¯re so lucky, so blissful,¡± she said with a smile. In her heart, she thought,¡±so, Section Chief Gu is only interested in her family background. No wonder Section Chief Gu has been promoted to such a high position at such a young age.¡± It seemed to be a political marriage. They probably shared a bed but had different dreams. He must have a low status in the family. That¡¯s right. When she watched the showst night, she could tell that he had been trying to please song ran. His status in the family was clear. Section Chief Gu was so pitiful. As she washed the diapers, she said calmly, ¡± ran, there¡¯s something I need to tell you. This song ran was obviously the kind ofdy who ordered people around. She should be easily provoked. When a man was bullied at home, he would definitely be willing to go out and find the gentle Jieyu flower. what¡¯s the matter? ¡± song ran held the book and smiled. &Nbsp; Jin Ling carefully said, that¡¯s right. Before ran ran, Section Chief Gu performed with a girl called Jingjing. We¡¯re very close. Song ran furrowed her brows slightly. Yes, she was not sure of Jin Ling¡¯s intention at first. But now, she was sure that Jin Ling was here with no good intentions. She was definitely here for Gu jinghang and to break them up. Hehe Yingluo Song ran pretended to be surprised. What did you just say? Jingjing? Why haven¡¯t I heard my family¡¯s jinghang mention it before?¡± ¡°Did I say too much?¡± Jin Ling quickly felt guilty. Song ran quickly waved her hands. No, thank you for telling me. Old Gu has been tight-lipped about this. ran, you can¡¯t argue with Section Chief Gu over this, ¡± Jin Ling quickly said. maybe, maybe ran ran has something that he can¡¯t tell us. Song ran felt wronged. what difficulties could he possibly have? I think he¡¯s just suffering from themon problem of men. if ran ran, and I mean if, ¡± Jin Ling said carefully, ¡± Section Chief Gu, there¡¯s someone out there. Will you forgive him? ¡± Song ran looked like a resentful woman. I don¡¯t know. ording to my personality, I would definitely have a big fight with him. But now, I¡¯m pregnant with two children. If I argue with him and anger him, he might not want me anymore. I¡¯m taking care of the two children. What should I do? ¡± Jin Ling lowered her eyes, and only she knew the calction in her eyes. Then, she looked up and said with a warm expression, I think that women shouldn¡¯t let themselves suffer too much just because they¡¯re married and have children. This way, men will only take an inch and ask for a mile. They¡¯ll look down on you more and more. Chapter 1157 1157 Break off the mother-son rtionship so, sister Ling, you¡¯re supporting me to fight for my own rights? ¡± song ran looked at her with her chin in her hands. Jin Ling smiled. I¡¯m not supporting you. You can ask Section Chief Gu tactfully. Don¡¯t make him feel bad. Song ran was troubled. it¡¯s so hard to grasp. I have a bad temper. I¡¯m afraid that once I start talking, I won¡¯t be able to hold back. Jin Ling: ¡± for the sake of your family¡¯s stability, you have to hold back. Remember, don¡¯t overdo it. Hmph! song ran snorted. I¡¯ll try my best. Jin Ling had been washing the diapers for two hours. After washing, rinsing, and drying them, she was so tired that she couldn¡¯t even straighten her back. However, she didn¡¯t see section Chief Gu at all. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed. Today¡¯s work had been in vain. Song ran said enthusiastically, ¡± thank you so much. My old Gu is the one who usually washes the dishes. I was just worried about it today. You came at the right time. Jin Ling despised this spoiled youngdy a little, but she also felt a little indignant. Such a spoiled youngdy could find such a good man like Section Chief Gu just because she had a good family background. Jin Ling said gently, ¡± our town is very close to the Research Institute. I have nothing to do. If I¡¯m not busy with performances in the future, I¡¯lle and help you more often! Well, I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll take my leave today.¡± Who knew when Section Chief Gu woulde back? What if she came back at night? was she going to work here for the whole day? Song ran walked her to the door reluctantly. Once the door was closed, she stopped smiling. Her family¡¯s jinghang was outside and really did not give her any peace of mind. Thinking that if she did note over, these beautiful women woulde and pester her man. Fortunately, she came over. Otherwise, she did not know what kind of trouble it would cause. In the evening, the sun was bright outside. Gu jinghang smiled as he walked back to the dormitory. Everyone in the courtyard knew that Section Chief Gu was happy because his wife had arrived. Gu jinghang opened the door and saw his ran reading a book at the side when he entered. She was really a diligent and good student. After the two of them finished their dinner, Gu jinghang cleaned up the dishes while song ran looked after the child at the side. Gu jinghang felt someone¡¯s gaze on him from behind. When he turned around, his ran was staring at him with a half-smile, and he broke out in a cold sweat. The sky darkened, and it seemed like it was going to rain. Ms. Gu, ¡± song ran said as she walked to the table with a book in her hand, ¡± it¡¯s time to teach. Gu jinghang wiped his hands and sat opposite her. ¡°Where should we start?¡± take the child inside first, ¡± song ran said to Yin Hua, who was in the living room. ¡± Yin Hua tactfully pushed the small bed into the second bedroom. Song ran picked up the book in her hand, walked around the table, and went to his side. Then, she farted,|| Gu jinghang gulped as he sat on hisp. His hands were not listening to him anymore. He wanted to put them on her waist and climb up, but she didn¡¯t say anything, so he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. Song ran threw the book on the table and wrapped her arms around his neck. Gu jinghang then gathered his courage and moved ording to His will. Song ran smacked his hand hard. ¡°Where are you putting your hands?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s body stiffened and he looked down at her. Xiao ran, what are you doing? ¡± I have some questions to ask you before I start my studies, ¡± song ran looked at him coldly. ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± His voice had already gradually be rough. ¡°Who¡¯s Jin Ling?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Gu jinghang was confused. ¡°Should I ask you or should you ask me?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know who this person is,¡± Gu jinghang replied. Chapter 1158 1158 Chapter 1198-rushing to the hospital Song ran snorted. she¡¯s a local from a nearby town. She used to be a dancer and has attended a few of your Academy¡¯s balls. Yingluo was the one who did the opening dance yesterday. ¡°Oh.¡± Song ran reached out and pinched his chin. ¡°Oh, just Oh? Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± ¡°What do I want to say?¡± Gu jinghang was confused. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s attracted to him. What do you think you¡¯re going to say?¡± Gu jinghang thought,¡¯he¡¯s trying to frame me. He¡¯s innocent.¡¯ ¡°I really don¡¯t know this Jin Ling. I¡¯ve never even heard of her.¡± Song ran looked at him indignantly. ¡°Someone you¡¯ve never even heard of came to your dormitory today to wash your daughter¡¯s diapers. She¡¯s especially virtuous and hardworking.¡± Gu jinghang did not know whether tough or cry. how can there be such people? ¡± Song ran pounded his chest. I just wanted to show you how gentle and caring she is. I don¡¯t even know how many girls like her you¡¯ve attracted here. Gu jinghang massaged his temples and said, ¡± I¡¯m at the base all day. I only went to see a performance on the night of New Year¡¯s Eve, and I went because I had to subdue Yao Jingjing. In other words, my wife, I really didn¡¯t take the initiative to provoke those girls. I hope you can make a clear decision. Song ran poked his chest. Gu jinghang, from now on, you¡¯re not allowed to smile at those youngdies when you¡¯re walking on the streets. Gu jinghang replied, ¡± I¡¯ve neverughed before. I neverughed at anyone before you came. Song ran snorted. at least you know what¡¯s good for you. I really don¡¯t understand why those girls have their eyes on you. You¡¯re an Ice Mountain and a block of wood. Why do they want you so much? ¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s throat tightened. He did not mention anything about the four handsome men of the Academy of Sciences. If he did, he would only make his ran more worried. ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, they won¡¯t dare to act rashly.¡± you¡¯re mine and mine alone, ¡± song ran said as shey in his arms. &Nbsp; ¡°Yes, Gu jinghang is song ran¡¯s,¡± Gu jinghang replied. alright, ¡± song ran said after she gathered her thoughts, ¡± I¡¯m going to start studying. The next morning, at six O ¡®clock, the rm rang. Gu jinghang hugged the person in his arms tightly and smiled with satisfaction. However, it was hard on the person in his arms. He simply could not get enough of her. Because he sympathized with her, he stayed up until three in the morning.|| And he let her go. Song ran¡¯s back was facing him, but when the phone rang, she turned around and snuggled into his arms. He gently covered her ears and said softly, ¡± Xiao ran, I¡¯ll be going to the base in a while. mm, mumble. she was half-asleep and so tired that she couldn¡¯t even open her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll wash the diapers when I get up. You can sleep a little longer, okay?¡± you don¡¯t have to do it, ¡± song ran said softly. someone else will do it. Gu jinghang ran his fingers through her hair and caressed her face. ¡°Who is it?¡± Song ran reached out and wrapped her arms around his waist. don¡¯t worry about it. Let¡¯s go after breakfast. Gu jinghang raised his eyebrows and looked at her. When he saw that she looked tired and did not have the strength to speak, he did not ask her anything. He thought that she was probably the one called Jin Ling from yesterday. He was really wronged. He had never even heard of someone¡¯s name before, and he had actuallye to find trouble. Sigh. Song ran slept all the way until noon. She was really exhausted by Gu jinghang. When she opened her eyes, she saw the blue curtains hanging on the window, fluttering gently in the wind. In the living room, Jin Ling, who had been sitting for a while, asked Yin Hua in a small voice, ¡± ¡°Is your sister-inw Yingluo still not up?¡± Chapter 1159 1159 He hated the wrong person This woman was reallyzy. She didn¡¯t do any household chores and even slept in. It was really a sin of a man¡¯s past life to marry such a wife. yes, my brother told me not to wake her up when she gets up. ¡°Does your sister-inw always sleep thiste?¡± Jin Ling smiled. Yin Hua: ¡± no, I usually get up at seven or eight. Just as Jin Ling was about to say something, she saw the door of the master bedroom open. Song ran was wearing a white nightdress and her eyes were still a little drowsy. Jin Ling felt a little upset when she saw her. Even from a woman¡¯s point of view, song ran¡¯s beauty was convincing. Song ran rubbed her eyes and looked at Jin Ling with a smile. ¡°Good Morning,¡± ¡°It¡¯s already noon,¡± Jin Ling said in a teasing tone,¡±Good Morning.¡± Song ran nced at the clock on the wall and chuckled. ¡°Aiya, I overslept.¡± Yin Hua stopped what she was doing and said to song ran, ¡± sister-inw, I¡¯ll go to the cafeteria to get some food. We can have lunch now. ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± When Yin Hua left, Jin Ling realized that there were a few pink marks on song ran¡¯s neck. She was not an innocent girl, so she could tell what the marks were at first nce. Her heart could not help but tremble. Song ran knew about Gu jinghang and Jingjing. Did she not get angry? Did she not have a big fight with Gu jinghang? She then asked indirectly,¡±how was your time with Section Chief Gu yesterday?¡± Did he tell you about Jingjing?¡± Song ran¡¯s entire body ached. Her arms ached, her legs ached, and her waist ached the most. She replied reluctantly, ¡± he said that he and Jingjing are innocent. Nothing happened between them. ¡°Do you believe everything Section Chief Gu says?¡± Jin Ling¡¯s face darkened. Song ran sat on the wicker chair and rested her chin on her hand. ¡°Then what do you think I should do?¡± Jin Ling sighed. I heard that someone saw Section Chief Gu go to Jingjing¡¯s ce at night. Ran, what do you think could happen when a man and a woman are alone in the same room in the middle of the night? ¡± Song ran gritted her teeth. Jingjing, that Vixen. How dare she seduce a married man? she¡¯s so shameless. Jin Lingforted her. I think it takes two hands to p. If Section Chief Gu didn¡¯t give her hope, would she forget about it? ¡± Song ran snorted. this Jingjing. Where is she now? ¡± Jin Ling shook her head. it¡¯s a little strange. He suddenly left. He said he went to the North. Song ran held her chin and said,¡±huh?¡± He went to the North? If she had an affair with my family¡¯s old Gu, would she be willing to leave him and go to the North?¡± Jin Ling was a little flustered. I don¡¯t know. Maybe she has connections with other high-ranking officials. That woman has always been good at dealing with men. Jin Ling also hated Jingjing. After all, when Jingjing was around, she had stolen all the limelight from her. then, I¡¯ll wait for my jinghang toe back tonight. I¡¯ll question him carefully, ¡± song ran said angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t use that kind of questioning tone. Men hate jealous women,¡± Jin Ling still said. Song ran grabbed|| He held her hand. sister, I¡¯m really grateful that you¡¯re so considerate of me. You¡¯ve made me feel a sense of belonging in this ce thousands of miles away from home. I feel so warm in you. Jin Lingughed. I just hope that you can break up with Section Chief Gu as soon as possible. That way, I can take advantage of the opportunity and sessfully poach him. After lunch, song ran¡¯s body ached even more. She felt drowsy and could not help but curse a certain b * stard in her heart. Chapter 1160 1160 This is thest time I¡¯m calling you mother She smiled and said to Jin Ling, ¡± sister Ling, I¡¯m going to go in and take a nap. How about you y here? I¡¯ll chat with you when I wake up. ¡°Yes, sure.¡± ¡°Oh, that, there¡¯s still a basin of diapers. Can I trouble you, ran ran? Jing Xing left too early today.¡± ¡°No trouble, no trouble at all,¡± Jin Ling quickly said. Song ran pushed the small bed into the master bedroom. She was not at ease leaving her little ones outside with this woman who had ulterior motives. She entered the room and ced the small bed between the bed and the window. Then, she covered herself with a nket and fell asleep very quickly. Gu jinghang was a bastard. She must not let him touch her again tonight. She needed to rest. Yin Hua, who was in the kitchen, washed the dishes, wiped her hands, and also went out. She went out to y with du Dapeng and the others. Only Jin Ling was left in the living room. Jin Ling was not in a hurry to wash the diapers. She just sat quietly on the sofa and looked around. She wasn¡¯t that stupid. She was working now, and there was no audience. Who was she doing it for? She wanted to wait for Section Chief Gu toe back before she did it. She wanted to let him see what kind offortable experience a diligent and thrifty woman would bring to him. Song ran was practically possessed by the God of sleep. She slept all the way until 3 pm.|| At half-past. Jin Ling, who was in the living room, heard footstepsing from the master bedroom. She immediately leaned on the sofa and closed her eyes. It was only when song ran woke her up softly that she rubbed her eyes and said guiltily, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was a little sleepy after lunch. I was going to take a nap on the sofa, but I overslept.¡± it¡¯s alright, ¡± song ran smiled. it¡¯s alright. ¡°I¡¯ll help you wash your diapers,¡± Jin Ling quickly got up. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you,¡± song ran said. Song ran felt that she was really andlord. After enving long-term worker Gu, long-term worker Jin was now rushing to be her ve. Then she couldn¡¯t be med. Jin Ling washed her clothes very slowly and carefully, mainly to waste time and wait for Gu jinghang toe back. Song ran sat at the side and read her book. The tutoring sessionst night was aplete waste. There was no effect at all. It was all someone¡¯s fault. Jin Ling chatted with her again and again. She was showing off that she was the most popr flower in the performance team, that she was supported by her manager, and that her future was limitless. Song ran chuckled. sister Ling, do you pay attention to the entertainment industry? ¡± In this era, information was rtively backward, and there was a certain cultural difference between the North and the South. It was excusable that Jin Ling knew nothing about her. Jin Ling was stunned for a moment. I only pay attention to the dancer Association. I know a little about the big dance clubs in Guangcheng. I don¡¯t pay much attention to the entertainment industry. Song ran flipped through her book. no wonder. Then, sister, you probably don¡¯t know that I won the Best Actress award at the Hundred Flowers Awardst year. Jin Ling¡¯s hands stopped moving for a moment. Her heart was already full of holes because of song ran. No matter how ignorant she was, she had definitely heard of the Hundred Flowers Award. It was a very impressive award. Wait, she said she won the Best Actress award at the Hundred Flowers Award? ¡°Aren¡¯t you a student of Yingluo? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song ran was calm andposed. I had nothing to do, so I went to film a movie. I didn¡¯t expect to win an award just like that. Because my old Gu didn¡¯t like to see me being intimate with other men, I stopped filming for him. ¡°Only one movie?¡± Jin Ling¡¯s fingers trembled slightly. Chapter 1161 1161 How can I go to hell? yeah, it¡¯s just one film. I¡¯ve won an award with just one film. I¡¯m really quite lucky. Jin Ling almost dropped the diaper in her hand. Was there still justice? At such a young age, she had won the highest award in the film industry with only one movie. All her gloating just now had be a joke. She was just a little dancer who joined the club and participated in all the performances, but song ran was the best Actress. Song ran added, ¡± Oh, I even appeared on the Spring Festival G two years ago. If you¡¯re interested in the g, I can introduce you to it. I¡¯m quite close to the Executive Director of the g. Jin Ling felt that she was asking to be humiliated by starting this topic! She forced a smile and said, ¡± hehe, Yingluo, our club is very strict. We can¡¯t just take on those shows and activities outside. Song ran clicked her tongue. that¡¯s a pity. My sister¡¯s looks are very good. If you were in Haicheng, I would have signed you to mypany. ¡°Does Qianqian have her ownpany?¡± Jin Ling¡¯s eyes shed. Song ran smiled. I started apany on a small scale. It¡¯s not for profit. After all, I don¡¯tck money. It¡¯s just a hobby. Jin Ling, I want to curse, can I? Just as she was at a loss for words, she heard the sound of the key opening the door, and all her gloominess was swept away. It wasn¡¯t good for a woman to be too outstanding. In this way, men would feel pressured. Besides, Section Chief Gu was already such an outstanding person. He probably didn¡¯t want his wife to be in the limelight. Well, it was a reasonable excuse. Gu jinghang pushed the door open and walked straight to song ran. ¡°There¡¯s a rustling sound, there¡¯s someone rustling sound.¡± Only then did Section Chief Gu notice the person washing diapers in the corner. He frowned and said, ¡± ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°Jin Ling, she¡¯s Jin Ling, an actress from the dance club.¡± ¡°Oh, Yingluo.¡± After Gu jinghang was done with his ¡®Oh¡¯, he turned around and said to song ran in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Are you sore? What do you want to eat tonight? I¡¯ll cook for you.¡± Jin Ling¡¯s face turned pale. This man was too cold to her. She was so diligent in helping his wife wash diapers, and he only said ¡± Oh ¡°? Jin Ling smiled. Section Chief Gu, ran, I¡¯ve washed this side. I¡¯ll take it out to dry. Song ran said, ¡± jinghang is back. Let him hang it out. You¡¯re bending over to wash up. You must be tired. How could Jin Ling let go of such a good opportunity to show off her virtue? ¡°I¡¯m not tired, I¡¯m used to it,¡± she quickly said. However, that man only left the back of his head for her to see. His attention was only on his wife who only knew how to eat, drink, and y. She walked out with a Big Basin of diapers, feeling wronged. She told herself that she couldn¡¯t rush and had to do it step by step. Section Chief Gu would be convinced one day. After Jin Ling left, song ran poked his chest and said, ¡± ¡°See that? Did you see that? That¡¯s how your Taohua came to show her virtue yesterday. Section Chief Gu, are you touched? Don¡¯t you think that she¡¯s a stark contrast to your wife?¡± There was a knock on the door. Jin Ling must have finished drying the diaper. He reached out and pressed on song ran.¡±Sit here and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll go tell her not toe again.¡± Song ranughed. it¡¯s freebor. It¡¯s a waste not to use it. Gu jinghang pinched her face. I¡¯ll just be yourbor force. Don¡¯t cause any trouble. Then, he left the room and opened the door. He took the basin from Jin Ling and said coldly,¡±Don¡¯te over anymore.¡± Chapter 1162 1162 As you wish, wife Jin Ling looked at him pitifully. Section Chief Gu, I just heard that your family came from Haicheng. I thought that she was unfamiliar with this ce, so I came to chat with her. She just gave birth, so I helped her do some housework. Don¡¯t you want someone to apany your family? ¡± Gu jinghang was expressionless. I have the child and my sister to apany me. I don¡¯t want to trouble an outsider like you. Jin Ling pinched the corner of her clothes, and her expression became more and more miserable. Section Chief Gu, you don¡¯t have to be so guarded against me. My mother is also from Haicheng. I just feel that it¡¯s very kind to see ran. I really don¡¯t have any other thoughts. Song ran heard everything clearly in the room. If it was not for her jinghang¡¯s firm heart, she would have been easily taken over by this weak, helpless woman who had nothing to ask for. After Gu jinghang got together with song ran, he had met all kinds of women. Naturally, he could tell at a nce that she was using such methods. He said coldly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble.¡± After he finished speaking, he closed the door. Jin Ling was dumbfounded. There¡¯s actually a man who wants to be abused like this? He just stayed by the side of the unruly and willful young miss at home and didn¡¯t have any other thoughts? She didn¡¯t believe it. She refused to believe it. However, no matter how much she didn¡¯t believe him, she could only leave dejectedly. After she left the Research Institute, a ck car followed her. The man in the front passenger seat whispered to the man in the back seat, ¡± young master, I¡¯ve asked around. This woman is the head of Guangcheng¡¯s state-owned dance club. I heard that she¡¯s interested in song ran¡¯s husband, Gu jinghang. ¡°Oh?¡± the man raised his eyebrows. Was it? Follow her. ¡± ¡°Yes, young master.¡± In the dormitory, after dinner, the two of them sat on the sofa satisfyingly. Song ran felt satisfied as she looked at the blurry green mountains outside the window. Gu jinghang chuckled. I¡¯ll help you with your revision tonight. ¡°So, you admit that you weren¡¯t seriousst night, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m teaching very seriously, but I don¡¯t know if someone is listening seriously.¡± Song ran pinched him. you¡¯ve learned how toin first. You¡¯re a jerk. Gu jinghang quickly backed down. alright, that¡¯s enough. Which subject are you going to make up for tonight? ¡± microeconomics. ¡°Where are the books?¡± it¡¯s in the room, in the green luggage. Go get it. Gu jinghang walked into the room and saw a green luggage Bag in the corner next to the bedside table. He quickly walked over. He reached out to unzip the book and rummaged through it. He found a household register and gently opened it. The words on it moved him. Song ran was sitting on the sofa. When she saw that the man had note out for a long time, she shouted, ¡± ¡°Are you hiding a mistress in a Golden House? Is there a female ghost Inside that stopped Section Chief Gu?¡± The man walked out and approached her step by step. Song ran felt that he did not look right. ¡°Ah? What was going on? There¡¯s really a female ghost?¡± Gu jinghang sat down and carried her onto hisp. Song ran raised her eyebrows and looked at him.¡±What happened to brother Jing Xing?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say with certainty that you wanted the child to be surnamed song?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s heart was in turmoil. what¡¯s the matter? ¡± song ran scratched her head. Gu jinghang took out the household register and handed it to her. ¡°Gu Yanzhi, Gu Nian, what¡¯s going on?¡± Song ran snatched the household register away. I asked you to get your textbooks. Why did you flip through them? ¡± Gu jinghang cupped her face in his hands. ran, I¡¯m not pretending to be generous. I really think that the children should be surnamed song. I have no credit for these two children. I¡¯m sorry. Chapter 1163 1163 Chapter 1203-the power of the devil Song ran held the household register and whispered, ¡± didn¡¯t your parentse over for the one-month celebration? your parents looked at their grandchildren with great joy and excitement. I thought that if your parents knew that their grandchildren had my surname, they would definitely be unhappy, so I told them in front of everyone that the child¡¯s surname was Gu. So many people heard it, so I couldn¡¯t renege on my debt even if I wanted to. Gu jinghang caressed her face and called her softly, ¡± ¡®Ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran ran!¡¯ You silly girl, you only know how to use your words to win, always giving in without a bottom line, always putting him first, making him feel inferior, making his chest feel blocked. Song ran tried to ease the atmosphere. the child¡¯sst name is Gu for now. When our child grows up, we¡¯ll let them choose again. Let¡¯s see if they like theirst name to be Gu or song. What do you think? ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± It was already early December. People in Guangcheng only wore two pieces of clothing, but people in Haicheng had already put on their coats. It had been raining cats and dogs in Haicheng recently, and the whole city seemed to be very depressed. Mu Mian was wearing a id coat with a goat¡¯s horn buckle. She held an umbre and entered Si Nan mansion. After two months, Tang Ji ¡®an had finally summoned her to listen to him speak again. Yes, it was one less time to listen to him. She had already started the countdown. After entering the mansion, she ced the umbre on the shelf at the side. A servant in her fifties came over and said kindly, ¡± ¡°Miss mu, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Yes, where is Tang Ji ¡®an?¡± Last time, he seemed to have been waiting in the side hall. This time, he wanted to change the scene? ¡°Yes, it¡¯s possible. I¡¯ll satisfy all of your conditions and the service will definitely be on point.¡± Ji ¡®an is sick, ¡± aunt Lin said. he has a high fever. He¡¯s in his bedroom. He wants you to go up directly. ¡°Ah? Do you have a fever?¡± Aunt Lin¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. yes, every year on Madam¡¯s death anniversary, Ji ¡®an will fall sick. It¡¯s like a curse. You can go up directly. I¡¯ll make him some vegetable porridge. yes, ¡± mu Mian replied and went upstairs. The door to his room was left ajar. Mu Mian pushed it open gently and peeked in guardedly. It was a rainy evening, and the bedroom was dimly lit. There was amp at the head of the bed.|| Tang Ji ¡®an was lying on the bed. Mu Mian could see that he was frowning slightly, as if he was not feeling well. She tiptoed in and walked to the bed, wondering if she should call him. He was really too much. He was already sick, yet he still insisted on calling her over. She thought about it and felt relieved. It was probably because she was sick and it was her mother¡¯s death anniversary that she had no one to talk to, so she called her over. Thinking about it, he was quite pitiful. She was about to call him when she saw the bed.|| The person on top suddenly opened his eyes. His gaze was not as sharp as usual, but a little blurred. He was a little short-sighted, so he squinted slightly and saw that it was mu Mian. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± The rustling sound, coupled with the sound of the rain outside the window, made mu Mian feel that it was pleasant to hear. yes, you told me toe at five o ¡®clock in the evening, and I¡¯m here now. I¡¯m a very punctual person. Tang Ji ¡®an struggled to sit up. okay, then sit. Mu Mian saw that he was wearing his pajamas and quickly looked around. She handed him a cotton nightgown from the hanger and said,¡±Since you¡¯re sick, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an took the sleeping robe and put it on. Then he pointed to the single sofa by the window.¡±You sit there.¡± Mu Mian obediently sat down and tried her best to act like a professional listener.¡±You can speak now.¡± However, Tang Ji ¡®an suddenly started coughing. Mu Mian was a little at a loss. She wanted to go forward, but she felt that it was unnecessary. Chapter 1164 1164 I¡¯ve thought it through Tang Ji ¡®an coughed for a while, then nced at her. ¡°Please get me a ss of water.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, oh, Okay, okay,¡± mu Mian quickly replied. She only thought of pouring water when she was ordered to do so. This made her seem cold and heartless. She did not care about a patient. Mu Mian, you are not that kind of person. She poured a ss of hot water and handed it to Tang Ji ¡®an, showing her concern. ¡°You¡¯re not in good shape today. Why don¡¯t you stop talking?¡± you¡¯re right. Tang Ji ¡®an looked up at her. then, can this be counted as one time? ¡± Mu Mian quickly calcted in her mind. Not counted? Well, forget it. After all, he was a patient and looked very pitiful, so he would give it to her as a gift. ¡°Yes, it counts.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s brows rxed, and he seemed a little pleased, but he still pointed to the sofa by the window. ¡°Have a seat.¡± It seemed like he still wanted to talk and pour out his heart. Tang Ji ¡®an took a sip of hot water and listened to the sound of the rain outside the window. After a long while, he slowly said, ¡± ¡°I have three uncles, and they¡¯re all rich!¡± Fortunately, she was already used to his opening remarks that showed off his superiority. Tang Ji ¡®an continued,¡±first uncle and my father didn¡¯t get along. He felt that my father and Li Jin worked together to kill my mother, so he didn¡¯t want my father and I to die.¡±|| Close? it¡¯s hard for him to think too much, because my father doesn¡¯t care about me and my big brother at all. For many years, he only wanted to find Li Jin and her two daughters.|| Get close to Yingluo.¡± After he finished speaking, he coughed a few more times. Mu Mian felt like she was sitting on pins and needles. why don¡¯t we forget about it today? your voice is really hoarse. You don¡¯t look very energetic either. Tang Ji ¡®an looked at her and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go, just stay here and listen to me.¡± ¡°Alright, you can continue,¡± mu Mian lowered her hands. The rain continued to fall outside the window. Tang Ji ¡®an unhurriedly told her how he had gradually developed this personality over the years. It was probably because he had failed to get his father¡¯s love, so his personality had gradually be cold and he had no expectations, so he only had work in his eyes. Mu Mian sighed in her heart. Although her family was ordinary, at least her parents were sound and her mind was normal. As such, it was better to be born in an ordinary family. It was half past seven when the rain outside started to get heavier. There was a knock on the door. Aunt Lin came in with a tray and said softly, ¡± ¡°Ji ¡®an, I made some vegetable porridge. Have some.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s face was pale. just leave it, ¡± he replied softly. ¡°That¡¯s all for today. You can leave now.¡± He nced at mu Mian. Mu Mian didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her, but she actually had the desire to hear him continue. Perhaps, it was because his voice was too pleasant to hear? Perhaps it was because she had nothing to do on a windy and rainy night? She didn¡¯t know. She couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on. Suddenly, she felt that her thoughts were too unbelievable, so she quickly walked to the door. ¡°Eight more times.¡± ¡°What?¡± she turned around. ¡°Eight more times, and you won¡¯t have to face me anymore. Aren¡¯t you happy?¡± Mu Mian was speechless and did not know what to say. ¡°Alright, you can go.¡± He waved his hand. Mu Mian felt a little flustered. She did not dare to stay any longer and hurriedly ran away. Perhaps it was because he was sick, or perhaps it was because of his mother¡¯s death anniversary, but Tang Ji ¡®an was somewhat dispirited. There was not a shadow of his former elite. Chapter 1165 1165 Gu jinghang was stunned aunt Lin, I know, ¡± he said with some self-me, ¡± no one in this world will like me. Everyone wants to escape from me. Aunt Lin looked at him, her heart aching. Ji ¡®an, that won¡¯t happen. There are many people who like you. Don¡¯t be like this. Tang Ji ¡®an lowered his eyes and picked up the bowl of porridge on the bedside table.¡±Alright, you can leave too.¡± ¡°Doctor Liang will be here in a while. I¡¯ll give you another examination.¡± it¡¯s just a cold. There¡¯s no need to make such a big fuss. Tell him not toe over. I¡¯m going to sleep after taking my medicine. In Guangcheng, Cheng Haidong and two other men who had stayed there for a few days were about to return to Haicheng. As usual, Gu jinghang had applied for two cars to send them to the station. Song ran asked Yin Hua to stay behind to take care of the child while she and Gu jinghang sent Cheng Haidong and the rest to the bus station. In the car, Fang Guohua saw song ran frowning and asked carefully, ¡± ¡°Sister-inw, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Song ran reached out and pressed her be. She nced at the person sitting upright beside her and said, ¡± ¡°I can still be a coward? It¡¯s all because of your boss. He¡¯s so popr everywhere he goes. He¡¯s always giving me things to do. What a headache.¡± Fang Guohua said,¡±the title of the four handsome men of the Academy of Sciences is not an undeserved title.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he saw his boss¡¯s gloomy face in the rearview mirror. Gu jinghang facepalmed.¡¯You¡¯re the only one with a big mouth. You spill everything out. Don¡¯t you know what you should say and what you shouldn¡¯t?¡¯ Song ran nced at him coldly and said,¡¯the four handsome men of the Academy of Sciences? Howe I don¡¯t know about this title? Isn¡¯t his name quite famous? No wonder those women pounced on you. So it¡¯s because of your reputation.¡± Gu jinghang looked at her guiltily. I don¡¯t know which meddlesome person made up this story about the four handsome men. Song ran snorted. In the past, she was also targeted and plotted against because of her title as the school Belle. Now, there were four handsome men. They were really not going to give the couple a peaceful life. Gu jinghang saw her gloomy expression and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to get rid of this title.¡± do you think you can remove it just because you say so? ¡± song ran red at him. I¡¯ll give it a try ande up with an excuse. There are many good-looking young men in our research Institute, and Hua Zi is one of them. Guohua Fang: ¡± boss, please let me go. Look at you. I¡¯m afraid of marriage. I don¡¯t want to be targeted. Song ran stared at the back of Guohua¡¯s head. ¡°Yes, Hua is quite good-looking. You can consider it.¡± Guohua wanted to cry but had no tears. Was he going to be sold out by boss and sister-inw just like that? When the two cars arrived at the train station, Gu jinghang gave Cheng Haidong some instructions and Cheng Haidong noted them down before he got on the train. The four of them turned back and got into the car. Most of the time, the temperature in Guangcheng was more than 20 degrees. The weather was sunny and good. Song ran was in a good mood as well. She hummed a nursery rhyme and felt very rxed. As the car slowly left the station, a ck car caught up with them not too far away. Gu jinghang nced at the rearview mirror and frowned. He was very alert and had a feeling that the ck car was following them. Was it an illusion? Or was it along the way? In the ck car behind them, the man in the front seat said in a low voice, ¡± young master, that Section Chief Gu has been with song ran. We can¡¯t do anything about it. A man|| He yed with the ring on his thumb and said coldly, ¡± ¡°They seem to have discovered us. Let¡¯s retreat.¡± Xu Biao asked,¡¯are we really going to retreat? Maybe they will get off the car on the way, and we can still find an opportunity. We don¡¯t know when that woman will leave the Institute again.¡± Chapter 1166 1166 Chapter 1206-you¡¯re quite good at sitting back and enjoying the fruits of others bor ¡°Dapeng, drive slower,¡± Gu jinghang whispered from the front. Du Dapeng was surprised, ¡± ah? Boss, you¡¯re not driving very fast. You¡¯re not even 50 yet.¡± ¡°Slow down a little, drive thirty.¡± ¡°Alright, boss.¡± Gu jinghang was paying close attention to the sedan with the red g at the back. His gaze wasplicated. Song ran followed his gaze and looked at the rearview mirror.¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Gu jinghang held her hand tightly. After du Dapeng slowed down the car, Gu jinghang saw that the car behind them slowly passed them. He stared at the car with a serious expression. The rear window was very narrow, and he could not see who was sitting inside. After the car passed, it quickly turned a corner and disappeared. Gu jinghang did not dare to let his guard down. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± du Dapeng nced at the rearview mirror. Gu jinghang¡¯s expression softened. it¡¯s alright now. Let¡¯s hurry back to the Research Institute. After returning to the Research Institute, before the door opened, she could hear her family¡¯s young miss crying non-stop. When the door opened, Yin Hua¡¯s desperate face came over. ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re finally back. Niannian has been crying non-stop.¡± Song ran quickly took it. didn¡¯t you prepare milk? ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve had your milk and changed your diapers, but you¡¯re still crying.¡± Song ran took niannian over and coaxed her gently. The little girl stopped crying. Song ran reached out and poked her face. you¡¯re such a clingy little girl. Clingy. Niannian danced with joy and giggled. Song ran looked at Gu jinghang and pouted. hurry up and carry your son. You can¡¯t neglect him. You can¡¯t let him have a psychological gap since he was young. Gu jinghang picked up his son, who was looking at the world curiously with his big eyes. Song ran said, ¡± just in case, let¡¯s help him pee first. We¡¯ll put on the diaper in two days. We¡¯ll wait for his fart. || We¡¯ll talk about it when your legs are fully recovered.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Song ran shook her head. I¡¯ve never eaten pork before. I¡¯ve never seen a pig run. Go figure it out yourself.¡± Section Chief Gu then carried his eldest son into the bathroom. Yin Hua went into the kitchen and started to prepare dinner. After a while, Gu jinghang rushed out with Yanzhi in his arms and ran straight to the room. Song ran almost cursed out loud,¡¯Gu jinghang, what are you doing? Why did you put our son on the ground?¡± Gu jinghang turned around to look at her and said matter-of-factly, ¡± ¡°He peed in his pants, if he didn¡¯t put it on the ground, where else would he put it?¡± Yanzhi¡¯s big eyes blinked as he stared at his parents. His little hands were dancing around. Song ran¡¯s heart ached for her and she quickly put niannian on the bed.|| She went up, then turned around to hug Yanzhi. ¡°But you can¡¯t put it on the ground. Get something to put on the bed.|| Can¡¯t you be a little better? Don¡¯t you know how to think?¡± Gu jinghang finally found a pair of soft, close-fitting cotton trousers. He touched the back of his head and said, ¡± ¡°Boys aren¡¯t that delicate. It¡¯s not cold here.¡± Song ran red at him. aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll step on him when you turn around? ¡± Gu jinghang sat by the bed. how could I be so careless? ¡± Song ran helped Yanzhi take off his clothes.|| He red at him as he took off his pants. if you dare to neglect your son like this again, I¡¯ll settle the score with you. Yanzhi started to giggle. Gu jinghang asked,¡±boy, what are youughing at?¡± What¡¯s so funny? A man should sweat and bleed, not cry. What¡¯s wrong with lying on the ground for a while? Song ran helped Yanzhi take off his pants and instructed Gu jinghang, ¡± ¡°Go get a basin of warm water and a piece of gauze. I¡¯ll wash Yanzhi¡¯s ass.|| Gu, and also apply some medicine.¡± Chapter 1167 1167 It¡¯s hard on Gu jinghang Gu jinghang quickly followed his orders.|| She started to serve her son. In his heart, he was thinking,¡±isn¡¯t it just a fart?|| There was a little pimple on her thigh. Did she have to apply medicine? children nowadays were really delicate. He couldn¡¯t help but be worried. He hoped that his son would be able to do so in the future|| He wanted to enter the Research Institute and be a person who had contributed to society like him. If this continued and he was raised by his ran, he would not be a young master. No, no, he was a descendant of the Gu family. He could not do that. In the future, he would secretly train his son. It was decided. In the room, song ran carefully ced Yanzhi on the bed.|| Then, she used a gauze to carefully wipe his butt.|| Vroom. Section Chief Gu, who was watching from the side, was very envious. When would his wife be able to serve him so patiently? how good would that be? After song ran was done, she threw the gauze in her hand into the basin beside her. She then picked up the ointment and applied it on his ass.|| Then, she gently put on a pair of cotton pants for him. Song ran raised her head and saw niannian in Gu jinghang¡¯s arms, her little hands pping. Song ran poked niannian¡¯s back. bad girl. You like to grab your hair, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m sorry, your dad has a crew cut. He¡¯s not like me. I have hair for you to grab, but you can¡¯t. Hehehehehehehehehe. Section Chief Gu: ¡± I¡¯m obviously raising three children. His ran sometimes looks even more childish than Yanzhi. Niannian¡¯s little hands were still grabbing around. Gu jinghang held her hands and asked song ran, ¡± ¡°Does she like to pull your hair?¡± yes, I like her very much. That¡¯s why I said she¡¯s a bad girl. Gu jinghang said, ¡± let me teach her some manners. Don¡¯t carry her too much in the future. Let me carry her. Niannian¡¯s hands were restrained and she could not move. She immediately pouted as if she was about to cry. Gu jinghang stared at her coldly. Niannian, this little girl, was very good at reading people¡¯s expressions. She pouted for a long time, but she seemed to know that she couldn¡¯t cry in front of this person, so she forced it back. Song ran shook her head. Gu jinghang, boys should be rougher. Do girls have to be so strict too? ¡± Don¡¯t you know that girls need to be pampered? Niannian has to be spoiled.¡± Gu jinghang shook his head and said in all seriousness, ¡± I can¡¯t spoil you. You¡¯re the one who¡¯ll be tired if I spoil you. I only want to spoil you. Song ran could not help but blush. She pouted and said, ¡± ¡°What nonsense are you saying in front of the child?¡± ¡°They won¡¯t understand anyway,¡± Gu jinghang replied. Yanzhi and niannian, these two kids, are suffering.|| She was born with a golden spoon in her mouth, but her father had been following her around since she was young.|| It was a matter-of-fact management, and from time to time, he had to eat his parents ¡®dog food. What a miserable childhood. Gu jinghang carried niannian with one hand and touched song ran¡¯s face with the other. Song ran was nervous.¡±Carry her well, be careful not to drop her.¡± Gu jinghang chuckled. the little girl is grabbing onto my clothes with both hands. She has a strong will to live. She has a good potential for martial arts. Niannian, dad, can you stop? Song ran red at him. you¡¯ve thrown my daughter. I¡¯m not done with you. Gu jinghang hugged niannian tightly and said in a low voice, ¡± Xiao ran, in the future, don¡¯t leave the Research Institute alone, understand? ¡± what¡¯s the matter? ¡± song ran nced at him. Gu jinghang had a serious expression on his face. just in case. If you really need anything, get Huazi to buy it for you. Or if you¡¯re really bored, just wait for me to be free and I¡¯ll go out with you. Understand? ¡± Chapter 1168 1168 Chapter 1208-having both children did you realize something today? ¡± song ran frowned. &Nbsp; yes, we suspect that someone is following us. Song ran smacked the bed. Following him again? Is there a mistake? Can¡¯t you let me catch my breath? Who¡¯s that?¡± Gu jinghang shook his head. it¡¯s only a suspicion. I can¡¯t make a conclusion yet. I don¡¯t know who they are either. I¡¯ve noted down the car te number and will get Huazi to check it out. Song ran nodded. alright, I understand. I won¡¯t go out alone. Don¡¯t worry. After dinner, Guohua came over and said with a serious expression, ¡± boss, the other party¡¯s anti-reconnaissance ability is very strong. They didn¡¯t leave any traces at all. I¡¯ve checked, the license te is fake, and the cars were also bought from the second-hand market. They bought more than a dozen at once. They said that an ordinary-looking old man bought them and gave the keys to the old man after buying them. They were driven away in the middle of the night, and the boss didn¡¯t even see them. The old man is probably just a man who does things for money. In those days, there was no inte connection, no surveince system, and it was difficult to investigate these legal loopholes. Now, Gu jinghang was sure that the other party did note with good intentions. It was impossible for an ordinary person to buy more than a dozen cars at once and take the risk of using fake license tes. Obviously, they were using gueri warfare, switching from one car to another to hide their tracks. Song ran was puzzled. who could it be? ¡± I¡¯ve been behaving myself recently and I don¡¯t seem to have provoked anyone.¡± Gu jinghang furrowed his brows. The other party was decisive and did not drag things out. He did not leave any evidence behind. It was obvious that he was an expert. ¡°What about you?¡± song ran asked. You haven¡¯t provoked anyone recently, have you?¡± After all, Gu jinghang was the one who had brought her mother back to the family. Gu jinghang shook his head. I¡¯ve been at the base for the past year. I didn¡¯t provoke anyone. Song ran quickly consoled her. don¡¯t think too much about it. I don¡¯t usually leave the Research Institute. If I do, I¡¯ll let you, Hua Zi, Da Peng, and Yin Hua apany me. Nothing will happen. She had zou long and the others protecting her in the dark, so she would definitely be safe. Gu jinghang nodded. yes. Anyway, you must be careful. Do you understand? ¡± Song ran¡¯s heart ached when she saw how worried he was. She caressed his face and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± How could Gu jinghang be at ease? After all, Xiao ran was someone who had been kidnapped twice. She had been tortured every time, and it made him feel like his heart was being cut by a knife. He could only hope that the danger this time was directed at him, and that it didn¡¯t matter how he suffered. In Haicheng, after song Xuan got off work, she saw yang Haitao waiting for her in the car downstairs. She got into the car with Gao Xiang and another bodyguard assigned to her by yang Haitao. ¡°Boss yang, aren¡¯t you very busy recently?¡± she asked with a smile. Why do you have toe and pick me up every day?¡± ¡°No matter how busy I am, it¡¯s not as important as picking up my wife,¡± yang Haitao replied. Yang Haitao¡¯s new bodyguard was a mercenary. He was very skilled and very alert. Lu Zhong sat in the passenger¡¯s seat, paying full attention to his surroundings. ¡°Mr. Yang, I noticed a car following us,¡± he suddenly said in a low voice. Just as yang Haitao was about to turn around, Lyu Zhong whispered, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look back, just look in the rearview mirror.¡± Through the rearview mirror, yang Haitao took a quick nce at the ck car that was following them. ¡°Sixth uncle, turn around the corner,¡± he said as he held song Xuan¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Chapter 1169 1169 Chapter 1209-why is his surname song Their car turned a corner and the ck car stopped following them. Yang Haitao heaved a sigh of relief and said to Lyu Zhong, ¡± ¡°We just happened to be going the same way,¡± ¡°Actually, I think there was a car following us yesterday, but it only followed us for a short distance,¡± Lu Zhong said with a serious expression. ¡°The same car?¡± ¡°It¡¯s different,¡± ¡°Are you worrying too much?¡± yang Haitao frowned. I¡¯m not sure. Lyu Zhong shook his head slowly. but my intuition is not very good. ¡°Will something happen?¡± song Xuan was a little worried. Yang Haitao held her hand tightly. don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine. When she got home, song Xuan gave Gu jinghang¡¯s research Institute a call. After a while, she heard song ran¡¯s voice, ¡± ¡°Hello, Sister, what¡¯s wrong? Did you miss me?¡± ¡°How have you been?¡± song Xuan asked in a serious tone. Song ran was leaning against the wall of themunicationpany while Gu jinghang was standing upright like a little white por. The operator inside was sneaky.|| He always wanted to take a look at song ran. no wonder Section Chief Gu used to call home from time to time, ¡± the two speakers said in a low voice. his wife looks like a fairy. Even Yao Jingjing can¡¯tpare to her. yes, she¡¯s really pretty and her voice is nice too. Look at the way she looks at Section Chief Gu, it¡¯s like she has a hook. It¡¯s so seductive. Section Chief Gu has such a beauty. || Mother and daughter-inw, how can you still have eyes for others?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Song ran tugged at the telephone cord and leaned against Gu jinghang¡¯s body. She replied, ¡± it¡¯s pretty good. It¡¯s like a holiday. Someone cooks three meals for me a day. Yin Hua also helps to take care of the child. Yanzhi is especially worry-free, and niannian cries asionally. It¡¯ll be easier to take care of her when she¡¯s older and leaves. Don¡¯t worry. I feel like I¡¯ve gained weight in less than two months. I still want to lose weight.¡± While she was rambling, song Xuan was still worried, ¡± ¡°Have you left the Research Institute recently?¡± ¡°Eh? Yesterday, he went out with jinghang to send his Deputy Section Chief on the train. The rest of the time, he was basically at the Research Institute.¡± ¡°Okay. Be careful when you go out, okay?¡± The next day, when she woke up, she saw Jin Ling again. Song ran raised her eyebrows. How could there be such a shameless person? Jing hang had already made it so clear, but she still came. Song ran sized her up. This woman was really good at enduring. Jin Ling still looked at song ran with disdain. Xiao ran, ¡± she said, ¡± I brought you some delicious food. It¡¯s some specialty cakes from Guangcheng. thank you so much, ¡± song ran said with a smile. &Nbsp; before, Section Chief Gu told me not toe over, ¡± Jin Ling said. did you have a fight with him, so he thinks I¡¯m spreading rumors? ¡± Song ran touched her neck. yes, I had an argument with him. Not only that, but they even fought. On the bed|| Fighting was also a form of fighting. Well, Gu jinghang had an overwhelming victory, and she could only be a ve. Jin Ling looked at song ran and noticed the obvious red color on her neck. She suddenly thought,¡¯could it be that this girl has been pretending to be weak to eat the Tiger?¡¯ Jin Ling smiled awkwardly and said,¡±Yingluo, right?¡± In order to make up for my mistake, I n to take you out to buy some things. There¡¯s a Bai Yun department store in the city, it has everything you need, from women¡¯s products to children¡¯s products.¡± Chapter 1170 1170 Not overboard at all Song ran sat on the sofazily and massaged her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m too tired from taking care of the kids, and I don¡¯t like shopping.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t your son and daughterck anything?¡± Jin Ling continued. Children grow up very quickly, and I think Yanzhi¡¯s pants are too short for him. Don¡¯t you want to buy him and niannian some clothes?¡± Yin Hua scooped the porridge for song ran and called out, ¡± ¡°Sister-inw, it¡¯s time for breakfast.¡± Song ran walked overzily, followed by Jin Ling. She thought to herself, ¡± this woman is reallyzy. Not only did she enve Section Chief Gu, but she also enved his sister. How can Section Chief Gu tolerate such a woman? ¡± Song ran said as she ate the porridge, ¡± if you need anything, you can ask the people under jinghang to buy it. My son and daughter can¡¯t leave me, especially my daughter. I¡¯ll cry when I leave. Jin Ling nced at her. is that so? that¡¯s fine too. I¡¯ll buy some clothes for Yanzhi and niannian when I have time. Song ran put on a fake smile and said, ¡± ¡°Then I really have to thank sister Ling.¡± She remembered her family¡¯s jinghang¡¯s words and would not easily go out alone. Moreover, the woman in front of her hade with ill intentions. Who knew what she was up to by inviting her out so enthusiastically? Jin Ling expressed her concern again. Song ran pointed at the basin of urine and said, ¡± ¡°Can sister Ling help me today?¡± Jin Ling cursed in her heart. This song ran was definitely a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. However, she had already established her virtuous reputation, so she couldn¡¯t p herself in the face. She could only swallow her pride and smile, ¡± ¡°Okay, Yingluo, okay. I¡¯ll help you wash.¡± She was really shameless. She actually took the initiative to ask others to help her with work. This woman was really toozy to the point of bing intelligent. Song ran chuckled in her heart.¡¯You¡¯ve suffered for your virtuous image. You deserve it.¡¯ Jin Ling was holding a basin of diapers, and her face was red and white. ¡°I¡¯ll wash it for you in the courtyard.¡± sorry to trouble you, sister, ¡± song ran raised her eyebrows. &Nbsp; In the yard, Jin Ling was washing diapers when two middle-aged women came over. Her eyes lit up and she asked casually, ¡± ¡°Big sis, do you know Section Chief Gu?¡± One of the older women quickly said, ¡± who doesn¡¯t know Section Chief Gu? he alwayses here to Dry Diapers and clothes. He¡¯s capable and dotes on his wife. We¡¯ve been talking about him behind his back. Jin Ling¡¯s face turned even paler. She smiled and said,¡±Do you dote on your wife a lot?¡± that¡¯s right. I heard that sometimes, when he goes to the base, he can¡¯t cook for his wife at noon. He even specially asked ah fa in the canteen to prepare a special meal for his wife. Ah fa often sends food over for her. Jin Ling rubbed the diaper and said unhappily,¡±Is it still like this? Did they have any conflicts?¡± By right, she had used Jingjing to drive a wedge between them. Normal women wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. Besides, she didn¡¯t make things up. What she said was the truth. Section Chief Gu was indeed very close to Jingjing. ¡°A conflict?¡± thedy asked. I just saw them two nights ago. They were so dark and they thought no one saw them. They walked hand in hand and when they reached the ground floor, Section Chief Gu directly carried his wife upstairs. Do you think he dotes on her?¡± Jin Ling¡¯s heart felt like it was being suffocated. She was sure that song ran was just pretending to be weak. Song ran was ying her like a monkey. She obviously did not believe her. Or, she did not care if her man had feelings for another woman. Chapter 1171 1171 Chapter 1211-your song Nian She looked at the pile of diapers in the basin angrily and almost dropped the basin in her hand. Her heart was in turmoil as she told herself to be patient. She had to be patient. If one day, song ran disappeared and was no longer in this world, then In that case, she decided to work with that man. Anyway, she just had to lure song ran out. There would be a chance. There would definitely be a chance. Song ran carried niannian in her arms and stood by the window. She watched the people washing clothes by the well in the yard. Niannian babbled in her arms and reached out her chubby little hand to pull song ran¡¯s hair. She lowered her head and squinted at the chubby boy. Niannian, you still dare to pull my hair? When youe back, ask your dad to set the family rules for you. Be careful, or I¡¯ll really throw you to your dad and let him teach you a lesson in the future.¡± How could niannian understand? He continued to grab her long hair. Song ran put on a stern face. little girl, you¡¯re done for. You¡¯re done for. I¡¯ll get your dad to set the rules for you tonight. With her fierce face, niannian more or less regained some consciousness and actually let go of her hair. Song ran was relieved that Gu jinghang was actually the one who yed the bad guy. She never expected that. She had thought that Gu jinghang would be their daughter¡¯s ve and would pamper their daughter without any bottom line. Well, in Section Chief Gu¡¯s eyes, his elder daughter was song ran. He doted on song ran as if she was his daughter. So, he probably only had one share of love. The twins ¡°mother had already taken up this share, so she could only make the children suffer. Niannian: ¡± who was the one who said that no matter how poor you are, you can¡¯t be poor in education? no matter how hard it is, you can¡¯t let your children suffer? ¡± After Jin Ling finished washing the diapers, she went back to the second floor with the empty basin. Outside the door, she even adjusted her expression and tried to smile. After they entered the house, song ran wanted her to help clean up the house. She quickly imed that she had something to do and ran away in a hurry. Yes, it was really almost an escape. When the door closed, song ran sneered and said to Yin Hua, ¡± it seems that someone has found out something. She¡¯s not as stupid as I thought. Yin Huaughed. sister-inw, ¡± she said. I don¡¯t think there will be any freebor in the future. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to work hard on my own,¡± song ran said. Yin Hua,¡±would my brother make you suffer?¡± I guarantee that the first thing I do when I wake up is wash the diapers. You won¡¯t even be awake by then.¡± Song ran stared at her. don¡¯t you think that your brother is a coward? ¡± she asked. &Nbsp; Do you think I¡¯m toozy and like to order men around?¡± Yin Hua touched the back of her head. sister-inw, how long have I been with you? how can I think like this? my brother loves you. It¡¯s natural.|| Pregnant, so he came here. I was by your side and I saw all the pain you went through during the pregnancy.¡± Song ran was pleased. Her husband was a good husband, her sister-inw was a reasonable person, and her dear sister-inw, Doudou, was a cute little girl. She was really blessed. Song ran waved her hand. I want to raise your sry. Yin Hua chuckled. sister-inw, you don¡¯t have to say it. My brother has already given me one. Song ran was surprised. When did that happen?¡± when my brother was promoted to Section Chief, he gave me some extra money, so my sry increased as well. Song ran smacked her forehead. oh my, I almost forgot about it if you didn¡¯t mention it. Yes, he was promoted to Section Chief and his allowance increased. He didn¡¯t even tell me how much it increased. When Gu jinghang came back at night, Yin Hua had already cooked two dishes. There was only one garlic water spinach left, and Gu jinghang personally served it. Chapter 1172 1172 Inherited from his father When he was cooking, song ran moved to his side. Gu jinghang quickly reached out to block her face. ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t let the oil get on you.¡± Song ran crossed her arms and leaned against the stove. She looked at him and said, ¡± ¡°Jing Xing Lang Lang.¡± Gu jinghang pushed the minced garlic into the oil pan and stir-fried it with all his might. He replied perfunctorily, ¡± ¡°En, Yingluo.¡± ¡°Brother Jing Xing, Yingluo.¡± ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Brother Section Chief, Yingluo.¡± Gu jinghang pushed a small basket of water spinach into the hot pot and finally looked up at her. what¡¯s wrong, Xiao ran? ¡± why didn¡¯t you tell me about the increase in your allowance when you were promoted to Section Chief? ¡± asked song ran. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang chuckled and said,¡¯aren¡¯t you in charge of the money? I only take some money to give to Yin Hua every month, the rest is in the passbook. Can¡¯t you just check it?¡± Song ran reached out and poked his waist. so, why didn¡¯t you tell me? ¡± Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Gu jinghang lowered his head and smiled.||¡±You probably don¡¯t care about that little bit of money, so I didn¡¯t tell you.¡± so, Section Chief Gu, how much did it increase by? ¡± song ran wrapped her arms around his waist. &Nbsp; ¡°Six hundred, it was six hundred, it has increased by six hundred.¡± Song ran was so happy that she jumped three feet high. jinghang, you¡¯re so promising. Who would have thought that three years ago, your allowance was only a few tens of Yuan. You¡¯re really sitting in a rocketuncher now. You¡¯ve been promoted and have a raise, you¡¯ve married a fair, rich, and beautiful woman, and you¡¯ve given birth to a pair of twins. Brother jinghang, brother Section Chief, you¡¯re really a winner in life. Gu jinghang pulled her into his arms and said, ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a winner in life if I can marry you.¡± Song ran wrapped her arms around his waist. jinghang, you¡¯re amazing. Who said that I don¡¯t like this money? ¡± I¡¯m very proud of you. You¡¯re tall, handsome, and can make money. I¡¯ve really picked up a big treasure.¡± In the living room, Yin Hua scratched his ears and cheeks as he said to the two children in the small bed, ¡± ¡°I hope you two can get used to the way your parents get along.¡± Many yearster, niannian recalled her growth process and said, ¡± The person at the top of our family¡¯s food chain is my mother. The few times I get beaten in my life are all because I make my mother angry. Once my mother gets angry, my father¡¯s ps will follow. After dinner, Gu jinghang and song ran sat on the sofa and enjoyed a rare moment of peace. ¡°You¡¯re going to review your English today, right?¡± Gu jinghang asked. Whenever song ran met Gu jinghang, she would be weak and boneless. She liked to lie on top of him all day. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Teacher Gu can even tutor me in English?¡± English was Gu jinghang¡¯s only weakness. The ent was too strong, and every time he spoke English, he would beughed at by someone. Their English teacher from a small vige had a local ent, which was passed down. How could it bepared with their big city? it was normal to have an ent. However, this girl loved tough at his various ents, which made him unable to bear it, so he could only find her a Doctor Who had returned from overseas. Gu jinghang raised his eyebrows. there¡¯s an expert here who has returned from M Nation. He wille over to tutor you tonight. He has an authentic M Nation ent. I think those who used tough at others will beughed at by others when the timees. Song rany on top of him. you dare to look down on me? ¡± she asked. &Nbsp; I think you¡¯re tired of living. You¡¯re quite bold. If I don¡¯t set some rules for you in front of the children, you¡¯ll bewless in the future.¡± There was a knock on the door, but the two were immersed in ying and didn¡¯t hear Yingluo. Chapter 1173 1173 Chapter 1213-you have to think of a perfect n The research life at the base was boring. Most people were not allowed to leave the Research Institute. After all, the organization could not guarantee that these people werepletely loyal to the Research Institute and the country. Gu jinghang and the other core technical personnel had also signed a confidentiality agreement. Once the confidential information was leaked and the project was in trouble, they would not have a good end. Therefore, almost all of the researchers were moldy after staying in the Research Institute for so long. Therefore, when they heard that Li Gong was going to teach English to the Deputy Chief Engineer¡¯s family, everyone decided to follow him and watch the show. This was because he heard that the family of the Deputy Chief Engineer was as beautiful as a fairy. So, when Yin Hua opened the door and saw about a dozen men and women in overalls standing outside the door, she was still shocked. The door was wide open, and a woman¡¯s coquettish voice resounded before anyone could see her. ¡°You still dare tough at me? Gu jinghang, you¡¯re rebelling. You¡¯re rebelling, Yingluo.¡± Domestic violence? Gu jinghang turned his head and saw arge group of dumbfounded people standing at the door. He immediately grabbed them and said,|| He stopped song ran¡¯s dancing fists. Song ran did not notice that there was someone at the door. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± ah, Section Chief Gu, you¡¯ve grown up. You dare to fight back. The group of people at the door thought,¡±it turns out that the Vice Chief engineer¡¯s status in the family is so low.¡± Gu jinghang coughed lightly and looked outside the door. Come in and have a seat.¡± Song ran was stunned. What did he mean by that? They turned around and saw a group of people walking in through the door, all of them greeting them with a dazed expression. Deputy Chief Engineer, sister-inw, sister-inw, sister-inw, sister-inw, sister-inw, sister-inw, sister-inw, sister-inw, sister-inw, sister-inw, sister-inw, sister-inw, sister-inw, sister-inw, sister-inw, sister-inw, sister-inw, sister-inw, sister-inw, sister-inw, sister-inw, sister-inw, sisterw, sister-inw, sisterw, sister-inw, sisterw, sister-inw, sisterw, sister-inw, sisterw, sister-inw, sisterw, ¡°Deputy Chief Engineer, brother, sister, Sister, Sister, Sister, Sister, Sister, Sister, Sister, Sister, Sister,¡± Song ran was dumbfounded. Why were there so many people? When did they arrive? It was over. Her lifelong reputation seemed to be ruined again. It was really ruined wherever she went. She lowered her head and realized that she was still sitting on top of Gu jinghang. She panicked and wanted to step back, but she fell to the ground with a thud. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart sank. He could not care about his image and quickly got up to pull her. Song ran gritted her teeth and waved her hand. it¡¯s okay. I can do it myself. Song ran got up from the ground in a sorry state. The group of Gu jinghang¡¯s men gave fake smiles. Song ran was acting like a crazy woman.|| Her hair was messy. Gu jinghang wanted to help her tidy it up, but she pressed him down without a trace. After she was done with her hair, song ran forced a smile and said, ¡± ¡°You might not believe me, but in our house, Section Chief Gu is the head of the family.¡± Everyone quickly nodded in agreement, but their eyes were saying,¡±I¡¯m just dealing with you.¡± Song ran turned around and looked at a certain someone who was sitting on the sofa. Gu jinghang coughed and said, ¡± Li Gong, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help Xiao ran with her English today. The man called Li Gong took a step forward. He was a man in his thirties. He was not tall or short, about 1.7 to 1.5 centimeters. He wore ck-rimmed sses and looked like a schr. Song ran quickly walked forward and extended her hand respectfully, putting on a look of understanding. ¡°Hello, teacher li, please take care of me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ttered, I¡¯m ttered. It¡¯s just an Academic Exchange,¡± teacher li quickly said. Song ran quickly went back to her room to get her books. Gu jinghang wanted to save his image. He sat on the sofa in a dignified manner and nced at the people in front of him. ¡°Why are there so many people?¡± ¡°Hehe, Deputy Chief Engineer, we¡¯d like to see your family.¡± Everyone rubbed their hands. Chapter 1174 1174 Chapter 1214-unable to repay Gu jinghang coughed lightly. there are so many of you here. What if she gets scared? ¡± She fell off the sofa just now.|| Her thigh was hit, and her head was hit. It must be very painful. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we didn¡¯t think this through,¡± everyoneughed. Gu jinghang stretched out his hand and tugged at his cor. well, we were just ying around just now. I am usually the one who makes the decisions at home. ¡°Yes, yes, we believe you,¡± everyone continued to rub their hands. Gu jinghang: This perfunctory tone, was he coaxing a child? Sigh, his lifelong reputation was finally ruined. Gu jinghang tried his best to maintain his leadership. since you¡¯ve all seen it, I won¡¯t keep you. Li Gong will stay behind to tutor her. As for the others, go do what you need to do. Everyone was overwhelmed with emotions after witnessing the family tragedy. They needed to vent their anger. It was really too depressing to stay here and not be able to speak freely. Under the Deputy Chief Engineer¡¯smand, everyone said joyfully, ¡± alright, alright, alright. Sorry for the disturbance. We¡¯ll be leaving now. After saying that, everyone dispersed, leaving Li Gong alone. Outside the door, there was naturally a lot of discussion. Inside, the tutoring session began. After tutoring for a while, Gu jinghang asked, ¡± Li Gong, how¡¯s ran¡¯s English pronunciation? ¡± Li Gong hurriedly said,¡±sister-inw¡¯s pronunciation is very urate. Very good, very good.¡± &Nbsp; Song ran nced at Gu jinghang smugly. She wanted to see her make a fool of herself, but there was no way she could. Gu jinghang touched his nose. Nothing was difficult for this girl. Alright, he admitted it. He was rustic and had an ent. He came from the countryside, so it was understandable that he had an ent. He sat quietly on the sofa, drinking tea and reading the newspaper. He did everything a leader should do, trying to shape his own leader.|| Chang Feng. Li Gong chuckled in his heart,¡¯a paper tiger. Who with a discerning eye can¡¯t see who¡¯s the master of this house? well, I still have to give face to the Deputy Chief Engineer.¡¯ After two hours of tutoring, song ran looked at Li Gong gratefully and said, ¡± ¡°Thank you so much. I¡¯ve really learned a lot from today¡¯s lesson. You¡¯re better at teaching than the teachers in our school. You¡¯re able to exin profound things in simple terms and understand them at once.¡± ¡°Sister-inw, you tter me,¡± Li Gong said with a smile. Gu jinghang frowned. These two people were so jealous. They kept ttering each other. He quickly said, ¡± alright, Li Gong, you¡¯ve worked hard today. Li Gong, you¡¯re chasing me away? Throw it away after using it? Deputy head, you¡¯re really powerful. However, a higher rank crushed a lower rank, so he smiled and said, ¡± I¡¯ll take my leave then. Deputy head engineer, when is the next tutoring session? ¡± Gu jinghang: ¡± let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow. I will arrange a ss schedule for her. One ss A week is enough. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. When Li Gong left the room, song ran threw the book in her hand and pointed at Gu jinghang. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Ah? Why is there such arge group of people?¡± Gu jinghang covered his mouth with his index finger. Li Gong might not have gone far. Please maintain your gentle and well-educated image for another two minutes. Song ran quickly said,|| She jogged to his side and looked down at him. ¡°Your subordinates will definitely be talking about me in private.¡± Gu jinghang grabbed|| He stopped her. so what if they¡¯re gossiping? are you afraid of others gossiping about you? ¡± Song ran was speechless. She held her forehead. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll damage your dignity. I¡¯ll make it difficult for you to do things in the future. Gu jinghang pulled her into his arms and said, ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. I¡¯m as dignified as ever to them.¡± Chapter 1175 1175 How should he answer Song ran sat on his head and sighed. ¡°Why do I always do things that damage my image in front of your subordinates?¡± Yin Hua was at the side,ining in her heart, ¡± Because this is your daily life. Isn¡¯t it normal to be seen? Gu jinghang changed the topic and said,¡¯I called your brother-inw today and discussed it with him. He¡¯s prepared to let your sister live in the city.|| Let¡¯s go to the government residence.¡± ¡°This is a good ce. Did you tell my dad?¡± yes, your brother-inw should have told him that he has sent someone to pick song Xuan up and move her into the mansion. You don¡¯t have to worry about her for the time being. Song ran nodded. okay, that¡¯s good. Oh, by the way, I have something to tell you. Jin Ling came over again today. I enved her again, but she seems to have seen through my true colors. I don¡¯t think she¡¯lle again. Gu jinghang frowned and asked,¡¯why is she here again? What are you doing here today?¡± Song ran shrugged. she said she wanted to go shopping with me at the department store. I sent her away. Gu jinghang¡¯s frown deepened. yes, you did the right thing. Jin Ling, who usually came to please Xiao ran for no reason, now asked Xiao ran out. Did she really just want to go shopping with her? He had to be more careful of Yingluo. The next evening, song ran and Gu jinghang went to themunications Department to call her sister. Song Xuan sounded very happy over the phone, ¡± ¡°Let me tell you a piece of good news.¡± Song ran could not help but feel nervous. ¡°What good news?¡± ¡°I¡¯m pregnant again.¡± When she heard the good news, song ran could not help but scream uncontrobly. The two speakers were so frightened that they rushed in to see what had happened. Gu jinghang quickly said, ¡± it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s alright. You guys go ahead with your work. She¡¯s fine. Song ran was still growling in excitement. The two speakers scratched their heads and left quietly. ¡°Calm down,¡± Gu jinghang said as he pinched her face. Song ran clenched her fists tightly.|| She held his hand and her eyes were full of stars.¡±My sister is pregnant again|| I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Gu jinghang could not help but smile. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Song ran could not help but pull his hand away. As she did so, she spoke incoherently to the person on the phone, ¡± ¡°Sister, do you know that you should stay in the residence during your pregnancy? I don¡¯t know who the person following us is, or if there¡¯s really someone following us, but before we figure it out, before the bad guys are caught, we must not let our guard down, understand?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m no longer the same person as before. You¡¯re out there by yourself, so be careful.¡± After hanging up the phone, song ran could not hide her excitement. On the way back, she could not help but say, ¡°|| She held Gu jinghang¡¯s hand. jinghang, I don¡¯t want to be rich now. I just want my family to be safe and sound. Gu jinghang patted her head gently and said, ¡± Xiao ran, I will. Everything will be fine. At night Suddenly, song ran woke up. She clutched her chest and panted heavily. Gu jinghang quickly reached out and turned on the light beside him. He then sat down and looked at her. what¡¯s wrong, Xiao ran? ¡± He took a closer look and realized that her forehead was covered in sweat. He quickly reached out to wipe her sweat. Song ran looked at Gu jinghang with lingering fear. I just had a nightmare. A nightmare that I¡¯ve had before. A simr one. Song ran was panting heavily in Gu jinghang¡¯s arms. She grabbed his shirt tightly and said, ¡± I¡¯m thinking too much. She¡¯s no longer around. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m dreaming about her. It¡¯s so strange. Chapter 1176 1176 Chapter 1216-sacred moment Gu jinghang gently patted her back. I¡¯ll get you some water. Don¡¯t think too much, okay? ¡± Song ran nodded. After someforting, the two of themy down again. Song ran curled up in his arms and whispered, ¡± ¡°Jinghang, how much longer do you need to work here?¡± ¡°About a year.¡± Song ran heaved a sigh of relief. I hope it¡¯ll end soon. Then, we¡¯ll go back to Haicheng and live together as a family. Gu jinghang caressed her cheek gently. I will, ran. Everything will be fine. Don¡¯t think too much, okay? ¡± ¡°En, Yingluo.¡± The next morning, Gu jinghang finished washing the diapers as usual. He sat on the edge of the bed and touched her face. Then, he bent down and kissed the corner of her lips. Song ran nced at him in a daze. which base are we going to this time? ¡± yes, I should be back by noon. You should sleep a little longer. yeah, ¡± song ran mumbled. I know. The base was about 20 minutes away from the living quarters. The base was heavily guarded, and no one was allowed to enter within a 100-meter radius. The living quarters, on the other hand, were not as heavily guarded. It was mid-December in Guangcheng and it was getting cold. Song ran put on a sweater and so did the two dumplings. They sat by the bed and basked in the sun. Song ran was holding a book in her hand. She was reading while gently pushing the bed. Yin Hua was picking vegetables at the side. She looked up at song ran, ¡± sister-inw, I¡¯ll cook lunch in the future. It¡¯s too troublesome to always ask the canteen aunty to cook. I¡¯ll try my best to improve my cooking skills. Recently, I¡¯ve been learning how to make soup from a few sisters-inw in the courtyard. I¡¯ll let you have a taste of my cooking this afternoon. you¡¯re so thoughtful, ¡± song ran smiled. &Nbsp; Yin Hua touched the back of her head. my brother gave me such a high sry. I can¡¯t take the money for nothing. The weather forecast came from the TV at the side, saying that Guangcheng will soon wee a cold wave and the temperature will drop. All citizens should be prepared to keep warm. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the lowest temperature in Guangcheng is 20 degrees?¡± song ran asked worriedly. I didn¡¯t even bring any thick clothes with me. What should I do?¡± ¡°Then if you really can¡¯t, go out and buy it,¡± Yin Hua said with a vegetable basket. Song ran nodded. yes. When your brother is free, we can go out and buy some. In any case, she was determined not to leave the Research Institute alone. She had to be fully prepared before she could leave. Suddenly, there was an urgent knock on the door. Yin Hua quickly went to open the door. When the door opened, he saw a young man standing outside. The young man said anxiously, ¡± ¡°Is sister-inw at home?¡± Song ran quickly walked towards the door with her book. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Yingluo?¡± The young man wiped the sweat from his head and gasped for breath. ¡°Sister-inw, Yingluo, it¡¯s not good, Yingluo!¡± Song ran¡¯s heart sank. what? what¡¯s wrong? ¡± she asked. The young man panted and said,¡±Gu Yingluo, Section Chief Gu, it¡¯s bad, Yingluo.¡± Song ran felt her legs go soft. Yin Hua quickly held her up. ¡°Sister-inw!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Section Chief Gu?¡± song ran¡¯s face turned pale. the R & D base caught on fire and the building copsed. Everyone is buried inside. Sister-inw,e with me to take a look. Song ran did not even have time to change into her slippers as she quickly walked out. As she walked, she turned around and said, ¡± ¡°Yin Hua, look after the child Yingluo.¡± ¡°I understand, sister-inw.¡± The young man ran ahead in a hurry, and song ran followed behind. After walking a few steps, she stopped in her tracks. why didn¡¯t du Dapenge to me? ¡± song ran asked. &Nbsp; Chapter 1177 1177 Chapter 1217-finally the end of the suffering She heard from Jing Xing that du Dapeng did not participate in their research and development, so when the fire broke out, Dapeng should not have been at the base. So why was it not Jing Xing¡¯s confidant Dapeng who reported this to her? The man¡¯s footsteps also paused for a moment. He turned back to look at her and said with a calm expression, ¡± ¡°Da Peng¡¯s Kasaya was also injured, so he specially called me over.¡± Song ran reached out to hold onto the handrail. She nced at him and said, ¡± look at me, I¡¯m in a hurry. I came out in my slippers. Give me a moment, I¡¯ll go back and change my shoes. The young man wiped the sweat from his forehead and climbed two steps up the stairs. He was closer to her. ¡°Sister-inw, do you still have time to change your shoes at this time?¡± Song ran turned around and ran up the stairs. The man saw that the situation was not in his favor and immediately pounced on her, wanting to kidnap her. Song ran¡¯s legs were caught by him, and she panicked. She ran up the stairs and pulled off her slippers. She continued to run up the stairs barefooted. The man still wanted to hug her leg, but she turned around and kicked him in the chest. ¡°F * ck you.|| Motherf * cker!¡± She kicked him and he rolled down to the first floor. Song ran did not dare to take a break. She turned around and ran while shouting, ¡± ¡°Yin Hua, Yin Hua Jie Jie.¡± Seeing this, the man quickly rushed out. Song ran ran to the second floor in a panic and shouted for Yin Hua. The door was pulled open suddenly. ¡°Sister-inw, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Song ran quickly said, ¡°your brother didn¡¯t send that person. Go after him. Hurry! Yin Hua¡¯s expression darkened, and she pushed her into the room.¡±Sister-inw, close the door.¡± ¡°Be careful!¡± Yin Hua took three steps and two steps, and almost rushed to the first floor in a few steps. She saw that person get into a car, and the car drove away in the dust. Yin Hua ran wildly for a few minutes, but in the end, she still couldn¡¯t match the four-wheeled car. She was also worried that her sister-inw and the child would be at home, so she had no choice but to hurry back. In the house, song ran was so scared that she copsed on the sofa. She could not help but Pat her chest when she recalled the horrifying scene just now. There was a knock on the door and song ran quickly ran to the door. She only opened the door after she confirmed that it was Yin Hua. ¡°Sister-inw, that person had a car and drove it away.¡± Yin Hua¡¯s expression was grave. Song ran¡¯s legs turned to jelly. She could not imagine what would have happened if she had not been careful and left with this man of unknown origins. He would definitely kidnap her and put her in the car. Scary, this was too scary. This was still a Research Institute, and they hade to deceive people so openly. That group of people was really extremely deranged. Song ran¡¯s mind was in a mess. She frowned and said, ¡± ¡°Was that person driving a car from the Research Institute?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a civilian car.¡± Yin Hua shook her head. ¡°Can civilian vehicles enter as they please?¡± we need internal personnel to pick us up. We also need to take the driver¡¯s license and ID card. Song ran nodded. that¡¯s good. I¡¯ll get your brother to investigate. We¡¯ll know who¡¯s so daring. When Gu jinghang received the news, he rushed back without stopping. Song ran was sitting on the sofa with a coat on her. When she saw himing back, she could not help but feel aggrieved. Her voice was trembling as she said, ¡± ¡°I was almost scared to death just now.¡± Gu jinghang held her hand tightly and raised his head to say to Yin Hua, ¡± ¡°Hurry up and get your sister-inw a cup of hot water.¡± He turned to song ran and asked,¡±ran, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Slowly, tell me the details of the situation.¡± Song ran checked him up and down. ¡°So you¡¯re really fine, right? Your base didn¡¯t catch on fire, did it?¡± Chapter 1178 1178 Where is Gu jinghang? Gu jinghang frowned. someone is trying to trick you with my life. Is that right? ¡± Song ran nodded. yes, a young man in his twenties. He had a car parked downstairs. He came up and told me that there was a fire and you were buried. I panicked and ran out with him. If I had run a few more steps out of this building, he would have captured me and put me in his car. Gu jinghang could not help but feel a sense of fear. He had not expected the man to be sowless. He must find out who the mastermind was. ¡°How did you see through his lie?¡± he reached out and pulled her into his arms. Song ran was still in a state of shock. I don¡¯t know. I just felt like I had a sh of inspiration. You¡¯ve always said that it¡¯s a top secret. I think that even if there was a fire, they wouldn¡¯t call for the family members so tantly. Even if I could go over, I think the first one to report would be Da Peng, not someone I¡¯ve never seen before. Gu jinghang was relieved. thank God you didn¡¯t act rashly. You lost all your rationality. It was really a false rm. Song ran took a sip of hot water. jinghang, go and check. When Gu jinghang was investigating, he always kept song ran by his side. He was so worried and worried that he wished he could bring her to the base 24/7. After some investigation, they found out that the man was not from the Research Institute at all. He was only wearing a suit that he had bought outside. The person who had brought him in was a little worker in the cafeteria. After the incident, the shop assistant had also disappeared. It was obvious that he had already escaped after his deeds were exposed. Gu jinghang had limited manpower here, so he could only use Fang Guohua and du Dapeng. In a small apartment, Jin Ling kept shaking her head as she looked at the man in front of her. look at you. You didn¡¯t even manage to trick song ran out of the Research Institute. Du min mmed his fist on the table. I was so close. Song ran believed me in the beginning and followed me out. But all of a sudden, she turned back. I didn¡¯t think that I would have exposed anything. Jin Ling shook her head. it¡¯s useless to talk about this now. Don¡¯t go out these two days. Stay out of the wind. ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Jin Ling left the small apartment and frowned. Song ran was indeed a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. She pretended to be stupid to fool her, but in fact, she was very smart. She had underestimated her. Jin Ling was a little anxious. After all, he had paid her so much money. If she couldn¡¯t get things done, it definitely wouldn¡¯t do. She hoped that song ran would disappear as soon as possible. That way, she would still have a chance. She could do what Jingjing couldn¡¯t. She definitely could. For a person who only knew his appearance but not his name, Fang Guohua and the others might not know where to start, but for a person who had a name and a face, there were many traces to follow. The only thing they could use against them was that they had hired a cook from the cookhouse toe and help them. As for this chef, it was easier for them to track him down. They even knew where this chef came from. Guohua¡¯s men searched for three days and found out that the waiter, he Peng, was still in Guangcheng. They searched around and finally found his traces in an old civilian house. Guohua brought seven or eight people with him and sneaked closer to the old man¡¯s house. Chapter 1179 1179 The target of all the girls ¡°jealousy In the evening, he Peng finished his dinner in the fly shop and was ready to go back to his residence to rest. The houses here were all very old, and there were all kinds of people here. He entered the corridor and wriggled up the stairs, where he saw a few people at the door. He reacted quickly, turning around and running down the stairs. Fang Guohua would not let him have his way. He rushed forward and grabbed him. ¡°Grandson, you still want to escape? You¡¯re rebelling!¡± He Peng raised his hands in surrender. Secretary Fang, please let me go. I don¡¯t know anything. Guohua gave him a hard punch. you don¡¯t know anything. Why did you escape from the Research Institute? ¡± You did well in the cafeteria, and the Research Institute didn¡¯t treat you badly, did they? You¡¯d better be honest with me, did you do something shameful, hmm?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know anything,¡± he Peng said innocently. Guohua gave him a good beating.¡±It¡¯s not good to hit someone outside. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± He Peng opened the door with trembling hands. It was a mess inside and the light was dim. He Peng hurriedly said, ¡± he said that he would give me another 10000 Yuan after the job was done. I said that I would work as a handyman at the Research Institute and earn tens of Yuan a month. I was thinking that after taking this money, I would go home and stop being an apprentice. I would go home and open a small restaurant, buy a house, and get married. Guohua shook his head,¡±you¡¯re bought over with just ten thousand?¡± You¡¯re really something. Back then, the chef in the cafeteria took you in because you were filial. Have you ever thought about his family? What a betrayer! Qianqian, continue, who is that person?¡± his name is du min. Two years ago, he drove a car for a dance club in Guangcheng city. Later, he was fired for breaking the rules. I¡¯m a friend of his, so he suddenly came to me and gave me 10000 Yuan. He said that I didn¡¯t have to do anything and that I could just take him to the Research Institute. I didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. It was so easy to get such a big sum of money. Why didn¡¯t I do it? so I let him in. ¡°So, do you know where he lives?¡± Guohua asked through gritted teeth. He Peng quickly shook his head. I really don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve told you everything I know. Secretary Fang, you have to look into this. Guohua snorted coldly,¡±why should I investigate?¡± That du min almost kidnapped Section Chief Gu¡¯s family, and that¡¯s all because you let him in. How big of a crime do you think you¡¯vemitted?¡± He Peng panicked. I don¡¯t know anything! It has nothing to do with me! well, you can save these words for the police. He Peng felt that he was really done for this time. Fang Guohua handed he Peng over to his men to send him to the Public Security Bureau. He then went back to report to Gu jinghang about the investigation. Gu jinghang frowned. you used to drive for the dance club? ¡± Now, he seemed to be enlightened. He could think of who wanted to trick Xiao ran out, and the figure of that person gradually became clear. He didn¡¯t expect her to think of using his life as bait. This woman was really vicious. yes, boss. I¡¯ll continue my investigation. As long as we find du min, everything will be clear. Fang Guohua replied. yes, quickly investigate it. As soon as Guohua left, song ran immediately walked over and said worriedly, ¡± ¡°Is it Jin Ling?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it should be her,¡± Gu jinghang said with a solemn expression. Chapter 1180 1180 Chapter 1220-what news? Song ran was in disbelief. could it be that Jin Ling is working with that young master? ¡± she thought. &Nbsp; The young master used Jin Ling to lure me out?¡± Gu jinghang nodded. your guess is very reasonable. Song ran was still a little scared. this person is really unscrupulous. As for Jin Ling, does she know what she is doing? ¡± She¡¯s breaking thew, doesn¡¯t she know that?¡± Some women were crazy for love and lost their rationality. They dug a hole for themselves and buried themselves in the end. Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes were deep. I will make her pay the price. At night, song ran made some bone soup and stir-fried a few side dishes. The facts proved that the skilled were hard at work, but the poor were at work. She had not practiced for a long time and her skills were rusty. If it was not for Yin Hua who was watching over her, she would have wasted a basket of good vegetables. She personally brought the dishes to the bedside. Gu jinghang smiled. I can get out of bed and walk around. It¡¯s really a minor injury. You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. Song ran reached out and pressed on his shoulder. ¡°Sit down, I¡¯ll feed you.¡± Gu jinghang sat on the bed obediently.|| She ced a pillow behind her and tried not to lean against the bed under her shoulder des. Song ran picked up the bowl and scooped a spoonful of soup. She put it to her mouth and blew on it. ¡°Open your mouth,¡± Gu jinghang opened his mouth and took a sip. Song ran stared at him with hope.¡±Is it good?¡± ¡°The taste is very good,¡± he nodded. it seems like my skills are not rusty, ¡± song ran said proudly. &Nbsp; Gu jinghangughed. I was injured in the past. After some treatment, the wound recovered on its own. The times are really good now. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m being treated so well. Song ran then fed him the soup gently and carefully before she fed him the food. Gu jinghang enjoyed her care in peace. His ran did not serve others easily. Every time she enjoyed it, it would be a once in a lifetime experience. Song ran rushed to the room next door and saw Yin Hua carrying a bunch of children¡¯s clothes. She was shocked, ¡± ¡°Where did you get it?¡± aunt fan from the courtyard gave it to them. Her grandson is three years old, and they have a lot of small clothes at home. She heard that Yanzhi and niannian don¡¯t have any clothes to wear, so she sent them over enthusiastically. Song ran was touched. Although there were many bad people in this world, she had met many warm-hearted people who had given her a lot of help. Wasn¡¯t life just like this? Life would never defeat her. She walked to the rocking bed.|| A thick nket wasid on top of it, and the two little fellows were lying quietly inside, ying with their hands. Yin Hua packed her clothes and said to song ran, ¡± ¡°The little ones seem to understand. They know that their mothers don¡¯t have time to care about them, so they didn¡¯t cry much today, especially niannian. She used to love to cry, but she didn¡¯t cry today. The next day, Jin Ling went to look for song ran again. Song ran¡¯s fear was written all over her face. sister, don¡¯t you know? someone tried to kidnap me from the Research Institute. Jin Ling looked at her in surprise,¡±what?¡± Someone actually came to the Research Institute to abduct someone? Did you catch him?¡± don¡¯t worry, ¡± song ranughed. we¡¯re almost done. Uncontrobly, Jin Ling¡¯s face turned a little pale, and unconsciously panic shed through her eyes. What did he mean by ¡°almost caught¡±? Did they find out that it was he Peng? Did they find out where he Peng was? Her panic also disappeared in a sh. She knew that at this time, she had to stay calm and not be caught by them.|| He had a handle. She smiled and said, ¡°that¡¯s good. This person doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. He should be severely punished. This is really a troubled winter. ¡± Chapter 1181 1181 Don¡¯t tell me you came empty-handed For the sake of money and men, she had lost her mind andmitted such a terrible crime. Jin Ling¡¯s mind was in a mess, and she couldn¡¯t think of anything. She was sent out of the door by song ran in a daze. She got into the car, adjusted her expression, started the car, and drove to the exit. When they arrived at the gate, they searched the car as usual. When they were almost done, a man suddenly ran over from a distance and shouted, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let her out, don¡¯t let her out.¡± Jin Ling¡¯s heart sank, and she was a little panicked. She instinctively wanted to start the car and escape. The door slowly closed, and the guard said coldly, ¡± ¡°Comrade, please get out of the car and cooperate with our investigation.¡± It was Guohua Fang. She stared at Jin Ling coldly and said to the guard, she¡¯s a dangerous person. Search her body. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Jin Ling angrily shouted. I¡¯m an actor, an official member of the state-run dance club. How can I be a dangerous person?¡± The guard found a female employee of the Research Institute to search her body. Jin Ling was wearing a mid-long camel coat. The female employee reached into her pocket, and her face suddenly changed. She waved her hand, and the other guards were on guard. Jin Ling panicked. What did this mean? The female employee took out a strangely shaped and sharp-looking long knife from her pocket. The round totem symbol on the handle was the same as the one reported on TV. It was the symbol on the knife used by the robbers in the department store. She panicked and said, ¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t mine, it really isn¡¯t mine.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not yours, why is it in your pocket?¡± the guard asked coldly. Save your words for the police. Arrest her. ¡± Jin Ling¡¯s face turned pale. She suddenly remembered that she had just entered Gu jinghang¡¯s room.|| The room ... Perhaps ... Perhaps Gu jinghang had ced it in her coat pocket when she was sitting on the bed. Yes, it definitely was. ¡°Someone put it in my pocket and wanted to frame me.¡± ¡°Save your words for the Public Security Bureau,¡± the two guards said, holding her back. Jin Ling¡¯s heart almost stopped beating. She seemed to have stepped into a trap, a trap that would kill her. She was almost dragged away by someone. Guohua snorted. He deserved it. He Peng and Jin Ling were both confused and didn¡¯t know who the other party was. They actually dared to cooperate with Qin mo and ended up being detained. They indeed deserved it. After Fang Guohua returned, he reported that Jin Ling was arrested on the spot. Gu jinghang nodded his head and said, ¡± ¡°Then she deserves it.¡± ¡°Have you found Qin Mo¡¯s residence?¡± we¡¯re still investigating. In China, he doesn¡¯t have any registered property under his name. It¡¯s probably registered under someone else¡¯s name. I¡¯ll continue to investigate. Boss, don¡¯t worry. well, we can start from Jin Ling and the former driver of the dance club. They will know something. Song ran frowned and said, ¡± based on my understanding of the rich, they must have many properties. A cunning rabbit has Three Burrows. Someone of Jin Ling¡¯s level has only been to one. I don¡¯t think it will be of much use. Guohua left in a hurry. It was raining outside, and the sky was very gloomy. The temperature had indeed dropped. Fortunately, the children all had cotton-padded clothes to keep out the cold. Theyy quietly in the rocking beds, not crying or making a fuss. Chapter 1182 1182 Chapter 1222-are you destined to be alone Gu jinghang could not lie down either. He wanted to get up from time to time, but song ran would press him down. Gu jinghang was injured at the base. In the afternoon, a doctor from the infirmary came to change his medicine. Song ran wanted to help but she could not. The doctor in the infirmary was very professional. However, it was still painful for a knife wound to be treated with medicine. Song ran stood beside Gu jinghang and hugged his head. ¡°If it hurts, just shout.¡± Gu jinghang chuckled and said,¡¯do you think everyone is like you?¡± Song ran red at him. what¡¯s wrong with you,rade? ¡± When others care about you, you make fun of them.¡± The doctor unwrapped theyers of gauze and used a pair of tweezers to remove the gauze attached to the wound. The wound was very deep and painful. Gu jinghang did not even make a sound. Song ran had witnessed the entire process of applying the medicine. The person in her arms did not make a sound, but she felt the pain as if she was experiencing it herself. She even needed Gu jinghang tofort her. Song ran turned her face away. I don¡¯t want to see you change the dressing until your wound is almost healed. It was alreadyte at night, and it was drizzling outside the window. Song ran was making soup for him in the kitchen. The fragrance of the soup wafted into his nose. He was satisfied and relieved, but his face was still solemn. He was thinking of a way to get rid of Qin mo. Qin mo frowned and looked at the rain outside. He seemed to be in a bad mood. He tapped the cigarette ash and nced out of the window. Outside the window was the sea. The waves hit the strange rocks and made strange sounds. He slowly opened his mouth, as if he was talking to himself, but also as if he was confiding in his confidant. ¡°Nine years ago, when I was 16, I received a letter from my father. He mentioned Lijin in the letter. He told me not to take it to heart no matter what Lijin did, and that I should live my life abroad in peace. half a yearter, I received the news that my father had passed away and that woman had taken over thepany that my father had worked hard to build. It must be Li Jin who stole my father¡¯spany, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Yes, young lord.¡± Qin mo furrowed his brows and seemed to be very angry. but that woman died on her own. She died before I coulde back for revenge. Qin mo felt irritated and said,¡±pour me a ss of wine.¡±¡± Sun Man quickly poured a ss of red wine and came over. Qin mo held the ss and walked to the huge French window. Below was a stormy sea and a light drizzle. He shook the ss of red wine in his hand, his eyes looking lonely. In Guangcheng, someone from the court came over with a message.¡±Because we¡¯re going to try Jin Ling and he Peng, we need you to be a witness in court. The car is already prepared,¡± Gu jinghang frowned. is the car in the courthouse safe? ¡± The hospital director¡¯s secretary smiled. it¡¯s only a five-kilometer journey. We¡¯re driving an off-road vehicle. It¡¯ll be fine. Gu jinghang¡¯s expression was serious. no, I think it¡¯s better to send more people to follow them. We just had an armed fight. Those terrorists are all ouws. There¡¯s no way you can handle them with just the few of you. The confidential secretary raised his hand and looked at his watch.¡±Section Chief Gu, please hurry up.|| It¡¯s already two O ¡®clock, we¡¯ll have to prepare for the court session.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t go without protection,¡± Gu jinghang said with a gloomy expression. The hospital director¡¯s secretary was really blind. Even his leader treated Section Chief Gu with respect, but he was so rude to him. He was really blind. Chapter 1183 1183 Chapter 1223-suspected aunt? Seeing Gu jinghang¡¯s unyielding attitude, he could only say, ¡± alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll send two Jeeps to follow you guys, alright? ¡± Thus, half an hourter, three cars drove to the court. Gu jinghang was still injured, so he could not move very quickly. Du Dapeng drove while Fang Guohua looked around vigntly. He then lowered his voice and said, ¡± boss, don¡¯t worry. Zou long and the others are following us. We can¡¯t just rely on the two teams sent by that useless Secretary. Gu jinghang nodded. yes, I understand. Pay more attention to the situation outside. Fortunately, everything went smoothly from the Research Institute to the court. Gu jinghang was slightly relieved. He got out of the car and walked straight to the strict court. The court was solemn, and Jin Ling¡¯s legs were almost soft, as if she would copse at any moment. She was escorted up by two unsmiling court police. When she saw Gu jinghang, she immediately shouted, ¡± it¡¯s him. He framed me. That saber is not mine. I don¡¯t even know the totem symbol of any organization. How could I carry their saber with me? ¡± The judge patted his gavel and said,¡±the defendant, please remain silent.¡± Jin Ling could not keep quiet. She had been regretting it for the past few days. She felt that she should not have gotten involved in this mess. Song ran had obviously provoked a crazy gangster. She must have been crazy to risk her life for money. song ran, ¡± she pleaded, ¡± please, please let me go. Song ran¡¯s eyelids twitched, but she remained unmoved. He only wanted to beg for mercy when he was about to die. What did he do back then? Back then, you almost got someone to kidnap me from the Research Institute. Now, you know how to act innocent. Unfortunately, it¡¯s toote. Song ran was a person who would not offend others if they did not offend her. However, if someone offended her, she would definitely offend them. She would never show mercy to people who harbored evil intentions. She would never leave such a scourge to give her a chance to continue hurting her. The case in court continued at a steady pace. Jin Ling was speechless. She didmit some crimes, but she didn¡¯t know that the other party was such an evil person. If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have been so irrational. Well, the court doesn¡¯t care what your motive is. The other party had already been ssified as a dangerous person, yet she still dared toe into contact with such a group of people. Moreover, the long knife found on her body had also confirmed that it was indeed a knife used by a gang, and there was even the totem symbol of the gang on it. With such a one-sided situation, it was obvious that Jin Ling would not be able to stay in prison. It was smashed,pletely smashed. Jin Ling was angry andined, Gu jinghang, can you Pat your chest and guarantee that you were not the one who put the knife in my coat pocket? ¡± Who would give her a guarantee? She wasn¡¯t sure if she would be convicted with or without the knife. However, with the knife, there were fewer procedures to go through. In court, the judge had already dered the court adjourned and they would wait for the next session, but Jin Ling was already powerless to change the situation. Gu jinghang held song ran¡¯s hand and walked out of the room. Qin mo gave up on the idea of kidnapping song ran. He boarded the ne without looking back. It was time for him to return to his normal life. Because of song ran, he had been acting a little strange recently. He did not like this feeling. In the courtyard, Fang Guohua stayed behind for a free meal. Fang Guohua looked around. Yin Hua seems to be cooking. I¡¯ll stay here for lunch. Therefore, during the meal, Guohua Fang had to endure his boss¡¯s gaze. Chapter 1184 1184 Chu Yu went on a blind date Guohua devoured the food and quickly finished the two bowls of rice. Then, he quickly left. Song ran nced at Gu jinghang. why are you staring at Fang Guohua? ¡± Gu jinghangdled a bowl of ck fish soup for her and ced it beside her hand. he doesn¡¯t have any eyes or knowledge. If we don¡¯t re at him, who else should we re at? ¡± I think he came at the right time, ¡± song ran snorted. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang grabbed her wrist. you can escape the first day, but you can¡¯t escape the fifteenth day. Song ran¡¯s face fell. if you keep doing this, I¡¯m going back to Haicheng. ¡°I¡¯ll make an application to them. I should be able to bring you home for the new year,¡± Gu jinghang said. really? really? ¡°song ran suddenly perked up. ¡°Well, so, do you need to reward me?¡± ¡°Deal,¡± he said. that application of yours, ¡± song ran continued, ¡± can it be approved? ¡± yes, I should be able to. Now that the base is on track, I don¡¯t have to be there all the time as the Deputy Chief Engineer. The chief engineer is from the southeast Research Institute and will stay here. So, I should be able to go back for the new year. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s great. My sister is pregnant.|| I haven¡¯t seen her after I got pregnant.|| When I was pregnant, my sister was the one who took care of me. ¡± Gu jinghang felt a little guilty. &Nbsp; ¡± I¡¯ve made you suffer for my sake. Song ran wrapped her arms around his waist. it¡¯s because of your work. It can¡¯t be helped. As your family, I can be willful in small matters. But in general, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. 13 Gu jinghang gently kissed the top of her head and said, ¡± our Xiao ran knows the big picture. We should really give you a big red flower. ¡°Hey, are you coaxing a child? you want to send me away with a big red flower?¡± ¡°Okay, then what do you want?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have at least five flowers.¡± Gu jinghangughed out loud. yes, ¡± he said. you can have as many as you want. It was alreadyte December, and Haicheng was already very cold. It started snowing. Mu Mian received a call from Tang Ji ¡®an, asking her to go to his Si Nan mansion the next day. Mu Mian said that she wanted to shoot until eight in the evening and asked him if he could wait until then. Tang Ji ¡®an said yes. Mu Mian thought, well, Tang Ji ¡®an seems to be quite easy tomunicate with sometimes. The next day, mu Mian was filming a Chinese period drama in an old bungalow. She caught a glimpse of a man from the corner of her eye, and her expression immediately turned sour. The person standing guard outside the filming set was her blind date, Liao Zheng. It was her cousin mu Qin who had introduced him to her. After spending some time with him, she realized that this man was a scheming man. She had alsopletely recognized that mu Qin did not have good intentions towards her. She immediately decided to break up with this man. Liao Zheng looked at the figure in the old bungalow.|| Yan¡¯s woman was really regretful. She didn¡¯t think that this little girl was so charming before. It had only been more than a year since they met, but this girl seemed to be a different person. Outside the mansion, his sixth uncle slowly stopped the car and turned to look at Tang Ji ¡®an. ¡°Are we going in?¡± ¡°No need, just wait for her outside.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. At around eight o ¡®clock in the evening, it started to snow. Because it was the end of the year, Tang Ji¡¯ an was busy with work. He flipped through the documents in his hands while waiting for mu Mian to finish her work. He suddenly had the illusion that they were a couple, or a married couple, and the husband was waiting for his wife to finish work and go home together. He shook his head and continued to read the case file in his hand. At around 8:30 pm, sixth uncle said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Ji ¡®an, look at Zhenzhen.¡± Chapter 1185 1185 Who are these two people? He looked up and saw that mu Mian hade out. A man was talking to her beside her. She seemed to be a little impatient. The man actually tried to hold her hand, but mu Mian shook him off. Tang Ji ¡®an suddenly narrowed his eyes, then reached out to open the car door and walked over. Mu Mian looked at Liao Zheng in front of her and said righteously, ¡± ¡°Mr. Liao, please step aside. I¡¯m going home.¡± Liao Zheng put on a look of deep love and no regret.¡±You used to call me brother Zheng, why are you calling me Mr. Liao now?¡± Mu Mian wanted to puke. At that time, she had just entered University and was not familiar with the world. She was really ridiculed by her cousin, who said that Liao Zheng¡¯s family background and knowledge were not bad, and he was also good-looking. Only now did she know that Liao Zheng was a real scumbag. When he was with her, he was entangled with many daughters of rich businessmen. In the end, she only found out that she had been broken up after Liao Zheng had confirmed his rtionship with the daughter of a jewelry store. How could such a person have the cheek toe back and look for her now? Was it because she was famous? He¡¯s back? Did he think that she, mu Mian, was a pushover? Was she, mu Mian, someone he could call toe and go at his will? He could keep dreaming! ¡°We don¡¯t have any rtionship now. It¡¯s only right for me to call you Mr. Liao,¡± mu Mian sneered. ¡°If you¡¯re willing, we can start over,¡± Liao Zheng said, unwilling to give up. Mu Mian wanted to roll her eyes. you think it¡¯s over just because you say it¡¯s over? you think it¡¯s starting just because you say it¡¯s starting? Mr. Liao, don¡¯t you think too highly of yourself? ¡± Liao Zheng looked at her affectionately,¡±do you still hate me for what happened in the past?¡± I had no choice at that time. I had my own difficulties. Please listen to me slowly exin to you, okay?¡± Slowly exin? Slowly lie! Tang Ji ¡®an pushed open the iron gate of the courtyard and quickly walked over. He stood behind mu Mian and spoke in a low voice.||¡±Who is this?¡± Mu Mian was shocked. She was indeed shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Tang Ji ¡®an toe here. Under normal circumstances, Tang Ji¡¯ an would wait for her at home, waiting for her to listen to his troubles. He would not take the initiative to look for her. She turned back to look at him. The tall man was wearing a long navy blue coat. Because of the heavy snow outside, there was some snow on his head and shoulders. The dim yellow light in the courtyard shone on his face. When shepared him to Liao Zheng, mu Mian thought of a word,¡¯Xuanji¡¯. The texture! Yes, texture. Tang Ji ¡®an was too textured. It was like the period of the Republic of China, where he had experienced the precipitation of time. He was calm, but his every move exuded the charm of a noble young master. He was not ostentatious and kept a low profile. When he was not angry, his eyes were calm, as if no one could enter his eyes. As if he was a young master from a big family that had been buried in the past, people could not help but stop their eyes on him. People who did not know him could be convinced at first nce by the undeniable silent Majesty that he exuded. ¡°Who is this?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an looked at mu Mian, who was in a daze, and asked again in a soft voice. ¡°Yingluo is the only person I know,¡± mu Mian said in a panic. ¡°I¡¯m her boyfriend,¡± Liao Zheng frowned. Tang Ji ¡®an frowned as he stared at the man who was slightly shorter than him. His eyes were cold, and Liao Zheng swallowed his saliva unconsciously. It was as if the man in front of him did not speak, but his aura was stronger than his. ¡°If you¡¯re her boyfriend, then what am I?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an chuckled. Mu Mian,¡±huh?¡± What did he mean by that? Let her sort it out a little. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Liao Zheng was stunned. Chapter 1186 1186 Chapter 1226-so cowardly Tang Ji ¡®an naturally grabbed|| ¡°I¡¯m mu Mian¡¯s boyfriend,¡± he said as he held mu Mian¡¯s hand. Mu Mian¡¯s face turned red instantly. His palm was warm and dry, and he held her hand tightly with an irresistible force. ¡°Mu Mian, is he really your boyfriend?¡± Liao Zheng was exasperated. Mu Mian¡¯s heart was in a mess. Why did this noble young master always make her panic? her mind was in a mess. Looking at Liao Zheng¡¯s way of catching an adulterer in the act, she immediately became angry and said,¡±Yes, he¡¯s my boyfriend. What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked. Liao Zheng furrowed his brows and looked like he was in pain. ¡°How long have you broken up with me? I really didn¡¯t expect you to be this kind of woman.¡± Mu Mian was speechless. Mu Mianughed instead of getting angry,¡¯huh? It seems that it¡¯s been less than three months since we went on a blind date. Then, you cheated on me with another woman, and I received the notice of breaking up. It¡¯s been more than a year. So, Mr. Liao, when do you think I can start my next rtionship?¡± Liao Zheng was even more annoyed. I¡¯ve misjudged you. You¡¯re not traditional, conservative, virtuous, or gentle at all. You don¡¯t deserve to be a woman. The snow was getting heavier. Tang Ji ¡®an watched as the snowkes fell on mu Mian¡¯s head. Even her eyshes were covered with snowkes. He said to the man in front of him coldly, ¡± I like her new way of thinking and her little willfulness. I have servants at home. She doesn¡¯t need to be virtuous or gentle. She can be herself. Mu Mian was stunned by his words. Second young master Tang wasn¡¯t so cold and unreasonable at times. He could also protect others and move others. Liao Zheng stared at mu Mian and said in a weird tone, ¡± I was wondering why he was so cold to me. It turns out that he has climbed up the socialdder. Congrattions. Tang Ji ¡®an looked disdainfully at the man in front of him. I¡¯m the one who pursued her. Also, if you continue to spout nonsense, you¡¯ll receive a letter from mywyer. After he finished speaking, he pulled mu Mian¡¯s hand and turned to leave. Liao Zheng snorted coldly. Someone was discussing at the side, ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the second son of the representative?¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s a famous detective.¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°The person beside him seems to be mu Mian.¡± ¡°Mu Mian actually managed to hook up with such a rich young master?¡± Liao Zheng felt his heart skip a beat. He did not take the man¡¯s words seriously when he asked him to ept thewyer¡¯s letter, but now he was scared. If the second son of a representative wanted to mess with him, wouldn¡¯t he just need to say a few words? Liao Zheng watched in fear and trepidation as the two people got into the car together. He felt a chill at the back of his neck and hoped that the big boss was just saying it. In the car, Tang Ji ¡®an let go of her hand and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve interacted with him before?¡± Mu Mian touched her neck and told him the truth, ¡± ¡°Yes, Yingluo is Yingluo.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t feel good. He was the only man who had actually spent time with mu Mian. ¡°Then your taste really isn¡¯t that great.¡± Mu Mian felt that it was still that Tang Ji ¡®an who showed no mercy and said whatever he wanted to say. It was as if he was standing on top of the clouds and looking down on all living beings. The snow outside the window gradually grew heavier. She whispered, ¡± my cousin introduced him to me. He was quite nice back then. He was very gentle, gentlemanly, and considerate. She liked that kind of warm man, which was why she hated Tang Ji ¡®an so much at the beginning. Tang Ji¡¯ an¡¯s coldness that kept people thousands of miles away was what she really looked down on the most. Chapter 1187 1187 Heading to the southeast Research Institute It was a pity that one could not judge a book by its cover. Liao Zheng might be gentle, but he treated everyone the same way. He could care for several women at the same time. Inparison, Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s coldness seemed to give people a greater sense of security. Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°No matter what, I still have to thank you for helping me out just now,¡± mu Mian whispered. Tang Ji ¡®an still didn¡¯t say anything. He just picked up the case file and read it carefully. Mu Mian sat at the side, bored to death. The dim yellow street lights outside the window shed asionally, and the flickering light passed through the car. The snow outside the window was heavy, and it fell on the window with a thud. The carriage was too quiet, so she tried to find something to say. ¡°Look, the snow outside the window is really heavy.¡± mm, ¡± he replied softly, but he did not raise his head. He was still focused on the case file in his hand. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± mu Mian leaned over. Tang Ji ¡®an slightly gathered the case file in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s my job.¡± She suddenly remembered the nature of his job. He opened a Detective Agency, so the files in his hands should be criminal files that couldn¡¯t be leaked to the public. She quickly moved to the side. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to pry into your work privacy. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her. I¡¯m reading the case file. It¡¯s a very serious case. Did you see it just now? ¡± ¡°No, no. I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± Mu Mian quickly waved her hands. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Mu Mian was dumbfounded. it¡¯s true! I really didn¡¯t see anything. Tang Ji ¡®an put the case file into the briefcase on the side, then said,|| She crossed her legs and reached out to adjust her sleeves. this is no child¡¯s y. For safety¡¯s sake, you have to stay by my side until the trial is over. Mu Mian,¡±ah? Then what about my show, Yingluo?¡± I¡¯ll talk to the director and investors personally, ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll understand. Mu Mian¡¯s face fell and she exined in a low voice, ¡± ¡°But Yingluo, I really didn¡¯t see anything.¡± ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said. ¡°Eh? We¡¯re at my house, get off.¡± Mu Mian followed him out of the car in a daze. The man was holding a big ck umbre and waiting for her outside the car. She looked up and saw his face under the umbre. The dim yellow street lights and the White snow made her think of another word. It was extremely noble. In short, Tang Ji ¡®an was a man who was obviously very rich, even without his superior appearance. Mu Mian slowly got out of the car and entered the mansion with him. There was a floor heater in his mansion, so she could feel the heat as soon as she entered the room. Mu Mian¡¯s father opened a small clinic. Now that various general hospitals were attacking him, his small clinic could only treat some of the neighbors ¡®minor illnesses. Therefore, his family background could only be considered ordinary. Naturally, he had never lived in such a high-end House. As soon as Tang Ji ¡®an entered the mansion, he took off his coat and put down his briefcase. ¡°There are such important documents inside. You should put them in your study,¡± mu Mian said softly. you should know your limits, ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said in a low voice. don¡¯t touch it. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be sentenced to at least three years in prison. ¡°I won¡¯t touch it. I definitely won¡¯t touch it.¡± Mu Mian quickly retracted her hand. ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Mian¡¯s actions were a little reserved,¡±then let¡¯s begin, Yingluo.¡± ¡°Eh? What?¡± Mu Mian: ¡± you can start talking. This is the third time today, right? where do you start? ¡± Chapter 1188 1188 Chapter 1228-restraint Tang Ji ¡®an sat on the sofa and lowered his head to read the case file. I¡¯m a little busy today. Why don¡¯t you cook me a meal? I haven¡¯t eaten yet, so I¡¯m a little hungry. Mu Mian was at a loss,¡¯ah? Then, does Yingluo count as one time?¡± He looked at the case file in his hand seriously. yes, just once. There¡¯s food in the kitchen. You can cook whatever you know. Mu Mian touched the back of her head. actually, ran ran, I don¡¯t really cook at home. Although she wasn¡¯t from a rich family, her mother was a diligent and virtuous housewife. She basically couldn¡¯t get involved in the household affairs. No matter how poor the young girls in Haicheng were, they were all pampered and spoiled. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not picky. You can just make something.¡± Second young master Tang¡¯s nonchnce and others ¡®nonchnce were two different concepts. When mu Mian heard that he wasn¡¯t picky, she rolled up her sleeves and started working even though she was a little suspicious. Tang Ji ¡®an focused on his work and asionally nced at the kitchen. The kitchen seemed to be in a mess. He had specifically told aunt Lin not toe over today, but it seemed that mu Mian couldn¡¯t handle it. Let her be. The snow outside was getting heavier. Tang Ji ¡®an thought that he should eat some hot food and drink some hot wer. He had been under too much pressure at work recently and really needed to rx. An hourter, it was already past nine O ¡®clock. A person with an empty stomach could not concentrate on work. He got up and walked to the kitchen. Standing by the door, he asked, ¡± ¡°Can we start eating?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be done in a moment,¡± mu Mian replied in a flurry. Soon, she carried two tes to the dining room. The appearance of the dishes made Tang Ji ¡®an frown unconsciously. ¡°This is streaky pork braised with tofu, this is bamboo shoot steamed with salt, and this is corn soup steamed bun,¡± mu Mian introduced proudly. Tang Ji ¡®an sat to the side, picked up his Jade chopsticks, and picked up a piece of bamboo shoot. He took a bite, then spat it out.¡±It¡¯s disgusting.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re not picky?¡± mu Mian pouted. Tang Ji ¡®an narrowed his eyes and looked at her. Mu Mian took a bite. In order to give herself a way out, she swallowed the disgusting bamboo shoot shirt. Then, she suppressed her difort and said, ¡± ¡°Yingluo, I think it¡¯s okay.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her indifferently, as if he was disappointed in her. Mu Mian was a little angry,¡¯what? I¡¯m not your nanny, and I don¡¯t rely on cooking to make a living.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression was a little helpless. I only know how to cook noodles. I¡¯ll have noodles tonight. Mu Mian watched as the noble young master rolled up the sleeves of his white shirt. With the sleeves half rolled up, she realized that there were lines on Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s arms. She had thought that all young masters like him were useless, but it seemed like she was too prejudiced. Tang Ji ¡®an ordered as he cooked the noodles, ¡± scalding pot bar, osmanthus wine. The alcohol content isn¡¯t too high. Green Ant newly brewed wine, red mud stove The snowy night and the wine were a perfect match! Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s noodles were quickly served, one bowl for each of them. In the blue and white flowery bowls, there was an egg and a handful of green spinach. From the looks of it, mu Mian¡¯s dish lost. She sat there guiltily. I didn¡¯t expect you to know how to cook noodles. Didn¡¯t you have people serving you since you were young? ¡± ¡°I only know how to cook noodles.¡± then, you have to find a virtuous wife, ¡± mu Mian said. otherwise, the two of them will probably quarrel every day over who should cook. Chapter 1189 1189 How did you treat second brother¡¯s mother? Tang Ji ¡®an poured her some osmanthus wine and nced at her. I have a nanny. I just don¡¯t like people living with me. Otherwise, I have many servants in my house. I don¡¯t need to cook, and my wife doesn¡¯t need to cook either. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Mu Mian gave a fake smile. Tang Ji ¡®an took a bite of the noodles, and his brows rxed. ¡°The taste is not bad.¡± ¡°Is there anyone who praises themselves like you?¡± mu Mian pouted. Tang Ji ¡®an looked at her, and mu Mian also took a deep breath. To be honest, it was really not bad. The saltiness was just right, and the hardness and softness were just right. Even the eggs were a little bit heart-wrenching. As a bowl of noodles, it was considered qualified. ¡°Yes, Yingluo is Yingluo. She¡¯s not bad.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an responded softly, his tone rising slightly at the end. He seemed to be in a good mood. He drank a mouthful of wine, and then a second, third, and fourth mouthful. The pressure was too great, and the workload was heavy. He needed to rx. There were always some voices outside, saying that he was relying on his father.|| That¡¯s why he was able to open a private detective agency so smoothly. He had to work harder than others in order to shut up the mouths of the people. That was why he was a workaholic. Mu Mian did not stop him and just watched him drink cup after cup of osmanthus wine. She would asionally take a small sip. His house was very good. There was arge ss window on the side of the dining room, and when she turned her head, she could see the snow outside the window. Her voice was a little excited. it¡¯s snowing so heavily outside. When we open the door tomorrow morning, it¡¯ll definitely be covered in snow. Tang Ji ¡®an was very mature, and his tone carried a sneer. why are you acting like a child? it¡¯s just snowing. You¡¯ve sighed so many times. it¡¯s fun when it snows. We live in a big yard because Grandpa is very traditional and likes to live in the same house for four generations. So, our eldest uncle, second uncle, youngest uncle, and their children all live in the same yard. When it snows, we¡¯re very happy. We have snowball fights and build snowmen to walk around. She was talking to her heart¡¯s content when she looked up and saw Tang Ji ¡®an looking at her. There was something teasing in his eyes. It was as if Xuxu was envious to the extreme, and then a little sad, which made her feel suffocated. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Yingluo?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an shifted his gaze and said in a soft voice, ¡± ¡°Nothing, continue talking about Yingluo.¡± He liked to hear her talk about these things. It was very ordinary, but it exuded the aura of life. Since he was young, he had never experienced the aura of life. His life was dark, cold, and unkind. His mother hadmitted suicide in front of him, and his uncle had forced him to leave his father.|| Close. In fact, his father was indeed not close to him. It seemed that ever since his elder brother Youyou was a teenager, he had the idea ofpeting with his brother. There was no love between a father and a son, no respect between brothers. In the Tang family and the SU family, kinship did not exist. This kind of life had trained him to be cold and heartless. Deep down, he still longed for warmth. He longed to hear some irrelevant words on a snowy night that could make the softest part of one¡¯s heart be hit. In Guangcheng, song ran and Gu jinghang¡¯s injuries were recovering well. While they were basking in the sun at home, there was a knock on the door. The person who came in was the operator of the Communication Department. The moment he came in, he said,¡±Section Chief Gu, the president of the general Science Department is calling.¡± Gu jinghang quickly got up and looked at the nervous song ran. He said firmly, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, wait for my news.¡± Chapter 1190 1190 Exposed evil face Zou long and the others were arrested and re-educated. Their sentence wasn¡¯t too heavy, as they had made a few contributions before. After hearing what song ran said, all of them became more enthusiastic. They patted their chests and promised that they would not let Section Chief Gu¡¯s good intentions down. Gu jinghang raised his eyebrows and looked at her. is a certain someone¡¯s ran ran starting to worry about herself? ¡± ¡°Eh? What do you mean by that?¡± Gu jinghang wrapped his arm around her waist. your final exams areing soon. Song ran¡¯s heart sank. if you didn¡¯t mention it, I would have almost forgotten. Gu jinghang replied, ¡± yes. I¡¯m not busy these days. I¡¯ll give you all my time. I¡¯ll tutor you every day. Don¡¯t bezy, okay? ¡± Song ran twisted her body. I have to be a mother and take care of my children. At the same time, I have to study hard. Why am I so miserable? ¡± Gu jinghang replied, ¡± yes, you¡¯ll be in your fourth year soon. There¡¯s still one year left. The revolution has not yet seeded. Comrades, you still have to continue working hard. It¡¯s thest year and you¡¯ll be free soon. Song ran buried her head in his arms. niannian has been crying all day. I think I¡¯m a little tired today. Niannian: ¡± mother, you can¡¯t make me take the me just because I don¡¯t know how to speak. Gu jinghang picked up the book at the side. I brought you to the southeast Research Institute. If you fail your final exams, many people wille to me for it. So, no matter how tired ran ran is, you have to finish today¡¯s study task. ¡°What will happen if I don¡¯t learn?¡± song ran asked. Gu jinghang held his forehead and said in a deep and rough voice, ¡± no, you should learn when you need to. Come, sit on the chair. Like an elementary school student, song ran was dragged to a chair by the unreasonable teacher Gu. He sat beside her and taught her earnestly. He could even teach her English. Of course, ignoring his strong local ent, he had a very solid grasp of knowledge. Some people were born to be University tyrants, while some people, even though they were admitted to famous universities, could not hide their academic trash nature. Perhaps it was because of pregnancy that song ran was reallyzy when it came to her studies. She was not interested in it at all. She just wanted to muddle through thest year of her studies as soon as possible and then she would not touch any books at all. Well, thest obstacle was her graduation thesis. It would naturally take a lot of energy. Song ran¡¯s test papersted until 10:30 pm. After marking it, she only scored 70 marks. She looked at Gu jinghang pitifully and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sleepy this time.¡± How could Gu jinghang bear to not let her sleep? ¡°We¡¯ll continue tomorrow. Study hard tomorrow, okay?¡± alright, ¡°song ran nodded obediently. I understand. M Nation, n city, ten O ¡®clock in the morning. It was snowing heavily outside the window. Qin mo sat in front of the floor-to-ceiling window of the vi, smoking a cigar. He looked at the heavy snow outside the window and frowned. Doctor Chen and sun Man were in the main hall, and they said softly, ¡± did you see that? young master has been frowning ever since he came back. I think he¡¯s going to look for song ran soon. Sun Man red at him. that¡¯s impossible. Young master can have any woman he wants. How could he be so concerned about a little girl? ¡± Doctor Chen shrugged. it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what that little girl looks like. Young master has always liked Asian girls. At least, I¡¯ve never seen an Asian girl who is more beautiful than song ran. Sun Man touched his head in frustration. young master has been very busy recently. He has no time to look for song ran. Besides, who is he to look for her? ¡± Chapter 1191 1191 I was just casually saying Doctor Chen pouted,¡±our young master has always been a professional.¡±|| Shi Fang|| An unruly person, the person he likes, most likely won¡¯t be able to escape from the devil¡¯s grasp so easily.¡± Sun Man gritted his teeth,¡¯is that how you describe your master? The devil¡¯s palm?¡± Doctor Chen nced at him but didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Sun Man! Qin mo shouted. Sun Man hurriedly walked forward.¡±Young master, what are your orders?¡± Qin mo snuffed out the cigar in his hand, his brows still deeply furrowed.¡±Have you had any deals with the countries in the East recently?¡± ¡°No,¡± Sun Man replied. Qin mo nced at him. yes. I¡¯ll go to country Z after I¡¯m done with continent F. ¡°What¡¯s Yingluo doing?¡± If there was no deal, what were they doing there? ¡°Can¡¯t we go on a vacation?¡± Qin mo seemed to be slightly dissatisfied with his question. Sun Man hurriedly said,¡±alright, alright, alright. Sure, sure, sure.¡± &Nbsp; ¡°Hurry up and make the arrangements.¡± Sun Man walked out of the side hall with a pale face. Doctor Chen raised an eyebrow and looked at him. a thousand dors. When do you n to give it to me? ¡± Sun Man scoffed. young master only wants to go to the country in the East. He didn¡¯t say that he wanted to go to country Z. He didn¡¯t even say that he wanted to look for song ran. Doctor Chen chuckled. it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not in a hurry. You¡¯ll have to give me the 1000 dors one day anyway. By the window, Qin mo looked at the heavy snow outside and finally stopped frowning. All along, he believed in one sentence, ¡± life is short, and we should be happy while we can. After thinking through some things, he suddenly felt enlightened. In Guangcheng, after song ran finished a set of papers and finally scored 80 marks, she finally had the time to catch her breath. She leaned on someone¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t that Deputy Section Chief Jiang and his subordinate Zhou Tao participate in the rescue mission?¡± Gu jinghang helped her pack her textbooks and chuckled. ¡°Why do I feel like my body has been emptied? You don¡¯t even have the strength to talk?¡± Song ran reached out and punched him on the back. ¡°Listen to me,¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s invite Deputy Section Chief Jiang and Zhou Tao to have a simple meal here to express our gratitude.¡± yes, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll go to see Deputy Section Chief Jiang this afternoon. At noon the next day, Deputy Section Chief Jiang brought Zhou Tao to Gu jinghang¡¯s dormitory. Both of them were wearing uniforms. As soon as Deputy Section Chief Jiang entered the room, he sat on the sofafortably as if no one was there. However, Zhou Tao still stood beside Jiang nianchen with a guarded look in her eyes. Song ran grabbed his hand and brought him to the sofa with her walking stick. ¡°You sit too, don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Zhou Tao was shocked and quickly pulled her hand away. Song ran looked up and saw her jealous lover staring at her. She turned a blind eye and sat down next to Zhou Tao. Zhou Tao shifted to the side while song ran inched closer to her. From the corner of her eyes, she could see the jealous girl¡¯s face turning ck. She looked at Zhou Tao with a smile and said,¡±Captain Zhou, I really have to thank you for going to Jin city with Deputy Section Chief Jiang to save mest time.¡± &Nbsp; Jiang nianchen frowned as he looked at the two people sitting on the sofa. He cleared his throat and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Zhou Tao,e and sit beside me.¡± Zhou Tao was about to get up when song ran pressed down on his shoulder. She touched his wound. He was bored.|| Hmph! song ran was shocked. what¡¯s wrong? what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Did you hurt your shoulder? Did I touch your wound? I¡¯ll show you.¡± After she finished speaking, she was about to take off Zhou Tao¡¯s clothes. Gu jinghang grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms. He then apologized to Jiang nianchen and Zhou Tao, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back to her room and change her legs.|| Medicine, Yin Hua, make some tea for the two of you.¡± After that, he quickly dragged song ran into the room. Chapter 1192 1192 Chapter 1232-bold and skilled In the living room, Zhou Tao felt uneasy and quickly sat down beside Jiang nianchen. Jiang nianchen said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Did she touch your wound?¡± ¡°Yingluo is fine.¡± Zhou Tao replied. ¡°Do you need me to take a look at it?¡± Jiang nianchen¡¯s voice grew softer. ¡°No, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯m not that delicate.¡± In the room, Gu jinghang pressed her against the door and stared at her with narrowed eyes. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Song ran shrugged her shoulders and yed dumb. what do you mean? ¡± Gu jinghang reached out and grabbed her chin. ¡°You¡¯re holding a man¡¯s hand in front of me?¡± Song ran felt wronged. he¡¯s my Savior. I treat him like a brother. Gu jinghang gritted his teeth and said,¡¯even if you¡¯re my biological mother, I¡¯ll still be fine.|| Big brother Tang Ji ¡®an, you can¡¯t hold his hand either.¡± Song ran felt even more aggrieved. what are you so suspicious about? ¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes were aze. not only did you hold his hand, but you also put your arm around his shoulder. Song ran, do you think I¡¯m invisible? ¡± Song ran looked at him innocently. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± How could she not be jealous? In front of outsiders, his ran did not give him any face and pulled a man in public. How could he not be jealous? Not only was he jealous, he was almost mad with anger. Song ran stretched out her hand and caressed his face. jinghang, can¡¯t you tell at all? ¡± Gu jinghang was confused. tell what? ¡± Song ran waved her hand. forget it. It¡¯s just a chicken talking to a duck. Since Zhou Tao chose to hide her identity, she decided not to expose her. Perhaps she had something that she could not tell. The more people knew, the more danger she would be in. After all, her jinghang¡¯s acting skills were not very good and it was easy for him to be exposed. Gu jinghang was worried. you shouldn¡¯t like someone like Zhou Tao. She¡¯s so thin and weak. She¡¯s not manly at all. you¡¯re notpletely hopeless, ¡± song ran sighed. you¡¯re notpletely hopeless. These people had a one-track mind and did not have the ability to make connections. When the two of them left the room, Zhou Tao looked at song ran with a strong sense of wariness. Song ran sized him up. He¡¯s so handsome, and no one has ever doubted him? Maybe the people of this era were more simple. No one was as cunning as her. In a while, she would ask Yin Hua what she thought and she would know. Jiang nianchen looked at song ran warily and sat down beside Zhou Tao protectively. Song ran¡¯s eyes lit up. It was interesting that the two of them were making out. During lunch, song ran wanted to sit on the same bench as Zhou Tao but Gu jinghang pulled her over. ¡°You¡¯ll sit with me,¡± ¡°I want to sit with Captain Zhou.¡± Song ran¡¯s big eyes were blinking. Gu jinghang lowered his voice and said through gritted teeth, ¡± ¡°Stop it.¡± you¡¯re overstepping your boundaries, ¡± song ran mumbled softly. &Nbsp; ¡°Mrs. Gu seems to like my assistant very much,¡± Jiang nianchen said as he nced at her. Song ran rested her chin on her hand and smiled at the two. I like gentle guys. Gu jinghang¡¯s face turned pale. This little girl would definitely be punished tonight. ¡°You¡¯re a married woman now, so please mind your manners.¡± Jiang nianchen said calmly. Song ran patted her chest and said, ¡± I¡¯m just and honorable. I don¡¯t have any improper thoughts. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have expressed my admiration for Zhou Tao in front of my chief Gu, right? ¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s expression darkened even more. He ced a piece of chicken leg into her bowl and said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat, let¡¯s eat.¡± After all, his wife had publicly expressed her love for another man. It was more or less embarrassing for him. Chapter 1193 1193 Chapter 1233-be prepared for danger in times of peace Jiang nianchen¡¯s face was expressionless. Captain Zhou doesn¡¯t like to hug people. After all, he is a man. Mrs. Gu, if you like him, please control yourself. Song ran pouted and wanted to say something else. Gu jinghang pressed her leg under the table and pinched it lightly.|| Hmph! he quickly said, ¡± alright, I got it, Deputy Section Chief Jiang. Zhou Tao¡¯s skin is fair|| It was a healthy color between fair skin and wheat color. Under the sun, it looked really beautiful. Song ran sighed in her heart. How could no one tell her gender when she was so beautiful? So the TV series wasn¡¯t just for show. After lunch, Jiang nianchen and Zhou Tao said their goodbyes to Gu jinghang and then ran away. Song ran sat at the table. She clicked her tongue. what¡¯s wrong with you? it¡¯s as if I¡¯m going to eat you up. Gu jinghang returned from the door with one hand in his pocket. He looked down at her and said, ¡± ¡°Song ran, you ran ran.¡± Song ran put on an innocent face. what did I do? ¡± I can¡¯t look at other men?¡± Gu jinghang scooped her up with one hand. three sets of papers are waiting for you this afternoon. you can¡¯t use your position to get back at me, ¡± song ran shouted. &Nbsp; ¡°I¡¯m a teacher, I have the final say. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll like other men in the future.¡± ¡°Gu jinghang, you bastard,¡± song ran said. Song ran had no choice but to do three sets of papers. While Gu jinghang was grading the papers, she slipped out of the room and walked to Yin Hua¡¯s side.¡±What do you think of Zhou Tao and ran ran?¡± Yin Hua nced at her. sister-inw, I have the same feeling as my brother. That Zhou Tao, no matter how I look at it, can¡¯tpare to my brother. She¡¯s not like what you¡¯replimenting her. Tsk tsk tsk tsk. don¡¯t you think he¡¯s special? ¡± song ran facepalmed. &Nbsp; Yin Hua was angry but didn¡¯t dare to say anything. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything special about him. He¡¯s just a little more delicate. Why do men need to be so delicate? ¡± A man should be like my brother.¡± I understand, I understand, ¡± song ran waved her hand. &Nbsp; She finally understood why Zhou Tao could impersonate a man in the Research Institute without any obstacles. This was because the men and women of this era could not be seen at all. A bunch of idiots! Well, before she could say anything, she was dragged back to her room by Gu jinghang. ¡°Three sets of exam papers, the average score is only eighty-one points.¡± Song ran spread her hands. I¡¯ve already scored more than 80 points. What else do you want? ¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you have higher goals?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Teacher Gu pinched her face in anger. ¡°Be serious.¡± Oh, ¡± song ran clenched her pen. quickly teach me how to correct the wrong questions. Gu jinghang looked at her in exasperation. ¡°Be more focused in the future, understand?¡± Song ran suddenly raised her head and sealed his mouth. Gu jinghang was so shocked that he was stunned. No matter how angry he was, he was instantly appeased. Song ran climbed onto him and smiled. ¡°Jing Xing, I love you the most. You don¡¯t have to be jealous.¡± Gu jinghang stared at her with a burning desire and said, ¡± I don¡¯t want you to love me the most, but only love me. I want you to only love me. yes, ¡± song ran kissed him again. of course, I only love you. This man was rather petty. At the beginning of January, there was still half a month before the new year and five days before song ran¡¯s final exams. Gu jinghang¡¯s leave application was also approved. It was warm in Guangcheng. Although it was early January and they only wore two pieces of clothing, Haicheng was cold. Gu jinghang put on a thick down jacket for song ran while he wore a thick woolen coat. The two children were also wrapped tightly in it. Chapter 1194 1194 They were all her people The group of them got off the train. Yang Haitao came to the station to pick them up. He couldn¡¯t argue with song Xuan, so he brought her along. When the two sisters met, their eyes naturally turned red. Because they were afraid that the other would be worried, both of them had something hidden in their hearts, so they were both very emotional. The two of them got into the car hand in hand, and the group returned to Tianzifang in a lively manner. there are only three days left before your final exams. You didn¡¯t neglect your studies there, did you? ¡± song Xuan asked. Song ran nced at her and said,¡±sis, can you let me catch my breath?¡± I was oppressed by Gu jinghang in Guangcheng and interrogated by you when I came back. Why is my life so hard?¡± Song Yao tapped her head. there¡¯s still one more semester. I¡¯m not going to care about you anymore. Do you really think I¡¯m that worry-free? ¡± Song ran shrugged. don¡¯t worry. Miss Gu has been doing her best. She has taught me well. yes, ¡± song Xuan said. I¡¯m confident in Section Chief Gu¡¯s work. Song ran mumbled softly. you trust others but not your own sister. You¡¯re really something. ¡°How long are you staying this time?¡± song Xuan asked. ¡°Jinghang¡¯s holiday is twenty days,¡± song ran replied. alright, ¡± song Xuan nodded. then you should rx after the exam. In the country to the East, Cambodia, Qin mo had finished his business and beckoned Sun Man over. ¡°I¡¯ll go to Guangcheng tomorrow.¡± Sun man¡¯s heart tightened, and his wallet also tightened. ¡°Young master, you¡¯re going to Guangcheng?¡± ¡°Yes, why?¡± but young master, our group does not have any drug and raw material trade with Z Country. Z country¡¯s current policies are also strongly restricting the import and export of drugs. Are you going to do business? ¡± Qin mo frowned slightly, seemingly a little impatient. yes, the medicine is not allowed in, but I¡¯m not the medicine. I¡¯m a human. I don¡¯t bring anything, just a human. Can¡¯t I? ¡± ¡°But, young lord ...¡± Sun Man continued. ¡°I don¡¯t understand young master anymore.¡± Sun Man facepalmed. ¡°Keep the 1000 Yuan in your pocket for a while longer,¡± doctor Chen shrugged. Different from thest time, Qin mo openly took a ne to Guangcheng this time. He used the excuse of overseas Chinese returning to his country for a vacation and swaggered into the country. However, after he sent someone to investigate, he found out that song ran was no longer at the southeast Research Institute. When he heard the news, he could not help but feel a little disappointed. It was only at that moment that he was sure that his final purpose ining to country Z, or rather, to the country in the East, was to look for song ran. After sun Man told his young master that song ran had left Guangcheng, he saw a look of disappointment on his young master¡¯s face. He then left his room and doctor Chen was standing outside the door. Sun Man willingly gave him a thousand Yuan for beautiful scenery. ¡°I¡¯ve lost,¡± ¡°You¡¯re finally not so stubborn anymore.¡± Doctor Chen epted the money smugly. Sun Man scratched the back of his head,¡±how do you know that young master is interested in that girl?¡± When did it start getting interesting?¡± Doctor Chen put one hand in her pocket and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a proof of the exact time.¡± ¡°Young master is destined to be injured.¡± Sun Man shook his head. you never know, ¡± doctor Chen chuckled. our young master won¡¯t stop until he gets what he wants. ¡°Let¡¯s bet again.¡± ¡°Bet on what?¡± doctor Chen asked. ¡°I bet that young master will return empty-handed.¡± Doctor Chen raised an eyebrow. okay, I¡¯ll bet. Two thousand dors. ¡°Deal,¡± Sun Man replied. In the room, Qin mo was smoking a cigarette.|| Song ran had left Guangcheng while ying with the lighter in her hand. Was ran ran going to Haicheng to look for her? Chapter 1195 1195 Chapter 1235-find an opportunity to strike The corners of his mouth curled up slightly. He just felt too bored and too empty. Life was so long. If he only had mountains of gold and silver left, what meaning was there? Yes, he wanted to add some fun to his life. He liked to live an exciting life. He wanted song ran to hate him. He wanted song ran to kill him. This became the motivation that motivated him to continue living. ¡°Sun Man Lang Lang!¡± ¡°Young master, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Sun Man hurriedly went in. ¡°Book the ne tickets.¡± ¡°Are we going back to N city?¡± He could finally breathe a sigh of relief. He could finally win back the 2000 Yuan from doctor Chen. The 1500 Yuan from before was finally worth it, and he could still make a profit of 500 yuan. Gamblers would never stop. ¡°Go to sea city.¡± Sun man¡¯s heart sank.¡¯Am I going to lose the two thousand dors again? song ran, song ran, you have to work hard. You have to keep the two thousand dors for me.¡¯ Qin mo flew to Haicheng and stayed there. He had to wait for an opportunity to inform song ranzhen.|| Xiang. He, young master Qin, was probably the first one to rush to his death. Song ran was staying in Gu jinghang¡¯s dormitory at the second school after her exams. After she coaxed the two children, Gu jinghang pulled her into the room and gave her two things. Song ran looked at the things in her hands and was a little confused. ¡°What is this?¡± this is an eight-centimeter long dagger. You can put it in your pocket. If you encounter any danger in close proximity, you can use this dagger to defend yourself. The other one is a small crossbow I made for you. There are five eight-centimeter arrows in it. You can also use it for self-defense. Song ran fondled the small and exquisite crossbow lovingly. ¡°I like this, but my archery skills are really bad. If I miss, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste?¡± Gu jinghang held her hand tightly. so, I¡¯ll teach you now. Gu jinghang ced a bullseye on the wall and began to teach song ran the key points to take note of when shooting. The next day, Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s case had ended, so mu Mian had also regained her freedom. She couldn¡¯t wait to return to the production team. Some people who didn¡¯t treat her well in the past now showed her all kinds of concern. Mu Mian pursed her lips. This was a realistic society. Unexpectedly, when she had finished filming all the scenes for the day, Liao Zheng came to look for her again. She shook her head lightly. This man was really shameless. Liao zhenghui ... When he was with mu Mian in the past, she was just a freshman in University. She was pretty, but she wascking in vor, and her family background was average. Not like now, not only was she beautiful, but she was also especially charming and feminine. The most important thing was that mu Mian was very popr now. She heard that her annual sry could buy a small house in Haicheng. She could earn at least a hundred thousand Yuan a year. He regretted his actions and really wanted to mend his rtionship with mu Mian. He had heard from mu Qin that mu Mian was a soft-hearted and honest girl. Perhaps she would change her mind if he came to beg her a few more times. He had to tell mu Mian more about the Tang family¡¯s shorings. How could an honest girl like her control a family with a noble family? Hence, mu Mian put on a thick coat and went out to take a look. She saw Liao Zheng, who was still haunting her. Her face immediately darkened and she wanted to walk around him, but Liao Zheng quickly blocked her and tried to please her. ¡°Mianmian, I¡¯m here to take you home.¡± Mu Mian felt disgusted. Mr. Liao, please don¡¯t call me that. I feel disgusted. Chapter 1196 1196 He really owed song ran too much Liao Zheng was a shameless person, and he would not give up so easily. He said lovingly, ¡± Mianmian, I know that you¡¯re angry at me. I apologize to you, but after leaving you, I realized that I really, really love you. You¡¯re the only one I love. Mu Mian was about to puke from his disgust. She sneered at him.¡±Mr. Liao, I broke up with you for more than a year and found another man. Don¡¯t you think that I¡¯m not a womanly woman? Besides, I¡¯m a veryzy person. I don¡¯t do anything at home. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m not a virtuous woman? I¡¯m not good enough for you, Mr. Liao. Please let me go.¡± it¡¯s okay, ¡± Liao Zheng said. I don¡¯t care about your identity as an actress. Besides, I¡¯ll try my best to convince my parents and tell them that even though you¡¯re an actress, you¡¯re a proper person. I believe they¡¯ll understand. ¡®Wow, this subtle sense of superiority.¡¯ Mu Mian sighed in her heart and stared at him speechlessly. you should know that my current boyfriend is Tang Ji ¡®an. So, are you going against Tang Ji¡¯ an? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s car stopped outside the old house. He got out of the car and stood behind Liao Zheng. At the mention of Tang Ji ¡®an, Liao Zheng had a lot to say. He said earnestly, ¡± ¡°You probably don¡¯t understand the Tang family. With your personality, you definitely can¡¯t stay there.¡± Mu Mian raised her eyebrows and asked,¡¯Oh? Why can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know, but there are a lot of things going on in the Tang family. First of all, Tang Ji ¡®an is a very cold-blooded person. He even attacked his own brother. Yes, you¡¯re young and beautiful now, so I¡¯m a little interested in you. But once this interest is over, you¡¯ll be in danger.¡± ¡°How dangerous would I be?¡± ¡°How can a rich young master like him fall in love with a woman?¡± Liao Zheng asked with concern. Do you know how many women are around him? Among those women, which one of them is worse than you?¡± Mu Mian gritted her teeth. I¡¯ll endure it. it¡¯s true. Those women surrounding second young master Tang are all beautiful and have good family backgrounds. Tell me, how can youpare yourself to them? ¡± Liao Zheng was still unaware of it. Mu Mian ced one hand on her waist. I¡¯m pretty. I earn quite a lot too. Why can¡¯t Ipare to them? ¡± I¡¯m so angry, but I still have to keep smiling. ¡°Do you think those rich and Noble families would care about how much you earn?¡± Liao Zheng sneered. It seemed that he really didn¡¯t care. After all, a random vase in the corridor of Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s house cost hundreds of thousands. Mu Mian was a little discouraged. Tang Ji ¡®an coughed lightly and reached out to Pat Liao Zheng¡¯s shoulder. wait a minute, ¡± Liao Zheng said impatiently. I still have something to say to her. Tang Ji ¡®an handed him a list, and Liao Zheng subconsciously reached out to take it. When he saw the words on it, his body trembled. Court flyers He looked back in horror. It was Tang Ji ¡®an. He panicked and didn¡¯t know how long tang Ji¡¯ an had been standing behind him. Tang Ji ¡®an stared at him coldly.st time, I told you to wait for the court summons. I was busy, so I forgot. Today, the President of the Court met with me and personally gave it to me. I thought that I might be able to see you, so take it. Also, regarding the false rumors you told mu Mian about me, you probably need to receive another court summons. When the timees, the court will send it to you directly. Chapter 1197 1197 Arriving at the Research Institute Liao Zheng felt his legs go weak. Tang Ji ¡®an grabbed mu Mian¡¯s hand and looked at Liao Zheng coldly. ¡°Let me correct you. There¡¯s no girl beside me who¡¯s prettier than mu Mian. Oh, no, there are two girls who are on par with her. Those two are my biological sisters. I¡¯m not like you, who changes her mind whenever she sees someone different. When I like someone, it¡¯s for life. Mr. Liao, the new year ising. I want to give you a big gift. You can spend the new year in prison.¡± After he finished speaking, he pulled mu Mian¡¯s hand and turned to leave. Mu Mian felt that Tang Ji ¡®an was a cold-faced but warm-hearted person. He was not like Liao Zheng, who would ask about her well-being on the surface but would shamelessly change his mind behind her back. He would not say anything nice, but he would definitely protect her unconditionally. She felt that the temperature of this man¡¯s palm made her a little greedy. He pulled her to the car and personally opened the door for her. He did everything a gentleman should do. He thought,¡¯doesn¡¯t mu Mian like gentlemen?¡¯ In that case, he would be a gentleman for her. Mu Mian got into the car with joy, but the first thing she said to her was, ¡± you¡¯ve been with such a man before. Your taste is really terrible. Yes, yes, yes, seeing that you¡¯ve protected me, whatever you say is right. ¡°You¡¯re right. I also think that I might have been blind in the past.¡± She had really been hit hard by her cousin mu Qin. It was snowing outside the car window. Tang Ji ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but reach out and rub her head.¡±You have to keep your eyes open in the future.¡± Mu Mian¡¯s expression froze for a moment before she nodded.¡±I know, I know.¡± The car sped through the snowy night. Tang Ji ¡®an was still reading the case file in his hand. He had endless things to do. She muttered,¡±didn¡¯t you open your ownw firm?¡± Why are you so busy? Is there no one down there?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an put away the documents in his hands and looked up at her. ¡°Do you think that thew firm is the kind of ce where you have nothing to do?¡± Mu Mian nodded. I feel like those big bosses are just drinking tea and having meetings. They don¡¯t seem to be as busy as you. ¡°Where did you see it?¡± ¡°I saw it on TV.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an had the urge to pinch her face, but he felt that it was too intimate, so he resisted the urge. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡± that¡¯s misleading. At the very least, I and the others in our station are very busy. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, I misunderstood you,¡± mu Mian said as she touched her neck. Tang Ji ¡®an looked down at the document in his hand. ¡°Where do you live? I¡¯ll send you back.¡± ¡°I thought you were here to bring me to your ce to listen to your conversation,¡± mu Mian said in surprise. Otherwise, why would hee to pick her up? Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t even raise his head. it¡¯s the end of the year. I¡¯m very busy. I don¡¯t have time to talk to you. Since he was so busy, why did he have the time to pick her up and send her home? Mu Mian felt that she was a little worried and overthinking. She shook her head and forced herself not to let her imagination run wild. Then, she obediently gave Tang Ji ¡®an an address. it¡¯s not far from ran¡¯s house, ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said in a low voice. I heard that she came back from Guangcheng. It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have the time recently. You can talk to her. ¡°Yes, we did.¡± ¡°What did you talk about?¡± Mu Mian coughed lightly,¡±bad students are in the same boat.¡± &Nbsp; ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an looked up at her. Mu Mian quickly waved her hands. it¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing. Go do your work. I can¡¯t disturb you. The corners of Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s mouth curved up a little, but it disappeared very quickly. It was so fast that mu Mian started to doubt her life. Did he really smile just now? Chapter 1198 1198 Chapter 1238-saved The car arrived at the entrance of arge siheyuan in San Yuan square and slowly stopped. The snow was getting heavier. Not far away, a young woman in a long coat and a big ck umbre in her hand got off the bus. That woman was mu Mian¡¯s cousin, mu Qin. She saw mu Mian get out of a very high-ss ck car and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little upset. She was studying at a famous university in Haicheng, the University of Law andw. Mu Mian¡¯s academic results had never been as good as hers, and she only went to an art school. She, mu Qin, was the pride of the MU family. But now, she could only go in and out by bus, but mu Mian used her face to seduce men and get into a high-ss car. She was really a self-deprecating girl. Tang Ji ¡®an sat in the car and didn¡¯t get out. Mu Mian reached out and knocked on the window, and he rolled it down. The streetmp cast a beautiful light behind her, and her eyes looked very warm in the snow. Tang Ji ¡®an thought that if he had known about the case earlier, he would have dyed the trial. That way, mu Mian would have to stay by his side for a longer time. It was a pity. Mu Mian smiled and looked at him. thank you for sending me back. If you¡¯re busy in the future, you don¡¯t have to pick me up. I can call a taxi after I finish filming. Tang Ji ¡®an looked at her, still unkind. ¡°It¡¯s just along the way, you don¡¯t have to think too much.¡± A person like him probably wouldn¡¯t say that he liked someone until he died. The car drove away slowly. Mu Mian looked up and saw mu Qin holding arge umbre. She smiled at her politely. Mu Qin walked over and affectionately held her arm. ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°A friend,¡± mu Mian smiled. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re very rich. Mu Mian, you have to hold onto your bottom line.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± mu Mian chuckled. I heard that women who enter the entertainment industry are charmed by the colorful world and be materialistic. They want to curry favor with rich people to maintain their vanity. Those rich people have always toyed with female celebrities ¡®feelings. Don¡¯t learn from them, understand? ¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± mu Mian said calmly,¡±he¡¯s sincere.¡± Mu Qin snorted. you¡¯re just too naive. Let me tell you, rich people will never be true to female celebrities. They only want to find women who have lived their lives properly. ¡°Sister, are you saying that I¡¯m not a proper person?¡± mu Mian chuckled. Mu Qin¡¯s brows rose slightly.¡±It¡¯s good that you said it yourself, so you don¡¯t have to use my mouth to say it.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± Mu Qin said. Mu Mian nced at her but did not say anything. ¡°I have a piece of good news to announce today. I¡¯ll tell everyone at the dining tableter.¡± Mu Qin pulled her. Mu Mian had a headache. She really didn¡¯t know how long the tradition of the MU family having dinner together wouldst. As long as her grandfather was still around, this custom would not be abolished. It was really a headache. During the MU family¡¯s dinner, under normal circumstances, the first aunt would brag about how outstanding her daughter was. Under normal circumstances, mu Qin would pretend to be humble and say some insincere words to attract hatred. During dinner, everyone from the MU family was seated around therge round table. Old master mu had four sons. Mu Mian¡¯s father was the third son. The first three sons of the MU family all had daughters, and only mu Mian¡¯s youngest uncle had a son. Including the old man, there were a total of 13 people eating dinner together. Chapter 1199 1199 Sister-inw is simply a nanny Mu Mian had always been an invisible existence. Because her grades were average, her grandfather looked down on her when she went to an art school. When she insisted on going to an art school, she was almost chased out of the house by her grandfather. It was only because her parents had quarreled with her grandfather that she was allowed to stay at home. Well, the third Mu family¡¯s status in the MU family had been dragged down because she was attending an art school. When everyone was seated, it was usually mu Mian¡¯s mother and second aunt who cooked and served the dishes. Mu Mian had privately mentioned countless times that her parents should move out so that they could buy a small apartment and live a simple life as a family of three. It was better than staying here and cooking for the whole family. However, her father was too foolish and filial, and her mother was weak and ipetent. She could not be persuaded no matter what. She was really helpless. Every time they had dinner, mu Mian would feel as if she was sitting on pins and needles. First aunt would nce at mu Mian, and the sense of superiority in her eyes made her extremely speechless. Mu Qin looked at old master mu and smiled obediently, Grandpa, let me tell you some good news. I¡¯m going to start working officially. I¡¯ve been hired. ¡°Where did you get hired?¡± old master mu was a little excited. ¡°I was hired by second young master Tang¡¯sw firm.¡± Mu Mian¡¯s expression was a little interesting. Second young master Tang? Law firm? Well, this rtionship was a little subtle. Old master mu was so happy that he couldn¡¯t close his mouth. good, good, good. This is considered not embarrassing the MU family. The veins on mu Mian¡¯s hand that was holding the chopsticks were bulging. She would use mu Qin to humiliate her every time. Were actors that shameful? Without any exception, during dinner, mu Qin became the object of the whole family¡¯s admiration. She was grandpa¡¯s precious treasure, Big Uncle and big aunt¡¯s pride, and the MU family¡¯s glory. She had always been good at her studies since she was a child and was always better than her in everything. She had long been used to it. Mu Qin looked at mu Mian with a triumphant smile. She thought,¡±ah, the money and fame you¡¯ve obtained by taking shortcuts are just Flowers in the Mirror and the moon in the water. You¡¯ll break up just like that. You have to be like me, down-to-earth, and slowly obtain everything you want with your own hands.¡± Mu Mian thought,¡¯am I not on the ground? Old master mu was still praising her. ¡°In the future, our Qinqin will be following the big shots. The Tang family is a prestigious and influential family, and the second young master of the Tang family is even more amazing. He¡¯s one of the young talents in Haicheng! To be able to form a rtionship with such a person and be his employee is really giving face to our Mu family. If word gets out, I¡¯ll also be proud.¡± Mu Mian did not even bother to look at her grandfather. The Tang family¡¯s second young master had even sent her home, but she did not unt it. She was just going to be an intern, was there a need to keep showing off? She could earn 50000 to 60000 Yuan a year from filming. Why didn¡¯t her grandfather praise her? This family was really disappointing. Mu Qin had been pretending to be obedient and humble. After dinner, mu Mian was about to leave when her grandfather called her down.¡±With you|| Let¡¯s do the dishes together.¡± Mu Mian nced at old master mu. grandfather, I¡¯ve been filming for the entire day. Also, there are only a few days left before the final exams. I still have to revise for my cultural ss. Let first aunt do the dishes. First aunt red at her. I have to prepare my Qinqin¡¯s work items. What¡¯s so tiring about filming? my Qinqin¡¯s work uses her brain. Mu Mian wanted to say something more, but her mother, Cao Feng, quickly pulled her into the kitchen. Chapter 1200 1200 Washing diapers Mu Mian gritted her teeth and said,¡±mom, why do you have to endure this?¡± I¡¯ve already said that our family¡¯s money is more than enough to buy a small house. Let¡¯s go out and live. We don¡¯t want to be their servants here. If we be servants, we still have to be at their beck and call. Why are you doing this?¡± Cao Feng sighed. the four brothers all live in this courtyard. It¡¯s not good for us to move out. Mu Mian frowned,¡¯what¡¯s wrong with that? Grandpa obviously doesn¡¯t like our family and enves you all day. Why should we stay here and let them enve us? not only do we have to be ves, but we also have to watch first aunt and Grandpa show off mu Qin every day. Everyone has their own ambitions. Some are good at studying, some are not. I¡¯m outstanding in other aspects, but why don¡¯t I see Grandpa praising me at all?¡± Cao Feng caressed her face. Mianmian, don¡¯t be angry. When you get married, you can move out. You won¡¯t have to live with us and grandfather anymore. You¡¯re a Big Girl Now. You don¡¯t have many years left. Just bear with it, okay? Peace brings prosperity.¡± Mu Mian looked at her mother in exasperation. ¡°Mother, how can you be so patient? If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would have left this house a long time ago. When I get married, I¡¯ll bring you and dad over to live with me. Actually, I have the ability to buy a house now.¡± Cao Fengforted her again. don¡¯t worry about buying the house. You¡¯ve already told me that you¡¯re going to buy it. || If Grandpa finds out, there will be no peace at home.¡± Mu Mian¡¯s eyes flickered. She could not listen to her mother¡¯s words anymore. Her mother was too short-sighted. She would buy a house one day in case of emergency. In the hall of the second Bureau, a short and sharp short arrow flew rapidly toward the target on the wall and hit the ninth ring. Gu jinghang pped his hands. yes, you¡¯ve improved very quickly. I¡¯m talented in everything I learn, ¡± song ran said proudly. I¡¯m just a littlezy sometimes. Gu jinghang patted her head. alright, practice on your own. I have to go to the general Science Department to do a work report today. I¡¯ll probably be back for dinner tonight. ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± Gu jinghang put on his woolen coat. Song ran adjusted his cor and sleeves before putting on his hat for him. Her eyes were full of admiration.¡±He¡¯s so handsome.¡± Gu jinghang coughed lightly. I¡¯m leaving. Wait for me toe back. ¡°Okay, be careful on the road.¡± Gu jinghang left the Institute of general sciences after his meeting. When he returned to the dormitory, he did not see song ran in the living room. He pushed the door open and saw her sitting at the table reading a book. She didn¡¯t even notice him approaching. He just stood behind her and looked at her for a long time, but she didn¡¯t move at all. She was obviously not reading seriously. Gu jinghang coughed lightly. Song ran panicked and the pen in her hand fell to the ground. Gu jinghang bent down and picked it up for her. He then leaned against the edge of the desk and looked down at her. ¡°You should rx after studying for a long time, huh?¡± Song ran tousled her hair and did not look at him. ¡°The exam is tomorrow. I¡¯ll read for a while longer.¡± Gu jinghang reached out and pinched her chin. ¡°Are you afraid that you won¡¯t pass the exam?¡± Song ranposed herself. yes. If I don¡¯t pass the exam, there will be all sorts of rumors in school. They¡¯ll say that I don¡¯t attend sses. Gu jinghang¡¯srge hand pulled her gently into his arms and hugged her. ¡°No one will say that you had to leave the school for your husband.¡± Song ran squinted at him. is it necessary? ¡± Are you sure? It¡¯spletely because someone can¡¯t live without me, okay?¡± Chapter 1201 1201 Move aside, you¡¯re not allowed to look Gu jinghang chuckled. yes, I can¡¯t live without you. So, if anyone really criticizes you, tell me your name. I¡¯ll deal with him. Song ran pouted. stop fooling around. What can you do? ¡± a fight is still okay. At most, I¡¯ll be criticized verbally. It won¡¯t be a problem. Song rany on top of him. I have to sit for the whole day tomorrow. One year. One year and I¡¯ll be free. ¡°Teacher Gu is going to beid off.¡± Song ran wrapped her arms around his waist and raised her eyebrows at him.¡±Teacher Gu still has a lot of ways to teach me.¡± Gu jinghang pretended not to understand. for example, what about ran ran? ¡± Song ranughed out loud. for example, in the aspect of educating children. That night, song ran went to bed early. Gu jinghang was still reading the newspaper. He was half-lying on the bed with one hand holding her and the other holding the newspaper. Themp light was a little weak. He felt that the person in his arms was not sleeping well. He looked down and saw that she was frowning and pursing her lips. She had always been very rxed when she slept in his arms. Gu jinghang did not think too much about it. He only felt that she was under too much pressure from the exams. He reached out and gently pressed between her eyebrows. Then, he threw away the newspaper in his hand and bent down to kiss her forehead. In Qin Mo¡¯s house, Sun Man said in a low voice, ¡± young master, song ran¡¯s test is tomorrow. ¡°Huh?¡± Qin mo was stunned. she¡¯s a student at Fu Guang University. She¡¯s having her final exam tomorrow. The corners of Qin Mo¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. she¡¯lle out. Does that mean I can meet her directly? ¡± Sun Man was on tenterhooks. young master, I think it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t. That Section Chief Gu will definitely be watching her from a distance. Song ran has a team of people following her in secret. If they find out, she¡¯ll be in danger. How could a madman like Qin mo be manipted by others and listen to their words? The next day, Gu jinghang sent song ran to school and parked his car in front of the teaching building where she was taking the exam. He sat in the car and observed the ssroom where she was taking the exam. Although no one had followed them since, and Xiao ran had not encountered any danger, he was still not at ease. In the ssroom, song ran was sitting in thest row. The spacious and bright ssroom was filled with about twenty people. She kept her books and ced them in the corner of thest row. Her ssmates in the ssroom kept turning back to look at her. After all, she had not been in ss with them for a whole semester, and now she was suddenly taking the exam. Everyone was actually a little unconvinced. However, their father was a cab member, and even the principal was trying to curry favor with him. When he entered the ssroom just now, the principal was with him, so they did not dare to say anything. There was a saying in Fu Guang University that song ran won by reincarnating from the starting line. Song ran could not be bothered to waste her breath on them. There was still half a year left anyway. It was thest semester and everyone had gone for their internship. No one would criticize her for not attending ss. The bell rang, and a tall male teacher walked in. He had a refined appearance, wore gold-rimmed sses, and a long navy blue coat. As soon as he came in, he began to open the sealed envelope of the test paper. Song ran vaguely felt that he looked familiar, but she could not put her finger on where she had seen him before. She thought that he might be the kind of teacher who had taught her a few lessons. The invigtor split up the test papers and distributed them to the students in the front row for them to pass them to the back. Song ran got her test paper in no time and started answering the questions. Chapter 1202 1202 Come with me to the auditorium The male invigtor walked behind her, took a chair, and sat down behind her. Song ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It was a good thing that she did not intend to cheat. The exam was two hours long, from eight to ten O ¡®clock. She sat there the whole time, straight and upright. She could hear the sound of the pen scratching on the paper. The man behind her kept looking at her, at the side of her face. She was sitting by the window. The window faced South, and the winter sun shone on the side of her face. She was very serious and buried her head in answering the questions. asionally, she would hold her chin in her hands to think, frown, and touch the tip of her nose. He thought that the theory of rtivity really did exist, because when he felt that it was worth staring at her for five minutes, he raised his hand to look at his watch and found that an hour had passed. He sat there, sighing at how time passed so quickly. How he wished he could tear the hour apart and let it pass by slowly, second by second. At this moment, he felt that even a mountain of gold and silver could not stop the passage of time. The mountain of gold and silver was just a decoration. Song ran answered the questions perfectly. She could feel a strong gaze on her back. She turned her head slowly and saw that the invigtor was staring at her. Did she look like she was cheating? she whispered, ¡± ¡°Teacher Gong Jie, I won¡¯t cheat. You don¡¯t have to keep staring at me.¡± He couldn¡¯t help butugh. continue answering. Don¡¯t get distracted. Song ran turned her head away and cursed in her heart.¡¯How can you not be distracted by staring at me like that? there are more than 20 people in the ssroom. You¡¯re staring at me. It¡¯s obvious that you don¡¯t trust me.¡¯ She felt resentful, but she couldn¡¯t say anything. He felt that her expressions were very moving and attractive. Even if he didn¡¯t know her, she was the most attractive one in the entire ssroom. The remaining hour passed by even faster. When there were only ten minutes left before the exam, people started to hand in their papers. Song ran did a round of revision and made sure that there were no problems. She then picked up her paper and went to the podium. Just as she handed in her paper, she turned around and bumped into a broad chest. Song ran subconsciously took a step back. Behind her was the steps of the podium and she almost tripped over them. He grabbed her waist and song ran was so embarrassed that she pushed him away. Then, he walked to his desk with indignation. As a teacher, he actually took advantage of her in front of so many people. He was really a waste of being a teacher. It seemed that he sat beside her not because she looked like she was cheating, but because she was waiting for an opportunity to act. How shameless! Song ran red at the male teacher with hatred. He was a good-looking man, but he was a refined scum and a beast in human clothing! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she still had to take the exam and if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she was afraid of making a big deal out of it, she would have directly taken out the crossbow that Jing Xing had given her and shot an arrow at him. However, the shameless man kept the test papers and red at her. Song ran red at him with fire burning in her eyes.¡¯What are you looking at? have you never seen a beautiful woman before?¡¯ Just you wait, you¡¯re teaching in this school anyway. If you dare to have any improper thoughts about me, I¡¯ll make you regret it! The man kept the papers and went out. Qin mo threw a stack of test papers on the table and nced at Sun Man, who was also in disguise. ¡°You didn¡¯t make things difficult for teacher, did you?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± ¡°En, alright, let¡¯s go,¡± Qin mo replied softly. Qin mo and sun Man left Fu Guang University in a grand manner. In the car, Sun Man turned his head to look at his young master, who seemed to be in a very good mood, and said carefully, ¡± ¡°Young master, are you very happy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Qin mo raised his eyebrows and remained calm. Chapter 1203 1203 Who is this woman? His slightly upturned lips betrayed him. When he was the closest to her, her lips were only five centimeters away from him, and they almost kissed. His fingers touched her waist.|| Her warmth still lingered on his fingertips. Her anger and her breath were all left in his mind. Yes, song ran was indeed interesting. Fun. She was really fun. In the ssroom, a few panicked teachers came to the door and asked them if anything had happened during the exam. Song ran was a little surprised as she stared at the teachers. The teachers seemed to be a little flustered. The students said that nothing had happened. The teachers found it unbelievable but they left first as if they did not want to disturb the next exam. Song ran had a lot of questions in her heart. She put her hand into her coat pocket and touched her chest.|| He received a note. She took it out and her expression changed. Song ran: ¡± you¡¯re not alert enough. I¡¯ve been sitting beside you for two hours. Song ran felt a lingering fear and her forehead was covered in sweat. Only then did she remember why she felt that the invigtor was familiar. The reason for the familiarity was that the teacher was Qin mo, who had disguised himself and modified himself. She actually didn¡¯t recognize it. How could she have thought of it? How could she have thought that Qin mo would actually pretend to be her invigtor and enter the school openly? he even entered her ssroom and sat next to her as her invigtor for two hours. No one would have thought of it. Song ran was so frightened by the note that she broke out in a cold sweat. Her heart was still fluttering with fear, and she could not help but shiver for a while. At the end of the note, there was an address. He was very arrogant and marked it directly. this is my address in Haicheng. You ran away and killed a few of my capable menst time. We still have to settle this score. Song ran crumpled the piece of paper into a ball.¡¯This man has the nerve to get even with me.¡¯ Song ran was furious, but she needed to take the exam now. She could not be led by the nose by Qin mo. She forced herself to calm down and focus on the next exam. When the day¡¯s exams were over, song ran got into Gu jinghang¡¯s car with a heavy heart. Gu jinghang saw that she was a little out of it and said, ¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t do well?¡± Song ran waved her hand. passing is not a problem. Gu jinghang nced at her. is your only requirement to pass the test? ¡± Song ran¡¯s mind was in a mess. She leaned into his arms and said, ¡± ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m tired from the exams. I need to rest for a while.¡± After receiving Qin Mo¡¯s note in the morning, she had been busy with her exams and didn¡¯t have time to sort out the pros and cons of this matter. Now that she had the time, she had to sort it out. Gu jinghang pulled her into his arms. alright then. Long live you if you pass. It¡¯s fine as long as you can pass. ? Gu jinghang looked at the person in his arms who was frowning. He stroked her long hair and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re done with the exam, why are you still frowning?¡± Song ran facepalmed. sigh, I¡¯m afraid that if I don¡¯t get a high score, I¡¯ll ruin Ms. Gu¡¯s reputation. Then, my dad will make things difficult for you. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to exin it to him. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to bring me back to the dormitory at the Research Institute. ¡°Your father seems to be happy to see you living with me,¡± Gu jinghang said. Song ran gave him a punch. ¡°My family is on your side now. You¡¯re very proud, aren¡¯t you?¡± ? During the reunion dinner, aunt Zhou came to cook. Tang Ji ¡®an asked song Xuan to plead with their father to forgive aunt Zhou for hiding the truth from them. After all, their father was not young anymore. He really needed someone familiar with his taste and lifestyle to take care of him. Chapter 1204 1204 I advise you to give up on Section Chief Gu No one was more suitable than aunt Zhou. Aunt Zhou carefully served thest bowl of soup. Tang qingru nced at her. ¡°It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve tonight. Why didn¡¯t aunt Zhou go home to reunite with her family?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go home after I¡¯m done cooking dinner for you guys,¡± aunt Zhou said with a smile. let¡¯s sit and eat together. I¡¯ll get the driver to send you home after you¡¯re done. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Aunt Zhou was a little reserved. The whole family sat around the table. Tang qingru nced at his second son,¡±Why didn¡¯t your boyfriend, Yingluo or something,e with you?¡± Oh, second young master Tang lied about mu Mian being his girlfriend to anger his father. It seemed that he had not given an exnation yet. they¡¯re just a couple, ¡± he said indifferently. it¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve, so she naturally has to apany her family. If he didn¡¯t anger his father, he didn¡¯t need to bring mu Mian to his father, even though he did have the thought of calling mu Mian today to ask her to apany him. However, he quickly dismissed this thought. They had nothing to do with each other, and he had also promised mu Mian that he would no longer let her pretend to be his girlfriend. He was in no position to ask her to attend such an asion. Tang qingru frowned. when ites to rtionships between men and women, don¡¯t make itplicated. Don¡¯t be fickle. Do you understand? ¡± As long as Ji ¡®an was willing to date, he could date whoever he wanted. In his father¡¯s heart, Tang Ji¡¯ an was always inferior to song Xuan and song ran. This was his sorrow. ¡°I know.¡± He replied indifferently. Being jealous of his own sister would make him seem petty, and he would not do that. It was also the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner at the MU family¡¯s house. As usual, mu Mian¡¯s mother and second Auntie were busy preparing a table full of food. Mu Mian couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so she helped to set the table. Eldest aunt and mu Qin sat at the side like nobledies and watched her set the table. Mu Mian smiled and said,¡¯first aunt, you¡¯ve been ying mahjong the entire afternoon, aren¡¯t you going to get up and move around? Go to the kitchen and help my mom and second aunt prepare dinner. It¡¯s good to exercise your muscles and bones.¡± First aunt gave her a sidelong nce. you little girl, you¡¯re just a junior, yet you¡¯re asking your elders to do it. Who taught you this? is it you? ¡°|| Did mom teach you that?¡± Mu Mianughed. big aunt, don¡¯t be so petty. I¡¯m just being considerate. It¡¯s so cold and you¡¯ve been ying mahjong for the entire afternoon. Aren¡¯t you cold? ¡± Unlike my mom, she¡¯s been busy with the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner all afternoon. Auntie, I¡¯m telling you, people of your age must move more, or you¡¯ll get sick easily.¡± First aunt¡¯s face darkened. you wretched girl. It¡¯s the new year. Who are you cursing? ¡± Who are you cursing to get sick easily?¡± Mu Mian spread her hands. I¡¯m just giving an example. You don¡¯t have to be so angry. If you¡¯re afraid of getting sick, you should move more. I¡¯m just saying this from the bottom of my heart. First aunt immediately walked up to her and poked her head with her finger. ¡°You¡¯re such an ill-mannered girl with no manners. It¡¯s the new year and you keep saying such inauspicious things.|| When momes out, I¡¯ll have to ask you.|| How did mom teach you?¡± Her uncle walked into the main hall from outside. The moment he saw it, he couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s the new year, what¡¯s going on?¡± First aunt shrieked, ¡± third brother¡¯s family didn¡¯t teach this girl well. I¡¯m teaching her on their behalf. This girl is not good at her studies. She¡¯s not good at conducting herself. She¡¯s good for nothing. Third brother¡¯s family has really disgraced the MU family! Chapter 1205 1205 Chapter 1207-what world? Mu Mian gritted her teeth. Her chest was filled with anger. She grabbed the soy sauce dish in her hand and red at the Shrew in front of her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± first aunt shrieked. Why are you ring when your elders are scolding you? What are you staring at?¡± Just as mu Mian was about to smash the soy sauce te on her face, someone pulled her from behind. She turned around and saw that it was her mother. Cao Feng¡¯s eyes indicated for her to stop. On the eve of the new year, if mu Mian could not take this lying down, her family would be in chaos and chaos. Mu Mian almost crushed the soy sauce dish in her hands. This was too much. She had to move out as soon as possible and buy a house as soon as possible. Just as it was a mess, old master mu walked into the main hall with his walking stick. First aunt immediately quieted down and went over toin, ¡± ¡°Old master, look at mu Mian from third brother¡¯s family. It¡¯s the new year and she¡¯s cursing me to be sick.¡± Mu Mian said loudly, ¡± I didn¡¯t curse first aunt to be sick. I wanted first aunt to help my mother and second aunt prepare the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. It¡¯s all Yingluo¡¯s fault. It doesn¡¯t make sense for first aunt to enjoy her life alone. Old master mu nced at her and said,¡¯you little girl, it¡¯s the new year and you still won¡¯t let me live in peace? What can¡¯t you say after the new year?¡± Mu Mian snorted coldly in her heart. She knew it. It was impossible for her to get her biased grandfather to stand on her side. There was no one in this family that she was reluctant to part with. She was so aggrieved that she wanted to just leave immediately! Oh, Grandpa, don¡¯t say that about Mianmian. She¡¯s young and insensible, ¡°mu Qin quickly interjected. Mu Mian snorted in her heart. Was he speaking up for her? Which part of her was insensible? What did she say wrong? What right did thezy first aunt have to be idle? Just because he had a daughter who was admitted to the University of Political Science and Law? What world? What old antique was her grandfather? Old master mu took out three red packets from his pocket. He first gave one to mu Qin, then to mu Xiao and mu bin. He only left mu Mian out. Even Cao Feng couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She whispered, ¡± ¡°Dad, why didn¡¯t you give our Mianmian a red packet?¡± Old master mu nced at her and said,¡¯didn¡¯t mu Mian make a lot of money from acting? Those who are working don¡¯t get red packets.¡± Mu Mian¡¯s anger almost burst out, but she suppressed it and tried to calm down. ¡°What about mu Qin? she¡¯s also working, so why does she have a red packet?¡± Mu Qin raised her brows slightly. Her eyes seemed to be saying, ¡± you think you¡¯re worthy of beingpared to me? a student from a third-rate art school. How can youpare yourself to the top universities in the country? ¡± Old master mu said coldly, ¡± she¡¯s just an intern. She won¡¯t get much money. You don¡¯t learn anything good and only like topare. Who taught you that? ¡± I told you that the entertainment industry is a big dye vat, teaching people to have bad intentions. Look at you, you¡¯re full of hostility, and you only like to talk back. You have to talk back to anyone who says something. You¡¯rewless.¡± Mu Mian clenched her fists as she looked at the arrogant mu Qin, the bossy first aunt, and the confused grandfather. She would make a name for herself. She would definitely make a name for herself. She would make all these people who had bullied her regret it! After Cao Fengforted mu Mian for a while, the whole family started to eat their New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. Mu Mian swallowed her anger and did not say a word. In order to dampen mu Mian¡¯s spirit, first aunt deliberately said, ¡± ¡°Qinqin, you¡¯ve been interning at thew firm for the past two days. How do you feel?¡± Mu Qin¡¯s face suddenly blushed, well, they¡¯re all good. Our Big Boss is really a young and talented man. He¡¯s only 27 years old, but he already has a sessful career and a rich family. Chapter 1206 1206 She¡¯s dreaming! Mu Mian¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Mu Qin¡¯s expression was like spring.|| His heart was in turmoil. Indeed, a person like Tang Ji ¡®an, putting aside his family background and status, just his appearance and height were enough to make a group of women go crazy. First aunt¡¯s eyes lit up. Qin Qin, you¡¯re not young anymore. If you meet a good man in the unit, you must catch him. || Take advantage of the opportunity, understand? I think this second young master of the Tang family is not bad, and his age is suitable for you.¡± Mu Mian¡¯s expression was a little interesting. Mu Qin became even more embarrassed. mom, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I didn¡¯t even have the chance to talk to him. I could only look at him from afar. Moreover, Yingluo¡¯s father is a member of the Cab. I¡¯m just a small intern. I, Yingluo, don¡¯t dare to be associated with someone of higher status. First aunt was even more excited,¡±why is it called Gao Pan?¡± You¡¯re a top student who graduated from the University of Political Science and Law. Our Mu family is considered a big family, and your great-grandfather used to be a high-ranking official.¡± Mu Mian ate her own food without a sound. Mu Qin blushed. Aiya, mom, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Zhenzhen probably doesn¡¯t like me. First aunt waved her hand. I¡¯m telling you, that kind of rich family would not be willing to marry a decent girl who graduated from a famous university like you. Girls should know their ce and not show their faces too much. Those who show their faces in public are all low-ss. Mu Mian mmed the chopsticks in her hand down. First aunt nced at her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything,¡± mu Mian said calmly. He put down his chopsticks, picked up the spoon, and scooped a spoonful of soup into his mouth. ¡°Is first aunt going to interfere with me drinking the soup?¡± First aunt¡¯s expression was rather interesting. This wretched girl, publicly embarrassing her. Let her be arrogant. She was a good-for-nothing and shallow enough to think that she could suppress her Qinqin with her face. She was dreaming! Mu Qin tugged on her mother¡¯s hand. that¡¯s enough, mom. Don¡¯t keep talking about Mianmian. She has a bright future as an actress. Old master mu knocked his bowl with his chopsticks. mu Mian, look at your sister. She¡¯s so reasonable. You should learn from her. Grandpa, don¡¯t you know what it¡¯s like to knock on a bowl while eating? ¡± mu Mian looked at her grandfather with her chin in her hands. Her grandfather used to teach her this: ¡°if you knock your bowl while eating, you¡¯ll have to be a beggar in the future!¡± She returned the same words to her grandfather. Old master mu was so angry that his expression changed. you¡¯re getting more and more out of control. Not only do you not respect your aunt and sister, but you also don¡¯t respect me. You evil creature! Mu Guohui quickly said, ¡± father, Mianmian didn¡¯t mean it that way. She¡¯s still young. She doesn¡¯t know her limits. Please don¡¯t be angry. ¡°Still young. You¡¯ve been wandering in society for more than a year. I think she¡¯s doing this on purpose, not wanting everyone to have a peaceful New Year.¡± Mu Mian red coldly at the old man in front of her. Beside her was first aunt, who was gloating over her misfortune, and mu Qin, who was mocking her without batting an eyelid. When would she be able to get rid of this terrible family? Mu Mian couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with those unreasonable bandits. There was no point. She just wanted to buy a house as soon as possible and move out of this big house with her parents. While mu Guohui was still consoling old master mu, mu Mian was eating her own food. Cao Feng looked at her daughter with heartache. Ever since she was young, her daughter had been living in mu Qin¡¯s shadow because her grades were not as good as mu Qin¡¯s. Previously, when she wanted to join the art troupe to act, the old man almost chased her out of the house. This girl was stubborn and did not hesitate to fall out with her family to join the art troupe. Chapter 1207 1207 What kind of man are you? Ever since then, the old master¡¯s attitude towards mu Mian had been getting worse by the day. He would be thanking the heavens if he did not reprimand her when they met. What did the child do wrong? At the end of the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, someone suddenly knocked on the door. Cao Feng quickly ran out to open the door. It was Liao Zheng¡¯s parents. The moment his mother entered, she cried non-stop. She held old master MU¡¯s hand and said, ¡± old man, you have to discipline your granddaughter. If she doesn¡¯t want to date, then so be it. Your mu Mian is too much of a bully. It¡¯s the new year, and she even sent our Liao Zheng to prison. They said he¡¯ll be detained for three months. When old master mu heard this, his expression changed drastically, and he was furious. ¡°You little girl, what good thing have you done this time?¡± Mu Mian spread her hands. I didn¡¯t Sue him. Why did youe to me? ¡± ¡°Who else could it be if not you?¡± Mrs. Liao pointed at her. Liao Zheng had already said that he was going to look for you. He was bent on getting into a rtionship with you, but you, on the other hand, not only did you not agree to it, but you also maliciously sued him. What reputation damage? what personal injury? what the hell are all these? Do you have to harm him like this?¡± ¡°Mu Mian, you didn¡¯t really put Liao Zheng in prison, did you?¡± mu Qin couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Mu Mian said calmly,¡±have you guys figured out the truth?¡± Auntie, go and ask Liao Zheng who sued him. Ask him to find the person who sued him and the person who sent him to prison.¡± Wasn¡¯t this bullying the weak and fearing the strong? Was she the one who had sued Liao Zheng? It was clearly Tang Ji ¡®an who had sued him, okay? He, on the other hand, only picked on the soft persimmons. He didn¡¯t dare to go to Tang Ji ¡®an, so he ran over to make things difficult for her. What kind of man was he? On the road, in a speeding ck car, Tang Ji ¡®an said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°To mu Mian¡¯s house.¡± ¡°Ah? Do you want to go now?¡± ¡°Yes, I want to say a few words to her.¡± He had prepared a red packet for her during the new year as a reward for listening to his troubles for the past year. After pouring out his troubles to mu Mian, he seemed to have slowly forgotten all the troubles in his heart. Even the unforgettable pain of his mother¡¯s suicide in front of him seemed to be gradually healing. He was not an ungrateful person. He should reward mu Mian for her contributions. The car sped all the way and soon stopped outside mu Mian¡¯s courtyard house. It seemed to be very lively inside. The sound was very loud. He got out of the car and asked sixth uncle to knock on Wanwan¡¯s door. Inside, old master mu, Liao Zheng¡¯s parents, and mu Mian¡¯s eldest aunt surrounded her and reprimanded her. Mu Mian was about to explode. These people were bullying the weak because they thought she was easy to bully. They even put false charges on her. Why did she have to suffer like this? First aunt¡¯s ears were sharp. She suddenly said, ¡°it seems like someone is knocking on the door. It¡¯s third brother¡¯s house. Go and open the door. Mu Mian,¡±can¡¯t you open it? Why do you always assign my mom to do things?¡± you¡¯re an unruly thing, ¡± old master mu said sternly. is this the attitude you should have when speaking to your elders? ¡± She was about to hit mu Mian with her walking stick when Cao Feng quickly blocked her. dad, don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t be angry. Mianmian is insensible. Mianmian, quickly tell you, ¡°|| Grandfather, admit your mistake, Yingluo.¡± Mu bin, who was at his uncle¡¯s house, saw the chaos in front of him and quickly ran out to open the door. When the door opened, he saw that the tall man in front of him was someone he didn¡¯t know. He said, ¡± ¡°May I ask who you are looking for?¡± Chapter 1208 1208 I¡¯m looking for mu Mian ¡°I¡¯m looking for mu Mian.¡± ¡°You¡¯re looking for third sister? Thene in quickly.¡± The main hall was in chaos. Mu Mian refused to admit her mistake. What did she do wrong? She didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so why should she apologize, Wanwan? Old master MU¡¯s walking stick hit Cao Feng¡¯s body. Mu Guohui shouted, ¡± dad, stop hitting me. Mianmian knows her mistake, Yingluo. When Tang Ji ¡®an went in, he saw mu Mian in the arms of a middle-aged woman. Her face was pale, and an old man in his 70s was hitting the woman with a walking stick. As soon as he walked to the door, the people in the house who were in a mess saw him. Tang Ji ¡®an exuded a noble aura from his every movement. Even if he didn¡¯t introduce himself, people with discerning eyes could see that he was an important guest. Old master mu quickly put down his walking stick and coughed lightly. ¡°Yingluo, Who are you?¡± ¡°Director Tang Qianqian?¡± mu Qin shouted first. She was very surprised. Why did Tang Ji ¡®ane to her house? was Wanwan here to look for her? Did inspector Tang really notice her? She couldn¡¯tpare to mu Mian in terms of looks, butpared to the traditional and conservative women in the unit, her looks were still quite outstanding. So, Tang Ji ¡®an really did notice her. He must have. First aunt Liu cuixiang immediately reacted and her face was filled with smiles.¡±So this is second young master Tang. Aiya, are you here to see our Qin Qin?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°What?¡± Liu cuixiang was stunned. ¡°Who¡¯s Qinqin?¡± Mu Qin hurriedly stepped forward. director, it¡¯s Wanwan. It¡¯s me. I¡¯m mu Qin. ¡°So, Who are you?¡± Mu Qin¡¯s expression was a little unsightly. Yingluo, I¡¯m a new employee in the public charges Department. My name is mu Qin. I¡¯m an intern at the public charges Department. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression was calm as he turned to look at mu Mian. Old master mu knew what kind of noble young master the young man in front of him was. It wasn¡¯t strange that he was the director of aw firm, but the important thing was that his father was a member of the Cab. He was a high-ranking official who was second only to one person and above tens of thousands of people. This was a truly prestigious family. Old master mu quickly greeted him,¡±director Tang, please take a seat. Have you had dinner?¡± Third brother¡¯s family, prepare some tea for Superintendent Tang.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an waved his hand. After he finished speaking, he walked in front of mu Mian under the watchful eyes of mu Qin, first aunt, and old master mu. A mischievous look shed across mu Qin¡¯s eyes. Did the directore for mu Mian? How was that possible? That girl was just a small-time actress, someone from a noble family. She definitely wouldn¡¯t be interested in this kind of show.|| Zi. However, Tang Ji ¡®an really stood in front of mu Mian and didn¡¯t move. The whole family just stared at him and mu Mian in a daze. The jealousy and disbelief in mu Qin¡¯s eyes were almost impossible to hide. She was just as angry as mu Mian was just now. Anger and grievance filled her mind, and she could not calm down. Why would inspector Tange to mu Mian? Mu Mian was not worthy? Tang Ji ¡®an looked at mu Mian and took out a red packet from his coat pocket. On the lower right corner of the red packet were the words ¡± lucky ¡± in gold. It was originally a rather vulgar red packet, but in his slender hands, it looked surprisingly good. The texture seemed to have gone up in an instant. The MU family¡¯s acupuncture points seemed to have been hit.|| No one said a word. The hall, which had been chaotic just a moment ago, was now quiet. Chapter 1209 1209 You only know how to seduce men! Tang Ji ¡®an lowered his hand and grabbed|| He held mu Mian¡¯s hand. His palm was as warm as ever. In this cold winter, his palm made her feel warmer than her family. Tang Ji ¡®an took her hand, opened her palm, and handed the red packet to her. He said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a red packet for you. It¡¯s not a big sum of money. I¡¯ve given you a lucky number, 888. Sixth uncle said it¡¯s lucky, but I think it¡¯s not bad too, Yingying. Mu Mian¡¯s eyes almost turned red. The red packet that her grandfather didn¡¯t give her was actually given to her by Tang Ji ¡®an. He even gave her a lucky number that was full and full. Tang Ji ¡®an was better than her family, much better. The first aunt was so shocked that her jaw almost fell off. Mu Mian, that Little Vixen, was quite good at seducing men. She actually dared to interfere and snatch the man that her Qinqin had her eyes on. She would not let this Little Vixen get her way. Tang Ji ¡®an looked at mu Mian, then at old master mu, the middle-aged woman whose eyes were filled with ttery, and the woman called mu Qin behind her. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch mu Mian¡¯s head. ¡°Are you free tomorrow afternoon?¡± ¡°Yingluo is free,¡± mu Mian nodded. yes, go to Si Nan mansion. Sixth uncle will pick you up. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal, yes? ¡± ¡°Good Yingluo.¡± Mu Qin¡¯s face was a little twisted. Of course she knew what kind of ce Si Nan mansion was. The top officials and nobles in Haicheng lived by the Huangpu River and Si Nan mansion. The big vis there couldn¡¯t be bought with money. She heard that the houses were huge and the courtyard was huge. She had never seen it before, but mu Mian was actually invited to dinner. What right did mu Mian have? Tang Ji ¡®an nced at the people behind her, then put one hand in his pocket and said in a low voice, ¡± I¡¯ll be leaving first. I¡¯ll get sixth uncle to pick you up at four in the afternoon tomorrow. ¡°See you, Yueyue!¡± ¡°Yes, aren¡¯t you going to send me to the door?¡± Mu Mian followed him out of the main hall in a daze. As soon as they left, Liu cuixiang, who was in the hall, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Cao Feng, let me ask you. When did your mu Mian start to get close to second young master Tang?¡± His questioning tone was so matter-of-fact. Cao Feng was used to swallowing her anger and only said, ¡± I don¡¯t know how Mianmian met Tang Ji ¡®an either. Mu Qin¡¯s face was gloomy. She didn¡¯t say anything and just stared at Cao Feng. She was used to being outstanding and used to being the pride of the MU family. She was not willing to let mu Mian steal the limelight all of a sudden. She was extremely unwilling. Mu Mian was delusional for using her beauty to steal someone¡¯s love, but she would let her see the truth. She would let her know when it would be good to use her beauty to seduce others. At the entrance of the courtyard, Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s tall figure enveloped her, and she looked up at him. The neighbor next door started to set off fireworks. In the dark sky, brilliant fireworks suddenly bloomed. Mu Mian was shocked. Tang Ji ¡®an subconsciously reached out to hold her shoulder. The entire Mu family was standing at the entrance of the main hall and took in the entire scene. Mu Qin¡¯s face was so dark that it could drop|| The water came. She only knew how to seduce men! Tang Ji ¡®an patted her shoulder and chuckled, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just fireworks, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± I¡¯m not afraid, ¡± mu Mian said stubbornly. it¡¯s just that it came too suddenly. Tang Ji ¡®an looked at his hand on her shoulder and felt that it was a little inappropriate, so he pulled his hand back. He looked down at her, and the fireworks slowly bloomed above their heads. The flickering light of the fire illuminated her face. Her delicate eyebrows and sharp nose made him feel that this New Year was quite meaningful and fulfilling. Chapter 1210 1210 Chapter 1212-revenge! The fireworks were finally over, and the sound of children ying could be heard from outside the courtyard wall. They wereparing how much red packet money their elders had given them and what new clothes they would wear tomorrow. The smell of gunpowder filled the air, and the smell of the new year was too strong. Tang Ji ¡®an wasn¡¯t a person who liked festivals. After all, he had always been mature, and his childhood and youth had been too miserable. He really didn¡¯t feel anything for this kind of Family Festival. At this moment, as he looked at mu Mian holding the red packet he gave her and smiling, he felt that, well, the feeling of celebrating a Festival seemed pretty good. Mu Mian looked up and smiled at him. thank you for the red packet. I¡¯ll spend it well. Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows,¡¯ spend it well? Didn¡¯t you treasure it?¡± Mu Mian nced at him and said,¡¯didn¡¯t you give me money to spend? You have to treasure the gift properly.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to ask you for a gift,¡± she said, feeling that it was inappropriate. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression was calm, and he didn¡¯t say much. He only said, ¡± ¡°Happy New Year, Yingluo.¡± ¡°I also wish you a Happy New Year. I wish you a safe and healthy life,¡± mu Mian quickly replied obediently. Tang Ji ¡®an raised his hand and looked at his watch. ¡°Okay, be careful on the road,¡± mu Mian nodded. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her with a smile. His gentle smile was particrly ring in mu Qin¡¯s eyes. Everyone said that the second young master of the Tang family was a cold-faced King of Hell in front of everyone. No one had ever seen him smile. They all said that he had a bad temper and that he had to be especially careful around him. Even his personal secretary, Secretary Tang, was often reprimanded by him. No one dared to be cheeky in front of him. When she entered thew firm, Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s face was always gloomy when she saw him. But now, he was smiling so gently at mu Mian. She had already been hurt. Tang Ji ¡®an turned around and walked out of the courtyard. Mu Mian stood at the door and watched him leave. She only closed the wooden door and bolted it after the car turned a corner and disappeared. When she turned around, she saw the whole family staring at her with ill intentions. She raised her eyebrows slightly and snorted in her heart. Tang Ji ¡®an was simply her Savior. She slowly walked back, step by step, and could see the degree of excitement on those people¡¯s faces. The most exciting part was big aunt and mu Qin, but mu Mian turned a blind eye and walked right past them. Mu Qin gritted her teeth and didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Mu Mian, what¡¯s your rtionship with inspector Tang?¡± first aunt asked in a strange tone. Mu Mian¡¯s expression was a little sly as she turned to look at her. ¡°What rtionship? Auntie, what do you think their rtionship is?¡± Liu cuixiang gritted her teeth and was about to speak. ¡°It¡¯s the rtionship you saw,¡± mu Mian said. Hehe, he had his revenge! On the sixth day of the new year, Gu jinghang and song ran went to an Old Town in the suburbs. Well, he didn¡¯t bring the child. After all, there were too many people in the old town. It was not convenient to y with the child in his arms. Song ran was also the one who requested to go. When she went there, she was dumbfounded. It was as if she was pushing her along. There were various small shops on both sides of the narrow path in the old town. There were silk, antique, handicrafts, and specialty snacks. Gu jinghang and her stood on the bridge and looked down. It was full of people. They were densely packed and crowded. Even the cold air seemed to heat up. ¡°Do you still want to y?¡± he turned to her. Song ran smiled and looked at him. She leaned closer and said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s y. It¡¯s so crowded. If we hold hands, no one will find out.¡± It was exciting to think about holding hands outside openly. Chapter 1211 1211 You can call me song Sansui Gu jinghang shook his head and looked at her helplessly. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± The two of them entered the crowd together. There were too many people. Gu jinghang held her hand tightly and was pushed forward by the people behind. Later on, holding hands did not work anymore. Gu jinghang could only hold her in his arms and put his hands in front of her, afraid that others would squeeze her. Song ran was still yelling. there aremb skewers over there. There are sugar figurines too. The osmanthus cake looks delicious. The egg roll looks good too. Gu jinghang hugged her and finally broke free from the crowd. They arrived at the osmanthus cake shop. Song ran was still not satisfied. it¡¯s so fun. I haven¡¯t seen such a grand party in a long time. Gu jinghang nced at her from the corner of his eyes. you¡¯re in my arms. You don¡¯t have to worry at all. Of course, it¡¯s fun. As for him, he was afraid that people would touch her and squeeze her, or that he would bump into those perverted men who wanted to take advantage of her in the crowd. Just now, there was a man who deliberately used the excuse of being crowded to rub himself on her, but he was scared away by the re he gave her. This girl really had the heart of a child. After buying the osmanthus cake, song ran still looked like a rich young master. She was in bodyguard Gu¡¯s arms as she looked around and enjoyed the scenery of the old town. After walking for a while, a certain someone expressed that he wanted to do it again. Squeezing together was good for physical and mental health, and his body was warm. There was no harm in it. However, she was pulled away by Gu jinghang. we can¡¯t go shopping again. We have to go home. Song ran was no match for his strength and was carried to the car. In the small car, song ran was holding a Begonia cake in one hand and a string of sugar figurines in the other. She was very happy. ¡°How old are you?¡± Gu jinghang nced at her. ¡°You can call me song Sansui,¡± song ran said. yes, you¡¯re one year older than Yanzhi and niannian. I think you¡¯re at most one year older. Song ran raised her eyebrows. that¡¯s enough. Start the car. Let¡¯s go home. Gu jinghang reached out and patted her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± On the other side, the detective Agency had already started work. Mu Qin was doing some work in the office, sorting out the case files and documents. Her heart was still indignant. The public charges department¡¯s office was on the first floor, while director Tang¡¯s office was on the seventh floor. It was usually difficult for her to even see Tang Ji ¡®an. However, the person she looked up to went straight to their house and gave mu Mian a red packet in front of so many people to support her. How could she ept this? If she lost to mu Mian just like that, wouldn¡¯t all her years of studying be in vain? As they were talking, the chief of the Public Prosecution Department walked in and said in a clear voice, ¡± Secretary Tang¡¯s assistant didn¡¯t manage to buy a train ticket back, so she¡¯s still in her hometown. In the next few days, there will be a few waves of big clientsing to our director to discuss business, so the higher-ups arecking an assistant to serve tea. Mu Qin immediately ran her fingers through her hair. In the entire office, she could be considered young and beautiful. Thinking about it, if the chief wasn¡¯t blind, he should be able to see her. As expected, the Section Chief waved his hand at mu Qin, mu, you¡¯ll do. Secretary Tang¡¯s assistant will be back in three days at most. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help her out for the next few days. Mu Qin was considered pretty and had graduated from a famous university. She was also quick-witted, so if she showed her face a few times in front of the police chief, she should be able to win them a good impression. Mu Qin was secretly happy. She really got what she wanted. She was justcking an opportunity to show off in front of Tang Ji ¡®an, and the heavens directly gave her this opportunity. The heavens were still kind to her. Chapter 1212 1212 Chapter 1214-mu Qin is uneasy She quickly tidied her clothes and went to the seventh floor. Mu Qin made two cups of yunwu Maojian tea and walked towards Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s office. She was very excited. When she went to the bathroom just now, she had secretly reapplied her lipstick. She was in a good state. She was wearing a red id coat, and her long hair was let down behind her. In the mirror, she looked gentle and pleasant. She believed that Tang Ji ¡®an would have a whole new level of respect for her, who worked so hard and had such an outstanding temperament. She reached out to knock on the door, and a low voice came from inside. She pushed the door open and entered. The director¡¯s office was so big that she was dumbfounded. His office alone was even bigger than the office of twenty people in public charges Department 1. He was sitting on a leather sofa by the window with the president of a state-owned enterprise. He was dressed in a formal suit and had his hairbed back. His every move was out of ce for his age. Even the president of a state-owned enterprise in his forties lost his aura in front of him. Mu Qin¡¯s heart was racing. She walked steadily to the two in her five-centimeter high heels. Tang Ji ¡®an was smoking, his brows rxed. He was talking andughing with the president, and he seemed to be in a good mood. Mu Qin gently ced the teacup in her hand next to Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s hand and said in a low voice,¡±Chief Tang, please have some tea.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an frowned slightly. He gently pushed the teacup next to his hand to President Liang and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°President Liang, you drink.¡± After he finished speaking, he nced at mu Qin without a change in expression. After he saw her clearly, his brows furrowed even deeper. Mu Qin broke out in a cold sweat. She was in a daze. There was a guest, so why did she hand the teacup to the director first? she was always confused when she saw the director, and the director seemed to be very unhappy. She quickly took the other cup of tea from the small tray and ced it next to Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, chief, I should have given this to President Liang first.¡± President Liang was kind. it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s only right to give it to your leader first. I¡¯m here today to ask him to help me with something. Mu Qin was overjoyed. The guest had interceded for her, so she should be fine. Tang Ji ¡®an waved his hand,¡±you can leave.¡± After he finished speaking, he didn¡¯t even look at her and continued to talk to President Liang. Mu Qin walked out of Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s office uneasily. In the office, Tang Ji ¡®an and President Liang chatted until evening before President Liang left. Tang Ji ¡®an made a phone call. After being in the office for a whole day, he had a headache. He massaged his temple while listening to the toot phone. ¡°Hello, Yingluo.¡± When her voice rang out, his brows rxed, but he still said in amanding tone, ¡± ¡°Come to myw firm, are you free?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m free.¡± The current her would not care about it anymore. Today, I went to your house for dinner. Was that considered listening? Today¡¯s visit to your unit should be counted as a visit, right? The days were muddled by her, and she was also muddled by her joy. Ten times seemed to be a little too little. She had some thoughts. Perhaps she could meet mu Qin at the office. It would be best if she could be more intimate with Tang Ji ¡®an in front of mu Qin. She had been wronged by mu Qin all these years. Since Tang Ji¡¯ an was giving her a chance to go out, why not? Mu Mian tidied herself up and put on some makeup. She was wearing a navy blue coat, the same color as Tang Ji ¡®an. With her handbag in her hand and a Burgundy round hat on her head, she went to thew firm. Chapter 1213 1213 Tang Ji ¡®an lowered his eyes When mu Qin saw mu Mian, her expression was rather interesting. She immediately stood up,¡±What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to visit Ji ¡®an.¡± Mu Mian smiled, her voice calm. You have to call him director, but I can just call him Ji ¡®an. It¡¯s clear which is more important. Mu Qin gritted her teeth. director Tang is currently working. Just wait for a while. As they were talking, the heavy wooden door of Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s office opened. Tang Ji¡¯ an stood at the door with one hand in his pocket.¡±Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t youe in?¡± Mu Qin couldn¡¯t believe it. Why did the director open the door the moment mu Mian arrived? did the director call her over? She felt a sense of danger. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll go in first,¡± mu Mian smiled. She walked towards Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s office, and Tang Ji¡¯ an said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Are you cold?¡± ¡°Yingluo is still okay, a little.¡± ¡°Get someone to bring in a cup of ck tea,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said to Secretary Tang. Giving in? wasn¡¯t that giving in to mu Qin? Then, Tang Ji ¡®an and mu Mian went into the office together. Mu Mian turned her head and nced at her cousin through the crack in the door. That expression on her face, the anger she had suffered for the past 21 years, at that moment, was finally returned to her. Finally, she had gotten back at him. Mu Qin gritted her teeth, but she couldn¡¯t show it. Secretary Tang didn¡¯t know the reason and only said, ¡± ¡°Make a cup of ck tea.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± mu Qin mumbled. Mu Mian entered his office, but she didn¡¯t dare to approach his desk. Tang Ji ¡®an turned around and saw that the man was standing at the door, his heel seemed to be stuck. ¡°Why are you standing there?¡± Mu Mian put her hands in her coat pockets and pouted. I see that there are case files everywhere in your office. If I identally see them, will I be legally responsible? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an lowered his eyes and pointed at the brown leather sofa by the window. ¡°You can sit over there.¡± Mu Mian carefully sat on the sofa, while Tang Ji ¡®an sat in front of his desk, staring intently at the stack of documents on the table. Mu Mian took off her hat and sat there a little cautiously. After all, this was Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s office. His office was decorated in a standard style, just like a leader¡¯s office in the early 1990s. Tang Ji ¡®an had good taste, but he wouldn¡¯t use his taste in the decoration of his office, as it would make it look high-profile. Therefore, the decoration style didn¡¯t match his entire aura. It was like a rich young master in the Republic of China identally entering the office of a town entrepreneur in the early days of the reform and opening up. Yes, but that person, that noble young master, sitting behind that reddish-brown office desk ... Everything became reasonable again. ¡°What did you call me over for, Yingluo?¡± she asked carefully. Tang Ji ¡®an held the fountain pen. His fingers were long and his joints were distinct. Holding the dark blue fountain pen in his hand, his entire person was as calm as a painting. Mu Mian¡¯s vocabry became poor. Every time she saw him, she felt that he was noble. No matter what he did, no matter what he took, the value of that thing seemed to be raised in an instant. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said lightly. Mu Mian was a little puzzled. What did this person mean by this? he called her over but did not exin his intentions. Why was he keeping her in suspense? After three to five minutes, there was a knock on the door. Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t respond to the first knock. ¡°Someone is knocking on the door,¡± mu Mian said softly. ¡°I¡¯m young.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her. Chapter 1214 1214 Let mu Mian be the Secretary I¡¯m young, I¡¯m not deaf, I don¡¯t need you to remind me. Mu Mian pursed her lips. What kind of person was he? his words were so harsh. The knocking continued. Outside the door, mu Qin¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. Secretary Tang¡¯s office was opposite Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s office. The door was open, and Secretary Tang and two female secretaries of the hospital director were inside. The three of them stared at her. She felt extremely embarrassed, but she could only continue knocking on the door. After about seven or eight knocks, a low voice finally came from inside, ¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Mu Qin was relieved and walked in with the small tray. This time, she didn¡¯t dare to make the same mistake again. She walked towards mu Mian with the cup of ck tea in her hand. Only she knew the hatred in her heart. She studied hard and got into a famous university. For more than twenty years of her life, she had always been above mu Mian. But now, she had to serve mu Mian tea. She would not swallow this anger. Tang Ji ¡®an suddenly said,¡±mianmianmianxuanxuanxu.¡± Mu Mian was surprised. Mianmian? Second young master Tang, what are you doing? Mu Mian looked at Tang Ji ¡®an, and Tang Ji¡¯ an also looked up at her. In this way, mu Qin became an extra, an extra. ¡°Do you have anything to do these two days?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an asked lightly. Mu Mian was confused, but she answered honestly, ¡± I don¡¯t have much to do recently. The production team hasn¡¯t started work yet. A movie just before the new year ended, so thepany hasn¡¯t arranged any work for me yet. I should be able to rx until the Lantern Festival. What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an leaned back in his chair. His eyes swept over mu Qin for a moment before he said, ¡± Secretary Tang¡¯s assistant is still in her hometown and can¡¯t make it. Can you be my Secretary for two days? ¡± Mu Qin¡¯s hand trembled and the tray almost fell to the ground. What did that mean? If mu Mian was the Secretary, what about her? Was she going to be beaten back to the first floor? That way, the entire office would know that she, mu Qin, was someone that the director looked down on. She had agreed to be an assistant for three days, but now she had to go back after one day. Where would she put her face? She stared at mu Mian nervously, her eyes signaling mu Mian not to agree. However, mu Mian ignored her gaze and smiled at Tang Ji ¡®an. She said in a coquettish tone, ¡± ¡°I can be your Secretary, but what do you want me to do?¡± Mu Qin¡¯s heart turned cold as hatred welled up in her heart.¡¯You¡¯re good, mu Mian. You came here to steal the limelight from me. You¡¯ve really learned to be bad after entering the entertainment industry. In the past, mu Mian let me rub her all I want.¡¯|| It was pinched. She would not let this wretched girl off. Tang Ji ¡®an turned a blind eye to mu Qin and smiled as if no one was around.¡±You can have whatever you want.¡± Mu Mian thought for a moment. forget it. I¡¯ll just take it as a way to repay you for giving me a big red packet. I¡¯ll be your Secretary for free for a few days. You have to tell me, what do I need to do as your Secretary? ¡± ¡°Come here.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an waved at her. Mu Mian ran over. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at mu Qin, who was holding the tray, and his expression immediately turned cold. ¡°You can leave now. After you leave, call Secretary Tang in.¡± Mu Qin was extremely embarrassed, but this ce couldn¡¯t contain her anymore. She looked at Tang Ji ¡®an aggrievedly, and then said with a slightly choked voice, ¡± ¡°Yes, inspector. I¡¯ll go and clean up, then I¡¯ll leave.¡± A momentter, Secretary Tang walked in, and Tang Ji ¡®an said in a deep voice, ¡± let that mu lianqin return to her post. She¡¯s not suitable to be your assistant. Secretary Tang felt a chill on his neck. No matter what, he was the one who had chosen her. He said carefully, ¡± director Tang, I want to know what she did wrong? ¡± Chapter 1215 1215 There¡¯s no technical content ¡°When President Liang came, she didn¡¯t serve the guests tea first,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said lightly. Secretary Tang quickly nodded. I understand. I¡¯ll make it clear to her. This is my negligence. I¡¯ll choose a smart person to rece Xiao Zhang. He¡¯ll be back in two days. ¡°No need, you can leave.¡± Secretary Tang didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions and quickly left. Mu Mian touched her neck and thought,¡¯just because I served the wrong cup of tea, you¡¯re going to abandon it? Then I, Yingluo, will definitely be despised by you at all times.¡± After all, she was still a student, and she wascking in social experience. She felt that she might not be able to do this job. ¡°You¡¯re doing it for free,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said lightly,¡±I won¡¯t be so picky.¡± Mu Mian¡¯s mood was a little good. Mu Qin had been abandoned when she served the wrong tea, and Tang Ji ¡®an could tolerate her when she made a mistake. She should have a special ce in Tang Ji¡¯ an¡¯s heart. This realization made her a little excited. Outside the door, mu Qin was informed by Secretary Tang, ¡± your Department Chief said that you always have a sense of propriety, but he didn¡¯t expect you to make mistakes the moment you started. Alright, you can go back to your Department. Mu Qin bit her lower lip and said pitifully, Secretary Tang, I know I was wrong. I¡¯ve learned my lesson. If Wanwan has the chance next time, I¡¯m willing toe up and help you. Secretary Tang replied softly, ¡± yes, I understand. Go back to your Department. You still need more experience. Mu Qin left Secretary Tang¡¯s office like a stray dog. When she came up to the seventh floor, the entire office, including the girls from the public charges Department, the discipline inspection and supervision Department, and the investigation and arrest Department, were all envious of her. This was great. After she went back, she didn¡¯t know what those people would say about her behind her back. Damn it, it¡¯s all mu Mian¡¯s fault. It¡¯s all that damn mu Mian. She didn¡¯t do her job well as an actress, but came to thew firm to fight with me for the position of director and second Secretary. Damn it! In the office, mu Mian leaned against his office chair and smiled at him. ¡°So what do I have to do? I don¡¯t know anything about your work process. You¡¯re not going to make me read books on thew, are you?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an put his index and middle fingers together on his temple and looked at her sideways. you¡¯re thinking too much. Actually, it¡¯s just to receive guests and serve tea. The other thing is to verify my schedule, time, and order of reception with the various departments. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s much technical content,¡± mu Mian pouted. The sun set in the West, and the light in the office dimmed. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her. you have high standards but low standards. You might not be able to do well with just these. Mu Mian ced one hand on her waist and said,¡±second young master Tang, who are you looking down on?¡± If I do well, will there be any reward?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an was actually very busy. He had a lot of things to do. The Department directors had to report to him about personnel transfers, the office Director had to discuss the contents of the draft with him and his clients, and the investigation and supervision Department, Public Prosecution Department, anti-corruption Department, and other departments had important work to report to him. But at this moment, he was in the mood to chat with her, taking a break from his busy work. Heforted himself like this. ¡°We¡¯ll talk after we¡¯re done,¡± he said expressionlessly. There was a knock on the door. Mu Mian looked at her watch.¡±Aren¡¯t you going to get off work? It¡¯s already past five o ¡®clock.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an massaged his temples. it¡¯s the beginning of the new year. There¡¯s a lot of work to be arranged. I¡¯ll be very busy these days. He then said to the door,e in and take a walk.¡± A few directors and directors came in. When they saw mu Mian, they were a little stunned. The director¡¯s first and second secretaries were all men. No woman had ever entered his office. Who was this woman? Chapter 1216 1216 Chapter 1218-extremely bored ¡°I¡¯ll go make them some tea,¡± mu Mian said in a low voice. A smile shed across Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s eyes, and the directors and directors were all surprised. Before they coulde back to their senses, mu Mian asked them, ¡± ¡°What do you all want to drink?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an clenched his fist and covered his mouth. ¡°Do you think this is a teahouse? You¡¯re also in charge of ordering? Just make some tea and bring it in.¡± Mu Mian gave him a side nce. This second young master was still the same nitpicking second young master who was hard to please. She went out and thought for a moment. Since four leaders came in, she would make four cups of tea. The tea was from West Lake Longjing tea. After bringing it in, they sat down in the small conference room. Mu Mian handed the teacups to the leaders one by one and realized that one cup was missing. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her. With mu Mian¡¯s ability to do things, if it were anyone else, they would immediately be fired. The guests were served tea first, but all the people who came to the meeting were Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s subordinates. Shouldn¡¯t the first cup of tea be served to him first? Not only did she not serve him tea first, she even forgot to make him a cup. Very good, very good. Director sun, who was the closest to Tang Ji ¡®an, immediately pushed the teacup next to him to say, ¡± ¡°Chief Tang, please have some tea.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an pushed it back. I¡¯m not thirsty. Alright, let¡¯s start the meeting. ¡°Shall I go make you another cup?¡± mu Mian walked to his side. Tang Ji ¡®an raised his hand. no need. You can go out. We have a meeting. Mu Mian quickly ran out with the tray. Being Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s Secretary was like apanying a Tiger. He really didn¡¯t understand why Mu Qin was in such a hurry to stay here. She returned to Secretary Tang¡¯s office, and Secretary Tang also entered Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s office with herptop. The other two secretaries were busy working, and no one chatted with her. She felt a little bored, but she didn¡¯t dare to flip through the documents on her desk. She sat at Secretary Zhang¡¯s desk like a primary school student, waiting for Tang Ji ¡®an to finish his work. The office was a little cold. A female secretary brought a small sr heater over and said softly, ¡± ¡°Are you cold? Let¡¯s dry it. ¡± Mu Mian quickly thanked him. She plugged in the little sun and immediately felt warm. The sky turned dark, and the heater was on. She was a little drowsy. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s meetingsted for a long time, from 6 p.m. To 8:30 p.m., And the door across the street still showed no signs of opening. She carefully asked the Secretary behind her, ¡± ¡°May I know how long this meeting willst?¡± The Secretary smiled. I can¡¯t say for sure. Sometimes, we have meetings all night, especially at the start of the new year. It¡¯s the busiest time of the year. This year, the draft is being redrawn, and we have to report everything to the director. The director also has to report it to the Supreme inspector, so I¡¯ve been really busy recently. Oh, ¡± mu Mian replied softly. The two secretaries had gotten off work at nine O ¡®clock. Only mu Mian was left waiting in the office. She felt that she had made a loss by providing this free service. Who knew that the work would be so intense? she had not even had dinner yet. Mu Mian felt drowsy, so she leaned on the office table and began to doze off. In Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s office, the person who had finally finished his meeting reached out to look at his watch. It was already 10:30. Mu Mian should have left by now. He got up to pack up, put on his coat, and prepared to go home. Chapter 1217 1217 Chapter 1219menting his inferiority When she went out, she saw that she was sleeping on the first desk in the opposite office. The lights in the office were off, and there was only a small heater warming her. The light was dim, and the young girl was fast asleep. This scene inexplicably made him feel at ease and warm. He stood there and looked at him from a distance. Secretary Tang, who was behind him, didn¡¯t dare to walk forward rashly. She just stood there. The other directors and directors stood behind her, each wondering who the youngdy was. Tang Ji ¡®an looked at it for a while and then moved away.|| He walked to the desk and knocked on it. Mu Mian woke up with a start and immediately opened her eyes. She stared drowsily at the tall man in front of her. Tang Ji ¡®an took out a checkered handkerchief from his coat pocket and said, ¡± ¡°Wipe your mouth,¡± Mu Mian was a little confused. She took the handkerchief, but she didn¡¯t wipe her mouth. Tang Ji ¡®an coughed lightly.¡±You¡¯re drooling. Wipe it off.¡± Mu Mian immediately came back to her senses and quickly wiped her mouth. She said embarrassedly, ¡± ¡°I ran ran, I waited for too long and identally fell asleep.¡± yes, ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an replied softly. let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you back. The division chiefs and directors were excited again. They had been working with second young master Tang for several years, but they had never seen him send any girls home. Could this girl be a rtive of the Tang family? Second young master Tang had never advocated such nepotism. What was going on? Mu Mian quickly stood up and followed Tang Ji ¡®an out. She was limping a little, and Tang Ji¡¯ an asked as they walked, ¡± ¡°What happened to your leg?¡± Mu Mian quickly waved her hands. I¡¯ve slept for too long. I¡¯m a little numb. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine. ¡°Yes,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an replied softly. The two of them went downstairs. All the lights in thew firm had been turned off, and only a few lights were still on in the lobby. The entire building seemed a little eerie. ¡°Do you often work until thiste?¡± mu Mian rubbed her face, which was numb from sleeping. ¡°Yes.¡± When he spoke, he was always concise and to the point, and his words were like gold. Mu Mian stuffed her hands into her coat pockets. ¡°It¡¯s really hard on you.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her, a smile on his face, but he didn¡¯t say anything. His sixth uncle had already prepared the car. When he saw himing out, he immediately got up to open the door for him. However, he let mu Mian get into the car first, then went around to the other side and opened the door to get in himself. The sixth uncle scratched the back of his head. Second young master was really interested in this little girl. In the car, Tang Ji ¡®an finally said,¡±I like this job.¡± That¡¯s why I¡¯m not afraid of suffering!¡± Mu Mian gave him a big thumbs up. your sentiments are great. I can¡¯tpare to you. Tang Ji ¡®an leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes to rest.¡±Sixth uncle, send mu Mian home first.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The car slowly moved forward. When they arrived at the MU residence, Tang Ji ¡®an opened his eyes. Mu Mian was shocked.¡±You didn¡¯t sleep?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an was a nitpicking person. How could he really fall asleep in a driving car? He had a high requirement for sleep. He could only fall asleep without light or sound. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. okay, go back. It¡¯s been hard on you today. In the future, if my meetings endte, you can go back by yourself. Mu Mian opened the car door, got out of the car, and extended her hand to bid him farewell. There were street lights in front of her house, and the light was dim. It waste at night in the winter, and Tang Ji ¡®an almost reached out through the window to stroke her fluffy hair. Her smile was like a crescent moon, very infectious. A young man with dark powers like Tang Ji ¡®an couldn¡¯t resist such a smile. Chapter 1218 1218 Chapter 1220-all of them are top-grade! She turned around and left. As soon as she entered the door, she saw a whole family waiting for her. It seemed like there was going to be a joint trial to find out why she had returned sote and why she hade to thew firm to steal her cousin mu Qin¡¯s job. Mu Mian¡¯s heart tightened. She felt that there was no way she could escape another huge battle. Outside the door, Tang Ji ¡®an was about to order his sixth uncle to start the car when he heard a sharp voice from within the courtyard wall. ¡°You wretched girl, you¡¯re capable now, you¡¯re capable now, your wings have hardened, right? Have you always been jealous of your sister? have you been racking your brains to embarrass her?¡± In the middle of the night, these questions were particrly harsh. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s good mood waspletely ruined by this voice. He frowned. Mu Mian red at her aunt and said coldly, ¡± I¡¯m not jealous of mu Qin, and I¡¯m not trying to embarrass her. Ji ¡®an called me and asked me to be his Secretary for two days. He didn¡¯t report my sister¡¯s mistakes, so how can you me me for that? ¡± The old aunt was furious and reached out to hit her back.¡±You¡¯re still being stubborn, you vicious girl. Don¡¯t you dare say that you¡¯ve been nning this for a long time? once your sister said that she had feelings for second young master Tang, you immediately snatched her away. Teaching you to use such a Foxy method to snatch the person your sister likes, right?¡± ¡°Sister-inw, how can you say that about Mianmian?¡± Cao Feng quickly shielded mu Mian. Mianmian has always been an obedient child. She¡¯s the most innocent and kind.¡± Old master mu had already gone to sleep and did not join in the chaotic battle. Liu cuixiang spat,¡±she¡¯s pure and kind?¡± If she was really pure and kind, why would she seduce men? She has an affair with the grandson of the ye family next door, Ye Cheng. I heard that Ye Cheng even gave her two hundred thousand Yuan a while ago. Two hundred thousand Yuan, how much is that? do you know that your girl is very capable? You¡¯re always flirting and not serious at all.¡± Mu Qin had been standing behind her mother, looking aggrieved and aggrieved as she looked at mu Mian. Mu Mian finally saw through her cousin. Her cousin never had a good heart from the start. She even introduced her to a scumbag like Liao Zheng, trying to ruin her life. This family was all top-grade! She shouted, ¡± Auntie, don¡¯t nder me. I didn¡¯t take a single cent from Ye Cheng. I¡¯m also someone who can earn money. The amount I earn in a year is more than your entire family. I¡¯m not someone who values money, and I won¡¯t sell myself for money. If you continue to spread false rumors, then I¡¯ll be the one to die! Liu cuixiang was immediately enraged,¡±how is it?¡± What are you going to do to me? Am I going to be put in jail by you like Liao Zheng? You¡¯re such a heartless and vicious girl. You sent the man you¡¯ve been with to prison just because he doesn¡¯t have money. Are you still human?¡± Mu Mian felt as if her fists were about to go out of control. This first aunt really deserved a beating. She really wanted to beat her up. There was a knock on the door. Mu Mian¡¯s first reaction was that Tang Ji ¡®an hadn¡¯t left, had he? ¡°Dad, quickly go and open the door,¡± she quickly said to her father. Mu Guohui quickly said,|| He jogged to open the door. Sure enough, it was second young master Tang again. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression was not very good. He had heard everything they had said outside the courtyard wall just now. Mu Mian¡¯s aunt was really mean. He took a long step|| He slowly walked towards the group of people. Chapter 1219 1219 Chapter 1221-counter soldiers with arms and water with earth When mu Qin saw Tang Ji ¡®an, her expression became even more aggrieved. On one hand, she was unwilling to ept the fact that Tang Ji¡¯ an actually sent mu Mian back. On the other hand, she was rejoicing. Rejoicing that she didn¡¯t say a word just now and didn¡¯t join the group that was reprimanding mu Mian. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at Liu cuixiang coldly and said, ¡± I have something to say. Regarding Liao Zheng¡¯s three-month jail sentence, I was the one who handled it. Because he ndered my reputation, I received a leaflet from the court. The President of the Court is also an impartial person. If you have any questions, please report me to the public Prosecution unit. Liu cuixiang¡¯s face was ashen from fear, but she quickly forced a smile. ¡°Inspector Tang, Zhenzhen, you¡¯re being too serious. How could I report you? you¡¯re just defending your rights. That child, Liao Zheng, is a bbermouth. He should be arrested and taught a lesson.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an continued, ¡°I was the one who called mu Mian and asked her to go to thew firm to help me for two days. If you have any questions, you can ask me. Although I¡¯m busy every day, I still draw money. || She¡¯s free to answer your questions, so don¡¯t make things difficult for her. ¡± Mu Mian¡¯s heart seemed to be bursting with fireworks. As for mu Qin, her heart was filled with mixed feelings. The most intense feelings were sourness, unwillingness, jealousy, and disbelief. She had long heard of what kind of person Tang Ji ¡®an was in the office. Second young master Tang was an extremely cold person. It was as if he would not criticize her in person when shemitted a crime. He would only give her a look to let her experience it for herself, and then dismiss her through his Secretary. This person did not show his emotions on his face. It was not a good sign that such a person would stand up for mu mianqiang. I haven¡¯t had dinner yet, ¡°Tang Ji ¡®an said to mu Mian. cook me a bowl of noodles. I¡¯ll go back after I¡¯m done. Mu Mian was a little confused. Tang Ji ¡®an grabbed her arm and pulled her out of the main hall. ¡°Where¡¯s the kitchen?¡± Mu Mian pointed to a single-story house on the right side of the courtyard. ¡°There.¡± The two of them entered the kitchen. Behind them, Liu cuixiang and mu Qin¡¯s faces were so dark that they could drip with anger.|| As the water came, mu Qin¡¯s eyes were filled with maliciousness. Very good, mu Mian had grown up and be more capable. The old methods were no longer suitable for her now. She pulled her mother back to her own home in the backyard. Liu cuixiang was still muttering, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re just going to swallow this?¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s not me,¡± mu Qin¡¯s face was gloomy. Liu cuixiang whispered,¡±then what do you n to do?¡± I think that second young master Tang is obviously attracted by that wretched girl¡¯s appearance. That wretched girl only knows how to use her foxy face to seduce men.¡± Mu Qin¡¯s expression was calm. we¡¯ll deal with whateveres our way. Don¡¯t be too hasty. I¡¯ll have a way. In the kitchen, it was dark. Mu Mian reached out and pulled the rope, but the light didn¡¯t turn on. Tang Ji ¡®an stood at the door and asked, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°The circuit breaker and the power failure again.¡± ¡°Do power outages happen often?¡± yes, this area is often without power at night. Tang Ji ¡®an found it novel. His Si Nan mansion almost never had a power outage. Mu Mian rummaged through the cabs and found an oilmp. She then lit a match and lit the oilmp. The dim light from themp flickered on the side of her face. The kitchen wasn¡¯t big, but it was clean and tidy. It used a gas can, and the stove was also very neat. There was a small cupboard at the side, and some vegetables were ced under the cupboard. Mu Mian took two cabbages. just make it simple. I¡¯ll cook two bowls of noodles. Is that okay? ¡± ¡°Sure.¡± She busied herself with preparing supper. He stood at the door and watched her work. Suddenly, he said, ¡± has your Auntie and cousin always been bullying you like this? ¡± Chapter 1220 1220 Calluses are growing in my ears from hearing it Mu Mian did not speak up for them either. After all, she had indeed been bullied like this for the past 20 years. She said softly, ¡± in any case, my life in this house isn¡¯t very good. I¡¯m used to it. Today, the walls have ears. I don¡¯t want to say much. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I¡¯ll tell you when Ie to your ce. Tang Ji ¡®an leaned against the door frame and said,|| ying with her fingers, she raised her eyebrows.¡±Okay, wait until I¡¯m free.¡± He was always the one who poured out everything to her, but he didn¡¯t know that the girl with a bright smile actually had her own troubles. The noodles were cooked very quickly. Tang Ji ¡®an was used to eating bird¡¯s wings and abalone, but this bowl of green vegetable noodles was especially delicious. It was probably because the people eating with him were different. In the morning, there were all kinds of hawkers outside the siheyuan. There were people selling soy milk, deep-fried dough sticks, steamed buns, Big Cakes, tofu, and leaves. The hawkers were endless. Immediately after, first aunt¡¯s voice was heard, ¡± ¡°Qinqin, eat more for breakfast. You¡¯ve been working hard and the office is tiring. Have some soy milk before you leave.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not eating anymore, I have to hurry to work. I can¡¯t bete.¡± It seemed that their neighbor, aunt Wang, hade to visit.¡±A university student is at work?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call us university students anymore. We¡¯re detectives now,¡± his aunt said. great, great, great detective. Your Qinqin is really something. I heard that it¡¯s very hard to get into the detective Agency opened by the second young master of the Tang family. Your family went there as soon as they graduated from college. Junjun, who was in the alley next door, went there for interviews three times and failed to get in. I heard that the recruitment rate is one in 70. Hehe, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s the second young master of the Tang family¡¯s ce. Many people want to go in there for various reasons and purposes! Of course, there were many people interviewing for the job. However, who could guarantee that those interviewees were here because they needed the job or because they loved the job? First aunt¡¯s voice sounded very proud. my Qinqin is very smart. She relies on her brain for a living. Her chief is her alumnus. They both graduated from the University of Political Science and Law. I heard that many of her colleagues also graduated from the University of Political Science and Law. Mu Mian was lying in bed.|| Go. She sighed. Yes, yes, yes. The University of Law andw was amazing. Since the day Mu Qin was admitted to the University, these words had been repeated by her aunt. For the past four years, calluses had grown in her ears from hearing them. Mu Qin walked out of the courtyard, turned right, and walked out of the alley. There was a wide road with a bus stop at the side. She stood there and waited for the bus toe. After waiting for more than ten minutes, she saw a ck luxury car slowly pass by her. She recognized that car. It was their Superintendent Tang¡¯s car. The car made a turn and entered the alley of their family¡¯s courtyard house. Mu Qin clutched the hem of her coat tightly, her eyes burning with jealousy. Obviously, director Tang was here to pick mu Mian up. The next second, the bus stopped in front of her. It was rush hour, so there were no seats on the bus. If she got on, she could only stand. This huge difference made her feel indignant and extremely embarrassed. What right did she have? The chauffeur honked his horn and said impatiently, ¡± ¡°Are we going up or not?¡± Mu Qin resigned herself to her fate and got on the bus. There were many people in the bus, and she had a hard time catching them.|| They hung on a hanging ring and wobbled forward with the car. She took the public bus, but mu Mian had a special car for important people to receive her. The sense of superiority that she had felt for the first 20 years of her life was now returned to her. She clenched the hanging ring, her eyes filled with malevolence. She would not sit still and wait for death. Chapter 1221 1221 Chapter 1223-confused 15 minutester, mu Mian safely got into Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s car under her aunt¡¯s clenched teeth. She nced at him and said, ¡± it¡¯s quite convenient for me to take the bus there. It¡¯s only a few stops away, so it¡¯ll take me about 20 minutes. You¡¯re busy, so you don¡¯t have toe and pick me up. Tang Ji ¡®an was looking at the documents in his hand. He didn¡¯t even raise his head as he said, ¡± you¡¯re already serving me for free. If I let you take a bus, it¡¯ll seem like I¡¯m being too unreasonable. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re very kind?¡± mu Mian smiled brightly. Tang Ji ¡®an still didn¡¯t raise his head, but the corners of his mouth twitched. This girl really dared to say anything. In thew firm¡¯s lobby, mu Qin walked in and happened to bump into a few of her colleagues. They all greeted her with a smile,¡±You¡¯re going to the seventh floor soon, right? you¡¯ll be able to admire the handsome face of the director. I¡¯m so envious of you.¡± As they were talking, Tang Ji ¡®an led mu Mian and Secretary Tang into the hall. Mu Qin¡¯s face darkened. How did they get here so quickly? ¡°Your bus keeps stopping and even takes a detour. The other party¡¯s private cares straight. It¡¯s a good car and it¡¯s fast. Isn¡¯t it expected to arrive so quickly?¡± The group of people immediately greeted Tang Ji ¡®an respectfully. The women looked at each other. Who was the young woman with director Tang? Wasn¡¯t his second Secretary still in his hometown? Didn¡¯t the referee promote mu Qin to hold up the Fort for a few days? Tang Ji ¡®an stopped in front of the group of women and mu Qin. He turned to mu Mian and said,¡±What¡¯s my schedule today?¡± The women from the Public Prosecution Department and anti-corruption Department were all cursing in their hearts. What was going on? Mu Qin had been fired? Is this the new candidate to rece the second Secretary of the Tang office? Which Department are you from? Howe I¡¯ve never seen him before? She was so beautiful, so beautiful and bright. If there was such a beauty in the office, they would definitely know at the first moment. Obviously, this was not someone from thew firm. The women were all secretly|| He touched the ground and observed mu Qin¡¯s expression. Well, her expression was quite interesting, interesting andplicated. As soon as Tang Ji ¡®an asked this, mu Mian immediately continued, ¡± today, we will continue to discuss the redrafting of the draft with the directors of various departments. At 10 am, we will have a meeting with the director. At 2 pm, chief Wang of the state-owned tengfeng steel wille to visit you. At 5 pm, several inspectors will report to you the progress of some of the major difficult cases. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her. The admiration in his eyes was obvious. He didn¡¯t expect mu Mian to be so well prepared. It seemed that she was very dedicated and didn¡¯t intend to fool him. ¡°Yes, I know,¡± he said in a deep voice. After she finished speaking, she walked forward again. Mu Mian and Secretary Tang quickly followed Wanwan. Leaving behind a group of women, mu Qin¡¯s heart was in a mess. She didn¡¯t know how to face the questioning voices of her colleagues. However, what was supposed toe would stille. ¡°Who¡¯s that woman?¡± the crowd began to discuss. I think he¡¯s the second Secretary invited by Dunn. He¡¯s probably here to rece Secretary Zhang. Someone pulled mu Qin and asked,¡±little mu, what¡¯s going on?¡± Didn¡¯t the chief ask you to go to the top of the seventh floor for a while? Why was there another person? Do you still want to go up?¡± In her heart, mu Qin was already cursing mu Mian to the fullest.¡¯You wretched girl, how dare you embarrass me like this? I won¡¯t let you off.¡¯ On the surface, he had no choice but to say, ¡± inspector Tang seems to be worried that bringing me up would dy the progress of the public charges Department. After all, the annual meeting will be quite busy, so he invited someone from outside. Chapter 1222 1222 Is he your rtive? The few women looked at her meaningfully.¡±Oh? Is that so?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I have to go in and do something.¡± Mu Qin raised her chin slightly. After he finished speaking, he almost fled in panic. On the seventh floor, in Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s office, Tang Ji¡¯ an walked in and unbuttoned his coat as he walked. Mu Mian followed behind him and reached out to take the coat he had taken off, feeling like a little wife. what are you doing? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her. you¡¯re so skilled. It seems like you¡¯re used to it. Mu Mian hung his coat on the clothes rack at the side and smiled. I¡¯ve never been a Secretary, but I¡¯ve acted as one. I know what I should do. Although it was an act, Tang Ji ¡®an was a little envious of the character in the show. He straightened his expression and ordered her matter-of-factly, ¡± ¡°Help me make a cup of tea.¡± ¡°Do you need an order?¡± mu Mian smiled slyly. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her. The morning sun was golden, and her smile was so beautiful that he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Just a little thicker will do.¡± drinking tea so early in the morning? ¡± mu Mian frowned. it¡¯s not good for the stomach, right? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an had already buried his head in work. it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m used to it. I worked tootest night, so I need strong tea to refresh myself. Mu Mian could see the dark circles under his eyes. It was obvious that his work intensity was very high. He was in a high position and was born into a rich family, but he never cked off. In fact, there were many things she could learn from Tang Ji ¡®an. She would also work harder and strive to make a good TV show that would shock the country as soon as possible. She hurriedly walked out of his office, made him a cup of strong tea, and was about to leave when Tang Ji ¡®an called out to her, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s sit here for a while,¡± Mu Mian was a little helpless. you have work to do. I¡¯ll be disturbing you if I sit here. ¡°There¡¯s still some time before we leave. You can sit for a while. There¡¯s nothing much to do now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll clean your office then,¡± mu Mian said as she touched her neck. Tang Ji ¡®an lowered his eyes and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°No need. An Auntie wille over to clean upter.¡± Just as they were talking, someone knocked on the door. A middle-aged woman in her forties came in with a small bucket in one hand and a broom in the other. The middle-aged woman had a loud voice and was very friendly. She greeted Tang Ji ¡®an as soon as she came in, and Tang Ji¡¯ an responded to her indifferently. The big sister nced at mu Mian and smiled. ¡°Who is this Yingluo? Director Tang, other than the few directors in your office, there have never been any women in your office.¡± Mu Mian was a little puzzled. This cleaning Auntie really dared to say anything to Tang Ji ¡®an, unlike the employees of thew firm who were respectful to him and fearful when they saw him. Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t raise his head, but he replied, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be recing little Zhang for a few days.¡± As the cleaningdy wiped the table, she kept ncing at mu Mian. Mu Mian felt ufortable and could only smile at her politely. The Auntie whispered to Tang Ji ¡®an, ¡± she¡¯s so pretty. She¡¯s even prettier than the flower in ourw firm. Not only is she pretty, but she also looks obedient. Is she your rtive? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows slightly,¡±sister Zhao, what are you doing?¡± Sister Zhao waved her hand. Okay, okay, okay. I won¡¯t ask anymore. Then, he lowered his voice and said, ¡± but, director Tang, if she¡¯s not your rtive, I¡¯m good at reading fortunes. This girl will make you happy. She will definitely be helpful to your career. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her and said,¡±when did sister Zhao be a fortune-teller?¡± Why don¡¯t you just ask your old man Zhao to open a fortune-telling shop for you?¡± Chapter 1223 1223 Chapter 1225-especially careful Ms. Zhao quickly picked up the small bucket. Okay, okay. I¡¯ll stop talking. I¡¯ll stop. After he finished speaking, he hurriedly mopped the floor of Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s office and ran out. Mu Mian heaved a sigh of relief. this Auntie seems to be different from the others in your firm. ¡°What¡¯s different?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem to be afraid of you.¡± When others saw him, they all trembled in fear. Who would dare to talk to him like this? Tang Ji ¡®an held a fountain pen and signed the document in his hand. He said lightly, ¡± ¡°She¡¯s the sister of the President of the Court.¡± ¡°Younger sister?¡± mu Mian¡¯s jaw almost fell off. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her and cursed in his heart. Why was the busy woman talking about the director¡¯s family affairs with mu Mian in the morning? this was really not the cold and cheerless him. yes. The director came from a poor family and got to where he is today by himself. His sister grew up in the countryside. She doesn¡¯t have much knowledge, but she¡¯s diligent and honest, so she came to my firm to work as a cleaner. Is there anything else you want to know? ¡± One was from a humble family, while the other was from a noble family. He and the director were twopletely different representatives, so he would receive more criticism. In those invisible corners, there would always be people talking about him, saying that he relied on his father. Ha, the director became the Deputy Director at the age of 28. Everyone thought that he was outstanding. And when he reached his current achievements by his own efforts at the age of 26, everyone thought that he had relied on nepotism. The people of the world still had a lot of malice towards second generations like them. That was why he had to work even harder and fight even harder. He wanted to make all those disharmonious voices disappear. He wanted to make them all shut up. ¡°No, no,¡± mu Mian waved her hand. There were people entering Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s office from time to time. They were the leaders of various departments, who were holding various documents for him to sign. Naturally, there was also the chief of the public charges Department. When he came in, he was particrly careful. After all, he was the one who was chosen by him. He heard that because of a wrong cup of tea, he was beaten back to his original state by director Tang. He knew how nitpicking director Tang was, and he was afraid that he would be implicated by mu Qin. As soon as he entered, he saw a young woman sitting on the leather sofa by the window. The woman¡¯s skin was as white as snow and her face was pretty.|| Li was wearing a beige sweater and a Burgundy beret. She was bright and beautiful, and anyone who saw her would not be able to help but take a second look. Was this the woman who had reced mu Qin? It was no wonder. This woman was much more beautiful than mu Qin. Director Tang had always been picky, so he was naturally extremely picky about her appearance. That was why he had chosen the most beautiful woman in his department. However, he didn¡¯t expect that she couldn¡¯t evenpare to the person Tang Ji ¡®an had personally chosen. Section Chief Mao fearfully presented the document. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at him indifferently, and Section Chief Mao felt a chill at the back of his neck. Tang Ji ¡®an said coldly,¡±we need to add more people to the new batch.¡±|| Teach, don¡¯t just send anyone up.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Dunn is right.¡± Chief Mao nodded vigorously. if the higher-ups need more people in the future, you don¡¯t have to send mu Qin from your Department to us. Don¡¯t offend people for our firm. Section Chief Mao was so nervous that he was about to suffocate. It¡¯s over, the director is going to criticize mu Qin. He¡¯s definitely going to be implicated. That d * mned girl, she can¡¯t even do the job of serving tea. I¡¯ve really overestimated her. yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll remember Dunn¡¯s instructions in my heart. Tang Ji ¡®an flipped through the document in his hand, signed it, and threw it to him. ¡°Alright, you may leave.¡± Chapter 1224 1224 Chapter 1226-want to stand out Section Chief Mao took the document, bowed to him, and left in fear and trepidation. As soon as he went out, he couldn¡¯t help but wipe his forehead, which was full of sweat. Section Chief Mao heaved a sigh of relief with a lingering fear. He went downstairs angrily and returned to his office. He called mu Qin to his small office. Mu Qin felt uneasy. It must be mu Mian, that wretched girl, who was talking bad about her behind her back. When she reached the Section chief¡¯s office, the Section Chief looked at her with a cold face and said indifferently, ¡± you¡¯re a newbie and need more training. That¡¯s why I¡¯m sending you to the venue. Mu Qin was so angry that smoke was almosting out of her head. The Public Prosecution Department was basically filing a case on behalf of the lower ss of society. If she were to go to the scene, she would basically be in contact with the factory workers and migrant workers. She didn¡¯t want to. She only wanted to sit in the office and interact with the elites of society. She also wanted to climb up and be the director¡¯s secretary. If she was sent out, how would she have the opportunity towork with the people in thew firm? how would she be able to rise? but chief, ¡± she said anxiously, ¡± I¡¯ve juste in, and I don¡¯t know a lot of the procedures yet. I still want to stay in the Institute and learn more. Section Chief Mao nced at her. it¡¯s more beneficial for your growth to go out and interact more with outsiders. You¡¯ll learn more things. I think highly of you, so Don¡¯t Let Me Down. When our Tang office first started, we also started from being on the scene. Don¡¯t be too arrogant but too weak, understand? ¡± Mu Qin wanted to argue more, but Section Chief Mao said coldly, alright, you can leave now. Starting from tomorrow, go to the Yu Xin construction site in the south of the city. There¡¯s a farmer there who fell off the scaffolding two days ago and wants to Sue Yu Xin construction. Go and investigate ran ran. Mu Qin secretly gritted her teeth. Mu Mian must have said something to Tang Ji ¡®an. That¡¯s why Tang Ji¡¯ an transferred her out to interact with those vulgar migrant workers. If this got out and her neighbors found out, they would definitely speak ill of her behind her back. She had worked so hard to get into the University of Political Science and Law and squeezed out so many people to get into the Tang family¡¯sw firm. She didn¡¯t want to get in touch with those migrant workers. She wanted to do a high-end job and make a name for herself. But now, she felt more and more powerless. She felt that she was being suppressed by mu Mian. She walked out of Section Chief Mao¡¯s office resentfully and returned to the main office with a vicious look in her eyes. Not a single one of them went smoothly. Damn it, mu Mian! Mu Qin packed up, grabbed her bag, and left the office. It was impossible for an intern like her to have a car to send her to the site, so she could only take a bus to the construction site. Mu Qin¡¯s face was frighteningly dark. Her heart was in turmoil, and her eyes suddenly lit up. She did not go straight to the construction site, but to Ye Cheng¡¯s smallpany. She had always looked down on Ye Cheng. He studied a third-rate bachelor¡¯s degree and barely managed to get a bachelor¡¯s degree. During his time in school, he did all kinds of things and often failed his subjects, almost getting expelled from the school. Now, he was busy opening some foreign tradepany and said that he had invested a lot of money. He didn¡¯t know if he would lose money, so he didn¡¯t feel at ease. She went to Ye Cheng¡¯s small foreign tradepany. It was a very old and dpidated building. After climbing up the narrow stairs, she knocked on the door. Ye Cheng came over to open the door. Mu Qin looked at the small office in disdain. The inside was filled with smoke and two men were smoking. Chapter 1225 1225 Chapter 1227-a long story what¡¯s up? ¡± Ye Cheng looked at her indifferently. is there something you need? ¡± your Mianmian has been very close to the second young master of the Tang family recently, ¡± mu Qin said indifferently. did you know that? ¡± Ye Cheng¡¯s heart turned cold. He had been busy with his business and had been working day and night. He had indeed neglected mu Mian. ¡°The second young master of the Tang family?¡± he asked with a dark expression. ¡°Tang Ji ¡®an, the second son of parliament member Tang qingru.¡± Ye Cheng suddenly remembered that mu Mian had borrowed money from him to return it to Tang Ji ¡®an. Later, she had told him that she didn¡¯t need the money anymore. He didn¡¯t dare to think about it. Could it be that mu Mian and Tang Ji ¡®an had some kind of development? Mu Qin raised an eyebrow. if you¡¯re free tonight, go to thew firm and pick up your Mianmian. If you don¡¯t work hard, someone is going to snatch her away. Ye Cheng sat in his Santana sedan, parked on the side of the road opposite the Tang family detective Agency. He kept his eyes on the entrance of the detective Agency. From 5:30 p.m. To 9:00 p.m., Mu Mian still had note out. He didn¡¯t ask mu Qin in detail what mu Mian was doing inside. Was she staying up sote to apany Tang Ji ¡®an? What was their rtionship now? He was a little flustered. He liked mu Mian and grew up with her. He had liked her since he was young. However, mu Mian had always put her energy into her studies. Although the investment and return could not bepared, she had put in a lot of energy, but her results were average. Before she went to university, he didn¡¯t dare to disturb her studies. After she went to university, he happened to start his own business. He wanted to give mu Mian a stable andfortable life, so he had been working very hard for the past two years and had almost no time to see her. His heart was getting colder and colder. He better not pick up the sesame seeds and lose the watermelon. On the seventh floor of thew firm, mu Mian was dozing off on the table as usual. It was almost 10 O ¡®clock. She rubbed her face drowsily. Yes, she was drooling again. It was easy to drool when sleeping on her stomach. She looked at her watch. The door of the office opposite her was still closed. Mu Mian thought to herself that she should leave first. She didn¡¯t know when Tang Ji ¡®an would finish his work. She was so sleepy that she could just go out and call a taxi. She stood up, turned off the small sun heater, and massaged her numb arm. She closed the door of Secretary Tang¡¯s office, wrapped her scarf tightly, and walked out. As soon as she closed the door, Tang Ji ¡®an heard her. He reached out to massage his temples and said in a tired voice, ¡± that¡¯s all for today. We¡¯ll continue the meeting tomorrow. Regarding the corruption of the General Manager of Huagang, you have to keep an eye on him. Report to me immediately if there¡¯s anything. ¡°Yes,¡± tu Jian nodded his head cautiously. Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t even have time to put on his pen before he picked up his coat from the hanger and walked out. Mu Mian went downstairs and out of thew firm¡¯s courtyard. Ye Cheng immediately honked his horn. The cold wind whistled. Mu Mian was initially worried that she would not be able to get a taxi, but the moment she saw Ye Cheng, it was like seeing a roasted sweet potato on a cold winter night. She ran over excitedly. Ye Cheng, what are you doing here? ¡± Ye Cheng scratched the back of his head. Oh, I¡¯m sending a client home, and I happened to pass by here. How did youe out of the detective Agency? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± mu Mian pouted. let¡¯s go, ¡± Ye Cheng said as he opened the door to the passenger¡¯s seat. let¡¯s go back. Mu Mian quickly got into the car and smiled at him. ¡°I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to get a taxi if I was unlucky, but it seems like I¡¯m very lucky.¡± Ye Cheng saw a few men walking out of the lobby and immediately started the car. He stepped on the gas and the car slowly drove away from the door. Chapter 1226 1226 Chapter 1228e to see the world Tang Ji ¡®an wasn¡¯t far from the car. He saw the man beside mu Mian. He recognized that man. He was the man who had lent mu Mian 200000 Yuan in one go. The man was talking to mu Mian. Mu Mian was smiling in a rxed manner. It seemed that they had a good rtionship. The cold wind blew past, and Tang Ji ¡®an frowned slightly. The group of leaders who were supposed to be in a meeting with him were all following behind him. If he didn¡¯t get in the car, no one would dare to leave. Tang Ji ¡®an suddenly turned around and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s continue the meeting.¡± Secretary Tang and tu Jian were a little confused. What was going on? Secretary Tang said carefully, ¡± director Tang, it¡¯s gettingte. You should go back and rest. If there¡¯s anything, we can talk about it tomorrow. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at him coldly. Secretary Tang almost broke out in a cold sweat. He quickly shut his mouth. The group of people followed Tang Ji¡¯ an up to the seventh floor and into his office. The meeting began. On the way, Ye Cheng asked tentatively, ¡± ¡°How did you get out of the detective Agency sote at night?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been working as Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s Secretary for the past few days,¡± mu Mian replied. Ye Cheng¡¯s mouth twitched as he frowned, ¡± ¡°Why are you his Secretary?¡± ¡°His second Secretary is in his hometown and can¡¯te over, so I¡¯ll cover for two days.¡± ¡°He has so many men under him, why did he let you take the ce?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m pretty, smart, and cute,¡± mu Mian chuckled. She knew that Tang Ji ¡®an was doing this to help her vent her anger in front of her cousin, but she had never thought about why he did it. Oh? ¡± Ye Cheng¡¯s eyes flickered. are you two very close? ¡± Mu Mian shrugged. that¡¯s because he didn¡¯t want me topensate him for the expensive vase. I thought I had to repay his generosity. Ye Cheng¡¯s expression did not look too good. are you not filming recently? ¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s after the Lantern Festival. I¡¯m free, so I came to see the world.¡± Ye Cheng felt very upset, but he had nothing to say. He felt that he had missed the best opportunity to confess. He suddenly felt that if he were to speak now, he would only push mu Mian further away. He was a little cowering, cowardly, and worried about his gains and losses. The car stopped at the entrance of the MU family¡¯s house. Mu Mian was about to get out of the car when Ye Cheng grabbed her.|| As he held her wrist, mu Mian instinctively retracted her hand. A look of wariness shed across her eyes, making him feel a little hurt. Mu Mian pped her hands. speak properly and don¡¯t get all touchy. If mu Qin and my aunt see this, they¡¯ll say that I¡¯m seducing other women. Don¡¯t you know them well? ¡± even if you¡¯re his Secretary, ¡± Ye Cheng said softly, ¡± he shouldn¡¯t have let you get off work alone sote. What if you can¡¯t get a taxi? ¡± What if we run into bad guys?¡± Mu Mian waved her hand nonchntly. Haicheng is a safe ce. It¡¯s not that bad. Alright, I¡¯m getting off the car. You should go home too. With that, she got out of the car, opened the door in a good mood, and returned to her home. The streetlights in the alley flickered and then went out with a click. There was a power outage again. Ye Cheng sat in the car and looked at the quiet and cold sky. He felt a little suffocated. He thought that mu Mian would wait for him at the same spot. He thought that he could work hard in his career first. However, mu Mian was not a flower that he had raised. When she bloomed, others would see her beauty. When he was not paying attention, the vines of the flower reached out of the wall. Ye Cheng lit a cigarette and smoked slowly. He did not smoke much and would only smoke once in a while when he was annoyed. Just like that, he stayed in his car outside her house, smoking until midnight. The stars shone with a cold light, and he suddenly felt that the road ahead was a little blurry. Chapter 1227 1227 Chapter 1229-despicable! What was he after? What did he want the most? It waste at night. He drove the car forward, got out of the car, and strolled around the house. The next day, mu Mian woke up a little early. She didn¡¯t want Tang Ji ¡®an to wait for her outside. When she was brushing her teeth in the yard, mu Qin had already finished breakfast and was ready to go out. Mu Qin gave her a meaningful look. She had left ten minuteste today. When she went out, she didn¡¯t see the Tang office¡¯s car. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly. Heh, at this time yesterday, the car from the Dunn¡¯s had already arrived at her house. It seemed that Tang Ji ¡®an knew about Ye Cheng picking mu Mian up from work yesterday. A man like him would never do something like two men fighting for a woman. Mu Qin was a little smug. Obviously, Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t have any feelings for mu Mian. He probably just felt that young and beautiful girls were fresh, and once the novelty wore off, that was all. Mu Qin was in a good mood. She walked out of the alley and arrived at the bus stop. After waiting for a bus for ten minutes, she still didn¡¯t see Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s car. Therefore, she was pretty sure that Tang Ji ¡®an wouldn¡¯te to pick mu Mian up today. In the courtyard house, mu Mian hurriedly ate her breakfast and ran out to take a look. Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t pick her up? Well, it was good that he didn¡¯te to pick her up. She could take the bus by herself. She held the thermal lunch box in her hand and went to the bus stop in a good mood. She didn¡¯t expect mu Qin to still be there. Mu Mian slowly walked over, and mu Qin chuckled,¡±Why didn¡¯t tang Ji ¡®ane to pick you up?¡± Mu Mian smiled and looked in the direction of the bus. your director is very busy every day. He workedtest night, so I asked him not toe and pick me up. Mu Qin put on a fake smile. This mu Mian really cared about her face. Fine, I¡¯ll let her suffer for her face. The bus arrived. There were not many people on this bus. The bus stopped and the door opened. It was facing mu Mian. Mu Mian got on the bus. Oh, she was lucky. There was only one seat left on the bus. She quickly sat down. Mu Qin gritted her teeth. Even the bus driver only looked at appearances. It had always been like this. As long as she waited for the bus with mu Mian, the bus driver would always urately stop the bus in front of mu Mian. Detestable! Mu Mian smiled at her. Mu Qin resisted the urge to roll her eyes and stood beside her. She wasn¡¯t like her mother, who always had her emotions written on her face. On the surface, she didn¡¯t have any conflicts with mu Mian, so she wasn¡¯t so childish as to show her emotions on her face. The next stop was a big one. Many people got on, and mu Qin¡¯s face was pale from the crowd. On the other hand, mu Mian was sitting in her seat leisurely and enjoying the scenery outside. She was very pleased! Mu Qin gritted her teeth.¡¯Don¡¯t be happy too early. You¡¯ll be crying when we get to thew firm. With second young master Tang¡¯s personality, he will never tolerate her. Today, it¡¯s your turn to be abandoned.¡¯ Just wait and see! The car passed by six or seven stops before finally stopping not far from the office. Mu Qin got out of the car with much difficulty in her high heels. Mu Mian was wearing t boots, which made her feel like she was walking on t ground. It was much easier than mu Qin. The two of them walked towards thew firm building together. As soon as they entered thew firm¡¯s main entrance, they heard the sound of a car engine behind them. Mu Qin turned around and saw that it was none other than their valiant and extraordinary Tang suo. She lifted her chin slightly and looked at mu Mian smugly. Mu Mian smiled as she looked at the ck car. Her sixth uncle got out of the car and opened the door for Tang Ji ¡®an. Tang Ji¡¯ an got out of the car with a gloomy expression. Chapter 1228 1228 What¡¯s going on? Mu Mian nced at him. Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood, and his face was very gloomy. Did he work overtime untiltest night? Or did his subordinate make him angry? Tang Ji ¡®an got out of the car, and Secretary Tang followed behind with a briefcase in hand. The two of them walked towards mu Mian and the others. Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t look at mu Mian and walked straight past the two of them. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw mu Mian¡¯s smiling face and mu Qin¡¯s slightly upturned lips. When he passed by the two, mu Qin¡¯s lips curved up proudly. Very good, there was already a Rift between the two of them. Mu Mian was a little surprised and puzzled. What was going on with Tang Ji ¡®an? Not only did she work as his Secretary for free, but she also brought him pumpkin porridge. Why was he so cold? As expected, all young masters were like this? So hard to please. She just stood there with the thermal lunch box in her hand. She could feel her cousin¡¯s faint mockery. Tang Ji ¡®an, who was about two meters away, suddenly turned to look at her. ¡°What are you still standing there for?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± mu Mian was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s my schedule today?¡± Mu Mian¡¯s eyes immediately curved into crescents as she smiled again. She quickly went up to him with the thermal lunch box.¡±Today, the court wille over to collect the evidence from the court, about ten in the morning, Yingluo.¡± The voice gradually faded away, and mu Qin felt her lower eyelids twitching. What was going on? Why didn¡¯t tang Ji ¡®an give up on mu Mian? Did he not see ye Cheng pick mu Mian up yesterday? That¡¯s impossible. If he didn¡¯t see it, Tang Ji ¡®an definitely wouldn¡¯t have|| He looked at mu Mian with a dark face. It was probably because he was too short on manpower. Yes, when Secretary Zhang returned, mu Mian would be back to her original state. He hoped that they would stop contacting each other in the future, and he also hoped that mu Mian would not shamelessly approach him again. On the seventh floor, in Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s office, mu Mian followed behind him step by step. She could feel the man¡¯s unapproachable aura. She really did not understand why the person who was so friendly yesterday had returned to his original state after one night. He had be the second young master Tang who did not show his emotions on his face. Today, Tang Ji ¡®an seemed very cold. He didn¡¯t make small talk with her, nor did he chat with her. As soon as he arrived, he sat at his desk and started to work. Mu Mian carefully walked closer to him and ced the thermal container on his desk. The man didn¡¯t even look up, only focusing on the document in his hand. Mu Mian felt a little aggrieved. She had kindly brought him pumpkin porridge, but this person did not even look at her. She walked around the table and slowly walked to his side. She opened the thermal lunch box, and the aroma of pumpkin congee wafted out. Tang Ji ¡®an frowned slightly, but he didn¡¯t look up. She took out the stainless steel lunchbox and ced it by his hand. She whispered, ¡± ¡°Pumpkin congee. It¡¯s neither thick nor thin. Have some. Have some pumpkin congee in the morning. It¡¯s good for your stomach.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s eyes drooped, and he said lightly, ¡± ¡°Just leave it.¡± Mu Mian then realized that Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s emotions seemed to be directed at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± she asked softly. Her voice was very soft, with a little grievance, like a kitten scratching his heart, so that no matter how resentful he was, he could not be cold to her and continue to lose his temper at her. At that moment, Tang Ji ¡®an thought,¡¯ mu Mian isn¡¯t anyone to you. She doesn¡¯t need to report to you when she gets into someone else¡¯s car.¡¯ You have no right to interfere with the freedom of others. Chapter 1229 1229 Chapter 1231-reimbursement He put down the pen in his hand and picked up the thermal lunch box beside him. The spoon was already ced for him. The pumpkin congee was well stewed and the color was beautiful. He scooped a spoonful and put it in his mouth. It was slightly hot, and the taste was good. The fragrance was overflowing. He swallowed it down his throat and into his stomach, and his entire stomach heated up. His bad mood seemed to have been cured by this bowl of pumpkin congee. Mu Mian¡¯s mood improved again when she saw him eating the porridge. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her indifferently and pretended to say casually, ¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t Yingluo wait for mest night?¡± Mu Mian leaned against his desk and muttered, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me not to wait for you if it¡¯s toote?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an thought to himself, that¡¯s right. He clearly said those words. Why did he have to vent his anger on mu Mian? Mu Mian did not do anything wrong. ¡°It¡¯s sote, you should have asked sixth uncle to send you back first,¡± he said, pretending to be casual. ¡°It was a coincidence yesterday. My neighbor happened to pass by, so I hitched a ride with him.¡± Mu Mian chuckled. ¡°A ride?¡± yes, Ye Cheng. You should have met him before. He¡¯s my neighbor. We live in the same alley, and my courtyard house is right next to his house. Tang Ji ¡®an chuckled. It was 10 O¡¯ clock in the evening, and he just happened to appear and drive her home. Only mu Mian would believe such a coincidence. He finished the small bowl of pumpkin congee and ced the lunchbox on the table. Mu Mian quickly took the lunchbox and put it into the thermal container. She was about to leave when Tang Ji ¡®an called out to her. that Ye Cheng, was he your childhood friend? ¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t childhood sweethearts at least have some emotional entanglements?¡± mu Mian ran her fingers through her hair. ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nodded without changing his expression. then we can¡¯t be considered childhood sweethearts. We¡¯re just neighbors and ssmates at best. There aren¡¯t many ties between us. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s face brightened up in an instant. It only took two seconds for his gloomy expression to turn into a lively one. Tang Ji ¡®an pretended to not care. yes, I know. You can go out and do your work. Mu Mian ced both her hands on his desk. ¡°When is your Second Secretarying back? You should being back today, right?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows. I received a call from himst night. He said that there was a Blizzard in his hometown, and the train can¡¯t start normally. It might take another two days. Mu Mian¡¯s face fell,¡¯ah? Where¡¯s his hometown?¡± ¡°From the North,¡± Mu Mian¡¯s face fell even more. I was filming for the entire yearst year. I wanted to take advantage of this holiday to rest. Director li has already discussed a script for me. I¡¯ll be joining the crew after the Lantern Festival. It¡¯s only a few days. You asked your Second Secretary to quickly ovee all difficulties ande over. ¡°Okay, I got it. I¡¯ll call him today.¡± ¡°If it really doesn¡¯t work out, just let him take the ne. You can reimburse him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a small ce, there¡¯s no airport.¡± ¡°Are there no airports in the surrounding cities?¡± mu Mian clutched her chest. we¡¯ll see. I¡¯ll rush him toe back and report on his work. Go out and do your work. Call Secretary Tang in after you go out. Mu Mian walked out of his office unwillingly. A momentter, Secretary Tang walked in and saw his boss¡¯s anxious expression. go to the train station now. ¡°Why are we going to the Xuanji train station?¡± ¡°Stop Zhang Yang!¡± It was Secretary Tang¡¯s first time seeing a flustered look on his boss¡¯s face. He said nervously, ¡± ¡°Why did you stop him? He arrived at the Haicheng train station at 10:30 this morning and nned to head straight to thew firm.¡± Chapter 1230 1230 Chapter 1232-strangers stay away ¡°Stop him and let him rest for two more days.¡± Secretary Tang was confused,¡±huh?¡± Why?¡± ¡°Do you need me to exin it to you slowly?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at him. Secretary Tang quickly waved his hand. no, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯m going to the train station now. An hourter, Zhang Yang¡¯s Secretary was sitting in his car, wailing anxiously, ¡± ¡°Old Tang, the station won¡¯t abandon me just because I came a few dayste, right?¡± He knew Dunn¡¯s character quite well, and this was something that Dunn would do. Secretary Tang waved his hand. don¡¯t think too much. The director is considerate of your newly married life and wants you to rest for two more days. He¡¯s being considerate. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Zhang Yang felt uneasy. Was their Superintendent someone who would empathize with others? It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. If he hade a few dayster, he would not have been able to keep his rice bowl. Zhang Yang was filled with regret, but he did not dare to say anything. At thew firm, Tang Ji ¡®an sat in his office after a meeting and had a moment of leisure. A clear-headed person like him could easily connect the cause and effect. Someone must have told him why Ye Cheng would appear at the entrance of thew firm in the middle of the night. From mu Mian¡¯s tone, he could tell that the person who told him was not mu Mian. That girl thought that Ye Cheng was just passing by. If mu Mian didn¡¯t tell him, then who else could it be? A face appeared in his mind. Tang Ji ¡®an frowned slightly. Mu Mian¡¯s cousin was obviously a busybody. Tang Ji ¡®an was a very cunning person. He had always done things without leaving a single trace. With the director above him, he wouldn¡¯t fire mu Qin without a care. That would only give others a handle on him. He knew that many other units were watching him, just to see when he would make a mistake and then give up the position of Haicheng¡¯s number one detective society. However, it was still possible for him to remind mu Qin not to mess around within the reasonable and legal range. Second young master Tang raised his eyebrows slightly and called Secretary Tang¡¯s office. He asked him to call Section Chief Mao from the public charges Department to his office. Section Chief Mao¡¯s heart was in his throat when he was summoned. He was most afraid of Tang Ji ¡®an in the whole office. Detective Zhao might be good at ying tricks behind people¡¯s backs, but he was always happy to face everyone. This Tang office was cold to everyone. He kept strangers away and kept people thousands of miles away from him. Everyone in the office was afraid of him. He went up to the seventh floor uneasily and entered Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s office. He said carefully, ¡± ¡°Do you have any orders, chief Tang?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t even raise his head, and his voice was like the cold Lake of the twelfth moon, ¡± ¡°Section Chief Mao didn¡¯t teach well, what should he be punished for?¡± Section Chief Mao was shocked, and cold sweat kept pouring out of his forehead. He stuttered, ¡± ¡°Tang Qianqian, what did I do wrong?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an flipped through the anti-corruption investigation report in his hand. His voice became even colder, and his expression was nonchnt.¡±Your subordinates used their working hours to settle their personal matters. Or did you know but still willfully cover up?¡± Section Chief Mao wanted to kneel down in front of the Dean. When he was talking nicely, he was so scared that his hair stood on end. Now that he was scolding him with hidden anger, how could he not be scared stiff? As he wiped his sweat, he stammered, ¡± ¡°I, I, I, Yingluo, I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re talking about, can you tell me? I¡¯ll immediately give her a stern criticism.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression was still nonchnt. ¡°Mu Qin from your Department, go and ask her where she goes during working hours.¡± Chapter 1231 1231 Seeing her pitiful Section Chief Mao secretly gritted his teeth. It¡¯s that girl mu Qin again. He sent her to the construction site yesterday, and it seemed that the d * mn girl was caught red-handed by the station chief. He solemnly promised Tang Ji ¡®an, ¡± I¡¯ll go and verify it immediately. If she really left her post without permission, I¡¯ll give her a warning and criticism. ¡°Okay, go.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s brows rxed. As soon as it was time to get off work, mu Qin came back with her bag. She had been dealing with those migrant workers for the whole day. What bad luck! She didn¡¯t know if anyone who knew her had seen her. If they did, the neighbors would gossip again. When would these days end? when would Section Chief Mao call her back to his office? She returned to thew firm with a face full of resentment. Just as she was about to go into the office to fill in the form for getting off work, she saw Section Chief Mao calling her over again. As soon as she entered Section Chief Mao¡¯s office, she was scolded in the face. In short, she was reprimanded for taking advantage of her position. Mu Qin was so nervous that her heart was about to jump out of her throat. Ye Cheng told mu Mian? Mu Mian reported to Tang Ji ¡®an? Damn it, mu Mian is definitely a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. She¡¯s so scheming and always pretends to be innocent and ignorant, but men really fall for her tricks. She had seduced many people, and she hade to provoke Tang Ji ¡®an with the help of Ye Cheng. Why couldn¡¯t second young master Tang see through her? The Section Chief¡¯s questioning voice was still echoing in her ears, but mu Qin insisted, I didn¡¯t use my working hours to do my own things. I went straight to the construction site after I left the station yesterday. You can ask manager Shao at the construction site. Ye Cheng¡¯spany happened to be on the way, so she didn¡¯t spend much time at all. All she did was pass on a message, so she went to the construction site early to collect evidence from the group of migrant workers. After calming down, mu Qin knew that Ye Cheng wasn¡¯t stupid. He wouldn¡¯t betray someone he could help. Therefore, Ye Cheng couldn¡¯t have told mu Mian. It was probably just their guess. Why would she stupidly take the me for something that had no evidence? She, mu Qin, wasn¡¯t stupid.|| Melon. The Section Chief saw that she looked so pitiful, and even her eyes were red, but he couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this. After all, she was a young and beautiful girl, and he wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for her. However, the director¡¯s orders were pressing down on him, so he had to go through the motions. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a warning this time. I¡¯ll send it to the Human Resources Department.¡± Tears fell from mu Qin¡¯s eyes, and she looked even more pitiful.¡±Section Chief, why? What did I do wrong?¡± Section Chief Mao was a little upset. you have to be more careful with your words and actions in the future. You have to know what you should do and what you shouldn¡¯t do, who you should curry favor with, and who you shouldn¡¯t offend. You have to know all of this in your heart. You just came out of school, and there are many ways of the world that you still don¡¯t understand. Let me be honest with you, our chief is the person that you can¡¯t offend the most. That¡¯s all for now. You can go out and do your work. I hope you can remember this, understand? ¡± Mu Qin gritted her teeth and walked out of Section Chief Mao¡¯s office. Damn it, not only was she unable toe into contact with important work, but she also had toe into contact with those dirty migrant workers from other ces all day long. Now, she was even going to be demerit-ed and punished. She was an intern, and this demerit would directly dy her promotion. Other people¡¯s internship period was six months, but she would extend it to a year because of this warning. How was she going to answer to her neighbors and rtives when they asked? She clenched her fists and looked up with hatred. They were on the seventh floor. Mu Mian, that b * tch, should be happy. Chapter 1232 1232 Chapter 1234-what do you mean? Mu Qin restrained the hatred in her eyes and tried to calm herself down.|| Sister, it¡¯s getting harder and harder to deal with. The more tenacious the enemy was, the more she had to be 120% alert. Her eyes shed as she had an idea. At dusk, the Twilight was approaching, and the dim yellow light made Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s office look very beautiful. He was in a meeting and looked at his watch from time to time. Secretary Tang was like a worm in his stomach. She sped up the process and pace of the meeting until six O ¡®clock. Tang Ji ¡®an put on a pen and stood up. Secretary Tang had already taken the coat and handed it to him. He said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Zhang Yang!¡± director Tang, Zhang Yang is still in his hometown. He can¡¯t make it back in time. yes. Tang Ji ¡®an nodded. call him and ask him toe back as soon as possible. alright, director Tang. I¡¯ll call him immediately. Tang Ji ¡®an put on his coat and went out. Mu Mian was chatting with the two secretaries. She looked quite happy. They were older than her and seemed to like her. Tang Ji ¡®an stood at the door and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Mu Mian was shocked,¡¯ah? Are you not going to have a meeting or work overtime today?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an had already taken the lead and walked forward. Mu Mian hurriedly picked up the thermal lunch box at the side, put on her Beira hat, and hurriedly greeted the two female secretaries before catching up with Tang Ji¡¯ an. Tang Ji ¡®an looked at the lunch box in her hand and wanted to take it, but just as he was about to do so, he saw inspector Zhaoing out of his office. He put his hand into his pocket and greeted inspector Zhao. ¡°Is this your new Secretary?¡± inspector Zhao asked with a smile. ¡°No,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said lightly,¡±I¡¯m just helping Zhang Yang out for two days.¡± Inspector Zhao nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. Tang Ji ¡®an nodded and walked forward. After they passed inspector Zhao¡¯s office, mu Mian said softly, ¡± ¡°Inspector Zhao seems easy to get along with,¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her. Mu Mian chuckled. don¡¯t be so sensitive. I¡¯m not insinuating you. Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows slightly, but didn¡¯t say anything. The two of them went downstairs together. As they walked, mu Mian asked, ¡± ¡°Have you finished your work? It¡¯s only six O ¡®clock and you¡¯re already off work?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s steps were light, and his gaze was fixed on the thermal lunch box in her hand. He said lightly, ¡± inspector Zhao didn¡¯t even ask. Why do you care? ¡± Mu Mian went downstairs. She was very ambitious. She jumped two flights of stairs with one foot. When Tang Ji ¡®an said this, she quickly turned her head and waved her hands. how would I Dare to Care about you? I¡¯m just concerned from the perspective of a friend. She turned her head to look at him, but she lost her bnce. Just as she was about to step into the air, Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s big hand almost instantly wrapped around her waist. Mu Mian shrieked in fear, but she didn¡¯t fall to the ground as she had expected. She looked up and met Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s deep eyes. Secretary Tang and a group of leaders who had just dispersed from the meeting were following not far behind. When they heard mu Mian¡¯s scream, they quickly sped up and rushed forward. Everyone knew that director Tang treated miss mu a little differently, so they all wanted to curry favor with her. The group of six hurried down the stairs. After crossing one floor, they finally saw their chief with his arm around Xiao MU¡¯s waist. Xiao mu was hanging in the air. Everyone was caught in a dilemma. Tang Ji ¡®an heard footsteps and turned around. Everyone was shocked. It seemed that he hade at the wrong time. It seemed that he had ruined the beautiful scenery of the Tang office. Chapter 1233 1233 Don¡¯t have any emotions As soon as Tang Ji ¡®an saw the group of subordinates who were joining in on the fun, he instinctively pulled his hand back. Mu Mian stared at him in despair, and then her whole body fell down.|| The stock fell and sat hard.|| Bang|| Bang¡¯s concrete floor. It hurts, my ass.|| Her spine seemed to have cracked. Tang Ji ¡®an! You bastard! Mu Mian stared at him resentfully. Tang Ji ¡®an felt a little ufortable. He put one hand in his pocket and said, ¡± ¡°Quickly get up.¡± Mu Miany on the ground, a look of despair was written all over her face.|| The pain in her thigh made her unable to care about her image.¡±Why did you let go?¡± All the Department directors stood cautiously at the corner of the stairs. They did not know whether to advance or retreat. This was the first time they had seen someone so openly reprimand their director, but Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t even have a temper. Tang Ji ¡®an looked at her. Today, she was wearing a red, coarse id cashmere coat and a red beret hat. Now, she was lying on the ground like a naughty child. He couldn¡¯t help but smile.¡±Alright, you may rise.¡± Mu Mian held the thermal container tightly and was unhappy. ¡°You have to apologize to me.¡± Everyone was shocked. The little girl was a little arrogant. It was impossible for Dunn to apologize. The next second, Tang Ji ¡®an pped him in the face. He said softly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault, get up quickly.¡± Mu Mian stood up with much difficulty with the support of the wall. Tang Ji ¡®an turned around and nced at her. The group of division leaders in their forties quickly walked back subconsciously. Tomorrow, he would be called to the director¡¯s office for a talk. It was really terrible. Mu Mian stood up and limped behind Tang Ji ¡®an as they continued down the stairs. When they finally got into his car, mu Mian whispered, ¡± I¡¯m your Secretary for free and brought you breakfast, but you just threw me on the floor. I don¡¯t want toe tomorrow. ¡°Don¡¯t get emotional,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said. Mu Mian looked at him in surprise. I¡¯m not really your employee. Can¡¯t I have emotions? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an looked at her, feeling a little anxious. He, Yingluo, didn¡¯t know how to coax people at all. He had never coaxed anyone before. When a woman was unhappy and had a little temper, what was he going to do next? ¡°There are only a few days left, help cover for me.¡± He coughed lightly. Mu Mian snorted in her heart,¡¯how many more days do I have to hold on? Did you call your Second Secretary? When did he say he would be back? Was he taking a ne? Can I get a ne ticket?¡± until the Lantern Festival. Secretary Zhang is staying in his hometown for his wedding, which is a big day. He wants to stay for a few more days to apany his wife. As his boss, I can¡¯t say much. Do you think I should order him toe back immediately? ¡± ¡°Bring his wife to Haicheng,¡± mu Mian touched her neck and said. Tang Ji ¡®an coughed lightly. let¡¯s do it until the Lantern Festival. He¡¯lle back for the Lantern Festival. Mu Mian¡¯s eyes became even more aggrieved. it¡¯s like I don¡¯t have a day off. After being your Secretary, I¡¯ll be on set the next day. ¡°Is it tiring to be my Secretary?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an asked indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m quite tired. No wonder your Second Secretary didn¡¯t want toe back.¡± ¡°The line of people who want to do it is Jian ¡®an sect,¡± Tang Ji¡¯ an nced at her. Jianan gate was quite far from the office. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you pick one from the long queue from thew firm to Jian an gate?¡± mu Mianughed. The sixth uncle almost burst outughing. His second young master had finally met his match. Little mu Mian was good. Other than song ran, the only person who dared to treat his second young master so ruthlessly was mu Mian. Chapter 1234 1234 Chapter 1236-the difference between heaven and earth He had met his match. Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and pushed her head. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do it until the Lantern Festival. This matter is settled.¡± Second young master Tang¡¯s words and actions have taught you that in his world, his words are thew. The car stopped outside her house¡¯s courtyard, but Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t get out of the car and go in. He still had important things to do and important social events to attend to that night. Mu Mian got out of the car with the thermal lunch box and snorted in her heart. I won¡¯t bring him breakfast tomorrow. Tang Ji ¡®an rolled down the window and ordered, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll continue tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°What do you mean continue?¡± mu Mian turned around and looked at him. ¡°Continue, pumpkin congee.¡± Mu Mian cursed in her heart. She might die if she said two more words. She said unwillingly, ¡± ¡°It depends on my mood.¡± After he finished speaking, he pushed the door open and entered the courtyard without looking back. Sixth uncle saw from the rearview mirror that the corners of his second young master¡¯s mouth were curved up. He seemed to be in a good mood. In the courtyard, her mother was cooking dinner in the kitchen as usual. Mu Mian sighed and walked into the kitchen to take a look at Wanwan. Oh, what a rare guest. Mu Qin was actually inside helping out her mother. Mu Mian raised her eyebrows. What was mu Qin up to? As soon as she entered, mu Qin saw her and quickly came out to greet her, ¡± Mianmian, don¡¯te in. It¡¯s oily and smoky inside. ¡°Why are you helping my mother cook in the kitchen?¡± mu Mian smiled. ¡°When I came back today, third aunt was preparing dinner, so I thought I had nothing to do anyway,¡± mu Qin said matter-of-factly. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right.¡± Mu Mian continued to smile calmly. Mu Qin had a lot of free time, but she had nevere to the kitchen to help. Something was wrong, so there must be a demon. Mu Qin pulled her directly into the courtyard and whispered,¡±Do you know?¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± mu Mian was confused. I don¡¯t know who reported my Yueyue, but she used me of using my office hours to do my own thing. Our chief gave me a demerit without distinguishing between right and wrong. Mu Mian,¡±huh? There¡¯s such a thing?¡± yes, the point is that I was really wronged. However, our chief was very cautious and didn¡¯t want to implicate him, so he didn¡¯t say anything and gave me a demerit as punishment. I really have no one toin to. mu Qin looked aggrieved. Mu Mian: Mianmian, you¡¯re so close to our chief, ¡± mu Qin said. can you help me put in a good word for him? removing the demerit will only take a word from our chief. Although mu Qin was pleading for mercy, she was cursing mu Mian in her heart. She was a prideful person. For so many years, she had always crushed mu Mian. Every time she returned home after an exam, her mood waspletely different from mu Mian¡¯s. The treatment that her family gave them was alsopletely different. She, mu Qin, had been pampered since she was young. Only mu Mian envied her. But today, she had actually fallen to the point of pleading for mercy from mu Mian. How could she not hate him? However, now that things hade to this, there was only one path left for her. She could only lower her status and shamelessly beg mu Mian. She secretly warned herself that the humiliation she suffered today would be returned a hundred times in the future. Mu Mian looked troubled. your Superintendent isn¡¯t an easy person to talk to. He has always been overbearing and heartless. I don¡¯t dare to provoke him. Mu Qin held her hand,¡±I¡¯m begging you, okay?¡± If I get a demerit, my probation period will be extended by at least half a year. Please help me, okay? Just try it, okay?¡± Mu Qin was really a flexible person.|| A person with a good figure. Chapter 1235 1235 Don¡¯t be angry, Ji ¡®an Mu Mian nced at her and smiled. I can only try. I can¡¯t guarantee that Tang Ji ¡®an won¡¯t listen to me. Mu Qin was overjoyed. Although she didn¡¯t want to admit it, her intuition told her that Tang Ji ¡®an would listen to mu Mian as long as mu Mian was willing to help her. As expected, mu Mian was still the same big idiot.|| Melon. Mu Qin¡¯s face was filled with gratitude as she held her hand and said, thank you, thank you. After all, family is the closest. I¡¯ll continue to help you.|| Mom¡¯s going to make dinner.¡± With that, he turned around and walked towards the kitchen. As soon as she turned around, mu Qin¡¯s face turned cold. What she did not see was that mu Mian¡¯s face had also turned cold. The next day, in the MU family¡¯s courtyard, mu Qin looked at herself in the mirror a few times to make sure that she was beautiful before leaving the house. In the courtyard, mu Mian was still brushing her teeth under the sycamore tree. When she saw her, she was all smiles and didn¡¯t seem to be scheming at all. Mu Qin forced a smile at her, then tightened her scarf and walked out of the courtyard. As soon as she left, she saw the ck car of their chief parked at the entrance. She couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. So, she had gone for wool and came home shorn. Not only did she fail to provoke mu Mian and Tang Ji ¡®an, but she had even been given a demerit. Among them, was Tang Ji ¡®an or mu Mian the smart one? She was a little flustered. She walked to the car and bowed to greet the people inside. Sixth uncle rolled down the window and smiled at her. She could vaguely see the people in the back seat through the front window. Tang Ji ¡®an was reading the newspaper in his hand with his head lowered. He didn¡¯t even look up. Mu Qin bit her lower lip, then smiled at her sixth uncle and politely said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Her sixth uncle couldn¡¯t possibly give her a cold face, so he smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t we take the bus together? Secretary Tang will drive today.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an put down the newspaper in his hand. His sixth uncle nced at the rearview mirror and broke out in a cold sweat. ahem, ¡± sixth uncle hurriedly said, ¡± well, I¡¯m sorry. You should take the bus yourself. His sixth uncle didn¡¯t understand The Grudge between his second young master and this little girl, nor did he understand the delicate rtionship between mu Mian and mu Qin, so he had mentioned it. This was great. His second young master¡¯s gaze could almost eat him up. He had spoken too much, he had spoken too much. Mu Qin¡¯s expression was a little aggrieved, but she didn¡¯t insist on anything. She only said softly,¡±Yeah, I was nning to take the bus anyway. I¡¯m leaving.¡± After saying that, he turned around and walked towards the entrance of the alley. Tang Ji ¡®an tutted and looked a little unhappy. ¡°Sixth uncle, don¡¯t make decisions without my permission.¡± His sixth uncle hurriedly nodded. yes, yes, yes. I shouldn¡¯t have said that. Ji ¡®an, don¡¯t be angry. Tang Ji ¡®an lowered his eyes and continued to read the newspaper in his hand.¡±I¡¯m not angry. You don¡¯t have to be nice to her.¡± The sixth uncle was a little puzzled. Weren¡¯t mu Qin and mu Mian cousins? Could it be that their rtionship wasn¡¯t good? Forget it, he didn¡¯t need to worry about it. A momentter, mu Mian walked out with a thermal lunch box. The person in the rearview mirror immediately changed her expression. Yes, although they were all microexpressions, anger and a faint smile were the most obvious expressions. He could tell that his second young master was happy to see mu Mian. Tang Ji ¡®an leaned forward and opened the car door for her. Mu Mian lifted her legs and stepped in. She turned to look at him. The morning sun shone brightly.|| When she got into the car, the smile in her eyes was pure and beautiful. She deliberately put on an arrogant attitude. ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to bring you any porridge. After all, you threw me like that yesterday.|| My thigh still hurts.¡± Chapter 1236 1236 Chapter 1238-mu Qin received demerit He was wearing gold-rimmed sses. Well, he didn¡¯t usually wear them. He was a little short-sighted and would wear sses when he read the newspaper or worked. He looked very restrained. His eyes lingered on the newspaper in his hand, but he did not look up.¡±Why did you bring it again?¡± Mu Mian snorted and said with a little pride, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s because my mom cooked too much. It would be a waste to throw the rest away, so I brought it for you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Of course I am.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her. thrifty. Good habit. The sunlight shone through the gaps in the old house andnded on his side profile. He was really a noble young master. How did she manage to p him on their first meeting with this face and deep gaze? The car drove out of the alley, turned a corner, and slowly passed by the bus stop. Mu Qin was waiting for a bus at the stop. Mu Mian¡¯s window was half open, so the car drove very slowly and passed mu Qin. Mu Qin lifted her chin slightly and stared at the person in the car. She thought to herself,¡¯mu Mian is so cheap. There¡¯s obviously an empty seat in the car, but she didn¡¯t give her a ride and let her squeeze into the public bus.¡¯ Tsk, she only knew how to rely on men. After all, if they were topete fairly, she, mu Mian, would never be her opponent. What¡¯s the big deal? What she despised the most were women who used their men under their skirts.|| She, mu Qin, had always relied on her own strength. It was like this when she was studying and it was still the same now that she was working. Mu Mian had a faint smile on her face as she nced at mu Qin. She wasn¡¯t overly enthusiastic, but she wasn¡¯t cold either, so no one could tell what she was feeling. She wouldn¡¯t pretend to be a good person in front of Tang Ji ¡®an. She always felt that Tang Ji¡¯ an understood her to a certain extent. She had been bullied by her family until now, so she didn¡¯t need to return good for evil. Tang Ji ¡®an should understand. The car left the bus stop again. Mu Qin didn¡¯t even dare to show her hatred on her face. After all, her second young master Tang was still sitting in that car. She could only look at the car in the distance with resentment, clenched her fist, and put it into her coat pocket. Soon, her bus arrived. She got on the bus in resignation. In the car, Tang Ji ¡®an was still browsing through the newspapers, financial newspapers, and political newspapers. This person probably wanted to turn a day into forty-eight hours. She remembered what mu Qin had asked her to do yesterday. Mu Qin had been demerit-ed and punished. Was it Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s order? She wanted to say something but stopped. It wasn¡¯t that she wanted to plead for mu Qin, but she wanted to know why Tang Ji ¡®an did this. The car stopped at an intersection waiting for the traffic light. There were many bicycles parked at the side. The bicycles in this era all had front bars, and asionally there would be children sitting on the front bars. Although the cold wind was whistling, it looked quite heartwarming. ¡°Why are you so short of breath?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her. Mu Mian¡¯s heart trembled. is there? is there? ¡± she asked. ¡°There is.¡± ¡°Did you know that mu Qin was given a demerit?¡± mu Mian made up her mind. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s eyes opened, and his long fingers pushed against the mirror frame. He said in a faint voice, ¡± ¡°Eh? Is that so?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± mu Mian whispered again. He flipped the newspaper in his hand. yes, the office is so big. Many things happen in a day. She¡¯s just a small intern. I won¡¯t care so much about her. Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t show his emotions on his face. Even a sly old fox in politics wouldn¡¯t be able to see his emotions from his face, let alone a naive little girl like mu Mian. He said it indifferently, so she believed him. Chapter 1237 1237 Chapter 1239-cursing in his heart She scratched the back of her head. I think her boss said that she didn¡¯t work properly during working hours and did her own thing. So, she gave her a demerit. Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyes and nced at her. ¡°Don¡¯t learn from her.¡± ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t learn,¡± mu Mian nodded subconsciously. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± I¡¯m not your subordinate. You can¡¯t control me. I¡¯m just a friendly sponsor. I¡¯ll serve you for free. You can¡¯t ask for so many conditions. Tang Ji ¡®an skimmed through the financial newspaper in his hand. you have to love what you¡¯re doing and n for what you¡¯re doing. Although it¡¯s just a temporary post, you have to do your best. Hmph! mu Mian leaned over and snorted, ¡± are all Scouts so good at bluffing? ¡± The corners of Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s mouth curved, and his eyes stopped on the newspaper. ¡°I don¡¯t reason with others easily. You have to listen to what I say.¡± Mu Mian clicked her tongue. this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone make enving others sound so Grand. If you¡¯re an expert, then you¡¯re an expert. If you¡¯re not convinced, then you can¡¯t. You young masters and aristocratic families are all experts. Your words are really smooth and wless. Tang Ji ¡®an took out a small yellow envelope from the inside of his coat and handed it to her. ¡°What is this?¡± mu Mian was confused. ¡°You take it.¡± Mu Mian took it and opened it. Yes, it was cash. It was quite a thick stack. this is your sry, ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said calmly. so, can I enve you for this money? ¡± Mu Mian meat|| At a nce, there was at least 3000 Yuan in the thick stack of money. This was more than what she had earned from filming. Mu Mian¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she smiled, looking especially happy.¡±Yes, yes. Please enve me to your heart¡¯s content, second young master Tang. I won¡¯t have anyints,¡± The car stopped at the entrance of thew firm. Mu Mian said enthusiastically, ¡± ¡°Have a seat, I¡¯ll open the door for you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to suck up to me.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an grabbed her wrist. Mu Mian nced at him and cursed in her heart. This person is indeed hard to please. He can¡¯t be cold or hot. It¡¯s so hard to control. Tang Ji ¡®an opened the door and got out of the car. Mu Mian followed closely behind him and entered thew firm. After mu Qin came over to sign the work form, she could only head to the construction site and continue to deal with the group of people at the bottom of society that she despised the most. What made her angrier was that she ran into an acquaintance at the construction site. It happened to be the son-inw of their neighbor, aunt Wang¡¯s family. The son-inw was in the Small Business of building materials. He was in disbelief when he saw mu Qin and greeted her. Mu Qin wished she could hide in a crack in the ground. To her, dealing with a group of semi-illiterates was a very shameful thing. She didn¡¯t want anyone to have any chance to nder her. However, she had no choice. Aunt Wang¡¯s son-inw had already greeted her warmly. She couldn¡¯t ignore him, so she responded faintly. All the humiliation she had suffered was naturally transferred to mu Mian. She firmly believed that it was because of mu Mian that she was sent out and that it was also because of mu Mian that she was punished. She was so angry that her fingers were trembling. It would be best if mu Mian could get rid of her demerit. If not, she would definitely make her suffer. Mu Mian had no intention of pleading for mu Qin. She wasn¡¯t stupid. It wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t know how much trouble her cousin had caused her all these years. The most detestable thing was that she had actually introduced someone like Liao Zheng to be her boyfriend. Mu Qin should be well aware of Liao Zheng¡¯s personality. How could mu Mian not sense her sinister intentions? Chapter 1238 1238 Chapter 1240-I¡¯ve troubled you It wasn¡¯t like her brain had been kicked by a donkey to plead for such a person. So, he did what he had to do in the office during the day. Tang Ji ¡®an was still busy with meetings and meetings. In the past, mu Mian thought that a Big Shot like Tang Ji ¡®an would only need a few secretaries for decoration. Now, she realized that two secretaries were not enough. Secretary Tang was so busy all day that her feet barely touched the ground. It turned out that big shots were really busy. At six O ¡®clock, Secretary Tang¡¯s timing was just right. Tang Ji¡¯ an looked at him with admiration. As expected of the person he had personally chosen, he knew him very well. Secretary Tang put some documents into his briefcase. Tang Ji ¡®an said in a deep voice, ¡± send these documents to my mansion. I¡¯ll continue to read the rest at night. ¡°Got it, director Tang. I was just about to send it over to you.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an took his coat and walked out. With a wave of his hand, mu Mian caught up with his pace. In the MU family¡¯s courtyard house, mu Qin impatiently went up to mu Mian when she returned.¡±Mianmian, did you say anything?¡± Mu Mian said perfunctorily, ¡± he did say it, but Tang Ji ¡®an said he didn¡¯t know. I think it was your chief¡¯s decision. He said that he usually doesn¡¯t interfere with the people under him, so he ran. Mu Qin¡¯s face instantly darkened. She could tell that mu Mian was just patronizing her. This girl had no intention of pleading for her. Her face remained calm, but her tone turned cold. Tang Ji ¡®an probably just said that. Are you not willing to help me? ¡± Mu Mian frowned. I don¡¯t have that much influence over at Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s side. You¡¯re overestimating me. This was the truth. Mu Qin¡¯s expression turned cold as she let go of her hand,¡±Alright, I understand. Sorry to make things difficult for you.¡± With that, he turned around and left. As soon as she returned to her room, she was called over by her father. Mu Qin was a little apprehensive. The moment she entered her parents ¡°room, she saw her father¡¯s gloomy face. ¡°Auntie Wang came over to chat just now. She said that her son-inw saw you at a construction site today. Why are you at the construction site instead of thew firm?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because of that girl, mu Mian?¡± mu Qin was filled with grievances. Liu cuixiang was unhappy,¡±what did that girl do again?¡± She had been living a glorious life these few days. Second young master Tang had been picking her up by car every day. The neighbors in the alley had seen it and were all discussing whether this girl had be a Phoenix.|| Zi, is she even worthy?¡± Mu Qin sighed. she¡¯s now attached to our Tang agency. With just a word from her, the higher-ups send me to the field work. I have to go to the construction site and the factory every day. It¡¯s really hard. Liu cuixiang gritted her teeth and said,¡±This wretched girl, she¡¯s just jealous of you.¡± Mu Qin continued, ¡± it¡¯s not just that. I don¡¯t know what she said behind my back, but it caused director Tang to give me a demerit. My internship has to be extended. Liu cuixiang mmed the table and stood up,¡±there¡¯s such a thing?¡± This girl must be jealous that you can work in thew firm. She just can¡¯t stand seeing you do well. This d * mned girl, I¡¯ll tell her grandfather, or I¡¯ll let her grandfather handle her. ¡± Mu Qin didn¡¯t stop her, and her mother rushed out in anger. The courtyard house had three entrances and three exits. It was quite big. Old master mu lived in thest row of houses. Liu cuixiang rushed straight in. Old master mu sat in the hall and listened to the radio. Beijing Opera was ying on the radio. Chapter 1239 1239 Chapter 1241-really makes one helpless Liu cuixiang rushed in and immediately said, ¡± ¡°Dad, if you don¡¯t take care of mu Mian, that girl is going to fly into the sky.¡± Old master mu lowered the volume of the radio. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this girl?¡± it¡¯s all because of her! Liu cuixiang said loudly. Qinqin was given a demerit by thepany¡¯s leader and was even sent to work at a construction site! When old master mu heard this, he was furious. This girl, mu Mian, not only did she ignore the opposition of her family and insist on putting on an act, but she also did so in spite of them.|| Recently, she had been trying to curry favor with young master Gui. Her neighbors were all discussing that she could marry into his family. Old master MU¡¯s ancestors were schrs, and schrs were noble and virtuous. He felt that this granddaughter of his had fallen into the eyes of money and did not care about the MU family¡¯s reputation at all. He did not dare to offend the second young master of the Tang family, but he could still discipline his own granddaughter. He turned off the radio and said loudly, ¡± ¡°You go and get her for me.¡± Liu cuixiang¡¯s eyes were filled with a smug smile. She immediately went to the front row to call mu Mian over. Although mu Mian hated her grandfather, he was still an elder after all. She still had to give him the respect he deserved. Otherwise, her parents wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. Just as she stood beside her grandfather, she saw him raise his hand. Mu Mian frowned and looked at him.¡±Grandfather, are you going to hit me?¡± Liu cuixiang looked at the two of them gloatingly and secretly shouted in her heart, beat her up and teach this girl a lesson. Let¡¯s see if this girl still dares to secretly cause trouble for her Qinqin. Old master mu stopped. Although he was aloof and Noble, he had to admit that he could not afford to offend the second young master of the Tang family. He was the young master of a wealthy family, second only to his father. Even his uncle was a high-ranking official in the capital. Old master mu judged the situation and put down his hand. He could not hit her, but he had to reprimand her. He red at mu Mian and mmed his walking stick on the ground.¡±Girl, what¡¯s wrong with you? Now that you¡¯ve hooked up with a young master, you can¡¯t wait to oppress your sister, right?¡± Mu Mian felt that this was a groundless crime. She did not do anything, so why did her family always push all kinds of crimes on her? Her grandfather believed everything mu Qin said, but he didn¡¯t believe anything she said. Tsk, tsk, it really made one feel helpless. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about, Grandpa,¡± she said calmly. Liu cuixiang was gritting her teeth in anger. Usually, at this time, the old man would have already pped her, and the third son¡¯s family would not dare to refute anything. Now, this girl had really hooked up with a rich young master, and even the old master had to give in to her. If this continued, wouldn¡¯t she, mu Mian, have the final say in the MU family? That would not do. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± old master mu shouted. You don¡¯t know? Did you know that Qinqin was given a demerit? She was sent to the construction site. Did you know that your sister graduated from the University of Law andw? isn¡¯t it your personal revenge that she wanted to go to the construction site?¡± Mu Mian¡¯s heart turned cold. This was mu Qin¡¯s grandfather, and also her grandfather. But why had she never experienced the love and care of a grandfather since she was young? Her heart turned cold, and her tone turned cold as well.¡±What if I say I don¡¯t know? What if I say I don¡¯t know anything?¡± She didn¡¯t know anything at all. She didn¡¯t know the reason, so what was wrong with her? Old master mu was furious, and Liu cuixiang was even more furious. Not only was this wretched girl trying to sabotage him in secret, but she was also pretending to be ignorant on the surface. When did this girl learn to be so smart, damn it! Chapter 1240 1240 Not a bad impression She raised her voice and said, ¡± how could you not know? our Qinqin didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It was you who fanned the mes in front of the second young master of the Tang family and gossiped. Because of you, not only was our Qinqin sent to the construction site, but she was also demerit-ed and punished. You know how important thew firm is. It wasn¡¯t easy for our Qinqin to get in through the interview. If she has outstanding work capabilities in the future and makes a name for herself, we¡¯ll be able to stand out on our own and our family will benefit from it! This girl, she got into a third-rate art school, so she must be jealous of my Qinqin, so she¡¯s trying her best to curry favor with second young master Tang. She¡¯s trying to curry favor with him in order to harm my Qinqin. Dad, you must see this girl¡¯s true colors.¡± Mu Mian facepalmed. Her first aunt had been shameless for more than ten years. Now, she had reached the point where she could speak without thinking. Old master mu had always been biased towards the big family. He had never liked mu Mian, and he looked down on her acting skills. your aunt is right, ¡± he said loudly. Qinqin has always done things with a sense of propriety. She¡¯s a diligent and down-to-earth child. It¡¯s impossible for her to make any mistakes and be demerit-ed. Mu Mian looked at her grandfather and raised her chin slightly. ¡°So? What evidence do you have to be so sure that she didn¡¯t do anything wrong and get a demerit? Why did she push all the me to me when she got a demerit?¡± ¡°What evidence do you need?¡± Liu cuixiang asked. What evidence was needed for this? My Qinqin has done so much preparation and hard work in order to be able to attend the interview. How could she not cherish this hard-won opportunity?¡± Mu Qin rushed over and grabbed her mother¡¯s hand.¡±Mom, who asked you to be so loud? I already said that it has nothing to do with mu Mian.¡± Mu Mian looked at mu Qin and sighed in her heart. With mu Qin¡¯s level, most people really couldn¡¯t see through her. She shouldn¡¯t have gone to the University of Political Science and Law. She should have gone to the drama school to study acting. Her acting skills had reached the point of perfection. Liu cuixiang¡¯s heart ached as she looked at mu Qin. you silly girl. You¡¯re still speaking up for mu Mian at a time like this? did she think of you? ¡± When people tried to harm you behind your back, they didn¡¯t show any mercy.¡± Mu Mian almostughed coldly. This mother and daughter duo, one ying the good cop, the other ying the bad cop, they were really amazing. Mu Mian had always been on guard against mu Qin because mu Qin was indeed a very smart person. In this courtyard, her mother, other aunties, and cousins might not like eldest aunt, but they all had a good impression of mu Qin. Even mu Mian¡¯s parents said that mu Qin wasn¡¯t bad. After all, she had good looks and good grades. She was also good at putting on a front and looked obedient. Who would hate such a girl? Moreover, she had brought a lot of glory to the MU family. As the head of the MU family, it was reasonable for her grandfather to like her. Only mu Mian had seen through her and knew that she was not as considerate as she appeared to be. If she didn¡¯t tell her mother, would her mother jump up and down in front of her grandfather and say that mu Qin¡¯s demerit was rted to her? Mu Mian raised her voice and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Since big aunt doesn¡¯t believe me, should I invite mu Qin¡¯s leader and director Tang to our house? you can ask him yourself.¡± Liu cuixiang jumped up again. Aiyo, that¡¯s amazing. You¡¯ve climbed up to a higher branch after all. You¡¯re using second young master Tang to suppress others. Mu Mian, mu Mian, if you¡¯re so capable, you should marry into the Tang family. It¡¯s too early to be proud now. Chapter 1241 1241 Chapter 1243-is there a social event? Mu Qin pulled her back. Her mother was really irrational. Don¡¯t ruin her good thing. As long as mu Mian was willing to invite Tang Ji ¡®an over, that would be great. She believed that when her grandfather, who was an elder, pleaded for her, Tang Ji¡¯ an would not embarrass the elder in front of him for mu Mian¡¯s sake. He might even cancel her demerit. Although she despised this method, she was willing to lower her status as long as she could get rid of her demerit. Liu cuixiang was still ranting when mu Qin coldly rebuked,¡±Mom, Mianmian has already said so. Why are you still so unforgiving?¡± Mu Mian snorted.¡¯You¡¯re not going to let me off when you¡¯re in the right. I¡¯d like to ask you what¡¯s wrong with your family.¡¯ Liu cuixiang finally realized that her daughter wanted Tang Ji ¡®an toe over. Although old master mu looked noble and virtuous on the surface, he actually hoped to have some rtionship with the Tang family. He was really acting noble and virtuous. ¡°Then invite Tang Ji ¡®an over. We¡¯ll ask him face to face,¡± he said coldly, suppressing his anger. Mu Mian snorted in her heart. He still didn¡¯t believe her. He still felt that she had snitched on mu Qin to Tang Ji ¡®an. She wasn¡¯t that despicable. She didn¡¯t like mu Qin, but she would never harm others. She just wanted to lead a good life, and now, she was even more eager to move out. However, she also had another thought. If Tang Ji ¡®an coulde over more often to make her proud and let her show off in front of her family, it didn¡¯t seem to be a bad thing. Therefore, the matter of buying a house should be put aside for the time being unless it was absolutely necessary. The next day, Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s car was still parked in front of the MU family¡¯s house. There were neighbors holdingrge bowls of breakfast in front of each house in the alley, and everyone¡¯s eyes were quite yful. Old MU¡¯s Mianmian had a good car to pick her up again. This girl was so capable. In the past, she had always been suppressed by his Qinqin until she could not lift her head. When the neighbors turned around, their words were not very pleasant to hear. Mianmian was so capable. She relied on her good looks and had her ways with men. It was said that Ye Cheng of the ye family could not forget her. Tsk, tsk. This kind of elderly grandpas and grandmas loved to talk about family affairs, and they liked to specte about others with dark thoughts. Mu Mian¡¯s academic results had always been average since she was young. She had also gotten into a big fight with her family when she entered the entertainment industry, so she had long be famous in this alley. At this time, his reputation was getting worse day by day. Of course, Liu cuixiang¡¯s adding fuel to the fire and fanning the mes was a part of this. The moment mu Mian stepped out of the courtyard, she saw the people who were looking around carefully getting into his car. As soon as she got in the car, mu Qin walked out of the door. The neighbors all said, ¡± look, the elder sister is clean and honest, while the younger sister is clinging to the dragon and phoenix. I think Mianmian will most likely end up being abandoned by men in the future. Mu Qin naturally heard all these rumors. She walked out with her head held high. These neighbors were right. Whoever had thestugh would have the bestugh. Life was a long-distance race, and she was not in a hurry. Mu Mian sat in the car and turned to look at Tang Ji ¡®an. She said carefully, ¡± ¡°Are you working overtime tonight?¡± ¡°No.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an still didn¡¯t raise his head. He had been going home to work for the past few days because he didn¡¯t want her to stay with him untilte, or to give others the chance to pick her up. ¡°Then, do you have a dinner to attend tonight?¡± she asked again. Chapter 1242 1242 Busy Tang Ji ¡®an put the newspaper on hisp, turned around, and took off his sses to look at her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mu Mian chuckled. it¡¯s nothing much. It¡¯s just that you gave me so much money yesterday. I want to treat you to a meal to express my gratitude. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°When I get to thew firm, I¡¯ll ask Secretary Tang to book a restaurant. What kind of cuisine do you like? Do you eat spicy food? Or Cantonese? Or, there are a few good Western restaurants in Haicheng.¡± no, it¡¯s not that troublesome, ¡± mu Mian hurriedly said. just eat at my house. Tang Ji ¡®an furrowed his brows. So mu Mian wasn¡¯t asking him out. ¡°You have too many people in your family,¡± he said, narrowing his eyes. Besides, other than mu Mian, he did not care for anyone else. Second young master Tang was the second young master of the Tang family. He only had contact with young masters from wealthy families. When it came to dealing with people, he did have the arrogance of a noble young master, but he handled it just right, making people unable to help but look up to him. Mu Mian looked at him with a bitter face and asked,¡¯are you not willing to go? My mom¡¯s cooking skills are pretty good.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s eyes swept over the newspaper, but only he knew that he couldn¡¯t read it at all. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± he said calmly. Mu Mian moved closer to him and asked,¡±do you have any activities or social events tonight?¡± If you don¡¯t have it, you cane to my house for a meal. It won¡¯t take up much of your time, at most an hour.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an flipped the newspaper. I¡¯ve already said. I¡¯ll think about it. ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Mu Mian moved back a little. At six O ¡®clock in the evening, mu Mian looked up at the office opposite her. The door was closed. At 6:30, the people inside still didn¡¯t seem to want toe out. She pouted. Okay, it seemed that Tang Ji ¡®an wouldn¡¯t being to her house for dinner. Forget it then. She¡¯d better go back and tell her family. She got up and bade farewell to the Secretary in the office, then walked out. Tang Ji ¡®an naturally heard her voice from the other side of the door. He put the tip of his pen into the cover, then ignored the people who were still in a meeting. He took his coat and said, ¡± ¡°Secretary Tang, please continue with the meeting. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Secretary Tang cursed in his heart. He had just told him not to leave early today, but now he left in a hurry. Their office was really unpredictable. Mu Mian hurried down the stairs and arrived at the hall on the first floor. There were many more people on the first floor than on the seventh floor, and there was an endless stream of people. Some were off work, and some were shuttling between departments with documents in their hands. It was a busy scene. Just as mu Mian was about to reach the exit of the hall, someone called out to her from behind. As soon as Tang Ji ¡®an opened his mouth, the people who were busy in the hall stopped and looked at mu Mian. Mu Mian turned around to look at him. Tang Ji ¡®an caught up to her in a few steps.¡±Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Mu Mian revealed a sly smile, but she covered it up and tried not to show it. She said calmly, ¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go have dinner.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows. The two of them got into the car, and mu Mian couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer.¡±You¡¯ve considered it?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he said indifferently. don¡¯t worry, ¡± mu Mian patted his shoulder. my mother¡¯s cooking will not disappoint you. It was almost seven o ¡®clock. The entire Mu family was in the main hall. They didn¡¯t dare to start eating because they had invited an important guest. If the important guest didn¡¯te, how would they dare to start the meal first? Mu Qin was the most apprehensive. On one hand, she hoped that Tang Ji ¡®an woulde over. She wasn¡¯t someone who only cared about love. Her career was also very important to her. Only when Tang Ji¡¯ an came would she be able to ask her grandfather, third uncle, and third aunt to plead for her. Chapter 1243 1243 It has nothing to do with him anyway But on the other hand, she didn¡¯t want Tang Ji ¡®an toe over. If Tang Ji¡¯ an was willing toe, it meant that mu Mian was very important in his heart. She hoped that Tang Ji ¡®an and mu Mian¡¯s rtionship was just for fun. As her mind was in a mess, the sound of a car engine came from outside the courtyard house. Then, the door of the courtyard opened, and she saw two people wearing the same color coat slowly walking through the courtyard and into the main hall. Mu Qin¡¯s heart turned cold. Old master mu was a man of integrity. He walked to the main hall with his walking stick to wee Tang Ji ¡®an. Although he was a little arrogant in his heart and thought that Tang Ji ¡®an was just a rich young master who had received the favor of his ancestors, he still put on a grateful expression and reached out his hand. wee, second young master Tang. I hope you don¡¯t mind the simple food. Tang Ji ¡®an gave old master mu enough face. He reached out to shake hands with him and even squeezed out a smile.¡±Thank you for your hospitality.¡± The group of hungry people quickly took their seats. Mu Qin had light makeup on and was wearing a bright red woolen coat. She looked quite delicate and beautiful. Liu cuixiang pushed her to Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s side and wanted her to sit next to him. Mu Mian sat on the right, so mu Qin wanted to sit on the left. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at mu Mian¡¯s cousin, mu bin, and waved at him. ¡°You can sit next to me.¡± Mu bin was 12 years old and was in the fifth grade of elementary school. He was quite smart and was considered the person who treated mu Mian the best in the family, other than her parents. With a wave of Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s hand, he quickly pushed mu Qin to the side and sat next to Tang Ji¡¯ an. Mu Qin and Liu cuixiang¡¯s expressions were very ugly, but they could only hold it in. Mu Qin could only sit down next to mu bin. Dinner officially began. Mu Mian was quite at ease. She had brought the person, but she could feel theplicated gazes of first aunt and mu Qin. She knew what they were thinking, but they also hoped that he woulde. Seeing that she had really brought the person, she was a little jealous. She had been in the limelight for a while, but she couldn¡¯t care less about what happened next. Seeing first aunt, mu Qin, and grandfather all sitting on pins and needles, she couldn¡¯t help but want tough. Let them be, it had nothing to do with him anyway. Liu cuixiang gave mu Qin a look, signaling her to pick up some food for Tang Ji ¡®an. Mu Qin obediently picked up a piece of beef and put it in Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s bowl. However, she saw Tang Ji¡¯ an frown, and her heart immediately went into a state of rm. She had forgotten that the Tang Institute was a nitpicking young master. She had heard that he had mysophobia. Would such a picky person ept someone putting food in his bowl? Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her coldly. we¡¯re not close enough to casually give each other food. Mu Qin¡¯s smile froze on her face. This was too merciless. How could she still have any face after saying such words in front of the entire family? After Tang Ji ¡®an finished speaking, he picked up a piece of beef from his bowl and threw it into mu Mian¡¯s bowl. He said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like to eat this. You eat it.¡± We weren¡¯t close enough to give each other food. Mu Qin couldn¡¯t give Tang Ji ¡®an food, but Tang Ji¡¯ an gave mu Mian food. He was telling everyone that mu Mian and I have a good rtionship. Mu Mian nced at him and muttered, ¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a trash can? If you don¡¯t like it, just throw it to me. ¡± His voice was so low that only Tang Ji ¡®an could hear him. Tang Ji¡¯ an wasn¡¯t angry, and he even smiled. Mu Qin couldn¡¯t help but feel envious. Mu Mian could be so close to director Tang without any effort, while she could not even touch the corner of his clothes even after using all her skills. Chapter 1244 1244 Old master mu is not stupid It was really unfair. Although mu Mian¡¯s mouth was full of disdain, her body was very honest. She quickly ate the meat that Tang Ji ¡®an threw at her and then continued to sweep the food on the table without any distractions. On the other hand, Tang Ji ¡®an was the second young master of the Tang family. What delicacies had he not eaten? Aunt Zhou and aunt Lin, who usually cooked for him, were both hidden experts in cooking. Therefore, he was not very interested in eating, so he ate the dishes in front of him slowly. In the end, Liu cuixiang could no longer sit still, and kept winking at old master mu. Mu Qin was old master MU¡¯s most valued eldest granddaughter, and this eldest granddaughter had never let him down. So, at this crucial moment, he couldn¡¯t care about his face anymore. He coughed lightly and said,¡±Second young master Tang, I heard that my family¡¯s mu Qin made a small mistake in yourw firm and was given a demerit.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an put down the chopsticks in his hand and nced at old master mu indistinctly. The whole family was worried. Well, mu Mian was eating quite happily, but she didn¡¯t fit in with the atmosphere. Tang Ji ¡®an frowned. His tone was extremely cold. I have a lot of staff under me, but I don¡¯t know much about them. You said that she had a demerit, so it should be that she did something wrong and her superior found out about it. It¡¯s fine as long as she knows what she did wrong and can change for the better to avoid making the same mistake again. Eh? Second young master, you¡¯ve blocked his words. How can you plead for mercy? Old master mu was not stupid. He knew that this was the only way. If he spoke rashly now, he would only ruin Qinqin¡¯s good impression of him. He smiled awkwardly. Liu cuixiang saw that her father-inw didn¡¯t seem to want to continue pleading for mercy, so she became anxious and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°Second young master Tang, Qinqin would never make a mistake. Could you please cancel her demerit on ount of her grandfather?¡± The atmosphere at the table dropped below freezing point. Mu Mian raised her eyebrows slightly. Her first aunt was only good at making a scene. When she met a Big Shot with great power, her barbaric and domineering ways were useless. Herbat power was actually very weak. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s eyes were cold. Sometimes, he didn¡¯t even give face to his own father. He really didn¡¯t care about this mere old master mu. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that mu Qin¡¯s leader has misunderstood her?¡± he coldly asked. Mu Qin realized the seriousness of her words. If Section Chief Mao knew that she was gossiping behind his back, would this direct leader let her off? She wasn¡¯t sure what kind of person Tang Ji ¡®an was, but she couldn¡¯t guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t tell Section Chief Mao tomorrow that she had set up a banquet to entertain him.|| If the news spread to Section Chief Mao¡¯s ears, then this direct leader would definitely make things difficult for her in the future. She was scared. She was sure that Tang Ji ¡®an wouldn¡¯t let her off easily. Grandpa¡¯s face was not worth mentioning in his eyes. He didn¡¯t care about anyone. He didn¡¯t care about his elders. Liu cuixiang wanted to say more, but mu Qin quickly grabbed her mother¡¯s hand under the table. She epted this demerit, but if she continued to make a fuss, she was afraid that it would not be as simple as being demerit-ed. Liu cuixiang swallowed the words that were about toe out of her mouth. She then red at mu Mian, who was still eating. This wretched girl was so big-hearted, couldn¡¯t she help put in a few good words? Mu Mian,¡±hehe, why should I say it?¡± I won¡¯t say. Chapter 1245 1245 Mu Mian felt a little guilty Mu Qin quickly tried to smooth things over. director Tang, please don¡¯t be angry. My mother has spoken too much. Section Chief Mao is fair in rewarding and punishing people. It was my fault. I¡¯ve learned my lesson and will be more serious in the future. Tang Ji ¡®an gave her a meaningful look. This woman was very smart and knew when to advance and when to retreat. How could the silly girl who was still eating by his side be her opponent? Mu Mian: ¡± yeah. Actually, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. I have a scale in my heart. I won¡¯t be bullied so easily. Liu cuixiang was unwilling, but her daughter was holding her hand tightly, so she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. However, the second young master of the Tang family seemed to have been quenched in ice. He was so cold that even she, as an elder, was in fear. Wasn¡¯t Yingying only a few years old? Wasn¡¯t he only 28 years old? His imposing manner was really terrifying. He was indeed a young master of a big family, and he exuded power without being angry. this has nothing to do with me, ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said coldly. Mianmian has nothing to do with it. I hope you don¡¯t make things difficult for her. Mu Mian¡¯s cheeks puffed up and sheughed foolishly. Mu Qin gritted her teeth in hatred. Why did she have to make this dinner happen? mu Mian was in the limelight all because of her. Everything that director Tang said was a p to her face. She had really lost all face. As soon as Tang Ji ¡®an said this, old master mu also quickly tried to smooth things over. no, no. I know Mianmian isn¡¯t that kind of child. Mu Mian couldn¡¯t help but apud her grandfather in her heart. Their family was actually a family of actors, and their acting skills were superb. Power was really a good thing. The meal ended just like that. Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t eat much. Everyone could see that he was in a bad mood, so they all ate carefully. Although they were the hosts, each one was more reserved than the other. Finally, after the meal, mu Mian sent Tang Ji ¡®an out. Tang Ji¡¯ an stood by the car and looked at her. He said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Be more careful in the future. Don¡¯t get used by others.¡± Mu Mian felt a little guilty. In fact, she wasn¡¯t that stupid. She had brought Tang Ji ¡®an back partly for her own selfish reasons. She wanted to show off in front of her family, but he thought that she was as innocent as a piece of white paper, which made her a little uneasy. She nodded. I¡¯m Yingluo. I won¡¯t let anyone use me. Don¡¯t worry. Tang Ji ¡®an nodded, got into the car, and left in front of her. Mu Mian also heaved a sigh of relief. This matter was finally resolved. Ever since Tang Ji ¡®an hade to her house for a meal, her family had been polite to her for a while, and she had lived a peaceful life. On the other side. Du Dapeng was about to drive to the second base when Gu jinghang coughed and said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to Tianzifang first,¡± Du Dapeng patted his head. Oh, I forgot. Let¡¯s go and pick up sister-inw first. Gu jinghang smiled on the surface, but he was a little nervous inside. He did not tell ran anything about this matter. During this period, ran had been suffering, even more than he did. He could clearly feel that ran¡¯s guilt was increasing day by day. Gu jinghang had left the Research Institute some time ago toplete some confidential tasks. She had always felt that he had lost his job because of her. So, now that he hadpleted his task and told her the truth and that it was just a scheme of theirs, how would she react? When they arrived at Tianzifang, song ran was ying with her child in the yard. She was home after school. It was may now. Yanzhi and niannian, who were already nine months old, could already call their parents and were learning how to walk. The two children were so cute that everyone loved them. Chapter 1246 1246 Would he pay attention to his image in front of song ran? In the courtyard, Begonia and lc bloomed beautifully. She yed with the child under the flowers while the child in the Walker called out for his mother. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart was full. He jumped out of the car and closed the door. Song ran looked up and saw that he had jumped out of the Hummer. She was suspicious. Gu jinghang raised his hand and said to Cheng Haidong in a low voice, ¡± ¡°You guys just stand guard outside.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± He pushed open the small door of the courtyard, and niannian slid over on her skateboard and hugged his big one.|| Legs: mumbled,¡±Daddy, Daddy, Daddy, Daddy.¡± The group of rough men outside the courtyard immediately couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡± ¡°Mother,e. This little girl is so funny and so cute.¡± Gu jinghangpletely ignored hisdy and walked straight to song ran¡¯s side. Niannian: ¡°I seem to have a fake father. Gu jinghang could not care less about therge group of people outside. He reached out and wrapped his arms around song ran¡¯s waist. The rough men turned their backs to him one after another. Aiya, boss and sister-inw are about to show off their love. Don¡¯t look at me, don¡¯t look at me. Song ran pointed at the three Jeeps outside. ¡°Did theye to see you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going back to the Research Institute.¡± ¡°Why did you leave before?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s head ached. no matter what, I¡¯ve been reinstated. That¡¯s enough. I have to go back to the station to report on my work. Come with me. As the sky darkened, the courtyard was filled with the fragrance of flowers. Gu jinghang hugged her waist tightly and whispered, ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with me to the second Institute?¡± Song ran lifted her chin and looked like she would rather die than submit. ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± The rough men outside looked at each other. Their boss was now the Superintendent. If he were to lower his voice and coax his sister-inw, it would really affect his image. Would Gu jinghang pay attention to his image in front of song ran? It did not exist. Gu jinghang reached out and pinched her face. you have to go. I¡¯m ordering you as the Superintendent. You have to apany me back to the second Research Institute. Song ran¡¯s jaw dropped in shock. director of the Bureau? ¡± He had advanced by two or three levels. This speed of advancement was like riding on a rocket cannon. Yes, it was indeed upgraded with the help of the rocket cannon. Gu jinghang closed her chin and looked at her lovingly. yes, director. The original director of the two research institutes has been transferred to the Western research Institute. In the future, I¡¯ll be the head of the two research institutes.|| Legs? Hurry up and hug me now, there will be many people who want to hug me in the future.¡± Song ran put one hand on her waist and looked at him. With so many people hugging me, is there no ce for me to hug?¡± Gu jinghang chuckled. yes, there must be a big road. It¡¯s a separate road. || I¡¯m especially letting you hug my legs.¡± Song ran was still in disbelief. no, you¡¯ve just been fired. Even if they find out that I¡¯m not a criminal, there¡¯s no need to promote you to the Superintendent. She couldn¡¯t figure it out. Gu jinghang patted her head. yes. Ask what you should ask. Don¡¯t ask anything you shouldn¡¯t. Song ran snorted. fine, fine, fine. You¡¯re the Superintendent. You¡¯re the senior, so you have the final say. I won¡¯t ask anymore. It must be that Jing Xing had obtained some research results during this period of time and then made a great contribution to the Academy. This was the reward given to him by the Academy. This result should be quite important. But recently, he didn¡¯t seem to be stuck in a pile of blueprints and calctions. He really didn¡¯t understand. Gu jinghang held her by the waist and walked out. ¡°Mrs. Gu, can youe with me to the second Institute now?¡± Chapter 1247 1247 I¡¯ve wronged you Song ran looked at him with a smile. the Superintendent has spoken. I dare not disobey her. Yanzhi swung the skateboard and pulled on Gu jinghang¡¯s pants. Gu jinghang shouted, ¡± ¡°Mother Wu.¡± Aunt Wu quickly ran out of the house. Gu jinghang pointed at the two little ones and said, ¡± I¡¯m going back to the Research Institute with ran. The song family did not know that Gu jinghang had been fired. They only thought that he had to go back because his leave had ended. So, they quickly brought Yanzhi and niannian back into the house. ¡°Aren¡¯t we bringing the kids along?¡± asked song ran. ¡°No,¡± Gu jinghang lowered his voice. Yanzhi: ¡± yeah, sister. I feel the same way. I also feel that I have a fake father. Gu jinghang and song ran got into the car together. The rest of the people were very self-conscious and gave the Hummer to the two of them. Du Dapeng and Cheng Haidong got into a Jeep at the back, and a row of three off-road vehicles drove straight to the second Bureau. Gu jinghang drove the car himself. He held the steering wheel with one hand and song ran¡¯s hand with the other. drive properly, ¡± song ran said, pulling her hand away. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang held her hand tightly and looked straight ahead. yes, I¡¯ll drive properly. Don¡¯t worry. It waste spring, and the air was warm. In the evening, the sunset glow gradually dissipated, and the whole city seemed unusually romantic. Song ran felt the warmth from his fingers and her heart was filled. Although she did not know what happened during that period, she felt that the good times had finallye. Not only was it a sweet moment, but she had also reached the peak of his life with Gu jinghang. The man sitting next to her had be the most powerful man in the second-year Research Institute. Four years ago, he was just a small team leader with a subsidy of tens of Yuan. He was her man. Of course, she would not be wrong about him. In his past life, he had be the director in his forties. In this life, because of her, many things had been disrupted. It seemed that he would be promoted much faster. On one hand, it was pride, but on the other hand, it was admiration. It was very rare to see a 28-year-old Superintendent. Moreover, Gu jinghang was born in a humble background. He did not have the support of his family and had to work hard on his own. This was not an easy feat. His promotion could be written into a textbook for future generations to refer to. As they headed west, red and white roses shed across the dusky Twilight. May was a beautiful and romantic season. Gu jinghang chuckled and gave her two more pecks on the corner of her lips. He then opened the car door, walked around the car, and opened it for her. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± This ce, the second school, was his home, which was also her home. She ced her hand in his, her eyes brighter than the stars in the sky. Fortunately, there was no one in the corridor. The sensor light rang and the light was dim, casting their shadows on the ground. He carried her in one hand and opened the door with the key in the other. ¡°Why does it feel lighter?¡± he gently nudged the person in his arms. Song ran sounded aggrieved. did you just realize it? ¡± I¡¯ve lost a few pounds recently because of your dismissal. I can¡¯t eat or sleep at night, how can I not lose weight?¡± Gu jinghang opened the door and carried her in. ¡°You¡¯ve suffered.¡± Song ran looked around. Everything was the same as before. Nothing had changed. The square windows were wide open, and the room was filled with the fragrance of flowers. Gu jinghang turned on the lights and realized that the room was clean and spotless. There was even a bottle of flowers on the desk by the window, which looked elegant and fresh. Song ran was touched. I¡¯m sure someone came over to help you clean up. Chapter 1248 1248 Chapter 1250-I miss you ¡°It should be sister-inw cuiying and the rest,¡± Gu jinghang nodded. Song ran¡¯s heart was filled to the brim. The second Institute was indeed her home. The people here were all very cute. Gu jinghang carried him and swayed him under the incandescent light. Song ran looked up and saw the man¡¯s handsome face. It was like a vintage wine, and she could not help but be intoxicated by it. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to make your report.¡± She was clear-headed and didn¡¯t want to be a source of trouble. In fact, he didn¡¯t know that he would be rewarded with such a big reward after thepletion of this mission. He also didn¡¯t know that he would be promoted to the director directly, so he couldn¡¯t hide his excitement. However, he knew that Xiao ran was right. The higher one¡¯s position was, the more cautious one had to be. Song ran wrapped one hand around his neck and caressed his head with the other. She nted a kiss on his head and said, ¡± ¡°Jingxing, you are really my pride and I am proud of you. I know what you have suffered but you can not say anything and you can only bear everything by yourself.¡± Gu jinghang hugged her and hugged her tightly. His ran understood her, and there was nothing in the world that made him more grateful and touched than this. They had already reached a spiritual connection, and she understood him without him saying anything. How lucky was he to have such a good match? Song ran smiled. alright, I got it. Inspector, please go and report your work. Gu jinghang changed into working clothes and walked out of the dormitory in a handsome manner. Song ran was still lying on the sofa. She reached out and bit her arm. Ah, it hurts. It¡¯s real. I¡¯m not dreaming. My jinghang really became the director at the age of 28. This life was too damn worth it. Song ran was so excited that she rolled around on the sofa and screamed. There was a knock on the door. Song ran was shocked and fell to the floor with a thud. She quickly tidied her hair and ran to open the door. It was cuiying. Song ran hugged her as if she had just seen her own sister. sister-inw, I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. I missed you so much. Sister-inw cuiying held a small bamboo board in her hand and smiled. ¡°I knew that you guys wereing back. I was afraid that you guys wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything to eat in such a short time, so I specially brought you some dinner. There¡¯s food and food. Have some and leave the rest for director Gu Wanwan.¡± Song ran nodded. thank you so much, sister-inw. You¡¯ve missed us so much. ¡°We¡¯re here to see the police chief¡¯s wife and broaden our horizons,¡± cuiying¡¯s sister-inw chuckled. Song ran was a little embarrassed. aren¡¯t the wife of the station chief and the wife of the Section Chief the same? I¡¯m still song ran. There¡¯s no difference. Sister-inw cuiying could not help but praise Gu jinghang so much that even song ran could not help but say, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s not that good, he¡¯s not that powerful. Don¡¯t tter him too much.¡± Cuiying¡¯s sister-inw pushed her into the house. we have to support her. After all, she¡¯s the highest-ranking official in our Institute. Hurry and eat. It won¡¯t be good if it gets cold. I¡¯ll go home first. I¡¯ll definitely cook a good meal for you two in a few days. Song ran carried the small board into the house and looked at the dinner that Chui Ying¡¯s sister-inw had prepared meticulously. She was impressed by the good people in the No. 5 Imperial College and the No. 2 Institute. She ate a little and then paced around the room, unable to calm down for a long time. This time, she could really hold her head high. Gu jinghang was a gentleman, but she, song ran, was not. The Tang who couldn¡¯t help bute over to hit Jing Xing when he was down.|| Brother, I have to show off my might in front of him. Chapter 1249 ?1249 Chapter 1251-niannian¡¯s forced appearance The thought of being able to go to that snobbish Hall|| Song ran could not help but feel her blood boiling when she was in front of her brother. I¡¯m looking forward to it. She walked around for a while. It was already nine O ¡®clock, but Gu jinghang was still not back. She had slowly calmed down and was not as agitated as before. Shey on the sofa and put her hands under her head. She looked up at the ceiling with a smile on her face. The police inspector¡¯s wife. Oh my, listen, it¡¯s really nice to hear and very impressive. It¡¯s really good. As the night deepened, Gu jinghang was still not back yet. She could not hold it in any longer. She was drowsy and her eyelids kept fighting. In the end, she went back to her grandfather¡¯s office with one box in her eyes. After the meeting, Gu jinghang handed over many things to the current head of the police station. He only returned to the dormitory after midnight. The group of people under him were all so excited that they didn¡¯t know what to do. They wanted to drag him out for a drink, but Cheng Haidong was calm and said coldly, ¡± it¡¯s sote. Boss has to go back to apany sister-inw. You guys can leave. We¡¯ll talk about drinking tomorrow. Gu jinghang walked up the stairs with light steps. He opened the door and unbuttoned the top button on his neck before he walked into the living room quietly. She was sleeping on the sofa with one hand hanging down and the other under her face, looking very obedient. Niannian: ¡± dad, well-behaved is used to describe girls my age. Well, niannian forced herself to appear on camera to make her presence known. Gu Jingxing walked to the side of the sofa, bent down, and put one hand under his armpit and the other under her knee. He then carried her up horizontally. She woke up when he hugged her. She looked at him drowsily and said in a daze, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re finally back.¡± Gu jinghang carried her into the room and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to sleep first? Why are you sleeping on the sofa? Why didn¡¯t you cover yourself with a nket, what if you catch a cold?¡± I wanted to wait for you, ¡± song ran mumbled. but I¡¯ve been waiting for too long. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll fall asleep. Gu jinghang ced her on the bed.|| On, the bed|| The nket on the bed exuded the smell of the sun. Obviously, someone had helped them dry the nket. It must have been sister-inw cuiying. He pulled the nket over her and covered her with it. ¡°Yes, you can sleep.¡± Song ran grabbed him.||¡±There¡¯s food in the kitchen. Heat it up before you eat.¡± Gu jinghang touched her face. I know. If you¡¯re tired, go to sleep. Song ran was so sleepy that she fell asleep the moment her head touched the pillow. It was already may. How could a rough man like Gu jinghang heat up the food? He directly ate some cold food, washed up, and went to bed to hug his wife. Only now did he reallye back to life and smell the fragrance of his wife in his arms. The next day, Gu jinghang¡¯s subordinates came to celebrate with him. Captain Jiang, sister-inw cui Ying, and many of his close friends in the courtyard came to have dinner. The house was packed with people. Before leaving, Deputy Section Chief Jiang even told cuiying, ¡± people really can¡¯t bepared. Our Superintendent is a talent. I can¡¯t help but be impressed. Chui Ying¡¯s sister-inw also sighed. that¡¯s right. He was only a team leader four years ago. The speed of his promotion in recent years is definitely shocking. yes. Vice Division Chief Jiang nodded. I heard that many people went to the head director to ask about it. Everyone is very curious about how he was suddenly promoted. don¡¯t ask, ¡± cuiying¡¯s sister-inw pushed him. the higher-ups gave him a promotion after careful consideration. Deputy Section Chief Jiang smiled. we all know how capable our director is. No one will ask. Don¡¯t worry. Chapter 1250 1250 Chapter 1252-quit Cuiying¡¯s sister-inw quickly pulled him forward. ¡°I have to go over earlier to cook for our Superintendent. There are many people here today.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s dormitory was full of people. Song ran had woken up a littlete and her waist was about to break. As soon as she left the room, one of the superintendent¡¯s men immediately left the crowd and went over to help her. Wasn¡¯t that the same as saying ¡®three hundred taels of silver without any evidence¡¯? Song ran pushed his hand away and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Get up, I can walk on my own.¡± As soon as she looked up, she saw more than a dozen pairs of eyes staring at her. It had to be said that Gu jinghang had really taught them well. All the subordinates that he had worked for were very obedient to him. They were even happier than him when they found out that he was promoted to the position of director. Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement and joy, which made the spring light even more beautiful. When they saw that their boss was still being despised by his sister-inw, everyone smiled. Time slowly moved forward, but what remained unchanged was their friendship. This feeling was very good. Song ran walked slowly into the kitchen, and Gu jinghang followed her like a shadow. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I¡¯ll help sister-inw, ¡± song ran gave him a sidelong nce. After all, Gu jinghang was now the director of the University, and she had to make him proud. She knew what she should do. Gu jinghang grabbed her wrist and said, ¡± it¡¯s okay. I asked two sisters-inw to help me with the cooking today. You don¡¯t need to help me. Just rest well. You must be tiredst night. Song ran¡¯s face turned red. This man was really outspoken. What if someone heard him? She reached out and pushed him gently. don¡¯t worry about me. You can go and chat with them. She insisted on going into the kitchen. Gu jinghang could not persuade her otherwise and helped her into the kitchen. Cuiying¡¯s and Zhaodi¡¯s sis-inw were not his servants. There was no reason for her to be idle while they were busy. Gu jinghang sent her to the kitchen and returned to the living room. As soon as song ran entered the kitchen, cuiying¡¯s sister-inw quickly said, ¡± Xiao ran, you should rest. You look so weak. Song ran blushed. sister-inw, what are you saying? ¡± Who¡¯s weak?¡± Cuiying¡¯s and Zhaodi¡¯s sisters-inw were already in their forties. They understood what was going on with just one look.¡±Then you can sit on the stool and peel garlic for us.¡± Song ran listened to her sister-inw¡¯s instructions and helped them out. In the living room, a Section Chief handed a cigarette to Gu jinghang. Gu jinghang quickly waved his hand and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve quit, I¡¯ve quit.¡± The Section Chief nced at the kitchen and chuckled, ¡± ¡°Did sister-inw ask you to quit?¡± Gu jinghang coughed lightly. ahem! I quit myself! That guy, Fang Guohua, du Dapeng, and the others all had interesting expressions on their faces. If the boss was a henpecked husband, then so be it. He still refused to admit it. He really wanted to keep his face and suffer. Now, song ran was very respectful to Gu jinghang. After all, he was the head of the second Research Institute and was the director. She was a person who knew her limits. It was fine to argue with him in private, but she had to protect his authority. Therefore, she acted like an obedient little wife throughout the entire dinner, making all the section chiefs, Deputy section chiefs, Secretary officers, and other staff members at the second Research Institute envious. The director was so lucky. Not only did he get promoted to director, but he also had such a beautiful wife who listened to him. How could he not be envious? Only a few of Gu jinghang¡¯s trusted aides knew that the way sister-inw and boss got along was very different. It was busy and lively until 3 pm.|| Therge group of people then dispersed. Gu jinghang had a little to drink. After song ran sent cuiying and Zhaodi off, she returned to the sofa and sat beside him. She reached out and patted his face gently.¡±Hello, director, let me help you to your room to sleep, okay?¡± Chapter 1251 1251 Chapter 1253-I must return it to him! The director pulled her into his arms, and shey on top of him. The faint smell of alcohol sprayed out andnded on her neck, making her feel restless. Although they had known each other for four years, song ran still felt her heart palpitate when she was suddenly in such close contact with him. The love between her and Gu jinghang would always be like the first love. Shey on top of him and blinked her eyes at the man who was resting with his eyes closed.¡±Why?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes were still closed. just let me hug you for a while. Song ran¡¯s slender index finger poked his chest. ¡°Why does it feel like we¡¯ve finally reunited after a long time?¡± He pressed his lips against her forehead and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Yes, you described it just right. This is the feeling.¡± After song ran poked his chest, she moved her fingers up to his slightly bruised chin, thin lips, and straight nose. Damn it, how could a grown man be so handsome that even God would hate him? How many girls would fall into his hands? he would have a lot of visiting activities in the future, and those girls would be ted to see him. In the future, he would still have the opportunity to appear on television. He wouldn¡¯t be in the limelight more than those celebrities, right? When her fingers touched the corner of his mouth, the man opened his eyes and looked at her with a burning gaze. He had only given his love to song ran alone. She would not be worried at all. Gu jinghang reeked of alcohol as he spoke. Fortunately, it was him and she did not feel disgusted. He said in a low voice, ¡± the inauguration ceremony is in the middle of may. Come with me then. Song rany on his chest. I have to go with you. You¡¯re the head of the Institute. I want to bask in your glory and enjoy the envious looks of others. Gu jinghang could not help butugh. this inauguration ceremony will be held by all the big shots of the Academy of Sciences. They will be the director, Secretary General, Director General, and Deputy Director. There is no need for others to envy me. Song ran tugged at his shirt. even so, you¡¯re still the youngest one among them. They must be secretly envious of you. Gu jinghang did not know whether tough or cry. alright, alright, alright. They¡¯re envious of me. You can follow me and bask in their glory. Song ran hugged him and snorted. yeah. Before that, let¡¯s go to your Hall. You¡¯re such a vile person. || I¡¯m going to pay a visit to your brother¡¯s house.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Gu jinghang raised his eyebrows. Song ran snorted. you¡¯ve suffered. You have to return the favor! On the 8th of May, song ran and Gu jinghang brought the two children to Gu jingqiang¡¯s 200-square-meter house on Hengshan Road. Song ran sat in the car and nced at the neighborhood. She snorted, ¡± yang Haitao and his gang were the ones who developed this area. I made a fortune from this area. They¡¯re really trying to show off their wealth in front of me just because they have a house of two hundred square meters. Tsk tsk. Gu jinghang looked at his wife and children in the back row and smiled. ¡°Alright, get out of the car.¡± Gu jinghang was carrying a child in each of his arms while du Dapeng carried cigarettes, wine, and gifts for him. Song ran was empty-handed and stood beside him with her beautiful face. There was a knock on the door. Gu jingqiang, who had already received the notice, came to open the door in fear and trepidation. As soon as he opened the door, he was naturally shocked. His handsome, tall, and mighty cousin was standing in front of him. The son on his left hand was looking around with curious big eyes. His wife was beside him and she was extremely beautiful. Behind her was his Secretary. This was too discouraging. He, Gu jingqiang, could never hope to have his achievements in this life. Although he was jealous and dissatisfied in his heart, he had no choice but to curry favor with this cousin who he had always looked down on. Chapter 1252 1252 Chapter 1254-is it necessary? He said enthusiastically,¡±Jing Xing, you¡¯re here. Pleasee in, pleasee in.¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows.¡¯Oh my, there¡¯s two faces here. When jinghang was fired, there was no such thing.¡¯|| Her brother hade to her house and said that she was a source of trouble. Now, he was so enthusiastic. He really knew how to judge the dishes. A man should know when to yield and when to yield. Song ran raised her eyebrows and looked at Tang who embarrassed her jinghang.||¡±Brother, can I enter your house?¡± Gu jingqiang looked a little embarrassed. yes, yes. Of course, you can. Although he was polite on the surface, he was cursing song ran in his heart. No matter what, this woman did not harm his brother this time. One day, she would harm him. A woman with only good looks like her was the best at harming people. This time Jing Xing was fine because he was lucky, but what about next time? Would he still have such luck next time? Song ran raised her hand and du Dapeng quickly presented the gift. Song ran took the two bottles of wine and gave them to Gu jingqiang, ¡± ¡°Brother, here are two bottles of Maotai Pixiu!¡± In fact, song ran felt that it was a waste to give good cigarettes and wine to someone like Gu jingqiang. However, she should use material things to crush a despicable person like him until he could not speak. Wasn¡¯t he arrogant? Didn¡¯t he think that her family¡¯s jinghang was poor? Then I¡¯ll let you see that the food we eat, use, and even the gifts we give are all of the best quality. Treatment 2|| Medicine was good medicine. Gu jingqiang took the two bottles of Maotai nervously. ¡°I¡¯ve spent a lot, I¡¯ve spent a lot.¡± He did not dare to ept it. His cousin was the director of the University. He did not even prepare any gifts for Gu jinghang¡¯s promotion. It was not reasonable for him to ept their gifts first. Song ran took out two packs of Zhonghua cigarettes and said, ¡± ¡°This cigarette is for brother, please take care of me in the future.¡± She gritted her teeth as she said this.¡¯A little driver, you talk all day long about taking care of my jinghang. Come on,e and take care of him. Now that he¡¯s the chief, you can take care of him for me.¡¯ Gu jingqiang was cursing song ran in his heart. This little girl was such a ruthless character. She was so calctive. All she did was scold her a few times, but she remembered it so clearly. She had toe over and embarrass him with her words. Was there a need to? Oh, that¡¯s a big deal. What kind of person is song ran? is she someone you can offend? She didn¡¯t use her father¡¯s position as a cab member to force you into a corner. In fact, if she was really a vengeful person, she could just casually say a word to the chief of the transportation Bureau, and you would be able to take the job as a driver. I¡¯m just here to take advantage of you with words, and you¡¯re already feeling psychologically unbnced? When Gu jinghang was fired, you gloated more than anyone else and ran away faster than anyone else. You were so good at pointing at the Mulberry and scolding the locust. There was a cause and there was an effect. One had to bear the consequences of one¡¯s own sins. Gu jingqiang¡¯s expression was very ugly, but he did not dare to say anything. He could only say humbly, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare to say that I will take care of you, but I still need Jing Xing to take care of us.¡± Song ran chuckled. my jinghang has always been honest and upright. Tang. || Brother, you can not make things difficult for my jinghang.¡± Look at how humble he is. He¡¯s already the Superintendent, but he¡¯s not like you, patting his chest and shouting, ¡± ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need,e find me. I¡¯ll help you settle it.¡± Little driver, look at how capable you are. Gu jingqiang was actually not stupid. He was just too greedy for sess and liked to take advantage of others verbally. He had the typical mindset of a small farmer. When he achieved a small achievement, he wished that everyone in the world could see it and wanted everyone to kneel and lick his boots.|| He ... Chapter 1253 1253 Chapter 1255-men are fine Of course, he knew that song ran did not like him, but he could only suppress hisints in his heart. After all, song ran was now the wife of the station chief. His silly cousin was always obedient to her, so he could not offend her. He swallowed his anger and did everything he could to please song ran. He had no choice. Whoever was capable was the master. Gu jinghang was much more capable than him. In the future, he might really need to rely on him. He had no choice but to curry favor with them. Song ran was satisfied after she had vented her anger. She let him go and left with Gu jinghang after dinner. She couldn¡¯t stay in this family for a moment longer, so she quickly left. Gu jinghang was still carrying the two children. Gu jingqiang could not help but pull Gu jinghang and whispered, ¡± ¡°Jinghang, you can¡¯t pamper your wife like you do. Don¡¯t raise her to the point where she iswless and doesn¡¯t care about you. What¡¯s wrong with you giving her a child to hold?¡± Why didn¡¯t he let song ran carry the child? The main reason was because a certain police inspector pestered him for three whole days yesterday.|| It was already very kind of him not to let him hug three people, but now his legs and hands were soft, and he couldn¡¯t hold them at all, okay? Gu jinghang¡¯s face darkened. This Gu jingqiang was still thinking of badmouthing ran in front of him. He really couldn¡¯t change his mind.|| Shit. ¡°I¡¯m willing to dote on my wife,¡± he said coldly. Gu jingqiang touched his nose unhappily. Gu jinghang carried the child coldly and turned to leave. As soon as the door was closed, Gu jingqiang spat on the ground, ¡± Who Do You Think You Are? you¡¯ll regret it one day if you spoil your wife. If you don¡¯t listen to my kind advice, you¡¯ll be bullied by your wife. Gu jinghang carried the two children out of the door. Song ran nced at him and said softly, ¡± ¡°You Tang|| What did GE say to you this time?¡± Gu jinghang smiled. it¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t worry about him. Yes, if it wasn¡¯t for ran¡¯s insistence, he wouldn¡¯t evene here to show off his superiority. Gu jingqiang really wasn¡¯t worthy of his attention. In the second school, Gu jinghang was cooking dinner in his dormitory. Song ran walked over and hugged his waist. ¡°He¡¯s already promoted to the Superintendent. It¡¯s not very appropriate for him to still cook, right?¡± Gu jinghang nced at her. I appreciate your hard work these few days. what do you mean? ¡± song ran snorted. You still need me to cook in the future, right?¡± Gu jinghang chuckled and said,¡¯why would I let you do it? After two days, call Yin Hua over and let her do it. ¡± Song ran put her arm around his waist. your sister has to take care of the children and cook. It¡¯s so hard on her. Can I get a nanny toe in? ¡± Your Research Institute will say you can do it.|| Is it too extravagant?¡± Gu jinghang stir-fried the vegetables in the pan as he said, ¡± no, the director usually has two secretaries, one assistant, and a nanny to help out at home. You can choose the nanny. Song ran¡¯s eyes lit up. What a luxury.¡± When the station assigned him a Secretary, they asked him what his conditions were. He only mentioned one condition, and that was a man. After all, if it was a female secretary, it would cause a lot of trouble. Two confidential secretaries would be transferred over from the general Science Department in the next two days. Gu jinghang ced the dishes on a te, turned around, and walked into the living room. it¡¯s the director¡¯s assignment. It¡¯s all like this. Dapeng will be the driver and assistant. With two more secretaries, it¡¯ll beplete. Song ran pulled him back and said,||¡±Is it Yingluo¡¯s Secretary?¡± she sat on hisp. Gu jinghang smiled and looked at her. the secretaries and femalerades in the confidential Department are the majority. I can¡¯t help it. Chapter 1254 1254 Who would dare to disobey? He was just teasing her. Who would have known that the secretaries that the confidential information Department could call were indeed a man and a woman?¡± Song ran snorted. the Secretary has been with you all day. What if she oversteps her boundaries? what are you going to do? ¡± Gu jinghang said, ¡± when she takes office, you can go and give her a warning. She won¡¯t dare to have any feelings that she shouldn¡¯t have. Do you think that¡¯s feasible? ¡± Song ran pouted. wouldn¡¯t that make me look petty? ¡± After all, I¡¯m already the wife of the police inspector. Shouldn¡¯t I pretend to be more generous?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Gu jinghang said as he arranged the bowls and chopsticks. Song ran was nning to wait for the confidential secretary toe over and observe. If she was only interested in her work and did not show any interest in her man, she would not do anything. After all, she had learned her lesson from Chu Yu¡¯s embarrassing incident. She could not be too rash. In the No. 2 research Institute, song ran was sitting on the sofa and watching TV. Gu jinghang was at the desk beside her and seemed to be reviewing some important documents. Song ran rubbed her eyes and looked up at the man who was working hard under themp. ¡°My right eye is twitching badly.¡± ¡°Why is your right eye twitching?¡± Gu Jingxing asked without even looking up. fortune in the left eye, disaster in the right eye. Is something going to happen? ¡± ¡°Come here,¡± Gu jinghang raised his hand. She put down the book in her hand and walked towards him. The man held her waist and asked her to get down. Xiao ran, you¡¯ll be fine. Fang Guohua said that Qin mo had returned to Country M. never peaceful ¡± was the only word that Gu jinghang could think of. Indeed, as long as one was alive, there would be a day of troubles. He should be d that Qin mo liked song ran. At least that way, song ran¡¯s life was not in danger. So be it, he would take it one step at a time. At least, his and ran ran¡¯s love was stronger than gold, and it wouldn¡¯t be ruined by anyone. After he finished smoking, he snuffed out the cigarette and threw it out of the small window. He patted his body and sniffed his sleeve to make sure that there was no cigarette smell, then returned to the bedroom. As soon as heid on the bed, he said, ¡°|| He hugged the person in his arms and heard her Mutter, ¡± ¡°Did your Yueyue smoke?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. I didn¡¯t. Ran ran, I didn¡¯t. He had hidden some cigarettes in some corners of the house, about a pack in total. He thought that if he was really annoyed, he could at least have somefort. Song ran sniffed at his chest. I can smell smoke. Gu jinghang did not dare to make a sound. ran ran probably got The Smell of Other People¡¯s cigarettes during the meeting just now. Song ran closed her eyes and mumbled, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re the Superintendent now. In the future, tell them not to smoke during meetings. Second-hand smoke is more harmful than first-hand smoke, do you understand?¡± Gu jinghang heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she was still in a daze from her sleep. Otherwise, she would definitely have interrogated him in detail. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± From then on, the boorish men and old smokers in the second Research Institute were prohibited from smoking during meetings. After careful questioning, they found out that it was the director¡¯s wife who had given the order. Who dared to disobey? He was afraid. He slipped away. Therefore, every time they had a meeting with director Gu, those old smokers would secretly smoke two cigarettes before the meeting as a form offort. At the office, Tang Ji ¡®an had just returned from a Mid-Year Meeting in the capital. He looked up at Secretary Tang and asked, ¡± ¡°What has mu Mian been up to recently?¡± How miserable was Secretary Tang? He was already busy enough with his work at thew firm, yet he still had to find time to pay attention to mu Mian¡¯s whereabouts. Fortunately, Dunn gave him a high sry, which made him enthusiastic and never had the idea of cking off. Chapter 1255 1255 A young master from a noble family would eat at a roadside stall? ¡°Miss mu has been filming a TV drama recently. It will be broadcasted on national TV after the filming ispleted,¡± he answered naturally. Tang Ji ¡®an looked at the document in his hand and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Where are you filming?¡± Secretary Tang answered every question. she¡¯s on chongxian Ind next to Haicheng. It¡¯s an Ind Film. She¡¯s the female lead. ¡°Do you live on an ind?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nodded. yes, director Tang. Generally, she lives on the ind and the crew doesn¡¯t restrict her freedom. She can leave the ind, but because she has to take the ferry, it¡¯s not very convenient. So, during the shooting, miss mu has never left the ind. Tang Ji ¡®an nodded. there seems to be a chemical nt being built in Xuanji, chongxian. The local farmers didn¡¯t agree and fired the developer who invested in the factory. Is that true? ¡± Secretary Tang couldn¡¯t help but admire director Tang¡¯s memory. These detailed cases were actually not under his jurisdiction. Perhaps it was just an agent who had reported this to him, and he had memorized it. He nodded. yes, that¡¯s true. The weathered factory was going to set up a local factory. The owner and the developer of the factory were beaten up by the local farmers. The two bosses filed awsuit against the local farmers who gathered to cause trouble. Inspector Fang from ourw firm was sent to defend the farmers. Tang Ji ¡®an put the pen back into the case. yes, let¡¯s go to the site to visit. Secretary Tang wanted tough. It must have been hard on him for director Tang toe up with such a reasonable excuse just to see miss mu. But could he expose his Tang office? Obviously, he didn¡¯t want his job anymore. ¡°Dunn, when are we going?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡± Secretary Tang sighed in his heart. He had just returned from the capital and had not even rested from the long journey. Now, he had to rush to chongxian again. His boss Tang had really developed feelings for miss mu. How was he going to vaguely remind his Tang office? It seemed that his Dunn still did not know what his feelings were. After all, he had to find excuses for himself every time, and it was really difficult for him. Forget it. His Dunn was a virtuous and cold person. If he did not remind him well and hurt his self-esteem, his future would be affected. It was better to take it slow and let his Tang office discover his feelings for her. In the car, Secretary Tang looked at his watch. director Tang, it¡¯s 4:30 now. Drive faster, because thest shift over there ends at 5:30. Tang Ji ¡®an nodded,¡±that far?¡± Doesn¡¯t chongxian belong to Haicheng?¡± yes, it¡¯s at the edge of Haicheng. It¡¯ll take an hour to drive to the beach and an hour and a half by boat. ¡°Sixth uncle, drive faster.¡± Sixth uncle epted the order and the car sped all the way, catching up with thest ferry. Secretary Tang said in a low voice,¡±director Tang, do you want me to buy you something to eat from the stall?¡± You haven¡¯t even had dinner.¡± What kind of person was Tang Ji ¡®an? a young master of a noble family would eat at a roadside stall? Would they eat tea eggs, steamed buns, and steamed wheat on the ferry without caring about their image? ¡°You¡¯re already in chongxian, aren¡¯t you?¡± he nced at Secretary Tang. His expression was so cold that Secretary Tang shivered. If she didn¡¯t want to eat, then she didn¡¯t want to eat. He was afraid that she would get seasickness if she was hungry. He was kind enough to treat her like a donkey¡¯s liver and lungs. He would see if she would faintter. Twenty minutester, Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s face began to turn pale. The ferry moved up and down with the waves. With every bump, he felt that his internal organs were all mixed together. He felt like vomiting, but he forced himself to hold it in. Chapter 1256 1256 Chapter 1258-just left the mountain of daggers, and now into the sea of fire He hurriedly ran from the cabin to the deck. There was wind outside, but the bumps made him dizzy. He was worried that he would be thrown into the sea. ¡°Ji ¡®an, are you not feeling well?¡± his sixth uncle hurriedly came out to greet him. Second young master Tang felt that he had lost all his face.¡±It¡¯s a little stuffy in the cabin, so I came out to get some fresh air.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the man leaned on the railing and vomited into the sea. When had second young master Tang ever embarrassed himself in such a way? His sixth uncle had rushed out as if he was witnessing his moment of embarrassment. Sixth uncle was in a dilemma. After Tang Ji ¡®an vomited, his face turned even paler. He cursed in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Why is this ship so bumpy?¡± Sixth uncle hurriedly said,¡±the waves are big at night. It¡¯s not this bumpy during the day?¡± Also, Ji ¡®an, you didn¡¯t eat dinner, so it¡¯s especially easy for you to get carsick and seasick on an empty stomach.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an took out a handkerchief from his suit pocket and carefully wiped the corner of his mouth. ¡°Go get me some water.¡± Sixth uncle quickly turned his head and returned after a while with a kettle and an Apple in his hands. Ji ¡®an, rinse your mouth. I asked for an Apple for you. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at him,¡±where did you get it?¡± Are you a beggar?¡± Sixth uncle looked at him pitifully. there¡¯s still an hour before we reach the shore. You have to eat something. Eat, I asked for it from a passenger. Although Tang Ji ¡®an wanted to act tough, he couldn¡¯t resist the waves of nausea and spasms in his stomach.|| ng. His sixth uncle knew that he wanted to save face, so he stuffed the kettle and the Apple into his hands. ¡°You eat, I¡¯ll go in first.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an was indeed famished. After rinsing his mouth for a while, he started to gnaw on the Apple. As he gnawed on it, he couldn¡¯t believe it. If his father and uncle saw him, they probably wouldn¡¯t dare to recognize him. He was used to being noble. When had he ever done such an outrageous thing? Unfortunately, after second young master Tang drank the water and ate the Apple, he vomited all the apples. This made him very dizzy. When his sixth uncle ran out in a hurry, second young master Tang pointed at the sea and said, ¡± ¡°Are you Snow White¡¯s stepmother?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± the sixth uncle was confused. ¡°The Apple is probably poisonous. I vomited it all after eating it.¡± ¡°You should have eaten something before you boarded the ship,¡± said the sixth uncle, his heart aching. Tang Ji ¡®an waved his hand. alright, you can go in. I¡¯ll get some fresh air outside. I feel much better. An hourter, the ferry docked. Inspector Fang, who was stationed in chongxian, had gotten a small truck from somewhere to pick him up. The truck probably belonged to a farmer. It was very run-down and only had four seats. A farmer was driving, and Tang Ji ¡®an sat in the front passenger seat. The other three squeezed into the back. The interior of the car was very run-down, and there was an indescribable smelling from it. Tang Ji ¡®an really felt like he had juste down from a mountain of daggers and then entered a sea of fire. There were basically no roads that had been built here. They were all gravel roads, and the road was bumpy. Secretary Tang felt that his boss was really here to suffer. The point was that he was the one who had to suffer. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s face turned even paler. His stomach was already empty, and there was nothing left for him to vomit. If he vomited any more, it would be acid water. He suppressed the urge to vomit. The farmerughed and said,¡±are you not used to the seats?¡± Two days ago, I just took a cart of pigs to the county to sell. It might taste a little bit, so please make do with it. ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an closed his eyes. He felt that there was something wrong with the taste, but he had never seen a live pig before, so he couldn¡¯t tell that it had been loaded with pigs. He only felt his stomach churning even more. Chapter 1257 1257 Really in a sorry state Secretary Tang nced at inspector Fang, who looked aggrieved. They were in the countryside, it was already good enough that they could find a car to pick them up. Could they not be so picky? Piggie was so cute, why did he despise her? ¡°Big brother, please go to Shangxi vige first,¡± Secretary Tang coughed and said. ¡°Is it Shangxi vige?¡± ¡°Yes, Shangxi vige.¡± Mu Mian was filming in Shangxi vige. Wasn¡¯t director Tang here to see miss mu? he had to send her to her destination first. The car wobbled along the way, and the scenery was not bad. On one side was a mountain, and on the other side was the sea. The May sea breeze blew on their faces, bringing with it the fragrance of flowers and nts, making them feel rxed and happy. Well, the rest of the people were quite rxed and happy, except for second young master Tang, who was suffering. When they arrived at Shangxi vige, the car hadn¡¯t even stopped when Tang Ji ¡®an opened the door and rushed out. Under the tree roots beside him, he vomited again, throwing up a lot of acid. When he was almost done vomiting, sixth uncle quickly said,|| Ji ¡®an, ¡± he said, jogging over and handing over a water bottle. drink some and rinse your mouth. Tang Ji ¡®an only felt dizzy. He nced at his sixth uncle and the people behind him, then secretly suppressed his anger and said, ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys faint?¡± Why? You¡¯re from a rich family in a big city and have never walked such a bumpy road. The others are from ordinary families, and Secretary Tang is from an Ind. After all these years in the mountains and the countryside, she¡¯s long used to it. Sixth uncle touched the back of his head and smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it after sitting here a few more times, and you¡¯ll feel better.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s face was dark and gloomy. He rested for a while against the tree trunk, and his condition was extremely bad. Secretary Tang whispered to the detective, ¡± director Tang and sixth uncle will be staying here tonight. I¡¯ll go with you to your ce. I¡¯ll send them there first. You guys wait here. Secretary Tang asked for a big shlight from the farmer and ran to the tree. ¡°Dunn, we have to walk along this path for about ten minutes.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you just drive there?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an frowned. He was very tired, and his steps were unsteady. It was as if he was stepping on cotton, and he had no strength at all. Secretary Tang spread out her hands. it¡¯s all narrow and winding roads. The car can¡¯t go there. Tang Ji ¡®an lowered his eyes and sighed.¡±Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± The road in the ind vige was very narrow. There were no street lights and the ground was uneven. Second young master Tang really tripped every three steps. He was really in a sorry state. The moon shone in the sky, and the sound of the waves and the spray of the waves made people feel inexplicably calm. Tang Ji ¡®an frowned and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell mu Mian about thister, understand?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Secretary Tang chuckled. ¡°The way I came here.¡± Secretary Tang quickly waved his hand. no, I won¡¯t. I definitely won¡¯t. In such a sorry state, his Tang suo was also a person who wanted face. After a long and difficult journey, they finally saw some light. Secretary Tang said in a low voice, ¡± director Tang, miss mu will be staying at the farmer¡¯s house after her filming. You can go in. I still have to go to his ce with inspector Fang. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression became serious,¡±it¡¯s because I really can¡¯t take the bus anymore, so I¡¯m afraid.¡± I understand, I understand. You¡¯re suffering from motion sickness, so you¡¯ll be staying at miss MU¡¯s ce for the night. Well, I¡¯ll be leaving first. The farmer¡¯s house was a house facing the sea, with low courtyard walls. The Big Moon was shining overhead, and the stars were twinkling. Sixth uncle knocked on the door, and the woman¡¯s voice rang out, ¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Chapter 1258 1258 Seasickness, car sickness, and even pig sickness ¡°Hello, we¡¯re looking for mu Mian.¡± The door to the courtyard was opened, and an oilmp was lit in the courtyard. Three children were ying a game of sandbag at the side, and two old people were listening to the radio in the wicker chairs. Mu Mian turned around and was so shocked that her jaw dropped.¡±Tang Zhenzhen, Tang Zhenzhen, Tang Ji ¡®an?¡± Why did hee here? Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s face was still pale, and he was exhausted. He only felt that this scene was very beautiful. She was wearing a long red dress with white spots and a beige wool scarf. She was sitting on a bamboo chair. The door of the courtyard wall was open, and the sea breeze blew in. Her long hair seemed to dance under the stars. Without waiting for Tang Ji ¡®an to speak, his sixth uncle quickly exined, ¡± Ji ¡®an has work to do here. The office just so happens to have a case in chongxian, and the inspector is in charge here. He¡¯s here to inspect the work, and the journey has been bumpy. He¡¯s so dizzy that he can¡¯t hold on, so he¡¯s staying over at your ce for the night. Is that convenient? ¡± The farmer was very enthusiastic. He quickly said, ¡± it¡¯s convenient. There are two more empty rooms. Mu Mian quickly introduced him to her brothers and sisters, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s the director of Haicheng¡¯s first Detective Agency, Tang Ji ¡®an.¡± The originally happy family suddenly became at a loss.¡±Hello, inspector Tang.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an had zero points in terms of friendliness, and it was easy for people to get nervous when they saw him. This was theplete opposite of mu Mian. Mu Mian then said to Tang Ji ¡®an, ¡± I¡¯m filming on an ind. I¡¯m staying at sister Zhen¡¯s ce at night. Sister Zhen and brother Huan are doing well. Tang Ji ¡®an only felt dizzy and didn¡¯t have the mood to listen to her, but he had to do a good job of saving face. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good.¡± Mu Mian was still very excited. Other than the second female lead being a little pretentious, life on this Ind was quite boring. It was not as developed as Haicheng, and television was a rare species. She could only listen to the radio with her grandpas and grandmas. The main point was that the grandpas and grandmas loved to listen to opera. She was not very interested, but this was the only entertainment. Therefore, Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s sudden visit made her unable to hide her excitement. She felt like she had a lot to say. She just stood in front of him, looked up at him, and talked about her life on the set. His sixth uncle looked at Tang Ji ¡®an worriedly. Although the light was dim, he could clearly feel that Ji¡¯ an¡¯s face was getting paler and paler. They had just rushed back from the capital and had no time to rest, so they had to rush to this Ind without stopping. She didn¡¯t eat dinner, got seasickness, carsick, and even got sick. He could empathize with Ji ¡®an¡¯s pain now. He felt like Ji ¡®an was going to faint in the next second. He was about to ask mu Mian to stop talking to his Ji ¡®an so excitedly when he heard Ji¡¯ an say, ¡± ¡°Yingying, do you have dinner?¡± Sixth uncle almost burst into tears. His Ji ¡®an was so noble. What kind of situation did he have to be forced into to take the initiative to beg for food? He was about to faint from hunger. Sister Zhen quickly patted her forehead. yes, yes, yes. There are still some leftovers for tonight¡¯s dishes. I¡¯ll go heat it up for you. Only then did mu Mian realize that his expression was ugly. She whispered, ¡± ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not feeling unwell. I just didn¡¯t have time to eat dinner,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said, trying to be brave. He wanted to sit down on a low stool beside a square table, but just as he took a step, his legs went soft and he staggered. Mu Mian quickly reached out to support him. Chapter 1259 1259 No pajamas Tang Ji ¡®an felt extremely embarrassed, and his face turned even paler. ¡°Are you okay?¡± mu Mian held onto his arm. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an raised his hand. She quickly pulled a bamboo chair over for him. ¡°Quickly sit down, you don¡¯t look too good.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an couldn¡¯t be bothered to force himself anymore. He was indeed extremely ufortable. ¡°Wait a moment,¡± mu Mian said softly. She turned around and went into the kitchen. She said to sister Zhen, ¡± ¡°Sister Zhen, do you have porridge? Get him some porridge.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just some in porridge left over from this morning.¡± well, just in time. I¡¯ll just get some vegetables. After a while, she came out with a bowl of porridge and stir-fried fungus with vegetables. Sister Zhen was holding an enamel tea jar in her hand and carefully handed it to him. inspector Tang, this is barley tea. You¡¯ll feel better after drinking a little. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s image waspletely ruined, and he felt that he shouldn¡¯t havee. He epted his fate and took a few sips of the tea. It was warm and the fragrance of barley assailed his nose. It was indeed delicious. After finishing the tea, she forced herself to have some porridge. It was gettingte, and the children and the elderly had already gone to bed. Sister Zhen said, ¡± ¡°Inspector Tang, you can take a bath over there. There¡¯s a wooden bucket and a few bottles of hot water. The cold water is in the water tank. If you want to take a bath, I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an quickly waved his hand. A wooden bucket? Shower? It sounded scary, but forget it. The weather wasn¡¯t too hot, and he wouldn¡¯t die if he didn¡¯t shower for a day. your room is next to Mianmian¡¯s, ¡± sister Zhen said. I¡¯lly out the nket for you. It¡¯s a clean mattress, so don¡¯t worry. sister Zhen is so cute and clean now, ¡± mu Mian added in a low voice. you can sleep without worry. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nodded. Sister Zhen quickly turned around and went into the house toy out the quilt. After Tang Ji ¡®an finished the porridge, he felt much morefortable and leaned back in the bamboo chair. He didn¡¯t even need to look up to see the sky full of stars. asionally, birds would fly past, and the chirping of birds could be heard. The voice was melodious, and people could not help but be fascinated. Mu Mian brought Tang Ji ¡®an into his room. The light from the incandescentmp was very weak, and the bed was single.|| There was a nket with a big red peony on it, and it looked really festive. She also looked out of ce with Tang Ji ¡®an. Mu Mian reached out to cover her mouth, not letting her smile too obviously. alright, go to sleep. I¡¯m going to the next room. I have to go to the set at six in the morning tomorrow. With that, she walked out of his room. Just as she got under the nket, there was a knock on the door. As soon as the door opened, Tang Ji ¡®an was standing in front of her door in a suit. The sea breeze brought in fresh air, and his face looked extraordinarily handsome under the moonlight, making her feel as if her heart had skipped a beat. Sheposed herself and pretended to be calm. ¡°Is there something?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have pajamas.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you to borrow a set from brother Huan,¡± mu Mian touched her neck and said. The two of them knocked on the door of sister Zhen¡¯s bedroom. Mu Mian smiled at sister Zhen and said, ¡± ¡°Can you lend a set of Huan¡¯s pajamas to Tang Ji ¡®an?¡± Sister Zhen scratched her head,¡±what?¡± Pajamas? What pajamas?¡± People in the countryside did not have the concept of pajamas at all. Wasn¡¯t that a foreign ent? they were not that particr about it. Mu Mian felt a little ufortable. it¡¯s called ¡®Kasaya.¡¯ It¡¯s the clothes that brother Huan wears when he sleeps. As they spoke, brother Huan also walked to the door. Big tank top and big pants-these were brother Huan¡¯s pajamas. Mu Mian couldn¡¯t help but want tough again. Then she looked up at Tang Ji ¡®an.¡±Why don¡¯t I give you a set of the same?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s face was a little dark. no need. I¡¯ll just sleep in my shirt. Chapter 1260 1260 Chapter 1262-as beautiful as unpolished jade After he finished speaking, he returned to his room with mu Mian. Mu Mian leaned against the door of her room with her arms crossed. She looked at the man who was preparing to enter the room with a sly expression. it¡¯s veryfortable to sleep in a tank top and big pants. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to try it? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an pushed the door open, turned his head, and nced at her.|| He walked towards her. The night wind blew, and mu Mian¡¯s heart was beating a little fast. He stood in front of her and reached out his hands to pinch her cheeks. ¡°You little girl, Yingluo.¡± ¡®You little girl ...¡¯ Mu Mian felt that the way he addressed her and the way he spoke made her feel a little distracted. He lowered his head slightly and leaned so close to her. Because of the long journey, his hair was not as neat as usual, and a few strands of hair were spiky.|| It was messily ced on his forehead, making him lookzy and sexy.|| Grateful He was wearing a suit with a white shirt inside and a navy blue tie. His bow tie was loosened by him, and the top three buttons of his shirt were unbuttoned. His skin was fair, but not feminine. It was the kind of skin that gave off the feeling that he was raised in a good environment. She leaned against the door frame and looked at the man in front of her in a daze. Tang Ji ¡®an was a person who had a shadow over his feelings, especially love. And this shadow, first and foremost, came from his parents. His parents didn¡¯t have a good rtionship. His father didn¡¯t love his mother, and in the end, they divorced. He grew up in an environment without love. Growing up like this, he was rtively cold, unlike most people who were full of emotions. He had always been slow to notice his feelings. Secondly, he had also suffered the shock of falling in love with his own sister, which made him avoid love even more. On the surface, this kind of psychological trauma didn¡¯t seem to be much, but in fact, it had already seeped deep into the bone marrow under the subtle influence. He, Yingluo, would not easily start a rtionship. But at this moment, he felt his heart was in a mess. Her long hair was blown by the night wind and it brushed against his cheek. Her eyes were very bright, clear, and clean, like unpolished jade, beautiful beyond words. Tang Ji ¡®an thought that it might be the aftereffects of motion sickness. His mind was not clear, and he actually wanted to kiss her. He just looked at her, and before he could move, the woman¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind him. ¡°Inspector Tang, I¡¯ve found a set of pajamas for you.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an suddenly took a step back, his expression a little unnatural. Mu Mian didn¡¯t know what he was panicking about. Tang Ji ¡®an turned to look at sister Zhen and coughed lightly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Sister Zhen didn¡¯t understand. She held the pajamas in her hands and said, ¡± it¡¯s a big undershirt and a pair of linen trousers that Huan Zi used to wear. They¡¯re both clean. You can wear them to sleep. Tang Ji ¡®an took the pajamas, thanked her, and hurried into his room. Sister Zhen touched her neck and carefully said, ¡± ¡°Am I disturbing you? Inspector Tang doesn¡¯t look too happy.¡± ¡°No, we didn¡¯t say anything important,¡± mu Mian waved her hand. The two said their goodbyes and mu Mian entered her room. In Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s room, he felt that his heart was beating a little fast. He hadn¡¯t felt this way in a long time. He thought he wouldn¡¯t like this feeling. It seemed that he had never felt this way about Xiao ran. He felt a little upset. He didn¡¯t reject this feeling, but it annoyed him. He changed into his pajamas, turned off the light, andy on the bed.|| He went up. He thought he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep under the bright moonlight. After all, he was an extremely picky person. The environment, the hard bed, the pajamas, the bedding, the horn, the sound of the waves ... Chapter 1261 1261 Chapter 1263-wreaking havoc Hmm, why does it feel sofortable? How did her consciousness disappear so quickly? This wasn¡¯t like him, not like the nitpicking Tang Ji ¡®an. Well, he had a good night¡¯s sleep. In the morning, when he opened his eyes, he saw three small heads on the small square window sill, their eyes all looking at him. Tang Ji ¡®an felt ufortable. He quickly lifted the nket and wanted to change his clothes. There wasn¡¯t even a curtain on the window, so it was really unsightly. ¡°Da bao, er Bao, san bao, quickly go to the kitchen and see what delicious food your mother has made,¡± mu Mian¡¯s voice came from outside the door. The three children dispersed. Mu Mian gently knocked on his door. ¡°Inspector Tang, it¡¯s time to get up.¡± wait outside, ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s deep voice said. I¡¯ll change my clothes. ¡°Those who don¡¯t know would think that there¡¯s a pretty girl living inside,¡± mu Mian clicked her tongue. Tang Ji ¡®an,¡±you¡¯re so silly.¡± This girl¡¯s mouth was really unforgiving. Tang Ji ¡®an changed into his own shirt, suit, and trousers, and walked out with the air of a noble young master. After the two of them finished their breakfast, mu Mian pped her hands. ¡°I have to go to work. You have to go do your things too, right? How do you n to go?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an coughed lightly. Actually, he didn¡¯t have anything to do. At most, he was just going through the motions. He was quite at ease to leave the matter to inspector Fang. yes, Secretary Tang has already gone there. It¡¯s inconvenient to get there, so I¡¯ll wait for him here. He¡¯lle and report to me. Mu Mian put her hands in the pockets of her trench coat. ¡°Since I¡¯m free, do you want toe and watch me film?¡± The sixth uncle chuckled in his heart. This saved his Ji ¡®an the trouble of speaking up himself. Didn¡¯t hee here to see mu Mian? ¡°What¡¯s so good about filming?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression was indifferent. His sixth uncle thought,¡±his Ji ¡®an is his own pig teammate. It really makes me anxious.¡± Mu Mian giggled. you¡¯ll know when you see it. It¡¯s quite interesting. Hurry up and go. ¡°How?¡± it¡¯s only 15 minutes by foot. The scene was shot in the fish farm over there. Come with me. Tang Ji ¡®an followed mu Mian to the fishing ground. After entering the fish farm, they heard amotioning from the entrance of a courtyard. ¡°He really can¡¯t stop for a day,¡± mu Mian facepalmed. ¡°Who is it?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows. ¡°The second female lead of a fancy life, she¡¯s a troublemaker who won¡¯t rest for a day.¡± The two of them entered the courtyard and saw the second female lead, du Tiantian, standing in the middle of the courtyard in a blue and white checkered dress. Beside her was the director, who was livid. ¡°You can¡¯t wear this to the shoot.¡± Du Tiantian put her hands on her waist and said in a high-pitched voice,¡±Why can mu Mian wear beautiful stage clothes, but I can¡¯t?¡± The director held the megaphone in one hand and the script in the other. He wanted to throw the megaphone at her face, but because she had invested in the production, he couldn¡¯t afford to offend her. He could only grit his teeth and swallow his anger. because of the character setting, because mu Mian¡¯s character is ady from the city. Even though she¡¯s married to a fisherman¡¯s husband, she¡¯s still living a refined life. Of course, she can wear a beautiful dress. Your character is a vige woman on an ind, is it appropriate for you to wear this? ¡± Every day, du Tiantian watched as mu Mian wore all kinds of beautiful dresses and swayed back and forth, while she could only wear the kind of flowery shirt made of good material. She had long had enough of it. If it was filmed like this, she would bepletely crushed by mu Mian. Chapter 1262 1262 As expected, Tang Ji ¡®an was domineering If this continued, it would be too difficult for her to be famous with this show. ¡°Then we¡¯ll change the settings. We¡¯ll change the scriptter,¡± she said at the top of her voice. Mu Mian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This woman was being too unreasonable. It was not like she did not know the contents of the script at the beginning. Now, she was saying that she wanted to change the script. If the director really listened to her and changed the script, her scenes and lines would definitely be affected. She stared at the director nervously. The director was also a smart person. After all, he was someone that the investor had pushed in. Although he was very angry, he couldn¡¯t offend him on the surface. He turned around and saw mu Mian. He quickly said, ¡± ¡°No, if you change the settings, it will sh with mu Mian¡¯s settings. Mu Mian can¡¯t agree to it.¡± Mu Mian cursed in her heart. Damn it, this director really knows how to shirk responsibility. What did he mean by ¡®even mu Mian can¡¯t agree¡¯? You¡¯re the director, and you¡¯re in charge of the crew. Why don¡¯t you just insist that the settings can¡¯t be changed? Although du Tiantian was the second female lead, she was arrogant and did not put anyone in her eyes just because she was an investor. As for mu Mian, even though her boss was the daughter of a cab member, she would never use these things to pressure others. She felt that it was child¡¯s y. She was someone who wanted to do a good job in acting. When du Tiantian saw mu Mian, she immediately gritted her teeth in anger. She walked over arrogantly and crossed her arms. She looked at mu Mian and said,¡±Mu Mian, you don¡¯t have any objections to making some changes to my settings, do you?¡± Mu Mian¡¯s heart was in turmoil. She had an opinion, a lot of opinions. The show was already halfway through filming, and you wanted to change it just like that. There had to be an opportunity, right? you were the second female lead, and you were on the opposite side of the female lead. If you suddenly changed your settings, the female lead would definitely be deeply affected. However, mu Mian knew that this du Tiantian was someone that the investor had forced into thepany. The director had brainwashed her 800 times a day, telling her to endure it, to take a step back, and not to have a direct conflict with du Tiantian. Mu Mian looked at the arrogant woman in front of her and gritted her teeth. She could not take it anymore. She really could not take it anymore. Seeing that mu Mian didn¡¯t answer for a long time, du xuantian suddenly became a little impatient.¡±Can I change the settings?¡± ¡°No, Yingluo!¡± The man¡¯s deep voice rang out, and mu Mian¡¯s heart trembled. Tang Ji ¡®an was indeed domineering. Du Tiantian was immediately enraged. She looked up at Tang Ji ¡®an, and when she saw that the man was handsome and Noble, her eyes lit up, but she still said arrogantly, ¡± ¡°No? Who are you? You dare to say no here? do you have the final say in the crew? You¡¯re overestimating yourself.¡± Mu Mian¡¯s heart trembled for du mingtian. This girl is so courageous. She¡¯s like a newborn calf that¡¯s not afraid of Tigers. ¡°I¡¯m tang Ji ¡®an,¡± Tang Ji¡¯ an said with a cold expression. Du Tiantian snorted coldly,¡±I don¡¯t care who you are.¡± Who Do You Think You Are? How dare you point fingers at our production team¡¯s matters.¡± Those who did not pay attention to the aristocratic circle would not know the name of the Tang family¡¯s second young master, or du Tiantian could not even name the number of cab members, so how could she know the name of the second son of a cab member? Mu Mian looked at the woman in front of her with sympathy. The second young master of the Tang family was not a kind person. He would definitely make her regret it. Du Tiantian didn¡¯t know who Tang Ji ¡®an was, but the director behind her had certainly heard of this famous name. She quickly pushed du Tiantian away and reached out her hand in fear.¡±Tang Qianqian, second young master Tang, what brings you here?¡± Chapter 1263 1263 Who are you exactly? No matter how stupid du Tiantian was, she could tell that the man in front of her had an extraordinary aura. Seeing her director¡¯s fawning expression, she suddenly felt a little scared. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at du Tiantian and said, ¡± ¡°Yes, we do need to change the script.¡± Du xuantian was overjoyed. This man was just a paper tiger. ¡°Did she have a lot of scenes with mu Mian in theter stages?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an asked slowly. ¡°There are a few, but not many,¡± the director quickly said. Tang Ji ¡®an nodded. then her scenes will end here, ¡± he said in a deep voice. cut off all the other scenes. Du Tiantian¡¯s face fell, and she stared at him in disbelief.¡±Where did you get it? Do you know who I am?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an was calm,¡±Oh?¡± Then, who are you working for?¡± Mu Mian understood the underlying meaning. Not only you, but I¡¯ll also deal with the people above you. Du Tiantian was still ordering him around,¡±Ask the director and see who invested in this movie. You still want to cut my show? Are you mu Mian¡¯s man? If you piss me off, I¡¯ll cut off all of mu Mian¡¯s scenes and be the female lead.¡± The director reached out to pull her. girl, stop acting. Really, I can¡¯t save you this time. ¡°Who¡¯s the investor of this movie?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an asked lightly. ¡°The boss of Haicheng¡¯s Red Star Furniture store invested in it,¡± the director said in fear. Tang Ji ¡®an chuckled and beckoned his sixth uncle over. go to Secretary Tang and tell him to return to Sea city immediately. I remember there was a case at Red Star Furniture storest year. The chairman of Red Star is suspected of tax evasion. Tell Secretary Tang to go to Red Star to collect evidence immediately. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll let Secretary Tang know.¡± Du xuantian¡¯s face turned ashen as she stared at him.¡±Who are you?¡± The Assistant Director immediately pulled her to the side and stared at her with a pained expression.¡±Why do you dare to scold just anyone? Do you know who that person is?¡± Du Tiantian was finally afraid.¡±Who¡¯s Yueyue?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the second young master of the Tang family in Haicheng.¡± ¡°Does the Tang family have a lot of power?¡± du Tiantian asked recklessly. It can¡¯t be that everyone has to listen to him, right?¡± The Assistant Director almost fainted from anger. first of all, the Tang family is very powerful, that¡¯s beyond doubt. Second, he has a high-ranking father. Do you really not pay attention to political news at all? ¡± Du Tiantian shook her head. who¡¯s the one who¡¯s in a hurry? who¡¯d pay attention to those boring political news? ¡± Whose son is he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the second son of cab member Tang qingru.¡± The Assistant Director was speechless. ¡°Are there many cab members?¡± The Assistant Director stared at her speechlessly. before he was promoted to a Member of Parliament, he was the head Haicheng City. He was the governor. Do you think a cab member is a big deal? ¡± She didn¡¯t know much about cab members, but the governor of a state was a high-ranking official, so du Tiantian still knew. Her legs suddenly went soft and she almost fell to the ground. On the other side, after Tang Ji ¡®an saved someone from the fire and water, he still looked calm and said to the director, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you an investor for theter stages.¡± The second young master of the Tang family was not only powerful, but also rich. His mother¡¯s Su family was one of the richest families in Haicheng. Ten Red Stars couldn¡¯t evenpare to a corner of his house. Not only that, the friends he knew were all rich and powerful. He could ask any of them to invest in a show with just a word. Chapter 1264 1264 Chapter 1266-ruthless However, he had always kept a low profile. Unless it was absolutely necessary, he would not use his own power and funds. The director quickly held his hand. sure, sure. We¡¯ll do as you say. ¡°Changing the script shouldn¡¯t be too difficult, right?¡± The director waved his hand. it¡¯s a small matter. I¡¯ll immediately ask the scriptwriter to change the script. As they were talking, du Tiantian, who finally realized the seriousness of the matter, came over crying. second young master Tang, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have been so rude to you. Please spare me on ount of my ignorance. Mu Mian chuckled in her heart. This girl, how good would it be if she used her acting skills on acting? Tang Ji ¡®an wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would show mercy to women, unless it was someone who had a good impression of him, such as song ran in the past or mu Mian now. In his eyes, other women were just people of different genders. Du Tiantian had turned into a little sister, and as she spoke, she leaned toward Tang Ji ¡®an. Tang Ji¡¯ an¡¯s eyes were full of disdain, and he took a step back, frowning.¡±There¡¯s no room for discussion. If you continue to be like this, you won¡¯t be able to get any more shows in the future.¡± Mu Mian almost couldn¡¯t help but p for Tang Ji ¡®an. Domineering, too domineering! ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± du Tiantian looked at him, feeling wronged. Tang Ji ¡®an put one hand in his pocket and looked down at her. that¡¯s because I¡¯m here. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t do anything. If I didn¡¯te, mu Mian would have been bullied by you. Mu Mian chuckled in her heart. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that serious. A big-breasted but brainless person like du Tiantian didn¡¯t get much of an advantage from her. She pretended to be polite and let her take advantage of her on the surface. Du Tiantian waspletely flustered. This man was impervious to anything and was cold and heartless. He was different from all the men she had met. It seemed like she was really going to be fired by the crew. She quickly took advantage of the situation and grabbed mu Mian¡¯s hand. She said innocently, ¡± Mianmian, I know I¡¯m in the wrong. Can you ask him to let me off? ¡± Mu Mian cursed in her heart. When you don¡¯t need me, you call me by my full name, mu Mian. When you need me, you call me Mianmian. Hehe, this du Tiantian wasn¡¯t really stupid. She knew that she should pick the soft persimmons and pinch them. She knew that she, mu Mian, was definitely easier to talk to than Tang Ji ¡®an. In that case, his usual arrogant behavior in the crew was intentional. She smiled at du Tiantian. I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t dare toment on his decision. If you have any grievances, you can just tell him. Wasn¡¯t she just throwing the me? she would be fine too. Du xuantian¡¯s face was twisted with anger, and her beautiful dress became a joke at this moment. Seeing that du Tiantian kept pestering her, the director was afraid of angering the Big Shot, so he quickly pulled her to the side and tried to persuade her. don¡¯t make a fuss. You¡¯re already halfway through filming this movie. You don¡¯t have many scenes in the movie. If you continue to make a fuss and anger second young master Tang, not only will he cut off your scenes, but he will also cut off the ones you¡¯re filming. Du Tiantian gritted her teeth and stomped her foot. they¡¯ve gone too far. Just because they¡¯re high-ranking officials, they¡¯re bullying usmoners. The director covered her mouth. my dear ancestor, you¡¯re too outspoken. What if second young master Tang heard you? ¡± Du Tiantian was really bold,¡±so what if I heard it?¡± Isn¡¯t he just using his power to bully others?¡± Chapter 1265 1265 This feeling is not bad Du Tiantian felt a faint fire in her heart. Very well, if he made her lose her job, she would not let go of that sanctimonious man. She wanted to expose his actions and let the world see how evil these noble young masters were. The director was frightened. you really don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. He¡¯s a Big Shot in Haicheng. You should restrain yourself. I¡¯ve heard about second young master Tang. He¡¯s a ruthless character. You really shouldn¡¯t offend him, or you¡¯ll end up in a terrible state. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see!¡± Du Tiantian snorted. Mu Mian whispered to Tang Ji ¡®an, ¡± you¡¯re too Swift and decisive. You¡¯re too amazing. You¡¯ve dealt with the cancer of our production team so quickly. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s face was expressionless, and he only raised his eyebrows slightly.¡±How are you going to thank me?¡± Mu Mian spread her hands. you don¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing. I really don¡¯t think I can give you anything. Tang Ji ¡®an was about to speak when the director waved at mu Mian. mu Mian,e here quickly. It¡¯s yourst scene with du Tiantian. Let¡¯s start filming first. Mu Mian nced at Tang Ji ¡®an. I¡¯m going to film. You can wait here. After saying that, he seemed to feel that it wasn¡¯t appropriate to let such a Big Shot like Tang Ji ¡®an wait here. ¡°If you find it boring, you can look around. Don¡¯t go to the ces that are marked as the group¡¯s strategic location. I didn¡¯t know it was my first time. I went in and was kicked out.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an looked at her in disdain and pushed her head. ¡°You don¡¯t even know this bit ofmon sense?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the same as you?¡± After all, second young master Tang had a lot of friends. Chu Yanchuan and Ji huaiyan were the backbone of the younger generation. Mu Mian pouted. I¡¯m kind enough to remind you. Why don¡¯t you appreciate it? ¡± With that, he turned and ran. Tang Ji ¡®an looked at her back and felt that the sky on the ind was very blue and the water was very clear. Hising here was equivalent to giving himself a holiday. This feeling was not bad. He had almost never been to the countryside. He was already in his twenties and had only been walking around in the city of steel and concrete. After one day, he seemed to be in a much better mood. There wasn¡¯t a lot ofplicated work, and he didn¡¯t have to deal with interpersonal rtionships. It was simple and quite good. The scriptwriter changed two scenes on the spot, and the character yed by du Tiantian had to leave the ind because of her family background. This was because mu Mian and du Tiantian were supposed to be on opposite sides in the movie. In order to make the plot more reasonable, thest scene was a scene where the two of them were against each other. Du Tiantian ran to mu Mian¡¯s house and started cursing, thinking that mu Mian had done something to force her to leave. The drama and reality had somehow merged together. Therefore, du Tiantian put her best acting skills into full y. She was hysterical and her scolding was sincere. On the other hand, mu Mian was much calmer.¡¯Winner takes all. Who told you to be so blind as to offend anyone?¡¯ You¡¯re the one who offended second young master Tang, and it was also second young master Tang¡¯s decision to pack up and leave. I didn¡¯t say anything bad, so she doesn¡¯t need to feel guilty. She calmly sat on the bamboo chair and looked at the woman in front of her. After reading the lines in the script, she slowly stood up. In terms of momentum, du Tiantian had already lost. The director hit the board, and the scene ended. Mu Mian heaved a sigh of relief. However, du Tiantian did not leave. Instead, she took a few steps forward and walked to mu Mian¡¯s side. Mu Mian stared at her guardedly.¡±What are you doing?¡± Chapter 1266 1266 That kind of smile was very moving ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll hit you in public?¡± du xuantian asked. I¡¯m not that stupid. Don¡¯t worry, if you won¡¯t let me live well, I won¡¯t let you live well either. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Mu Mian facepalmed. you¡¯re being a little unreasonable. That¡¯s not how you bully the weak and fear the strong. ¡°I won¡¯t let a single one of them off,¡± du Tiantian snorted coldly. Mu Mian raised her eyes and looked at her. Was this woman bluffing or for real? After du mingtian said those harsh words, she turned around and left angrily. The male lead of the show, the tough-looking Cheng Feng, walked over and said with concern, ¡± ¡°Did du Tiantian give you a hard time again?¡± Mu Mian waved her hand. you¡¯re not making things difficult for me. You¡¯re making things difficult for the director. Wasn¡¯t she making things difficult for the director by asking him to change the script? Cheng Feng nodded. yes. We¡¯ll be shooting our scenes soon. Are you ready? ¡± ¡°When have I ever not been prepared?¡± mu Mian giggled. Mu Mian was very dedicated to her work, unlike du Tiantian, who often got stuck with her lines. She was very willful and reckless when she joined the crew just because she brought money. ¡°The scene in a while will be a little intimate,¡± Cheng Feng looked at her with appreciation. The next scene was of the two of them rolling around in the grass and ying around. I¡¯m a professional actress, ¡± mu Mian patted her chest and said, ¡± don¡¯t look down on me. The corners of Cheng Feng¡¯s mouth curved up, and he seemed a little happy. With the change of scene, all the filming props were moved outside, on an open field near the sea. While the staff was preparing the props, mu Mian took the time to revise her lines. Once she started to work seriously, she forgot about Tang Ji ¡®an. When Tang Ji ¡®an, who had walked around the ind, returned to the courtyard, only two staff members were left. Tang Ji ¡®an put one hand in his pocket and said with a frown, ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s mu Mian?¡± The staff member knew that he had a distinguished status and hurriedly said respectfully, ¡± second young master Tang, they have already changed scenes. Turn right after you exit this area and walk straight for about 500 meters. There is an empty field there. The next scene will be shot there. Tang Ji ¡®an thanked her, turned around, and rushed to the location of the next scene. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s timing was really urate. He hurried over and happened to run into Cheng Feng, who was rolling down a slope with mu Mian in his arms. He thought that they were filming some dangerous scene. Just as he was about to step forward, he saw the two people, who had rolled for a short while, stop and start teasing each other. The male actor was lying on his side with one hand around mu Mian¡¯s waist and a green foxtail in his hand. He was teasing mu Mian with a loving expression. Mu Mian was wearing a bright red dress for grass.|| She was also lying on her side with her back facing him. He could not see her expression, but he could feel that mu Mian was smiling. That smile was very moving. He felt as if his heart had been stabbed. This feeling was not good. He realized that he didn¡¯t like mu Mian smiling at other men, and he didn¡¯t like men reaching out to hold her waist. He wasn¡¯t too far away from them, so close that he could hear them rehearsing. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking about you all the time,¡± mu Mian replied. Tang Ji ¡®an clenched his fists and left the set. His face was extremely gloomy. The director at the side carefully called out, ¡± second young master Tang, please! But she couldn¡¯t stop him. Mu Mian turned around and saw Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s cold back. She looked a little confused, but Cheng Feng turned her face away.¡±Hey, mu Mian, focus on your acting and don¡¯t get distracted.¡± Chapter 1267 1267 Chapter 1269-reasonable ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry,¡± mu Mian quickly apologized. Today¡¯s task was heavy, and there were still two more scenes. Tang Ji ¡®an found his sixth uncle, who was about to set off. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to find Secretary Tang.¡± Sixth uncle was surprised,¡±ah?¡± Ji ¡®an, aren¡¯t you going to watch miss mu film?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s face was ashen. I¡¯m here for work. I¡¯m not here to watch her act. The sixth uncle was confused. Why was she unhappy again? Who provoked him? That du Tiantian just now was not even qualified to make his second young master so angry. Sixth uncle quickly agreed. Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯m just about to go. I still have to go east. The traffic here is inconvenient. I borrowed an Electric Tricycle from Huan Zi. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be used to it. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s face darkened. you¡¯re too talkative. I¡¯ve even sat in that kind of truck before. He had even sat in a pig-pulling truck before. What else could he not ovee? As they were talking, a farmer riding an electric three-wheeled motorcycle came over. The noise of the electric three-wheeled motorcycle these days was very loud, and it could bepared to that of a tractor. It rumbled over and was very eye-catching. Tang Ji ¡®an looked at the three-wheeled motorcycle and suddenly felt like he was riding a Tiger and couldn¡¯t get off. Sixth uncle lifted his feet and stepped onto the tricycle, then sat in it. Tang Ji ¡®an closed his eyes, gritted his teeth, and also stepped in. This Journey to the East was really eye-catching. The farmers in the field looked at the man in the suit on the three-wheeled motorcycle as if they were watching a western scene. Tang Ji ¡®an really felt ufortable everywhere. He gritted his teeth. didn¡¯t you tell me that the three-wheeled motorcycle looks like this? it doesn¡¯t even have a shelter? ¡± he asked. ¡°All three-wheeled motorcycles look like this,¡± sixth uncle said, feeling wronged. Tang Ji ¡®an gave him a sidelong nce. nonsense. Haicheng also has three chariots. They all have sheds and curtains. Sixth uncle touched his neck and said,¡±all three-wheeled motorcycles in the countryside look like this.¡± They arrived at the ce where detective Fang was working. They waited for a long time but did not see him. ¡°I¡¯ll go out and look for them,¡± sixth uncle said in a low voice. ¡°Go on.¡± The person who had lost face the entire way was obviously not in a good mood. On the other side, mu Mian had finished filming two scenes and returned to the fishing ground to look for Tang Ji ¡®an, but she couldn¡¯t find him. She went back to sister Zhen, who said that Tang Ji¡¯ an had gone East. Mu Mian clutched her chest and thought. Tang Ji ¡®an had done her a big favor today. If he wasn¡¯t here, who knew how much du Tiantian would bully her? She should go and see Tang Ji ¡®an, no matter what. Sister Zhen was kind and asked brother Huan to send mu Mian to the Tang family¡¯s second young master. Brother Huanughed as he told mu Mian about the funny things that happened just now. Mu Mian could not stopughing. Sitting on a tricycle, enjoying the country breeze, looking at the wheat fields and the sea, it was obviously a very pleasant thing. It was already evening by the time they arrived. Tang Ji ¡®an was brought to a wheat field by his sixth uncle. There was a small river next to the wheat field. In the wheat field, a group of farmers were quarreling with inspector Fang and Secretary Tang. Tang Ji ¡®an walked over slowly. Secretary Tang was surprised.¡±Chief Tang, why are you here?¡± When the agitated farmers heard Secretary Tang calling for the Bureau, they immediately shouted, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re the leader, right?¡± Secretary Tang stood in front of Tang Ji ¡®an, frowning as he looked at the group of farmers who had already lost control. don¡¯t get too worked up. Inspector Fang is here to help you solve your problem. The problem will be solved eventually. Getting worked up won¡¯t help. Chapter 1268 1268 Tang Ji ¡®an is not happy The farmer waved the hoe in his hand and asked,¡±solve what problem?¡± Inspector Fang has been here for almost a month and nothing has been solved. The developer of the chemical nt is going to Sue us. I heard that he¡¯s already preparing to start work. He¡¯s even starting toy the foundation. If you don¡¯t give us an exnation today, don¡¯t even think about leaving.¡± Secretary Tang was worried. He grabbed his sixth uncle and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Why did you bring Dunn here? Aren¡¯t we here to watch miss mu film?¡± Sixth uncle is really suffering in silence. The group of farmers were extremely excited. They were certain that Tang Ji ¡®an was their leader and pushed him. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression was ugly. Why did it feel like he had run into a group of local ruffians? The river was right next to the wheat field. It was dusk and the light was dim. The inspector and sixth uncle were too busy to deal with it and could not cope with it at all. Tang Ji ¡®an was pushed to the river and slipped. Mu Mian jumped down from the tricycle and happened to see the young master rolling into the river. Mu Mian¡¯s heart sank. No, not only mu Mian, even the prosecutor¡¯s heart sank in his sixth uncle¡¯s Secret study room. This was bad. The river wasn¡¯t deep, but it wasn¡¯t shallow either. The sixth uncle was a little stunned. After he reacted, he shouted, ¡± ¡°Ji ¡®an doesn¡¯t know how to swim,¡± Mu Mian ran over. There were already people jumping into the river. Secretary Tang and inspector Fang were the first to jump, followed by sixth uncle. Those who could not swim would be terrified even if the river water only reached their knees. Tang Ji ¡®an flopped around in the river, bobbing up and down. The water sshed everywhere, making a lot of noise. Seeing that mu Mian was about to jump down, Tang Ji ¡®an was Tang Ji¡¯ an, not an ordinary person. In the critical moment of drowning, he could still spare some energy to shout, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯te down.¡± Mu Mian forcefully stopped in her tracks. Three people had already jumped down. It seemed like she did not need to save them anymore. If she went down, she would only add to their troubles. Secretary Tang and inspector Fang each held on to one of Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s arms, their backs facing him. They restrained him and pushed him to the shore. Sixth uncle was by the river and pulled Tang Ji¡¯ an. The three of them worked together to pull him to the shore. Tang Ji ¡®an choked on a lot of water and coughed violently. His sixth uncle quickly took off Tang Ji¡¯ an¡¯s clothes and shouted, ¡± ¡°Um, can someone please take off some dry clothes for my young master?¡± The clothes of the four of them were all wet.|| Tang Ji ¡®an had been tormented all the wayst night, and he was already weak. Now that he had fallen into the river, it was too easy for him to catch a cold with the night wind. As soon as he shouted, mu Mian quickly untied the wool scarf around her body. ¡°Use mine, use mine.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her coldly and gently pushed away his sixth uncle¡¯s hand. ¡°No need. Let¡¯s go to fangyu¡¯s and change into his dry clothes.¡± chief Tang, it¡¯s been more than ten minutes, ¡± Fang Yu said softly. you¡¯ll easily catch a cold if you walk there in these trendy clothes. Mu Mian¡¯s hand, which was holding the scarf, was suspended in the air. She could clearly feel that Tang Ji ¡®an was unhappy. However, she did not know why she was unhappy. ¡°Take off your wet clothes and go over with my scarf,¡± she said as she leaned over. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression was cold. there¡¯s no need. You can go back. We still have work to do. After that, he was about to walk away with Secretary Tang when the farmers shouted, ¡± ¡°What trick? do you think you can escape by falling into the river? That chemical nt definitely can¡¯t be built. The case that yourw firm has epted must bepleted and you must uphold justice for the people. You can¡¯t drag us here just because things aren¡¯t going well, that¡¯ll be utterly heartless.¡± Chapter 1269 1269 Chapter 1271-falling out mu Mian stopped them. you guys can¡¯t do this. Let him go back and change into dry clothes. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her Xuxu. The thin and weak person was trying to argue with reason. Those people were furious and pushed mu Mian.¡±You¡¯re with him? You¡¯ve never considered things from the perspective of themon people. You¡¯re all heartless. In the neighboring town, many people get cancer every year because of the construction of a chemical nt. Little girl, do you know how much it costs to treat cancer? The money that we¡¯ve been saving for our entire lives isn¡¯t even enough for us to get a doctor.¡± Mu Mian nodded. I know. This matter needs to be considered at length. We can¡¯t rush it. If you guys do this, it will only cause the situation to be in a deadlock. Brother Huan couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He raised his hand and said, ¡± my fellow vigers, I¡¯m Huan Zi from Shangxi vige. You should all know me, right? let inspector Tang go back and change his clothes first. He must havee to the countryside to solve your problems. If you really push him too hard, it¡¯ll be a win-win situation. Think about it, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± The vigers thought about it and felt that it made sense. The crowd had loosened a little, and Tang Ji ¡®an walked forward with a gloomy face. Mu Mian quickly grabbed her big scarf and rushed over. ¡°Tang Ji ¡®an, please wait for me.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s legs were long, and his steps wererge. Mu Mian had a hard time keeping up with him. The night wind blew, and Tang Ji ¡®an felt cold all over. Mu Mian panted as she caught up to him. She walked on the ridge and shouted, ¡± hey, the wind is strong at night. You¡¯ll really catch a cold if you walk back like this. Tang Ji ¡®an ignored her and continued walking. The other three were confused. Secretary Tang carefully nced at his boss. Yesterday, he had even mobilized arge group of people toe and see mu Mian. Why was he pulling a long face now? Mu Mian moved her scarf closer to him. take off your wet clothes. You were seasick and carsick yesterday. Your body is a little weak. Tang Ji ¡®an was upset and annoyed. He pped away the scarf she handed over.¡±Don¡¯t follow me, I need to handle some work.¡± Mu Mian¡¯s scarf was pped to the ground by him. Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t even turn his head and continued walking forward. Mu Mian squatted down and picked up the scarf from the ground. She patted the dirt off it and looked at the tall man¡¯s back with a little grievance. She muttered,¡±What kind of person is he? treating good intentions as ill intentions.¡± Why did this person suddenly turn hostile? Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t look back, but Secretary Tang couldn¡¯t help but turn back. In the evening, in the evening wind, mu Mian¡¯s expression was so aggrieved that he felt sorry for her. He said softly,¡±Tang suo, I think mu Mian is quite pitiful. She¡¯s also a good person.¡± Before he could say the word ¡®heart¡¯, Tang Ji¡¯ an said coldly, ¡± ¡°Then put on her scarf. Don¡¯t let her good intentions down.¡± Secretary Tang did not dare to say anything. Tang Ji ¡®an and inspector Fang walked in front, while Secretary Tang was two steps behind, following sixth uncle. He lowered his voice and said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± ¡°Did mu Mian make him angry?¡± I¡¯m not sure. I went to watch mu Mian shoot a movie. After I came back, I had a gloomy face and was in a bad mood. Secretary Tang sighed. sigh. I don¡¯t know when our director Tang will be enlightened. ¡°Who said I¡¯m not?¡± ¡°How about I give him a subtle reminder?¡± don¡¯t, please don¡¯t. If you don¡¯t remind him properly, there won¡¯t be any possibility between them. You know what kind of person my young master is. He has a trauma in this area. Take it slow and let him discover it himself. Chapter 1270 1270 Exin the situation clearly Secretary Tang covered his face with his hands. how long will we have to wait? ¡± ¡°We still have to wait.¡± The sixth uncle turned around and saw that mu Mian was still standing on the ridge and looking at them. The little girl had such a person. Pitiful or lucky, which one was she? Mu Mian watched as the four of them really left just like that, and her heart felt extremely stifled. Brother Huan and the group of farmers also caught up. Mu Mian quickly wrapped her scarf tightly around herself. If she didn¡¯t want it, then so be it. She felt very cold too. Brother Huan patted her shoulder. inspector Tang has a bad temper. We have to understand. Do you understand? ¡± Mu Mian nodded. She had always known that he had a bad temper, but she did not say anything. Tang Ji ¡®an returned to Fang Yu¡¯s residence with his wet clothes. It was also a farmer¡¯spound. Fang Yu quickly found a set of clean clothes and handed them over.¡±Director Tang, you can wear it. You¡¯re a little taller than me, so you can wear this.¡± ¡°You may leave.¡± Fang Yu touched the back of his head and walked out. Tang Ji ¡®an stood alone in the small room and slowly changed his clothes. The image of mu Mian being held in another man¡¯s arms kept appearing in his mind. That scene made him feel short of breath and made him feel inexplicably irritated. There was a lot of noise in the yard. It seemed that the group of farmers had followed them. After changing into clean clothes, Tang Ji ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but sneeze. Then, he sneezed a few more times in session. he¡¯s definitely going to catch a cold, ¡± sixth uncle mumbled softly outside. fangyu, ask the farmer n to make a cup of ginger tea for Ji ¡®an. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an walked out wearing a fangyu shirt and a pair of ck velvet pants. The bottom of the pants seemed a little short, but it didn¡¯t affect his handsomeness. Ji ¡®an, ¡± his sixth uncle hurriedly said, ¡± have some ginger teater. Don¡¯t let the cold get into your body. Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and adjusted his sleeves,¡±why are you so arrogant?¡± No need, quickly call fangyu over, I want to understand the thoughts of the people here.¡± If he hadn¡¯te, he wouldn¡¯t have known that the local farmers had reached a point of anger for the construction of the chemical nt. Since he was here, he might as well solve the problem. His sixth uncle looked at him worriedly. He coughed lightly from time to time, as if he was trying his best to suppress the urge to cough. Fang Yu hurried over, and the few of them stood in the courtyard. Tang Ji ¡®an pointed at the man in his forties who had taken the lead to speak. ¡°I see that you¡¯re the most organized, so I¡¯ll let you say it.¡± I¡¯m the principal of the primary school in the vige, ¡± the man said loudly. they¡¯re afraid that they won¡¯t be able to express themselves clearly, so they especially pushed me to be their representative tomunicate with you high-ranking officials. ¡°Exin the situation clearly.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an lowered his eyes. The man said indignantly, ¡± at the end ofst year, the great weathering factory wanted to set up a factory here, but the vigers didn¡¯t agree. However, the owner of the chemical nt bribed the vige chief, and the vige chief signed the agreement alone. As a result, they ignored the wishes of the people and started to plot out a piece ofnd to build a chemical factory. The wind from the chemical factory is directly facing the primary school, where the children are. If the children fall sick, the family will be destroyed. Tang Ji ¡®an nodded slightly. When the farmers saw that the Big Shot had nodded, they all opened up their mouths and exchanged nces. The courtyard was like a vegetable market, bustling with noise and excitement. Mu Mian and brother Huan were pacing back and forth outside the courtyard. although I don¡¯t know why inspector Tang is angry, ¡± brother Huan said softly, ¡± I think that since he¡¯s angry, we should leave first. We¡¯ll look for him again when he¡¯s not angry anymore. What do you think? ¡± Chapter 1271 1271 Overbearing Mu Mian clenched her scarf tightly. Although her voice was soft, it was firm. I¡¯m not going back. I have to ask him. Brother Huan, you can go back first. Brother Huan scratched the back of his head helplessly. I¡¯d better wait for you. Otherwise, Zhenzhen will scold me if I let you go back alone at night. ¡°Thank you, brother Huan,¡± mu Mian looked at him gratefully. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me.¡± She stuck her head in and out of the entrance of the courtyard. The wooden door was ajar, and arge group of people were inside, all very excited. Through the gaps in the crowd, she could see Tang Ji ¡®an frowning as he listened to the people. She just leaned against the door and looked at him. Tang Ji ¡®an seemed to feel that someone was staring at him. He looked up and saw her sneaky head. As soon as he nced over, mu Mian immediately retracted her head. Brother Huan was sitting in a tricycle at the entrance of the courtyard. ¡°Mianmian, do we still have to wait? I don¡¯t even know when they¡¯ll finish.¡± Mu Mian, fart|| Gu Gu sat on the steps. I¡¯ll wait no matter howte it is. I just wanted to ask him why he suddenly gave me a bad look. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It¡¯s fine if the young master has a temper, but he can¡¯t be so unreasonable. Even a y man has three fires. I have a temper too. Brother Huan sighed. okay, let¡¯s wait. I¡¯ll wait with you. The night wind blew in their faces. It was noisy inside without stopping, but it was quiet outside, and the asional chirping of insects could be heard. Mu Mian sat on the steps and waited for a long time. When she was sleepy, she leaned her face on herp and continued to wait. Mu Mian was actually a very stubborn person. She would not give up easily once she had decided on something. The people inside had answered all the questions. Tang Ji ¡®an said in a deep voice, ¡± I know all the questions you¡¯ve asked. I¡¯ll give you a satisfactory answer. The principal was still indignant, ¡± inspector Tang, what you¡¯re saying is official. We¡¯ve heard many versions of guarantees. The mayor and the Section Chief all said so. Giving us a satisfactory answer is just perfunctory. We¡¯re not stupid. We don¡¯t want such guarantees. Secretary Tang was a little annoyed. don¡¯t be unreasonable. Dunn said that he will give you a satisfactory answer. The principal was overbearing,¡±then what do you mean by a satisfactory answer?¡± What do you mean by a satisfactory answer?¡± They were also afraid of being fooled. The chemical nt was about to be built, and the children would be the ones suffering. ¡°Don¡¯t be too aggressive,¡± Secretary Tang said, a little angry. ¡°Is this how you talk to the people?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said coldly. Secretary Tang shrank his neck. Alright, he was too impulsive. The townsmen looked at him with anticipation, and some women couldn¡¯t help but cry, ¡± ¡°Inspector Tang, I beg you, you have to seek justice for us.¡± It was so sincere that people couldn¡¯t help but be moved. Tang Ji ¡®an muttered to himself, then said word by word, ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let the chemical nt open.¡± Secretary Tang¡¯s heart tightened. This kind of promise was very big. The opening of the chemical nt involved many levels and contents. His Tang office made such a promise without considering the consequences. How could he fulfill it? If they couldn¡¯t fulfill their promise, these angry fellow townsmen might do something extreme. He pulled on Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s arm, but Tang Ji¡¯ an ignored him. When the fellow townsmen received his guarantee, they were so happy that they didn¡¯t know why. The courtyard was filled with a celebratory atmosphere. At around nine O ¡®clock, the vigers left one after another. Mu Mian sat on the steps and watched them leave. Chapter 1272 1272 Chapter 1274-what partner? Suddenly, a pair of cloth shoes appeared in front of her. The pair of shoes stood in front of her and did not move forward. She slowly raised her eyes. The owner of the cloth shoes was actually Tang Ji ¡®an. She hugged her knees and looked up at him. Her voice was full of grievances.¡±What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you angry?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an felt his heart being tugged by a thin thread. Tang Ji ¡®an felt that she was like an abandoned stray cat, squatting pitifully at his feet. He didn¡¯t understand why his emotions were fluctuating so much. Well, even he himself wasn¡¯t sure why it was like this. The night breeze blew, and she looked at him innocently, making him unable to continue to look at her with a dark face. ¡°I¡¯m not angry, you can go back,¡± he said lightly. Mu Mian was still squatting there. you¡¯re obviously angry. I can feel it. I gave you a scarf, but you didn¡¯t want it. You even smacked my scarf to the ground. Tang Ji ¡®an wanted tough. Normal people wouldn¡¯t dare to be so calctive with him over such small matters. He reached out and ruffled her hair. I¡¯m really not angry. You should go back. I still have to arrange work with Secretary Tang. Mu Mian stood up with the support of the wall and said carefully, ¡± ¡°Then why did you do that just now?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an coughed a few times,¡±I fell into the river, and my body wasn¡¯t feeling well, so I was in a daze.¡± Mu Mian quickly took off her scarf and put it on him. ¡°You¡¯re wrapped in my scarf. Don¡¯t freeze.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an looked at her face, and his eyes flickered. ¡°You¡¯ll be cold too.¡± Mu Mian chuckled. I¡¯m not afraid of the cold. Besides, what you have to do is more important. You have to work for the good of the people. You can¡¯t get sick. Tang Ji ¡®an clenched his fists, his eyes a little deep. Mu Mian wrapped the scarf around him, turned around, and ran to brother Huan¡¯s tricycle. She waved at him. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I¡¯ll go back first. In the night, her long hair fluttered, her smile was sweet, and her voice was not as aggrieved as before. This girl did not hide things in her heart, and her bad mood came and went quickly. She was different from him. He would struggle for a long time over a small matter and would only sulk. He would only entangle everything in his heart. He really envied her, but his heart ached for her. Mu Mian got on the three-wheeled vehicle, and it gradually disappeared into the distance.|| Holding the wool scarf, the corners of her mouth curved up. On the way back, mu Mian¡¯s bad mood disappeared again. It turned out that Tang Ji ¡®an was just not feeling well. It made sense. A noble young master like him rolling into the river in front of so many people. Not only was he not feeling well, but he must be in a bad mood too. After all, he was in such a bad state. She understood him a little and knew that he was a prideful person. When she thought about it this way, it did make sense. Brother Huan rode on his three-wheeled motorcycle and said, ¡± ¡°It must be tiring to get along with this kind of rich young master, right?¡± ¡°A little.¡± Mu Mian thought for a while and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you. However, when you¡¯re dating someone, you have to learn to tolerate each other, understand?¡± ?? Mu Mian was confused,¡¯brother Huan, what are you saying? What kind of partner?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not a couple with inspector Tang?¡± brother Huan turned around and looked at her. Mu Mian was stunned for a moment, then she immediately shouted, ¡± ¡°No, no, of course not.¡± Brother Huan scratched the back of his head and said,¡±ah?¡± Zhenzhen and I both thought you were a couple.¡± ¡°Which part of us looks like a couple to you?¡± mu Mian was speechless. st night, when he came over, the door opened and he walked in. The look in his eyes was as if Wanwan hadn¡¯t seen him for a long time and he missed you very much. You two were quite close, so we naturally thought that you two were a couple. Chapter 1273 1273 Take it away, I don¡¯t drink this Mu Mian facepalmed,¡¯kissing Yingluo? Why don¡¯t I feel that way?¡± they¡¯re so intimate. Inspector Tang is always cold when he talks to others, but he¡¯s very gentle with you. Mu Mian pursed her lips. what gentle? he¡¯s not a gentle person. Brother Huan, I think you must have made a mistake. ¡°They¡¯re really not a couple?¡± brother Huan was puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s really not that.¡± Mu Mian, who had recovered her good mood, was walking in the breeze with a smile on her face. She returned to brother Huan¡¯s house. After washing up, she went to sleep. On Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s side, he had a meeting with Secretary Tang and inspector Fang to discuss the countermeasures. Secretary Tang was a little worried that the situation would go out of control. After all, there were too many interests involved. It was not like his Tang could turn the tide alone with his powerful background. There were still people above him. This matter was difficult to handle. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at him,¡±what are you worried about?¡± The other party is smart, am I a three-year-old child?¡± Secretary Tang¡¯s heart trembled. How did his office Tang know what he was thinking? ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that,¡± he quickly said in a low voice. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s slender fingers held the pen and scribbled on the notebook. I know what you¡¯re thinking. There¡¯s not only a primary school under the chemical nt, but there¡¯s also arge Orchard five kilometers away. Shangxi, ZhongXi, and Xiaxi viges are the main sources of food and vegetables for Haicheng. If the chemical nt is built here, how can we guarantee the health of five million people in Haicheng? ¡± Secretary Tang heaved a sigh of relief. It turned out that his office of Tang had already found a breakthrough. That would make things easier. Yes, they were all wolves, Tigers, and leopards, but his office Tang was definitely not a sheep. In fact, he was even fiercer than those wolves, Tigers, and leopards. He had worried too much. Secretary Tang quickly nodded. yes, director Tang. Please continue to make arrangements. I will go back tomorrow to deal with these problems. In the middle of the night, Tang Ji ¡®an coughed as he assigned tasks. Sixth uncle couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so he ran to the kitchen and made him a big bowl of ginger tea. She brought it over, but a certain young master disdained it. ¡°Take it away, I don¡¯t drink this.¡± Sixth uncle was so anxious that he scratched his ears and cheeks. it¡¯ste at night, and there¡¯s no one in the vige¡¯s clinic. Drink some ginger tea to keep you warm. You¡¯re really going to catch a cold if you continue like this. ¡°I¡¯m not that weak.¡± Sixth uncle simply wanted to pinch his nose and force him to drink. This d * mn child, why is he so disobedient? In the morning, mu Mian was sleeping soundly when she heard amotion outside. Sixth uncle¡¯s voice rang out, ¡± ¡°Huan Zi, Huan Zi, where¡¯s your clinic?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ji ¡®an is running a high fever. We have to hurry to the clinic and get an IV. The sky was still bright. Brother Huan quickly put on his coat and ran out in his slippers. When mu Mian heard the noise, she quickly put on her coat and ran out. She followed behind brother Huan. When the wooden door of the courtyard opened, she saw Secretary Tang supporting Tang Ji ¡®an. Tang Ji¡¯ an¡¯s face was slightly red, and he covered his mouth with one hand, coughing non-stop. Mu Mian was worried. I told you he was going to catch a cold. Why didn¡¯t you listen to me? hurry to the clinic. Brother Huan, use your three-wheeled motorcycle to carry him. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll go now.¡± He then turned around and shouted to the people in the courtyard, ¡± Zhenzhen, go to Mr. Chen¡¯s house and tell him to go to the clinic. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll go now.¡± The group of people went to the clinic in a mess. Mu Mian and Tang Ji ¡®an sat together in the three-wheeled motorcycle. She nced at him from time to time.¡±It¡¯s ufortable, right?¡± Chapter 1274 1274 Be good ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°Did you drink ginger teast night?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of that?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an lifted his eyes. mu Mian was helpless. don¡¯t doubt the old folk prescription. Drinking ginger tea really works. Tang Ji ¡®an lowered his eyes. Sixth uncle was also full ofints. Drinking ginger tea was the most effective when the body was immersed in the cold, but he refused to listen. Well, he was afraid that he had a high fever at night, but this person still carried it on. It was not until dawn that he was so ufortable that he could not take it anymore that he went to the clinic. They walked all the way to the clinic. It was a very small clinic with white walls and tiles. Behind the clinic was a small river and a green vegetable field. The doctor hadn¡¯t arrived yet, and the clinic¡¯s door was locked, so they could only wait at the door. His sixth uncle was worried. this clinic is too small. Are the doctors reliable? ¡°he asked. Mu Mian waved her hand. it¡¯s reliable. I¡¯ve also caught a cold once before. Why would Ie over? ¡°|| She had been jabbed in the thigh with a needle, and it healed very quickly. Mr. Chen¡¯s medical skills are not bad, and he graduated from a proper Medical University in Haicheng. He¡¯s back to support the development of his hometown. Sixth uncle, don¡¯t worry.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an suddenly coughed violently. He frowned and looked over with an unhappy expression. Mu Mian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Did I say something wrong again? Tang Ji ¡®an said through gritted teeth, ¡± ¡°As a girl, you shouldn¡¯t be so outspoken.¡± Mu Mian felt wronged. What kind of person was he? how could he anger her with just a few words? While they were talking, two people ran over from the end of the narrow path. One was sister Zhen, and the other should be doctor Chen. Tang Ji ¡®an was short-sighted and couldn¡¯t see clearly. When the doctor came closer, he saw that it was a young and tall man who was quite good-looking. His face became even gloomier. Doctor Chen quickly took out the key from his pocket and opened the door. Tang Ji ¡®an gritted his teeth and said, ¡± ¡°Sixth uncle, let¡¯s go back to Haicheng now.¡± ¡°Second young master Tang, do you not trust the medical skills of the doctors from this small vige?¡± asked doctor Chen with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t really believe it,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said through gritted teeth. I¡¯m from Haicheng Medical University. I get the first prize schrship every year. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s face turned livid when he heard this. ¡°Sixth uncle, let¡¯s go.¡± He still insisted on leaving. Mu Mian was instantly enraged. She grabbed|| She grabbed his wrist and pulled him in. you¡¯re already 28 years old. Why are you acting like a three-year-old? you¡¯re sick and you have a high fever. How can you dy it? ¡± After that, she pressed him down heavily on the IV chair at the side. doctor Chen, ignore him. Hurry up and treat him. Tang Ji ¡®an was burning up badly at the moment. His whole body was weak, and he wasn¡¯t even as strong as mu Mian. The sixth uncle heaved a sigh of relief. It was a good thing that mu Mian was there. Otherwise, no one would dare to force him like this. Tang Ji ¡®an looked at mu Mian and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Let me go.¡± Mu Mian grabbed his wrist and said,¡±I won¡¯t let go. Doctor Chen, take his measurements.¡±|| Body temperature.¡± Doctor Chen shook the mercury thermometer in his hand and stood in front of Tang Ji ¡®an. ¡°Here, clip it under your armpit.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t even reach out to take it. He didn¡¯t take it, so mu Mian took it. Mu Mian took it, then turned to sixth uncle and said,¡±You hold him down.¡± The sixth uncle pressed on Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s shoulder in a panic, but the second young master rolled his eyes at him. Mu Mian reached out to unbutton his shirt, and Tang Ji ¡®an felt that there was something wrong with this action. Mu Mian unbuttoned two of his buttons. Then, ignoring his ashen face, she stuffed the thermometer under his armpit and pressed on his arm, ¡± ¡°Be good and don¡¯t move.¡± Chapter 1275 1275 How inauspicious Tang Ji ¡®an narrowed his eyes and looked at her. that tone of yours. Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old child? ¡± Mu Mian smiled and looked at him. my uncle¡¯s son didn¡¯t even act like you when he went to the clinic for an injection when he was three years old. Are you afraid of the pain from the injection and IV drip? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an felt like smoke wasing out of his head. He was so angry at mu Mian. How could an adult be afraid of injections? Well, if there really is, your sister will be quite afraid. His face was cold and he didn¡¯t say anything. Mu Mian thought that he was really afraid. it¡¯s just a little pain. Bear with it. You have a high fever. You¡¯ll definitely have to be put on a drip. Medicine won¡¯t help. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of injections.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an looked at her with a dark face. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re convincing enough,¡± mu Mian raised her eyebrows. Tang Ji ¡®an really wanted to teach this girl a lesson, but he was too weak and felt a chill down his spine. He felt like he could die at any moment, so he could only let her go and huffed weakly. it¡¯s almost done, ¡± doctor Chen said from behind. take out the thermometer. He looked at it. Very good, 41 degrees. Mu Mianmian pointed at him with a trembling finger. you really don¡¯t care about your life, do you? if you go back to Haicheng with 41 degrees, you¡¯ll probably be burned silly, do you know that? ¡± With a headache, fever, nausea, and fear of the cold, second young master Tang weakly replied to her, ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t die.¡± Doctor Chen turned around and took out a few tubes of medicine from the small cab and poured them into a salt water bottle. Sixth uncle stood guard at the side. Doctor Chen was helpless.¡±I have a legal medical license, so I won¡¯t make a mistake.¡± ¡°I was just looking around.¡± The sixth uncle smiled awkwardly. When the needle pierced the blood vessel on the back of Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s hand, he didn¡¯t even make a sound. However, mu Mian said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re sick, so don¡¯t force yourself.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an facepalmed. This girl was so talkative. He really wanted to throw a bottle of salt water at her face. Saline was pumped into his blood vessel through a thin infusion tube. Mu Mian heaved a sigh of relief. Sixth uncle and Secretary Tang also heaved a sigh of relief. Secretary Tang, ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said in a deep voice, ¡± you should go back to Haicheng to deal with your Affairs. There are many departments that you need to deal with. Don¡¯t waste any more time. Secretary Tang was a little worried,¡±but you¡¯re not feeling well.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at him coldly,¡±what?¡± What kind of terminal illness do I have that I need you to collect my body here?¡± ¡°Bah! Bah! Bah! Bah! Bah!¡± Before Secretary Tang could say anything, mu Mian immediately spoke up. Tang Ji ¡®an looked at her in disdain. Mu Mian also looked at him with an expression of disappointment. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a filter on your mouth? how can you curse yourself like this? It¡¯s so inauspicious.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an pressed his throbbing temple. you¡¯re so young, but you¡¯re quite superstitious. You don¡¯t learn the good things, but only these things. Mu Mian felt that Tang Ji ¡®an was unhappyst night because he fell into the river, and now he was unhappy because he had a high fever and was not feeling well. She would not stoop to the level of a patient. She smiled at him.¡±Inspector Tang is in charge of everything, so why should I be superstitious? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re meddling too much?¡± She was like a little sun, and no matter how much resentment he had, she could instantly dissolve it. She stared at him with a smile, as if she was not affected by his bad mood at all. She was like the morning wind, blowing away the fog, and her cold heart seemed to gradually melt. The sun gradually rose. Secretary Tang had returned to Haicheng. Tang Ji ¡®an was sitting in a chair, quietly hanging a drip. His sixth uncle was smoking outside the clinic. ¡°Come here,¡± doctor Chen waved at mu Mian. What made Tang Ji ¡®an angry was that the doctor waved at her, and she immediately went over. She smiled at him and at the others. Chapter 1276 1276 Mu Mian,e here This made him very ufortable. Mu Mian leaned against the table and looked at doctor Chen. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Doctor Chen took out a few pieces of newspaper that had been torn into small squares and a few bottles of medicine. As he poured the pills into the small square newspapers, he instructed her, ¡± take two of the yellow one with sugar-coated pills at a time, three times a day. Take one big white pill at a time.|| Take half a tablet when your fever subsides. Also, take two capsules at a time. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll remember that.¡± Doctor Chen continued to whisper, ¡± ¡°After you go back, you have to rest more and drink more water. You must drink more water, understand?¡± Mu Mian nodded her head vigorously. don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t drink it. I¡¯ll pinch his nose and pour it into his mouth. Doctor Chen could not help butugh out loud. Mu Mian wasughing as well. Their table was by the window, and he was hanging water by the door alone. The two of them were talking andughing, and he seemed to be alone. He closed his eyes and leaned back in his chair, his fists slightly clenched. Doctor Chen also reminded him of a few things to take note of, such as eating less meat and fish, eating more vegetables, and drinking in porridge as much as possible. Mu Mian noted everything down, then whispered to doctor Chen, ¡± doctor Chen, they doubt your medical skills. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. He¡¯s a good person, but his mouth doesn¡¯t spare people. Doctor Chen waved his hand. I didn¡¯t take it to heart. He¡¯s a Big Shot, and I understand that. These big shots all have private doctors, and they¡¯re all directors of major hospitals with excellent medical skills. It¡¯s only natural for him to doubt my skills. ¡°Thank you,¡± mu Mian said gratefully. Tang Ji ¡®an felt that he had closed his eyes for a long time, but the two people were still chatting. He couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about, but they seemed to have a good time. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s face was dark, and he said in a hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°Mu Mian,e here.¡± Mu Mian immediately ran over like a servant and asked, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Where do you feel ufortable?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyes to look at her. do you think it¡¯s reasonable to leave the patient aside and chat with others? ¡± Mu Mian pouted. doctor Chen is getting you medicine. He gave you some instructions. I¡¯m listening on your behalf. Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t give her a good look. do you need to take so long to give her some instructions? ¡± you¡¯re fine, ¡± mu Mian snorted. do you need someone to wait on you while you sit here? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an coughed lightly. Mu Mian quickly reached out and patted his back. Okay, okay, okay. I won¡¯t provoke you anymore. You¡¯re the patient. You¡¯re the most important. Tang Ji ¡®an lowered his eyes and nced at the small packages wrapped in newspapers in her hand. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡± ¡°The pills are in here?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± She nodded. Tang Ji ¡®an coughed even harder. we use newspaper to cut the medicine into small pieces, ¡± doctor Chen said quickly. second young master, there won¡¯t be any problems. Mu Mian grabbed the medicine bag with one hand and patted his back with the other. doctor Chen is a professional doctor. You¡¯ll be right to listen to him. Tang Ji ¡®an felt that mu Mian was going to anger him to death. After more than half of the saline was hung up, Tang Ji ¡®an felt like he had to go to the toilet. After all, arge bottle of saline had just dripped into his body, and his body had to excrete it. He looked around, but it didn¡¯t seem like there was a washroom here. He had endured it for more than ten minutes, and he could not take it anymore. Mu Mian saw his pained expression and said considerately, ¡± ¡°Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡± Chapter 1277 1277 Why do I feel like the gender is reversed? Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her and raised his hand. ask the doctor where the washroom is. Doctor Chen smiled. you don¡¯t have to pass the message. I heard everything. There¡¯s no toilet here. If you want to pee, you can do it in the small forest by the river behind this clinic. Mu Mian burst outughing. She did not even dare to imagine this scene. Tang Ji ¡®an narrowed his eyes at her, and his mood became even worse. Mu Mian quickly adjusted her expression. I¡¯ll help you carry the salt water bottle. It¡¯s not very convenient for you to carry it with one hand. ¡°Go out and call sixth uncle in,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said with a dark face. ¡°Oh,¡± mu Mian replied and quickly ran out. She came back after a while.¡±I don¡¯t know where sixth uncle is. Are you anxious that he¡¯s not outside? If you¡¯re not in a hurry, I¡¯ll go find sixth uncle. If you¡¯re in a hurry, I¡¯ll help you carry the salt water bottle.¡± Second young master Tang felt as if he had been forced into a corner. He was in a dilemma. Doctor Chen wanted to say something but stopped, as if he wanted to resolve his awkwardness. Tang Ji ¡®an quickly said to mu Mian, ¡± ¡°Hurry up and carry it.¡± He felt that it would make him more ufortable to ask doctor Chen for help. Mu Mian held the salt water bottle in one hand and supported him with the other. Tang Ji ¡®an really felt that his trip to the countryside had embarrassed him for the past twenty years. There was no worst, only worse. my leg isn¡¯t crippled, ¡± he said coldly. I¡¯m not disabled, so you don¡¯t need to help me. you have a fever of 41 degrees. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll fall. mu Mian continued to support him. The two of them came to the back of the clinic. There was a white birch forest. The green leaves rustled in the wind, and the river slowly flowed to the East. It was an early summer afternoon, and the scenery was beautiful beyond words. Tang Ji ¡®an looked left and right, unable to make a decision. ¡°Just under any tree. Don¡¯t be too picky, okay?¡± mu Mian said softly. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s face was slightly red. He looked left and right and realized in despair that the white birch tree was a long and straight trunk. It only had branches when it reached a very high ce, which meant that his salt water bottle had no ce to hang. It could only be carried by hand. Second young master Tang was a noble young master. He was well-educated and well-mannered. He had never done such a vulgar thing as urinating in front of a girl. He seemed to be having a hard time oveing his psychological barrier. Mu Mian pointed at a thick white birch tree, let¡¯s go with this one. It¡¯s a little weak. You should fertilize it. Tang Ji ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but pinch her face. ¡°You can lick your mouth.¡± Mu Mian touched her face. She did not say anything wrong. ¡°I won¡¯t look, don¡¯t worry,¡± she turned around. Tang Ji ¡®an was speechless. Why did he feel that the gender was reversed? After a long while, the sound stopped, and his calm voice sounded, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± ¡°Is it Yingluo?¡± mu Mian turned around in a panic. ¡°Why is your face so red?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an looked down at her. Mu Mian panicked even more,¡¯ah? Is there Yingluo?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said with certainty,¡±if there¡¯s a Pixiu, it¡¯s very popr, Pixiu.¡± It was red like a tomato in the field. Mu Mian coughed lightly. Because she was nervous, her voice changed.¡±Maybe Yingluo got it from the sun.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyes. The sun hadn¡¯t yet shone into the small forest. This girl was quite good at making things up. Mu Mian held his IV drip and walked forward. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the clinic.¡± The ground was uneven, and she tripped over a stone, staggering and falling forward. In a split second, arge hand appeared on her waist. Tang Ji ¡®an grabbed her hand and used force. Mu Mian was hit by the inertia and fell into his arms. Chapter 1278 1278 Did miss mu help you? Mu Mian¡¯s face was so red that it could drip blood when she looked up and their eyes met. Tang Ji ¡®an was a bit of a picky eater and didn¡¯t eat tomatoes, but now, looking at her tomato-like face, he felt that his picky eating habit seemed to be curable. He held her in his arms and pressed her against the tree trunk. The wind in the forest, the birds chirping He just looked at her like that, and that familiar thought came to him again.|| Into the mind Mu Mian looked at him and felt that his eyes were very affectionate. She could not help but fall into his eyes. Just by looking at his appearance, Tang Ji ¡®an was so handsome that even God would be angry at him. She felt that this moment of peace was precious. The river water flowed and the wind in the forest came from all directions, as if they were secretly observing their actions. Mu Mian felt that his nose bridge was very high. Ji ¡®an, Ji¡¯ an, Ji ¡®an, Ji¡¯ an, Ji ¡®an! his sixth uncle¡¯s voice rang out. Tang Ji¡¯ an immediately let go of mu Mian. Mu Mian looked flustered, as if she had just woken up from a dream. What was she doing just now? What was she doing? Why did she seem to want to kiss Tang Ji ¡®an? Was she crazy? Sixth uncle hurriedly rushed over. Aiyo, I just saw someone driving a breeding pig and remembered what happened when I was young. I chatted with the pig driver for a while and then left. Do you want to pee? ¡± I¡¯ll help you lift the bottle!¡± Tang Ji ¡®an used coldness to hide his panic. ¡°If we wait for you toe, a living person might really die from holding their pee.¡± The sixth uncle was surprised. His family¡¯s noble young master actually knew how to talk sh * t and sh * t. Wasn¡¯t he always refined? He didn¡¯t know how flustered, flustered, and angry his second young master was. He felt that his sixth uncle¡¯s appearance was very untimely. Although he didn¡¯t know the reason, he felt that his sixth uncle¡¯s appearance was a killjoy. Sixth uncle quickly took the salt water bottle from mu Mian¡¯s hands. ¡°Did miss mu help you?¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back to the clinic.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s face became even gloomier. The two men walked in front, and mu Mian slowly followed behind. After a few steps, she squatted down. She cupped her face in her hands, feeling too ashamed to face anyone. Oh heavens, Oh earth, did she want to kiss a man just now? Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s cold was much better in two days. After all, he was still young and strong, so he felt that he couldn¡¯t stay here and neglect his work. The most important thing was that he could not stay here and continue to make a fool of himself. Thus, he told mu Mian that he was going back to the city. Mu Mian also felt that her heart was in a mess these days. um, I don¡¯t have any scenes on set for the next two days. I¡¯m going home now, so I¡¯ll go back with you. En, on the way back, he happened to see the terrible condition of second young master Tang¡¯s seasickness. Second young master Tang gritted his teeth. He should not havee. He really should not havee. After mu Mian returned to Haicheng, she went straight to the No. 2 Institute. She had mixed feelings and wanted to find someone to talk to. The most suitable candidate would be her boss, Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s sister, song ran. At No. 2 school, song ran returned from school. As soon as she opened the door, she was greeted by two cute little creatures with short legs. Niannian and Yanzhi¡¯s talent innguage was much stronger than their physical talent. They could already clearly call their parents, but they couldn¡¯t walk on their own. Niannian stood in the skateboard, barging over and calling out for her mother. Chapter 1279 1279 Do you like my second brother? Song ran picked the meatball up and said, ¡± Aiya, niannian came here to cure me after knowing that mommy had been in ss the whole day, right? ¡± In the kitchen, the nanny assigned to director Gu, Auntie Zhang, was cooking. Auntie Zhang was from Haicheng and her cooking skills were good. Song ran liked her and she had a good personality. Song ran felt that the Research Institute had treated the director well. Yin Hua was ying with Yanzhi at the side, and as she yed, she said, ¡± ¡°Sister-inw, do you know?¡± ¡°Know what?¡± Niannian watched as song ran¡¯s mouth moved. The water flowed down three thousand feet and a long stream of saliva flowed out. Song ran facepalmed. mother,e here. Lady, I haven¡¯t eaten anything. Why are you drooling? ¡± Why are you so terrified? Didn¡¯t your aunt give you anything to eat?¡± Niannian pped her little hands, as if she could understand. ¡°My brother¡¯s Secretary, Wanwan, came to the second Institute today,¡± Yin Hua said in a low voice. Song ran nodded. I know. There are two of them. Your brother told me. It¡¯s a boy and a girl. Yin Hua heaved a sigh of relief. so you know. I was afraid you would be unhappy. Song ran chuckled. your sister-inw has been through all sorts of things. What love rival has she not fought with? who would I be afraid of? ¡± In the station, in the director¡¯s office, Gu jinghang looked at du Dapeng with a headache. His voice was a little gloomy, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Exin to me, what¡¯s going on?¡± Da Peng felt wronged. the confidential information Department sent them. Director, I can¡¯t make the decision. In private, they still called him boss. In the office, Gu jinghang¡¯s fans had already changed to calling him chief. After all, if others heard them calling him boss, it would seem a little unruly. Gu jinghang felt a little anxious. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already make a request? I already said I only want men, why did you send me a woman?¡± When his ran had asked, he had even joked that it was a man and a woman. He had wanted to give her a surprise, but now, it seemed that his words hade true. Why did he say something like that? inspector, ¡± du Dapeng said carefully, ¡± sister-inw is a reasonable person. She definitely won¡¯t be so calctive over such a small matter. Gu jinghang gave him a sideways nce. what do you know? I¡¯m trying to get rid of any future trouble. I won¡¯t let your sister-inw have any problems. With a female secretary, who knew what would happen in the future? Song ran was ying with niannian when the guard at the gate knocked on the door and said that a person named mu Mian was looking for her. Song ran ran ran to the entrance of the courtyard and brought her in. She noticed that the usually cheerful girl was a little depressed. She knew that she was probably troubled. Song ran asked Yin Hua to bring the two children to the yard to y. Then, she said to mu Mian, ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be filming on the ind? Why did youe back?¡± Mu Mian sat on the sofa and touched her neck. there¡¯s something I want to tell you. I seem to have some inexplicable feelings for your brother, Tang Ji ¡®an. what do you mean? ¡± song ran raised her eyebrows. You two aren¡¯t together yet?¡± Mu Mian was shocked,¡¯what together? There¡¯s nothing between us, there¡¯s nothing between us. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Mu Mian looked at her in exasperation,¡±why are you so sloppy?¡± Do you like my second brother?¡± Mu Mian tugged at the corner of her clothes and said,¡±she looks like Yingluo.¡± Song ran pinched her chin. don¡¯t think so. Tell me how you feel. Mu Mian¡¯s eyes flickered,¡±he stood up for me a few times, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Chapter 1280 1280 Chapter 1282-like a tyrant in the courtyard ¡°Grateful? Was it gratitude or love? You have to be clear about this.¡± Mu Mian was a little shy. She wanted to say something but stopped herself. Song ran was anxious.¡±Youngdy, between you and me, there¡¯s no need to be so coy, right?¡± Finally, mu Mian made up her mind and said,¡±I do have some feelings for him.¡± then go after him, ¡± song ran replied nonchntly. How worrying. Why were these people so reserved? couldn¡¯t they learn from her? Well, you¡¯re reincarnated, but I¡¯m not, so I¡¯m not as bold as you. but Tang Ji ¡®an is too cold, ¡± mu Mian said hesitantly. I don¡¯t know how long I canst. Song ran patted her on the shoulder. I hope you can be bold and careful and get my second brother as soon as possible. He¡¯s a little cold and arrogant, but overall, he¡¯s got a high score. He¡¯s outstanding in all aspects. You won¡¯t lose out if you get him. Second young master Tang said,¡±why do I feel like I¡¯m amodity in your words?¡± Mu Mian nodded. yes, I¡¯ll go and explore. Where should I start? ¡± Song ran touched her nose and said, ¡± I¡¯m giving you a golden finger. My second brother might have some trauma when ites to love. Although you like him, don¡¯t confess to him easily. When he asks, just do it. Don¡¯t say anything. Do you understand? ¡± Why was there a trauma? wasn¡¯t it song ran¡¯s fault? Not everyone would fall in love with their own sister, so Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s psychological trauma must be quite big. When it came to love, he was like a bird startled by the mere twang of a bow, and he did not dare to easily invest his feelings. She felt that mu Mian and Tang Ji ¡®an were a good match. One was calm and the other was lively. They were a match made in heaven. She really hoped that mu Mian would win over her second brother as soon as possible. That way, her guilt would lessen. She really hoped that her second brother would wake up soon. In the courtyard, niannian sat in her baby walker, swinging her short legs around like a tyrant in the courtyard. A seven or eight-year-old boy happened to pass by with a bag of food in his hand. Niannian, this child, was less than a year old. She was still young and only knew how to call her father and mother. This time, she was forced to reveal her hidden potential and reached out to the little brother.¡±Let me eat some steamed buns.¡± Yin Hua was stunned. This child, she usually only knew how to say the simple repeals of ¡± father ¡± and ¡± mother ¡°. She didn¡¯t even know how to call her ¡± aunt ¡°. For a bite of food, she was really going all out. The woman and the boy beside the boy both felt that the little girl was beautiful and cute, and they were especially likable. The boy leaned over and smiled at her. He ced the bag of Peach Crisps in his hand on her Walker.¡±You can have them all.¡± Yin Hua quickly pushed Yanzhi¡¯s baby walker over. ¡°The child is insensible. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± The little boy squatted on the ground and yed with niannian. The woman smiled and said, ¡± it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a bag of Peach Crisps. This little sister is so funny. She¡¯s so young, but she can already speak so much. Yin Hua looked at Nian Nian dancing around, and was simply speechless. She politely chatted with the woman, and only then did she know that this woman and this little boy really had a big background. The boy¡¯s grandfather was the director of the second Academy of Science in the Capital city. He hade back to Haicheng to visit his uncle, who was working at the No. 2 Institute. Yin Hua felt even more that the bag of peaches had turned into a hot potato. The president of the second Academy of Sciences in the capital was only slightly lower than the head of the Institute. This was snatching food from the grandson of a big leader. This little girl was really daring. The woman and the little boy yed with niannian for a while and then left. ¡°Mom, this girl is so cute,¡± the little boy said, turning back to look at her every few steps. Chapter 1281 1281 This girl, hiding her true abilities ¡°If you like it, you cane and visit her again,¡± the woman said gently. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. During dinner time, song ran was sitting on the sofa with a bag of peach pastries in her arms. Gu jinghang pushed the door open with an uncertain expression on his face. Song ran quickly waved at him. inspector,e here quickly. Our Lady is doing well!! Yin Hua covered her face. It seemed like like mother like daughter, niannian was like her mother. Gu jinghang¡¯s expression softened and he walked over. Song ran handed the walnut cake to him like she was presenting a treasure. we niannian asked for peach pastries. For this bag of peach pastries, she even challenged the pronunciation of four words with great difficulty. ording to Yin Hua, the four words were very clear. This girl has hidden her skills. Gu jinghang did not know whether tough or cry. He was in a good mood after getting a bag of Peach Crisps. He could not let the matter of the female secretary ruin his good mood. He would think about it slowly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s mainly because you taught me well.¡± He patted her head affectionately. Yin Hua: This family was really interesting. Si Nan mansion. Mu Mian didn¡¯t know how she ended up here. She didn¡¯t know what to say to Tang Ji ¡®an, but she just wanted to show off in front of him. Mu Mian was a decisive person. Once she decided on something, she would do it without hesitation. Since she liked Tang Ji ¡®an, she would go and see him. That was why she came. It was may in Haicheng, and the rain was heavy. She didn¡¯t have the key to his Si Nan mansion, so she just waited in the porch under the courtyard wall. Tang Ji ¡®an was busy with work at thew firm despite his illness. Not only did he have to deal with work, but he also had to help mu Mian solve du Tiantian¡¯s problem. How could second young master Tang not be busy? he wanted the country and the beauties. Mu Mian waited for him until eight in the evening, but he was still nowhere to be seen, so she prepared to go straight to the office. When he arrived at thew firm, he saw that there were still people busy in the office on the first floor. Coincidentally, he saw mu Qin walking over from not far away with arge pile of documents in her arms. Mu Mian didn¡¯t want to waste time talking to her, so she prepared to head straight to the seventh floor. ¡°Mu Mian, Qianqian!¡± Mu Qin called out to her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± mu Mian looked up at her. Is there something? Of course there was. It was all because of mu Mian. If it wasn¡¯t for mu Mian, she would have been a regr employee long ago. Now, she was transferred back to the office from the field work, but all she had to do every day was organize information, which was the job of an intern. All of this was thanks to mu Mian. Mu Qin smiled,¡±can¡¯t I call you?¡± You¡¯ve been filming in chongxian, and everyone at home misses you. Go home early today, okay?¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯ll go up first.¡± Mu Mian gave a perfunctory smile. Looking at mu Mian¡¯s back, mu Qin¡¯s face instantly darkened. She woke up early and sleptte every day, working hard, but she could only be a small intern with a meager sry. Mu Mian was in the beautiful light. There were tall and handsome men in the crew, and in private, she was seducing young masters with high positions. Their investment and return were not fair at all. How could she give up a man like second young master Tang to mu Mian? Ha, at least her grandfather was still on her side as the head of the MU family. Mu Qin¡¯s face was gloomy as she carried a pile of documents into the archive room. On the seventh floor, mu Mian walked quietly to the secretary¡¯s office and heard the conversation between two female secretaries. I heard that the Red Star Chairman¡¯s tax evasion case had already been settled, but the director ordered a re-investigation after he came back. It seems that all the connections that Chairman Jiang used before were in vain. exactly. I think Chairman Jiang wille to our office in person in two days. Chapter 1282 1282 His ran stopped sticking to him? ¡°I heard that this Chairman Jiang has some background.¡± Mu Mian stood there, not knowing whether to advance or retreat. She seemed to have identally overheard an important secret of theirw firm. What should she do? I don¡¯t need to take any criminal responsibility, right? Suddenly, a woman¡¯s sharp voice came from behind him. ¡°Who are you? Why are you sneaking around here?¡± Mu Mian was shocked. She turned around and saw an exquisitely-looking woman in a business suit standing behind her. Her hair was neatlybed. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Tang Ji ¡®an,¡± she said hurriedly. The woman frowned. you¡¯re an outsider. How dare you show up outside the office of the senior leader? what if you eavesdrop on some top-secret information and leak it? who¡¯s going to bear the loss? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been a Secretary here for more than a week. I¡¯m not an outsider,¡± mu Mian said. The woman seemed to have heard a fantasy,¡±what a joke. You¡¯re the Secretary of the Tang office?¡± Howe I¡¯ve never seen you before?¡± I was Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s Secretary for a while. Mu Mian felt that the woman in front of her was about to roll her eyes at her. The woman snorted. both of his secretaries are men. Why don¡¯t I remember him having a female secretary? ¡± Her attitude made mu Mian ufortable. ¡°Do I need to report to you about my female secretary, inspector Zhong?¡± The man¡¯s voice came from behind. Mu Mian turned around. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s face was a little pale. After all, he was still sick. Now that he was working so hard, his body must not be able to take it. The woman called inspector Zhong couldn¡¯t believe it, but the confusion in her eyes disappeared quickly. She immediately nodded to Tang Ji ¡®an.¡±I¡¯m sorry, director Tang. I was too rude.¡± She still remembered that when Tang Ji ¡®an opened hisw firm, she had applied to be his Secretary. But at that time, Tang Ji ¡®an had directly made a request, ¡± only male secretaries, ¡± and she had no choice but to give up. But now, this girl had actually been Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s Secretary for a while? So, it was obvious that this girl was special. ¡°Come into my office.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an waved at mu Mian. Mu Mian quickly ran over. Inspector Zhong¡¯s expression was dark and gloomy as he quickly left the seventh floor. In Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s office, the main lights were off, and only the deskmp was on. It was raining outside. He sat at his desk and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Are you addicted to being a Secretary? Come over and reminisce?¡± Mu Mian realized that she was quite happy talking to him, so she said, ¡± ¡°After I¡¯m done with my career, if director Tang still needs me, I cane over and work part-time.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an raised his head and took off the high|| He lifted the sses on his nose and looked at her. After a while, he said, alright, I¡¯ll look for you if I need anything. On a rainy night, mu Mian¡¯s heart settled down. If she liked him, she would talk to him. If she went to his side, she would feel at ease. Half a monthter Two courtyards: Gu jinghang had to make onest trip to the southeast Research Institute. Theunch of the rocket was imminent and he had to go over to the chief engineer to control the situation. Inside the house, Gu jinghang held her hand and said in a deep voice, ¡± half a month at most. I¡¯ll be back in half a month. By then, it¡¯ll be your summer vacation. I¡¯ll have a lot of time to spend with you, okay? ¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± song ran said. Gu jinghang¡¯s heart sank. What did she mean? They were already an old couple, and his ran wasn¡¯t sticking to him anymore? Section Chief Lu, who lives opposite us, has been transferred to the southeast Research Institute. The house is empty now. I wonder who will move in, ¡± he said. Chapter 1283 1283 What¡¯s the situation? Yin Hua interjected from the side. I saw someone already sending luggage in this morning. There is really a lot of luggage. She will be moving in in about two days. Song ran looked up at him. you¡¯re the head of the second Institute. Don¡¯t you know who¡¯s moving in? ¡± ¡°A biopharmaceutical expert ising over. I don¡¯t know if he lives here,¡± Gu jinghang said. ¡°A biopharmaceutical expert?¡± Gu jinghang nodded. yes. Our country is now cing a lot of emphasis on aerospace and medical development. Only in this way can our country be considered to be a real superpower. Song ran nodded. yes, you¡¯re right. No matter how strong the economy is, without a strong citizen¡¯s physical fitness as a backing, those can only be space gardens. They¡¯re weak and can¡¯t withstand a blow. The country did indeed ce great importance on the development of medicine. They ced so much importance on a person that was truly a genius in this field that they could ignore his dark history. There was no other way. Indeed, only when you were strong enough would others not dare to provoke you. Gu jinghang and song ran reluctantly parted ways. Little niannian, the fake daughter, crawled to his father¡¯s feet and tugged at the leg of Gu jinghang¡¯s overalls with her toot little hand. She called out ¡®Daddy, Daddy, Daddy, Daddy¡¯ in a soft voice. Powder|| Tender and toot, who wouldn¡¯t like such a beautiful and clever little girl? Who could not respect her? The ¡®fake¡¯ father nced at Yin Hua. I still have something to talk to your sister-inw about. Take niannian to the side. Song ran rolled her eyes at him. She squatted down and picked niannian up. poor little girl. Your father is not afraid of the cold. He doesn¡¯t need you. What should we do? ¡± Du Dapeng, who was at the side, urged,¡±boss, if we don¡¯t go to the train station now, we won¡¯t be able to catch the train.¡± Song ran held the meatball in one hand and held Gu jinghang¡¯s hand with the other. ¡°Director, I¡¯ll take you to the train station.¡± The two of them held hands and walked out the door. A familiar back appeared in the living room opposite the door. In an instant, song ran raised her eyebrows. Gu jinghang frowned and teased her. What was going on? The first thing song ran did was to turn around and grab the crossbow that Gu jinghang gave her for self-defense. However, Gu jinghang grabbed her waist. The familiar figure in the opposite living room finally turned around. He was still wearing a white shirt, khaki linen pants, and sunsses. He had a disdainful expression. His expression was rxed and he didn¡¯t sneak around.|| He was not sneaky. It was obvious that he had appeared in thepound of the Research Institute openly. Qin mo was the biopharmaceutical expert who was going to enter the Institute. Although he didn¡¯t know how Qin mo had reached an agreement with the higher-ups, it was obvious that Qin mo had convinced the leaders of the Academy of Sciences. This was a very tricky matter. He moved directly to the opposite house, obviously provoking him. However, he had to rush to the southeast Research Institute immediately, which inevitably made him anxious. Qin mo saw the two people outside the door looking bitter and hateful. He smiled and walked out. director Gu, first of all, congrattions on your promotion. In the future, I will be working in the second Institute to develop a special medicine, so for the time being, I will be under yourmand. As expected, Qin mo was a biopharmaceutical expert. Song ran squinted at him. you¡¯re the medical expert that the higher-ups invited back? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± Qin Mo¡¯s smile was rather elegant. Song ran¡¯s face was ashen, and Gu jinghang¡¯s expression was even worse. Du Dapeng kept looking at his watch. boss! If we don¡¯t leave now, it¡¯ll really be toote. Gu jinghang suddenly felt that his life was in danger. If he left, how could he be at ease when Qin mo was living opposite ran? Chapter 1284 1284 Chapter 1286-everyone rxed However, it was a critical time for theunch of the rocket, so how could he willfully push away everything? He held song ran¡¯s hand, turned around, and went into his own house. Song ran looked up at him and saw a flustered look in his eyes. She did not know why he was flustered because she had no idea what Qin mo had done for her. She had no idea, but Gu jinghang knew everything. A lunatic like Qin mo would do anything for love. Gu jinghang¡¯s panic was clearly conveyed to song ran. Song ran raised her hand. Yin Hua quickly held a child in each hand and took the child away from this ce that was not suitable for children. He was flustered, so she would let him calm down. Da Peng, who was outside the door, sighed. It seemed that he would really miss it. It seemed that he would have to buy a train ticket. Song ran leaned against the door and looked up at the man who was panting. ¡°We¡¯re already an old married couple, and our child is already so big. What are you still afraid of?¡± The director, who usually treated his daughter and son as nothing, now thought of his daughter and son. Just then, the short-legged niannian ran out again when her aunt wasn¡¯t paying attention. Gu Jingxing walked over and picked up the short-legged little cutie. ¡°Niannian, when dad isn¡¯t home, you and brother must protect mom, understand?¡± Niannian was quite mischievous, she smiled and nodded, ¡± ¡°Daddy, Yingluo, daddy, Yingluo.¡± Song ran walked over and poked her on the head.||¡±Your father only uses you, silly girl.¡± Niannian giggled. Song ran nced at Gu jinghang. chief Gu, learn from yourdy. She¡¯s so noble and doesn¡¯t hold grudges. You even lectured herst night, but she has noints about you now. Gu jinghang kissed niannian symbolically and said, ¡± ¡°My good daughter, you must protect your mother.¡± Song ran shook her head. deal. There¡¯s only deal left. Gu jinghang ced niannian on the ground again and stared at song ran. because of some unavoidable reasons, you can only live in the second residence for the time being. You can only return to Tianzifang after I tell you that the rm has been lifted. Once Gu jinghang left, song ran¡¯s heart was in her mouth. She returned to her room and ced the dagger and the small crossbow into her pocket. If Qin mo dared toe to her house and cause trouble, she didn¡¯t mind giving him a stab, the kind that wasn¡¯t fatal. However, he waited and waited until it was dark, but there was no knock on the door. Song ran heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed like she had thought too much. Perhaps Qin mo just wanted to return to being a Chinese openly and had nothing to do with love. That would be the best. Everyone would be at ease. It was already thest semester, and song ran¡¯s cultural ss was about to have her final exam. At night, she sat on the sofa and read a book. Yanzhi and niannian stayed by her side. Yanzhi¡¯s posture made it obvious that he was a university student. He stared at her textbook with bright eyes, and she smiled as she pinched his toot face. when your fatheres back, he¡¯ll prepare a birthday celebration for you. Let¡¯s see what Yanzhi and niannian will do in the future. Yanzhi reached out to grab her textbook, then smiled and called out to her, ¡± ¡°Mommy, Yingluo, mommy, Yingluo¡± Song ran touched him gently.||¡±I understand. I know you want to be a top student.¡± Niannian grabbed the book in song ran¡¯s hand. Song ran raised her eyebrows and said, ¡± ¡°Eh? You want to be a top student too?¡± Niannian grabbed a page and stuffed the Kasaya into her mouth. Song ran, ¡± Chapter 1285 1285 Of course, he showed enough sincerity Youngdy, you and your brother¡¯s style are too different. It was a restless night, but Qin mo didn¡¯t disturb her. The next morning was the weekend. The weather was good, so song ran nned to take the two children out for a walk. As soon as she went out, she happened to see Qin moing out of the door. Song ran held the children¡¯s hands in each hand. She nned to ignore him and go downstairs. However, niannian broke free from her hand and staggered toward Qin mo. Song ran gritted her teeth. Gu Nian! Come here! Niannian ignored him and hugged Qin Mo¡¯s little one.|| He then raised his head and said,¡±hug, hug, hug, hug, hug.¡± Song ran was so angry that she almost vomited blood. What did her father tell her? She actually turned around and sided with the enemy? Qin mo felt that this little girl was simply a replica of song ran. She was soft and toot. For the first time, someone who never liked such weak animals actually bent over and picked niannian up. give me back my child, ¡± song ran said with a sullen face as she walked over. Qin mo looked down at her. she came here on her own. You should ask for her opinion. Song ran almost vomited blood. Niannian was such a silly girl. She really did not know how to make her mother proud. Just as she was about to scold the girl, she saw Qin Mo¡¯s expression suddenly change. Then, it became uglier and uglier. In the end, he hurriedly stuffed niannian into her arms. She saw that the front of Qin Mo¡¯s white shirt was wet.|| Liaoyi|| Slice cake cake Aiya, so her youngdy had peed. She had really caught a good opportunity. Qin mo hurriedly pushed the door open and entered his room. Song ran could not help but give niannian a kiss. good baby, mom has wronged you. You¡¯re really your dad¡¯s most caring little cotton-padded jacket. Niannian giggled and teased, This little girl was really smart. Song ran brought niannian and Yanzhi downstairs. The parasol trees downstairs were already in full bloom. It was June, and the morning sun was veryfortable. Song ran let go and let niannian and Yanzhi run around unsteadily. Even if they fell, she encouraged them to stand up. The two little fellows were not arrogant at all and were having a lot of fun. Song ran was sitting on a concrete flower bed beside a big tree. Suddenly, there was a shadow beside her. She looked up and saw a man in a white shirt with a frivolous look on his face. It was like a ghost that refused to leave. Song ran looked at the two children not far away and said in a neutral tone, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of magic potion young master Qin fed the leaders of the Academy of Sciences to actually make them agree to let you enter the Research Institute.¡± Qin Mo¡¯s expression waszy. Z country¡¯s economy is developing rapidly, but medical development is slightlygging behind. The higher-ups in scientific research and the country¡¯s higher-ups are more anxious. I¡¯ll show my loyalty at the right time, and they will naturally recruit me. Song ran leaned against the tree trunk and looked at him. ¡°How did you surrender?¡± Qin mo had one hand in his pocket, his expression still calm. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve shown enough sincerity,¡± Qin mo wasn¡¯t just a drug dealer. He also had his ownboratory and pharmaceuticalpany. He had done a lot of research on all kinds of drugs to treat difficult and misceneous diseases. He was the most scarce talent in Z Country. The moment he came, he had already improved two types of special drugs to treat cancer in the country. what are you doing back in the country? ¡± song ran was a little frustrated. What did hee back for? He stood by her side for a while, then continued to wear a yful expression on his face. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to contribute to the country¡¯s medical development. After all, I¡¯m also from Z Country.¡± Song ran rolled her eyes at him. bullshit! Her family¡¯s jinghang had worked hard for so many years and was only able to negotiate with the Academy of Sciences after being promoted to the director. Chapter 1286 1286 Niannian, are you alright? This Qin mo, what right did he have? What right did he have to make the leader pamper him so unconditionally the moment he came? Qin mo replied,¡±naturally, it¡¯s based on my strength.¡± Sun Man ran over and red at song ran. Song ran red back at him coldly.¡±What¡¯s with that look?¡± What kind of look was that? Sun Man was very unhappy with song ran. His young master had given up on his business as a pharmaceuticalpany that earned a lot of money every day. Instead, he had toe back to Z Country to be a good-sounding medical consultant. He asked around and found out that the Research Institute only gave him 3000 Yuan a month. 3,000 Yuan, this was just to send off a beggar. Fortunately, his young master had strong financial resources and could withstand the turmoil, but he just felt aggrieved. In order to clear the obstacles for this girl, his young master even went to kill White Rose after breaking out of prison. When he escaped to the sea, he had a gunfight with the coast police for a while, and his young master was shot in the shoulder again. On this trip back to the country, his young master had been covered in bruises because of this girl. Even though this girl had hurt him mercilessly, his young master was still determined toe back. Damn it, did this girl cast a spell on his young master? why was his young master so infatuated with this girl? Sun Manman was full ofints and wanted to say something, but Qin mo nced at him. ¡°Is there an emergency?¡± ¡°The bio-experimentalboratory wants you to go over now,¡± Sun Man whispered in his ear. Two more men in white coats came from behind and walked over to greet Qin mo. ¡°Professor Qin, the car is waiting outside.¡± Song ran¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. Professor? The murderer called him a professor? In broad daylight, where was thew? Just as Qin mo was about to leave, little niannian walked over shakily,¡¯uncle, uncle,¡¯ calling Wanwan. Qin mo had a psychological shadow over her and was about to walk around her when niannian grabbed his pants again. ¡°Hug Yingluo, hug Yingluo.¡± Qin mo thought that it might have just been a coincidence yesterday. After all, she was only a Yingluo. A child around one year old. He reluctantly picked up the little meatball by his legs. Niannian seemed to be very happy, her toot little hands dancing in Qin Mo¡¯s face. Song ran looked at herdy and did not scold her this time. She was just looking forward to her performance. With a ¡°waa waa waa¡± sound, niannian vomited milk on Qin Mo¡¯s face. The veins on Qin Mo¡¯s forehead bulged. If this girl was not song ran¡¯s daughter, he would have thrown her out a long time ago. Wasn¡¯t she challenging his bottom line again and again? Niannian was very calm when she spat out her milk. Song ran carried her over and said, ¡± ¡°Niannian, are you alright?¡± Sun Man was speechless. Song ran, did you ask the wrong person? Niannian waved her hands and feet,¡±mom Yingluo, mom Yingluo¡± Song ran carried her and took a few steps back. She looked at her with a smile and said, ¡± ¡°Good girl, well done.¡± Qin mo looked at the mother and daughter helplessly and gritted his teeth. Like Mother, Like Daughter. This little girl was not easy to deal with. He would never carry this little girl again. ¡°Get me something to wipe it.¡± He said coldly. It was impossible for a rough man like sun Man to carry a handkerchief on him. After searching for a long time, he said helplessly, ¡± ¡°Young master, you should go wash your face.¡± Fifteen minutester, Qin mo, who had changed into a new shirt, sat in the back of the car with a gloomy expression. The car slowly drove toward thergest pharmaceuticalpany in Haicheng. ¡°Young master, this girl and her daughter aren¡¯t easy to deal with. Why are you so eager to get close to her?¡± Sun Man said unhappily. Chapter 1287 1287 At least get Qin mo out of two schools Qin mo lit a cigarette and held it between his slender fingers. you¡¯ve said this countless times. If you say it one more time, you¡¯ll go back to country M. Sun Man felt wronged. Sun Man felt very wronged. Jiang, who was in the front row, turned his head and hesitated. Qin mo raised his hand,¡±if you have something to say, just say it.¡± ¡°In the Institute, can you get your subordinates to call you professor Qin?¡± Sun Man almost rolled his eyes. His young master was not a professor. Qin mo nodded slightly,¡¯Sun Man, did you hear that? Just call me professor Qin from now on. ¡± Sun man¡¯s eyes seemed to say,¡¯young master, I can¡¯t bring myself to call you that¡¯. Qin mo naturally understood him,¡¯you can¡¯t say it? If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll find someone who can follow me. Xu Biao or Du Jun, anyone.¡± Sun Man immediately shouted, ¡± don¡¯t, professor Qin. I¡¯ll call you that. I think the title ¡®professor¡¯ is very elegant. You sound like a schr. Qin mo snorted and continued smoking calmly. At the southeast Research Institute, Gu jinghang could not wait to push the rocket Tower into orbit, ignite it, andunch it so that he could go home and have a good time with his wife and children. Chief Gu, these words are against your heart. The wife just needs to warm the bed, what does it have to do with the child? However, the chief engineer had said that it would take at least a month for the rocket Tower to enter orbit. This month was the most critical period, and important R & d personnel had to stay at the base to avoid any idents. What a torturous month, Yingluo. At night, he gave song ran a call. As soon as song ran went out, she saw Qin mo returning. She snorted and walked past him with a cold expression. Sun Man clenched his fist. this girl. What are you snorting for? ¡± he asked. Qin mo nced at him,¡¯did I snort at you? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you,¡± Sun Man muttered softly. Qin mo raised his eyebrows,¡±there¡¯s no need for Zhenzhen.¡± In the Communication Department, song ran could feel the anxiety of the person on the other end of the phone. She quicklyforted him, ¡± you should do your best to shine for the country and strive to make a greater contribution than Qin mo. This way, you can make a request to the higher-ups of the Academy of Sciences to at least get Qin mo out of the two universities. It was really annoying to see him standing in front of her. Gu jinghang had no choice but to agree. In the MU family, mu Mian, who hadpleted her career, had returned. Next would be the post-production period of the drama, followed by the publicity period. During this period, she had at least a month¡¯s rest. She secretly thought about going to thew firm tomorrow to see if she could earn some extra money or something, hehe. The next morning, mu Mian woke up early. While she was brushing her teeth by the well in the yard, her grandfather, who had always looked down on her, walked over with his walking stick. Mu Mian hurriedly gargled and spat out the water in her mouth. She wanted to turn around and return to her house, but old master mu stopped her. ¡°What are you doing up so early?¡± Mu Mian wiped her mouth and looked straight at her grandfather.¡±I¡¯m going out to find a friendter.¡± ¡°Are you going to look for that second young master Tang again?¡± old master mu looked displeased. ¡°Can¡¯t I look for him?¡± mu Mian did not intend to hide the truth. Because someone had tried to sow discord between them, old master mu immediately flew into a rage when he heard this. ¡°Tang Ji ¡®an isn¡¯t suitable for you at all. Don¡¯t you know who you are?¡± Mu Mian clutched the cup in her hand tightly and stared at her grandfather. ¡°Grandpa, tell me, what is my identity?¡± Old master MU¡¯s words were harsh,¡¯you¡¯re acting.|| Zi, that kind of family won¡¯t like you. Even if Tang Ji ¡®an treats you well, he won¡¯t marry someone like you in the end.¡± Chapter 1288 1288 If I say one sentence, she¡¯ll answer ten She saw mu Qin in her house. Her expression was unclear, but she seemed to be able to see through her heart. She was smiling. Although the corners of her mouth weren¡¯t raised, she could feel that she was smiling. It was obvious that mu Qin had run to her grandfather toin. Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to worry about this, ¡± mu Mian said indifferently. even if Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s family doesn¡¯t like me, it doesn¡¯t affect me from being friends with him. At least he treats me better than some of my family. Old master mu was furious,¡±you evil creature, what are you saying?¡± Who¡¯s not good to you? I¡¯ve provided for you to eat, wear, and study, how is that not good to you?¡± that¡¯s money from my parents. I¡¯ve never spent a single cent from my grandfather since I was young. Old master mu kept pounding the ground with his walking stick. ¡°Didn¡¯t I give birth to your dad? Your dad¡¯s money is my money.¡± Mu Mianughed coldly. She was getting more and more muddleheaded as she got older. Her grandfather was really old, stubborn, mean, and vicious. As for mu Qin, mu Qin was even more detestable. She always smiled at people and hid behind her mother and grandfather. She pretended to be an honest person, but she was actually doing the darkest things. This family was really capable of doing anything. Mu Mian raised her eyebrows. I¡¯m already an adult. I have the right to choose my friends and my other half. I¡¯ll listen to grandpa¡¯s opinion, but it¡¯s up to me to decide if I want to follow it or not. Old master mu said domineeringly,¡±are you trying to rebel?¡± Third brother, third brother¡¯s family, hurry up ande out for a walk!¡± Mu Mian clenched her fists. It was a chaotic life again. When she got her pay for this TV series, she would have more or less enough funds to buy a house. She must buy a house as soon as possible and get out of this ruthless ce. Mu Mian¡¯s parents rushed out when they heard the noise. Mu Qin also walked out slowly. The courtyard instantly became lively. Old master mu knew that mu Mian was very special in front of second young master Tang. Now, he did not dare to hit this wretched girl. He had a stomach full of pent-up anger and could only vent it on his third son and daughter-inw. He red at mu Guohui fiercely,¡¯is this how you teach this d * mn girl? If I say one sentence, she¡¯ll say ten.¡± Mu Mian remained calm while mu Qin looked on coldly. dad, don¡¯t stoop down to her level, ¡± mu Guohui quickly said. she¡¯s insensible. Mu Mian clenched her fists even tighter. Her parents would always try to smooth things over. Her parents were the typical good people. They hoped that the family would be peaceful and everything would prosper. They didn¡¯t want the family to be aughingstock for the neighbors. She really hated iron for not meeting steel. Old master mu said loudly, ¡± don¡¯t use insensibility as an excuse every time. She¡¯s already in her 20s. She should¡¯ve understood what she should¡¯ve known a long time ago. I¡¯m doing this out of good intentions. I¡¯ve crossed the bridge more than she has walked. This girl is determined to fly up the branch and be a Phoenix. Isn¡¯t she afraid of falling to her death? ¡± Mu Mian¡¯s heart ached a little. No matter what, he was still her biological grandfather, but he cursed her like that. Hehe, perhaps she was adopted by the MU family. Mu Guohui wanted to protect his daughter but also wanted to calm his father¡¯s anger. He was in a dilemma. He pulled mu Mian and said, ¡± Mianmian, tell Grandpa that you¡¯ve taken his advice to heart. Mu Mian sighed in her heart. Her parents were really her weak spot. She felt sad for their misfortune and angry at them for not fighting back. This was what mu Mian was thinking. Chapter 1289 1289 None of them are easy to deal with that¡¯s right, Mianmian, just tell Grandpa that you¡¯ll be obedient and this matter will be over. Grandpa is doing this for your own good. He¡¯s experienced and has seen more than you. You might not think much of it now, but when you suffer in the future, you¡¯ll understand grandpa¡¯s good intentions, ¡± mu Qin said. Mu Mian¡¯s gaze towards mu Qin was a little cold. To be exact, it was very cold, cold to the bone. Mu Qin was really a high-ranking person. She never revealed her fangs and made everyone around her think that she was a gentle, understanding, and considerate person. Mu Qin grabbed mu Mian¡¯s hand, but mu Mian pushed her hand away without a trace. I¡¯m already an adult. I can take responsibility for my actions. No matter what happens in the future, I won¡¯t me anyone. So, Grandpa, even if you¡¯re doing this for my own good, please take back your kindness. You¡¯re old and shouldn¡¯t worry too much. The children and grandchildren will have their own fortunes. I¡¯ll worry about my own matters. It¡¯s enough. Mu Qin¡¯s lower eyelids twitched. This mu Mian actually dared to publicly disobey her grandfather and disobey his words. This matter was very tricky. Old master mu was about to say something when mu Mian smiled. Ji ¡®an asked me to be his Secretary today. If I¡¯mte, what reason do I have to give? ¡± Old master mu and mu Qin¡¯s hearts trembled. This wretched girl was using Tang Ji ¡®an to pressure them. After mu Mian finished speaking, she took the toothbrush jar and went into her room. Then, she changed into a shirt and long pants and walked right past them in an imposing manner. She had learned to be smart. She knew that as long as she brought up Tang Ji ¡®an, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. After all, the Tang family held a high position and power, and even her grandfather respected this young man. Old master mu roared angrily from behind, ¡± ¡°You little girl, if you don¡¯t listen to the old man, you¡¯ll be at a disadvantage, do you know that?¡± Mu Mian chuckled in her heart. These words were already out of date. Now, she only knew how to whine. He had been happy for several years without listening to the old man. She would not listen to the words of these people with ulterior motives. Mu Qin had a stomach full of evil tricks, so she wouldn¡¯t fall for her tricks. She went out. It was early summer, and there were already children in the alley who had secretly gone to the small store at the alley entrance to buy red bean popsicles to eat.|| His face and cunning eyes reflected the blue sky. Mu Mian was in a good mood. When did it start? She began to slowly rebel against her family. It was probably after she met song ran that she felt that a girl should live an exciting life and should not blindlypromise. If you had no principles, others would not be grateful for your concession. They would only take advantage of you and leave you no room for retreat. Therefore, she should fight for what she should. She should not be a sucker and let those with evil intentions seed. This was her life motto now. After she left, mu Qin quickly helped her grandfather to the backyard.¡±Grandpa, mu Mian is too much. She always rebukes you and always uses director Tang to pressure you. You¡¯re her elder, but she doesn¡¯t care about you at all. Even if she really used some means to get director Tang to be with her, our Mu family will definitely not be able to rely on the Tang family¡¯s rtionship in the future. Mu Mian will definitely instigate director Tang to cut off all contact with us. This girl is really scheming.¡± Old master mu gritted his teeth and said,¡±this girl will never be able to enter the Tang family. Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± You know the water in the Tang family|| How deep? Do you know how wealthy the SU family on your mother¡¯s side is? Second young master Tang¡¯s uncles aren¡¯t easy to deal with. You¡¯ll have to see that girl suffer.¡± Chapter 1290 1290 Zhong Qi felt as if there was a Fishbone stuck in her throat Mu Qin felt wronged. if it wasn¡¯t for mu Mian, I would still want to pursue director Tang. This is the first time I¡¯ve fallen in love with a man. However, that girl Yingluo always wants to snatch away the things I love. Mu Mian: ¡± big sister, you can eat whatever you want, but you can¡¯t say whatever you want. When have I ever stolen anything from you? ¡± Old master mu patted her hand. don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m here, that girl can forget about being with Tang Ji ¡®an. I¡¯ll definitely help you. Mu Qinughed. I just feel that Mianmian¡¯s personality is too superficial. She¡¯s not suitable for the Tang Bureau at all. Old master mu nodded in agreement with her. On the other hand, mu Mian took a blue and white bus that traveled along the tree-lined roads in early summer and arrived at the office in no time. The security guards here all recognized her. After all, she was miss mu, who used to be the Secretary of the chief. No one dared to offend her. As if she had entered a no-man¡¯snd, she did not notice Zhong Qi who was behind her. Zhong Qi was dressed in a detective¡¯s uniform with ck high heels and a small ck briefcase in her hand. She walked into the guard post and said casually, ¡± ¡°That woman is Yingluo.¡± ¡°Everyone in the hospital is saying that she¡¯s our director Tang¡¯s girlfriend,¡± the guard quickly said.¡±Otherwise, why would director Tang find a woman to be his Secretary?¡± I also heard that director Tang asked Secretary Zhang toe a few dayster to let her work for a few more days.¡± Zhong Qi felt as if there was a Fishbone stuck in her throat. It wasn¡¯t that a female secretary wasn¡¯t good enough. It was just that she, Zhong Qi, couldn¡¯t be a female secretary. It was any other woman other than mu Mian who couldn¡¯t be a female secretary. In Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s eyes, this woman seemed to be very special. Mu Mian slowly made her way up to the seventh floor. Even though she had been here many times, she was still very careful. After all, this was a unit that was heavily supported by the government. She saw inspector Zhao¡¯s Secretary, sister hou, greeting her just as she reached the door.st night, director Tang worked overnight. He should be catching up on sleep in the office now. Since you¡¯re here, quickly make some oatmeal for him. Just then, thedy in charge of the water room brought a few bottles of water. Mu Mian took the thermos and made a cup of oatmeal porridge for Tang Ji ¡®an, then carefully brought it to the door of his office. She knocked on the door, but there was no response. She gently pushed the door open, and the sun shone into his office. She looked around and found him lying on the sofa. She slowly walked over. He was wearing a white shirt and lying on the sofa with a suit over his body. The suit almost fell to the floor. His eyes were dark and blue, and he looked extremely tired. Mu Mian ced the teacup on the low table beside her. Although there was very little movement, he still opened his eyes in an instant. That gaze was somewhat guarded. This person did not look drowsy when he first woke up, which showed how alert he was when he was sleeping. The moment he saw that it was mu Mian, the wariness in his eyes disappeared, and an inexplicable expression appeared in his eyes. ¡°Why is Qianqian here?¡± he asked in a hoarse voice. Her voice was very tired, with a rustling feeling, it tugged at one¡¯s heartstrings. Ever since mu Mian had sorted out her feelings, she would easily blush when she saw Tang Ji ¡®an. He had only asked one question, but she couldn¡¯t help blushing. She reproached herself for being so uncollected, but she pretended to be calm and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve hit the jackpot in my TV series, so I¡¯m here to earn some extra money.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an was still lying on the sofa and didn¡¯t seem to be getting up. He exhaled, as if he had slept very well. Chapter 1291 1291 More than five years in prison Just now, he had been dreaming. The dream was chaotic, but it was probably about something from his childhood. In short, it was a very depressing dream. She was woken up by mu Mian again. At this moment, she only felt that her body was tired, and she was sozy that she did not want to move at all. He chuckled and said,¡±what do you take my ce for?¡± You¡¯re short on money, so you came over?¡± Mu Mian handed him a cup of oatmeal porridge. I heard from Secretary hou that you stayed up all night, so I made you some oatmeal porridge. You can have it. Tang Ji ¡®an reached out to massage his temples, then closed his eyes. He seemed to be struggling in his heart, and his tone carried a bit ofint.¡±I wanted to sleep a little longer.¡± Mu Mianughed softly,¡¯sleep after eating? It¡¯s not good for your stomach if you don¡¯t eat breakfast.¡± When she said this, she was shocked. How did she suddenly be a good wife and mother? Fortunately, Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t react awkwardly. After struggling for a while, he still sat up, picked up the cup, and took two sips. He nced at her. ¡°No sugar, you have a good memory.¡± Mu Mian shrugged and said,¡¯that¡¯s true. I¡¯m very meticulous when I do things, okay? You won¡¯t lose anything by hiring me as your Secretary. I¡¯m considered a cheap and beautifulbor.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an took a few sips. I¡¯ve been quite busy recently. How long can you work for this time? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any work arrangements for the next month.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an thought about her words and nodded. yes, I know. You should do what you did before. I don¡¯t think I need to teach you again, right? ¡± ¡°No need, no need.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you the final payment when the timees.¡± Mu Mian¡¯s eyes squinted into a smile. it¡¯s just a token of appreciation. I can give inspector Tang a friendly price. I don¡¯t need your money, ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an sneered. just do your best. Mu Mianughed even more happily. She could be around the person she liked and get money at the same time. How could there be such a good thing in the world? At nine O ¡®clock, Secretary Tang pushed the door open and came in to report on work. Mu Mian quickly ran out. It was rted to their work secrets, so she was still very tactful. All she could do was serve him tea and take care of his body. Tang Ji ¡®an put on his gold-rimmed sses and returned to his unkind appearance. ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± Secretary Tang held hisptop and said in a calm voice, ¡± the Red Star Chairman¡¯s case has been tried. The amount of tax evasion has reached one million, and there is already conclusive evidence. Next, it will be decided by the court. In my opinion, he will definitely be sentenced to more than five years in prison. Tang Ji ¡®an nodded slightly, ¡± tax evasion is a serious crime. This is equivalent to embezzling the country¡¯s money for his own convenience. He asked for it. yes, he used a lot of connections. In the end, when those people saw that you were determined to expose this case, they didn¡¯t dare to protect him and stopped. No one dared to go against you. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s brows rxed. it¡¯s not that no one dares to go against me. It¡¯s that no one dares to go against the country. He¡¯s corrupt and broke thew, so he naturally has to be punished. It has nothing to do with me. Secretary Tang nodded. I understand. That¡¯s what they¡¯re saying outside. They don¡¯t want to be caught by people with ulterior motives. || What do you mean by that?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nodded. yes, as long as you know what you¡¯re doing. ¡°The Minister of chongxian ising to visit you today. I guess it has something to do with the weathering factory,¡± Secretary Tang reported. ¡°What time are youing?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an frowned. ¡°Ten O ¡®clock, it¡¯s almost here.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Chapter 1292 1292 Poor little mu Mian After Tang Ji ¡®an finished his meeting with the guests, it was already lunchtime. Secretary Tang looked at his watch. director Tang, the cafeteriady just came up and asked when she would be sending you lunch. Is it okay to send it up now? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an reached out to adjust his sleeves and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good to trouble Auntie to run up and down. I¡¯ll go to the cafeteria to eat today.¡± Eh? This person had used the Auntie for so many years and suddenly started to empathize with her. Hehe, who couldn¡¯t see the little scheme in his heart? Tang Ji ¡®an walked out of the office. Mu Mian was holding a stainless steel lunch box, eating and chatting with her two secretaries. She looked very happy. Secretary Tang touched his nose. Yes, someone was unhappy. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s face darkened. He walked into the Secretary and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Howe you¡¯re already eating?¡± Mu Mian held the stainless steel lunchbox and smiled. yes, just now, the cafeteriady came up to find out when you finished your meeting, and then asked me if I was hungry. I said I was hungry, and she quickly brought us the food. It was delicious. Tang Ji ¡®an gritted his teeth. your superior hasn¡¯t eaten yet, but you¡¯re already eating. Is that eptable? ¡± ¡°The hierarchy isn¡¯t that strict, is it?¡± mu Mian pouted. This was not the old society. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression was uncertain. eat, eat. It¡¯s delicious. Why did mu Mian feel that he was gritting his teeth when he said that? Tang Ji ¡®an left the Secretariat and walked towards his office. ¡°Tang suo, aren¡¯t you going to the cafeteria to eat?¡± Secretary Tang asked with a smile. ¡°Ask Auntie to send up a meal,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said without turning his head. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to empathize with the cafeteriady?¡± Secretary Tang asked. Tang Ji ¡®an turned to look at him, his eyes cold. ¡°Are you sure you want to control me?¡± Secretary Tang quickly waved his hand. no, no, no. I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I¡¯ll get the Auntie to bring it over immediately. This person¡¯s temper is really bad. Poor little mu Mian. Tang Ji ¡®an entered the office in a bad mood. This mu Mian was really insensible. She actually did not wait for him, the leader, to eat with her. How could a subordinate eat first? This was really infuriating. Was she that greedy? In the secretary¡¯s office, mu Mian gobbled up her food and said to Secretary Tang, ¡± ¡°Your director Tang seems to be angry again.¡± yeah, I was just angry with Section Chief Lou. It¡¯s okay. You can eat. Mu Mian then happily chatted with the two secretaries. The youngdy had an inkling of love, but she was still fumbling around with second young master Tang. After all, second young master Tang¡¯s heart was like a needle in the ocean. It was very difficult to grasp it. Section Chief Lou left the office and entered the ck Santana. He spat. ¡°Isn¡¯t he just relying on his old man to act like a tyrant?¡± that¡¯s right, ¡± his Secretary chimed in. without his father, he¡¯s nothing. Section Chief Lou¡¯s attitude of fawning over the rich and powerful just now changed, and his expression became a bit cold. ¡°Go and search for information for me. See if this second young master has anything to use against me.¡± The ups and downs of the officialdom, the treacherous conspiracies, the slightest carelessness would lead to eternal damnation. The Secretary nodded. don¡¯t worry, Section Chief. The second young master must have a lot of things to tell us. We¡¯ll let him know this time. Second young master Tang was cutting off their source of ie. How could these people not be desperate? In the evening, Tang Ji ¡®an finished reviewing a pile of documents and leaned back in his chair tiredly. He had stayed up all nightst night, and he couldn¡¯t stay up any longer today. Although he was young, his body couldn¡¯t take it. He got up and walked out of the door, but mu Mian was nowhere to be seen. Chapter 1293 1293 Chapter 1295-offending one¡¯s superior ¡°Inspector Zhong asked miss mu to go downstairs to get the information,¡± Zhang Yang quickly said. Zhong Qi was the detective with the highest case closure rate and the lowest report rate in the entire office. She was an outstanding employee every year, so she was highly regarded. Her office was also on the seventh floor. Hearing this, Tang Ji ¡®an frowned. ¡°Zhong Qi, she sent mu Mian to do things?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Zhang Yang nodded his head in embarrassment. ¡°Who told her that she could use my people as she pleased?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s voice grew colder. As they were talking, Zhong Qi walked over. She had been following Tang Ji ¡®an since the beginning of the firm, and she had always been outstanding. In order to keep her here, the firm had also given her some shares. After all, he was a shareholder? So, using a little Secretary wasn¡¯t a big deal, right? Zhong Qi walked closer and saw Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s gloomy face, which made her shudder. Was Tang Ji ¡®an going to make a mountain out of a molehill for this girl? Zhong Qi was the first to show weakness. director Tang, I was too busy just now, so I asked miss mu to go to forensic Department 1 to help me get some information. You won¡¯t me me, will you? ¡± Let¡¯s see what else you have to say. If necessary, Tang Ji ¡®an could also be a smooth person, but there was a bad thing about smooth people. That was, if you wore a mask for a long time, you had to be there from both the top and the bottom. Sometimes, being a nice person was not good for doing things. you¡¯re really good at ordering my Secretary around. Can inspector Zhong arrange what I should do? ¡± no! Zhong Qi suddenly felt as if there was a dagger on her back. I wouldn¡¯t dare to. Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t need to be a good person. His expression became even colder, and he said in a cold voice, ¡± my men? could it be that inspector Zhong Yingluo has her eyes on my position? ¡± Zhong Qi¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. As expected, director Tang was making a mountain out of a molehill. How would she dare to covet his position? The Hanhan that she was coveting was him. Her face turned pale. director Tang, I only used your Secretary. I wouldn¡¯t dare to have such improper thoughts as you said. Tang Ji ¡®an looked at her disdainfully. I usually don¡¯t use my authority as a boss to pressure you, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can overstep your boundaries. She¡¯s my Secretary, a personal secretary that I hired out of my own pocket. You should consider yourself and see if she¡¯s someone you can use. Zhong Qi felt a little aggrieved. Didn¡¯t he just use his Secretary? Must this person be so overbearing? Was she supposed to kneel down and beg for mercy? Mu Mian carried a pile of documents up to the seventh floor and saw the tense atmosphere in the CEO Secretariat. She handed the documents to Zhong Qi and said, ¡± ¡°Inspector Zhong, this is the information you wanted.¡± Zhong Qi gritted her teeth secretly.¡¯She¡¯s rubbing it in.¡¯ Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s voice was cold and unkind. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see inspector Zhong going against his superior again, do you understand?¡± Offending one¡¯s superior, this word was very serious. Zhong Qi broke out in a cold sweat. I understand, director Tang. This will not happen again. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at mu Mian again. you are my personal secretary. Not just anyone can order you around. Do you understand? ¡± ¡°Understood, officer Tang,¡± mu Mian quickly replied. Of course, it was only effective when Tang Ji ¡®an said it. Just now, she said the same thing to inspector Zhong, but he didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. He thought it was just for information. She didn¡¯t want to cause trouble here, so she could make a trip. Very well, with Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s words, the great inspector wouldn¡¯t dare to use her as he pleased in the future. Chapter 1294 1294 Protecting miss mu unconditionally She hade to help Tang Ji ¡®an, so not just anyone could order her around. There were some things that she couldn¡¯t say, but Tang Ji ¡®an could. Mu Mian felt a little proud that Tang Ji¡¯ an was protecting her so unconditionally. From a woman¡¯s point of view, she could tell that inspector Zhong probably had some feelings for Tang Ji ¡®an, so he wanted to send her to show the gap between them. There was nothing special about the Inspector General. Every profession had its own champion. As long as she, mu Mian, acted well, she would be an outstanding person. She was not worse than anyone. She didn¡¯t have such an inferiorityplex, and she wouldn¡¯t be so submissive as to be rubbed by others.|| Pinch. She wasn¡¯t inferior to anyone. Tang Ji ¡®an had enough of his authority. He nced at mu Mian.¡±Alright, let¡¯s go back.¡± After that, the two of them walked away from her side by side. Zhong Qi¡¯s expression turned even uglier when she heard that. let¡¯s go back? it¡¯s as if we¡¯re going back together and living together. The veins on Zhong Qi¡¯s hand, which was holding the documents, were bulging. Zhong Qi was the beauty of thew firm. Although she was already 28 years old, no one in the entirew firm couldpare to her in terms of appearance. She and Tang Ji ¡®an were from the same university. They were both from the same university, and they were ssmates in University. In fact, she had already set her mind on Tang Ji ¡®an a long time ago. However, Zhong Qi was born into an ordinary family, so she had been working hard to make Tang Ji¡¯ an see her. Her looks and abilities were top-notch, but her family background was a bit of a hindrance. She had always felt inferior in front of Tang Ji ¡®an. This inferiority was invisible and well hidden. She was self-abased and conceited, and she had many suitors in school. How could she like those people? She was a person with a strong purpose. In the entire University of Law andw, only Tang Ji ¡®an could catch her eye. If she wanted to find someone, she had to find the best. She had done a lot of work, including getting first ce in the level. She thought that this would attract Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s attention. But Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t even look at her. After graduation, Tang Ji ¡®an opened aw firm, and she also came in through an interview. Tang Ji¡¯ an had a meteoric rise because of his identity as the governor¡¯s son at that time, while she was down-to-earth and climbed up to the position of Special Inspector. She felt that she was outstanding enough now. She was worthy of Tang Ji ¡®an in all aspects. However, just as she was about to reincarnate as a Phoenix, someone else appeared out of nowhere. If she didn¡¯t go to the mountains for three months, the world would change when she came back. How could she be willing? As the sun set, the two figurespletely disappeared from his sight. With a bitter expression, Zhong Qi asked unwillingly, ¡± ¡°Has director Tang always been very protective of mu Mian?¡± ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m protecting miss mu unconditionally,¡± Secretary Tang smiled. ¡°Then he¡¯s a coward!¡± Halfway through her question, she couldn¡¯t continue, nor did she dare to ask. Did he like her? If the answer was not what he wanted to hear, what should he do? She was actually a weak person who liked to deceive herself. No way. Tang Ji ¡®an was a proud person. He heard that mu Mian was an actress and was attending Haicheng Drama Academy. How could a mediocre person like her be able to get close to second young master Tang, whom she had admired for many years? Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t like this kind of person. She understood him. She had already waited for so many years. She could still afford to wait a little longer. After they left thew firm and got into the car, Tang Ji ¡®an nced at the person beside him with a displeased expression. He visited him twice in a day. Did he pay her toe over to be his Secretary? She was here to cause trouble. Chapter 1295 1295 Chapter 1297-awakening of love Mu Mian sat obediently and caught a glimpse of the man¡¯s displeased expression from the corner of her eye. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression was one of disappointment. ¡°She asked you to get the documents, and you just went obediently? Don¡¯t you know who you are? Do you think that my people can be ordered around by others at will?¡± Mu Mian felt wronged. I told you. I told you that I¡¯m inspector Tang¡¯s Secretary. I didn¡¯t want to work for her, but she insisted on ordering me around. What needs to be said must be said. I don¡¯t want to add oil to the fire. I¡¯m just saying what I want to say. I¡¯m determined not to be wronged. Tang Ji ¡®an pushed her head. ¡°Be tougher in the future and don¡¯t embarrass me.¡± ¡°Understood, second young master Tang.¡± In thew firm, Zhong Qi stood at the end of the corridor on the seventh floor and watched Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s car leave slowly. Tang Ji ¡®an was inside, and so was mu Mian. They might even be sitting in the same row. She could even imagine the scene of the two of them talking andughing, so envious and jealous. How good would it be if she was the one sitting inside? Wouldn¡¯t that make them a perfect match? They were evenly matched, and she and Tang Ji ¡®an were a match made in heaven. However, the man she liked had never had her in his eyes. Zhong Qi¡¯s eyes were a little lonely, and the loneliness covered her jealousy. She couldn¡¯t figure out what went wrong. When the car arrived at Si Nan mansion, it started to rain. Mu Mian looked out of the window in surprise.¡¯Hmm, it¡¯s raining, and it¡¯s raining quite heavily. Can we make a guest stay on a rainy night or something?¡¯ The car was parked in the courtyard. Sixth uncle got out of the car with an umbre and walked over to Tang Ji ¡®an. Tang Ji¡¯ an nced at mu Mian.¡±Let¡¯s have dinner here before leaving,¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Well, she seemed to be a little too unreserved. Would she scare him? Tang Ji ¡®an got out of the car and took the umbre from his sixth uncle¡¯s hand. He was about to open the umbre for her on the other side when he saw the girl push the car door open and rush into the corridor. The veins on Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s forehead throbbed. What a Savage Girl. He and his sixth uncle slowly walked to the corridor and snorted. ¡°You¡¯re getting wet in such a heavy rain.|| I¡¯m done.¡± Mu Mian patted her hair indifferently. ¡°You won¡¯t die from the rain.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an obviously couldn¡¯t understand. He rolled his eyes at her and then said,|| They entered the mansion. In the kitchen, aunt Lin was cooking dinner. Tang Ji ¡®an pointed at the leather sofa in the side hall. ¡°Sit down and wait for me.¡± Mu Mian sat on the sofa while Tang Ji ¡®an went upstairs. A momentter, he came down with a blue towel and covered her head.¡±Wipe it.¡± The smell on the towel was very nice. It was probably the smell of the soap he used. It was fresh and had a hint of male hormones. Mu Mian could not help but blush when she smelled it. She kept chiding herself in her heart. Mu Mian, you¡¯re too unreserved. I only gave you a towel out of kindness. Stop all the fantasies in your head. Just as her thoughts were running wild, Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯srge hand covered her forehead. ¡°Do you have a fever?¡± Mu Mian¡¯s face instantly burned. His palm was warm, and his fingers gently touched her forehead. His voice was low, and the sound of the rain outside could be heard. It was early summer, and her heart was about to jump out of her throat. A-Yingluo¡¯s feeling was too wonderful. The first awakening of love was probably the best way to describe her current feelings. Even though she was already twenty-two years old; Although it was no longer appropriate to describe her as having first awakening of love. Chapter 1296 1296 Be careful, I might get angry But that was the only word she could think of. After all, Tang Ji ¡®an was the first man she had ever liked. His hand was still wandering around her forehead, and then he touched his own. ¡°Yingluo does seem a little hot.¡± It wasn¡¯t because of the fever, but because someone¡¯s heart was racing. Mu Mian turned around.||¡±I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t have a cold,¡± she said in a flustered manner. The rain poured on the window, and the wind started to get stronger. Mu Mian felt her ears buzzing. Tang Ji ¡®an turned around and went upstairs. Mu Mian wiped her hair mechanically with a suspicious look on her face. Where was he going? Not long after, Tang Ji ¡®an came down with a mercury thermometer. ¡°I¡¯m taking your temperature.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t have a cold,¡± mu Mian did not know whether tough or cry. Previously, in chongxian, mu Mian had forcefully pried his arm away and stuffed the thermometer under his armpit. Things had really changed now. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯srge hand pressed down on her shoulder, and then he teased him that he actually wanted to put a thermometer in her mouth. But Yingluo was a girl after all, so he hesitated. After hesitating for a moment, he said in a deep voice,¡±quickly take your own temperature. Don¡¯t act like a child.¡± Mu Mian helplessly took the thermometer. Tang Ji ¡®an hurriedly turned his face away, his Adam¡¯s apple moving up and down. Mu Mian ced the thermometer under her armpit and looked up at him.¡±What are you doing?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an looked a little flustered. He sat down on the single sofa next to him, and his eyes flickered.¡±Nothing. You shouldn¡¯t have rushed into the rain just now.¡± Mu Mian: ¡± I didn¡¯t catch a cold. Even if I did, I didn¡¯t catch a cold because I rushed into the rain. The symptoms of a cold don¡¯te so quickly. It¡¯s only been ten minutes. Tang Ji ¡®an looked unhappy.|| He sat on the sofa with his legs crossed. Three minutester, he stretched out his hand.¡±Take it out and let me see.¡± Mu Mian took out the thermometer. Tang Ji ¡®an looked at it. Fortunately, it was 37.2 degrees, not a fever. ¡°I told you I didn¡¯t catch a cold,¡± mu Mian said proudly. ¡°Then why was your face so red just now?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows and looked at her. ¡®Cough cough cough cough!¡¯ Mu Mian coughed violently. tsk! Tang Ji ¡®an snorted. I¡¯ll call Dr. Su to take a look at you. Mu Mian quickly waved her hands. no need, there¡¯s really no need. I¡¯m 22 years old, not two. I can still tell if I¡¯m sick or not. Tang Ji ¡®an snorted. sometimes, I think you have the IQ of a two-year-old. Mu Mian felt wronged,¡±you can¡¯t just say whatever you want just because you¡¯re the young master of a rich family. Be careful, I¡¯ll curse you.¡± ¡°Be careful of what?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Be careful, I¡¯ll get angry,¡± mu Mian¡¯s voice softened. Tang Ji ¡®an almostughed out of anger. This was all she could do. After aunt Lin finished cooking dinner, she said goodbye to Tang Ji ¡®an and left. Mu Mian felt that Tang Ji¡¯ an was like the exploitation ss in a feudal society at this time. ¡°Auntie Lin worked so hard to cook dinner. Why didn¡¯t you ask her to stay for dinner?¡± she muttered. Tang Ji ¡®an slowly pulled out a chair. ¡°You think I¡¯m unreasonable?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think you¡¯re very humane?¡± mu Mian asked carefully. Tang Ji ¡®an picked up his chopsticks. what if I say that sixth uncle and aunt Lin are husband and wife? what if they have a two-year-old granddaughter and a four-year-old grandson waiting for them to go home for dinner? ¡± Mu Mian suddenly felt that it was rude of her to judge someone without knowing the truth. Chapter 1297 1297 No movement ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know,¡± she quickly apologized. Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t care too much. they live not far from Si Nan mansion. It¡¯s quite convenient to go back. Although I¡¯m not a very warm person, I¡¯ve always been kind to my own people. Mu Mian felt even more guilty. She was too petty, but she had always been protective of the people around her. This was something that everyone could see. She was wrong. She quickly apologized. I really know my mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have judged others. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an chuckled. If it was someone else, then there would be something. However, he justughed it off and did not take what mu Mian said to heart. After dinner, the rain got heavier. Mu Mian tried to find a topic to talk about, ¡± well, from what you¡¯re saying, there are still a few more chances left. Don¡¯t you n on using it tonight? ¡± ¡°I still have work to do,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said. Second brother, ording to your awareness, don¡¯t expect to get a wife in this life. Mu Mian put on an act and said,¡±then can you lend me an umbre?¡± I¡¯ll go back by myself.¡± After all, his sixth uncle had gone home for dinner, and he didn¡¯t know when he would be back. Tang Ji ¡®an looked at the heavy rain outside the window. ¡°You can stay here for a while. When sixth unclees back, you can leave. Let him send you back.¡± Mu Mian¡¯s heart bloomed with joy. She almost could not hide the joy in her heart.¡±Okay, then I¡¯ll y with you for a while.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t go to the study upstairs to work. He just sat on the sofa in the side hall downstairs. Mu Mian sat on the sofa and did not disturb him. After sitting for a while, the rain outside grew heavier. Mu Mian got up and strolled into the kitchen. She looked around and saw an Apple. She peeled two apples and carefully cut them into small pieces. She took out two forks and brought it to the side hall. She handed it to him and said softly,¡±Have some fruit.¡± ¡°Yes, just leave it there.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t even raise his head. Mu Mian sat at the side and ate by herself. She ate piece after piece. Seeing that she had eaten two apples, she felt that Tang Ji ¡®an was simply wasting God¡¯s gift. He was a working machine. Such a person really had no fun in life. Mu Mian began to sympathize with him and felt that she should save him. She sat on the sofa and listened to the sound of the rain outside. She felt a little sleepy, and the rescue n was quickly thrown to the back of her mind. When Tang Ji ¡®an started working, he would forget to eat and sleep. It was not until the door creaked and sixth uncle walked in that he looked up at the wall clock. It was already half past nine. my granddaughter caught a cold, ¡± sixth uncle said in a low voice. I took care of her for a while beforeing over. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Do you want to send miss mu back?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an looked up and saw miss mu lying on the sofa, fast asleep. It was raining heavily outside. He weighed his options. let her sleep here. It¡¯s raining heavily tonight. Sixth uncle, you can sleep here too. You can leave tomorrow morning. ¡°Yes, sure.¡± Sixth uncle¡¯s room was on the first floor. Tang Ji ¡®an stood up, walked in front of mu Mian, and looked down at her. ¡°Get up, go upstairs to sleep.¡± The man snorted softly and didn¡¯t move. Tang Ji ¡®an squatted down slightly, reached out, and flicked her forehead lightly. ¡°Get up and walk.¡± In fact, mu Mian wasn¡¯t asleep at all. She was just pretending to be asleep. She thought that if she fell asleep, Tang Ji ¡®an wouldn¡¯t let her go. Maybe she would even get an extra Princess hug or something. Obviously, she was overthinking. Second young master Tang was not that kind of person. Chapter 1298 1298 Chapter 1300-overly reserved He had used a lot of strength, and with this flick, it was so painful that her tears fell. If she continued to pretend to be asleep, it would not look like it. She quickly opened her eyes and said, ¡± ¡°Ah? What time is it? How did I fall asleep? Has sixth uncle returned? I have to go.¡± Well, as expected of an actor, she did a good job. Perhaps Zhong Qi and mu Qin weren¡¯t good people and were people with excellent methods, but fortunately, mu Mian wasn¡¯t innocent and naive. Therefore, it could be said that Wanwan had met her match. Mu Mian felt that this kind of life was actually quite interesting. After a battle of wits and courage, he would sessfully win over the person he liked and be able to hold his head high in front of them. Wasn¡¯t that something to look forward to? Tang Ji ¡®an furrowed his brows. it¡¯s raining heavily outside. Don¡¯t leave tonight. Sleep in the guest room. ¡°Ah? It¡¯s not convenient if I don¡¯t take a walk, right?¡± This, ying hard to get or something, was still very necessary. After all, girls still needed to be reserved. Tang Ji ¡®an thought that she really didn¡¯t want to stay, and his brows furrowed even more. ¡°Don¡¯t be disobedient. The rain is so heavy, it¡¯s not safe for sixth uncle to drive.¡± Mu Mian felt a little disappointed. Oh, so he asked her to stay because it wasn¡¯t safe for sixth uncle to drive. Although he had sessfully stayed behind, he still felt that something was missing. However, one should not be so greedy. It was already good enough that he could stay. She nodded. yes, I know. Which room will Yueyue sleep in? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an led her upstairs. The stairs were old wooden stairs. One look at the bungalow and one could tell that it was old. They creaked when they walked up the stairs. The furniture and decorations here were all thick and heavy, and it didn¡¯t look like a ce that young people liked to live in. Tang Ji ¡®an lived here because this was his mother¡¯s favorite house. Although he said that his mother didn¡¯t love him andmitted suicide in front of him, he really wanted to get his mother¡¯s approval. Even though she had been gone for many years, he still insisted on living alone in this old bungalow that young people didn¡¯t like. He led her to a guest room. you can stay here. There¡¯s a bathroom, hot water, and a new toothbrush. The nkets are clean and aunt Lin will wash them regrly. Sleep well. ¡°Yes,¡± she replied softly. After closing the door, this world would temporarily belong to her alone. Wash up and lie down on the bed.|| The rain outside the window gently hit the window, and she was so happy in bed.|| He rolled up and down. She felt as if she had infiltrated the enemy¡¯s ranks, and she felt that she was very great. After all, the women of this era were too reserved. It was simply a fantasy to like men and take the initiative to pursue them. If it wasn¡¯t for ran¡¯s encouragement, she would probably not have taken this step. Now that he had really stepped out, it seemed like that was all there was to it. At least, when she went to his side, he didn¡¯t feel repulsed. She wanted to stay, so he let her stay. Her Little Wishes were slowlying true. She believed that Tang Ji ¡®an would fall in love with her one day and confess to her. She clenched the nket tightly and couldn¡¯t help but dance with joy. Tang Ji ¡®an was standing outside her door with a ss of milk in his hand. He waspletely confused. What was this girl doing? Why was there such a hugemotion? He reached out to knock on the door. Mu Mian was shocked and quickly flipped over. With a thud, she fell to the ground. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s voice sounded,¡±what are you doing?¡± Are you going to tear down my house?¡± Mu Mian got up in a sorry state. She didn¡¯t even have time to put on her slippers. She rushed to the door, opened it, and Tang Ji ¡®an appeared in front of her. Chapter 1299 1299 She didn¡¯te homest night? ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked, panting. Tang Ji ¡®an stuffed the milk into her hand. ¡°Drink the milk.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± He was concerned about her, which made her even happier. Tang Ji ¡®an lowered his eyes and saw that she was barefooted. He couldn¡¯t help but frown.¡±Do you want to catch a cold that much?¡± Mu Mian stepped on her right foot ufortably. ¡°I¡¯ll go put on my shoes now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an walked to the bed, picked up the slippers, and returned to her side. He slowly squatted down.|| He ced the slippers by her feet and said in a gentle voice, ¡± ¡°Wear it.¡± Mu Mian felt as if time had stopped. The sound of rain poured down. She could hear her own heart beating. It was beating a little fast. She stood there, staring nkly at Tang Ji ¡®an, who was half-kneeling in front of her. Why did he do it so naturally? Wasn¡¯t he the high and mighty young master? Wasn¡¯t he always unkind? Tang Ji ¡®an saw that she wasn¡¯t moving and grabbed her.|| ¡°Put on your slippers,¡± he said as he grabbed her ankle. Mu Mian put the slippers into her shoes. The slippers were very warm, just like her heart. She felt that her whole body was wrapped in the warmth of Tang Jianan. Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t think as much as she did. Seeing her put on her slippers, he stood up and looked up. The girl¡¯s face was red again. It was quite cute. His heart was beating a little erratically. He reached out and ruffled her hair. alright, it¡¯s gettingte. It¡¯s time to sleep. There¡¯s still a lot of work to do tomorrow. ¡°Yes, I know,¡± mu Mian nodded. Tang Ji ¡®an turned around and left the room. He stood at her door for a moment, then returned to his room. As for miss mu, she wasn¡¯t so calm. As soon as he left, she immediately jumped up in joy. Tang Ji ¡®an helped her put on her shoes. Her mind was racing, and her imagination was like a wild horse out of control. She couldn¡¯t stop it. She was thinking a little too far ahead. From the time he helped her put on her shoes, she had already thought of starting a family. Although Tang Ji ¡®an was cold, the warmth that he asionally showed was enough to show that he would be a good husband and a good father. Mu Mian was jolted awake again. She reached out and pinched her face.¡¯Is there anyone as shameless as you?¡¯ He only gave you a pair of slippers, but your imagination seems to be a little too rich. That night, miss mu didn¡¯t sleep well because she was too excited. Tang Ji ¡®an? He did not know why he did not sleep well. The moment he closed his eyes, mu Mian¡¯s blushing face kept on shing through his mind. He closed his eyes and shook his head, but the face didn¡¯t disappear. It was as if it had taken root in his mind, densely packed. Therefore, when they got up the next morning, they were not in a good state. They had a hasty breakfast and sixth uncle drove them to thew firm. The two of them got out of the car, followed by Zhong Qi. Zhong Qi saw that mu Mian was still wearing the same ash-gray dress from yesterday. In this weather, she should have taken a shower every day, right? She didn¡¯t change her clothes. Did that mean that she didn¡¯t go homest night? She came over with Tang Ji ¡®an, and both of them looked a little tired. Zhong Qi¡¯s heart trembled. She didn¡¯t dare to think further. If mu Mian managed to conquer Tang Ji ¡®an, who was always cold and aloof, in that aspect, it meant that there was nothing she could do to change the situation. She had been to Si Nan mansion once with her colleagues in thew firm. It was a very beautiful bungalow, and the people who lived there were either rich or noble. The two people in front of him walked up to the seventh floor. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s voice was low and hoarse.¡±Make me a cup of strong tea.¡± Chapter 1300 1300 Chapter 1302-besieged on all sides ¡°Alright,¡± mu Mian replied lightly. Not only did he want to drink strong tea, but she also wanted to make a cup. Last night, she tossed and turned and couldn¡¯t sleep. Now, she was really drowsy. However, what mu Mian found strange was that the person also looked drowsy. Maybe he went back to his room to workst night. After all, he was a workaholic, and it was probably normal for him to work from midnight to midnight. After all, he had stayed up all night thest time. In Section Chief Lou¡¯s office, his Secretary knocked on the door and walked in. With a sly smile, he whispered to Section Chief Lou, ¡± chief, I did a search and found an actress called du Tiantian. She said she had evidence of Tang Ji ¡®an bullying the people. Section Chief Lou¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up,¡±is that true?¡± We can¡¯t just rely on the actress¡¯s words. Second young master is no ordinary person. If he has a chance to fight back, we¡¯ll have to bear the consequences.¡± They had to be very careful about this. If they weren¡¯t 100% confident, they had to bide their time. The Secretary¡¯s expression was grave. yes, I¡¯ll definitely confirm it with that actress. If she¡¯s making things up, I won¡¯t be so reckless. In the afternoon, du Tiantian rushed to chongxian. Section Chief Lou went straight to the point, ¡± what you said about Tang Ji ¡®an bullying themon people, is it true? ¡± Du Tiantian¡¯s scenes were cut off by second young master Tang. She hated Tang Ji ¡®an to the bone, but she was alone and weak. How could amoner have the ability to fight with those aristocratic young masters? The heavens really had eyes. The Deputy Section Chief, whose source of ie had been cut off by Tang Ji ¡®an, hade to find her. She must reveal the fact that Tang Ji¡¯ an had flown into a rage over a woman. He wanted everyone to see how impulsive the Tang family¡¯s second young master was. For the sake of a woman, he would be so willful! As long as this matter was blown up big enough, Tang Ji ¡®an wouldn¡¯t have a good ending. She was certain of this. ¡°Yeah, tell me, what did he do?¡± it¡¯s because his partner and I, well, maybe not his partner, but just a lover, had a little conflict. Mu Mian and I were filming in the same production team, but Tang Ji ¡®an used his family¡¯s status and power to fire me from the production team. ¡°Do you have any evidence for what you¡¯ve just said?¡± Section Chief Lou¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Of course there was. So many people in the crew were watching. Mu Mian and I only had a few arguments, and Tang Ji ¡®an used his father¡¯s power to fire me. Isn¡¯t this kind of person just using his family¡¯s power to bully the people? How can the people believe that such a person can bring them benefits?¡± if it¡¯s true, then second young master Tang shouldn¡¯t have done that. Lou Wushuang nodded. you can contact them and see if anyone is willing to testify. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already made the arrangements.¡± If Tang Ji ¡®an was really going against him because of a woman, then there was still room to turn things around. Therefore, everyone was trying their best to deal with Tang Ji ¡®an. Tang Ji ¡®an was now surrounded by enemies on all sides. Section Chief Lou was satisfied. Very good, this partner was reliable. The two of them concocted some other things and happily reached a cooperation agreement. At thew firm, Secretary Tang entered Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s office and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Director Tang, I¡¯ve sent someone to follow du Tiantian. Guess who she met yesterday?¡± Chapter 1301 1301 Abusing the Tang family¡¯s authority Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t even raise his head as he read through the documents.¡±Who is it?¡± ¡°She went to the office in chongxian.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an finally raised his head, and his expression was somewhat yful. ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± ¡°It seems that some people are nning something big.¡± Secretary Tang nodded. Tang Ji ¡®anughed. I was just worried that I didn¡¯t have a starting point. This Section Chief Lou is very understanding. Very good, you don¡¯t have to disturb them. Just help me collect evidence. You have to keep the evidence of their meeting. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve asked someone to bring a camera. All the photos have been taken.¡± Secretary Tang had always been meticulous in his work because there were too many people watching his office. If he made the slightest mistake, he would be consigned to eternal damnation. As the most capable Secretary of his office, he had to do his best. ¡°Mm, go on. Keep a close eye on him.¡± ¡°I know, Dunn.¡± Section Chief Lou thought that he was an old hand and looked down on Tang Ji ¡®an for being a young man. In his heart, he thought that Tang Ji¡¯ an was just a rich second generation who was protected by his father, so he didn¡¯t take him seriously at all. He had forgotten that five years ago, Tang Ji ¡®an was the bestwyer in court. Not only was he eloquent, but he also had a clear train of thought. He was calm and could consider all aspects of the situation. If he didn¡¯t develop his career on his own, no one would be his opponent in court. If you want to use these little tricks to bring down such a meticulous person, you¡¯re probably personally demonstrating what it means to be aughingstock. On the other side, Section Chief Lou began to set up the n in full swing. On this side, Tang Ji ¡®an was still calm and did what he had to do. One dayter, Captain Lou left the office and got into a special car, heading straight to his residence. He was a cautious person and felt that letting du Tiantian go every time would make her seem like she was showing off. So, when he heard that du Tiantian had something to report to him, he had her go directly to his residence. The security of his residence was very tight, so it would be safer to meet there. When Section Chief Lou went back and saw du Tiantian, du Tiantian said that she had contacted at least three people who could testify that Tang Ji ¡®an had abused the Tang family¡¯s authority for a woman. This crime could be light or heavy, and if used well, it would not be a problem to pull the Tang family down. Section Chief Lou¡¯s expression was ruthless. This young man was stuck in this business and cut off his source of ie. If the chemical nt couldn¡¯t be opened, he would have to collect millions less in tax every year. He was already in his forties, and he would be transferred to another job in a few years. He wanted to hand in a dazzling report so that he could be transferred to the Haicheng state affairs office as a Lieutenant Governor without any problems. As long as he entered the Haicheng state government, he could perform well and have outstanding achievements in the future. It was even possible for him to be a governor. Therefore, he could not let this second young master block his career path. He would kill anyone who stood in his way. He nced at du Tiantian. this matter is of great importance. I¡¯ll tell you clearly that I won¡¯t step in. I¡¯ll only support you from behind. You¡¯ll have to step in for everything, and you¡¯ll have to make a fuss. After all, you¡¯re the one Tang Ji ¡®an is oppressing. I¡¯ll help you clear all the obstacles for your own convenience.|| As for the matter, you have to make sure you can Sue Tang Ji ¡®an. If you screw it up, I won¡¯t help you.¡± Du Tiantian¡¯s heart clenched. This was a sign of cutting off all means of retreat. This Section Chief was smart. He let her shoulder everything. If she seeded, the Section Chief would be indebted to her. If she failed, he could still protect himself. Chapter 1302 1302 It seems like the Tang family is still too rich Anyway, Section Chief Yu would only bring him benefits and no harm. As for herself, the risk she was taking was huge. After all, she knew what kind of powerful character she was facing. Tang Ji ¡®an wasn¡¯t a kind person. Not only was he a kind person, but the power behind him was even greater. Du Tiantian fell into a brief hesitation. However, she quickly thought it through. There was nothing worse than this. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s one sentence had destroyed her future. The industry was only so big. Whichpany or investor in Haicheng would dare to hire someone who second young master Tang had personally rejected? Moreover, her backer had been sent to prison by that damned second young master Tang. No matter what, she must make second young master Tang pay the price. She must make him bleed and let him know what it feels like to be in someone else¡¯s hands. Du Tiantian nodded. Section Chief Lou, don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing. Thank you for helping me. We have amon enemy. We¡¯ll have a good time working together. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± Lou Chengzhou nodded. At the office, Secretary Tang went in to report to Tang Ji ¡®an again. Mu mianbai sat there, bored. She brought a book over to read. After all, her position in the office was a little awkward. Other than serving tea to Tang Ji¡¯ an and his guests, she was very free most of the time. To avoid dozing off, she had brought a few books with her to pass the time. While the others were busy, she felt that she was here on vacation and was a little embarrassed. asionally, inspector Zhong Qi would pass by their Secretariat and would always give her a meaningful nce. Her gaze made her ufortable. It was as if she had stolen his love. Was she snatching her love away? Of course not. If you like Tang Ji ¡®an, you can chase him. We¡¯llpete fairly. I, mu Mian, won¡¯t be afraid of you. Tang Ji ¡®an doesn¡¯t belong to you. To put it bluntly, Tang Ji¡¯ an doesn¡¯t even have you in his eyes. Who are you trying to show off by making such a gesture? Mu Mian was calm. No matter how Zhong Qi looked at her, she remained calm and unmoved. Zhong Qi¡¯s face would always look gloomy after she passed by. Dunn said that she was the Secretary he hired out of his own pocket. Did he just pay out of his own pocket to hire a good-for-nothing to support him? Was she just going to mess around here? It seemed that the Tang family was still too rich. With such an idle person in the CEO Secretariat, it was simply ruining the reputation of the firm. After all, if there were visitors and they saw such an idle person in the CEO Secretariat, they would misunderstand that the other employees of the firm were all useless. Zhong Qi couldn¡¯t stand this kind of behavior. She gritted her teeth and decided that she would talk to Vice Director Zhao about this when she had the chance. Mu Mian sat in the office, waiting for the door opposite to open. She waited for a long time, but the door remained tightly shut. It was another busy day for him. Secretary Tang had gone in to report about work for almost an hour, and it was time to get off work, but he had note out. It wasn¡¯t easy for people to work hard to earn some money. In the future, if anyone dared to say that second young master Tang relied on his father, she would not agree to it. Tang Ji ¡®an was more diligent than most of the people here. He deserved the title of ¡°young talent of Haicheng. In the office, Tang Ji ¡®an pinched the space between his eyebrows. if you don¡¯t make a sound, do you know who you¡¯re going to get to testify in court? do you know who you¡¯re going to do it in secret? ¡± ¡°I know.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an lowered his head to look at the documents again. there are ways to deal with a gentleman, but you have to deal with a viin in the same way. If the other party is not open and aboveboard, we don¡¯t have to be open and aboveboard, understand? ¡± Chapter 1303 1303 You still dare to talk back? Secretary Tang smiled. it¡¯s not the first day I¡¯ve been with you. Don¡¯t worry. ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± With that, he put away his pen, took off his sses, and ced them neatly on the desk. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m off work too.¡± He went out and saw the person opposite him reading a book with her head lowered. In the evening of June, the sun shone faintly in the Secretariat.|| When he entered, Tang Ji ¡®an felt that this scene could heal one¡¯s soul. He was in the dark. The people he met and the things he handled were not bright. It seemed that he was lucky to have such a good friend by his side. At least, when he saw her, his mood would unconsciously be better, and he would feel that there was still hope in life. Tang Ji ¡®an stood at the door for a long time, not wanting to break the beautiful atmosphere. At the other end of the corridor, Zhong Qi was standing. He looked at her, and she looked at him. He never had eyes for her. Ever since they were in school, she had never caught his eye. She did not know what she did wrong. She was clearly beautiful, she was excellent in her studies, and she was kind. She was full of good points. For him, she worked hard to be outstanding and worked hard to get rid of all her shorings. She was born into a poor family, but there was no shadow of her original family on her now. But why did Yueyue do that? Why was Tang Ji ¡®an still unable to see her? She stood there, her heart aching. She kept looking at him from behind, but he couldn¡¯t see her. He only had eyes for others. Mu Mian suddenly raised her head and saw Tang Ji ¡®an. Her heart skipped a beat. This person was wearing a ck suit and a white shirt. His hair was neatlybed, and he had one hand in his pocket. He looked very rxed, and he had the air of a frivolous and flirtatious young master. She couldn¡¯t help but blush and her heart beat faster. Mu Mian, Oh mu Mian, you¡¯re really hopeless. You blushed at a nce. Your mental fortitude is really too weak. ¡°It¡¯s time to knock off.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an waved at her. This scene was naturally captured by Zhong Qi¡¯s eyes. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression and actions were all very gentle and doting, which made her so jealous that her heart twisted. She was so envious and jealous of mu Mian. She thought that if Tang Ji ¡®an could treat her like this, she would die without any regrets. Mu Mian put down her book and left the office. She was a little at a loss.¡±How long have you been standing there? I was so absorbed in my book that I didn¡¯t notice you.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at the book on the table and said, ¡± ¡°Ocean newspaper? Books? Do you have any misunderstandings about books?¡± Mu Mian pouted and snorted,¡±a magazine is also a book. What misunderstanding do you have about books?¡± Does it have to be one of the Four Great ssical Novels to be considered a book?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and ruffled her hair. ¡°You still dare to talk back?¡± Behind him, Zhong Qi¡¯s heart felt stifled. She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so she turned around and left. In the past, when Tang Ji ¡®an touched mu Mian¡¯s hair, she would find him annoying. Hehe, she felt very warm. She felt that this was a sign that Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t dislike her. She could not wait for him to put his hand on her head. The two of them got into the car and were still quarreling about the book. Mu Mian liked to talk back to him. She was secretly happy when she saw him not knowing whether tough or cry and not what to do with her. Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and ruffled her hair. ¡°I know. A magazine is also considered a book.¡± He admitted defeat and amodated her. Mu Mian giggled at the side. This feeling was really good. The car slowly drove along the tree-lined path, and both of them were in a good mood. ¡°Don¡¯t go to the office tomorrow,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said in a deep voice. Chapter 1304 1304 She still needed some dignity Mu Mian¡¯s good mood came to an abrupt end. She turned to look at him.¡±Ah? I¡¯m not busy these days.¡± Why did he suddenly stop her from going? Did she do something wrong? Why didn¡¯t tang Ji ¡®an let mu Mian go? Naturally, it was because he had to deal with du Tiantian and Section Chief Lou, and she would be affected if she was around. Tang Ji ¡®an was still reading the case file in his hand. He didn¡¯t think it was anything important. After all, mu Mian wasn¡¯t really his Secretary. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not convenient with you around,¡± he said lightly. He couldn¡¯t exin everything to her. After all, it involved the secrets of a chastity Inspection Agency. The smile on mu Mian¡¯s face slowly disappeared, and she looked hurt. ¡°Oh, I know.¡± Mu Mian wasn¡¯t a person who worried about personal gains and losses, but she was really a little depressed at this moment. The car stopped outside Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s SI Nan mansion. He got out of the car first. Mu Mian said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Sixth uncle, I won¡¯t be getting out of the car. Can you send me home? If it¡¯s not convenient, I¡¯ll take the bus back.¡± Sixth uncle was surprised,¡±ah?¡± Aren¡¯t you going to stay for dinner?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do it if I don¡¯t.¡± She wasn¡¯t being difficult. She was just afraid that her presence would make Tang Ji ¡®an feel inconvenient. Sixth uncle rolled down the window and said to the people outside, ¡± ¡°Ji ¡®an, I¡¯ll take little mu home first.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an frowned. The second young master was not happy. ¡°It¡¯s mu who wants to go back,¡± the sixth uncle said, feeling wronged. Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and pulled the car next to mu Mian. ¡°What¡¯s the urgent matter?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s an emergency,¡± mu Mian nodded. It was pure nonsense. Tang Ji ¡®an furrowed his brows, looking very unhappy. ¡°What urgent matter could you have?¡± Mu Mian was also a little unhappy,¡¯can¡¯t I have an emergency? Actually, I¡¯m not that free either.¡± Because I like you, I only came to be your Secretary after filming. I could have had some free time after filming, why did I rush over to help you? Well, maybe she didn¡¯t help much. Thinking of this, he was even more discouraged. Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t understand where Mu Mian¡¯s emotions wereing from. He frowned and said, ¡± leave after dinner. You don¡¯t need this little bit of time. Mu Mianzed around in the car. I¡¯m short on time. I have to go to the office. It just so happens that my TV series is about to start its promotion. Even if you didn¡¯t mention it just now, I might not be your Secretary anymore. Dignity. She still needed some dignity. Tang Ji ¡®an put his hand on the car. I¡¯ll take you to thepany after dinner. In front of Tang Ji ¡®an, it was easy for mu Mian topromise. She didn¡¯t want to make him unhappy. Seeing him frown and his dark face, she felt that she was very insensible. She lowered her eyes and seemed to be struggling in her heart. Then, she got out of the car. Let¡¯s have dinner then. After being his Secretary for so many days, although she didn¡¯t make much contribution, at least she took good care of him in terms of life. Having a meal with him could be considered as not treating herself shabbily. After she got out of the car, she walked very quickly, almost rushing into the mansion. Behind him, Tang Ji ¡®an was confused. This mu Mian, how could she change her attitude faster than turning the pages of a book? ¡°How did you make her angry?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an asked his sixth uncle. ¡°Why would I make her angry?¡± the sixth uncle was confused. Everyone knew who had made her angry. However, second young master Tang was someone who didn¡¯t know what was going on. He was used to being self-centered. The whole world should amodate him. The world should revolve around him. Chapter 1305 1305 Easily done Other than in his work environment, he had never considered other people¡¯s feelings when he spoke. When Tang Ji ¡®an entered the mansion, aunt Lin had just finished cooking dinner. Mu Mian sat at the table. Tang Ji ¡®an slowly walked over and sat opposite her. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± He said indifferently. ¡°Yes.¡± She replied softly. At thew firm, Zhang Yang carried a briefcase and hurried down the stairs. Secretary Zhang! Zhong Qi stopped him. what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Zhang Yang lifted the briefcase in his hand and said, ¡± this is the information Dunn wanted. I have to send it to his mansion. My wife¡¯s train just arrived in Haicheng, so I have to pick her up after I send the information. Zhong Qi smiled and said considerately,¡±I heard that your wife is pregnant.¡±|| I¡¯m pregnant.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.|| She¡¯s two months pregnant.¡± then don¡¯t worry and let her wait there alone. Zhang Yang forced a smile. I can¡¯t help it. ¡°If you don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you deliver the information to director Tang.¡± ¡°Is this okay?¡± Zhang Yang was a little troubled. ¡°I heard that you have to send some documents to director Tang once a week. I also heard that you have the key to the Tang family¡¯s house. You just need to put the documents on the table in the side hall on the first floor, right?¡± ¡°If I send it over, perhaps I won¡¯t even be able to see director Tang. What are you worried about? Even if I see him, I¡¯ll tell Dunn about your situation. He¡¯s always empathizing with the people under him, so he¡¯ll definitely understand you.¡± Zhang Yang nodded. hmm, you¡¯re right. Thank you for your help, inspector Zhong. After he finished speaking, he passed the briefcase and the key to Zhong Qi. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Zhong Qi said with a smile. Zhong Qi took the briefcase and the keys andughed bitterly. Now, she had to use such a despicable method to enter Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s house. ¡®Zhong Qi, Zhong Qi, you¡¯re such a failure.¡¯ She drove slowly towards Si Nan mansion. After dinner at Si Nan mansion, Tang Ji ¡®an saw that mu Mian didn¡¯t say a word throughout the meal and felt that she was in the mood. At this age, a young girl in her early twenties was quite good at hiding her thoughts. He was also not a person who liked to pry into other people¡¯s privacy. If she didn¡¯t say, he wouldn¡¯t want to ask. I¡¯ll go upstairs to deal with some things first. You can sit here for a while. When sixth unclees over, I¡¯ll ask him to send you back. Tang Ji ¡®an had to go upstairs to call Secretary Tang and arrange things, so it wasn¡¯t convenient for mu Mian to hear. ¡°Oh, okay, I got it,¡± mu Mian mumbled. Tang Ji ¡®an went upstairs. Mu Mian was waiting in the side hall, feeling bored. She was a little unconfident. Why was Tang Ji¡¯ an not working downstairs today? He was still apanying her downstairs yesterday. She shook her head. Mu Mian, don¡¯t worry about your personal gains and losses anymore. She waited for about 20 minutes. The whole mansion was very quiet. She just sat on the sofa and looked up at the stairs from time to time. Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯te down, so she was a little bored. When she was about to lose her patience, she suddenly said, The door creaked open, and she immediately stood up and said to the door, ¡± ¡°Sixth uncle, you¡¯re back.¡± Looking up, it wasn¡¯t his sixth uncle, Wanwan. The moment Zhong Qi saw mu Mian, her jealousy was ignited. She had to think of a way to get into Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s house, and she had to put in all her effort, but mu Mian could get in easily. This was unfair. She wasn¡¯t any worse than mu Mian. In fact, she could even shamelessly say that. She was more outstanding than mu Mian. In terms of appearance, mu Mian was slightly better looking than her, but she was not bad either. There was no one better looking than her in the entire office. Chapter 1306 1306 She said it with a guilty conscience Putting aside her looks, her work ability and social status were all above mu Mian¡¯s. What right did mu Mian have to get what she had always wanted? Mu Mian was also surprised to see Zhong Qi in a daze. She was very surprised, not because Zhong Qi came to Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s mansion, but because Zhong Qi could enter and leave his house as she pleased. Zhong Qi had opened the door of Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s mansion with her own key. In other words, Zhong Qi had the key to Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s house. How did she get the key to this house? Although her heart was already in turmoil, she did not show it on her face. She smiled, ¡± ¡°Inspector Zhong, please.¡± Zhong Qi didn¡¯t lose her momentum. She looked around and didn¡¯t see Tang Ji ¡®an, so she looked upstairs. Dunn¡¯s office is upstairs, right? ¡± The corner of mu Mian¡¯s mouth twitched. This woman seemed to know Tang Ji ¡®an very well. She coughed and said, ¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s working upstairs.¡± Zhong Qi carried her briefcase and walked towards the side hall. She said in a very soft voice, ¡± yes, I know. I¡¯ll do what I did in the past. I¡¯ll put the materials he asked for in the side hall. He¡¯lle down to get them. Her words were vague, but it was still the same sentence as before. It vaguely expressed that she often came to deliver documents. Moreover, every time she came to deliver documents, she would use the key to open Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s door. This was equivalent to an oath of sovereignty. Mu Mian was very upset. Zhong Qi wasn¡¯t tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s Secretary. Tang Ji¡¯ an had two secretaries. Why did he need a detective to send him information? Furthermore, it was a frequent gift. The inspector was a woman and she loved him. Mu Mian didn¡¯t believe that a man in his thirties couldn¡¯t tell if another woman liked him or not. Mianmian, you¡¯re really making things difficult for second young master Tang sometimes. He doesn¡¯t have much talent in this area. He couldn¡¯t tell that you liked him, so he naturally couldn¡¯t tell that Zhong Qi liked him either. Mu Mian¡¯s chest felt heavy, and her mind was in a mess. Perhaps, she was really thinking too much. It seemed that Zhong Qi and Tang Ji ¡®an were from the same world. They worked in the same industry and graduated from the same school. They were both proud sons of heaven and respected by others. Although she was already losing, she didn¡¯t want to lose too badly, so she forced herself to remain calm. ¡°Oh, really? Thank you for your hard work, inspector Zhong.¡± She forced herself to act like the mistress of the house, but only she knew that besides standing up for her a few times, Tang Ji ¡®an had never admitted anything, nor had he ever expressed his love for her. She said this with a guilty conscience. She wasn¡¯t the mistress of the house, but she felt that she was a little despicable. If ... If Zhong Qi liked Tang Ji ¡®an and Tang Ji¡¯ an liked Zhong Qi, what would she be? She had really be someone who would snatch someone¡¯s love away. She was not that kind of person. Zhong Qi wasn¡¯t a brainless person. After she put down the documents, she returned to mu Mian¡¯s side and said in a rxed manner, ¡± Dunn is working. I won¡¯t disturb him. I¡¯ll go first. Zhong Qi walked away with a triumphant look, but only she knew that her envy and jealousy for mu Mian was about to burst out. She walked out of the huge mansion. The streetlights were dim. She stood there for a few seconds before she walked into the courtyard. She turned around and saw the dim light shining on the walls of the mansion. It looked very high-end. The people who lived here were either rich or powerful. Chapter 1307 1307 Want to conquer Tang Ji ¡®an, on the other hand, was rich and Noble. While he was rich and Noble, he also had a handsome face and a tall and straight body. What woman would not want to be by his side? She didn¡¯t feel embarrassed to say it out loud. Even his wealth was enough for many women to fall for him. However, at this moment, there was another woman standing inside. Zhong Qi clenched her fists. She wondered what mu Mian would think about her visit. She didn¡¯t dare to stay for long, because she was afraid that Tang Ji ¡®an woulde downstairs. If he saw her, the effect might not be as good. What was mu Mian thinking in the room? Mu Mian had mixed feelings. She felt that she needed some time to calm down. Before her sixth uncle returned, she hurriedly left Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s mansion. When sixth uncle came back, he searched the entire first floor but didn¡¯t see mu Mian. Tang Ji ¡®an wasing down. He looked around and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s mu Mian?¡± ¡°He seems to have left,¡± sixth uncle replied. Tang Ji ¡®an frowned,¡±he left on his own?¡± You didn¡¯t send her off?¡± ¡°When I came back, she had already left,¡± said sixth uncle. ¡°Really?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nodded. Maybe it¡¯s really an emergency.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who angered her?¡± his sixth uncle asked carefully. ¡°What kind of person do you think I am?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an tutted. ¡°I¡¯m just joking,¡± sixth uncle smiled apologetically. Xiao mu had a good temper, and he could tell that Xiao mu liked to be with his Ji ¡®an. It didn¡¯t make sense for him to leave without saying goodbye. Tang Ji ¡®an wasn¡¯t asplicated as his sixth uncle. Mu Mian had just said that she had something urgent to attend to. Perhaps she really did. In the workce, Tang Ji ¡®an could have one, two, three, four, five, six, seven in his heart when others said one. However, when it came to love, if mu Mian said one, his heart would be one. This was the so-called ¡®ten lifetimes of EQ for one lifetime of IQ¡¯. This kind of person had the shadow of his original family, the shadow of falling in love with his own sister, and the obstruction of not opening his mind in love. Hmm, the road of cultivation is long. Tang Ji ¡®an was about to return to his room, but after thinking for a while, he was still worried, so he turned around and said, ¡± ¡°Go and drive. Go to mu Mian¡¯s house and take a look.¡± The sixth uncle was delighted. His Ji ¡®an had actually been enlightened a little. When had he ever seen him care so much about other young girls? In the past, he had expressed his love for song ran. However, it was more like he wanted to conquer someone. After all, fourth miss had never liked him. His Ji ¡®an was like that. The more he couldn¡¯t have her, the more he wanted to conquer her. But now, he had truly fallen for miss mu. At least, he would worry about her safety at night. This was worthy of congrattions. Mu Mian called a taxi. She sat in the front passenger seat, feeling a little dazed. In fact, although she grew up in such a family and her parents were a little weak, she still enjoyed the normal parental love. Therefore, she was actually quite optimistic on the whole. But at this moment, she really could not deceive herself anymore. Haicheng was one of the earlier developed cities in the country. At seven o ¡®clock in the evening, there were many pedestrians on the road. Along the road, music shops, dance clubs, and independent cinemas were all lit with neon lights. A young man driving a Santana and wearing washed-out denim shorts with a trendy haircut would whistle at mu Mian, who was waiting for the red light at the intersection. Mu Mian¡¯s mood worsened. The taxi driver turned around and looked at mu Mian. oh my, these young people are not doing their proper jobs. Youngdy, this road is full of dance clubs. Why don¡¯t we take another road? ¡± Chapter 1308 1308 Help, help Mu Mian nodded,¡±okay, let¡¯s go to a quieter ce.¡± The driver smiled, stepped on the elerator, turned a corner, and entered a more secluded path. Behind the car, Ye Cheng and his two business partners walked out of a theater and saw the car shing by. ¡°That looks like mu Mian,¡± Ye Cheng said with a frown. His brother, Zhou Jun, put his arm around his shoulder. why do you keep talking about mu Mian all day long? it¡¯s my birthday today. We have to go to the dance clubter. You promised me. Ye Cheng pushed him away and hurriedly got into his Volkswagen Jetta. Zhou Jun chased after him with the car. hey, brother, that¡¯s not very nice of you. I¡¯ve been working for you all day and night. It¡¯s your bro¡¯s birthday and I can finally rx. Before the car left, Ye Cheng said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t give you a sry and bonus, I¡¯m leaving, Yingluo.¡± The Volkswagen Jetta sped away, leaving the two single men behind. They looked at each other and cried, ¡± Ye Cheng, that son of a b * tch. He¡¯s really nothing. he only has eyes for mu Mian. He only has eyes for the opposite sex. What an inhumane grandson! Ye Cheng drove and quickly caught up with the taxi that mu Mian was in. The taxi was not heading in the direction of her house. Where was she going? He didn¡¯t dare to force them to stop, and only dared to follow them at a distance. The car drove further and further away, and Ye Cheng felt that something was wrong. After driving for a while, mu Mian suddenly raised her head.¡±Eh? Why haven¡¯t they arrived yet?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s house wasn¡¯t that far from her house. The driver said with a cold expression,¡±Yes, we¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Mu Mian felt that it was a little dangerous because this was a remote road without any street lights. asionally, there would be small cars passing by, but they would always just whistle past. She tugged at her seat belt and said warily, ¡± ¡°Master, which path are you taking?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t take you on a detour, we¡¯ll be there soon,¡± the master said in a low voice. Mu Mian was a little flustered, but she pretended to be calm and said, I told my boyfriend that I would be home before 7:30. He will probably be worried if he doesn¡¯t see me after he gets off work at the detective office. Sir, can you please hurry up? ¡± ¡°Your partner is the Inspector General?¡± the master chuckled. ¡°Yes,¡± mu Mian replied firmly. He hoped that the title of ¡°Inspector General¡± would fool him. I heard that the inspector¡¯s sry isn¡¯t low, ¡± the driver said coldly. why are you staying in three Yuan square? ¡± Mu Mian¡¯s heart started to beat wildly. we¡¯ve been living there for a long time. We¡¯ve developed feelings for each other. We don¡¯t want to move. The driver suddenly stopped the car. Mu Mian was terrified.¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± The driver¡¯srge hand suddenly reached out to hug her shoulder. Mu Mian was in despair. Haicheng¡¯s security had always been good. How could she have encountered such a thing? She said righteously, ¡± I¡¯m not fooling you. My boyfriend is not only the detective, but also the director of the office. His name is Tang Ji ¡®an, the second son of the former governor of Haicheng, Mr. Tang qingru. You¡¯re from Haicheng, so you should have heard of him. The driver was a middle-aged man in his forties. He continued to hug mu Mian in a perverted manner.¡±Your partner is the director of an Investigation Agency? Then my old man is the governor.¡± Mu Mian grabbed the man¡¯s neck with her fingernails and frantically tried to open the door. How could the perverted man let her have her way? he immediately pped her. ¡°You still dare to scratch people, you better behave yourself.¡± Mu Mian heard the sound of a car engine behind her and immediately shouted, ¡± ¡°Help! Help me, Yingluo!¡± Chapter 1309 1309 Chapter 1311-you dare to spoil my ns The man¡¯s smile became even more wretched,¡±there won¡¯t be anyone here, Zhenzhen.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the car window behind him was smashed. The man turned around angrily. ¡°You dare to spoil my good thing, Yingluo!¡± As soon as he turned around, the car door was pulled open and arge rock hit him directly on the head. The man¡¯s face was immediately covered in blood. Although mu Mian was extremely flustered, she still managed to regain some of her rationality. While the vulgar man was still in a daze, she immediately opened the car door and got out of the car. The moment she got out of the car, she crashed into a chest. She looked up and was so touched that tears almost fell. ¡°Ye Cheng Qianqian.¡± Ye Cheng was also feeling a lingering fear in his heart. If he had not caught up to them earlier, the consequences would have been unimaginable. He grabbed|| ¡°Leave this ce with me first,¡± he said as he grabbed her wrist. Mu Mian¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she felt like she had just escaped death. She quickly followed Ye Cheng to the car behind. She turned around and saw the man with blood all over his face staggering as he tried to catch up to her. ¡°Are we just going to let him off like this?¡± mu Mian gritted her teeth. Ye Cheng opened the car door for her. of course I won¡¯t let him go. I¡¯ve already memorized the car te number. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll apany you to the police station to make a report. You can go home and calm down tonight. Ye Cheng walked around the car and was about to get in when the pervert caught up to him. ¡°You dare to spoil my good thing, Yingluo!¡± Ye Cheng lifted his leg and kicked him in the chest, ¡± who¡¯s your father? I hope you¡¯re clear about this. Get lost! The man with blood all over his face staggered and fell to the ground. Ye Cheng quickly got into the car. Mu Mian looked at the person lying on the ground and asked worriedly, ¡± ¡°Will he die? If he dies, you¡¯ll have to bear criminal responsibility.¡± Ye Cheng nced at the rearview mirror and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll call the police when I get back. The police wille. Don¡¯t worry. Mu Mian finally heaved a sigh of relief. She recovered from the huge shock and immediately felt her body go limp. Terrifying, it was too terrifying. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to worry about Tang Ji ¡®an anymore, so things that didn¡¯t involve her safety were really small matters. Mu Mian med herself in her heart. How could she let her guard down over such a small matter? If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Cheng, who knew what would have happened today? She couldn¡¯t do this anymore. Even if Tang Ji ¡®an really didn¡¯t like her, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. Ye Cheng drove steadily and keptforting her, trying to calm her down. The car stopped at the entrance of the courtyard house. Ye Cheng got out of the car first and was about to open the door for her when mu Mian¡¯s feet fell.|| Ye Cheng¡¯s legs gave way, and he quickly held her arm. He wasn¡¯t a viin who would take advantage of others when they were down. He just held her arm like a gentleman and stammered, Tang Ji ¡®an rushed over and saw this scene at the entrance of the alley. Was she in a hurry to leave because she wanted to see ye Cheng? Ye Cheng supported mu Mian as they walked forward. Mu Mian felt that she was too cowardly, and her legs kept going soft. She really didn¡¯t know how scary this was until she met it. Ye Cheng patted her shoulder lightly. it¡¯s all in the past now. Don¡¯t be afraid. From now on, try not to take a taxi at night. Take public transport. Even a bus is safer than a taxi, you know? ¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Showing off. At this juncture, she still wanted to show off. Ye Cheng shook his head lightly. This girl was still so stubborn in front of him. Did he not know her temperament? He was probably scared out of his wits. Chapter 1310 1310 Being carried away by love Mu Mian¡¯s hands trembled as she tried to find the key, but she could not find it. A familiar voice came from behind her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Mu Mian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Why was he here? What was he doing here? Just as she was about to speak, Ye Cheng beat her to it, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Whatever she has has has nothing to do with you. Tang Ji ¡®an frowned.|| He held onto mu Mian¡¯s arm as if he wanted to take her away from Ye Cheng. Even he himself did not know that he had a strong desire for mu Mian. Ye Cheng¡¯s expression was unhappy as he raised his voice, ¡± ¡°She needs to go back and rest. What are you doing?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s feelings wereplicated, but when he saw the man so close to her, and she didn¡¯t reject his help, he felt an inexplicable anger in his heart. Could she really not stay at his ce? Was she so eager toe back to see him? Did Wanwan like this Ye Cheng? They were childhood sweethearts, and this Ye Cheng was also good-looking, so it seemed reasonable for her to like him. Only then did Tang Ji ¡®an realize that mu Mian¡¯s face was deathly pale, without a trace of blood. He grabbed her arm tightly and subconsciously lowered his voice.¡±What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Mu Mian did not look at him. She only said, ¡± I¡¯m fine. You should go back. Don¡¯t dy your work. She had thought it through. Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t need her to be his Secretary, and he even asked Zhong Qi to send some documents to the mansion when she was there. It was probably a kind of subtle reminder. She seemed to have no self-awareness and did not know what he was thinking. She was just trying to get close to him. This kind of behavior was too shameless. She had really been blinded by love. This wasn¡¯t good. She should retreat to a safe area. Tang Ji ¡®an was a little annoyed. What was wrong with this girl? What kind of attitude was this? Why did he suddenly be so neither hot nor cold? Was it because Ye Cheng was there? ¡°What happened to you?¡± he asked coldly. His anger and frustration were all because of Ye Cheng, but his cold tone hurt mu Mian a little. She had just been frightened, and all she wanted was to go home and calm down. She struggled to break free from his hand. ¡°I have to go home. You should go home too.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an grabbed her wrist and dragged her forward. Mu Mian¡¯s legs were still weak, and she stumbled as she walked.¡±What are you doing?¡± Ye Cheng couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He grabbed mu Mian¡¯s other hand and assumed a protective stance. inspector Tang, please let her go. She was frightenedst night and now she just wants to go home. Mu Mian thought angrily, Ye Cheng understood her. ¡°What kind of shock?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression darkened. Ye Cheng was about to say something when mu Mian pulled his hand. Even so, she still didn¡¯t want Tang Ji ¡®an to know that she was almost hit on by a taxi driver.|| She was afraid that Tang Ji ¡®an would overthink it. However, Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s actions were very ring. It was obvious that mu Mian trusted Ye Cheng more. He squeezed her hand so tightly that her fingers were cracking. She couldn¡¯t stand the pain and shook his hand away.¡±Let me go.¡± As soon as she shook him off, she ran for her life. Ye Cheng followed closely behind her. The two of them opened the door and entered the courtyard. Tang Ji ¡®an clenched his fists and nced at the tightly shut door. His expression was dark as he got into the car, his heart pounding. He lit a cigarette, lowered his eyes slightly, and smoked in frustration. Sixth uncle carefully said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with little mu?¡± Chapter 1311 1311 Don¡¯t look down on me ¡°Sixth uncle,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said in a low voice,¡±go and check what happened on her way back.¡± Sixth uncle nodded. I think he ran into some hoodlums and was saved by this Xiao Ye. Didn¡¯t you see that Xiao MU¡¯s legs were weak when he walked? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an was flustered. Haicheng is so safe. How can there be any hooligans at seven o¡¯ clock in the evening? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll check it out tomorrow. I¡¯ll give you an answer soon.¡± Sixth uncle pouted. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s eyes drifted to the door of her house. The door was tightly shut. He had finished smoking a cigarette, but Ye Cheng had note out. What were they doing? how could mu Mian rely on him so much? Damn it, the more he thought about it, the angrier he got. He lit another cigarette, but he smoked too quickly and choked on it. He coughed violently and waved his hand,¡±why are you still here?¡± Let¡¯s go back.¡± Indeed, he still had a bunch of things to deal with. Because he was worried about her, he took the time out of his busy schedule toe out, but he was rejected by her. This girl really didn¡¯t know how to appreciate a good person. At the MU residence, Ye Cheng helped mu Mian back to her room and said softly, ¡± ¡°Do you need me to get you some water to soak your feet?¡± Mu Mian looked at him gratefully. it¡¯s okay, you can go home. Thank you so much for today. I¡¯ll definitely set up a banquet to entertain you some other day. what? ¡± Ye Cheng felt a little sad. do we need to be so calctive between us? ¡± Mu Mian felt a little guilty. It seemed that she had deliberately drawn a clear line between the two of them. It was as if she had thrown them away after using them. She smiled and touched the back of her head. anyway, I really have to thank you for today. Without you, I really don¡¯t know what would have happened to me. Ye Cheng reached out and patted her head. you don¡¯t have to thank me. Get some water, wash up, and go to bed. Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯ll Sue that hooligan tomorrow. I¡¯ll make him pay. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you,¡± mu Mian smiled. ¡°Can you, Qianqian?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me. I¡¯m the party involved, so I have to attend.¡± Ye Cheng looked at her, his voice growing gentler, ¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you with me tomorrow.¡± Late at night, the moon hung in the dark sky. Mu Mian was suffering from insomnia. Firstly, she was frightened, and secondly, she was in a state of anxiety. She was nning her future path, and she had to think about it carefully. Tang Ji ¡®an couldn¡¯t fall asleep either. He couldn¡¯t even wait for the next morning and drove out. As long as he calmed down and thought about it carefully, it would be easy to figure out the ins and outs of the matter. Mu Mian left his mansion, probably because she was preparing to go home. She probably took a taxi. He went to the guard post of Si Nan mansion and asked, and the security guard respectfully answered. Tang Ji ¡®an found out the license te number of the car that mu Mian left with. Before he drove to the Public Security Bureau, he gave the Deputy bureau chief a call. He and Deputy bureau chief Liao grew up in the samepound and had a good rtionship. As soon as he called, the people there were immediately in ce. In the middle of the night, Tang Ji ¡®an rushed to the Public Security Bureau and said directly, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s a license te number. Help me check it.¡± Deputy bureau chief Liao was 38 years old, much older than Tang Ji ¡®an, but he was quite convinced of Tang Ji¡¯ an¡¯s abilities. He would never neglect the things that Tang Ji ¡®an arranged. ¡°What kind of car is this?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go for a car.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this car?¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking a friend of mine. My friend seems to have suffered a lot of shock. I want to know what happened.¡± Chapter 1312 1312 Chapter 1314-whatw did I break? ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to investigate it immediately,¡± Deputy bureau chief Liao said hurriedly. ¡°How long will it take?¡± it¡¯ll be soon. After all, Sea city is only this big. Tang Ji ¡®an sat in his office and smoked. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait here.¡± Deputy bureau chief Liao went out to arrange some work and came back to smoke with him. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you care so much about any friend. Is it a girl?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at him and said,¡±f * ck!¡±|| Are you guys from the Criminal Investigation Department that good at prying into other people¡¯s privacy?¡± Deputy bureau chief Liao smirked. from your expression, I¡¯m sure that the other party is a girl. Is the driver lustful? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He panicked for no reason. If that was the case, mu Mian must have been greatly frightened. He did notfort her properly, but gave her all kinds of bad looks. He seemed to have done something wrong. Deputy bureau chief Liao patted him on the shoulder. don¡¯t worry. As long as the driver has that intention, we can make him spend the rest of his life in jail. In this day and age, rape was a serious crime, and many people were sentenced to death. yes. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression was ugly. tell your men to investigate as soon as possible. Deputy bureau chief Liao asked,¡±why don¡¯t you go back and sleep for a while?¡± I¡¯ll let you know as soon as there¡¯s a result?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll just wait here.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an irritatedly smoked his cigarette. He waited until three in the morning.|| The division Chief under Deputy bureau chief Liao hurriedly came to report, ¡± ¡°The driver of this car has been arrested. He¡¯s currently being detained at the police station on Jing ¡®an road.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an hurriedly put out the cigarette in his hand, got up, and walked out. ¡°Bring me there.¡± In the Jing ¡®an Road Police station, the wretched man was still talking nonsense.¡±I didn¡¯t do anything. What right do you have to arrest me?¡± ¡°Be honest, what are you shouting for?¡± ¡°If you guys keep doing this, I¡¯m going to Sue your police station,¡± the vulgar man said in a mature tone. Oh, so you know thew. Then you¡¯re knowingly breaking thew. ¡°Whatw did I break? I didn¡¯t even take off her clothes, whatw did I break?¡± When Tang Ji ¡®an walked in, he heard the middle-aged man shouting. The man had a wretched look on his face, and he could imagine how helpless mu Mian must have been. He walked over and said to Deputy bureau chief Liao in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Get the people interrogating him to leave first.¡± The two police officers in the interrogation room quickly left. The wretched man was still frivolous. He hadmitted several crimes. Under normal circumstances, the woman would choose to keep the matter under wraps because she felt embarrassed. Even if she did not do so, she would usually leave it as there was no evidence. What he didn¡¯t know was that he had offended a Big Shot, a rich young master from Haicheng. He looked disdainfully at the young man who was slowly approaching him.¡±What¡¯s wrong? Another batch of people was interrogating him? Aren¡¯t you going to let me sleep?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t say anything. He directly punched the driver, making the driver dizzy. Ye Cheng had already smashed a stone on his head, and now, he was even more dizzy.|| Blood gushed out. ¡°You want to Sue me?¡± the driver was furious. You don¡¯t have any evidence, and that girl doesn¡¯t even have a scratch on her body. There¡¯s no way you can Sue me. Instead, I should be the one suing you. Just now, that b * stard threw a rock at me, so that b * stard can¡¯t run away either, Hanhan. And you, how dare you hit Hanhan in the police station?¡± Peng, another punch. Tang Ji ¡®an had always been gentle and had never used such force before. Chapter 1313 1313 It¡¯s toote to beg now Deputy bureau chief Liao nced at him. don¡¯t worry. Even if the sky falls, I¡¯ll hold it up for you. In the interrogation room, Tang Ji ¡®an gave the driver another punch and the driver fell to the ground. He had always been gentle, but that didn¡¯t mean he was weak. He had also trained his body, and the muscles he should have were not missing. After one punch, the man was hit dizzy. Hey on the ground and kept cursing,¡±Which unit are you from? What¡¯s your grandson¡¯s name? I¡¯ll find someone to Sue you tomorrow.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an took out a handkerchief and wiped the blood on his hand. Then he threw the handkerchief away in disgust.¡±I¡¯m in the field of investigation.¡± The driver¡¯s face turned as pale as a sheet. She remembered what the little girl had said. She said that her partner was from the detective Corporation. Not only was he a detective, but he was also the director of the corporation. ¡°Yingluo, are you the director of the detective Agency?¡± he asked. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression was cold to the extreme. After he finished speaking, he stepped on his chest, as if he was about to crush his ribs, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s a serious crime to rape women in this era? We just shot two yesterday.¡± The driver was scared out of his wits. I didn¡¯t do that to her. I only touched her shoulder. I didn¡¯t do anything. You can¡¯t use her. As Tang Ji ¡®an stepped on his chest, he lowered his head and reached out to grab|| ¡°If you had touched her, you¡¯d be dead by now,¡± she said, grabbing his hair. The driver was so scared that he couldn¡¯t breathe. He had always been selective when hemitted crimes. When she saw that the girl lived in San Yuan house, she thought that the girl was amoner without any backing. For a girl from an ordinary family, even if she was defiled, she didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Otherwise, she would be the one who couldn¡¯t get married. It was precisely because those women had chosen to endure the humiliation and live that he had be even more arrogant. He didn¡¯t expect to fail today. The driver was scared now and quickly begged for mercy. ¡°Please spare me, I was blind, I scared your people, please spare me, I won¡¯t dare to do it again in the future, Huanhuan¡± Tang Ji ¡®an increased the strength of his foot.¡±You¡¯re begging for mercy now? It¡¯s toote, Yingluo.¡± Then, he turned around and left the interrogation room. He said to Deputy bureau chief Liao coldly, ¡± he should havemitted many crimes. We can get two witnesses and sentence him as soon as possible. Deputy bureau chief Liao nodded. you don¡¯t have to worry about it. We¡¯ll pin the crime on this kind of social scum as soon as possible. He¡¯ll be sentenced to life imprisonment at the very least. This old man will spend the rest of his life in prison. Tang Ji ¡®an finally let out a sigh of relief and drove back to Si Nan mansion. By the time Tang Ji ¡®an rushed back, it was almost dawn. He barely managed to get some sleep when Secretary Tang came knocking on the door. Tang Ji ¡®an looked at Secretary Tang, both physically and mentally exhausted. Before he could get angry, Secretary Tang stopped him. director Tang, du Tiantian has officially sued you. The court summons has arrived. Someone from the court will being to your office today, so you have to be mentally prepared. Tang Ji ¡®an rubbed his temples tiredly. ¡°Got it. Give me a moment, I¡¯m going to thew firm.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. What was supposed toe was finally here. He was looking forward to it. In the MU family¡¯s house, mu Mian had slept for a long time. Firstly, she had a shock yesterday and barely managed to fall asleep until five in the morning. Secondly, she did not need to help out at thew firm from today onwards, so she could sleep as long as she wanted. Chapter 1314 1314 Already sentenced? She slept until 11 O ¡®clock. Her mother, Cao Feng, could not stand it anymore. She went into the room and called her, ¡± little ye is waiting for you outside. She said she has something to discuss with you. Mu Mian was jolted awake. She was in a state of shock, and even the slightest movement could make her heart jump out of her throat. Cao Feng patted her arm and said,¡±get up, get up. If I let you ...¡±|| Grandpa knows that you¡¯ve been nagging at me since you fell asleep.¡± Mu Mian replied weakly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to buy my own house sooner orter. That way, no one will be able to control how long I sleep.¡± Cao Feng quickly shushed her. you little girl. Lower your voice. Don¡¯t let you|| Grandpa heard it. ¡± ¡°How did you live in silence for more than twenty years?¡± mu Mian was helpless. Cao Feng picked up the clothes beside her and handed them to her. a peaceful family will prosper. People of our generation are all like this. Mu Mian put on a red and white id shirt and saidzily, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think mu Qin¡¯s mother is like this. She really knows how to fight for herself. Mom, it¡¯s been so many years, you should be smarter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, get up quickly.¡± Cao Feng sighed. Mu Mian got out of bed and went out of her room. She saw Ye Cheng, Chu Xia. He was wearing a blue striped shirt and standing under the honey locust tree. The high-spirited look of a young man was written on his face. Ye Cheng saw her and a smile appeared on his face, ¡± ¡°Mu Mian, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± Cao Feng muttered. ¡°Hispany needs my help. I¡¯ll be leaving first,¡± mu Mian said vaguely. She didn¡¯t want to tell her mother for fear that she would be worried. She hurriedly left the house with Ye Cheng. The sun was shining brightly, and the two of them drove to the police station on Jing ¡®an road. Ye Cheng introduced himself, saying that he was the one who had called the policest night. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here. The driver has been sentenced,¡± the officer immediately said. Mu Mian was stunned,¡¯what? Already sentenced? I, du Yingluo, haven¡¯t evene out to testify.¡± The police station¡¯s Superintendent came out to wee him. yes, there¡¯s no need for you to testify. We¡¯ve already interrogated him through the night. There are other victims who havee forward to testify. The driver from yesterday has already been transferred to the inspection Agency. Don¡¯t worry, he will definitely be given a heavier sentence. The old tree in mu Mian¡¯s heart that had withered suddenly sprouted new shoots. The public security organization was so Swift and decisive, and the case was investigated in one night. Did Tang Ji ¡®an interfere? However, she didn¡¯t dare to ask. She didn¡¯t dare to be too full of herself now. If Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t help her, wouldn¡¯t she be aughingstock? Ye Cheng¡¯s heart was filled with rm. He knew that without the intervention of an important figure, the case would not have progressed so quickly. The head of the police station had personally promised them that for the safety of the people, the driver who tried to hurt her would be severely sentenced. When the results were out, he would inform her as soon as possible. Thus, the two of them left the police station. Mu Mian mumbled softly,¡±are the legal procedures so advanced now?¡± Were they all so efficient? It seems that I really had a deep misunderstanding of the organization in the past.¡± Ye Cheng didn¡¯t say anything, only reluctantly saying, ¡± after all, it¡¯s an organization that works for the welfare of themon people. It¡¯s only right to do this. ¡°Maybe,¡± mu Mian nodded. Ye Cheng also had a lot of work to do in his ownpany. After dropping her off at herpany, he left with a heavy heart. At thew firm, in Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s office, he had to personally go to the court after the people from the court came. Chapter 1315 1315 Chapter 1317-no rebuttal Since he was being sued, he naturally had to appear in court. Anyway, he was fully prepared. He was just going to go through the motions. This trial would take at least ten days to half a month. It seemed that he would have to go to the court more often. ¡°I¡¯ve already told mu Mian not toe here for the time being. If shees to thew firm, tell her to go back, understand?¡± he said to Zhang Yang before he left. He was afraid that the girl woulde looking for him again. This was a critical time, and he didn¡¯t want to drag her down. It was better to stay away from this troublesome ce. ¡°Alright, director Tang. I will let miss mu know.¡± Zhang Yang nodded. After Tang Ji ¡®an gave his instructions, he walked out with Secretary Tang. In the corridor around the corner outside the secretary¡¯s office, Zhong Qi looked a little confused. Did director Tang ask mu Mian not toe? What was going on? At five o ¡®clock in the evening, mu Mian and director li finished discussing work matters. After leaving Wanyi entertainment, she subconsciously looked at the bus opposite her. That bus could go directly to the office. She still had some doubts in her heart and wanted to ask him in person, to ask if he had helped her. She hesitated for a moment, then got on the bus and went straight to the office. When she arrived at thew firm and walked to thew firm¡¯s building, she ran into Zhong Qi. Zhong Qi stood on the steps and looked down at her with a smile.¡±Miss mu, didn¡¯t director Tang tell you not toe?¡± Mu Mian¡¯s heart trembled. Did Tang Ji ¡®an even tell Zhong Qi this? The smile on her face instantly disappeared. She couldn¡¯t see through Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s n. Tang Ji¡¯ an didn¡¯t tell her anything, so she couldn¡¯t figure out why he did it. She smiled awkwardly. Oh, I left two books here. I have to take them. Zhong Qi smiled elegantly. okay. I¡¯ll go up and get it for you. Wait here for a while. After she finished speaking, she turned around and left. Mu Mian stood there, feeling extremely embarrassed. Sigh, she was thinking too much again. She really didn¡¯t have the face to see anyone. Zhong Qi handed her a book and said in a friendly manner, ¡± since director Dunn told you not toe, you¡¯d better note. After all, we¡¯re quite busy with work here, don¡¯t you think? ¡± Mu Mian was already in no mood to continue fighting. She was almostpletely defeated. She clenched the two magazines in her hand and smiled stiffly.¡±Then I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± She almost ran away. Zhong Qi looked at her back and felt the taste of victory for the first time. She knew that director Tang would never fall for a girl like mu Mian. Even if he did, it would only be a temporary novelty. Once the date of validity was up, this novelty would disappear. It was good. In the court, du Tiantian¡¯swyer looked dignified and said righteously, ¡± ¡°These are the crimes that my client, Ms. Du Tiantian, has sued Tang Ji ¡®an for.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t move, nor did he argue. Then, they called the witnesses, who all had some evidence in du Tiantian¡¯s hands. After all, du Tiantian had been filming with the crew for so long, it was easy for her to get hold of some information. These two witnesses were both small staff members in the production team. They just wanted to keep their jobs, and their legal awareness and vision were shallow. They really didn¡¯t know that what they did was simply digging their own graves. Moreover, they thought that they should just say that they had seen the truth. But what they didn¡¯t know was that du Tiantian¡¯swyer would be able to rephrase their words with a new meaning. Therefore, when the two of them finished their testimony, Tang Ji ¡®an had already be an impulsive person in court who was angry for the sake of a woman. Chapter 1316 1316 Hand over the evidence? Tang Ji ¡®an still didn¡¯t move. Du Tiantian was a little smug. This second young master of the Tang family probably just didn¡¯t expect her to have the guts to Sue him. In this era, the control over officials was still very strict. Even if she had a backer, as long as she found the right crime, she didn¡¯t have to worry about not being able to bring down Tang Ji ¡®an. Everything they did was done in secret so that they could catch him off guard at the critical moment. He probably hadn¡¯te back to his senses yet. Seeing hisck of response, he definitely didn¡¯t expect that someone would actually dare to Sue him. Du xuantian was a little proud. The President of the Court knocked his gavel. ¡°The defendant Tang Ji ¡®an, do you have anything to say about du Tiantian¡¯s charges against you?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an stood indifferently in the defendant¡¯s seat. ¡°It¡¯s a false usation.¡± Du xuantian¡¯s heart tightened. This second young master Tang was indeed a person who had seen great storms and waves. He could still be so calm at this time. Admiration, she still admired him a lot. ¡°You said I¡¯m framing you, but do you have any evidence?¡± du Tiantian was a little anxious. The judge mmed his gavel again. intiff, please pay attention to the order of the court. Don¡¯t make any noise. Then he turned to Tang Ji ¡®an. then may I ask the defendant if you have any evidence to prove that the intiff is making a false usation? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an was calm and collected. I came in a hurry today and didn¡¯t bring any apanying investigators. Then, I¡¯ll be my own counsel. The judge and jury almost started pping. After all, they had all seen Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s style in the past. The judge knew that his happy expression just now was a little out of control, so he quickly said, ¡± ¡°Then, may the defendant please begin.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an raised his hand. can I ask my Secretary to hand over some evidence? ¡± he asked. ¡°Of course,¡± the judge nodded. Look at howw-abiding he was. Second young master Tang had always been cautious in his words and actions. How could he possibly do something like breaking thew? As soon as he said this, du Tiantian and thewyer¡¯s faces changed. The hearing of this case was very rushed. In this day and age, rape was a serious crime. If the evidence was conclusive, one could even be convicted without the court¡¯s judgment. The other problem was the style of the person in power. As long as they had evidence, they could go to court at any time and summon the people involved. Du Tiantian had nned to catch Tang Ji ¡®an off guard in such a situation. But why did he say he wanted to hand over the evidence? He had evidence? He had prepared evidence? When did this happen? Before he handed in the evidence, Tang Ji ¡®an spoke first. regarding the incident with the production team, Ms. Du Tiantian made up false usations. These two people had no choice but to submit to her and falsely use me because she had something on them. As soon as Tang Ji ¡®an said this, du Tiantian became anxious. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡± The judge frowned and knocked his gavel. silence, intiff. Now is the time for the defendant to debate. If you have any questions, you can state them after the defendant has spoken. Du Tiantian stared at Tang Ji ¡®an nervously. Tang Ji ¡®an was calm andposed. I¡¯d like to invite my first and second witnesses to court. Du mingtian looked at the back door of the court in horror. The director and scriptwriter of the crew came in. She stared at the two people and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°If you dare to perject, you¡¯re covering up for a criminal.¡± Before the judge could speak, Tang Ji ¡®an said coldly, ¡± ¡°Is miss du Tiantian threatening my witness? It wasn¡¯t enough to threaten the two witnesses who came out to give false testimony and use me of abusing my power for personal gain, and now you¡¯re threatening my witness? Madam du Tiantian, who ordered you to do this?¡± Chapter 1317 1317 Du Tiantian was dumbfounded Du Tiantian was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Why did Tang Ji ¡®an feel like he knew everything like the back of his hand? Why did he know everything she had done so clearly? The director arrived at the witness stand and said, ¡± ¡°Du Tiantian¡¯s scenes were deleted after I discussed it with the scriptwriter, and we thought that it was more reasonable to change it like this. How could this have anything to do with Tang Ji ¡®an? Du Tiantian is making things up out of nothing.¡± Du Tiantian flew into a rage out of humiliation. She wanted to curse out loud, but she knew that this was a court, not a ce for her to shout. What she didn¡¯t know was that what came next was the real storm. Tang Ji ¡®an was at ease. He raised his hand. your honor, please ask my Secretary to send you a few photos. The judge almost said,¡±no need to address me with such respect.¡± After all, Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s father was a Member of Parliament. He was a proper young master, and he didn¡¯t deserve his honorific title. The judge took the stack of photos and looked at them carefully with a frown. ¡°This is ran ran, Ms. Du Tiantian?¡± Du Tiantian was on guard. Tang Ji ¡®an secretly took a picture of her? Tang Ji ¡®an chuckled. you have good eyes. Even though she¡¯s wrapped up so tightly, you can still tell that it¡¯s du Tiantian. Please take a look at these photos. Where did she go? ¡± The judge carefully identified it,¡±what is it?¡± Chongxian building?¡± Du xuantian¡¯s face was ashen, and she was so scared that she broke out in a cold sweat. Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows slightly. that¡¯s right. It¡¯s chongxian. Then, your honor, I believe that you should already understand the ins and outs of the matter at this point. ¡°Is it rted to the great weathering factory?¡± the judge asked. After all, this matter had caused quite a stir. Tang Ji ¡®an nodded. more than a month ago, I rushed to chongxian because of the great weathering factory. I didn¡¯t support the great weathering factory to set up a factory in chongxian because of many reasons, such as the local primary school students and the food health of Haicheng¡¯s people. This is the previous cause. after that, the boss of Red Star Furniture City was involved in a crime and was appealed by myw firm¡¯s Inspector General. He was sentenced to five years in prison. Although the boss of Red Star had a family, he had an improper rtionship with du Tiantian. It was because of this improper rtionship that du Tiantian took the risk and thought of colluding with chongxian¡¯s section Chief to bring me down in one go. Well, it¡¯s hard for them to fabricate all kinds of crimes against me. I have evidence of du Tiantian and Red Star¡¯s boss having an improper rtionship. I also have evidence of du Tiantian and chongxian¡¯s chief defaming her in private.¡± Du Tiantian was dumbfounded. From du Tiantian¡¯s few meetings with Section Chief Lou to the address of the apartment that the boss of Red Star Furniture City had bought for her, Tang Ji ¡®an had provided her with very detailed information. The only thought everyone in the court had was that Tang Ji ¡®an hade prepared. The judge and jury were originally worried about him, but now, they were no longer afraid. Two members of the magic Court were holding a thick stack of information and carefully reviewing it. The evidence was very detailed, and it was all evidence of Red Star¡¯s boss and du Tiantian¡¯s improper rtionship. While they were studying the information, Tang Ji ¡®an continued, ¡± I¡¯ve mentioned before that Red Star¡¯s Chairman and du Tiantian have been having an improper rtionship. Red Star¡¯s Chairmanmitted a crime, and all the money he saved obviously went into du Tiantian¡¯s pocket. Du Tiantian is considered part of the Chairman¡¯s moneyundering process. Now that Red Star¡¯s Chairman is in jail and du Tiantian has lost her source of ie, how is she going to tell me, the chief executive of Red Star¡¯spany? The main culprit? She hated me to the core and wanted to bring me down so that she could get the chairman of Red Star out. Chapter 1318 1318 Chapter 1320-settlement out of court? However, it seemed that she didn¡¯t have any connections. At this time, perhaps she had found Section Chief Lou, or Section Chief Lou had found her. In short, the two people who hadmon interests had colluded together. Section Chief Lou was the one who really used his power for personal gain. The reason why du Tiantian¡¯s case passed the trial so quickly was naturally because of Section Chief Lou¡¯s adding fuel to the fire. The evidence of what I¡¯ve said has already been submitted to the judges. Please have a look at it in detail, your honor.¡± Du Tiantian waspletely flustered. She knew that she had fallen into Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s trap. She had dug this pit for herself. She stared at the calm man in fear. This man was unfathomable and terrifying. She thought that she was a very vignt person, but she had never noticed that someone was following her, and someone had even taken a photo of her. This was too terrifying. What kind of monster had she offended? The information provided by Tang Ji ¡®an was dozens of pages, which shocked the jury and judges. They couldn¡¯t finish reading the information in court, so they just read as much as they could. Tang Ji ¡®an stood in the defendant¡¯s seat with an indifferent expression and an arrogant attitude. His whole body seemed to say, ¡± you want to fight me in court? I¡¯m afraid you haven¡¯t heard of my name in the investigation world. this du Tiantian really doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth, ¡± someone from the jury said in a low voice. she actually dares to Sue Tang Ji ¡®an. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± ¡°Sigh, I can only say that newborn calves are not afraid of Tigers. This du Tiantian is really ignorant.¡± The ignorant du Tiantian¡¯s legs were shaking. Just 20 minutes ago, she had thought that victory was within her grasp. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s few words had turned the situation around and put her in a disadvantageous position. She clenched her fists in fear and stared at herwyer, hoping that herwyer wouldn¡¯t bepletely defeated and that he could continue to fight against Tang Ji ¡®an. After all, thewyer was experienced in court. When he saw the thick stack of information, he knew that he had lost thewsuit. Taking advantage of Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s surprise to bring him down was still possible. He wanted to knock him down when he was fully prepared? That was simply a fantasy! The information submitted by Tang Ji ¡®an was veryplete. The jury members quickly reviewed the information line by line with pens, but it was obvious that they had already exceeded the court hearing time. The judge had no choice but to announce that the court session was over. The next trial was scheduled for two dayster at two in the afternoon. As soon as the dismissal was announced, Secretary Tang hurried over to greet him. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression returned to its usual coldness. He didn¡¯t even look at du Tiantian in the intiff¡¯s seat, and directly walked out with one hand in his pocket. He really did not like people like du Tiantian. Spending so much time with her in court was already the best he could do. Du Tiantian¡¯s legs were already weak, and herwyer reached out to help her. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way, there¡¯s a way.¡± Du Tiantian gritted her teeth. what else can we do? didn¡¯t you see the jury who reviewed the information? ¡± ¡°Almost all of them were exulting and looking at Tang Ji ¡®an with admiration as they read the information. You can imagine how detailed the information on Tang Ji¡¯ an is. I think any one of them would be enough to refute me.¡± Thewyer led du mingtian out of the court and into the car. He whispered, ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we settle this out of court? This matter ends here?¡± ¡°Will Tang Ji ¡®an agree?¡± du Tiantian looked at him nervously. Chapter 1319 1319 Teaching everything to her ¡°There¡¯s no other way. We can only give it a try. If this case continues, too many people will be involved, and director Wang will be even more implicated. After all, Tang Ji ¡®an only charged him with tax evasion when he sent him to prison. If we dig deeper, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be in deep trouble.¡± When inspector Tang saw that you were paying taxes, he wanted to let you live, but you didn¡¯t know your ce and joined forces with your lover to mess with him. Lady, Mr. Wang, please be more careful. In the second Research Institute, mu Mian came to song ran again with a heavy heart. She really did not know who to talk to about the things in her heart. After thinking about it, she could only talk to song ran. Song ran had sent someone to pick her up at the main entrance. When she arrived at her house, she was frowning and reading a book while holding a pen. He looked up and said in a perfunctory tone, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Mu Mian went over and sat beside her. ¡°You¡¯re so serious.¡± Song ran was anxious. the final exam for thest semester ising. After the exam, my brother jinghang will be back. If I fail the exam, he will definitely make fun of me. After that, it will be Hell¡¯s summer break. He will definitely force me to give me tuition. I can¡¯t fail at thest semester. Mu Mian was envious. Xiao ran and director Gu had been married for several years, but they were still stuck together. She was so envious. She just sat at the side in a daze and didn¡¯t say anything, just watching her do the questions. Song ran sat down and turned around to look at her. ¡°You want to do it too?¡± ¡°Do I have nothing better to do?¡± mu Mian quickly waved her hands. I can see the desire in your eyes, ¡± song ran said. Song ran was not mistaken. What she desired was not knowledge but love. Mu Mian did not say anything. Song ran finally noticed her disappointment. She bit her pen and said in disbelief, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s been so long, and you still haven¡¯t settled my second brother?¡± It would have been better if he didn¡¯t say it. Once he said it, mu Mian cried out aggrievedly, ¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Song ran held her forehead helplessly. do you want me to give you tuition? ¡± The 108 ways to seduce men, I¡¯ll teach you all.¡± Sigh, this girl, what should she say? How long had it been? Mu Mian was a little dejected. I¡¯ve tried. But ran ran, it seems like your second brother already has someone he likes. ¡°Who¡¯s Zhenzhen?¡± Song ran felt a little guilty when she asked that. She was afraid that she would be dragged into it. Mu Mian touched her face. it¡¯s a detective in thew firm. Her name is Zhong Qi. She likes your second brother. Your second brother, Yingluo, might like her too. Song ran heaved a sigh of relief and regained her energy. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± After all, before mu Mian, her second brother still liked her. It was only when their rtionship as siblings was confirmed that her second brother stopped. After that, it seemed like he had gotten very close to mu Mian. She was sure that her second brother liked mu Mian. With his personality, if he didn¡¯t like someone, he would never get so close to her. He was not the kind of person who would get into an ambiguous rtionship with girls. In that case, since he liked mu Mian and there was a detective in the middle, it was impossible for her second brother to be a two-timer. Mu Mian lowered her head. but Zhong Qi has the key to your second brother¡¯s house. Your second brother tells her everything. Song ran reached out and pushed her head. you¡¯re just letting your imagination run wild, aren¡¯t you? ¡± Did you ask my second brother? Have you verified it?¡± Mu Mian was in low spirits. I¡¯m already shameless enough to be his Secretary. This is my bottom line. If I ask and it¡¯s proven that they are a couple, am I going to die of hatred? ¡± Chapter 1320 1320 Testing Zhong Qi Song ran looked at her in exasperation. ¡°Did you see how I got along with Gu jinghang? You have to be generous when you love him. I always talk about love, so you have to let him know that you like him. My second brother is not a very open-minded person, and he has been hurt by life before, so you have to be more honest with him, understand?¡± ¡°Your situation is different from ours. Chief Gu loves you so much, but I don¡¯t even know what he¡¯s thinking. I don¡¯t know a thing.¡± Song ran sighed. my second brother is a mysterious person. He always hides his thoughts in his heart. I can¡¯t me you for that. How about this? I¡¯ll go and meet Zhong Qi on your behalf tomorrow. I don¡¯t think so. mu Mian held her hand. if your brother really likes her, then wouldn¡¯t I be a bad woman who destroys other people¡¯s rtionships? ¡± Song ran patted the back of her hand. don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything impolite. I¡¯m just going to visit her. She wanted to see if Zhong Qi was the type that her second brother liked. How could mu Mian hold back the swift and decisive song ran? the next day, song ran went to the office. She was wearing a retro red shirt with white spots.|| She was dressed in a pair of white wide-legged pants, looking elegant and dignified. At the entrance of thew firm, the car was parked, and the security guard at the gate came out. ¡°Comrade, may I know which Department you are looking for?¡± Song ran took off her sunsses. I¡¯m looking for Tang Ji ¡®an. she said. ¡°Comrade, may I ask why you¡¯re looking for our Dunn?¡± the security guard¡¯s attitude became even better. I¡¯m his sister, ¡± song ran replied. my name is song ran. Oh my, this name is like a thunderp piercing the ears ah. The fourth young miss of the Tang family. I heard that the senator and second young master Tang both doted on this fourth young miss of the Tang family. I also heard that the fourth young miss of the Tang family is devastatingly beautiful. Today, I have seen her and she is indeed worthy of her reputation. ¡°Fourth miss, our director Tang is not in the courtyard today. He went out to attend to something,¡± he quickly said. Song ran smiled. don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go in and wait for him. It was good that he wasn¡¯t around. Only then could he test Zhong Qi even more unscrupulously. Song ran parked the car in the open space in front of thew firm and slowly entered the building. She swayed as she walked, and the people in thew firm couldn¡¯t help but look at her. She went straight upstairs. She went all the way to the seventh floor. There were security guards along the corridor. When the security uncle saw a stranger break in, he immediately stood up and stopped her. ¡°Little girl, Who are you? Why are you on the seventh floor?¡± Song ran repeated what she said just now and the security guard let her through immediately. fourth young mistress of the Tang family, let alone the seventh floor of yourw firm, no one would dare to stop anyone from entering the inner Pavilion residence. Cab minister Tang has said in public that song ran and song Xuan are his precious daughters. If anyone wants to make things difficult for them, please consider your own position first. Who would dare to go against the councilmen? those who offended the fourth young miss of the Tang family would have to pack up and get lost. ¡°Thank you,¡± song ran said politely. The security guard was ttered. He stared at the back of the fourth young miss and sighed. She was really beautiful. If he had such a daughter, he would definitely hold her in his hands for fear of falling or melting her in his mouth. Song ran walked forward slowly. ording to mu Mian, the second office at the top of the stairs was Zhong Qi¡¯s. She deliberately went the wrong way and directly pushed the door open to enter the office. Zhong Qi was shocked and instantly frowned. Who was this person? Why was he so rude? didn¡¯t he know to knock beforeing in? And where did shee from? Chapter 1321 1321 Second brother, you have to stand up for me Why did they break into the seventh floor without permission? the seventh floor was the most important and core ce of the firm. Why did any Tom, Dick, or Harry break in? This woman was so beautiful, and it was the kind of beauty that was aggressive. It was the kind of beautiful appearance that women would feel ashamed of at first sight. Zhong Qi didn¡¯t like this woman at first sight. She didn¡¯t like any woman who threatened her beauty in thew firm. She frowned and said in a cold and harsh tone, ¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Song ran did not reveal her identity. She only said, ¡± I¡¯m here to see Tang Ji ¡®an. Zhong Qi¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper. Where did this wild fox Chane from? she wanted to get involved with Tang through her beauty. This person was even more annoying than mu Mian. She was a little impatient. this is not a ce you cane. Go back to where you came from. Who let you in? ¡± Song ran leaned against the door frame and adjusted the sunsses on her head. Then, she crossed her arms in front of her chest and saidzily, ¡± ¡°Oh? Do you have the final say here? You¡¯re the Superintendent?¡± Zhong Qi was even angrier. This person didn¡¯te with good intentions. A person who was always calm and collected would treat the FEI Li woman in front of him as an imaginary enemy at first sight. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t be able to speak calmly. Moreover, this woman was too good at adding fuel to the fire. With just a few words, she had agitated her so much that she couldn¡¯t sit still. ¡°I¡¯m not the Superintendent, but I can still kick you out.¡± She put down her pen. Song ran looked at her with a provocative smile. ¡°On what basis? What is your status? What position?¡± I¡¯m the special Inspector here, the kind that has shares. Also, this room is my private office. What right do you think I have? ¡± Song ran looked at the woman in front of her. She was sure that such a jealous, fierce, and scheming woman was not the type of woman that her second brother liked. Mu Mian was overthinking. ¡°Oh?¡± she raised her eyebrows and smiled. I can¡¯t enter your office?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll call the security guards over.¡± Zhong Qi was even more annoyed. ¡°Song ran?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s voice sounded. Song ran stuck her head out and chuckled. ¡°Second brother, hehe.¡± Zhong Qi¡¯s face instantly turned pale. Second brother? She suddenly remembered that Dunn had two beautiful sisters. She had heard that the senator and Dunn both liked the two sisters. How could she have forgotten? Mu Mian had made her lose her mind and offended the fourth young mistress of the Tang family. How was she going to make it up to her? Tang Ji ¡®an walked over and patted her head naturally. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Doting on one¡¯s younger sister was different from doting on someone one liked. Song ran crossed her arms in front of her chest and said unhappily, ¡± why are you acting like your employees? am I not wee here? ¡± The song family¡¯s second daughter was not mu Mian. She had to voice out her grievances even if they were the smallest. Second brother, you have to stand up for her. Zhong Qi¡¯s heart clenched, and she hurriedly left her office. She apologized with a good attitude, ¡± ¡°Director Tang, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know she was your sister. I was thinking that this is an important ce for the office, Hanhan.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression was cold and arrogant,¡±since the security guards at the entrance and the security guards on the seventh floor let us in, why did inspector Zhong make things difficult for my sister?¡± I hope that you¡¯ll be able to see your identity and status clearly in the future and not overstep your bounds.¡± Zhong Qi was so scared that she broke out in a cold sweat. She was the fourth young mistress of the Tang family, so she naturally had the right to be arrogant. She, Zhong Qi, had noints about this fourth young mistress of the Tang family. She was thinking about how to repair their rtionship. Chapter 1322 1322 Indeed, mu Mian was overthinking it¡¯s director Tang. I know. I was wrong. Would song ran let her go just like that? That would not be song ran. She looked at her second brother, feeling wronged. your men were so fierce to me just now. You even wanted to ask the security guards to kick me out. Zhong Qi was suddenly at a loss. This fourth young mistress of the Tang family was really unforgiving. Was she very fierce? He was just telling her that this was aw firm and not to barge into an important ce. She was really an unruly youngdy. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at Zhong Qi. Zhong Qi, ¡± he said, ¡± you should move to the sixth floor. Zhong Qi¡¯s face turned pale. How much effort had she put in to climb to the seventh floor? how could she be beaten back to her original state just because of a few words from this unruly youngdy? She was angry, but she didn¡¯t dare to re up. She only said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m working on the seventh floor because I have shares in thew firm. No matter what, I¡¯m still your partner and Zhao¡¯s partner. I think ...¡± Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows slightly,¡±Oh? Are you using your shares to pressure me? Did you forget something? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. There are only dividends and no shares in the shares. This is verymon sense, how could you not know?¡± Zhong Qi broke out in a cold sweat. She didn¡¯t mean it that way. How could she dare to press down on Tang Ji ¡®an? She was in a hurry to exin. director Tang, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I just think it¡¯s a small matter. I don¡¯t know your sister, and I know I was wrong, Hanhan. ¡°So Yingluo, you think I¡¯m making a mountain out of a molehill, right?¡± In terms of debate, how could Zhong Qi be Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s opponent? She was losing ground. She knew that if she continued to argue with him, she would not just move to the sixth floor. After all, this was his territory. How could she twist her small arms too much?|| Legs. She gritted her teeth and lowered her eyes. director Tang, I understand. I will move to the sixth floor tomorrow. It took five years to climb to the seventh floor, but only a few minutes to get back to the sixth floor. The fourth young mistress of the Tang family really did not care about human life. ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait until tomorrow. Let¡¯s move now.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression was cold. Zhong Qi raised her eyes and nced at Tang Ji ¡®an. He was too cruel to her. It was his sister who was overbearing. Did he really want to blow up such a small matter? ¡°I know, I¡¯ll move out now.¡± She gritted her teeth. Tang Ji ¡®an patted song ran¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Come to my office,¡± Song ran snorted. it¡¯s an office. I don¡¯t dare to barge in. I don¡¯t want to be arrested. Zhong Qi looked embarrassed and couldn¡¯t hold it in. Tang Ji ¡®an pulled her arm. that¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll apologize to you on behalf of my men. Come in. Zhong Qi was shocked that second young master Tang would spoil his sister to such an extent. It was really amazing. It turned out that his coldness was only for outsiders. As long as it was someone he set his mind on, he could treat them with warmth. Alright, not only did he have to be envious of mu Mian, but he also had to be envious of his sister. Song ran sat in Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s office for a while before leaving. After all, her main purpose today was not to catch up with her second brother, but to test his reaction. Clearly, her second brother was so cold to Zhong Qi that it was impossible for him to have feelings for her. Mu Mian was overthinking it. She had to go back and tell mu Mian so that she could continue to pursue her second brother. Her second brother¡¯s happiness depended on mu Mian. She was an outsider in this rtionship, so she would not interfere too much. The two parties involved were the ones who had to be responsible for it. Chapter 1323 1323 Are you asking me forpensation? Tang Ji ¡®an sent her straight to thew firm¡¯s entrance. Now, the entirew firm knew about the existence of the fourth young miss of the Tang family. Zhong Qi was even more terrified. She didn¡¯t know if the fourth young miss of the Tang family would use this as an excuse to make a fuss in the future. This time, she only moved back to the sixth floor. If the fourth young miss of the Tang family was not willing to give up, would the Tang office continue to target her? She thought that if she had the time, she would meet up with the fourth young mistress of the Tang family and apologize to her. Back at the No. 2 research Institute, song ran saw that professor Qin¡¯s house, which was opposite her, was flooded with water. A group of people were gathered in the house to drain the water. Song ran raised her eyebrows and nced at Qin mo, who was standing in the middle of the living room with a gloomy face. She turned around and opened the door of her house. As soon as she entered, niannian ran over unsteadily.¡±Mommy, Yingluo, mommy, Yingluo¡± Song ran picked her up and held her in her arms. She closed the door and said, ¡± ¡°Niannian, tell me, what happened at the opposite door, did it have anything to do with you?¡± Niannian was still smiling innocently, pping her hands as sheughed. Yin Hua carried Yanzhi and walked over.¡±Sister-inw, niannian almost flooded Qin Mo¡¯s house today.¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes lit up. my little baby niannian, how did you do it? ¡± Niannian only knew how to call her mother. Yin Hua held her forehead.¡±I don¡¯t know either. She disappeared when I turned around. I looked again and saw that she went to the opposite house to visit.¡¯Professor Qin¡¯ couldn¡¯t handle her, so he carried her back and left. When he came back, the house was like the sea.¡± Song ran gave the little devil niannian a thumbs up. ¡°Niannian, you¡¯re the best. Mom is proud of you.¡± Across the door, Sun Man was scooping up water with adle as he gritted his teeth. ¡°That girl is just like her mother. She¡¯s so young, but she¡¯s already so cunning. I really want to beat her up.¡± Qin mo massaged his temples. she¡¯s only one year old. Do you really want to make things difficult for a one-year-old child? ¡± Sun Man could only continue to clear this ¡®vast ocean¡¯ unhappily. After cleaning up the water in the room, the people from the Research Institute left. Just as she stepped out of the door, she saw Sun Man walking out. Sun Man snorted instinctively when he saw song ran. Song ran ced one hand on her waist and looked arrogant. ¡°What are you snorting at?¡± Sun Man was not to be outdone. your daughter almost flooded my young master¡¯s house. What kind of upbringing is this? the expensive furniture that my young master moved over is soaked in the water. It¡¯s going to be scrapped now. Oh, ¡± said song ran, ¡± are you trying to getpensation from me? ¡± Sun Man,¡±Yingluo.¡± Song ran immediately turned around and went into the house. She took out her wallet and took out a stack of cash. Then, she ran to the opposite door in a hurry and threw the money directly beside Qin mo.¡±Thepensation that your subordinate asked me for. Here, this is for you.¡± Qin mo swept a nce at Sun Man, who was unable to exin himself. Song ran left the money behind and ran off in a hurry. She looked at Sun Man gloatingly.¡¯Who asked you to sneer at me every time? if I don¡¯t mess with you, you won¡¯t know who I am.¡¯ Song ran ran out happily. Sun Man immediately received a scolding from Qin mo. ¡°Do I really need money that much? You¡¯re actually asking her forpensation?¡± Sun Man replied, ¡± no, young master. Let me exin. Song ran misunderstood my words. I just wanted her to control her daughter. if you dare to make things difficult for song ran again, you¡¯ll be sent back to country M. Sun Man felt aggrieved. I know, young master. From now on, song ran is my ancestor, and her daughter is my little ancestor. I will never, and will never, make things difficult for her again. Women were Tigers. This saying was true. Song ran, you¡¯re ruthless. I won¡¯t provoke you anymore. The culprit was in a good mood. He jogged to themunicationpany and called mu Mian, telling her in detail what he had seen and heard today. Chapter 1324 1324 Chapter 1326-not too suitable The next day, it was drizzling. After mu Mian had a hard time sleeping, she slept until 10 O ¡®clock. Last night, song ran told her that it was impossible for Tang Ji¡¯ an to like Zhong Qi. She told her to work harder and win him over. She wasn¡¯t sure if song ran¡¯s words were true, so she tossed and turned for the rest of the night. Her mind was in a mess as she thought about how she should tell Tang Ji ¡®an. She stayed like this until the evening. Tang Ji ¡®an had only told her not to go to the office, but not to Si Nan mansion, so she decided to go to Si Nan mansion. No matter what he was thinking, she would make things clear today. She took a red umbre and went out. The sky was dark, and her mood was a bit depressed. She went to Si Nan mansion with the uneasiness of the future. She held an umbre and waited outside the courtyard of his house. When she remembered that Zhong Qi had the key to his house, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little unfair in her heart. A young girl¡¯s lustful thoughts could be seen at a nce on this rainy early summer evening. When you like a person, you will put him in your heart, you will care about everything about him, and you will be worried about the people around him. Mu Mian had fallen quite deep. At 7:30 am, Tang Ji ¡®an finished his work for the day and walked out of the office. He ran into Zhao suo and said, ¡± director Zhao, I asked Zhong Qi to move back to the sixth floor yesterday. I thought it would be easier for her tomunicate with the other employees. Do you have any problems with that? ¡± How could a smart person like Deputy Director Zhao stand up for Zhong Qi? He said kindly, ¡± I think you¡¯ve made the right decision. After all, Zhong Qi is a detective. It¡¯s not appropriate for her to be on the seventh floor. I was nning to transfer her to the sixth floor, but I¡¯ll have to trouble you to make the first move. Tang Ji ¡®an smiled. It was easy to work with smart people. It was good. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you need me to handle your case?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an waved his hand. it¡¯s obvious that the chairman of Red Star isn¡¯t satisfied with the verdict and is looking for someone to take revenge on me. Why would I be afraid of such a person? you don¡¯t need toe forward for such a small matter. There¡¯s no need to make such a big fuss and dy the normal work of thew firm! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle it. ¡± Deputy Zhaoughed,¡±yes, I¡¯m relieved then.¡± The two of them chatted for a while more and then said goodbye. In Si Nan mansion, mu Mian waited for a long time. The rain was getting heavier and heavier. Just as she started to deny herself and wanted to escape, she saw Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s car driving over from the distance. His car slowly approached, and she nervously clenched the umbre handle. With a loud gulp, the sound of her saliva swallowing was a little loud, and the sound of her heart beating was also very loud. It was like it was going to jump out of her throat. Why don¡¯t we just leave? she didn¡¯t have the confidence or the courage to do so. She couldn¡¯t afford to lose that person. She had to leave. She had to leave. He wanted to leave, but his feet didn¡¯t move. Tang Ji ¡®an sat in the car. Through the curtain of rain, he saw mu Mian. The fatigue of the past few days disappeared in an instant, and his mood instantly became much better. He pushed the car door open and got out without an umbre. His sixth uncle called out, ¡± ¡°Ji ¡®an, the rain is heavy.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an took a few steps to her side and got under her umbre. Rain dripped down from the edge of the umbre. He lowered his eyes and looked up again, reflecting the streetmp and the endless rain. Mu Mian was dumbfounded. He¡¯s so good-looking, Yingluo. ¡°How are you?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an asked. He had wanted to go see her after dealing with the perverted driver, but he couldn¡¯t spare any energy to see her in the heat of the moment. Chapter 1325 1325 Don¡¯t you like Zhong Qi? ¡°What?¡± mu Mian was stunned. Tang Ji ¡®an wanted to say something, but he hesitated. In the end, he said, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you meet a bad person that night? How is it now?¡± Mu Mian¡¯s heart was beating even faster.¡±Yingluo, how did you know?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an put one hand in his pocket and said nonchntly, ¡± ¡°I went to check.¡± ¡°Did you check it?¡± mu Mian stared at him with anticipation. So, the person who had secretly interfered with the progress of the case was really Tang Ji ¡®an? Tang Ji ¡®an nodded. I don¡¯t know what happened to you that night, so my tone wasn¡¯t very good. After I went to investigate, I charged him that night. It can be considered that I¡¯ve avenged you. Mu Mian was so excited that she couldn¡¯t express it. She could only hug Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s waist. Tang Ji ¡®an froze for a moment. She leaned into his arms and her head against his chest. She was very gentle and soft, making him want to reach out and touch her.|| He touched her head. And he did indeed do so. Just as he raised his hand, mu Mian moved away from his arms and looked up at him. thank you, I¡¯m fine now. That person has also received the punishment he deserved. I¡¯ve learned my lesson. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her and said,¡±so, why did you leave without saying goodbye that night?¡± Why didn¡¯t you wait for sixth uncle toe back and send you off?¡± Mu Mian bit her lip and hesitated for a moment. In the end, she carefully said, ¡± because I saw Zhong Qi. Tang Ji ¡®an frowned,¡±what do you mean?¡± Where did you see it?¡± ¡°At your house,¡± mu Mian replied. Second young master Tang was confused. Why did he not understand what he was saying? How could Zhong Qi appear in his house? Mu Mian saw his confused expression and continued, ¡± ¡°She has the key to your house.¡± She sounded a little aggrieved.¡¯Zhong Qi has the key to your house and cane and go as she pleases, but I don¡¯t. That¡¯s why I wanted to return to my shell. It¡¯s not my fault. It¡¯s all your fault.¡¯ ¡°Why does she have the key to my house?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an was even more confused. Mu Mian,¡±how would I know?¡± She¡¯s here to deliver some documents.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an frowned. the documents have always been sent by Zhang Yang. Zhang Yang has the key, and I have two secretaries. How can I let an outsider deliver the documents? ¡± Don¡¯t you have a brain?¡± Mu Mian was suddenly enlightened. That¡¯s right, she was the one who wasn¡¯t confident and was fooled by Zhong Qi¡¯s pretense. Tang Ji ¡®an had always been cold to Zhong Qi, so how could he have asked her to deliver the information to him? With that thought, the matter became clear. Obviously, Zhong Qi¡¯s vague and unclear words were meant to mislead her and make her misunderstand Tang Ji ¡®an. ¡®Zhong Qi, you¡¯re indeed smart.¡¯ I¡¯ll find Zhang Yang and Zhong Qi tomorrow to find out the whole story. Did you run away just because of this? ¡± ¡°I thought Yingluo, I thought you liked her,¡± mu Mian said softly as she held the umbre. Second young master Tang flicked her forehead as if he had just heard a fantasy.¡±What nonsense are you thinking about?¡± Mu Mian gathered her courage and looked up at him. don¡¯t you like Zhong Qi? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like it at all?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it at all.¡± ¡°Then what about me, Yueyue?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you like me?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t speak for a long time. Mu Mian seemed to wake up from a dream and secretly despised herself. Mu Mian, Oh mu Mian, how could you be so bold? Why are you so unreserved? Don¡¯t scare him by asking so directly. She was flustered and helpless. She smiled awkwardly. well, ran ran, I¡¯ll take my leave first. Chapter 1326 1326 Indeed the first With that, he turned around to leave, but he grabbed|| He grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms. In that instant, mu Mian felt her heart stop beating. His other hand also came up and wrapped around her whole body. Her chin was on his shoulder, and the faint smell of tobo from his body made her feel like she was falling into the clouds. ¡°Don¡¯t go, ran ran,¡± he said. Mu Mian did not know where to put her hands. She was at a loss and felt uneasy. ¡°Don¡¯t go, or I¡¯m going to get wet.¡± He said. Mu Mian¡¯s mood was really going up and down. She said aggrievedly, ¡± just because it¡¯s going to get wet|| That¡¯s why you¡¯re telling me not to leave?¡± His voice was low, and he seemed to be in a good mood.¡±What else? What other reason could it be?¡± Mu Mian leaned into his arms and leaned on his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about my question. You haven¡¯t answered it yet.¡± ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an chuckled. Mu Mian panicked even more. I ... I ... I didn¡¯t want you to say anything. I was just confused. I was just asking. Tang Ji ¡®an caressed her hair. Mu Mian might like him. This realization made him feel better on this rainy night. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s other hand gently rested on her waist. His voice seemed to be immersed in the wind and frost of the old days, and she couldn¡¯t help but be immersed in it. He said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Is it because you like me that you keeping to me?¡± His Empress Dowager had realized it and did not realize her thoughts. ¡°I won¡¯t say anything.¡± Mu Mian¡¯s voice was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s. How could a girl confess first? Tang Ji ¡®an would look down on her if she didn¡¯t act reserved. I thought you liked Ye Cheng. Mu Mian quickly looked up at him with a serious expression. there¡¯s nothing going on between Ye Cheng and me. We¡¯re just ordinary friends. ¡°So who do you like?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an liked to take the initiative in everything. Even in love, he didn¡¯t want to be passive. He hated being passive. Mu Mian stared into his eyes and said in a serious tone, ¡± ¡°The person I like is you.¡± The rain poured down on the two of them. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s hand was still around her waist. He looked down at her and felt that her carefulness was very touching. That¡¯s right, how could he be so slow? Mu Mian¡¯s love for him should be quite obvious, but why didn¡¯t he notice it? Mu Mian liked him, and this made him feel very proud. ¡°You¡¯re the first girl to confess to me,¡± he said, raising his eyebrows. Mu Mian¡¯s face sank and she felt embarrassed. It¡¯s impossible not to.¡± He was handsome and had an outstanding family background. He was already 28 years old. How could no one have confessed to him before? Tang Ji ¡®an grabbed her waist and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s indeed the first one.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an had always been cold and distant. Zhong Qi had liked him for so many years, starting from the first year of college. It had been nine years, but she still didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. There were many people who liked second young master Tang, but mu Mian was the first one who dared to confess to him. So, if you like someone, you have to be bold and say it. Mu Mian felt embarrassed and covered her eyes.¡±Yingluo, are you going to reject me? It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m mentally strong, I can take it. ¡± But Tang Ji ¡®an grabbed|| He held her hand and led her into the mansion. Mu Mian refused to leave. Tang Ji ¡®an, what are you talking about? what are you talking about? give me a clear answer. Chapter 1327 1327 Zhong Qi took advantage of a loophole Second young master Tang was a noble person. He would never say things like ¡®love¡¯ out loud. He only wanted to express his inner thoughts with his actions. Tang Ji ¡®an was in a very good mood, and his smile never stopped. He pulled the person behind him and pushed open the iron gate of the courtyard. The rain fell, and his shoulders were wet.|| Mu Mian held the umbre behind him and deliberately did not open it for him.¡±Just give me a quick death.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s ten fingers tightly sped her hand. ¡°The person I don¡¯t like can¡¯t enter my house.¡± ¡°You like me too, don¡¯t you?¡± mu Mian was excited. Second young master Tang took out his keys and opened the door. He remained silent.¡¯This girl, must she get to the bottom of this?¡¯ Didn¡¯t he already use his actions to express his love for her? He had done a lot of things for her, but she couldn¡¯t feel it? Oh, second young master Tang, you¡¯re really making things difficult for me. Not to mention that she couldn¡¯t see it, you didn¡¯t see it at first either, right? Mu Mian saw the corners of his lips curl up and became even more excited. ¡°You really do like me? why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? You¡¯ve made me worry about my personal gains and losses for so long.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an opened the door and entered the house. His hand was still holding her fingers tightly. He was reluctant to let go. Her hand was so small and soft. Mu Mian,¡¯cough, cough, I have something softer.¡¯ Tang Ji ¡®an was silent, and mu Mian just followed behind him. ¡°Then, can I, Yingluo, be your girlfriend in the future?¡± Would he give himself a backhanded p and say that she was pushing it? ¡°Sure.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s voice was low. The good news came too suddenly, and mu Mian almost cried from joy. Song ran: ¡± girl, can¡¯t you calm down? he¡¯s just a wild man. Do you have to do this? ¡± She hugged Tang Ji ¡®an again,¡±really?¡± Really?¡± ¡°You¡¯re too emotional,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an chuckled. Actually, this kind of personality was quitepatible with him. He knew that mu Mian was very suitable for him. Mu Mian raised her head and chuckled,¡±isn¡¯t it good to be outside?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an was speechless,¡±let me go first, huh?¡± I still have work to do.¡± ¡°Then, where are you working today?¡± mu Mian obediently let go of him. ¡°Downstairs, in the side hall.¡± ¡°Why did you coincidentally go upstairs to work on the day Zhong Qi came?¡± mu Mian followed him closely. Tang Ji ¡®an reached out to ruffle her hair. I know a lot of confidential things. Some of them can¡¯t be seen or heard by you, so I went up. ¡°Oh, I see,¡± mu Mian nodded. So that¡¯s how it was. She had thought too much, and Zhong Qi had taken advantage of the loophole. Tang Ji ¡®an took his briefcase and sat at the desk in the side hall, ready to work. Mu Mian cursed in her heart. She had just confessed, and she was still overwhelmed with emotions, but he was already calmly preparing for work. How could there be such a huge difference between people? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time, ¡± she muttered. I haven¡¯t even had dinner yet. ¡°I¡¯ll cook you noodles?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an looked up at her. no need, no need, ¡± mu Mian hurriedly said. I¡¯ll cook it myself. You¡¯re busy with work. I can¡¯t waste your time. She had to let him see her virtuous side. Mu Mian cooked a bowl of noodles for herself and used his kitchen. She felt like she was the mistress of the house, so she giggled as she cooked. The side hall was just outside the kitchen. She did not hide herughter and evenughed unconsciously. Second young master Tang was dumbfounded.|| Melon looked at her, shook his head, and went back to work. Mu Mian cooked her own noodles and brought them to the table in the side hall. She sat beside him and started eating. Chapter 1328 1328 Dream of a Princess hug ¡°The noodles are delicious. Do you want to have a bite?¡± she asked after taking a bite. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her. Mu Mian pouted. Did Tang Ji ¡®an really like her? Since she could im to be Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s girlfriend, it meant that she and Tang Ji¡¯ an were in a rtionship. Why did she feel like she was in a fake rtionship? ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat, then don¡¯t eat. If you don¡¯t eat, then you¡¯ll be at a loss. I¡¯ll eat it myself.¡± Mu Mianxin slurped her noodles. Tang Ji ¡®an had always been particr, but he didn¡¯t find the sound of her eating noodles annoying. He continued to work peacefully. After finishing her noodles, mu Mian went into the kitchen and continued to wash the dishes. She peeled an Apple and washed a strawberry. She carried arge bowl of fruit and sat beside him.¡±Do you want some fruit?¡± ¡°It seems that I still have to work in the study in the future,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows. Mu Mian hugged the big bowl tightly. then I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I¡¯ll go eat somewhere else. Tang Ji ¡®an reached out to stop her. you can sit here. Don¡¯t talk. ¡°Alright,¡± mu Mian smiled again. She ate two strawberries, then carefully picked up another one and brought it to his mouth. He told her not to speak, but he didn¡¯t say that she couldn¡¯t feed him fruits. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her. Her eyes were full of sincerity. He had no choice but to open his mouth and eat it. Yes, it was very sweet, just like her. In fact, Tang Ji ¡®an wasn¡¯t used to being intimate with others. No one had ever fed him anything since he could remember. However, when mu Mian handed it to him, he ate it so naturally. He did not know what was wrong with him. When he ate the strawberries she fed her, she was so happy that she seemed to have been encouraged, and the frequency of her feeding him strawberries increased. When thest strawberry was stuffed into her hands, Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her. ¡°You think I¡¯m an animal in the zoo? If you like feeding so much, then go to the zoo and be a zookeeper.¡± What kind of person is he? he doesn¡¯t know how to be romantic. I¡¯m kind enough to give you fruits, but you don¡¯t even thank me. You even despise me so much. Is this how a boyfriend should be? Mu Mian swallowed the strawberry in her hand and snorted, ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know what a good person is like.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an sneered and continued to work. Mu Mian sat beside him and watched him work. As she watched, she sighed with emotion. This person was really good-looking, and his side profile was even better. His nose was really tall, and the outline of his side profile made it impossible for people to look away. His eyshes were really thick, and his eyes were so lowered that they cast a shadow under his eye sockets. It was really enviable. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s office was open until 9:30. Mu Mian had already fallen asleep on the table. This time, he was really asleep, not pretending like he didst time. Tang Ji ¡®an massaged his eyebrows, tidied up the scattered documents on the table, and then looked at the people beside him. This girl, she can¡¯t even sleep in peace. She¡¯sughing while sleeping, it really makes people not know whether tough or cry. Tang Ji ¡®an got up, lowered his head, and carried her in his arms. Mu Mian was sleeping so soundly that she did not wake up. Hey, mu Mian, wake up. The princess of your dreams is here.|| Feel it. Unfortunately, miss mu was in a deep sleep and didn¡¯t feel anything. Tang Ji ¡®an carried her into the guest bedroom and gently ced her on the bed.|| It was a little cold on a rainy night, so he pulled the quilt over and gently covered her with it. The tablemp at the head of the bed was dim. On a rainy night, all was silent except for the sound of the rain. In this dark bedroom, he actually felt a little emotional. His fingers gently caressed her face, and before he got up, he gently nted a kiss on her forehead. His heart finally had a ce to go. Chapter 1329 1329 Re-enactst night¡¯s scene? Mu Mian, wake up. The person you like is kissing you. Wake up, girl. Hmph! mu Mian snorted but did not have any reaction. What a huge loss. Tang Ji ¡®an covered her with the nket and left the room. It was a good night¡¯s sleep. When mu Mian woke up and saw the environment she was in, she was a little confused. Why didn¡¯t she remembering upstairsst night? why didn¡¯t she remember her sleeping? In the room next door, Tang Ji ¡®an put on his long pants and white shirt. As he was buttoning up his shirt, he suddenly heard a roar from the room next door. He raised his eyebrows. What was this girl doing? Immediately after that, they heard the sound of knocking. The girl seemed to be running over. With a bang, the door to his room was suddenly pushed open. Tang Ji ¡®an was buttoning up a button. Mu Mian saw his ABS and immediately blushed. She quickly turned around. I¡¯m sorry. I saw something I shouldn¡¯t have. Tang Ji ¡®an continued to button his shirt slowly. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Is it done?¡± she asked softly after a while. There was no sound. When she turned around, Tang Ji ¡®an had already appeared behind her, giving her a fright. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you doing anything?¡± she poked him. Tang Ji ¡®an looked down at her. what are you doing here? ¡± he asked. ¡°Were you the one who carried me upstairsst night?¡± mu Mian raised her head and looked at him. ¡°Yes,¡± she said. He had always been a man of few words. ¡°Then, how did you hug Yingluo?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an furrowed his brows. he used his hands to carry her. What else could he have used to carry her? ¡± Daily dislike. Even if she was his girlfriend, she still couldn¡¯t escape the life of being despised daily. ¡°Is it a Princess carry for Yingluo?¡± mu Mian stared at him with anticipation. Tang Ji ¡®an narrowed his eyes and looked at her. what position? does it matter? ¡± It was important, too important. What she had dreamed of the most was for Princess Tang Ji ¡®an to carry her. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an replied helplessly. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you wake me upst night?¡± mu Mian¡¯s face fell. you¡¯re asleep. You¡¯re in a deep sleep. ¡°Can you rey the scene fromst night?¡± mu Mian pulled his hand. Tang Ji ¡®an narrowed his eyes. I¡¯m in a hurry to go to thew firm. It¡¯s urgent. Mu Mian wasn¡¯t that insensible. She was just a little disappointed.¡±Oh, Yingluo, I can¡¯t waste your time.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her and sighed in his heart. I really can¡¯t do anything to you, ¡± he said on his face. Hisrge hands reached for her waist and suddenly, he lifted her up horizontally. Mu mianjiao|| ¡°Yingluo, I thought you didn¡¯t want to hug me?¡± he asked. Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t say anything. He just walked down the stairs steadily. He didn¡¯t say he didn¡¯t want to hold her. Just as he was walking down the stairs, the door of the house suddenly opened. Sixth uncle and Secretary Tang walked in together. Mu Mian panicked and looked up at Tang Ji ¡®an. He was also very ufortable. Mu mianbi|| Her bottom suddenly felt a dull pain. Oh no, I¡¯m going to be thrown again today.|| It was about to split into four again. My miserable life, my ass.|| Oh. As expected, Tang Ji ¡®an immediately let go when he saw the two of them. Fortunately, mu Mian was mentally prepared and reached out to hang his neck. Tang Ji¡¯ an lost his bnce and was pulled down by her, and the two of them fell to the ground. Tang Ji ¡®an pressed down on her and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re so silly!¡± Mu Mian snorted,¡±what did I do?¡± I haven¡¯t said anything to you yet. How can you let go? do you want to throw me down again?¡± What a bad man. Chapter 1330 1330 Chapter 1332-so be it if you¡¯re not reserved Behind him, sixth uncle and Secretary Tang were immediately thrown into chaos. The two of them quickly turned around and pretended not to see anything. After all, they knew what kind of person Tang Ji ¡®an was. He was a person who wanted to save face no matter what. With a bang, the door of the mansion was closed again. Tang Ji ¡®an awkwardly got up from her body. Mu Mian was filled with righteous indignation.¡±What¡¯s wrong with a hug? Aren¡¯t we already a couple?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not used to being like this in front of others,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an coughed lightly. Mu Mian nced at him, feeling wronged. Tang Ji ¡®an was the kind of person who would suffer for his pride. Aunt Zhou had already prepared breakfast and ced it in the kitchen. The two of them finished their breakfast in silence. After breakfast, Tang Ji ¡®an elegantly wiped his mouth with a handkerchief and then nced at her. ¡°It¡¯s better not to go to thew firm these few days.¡± ¡°Oh, I know.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an saw that she wasn¡¯t in a good mood, so he exined for the first time, ¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re dealing with du Tiantian¡¯s case, you¡¯re also involved, so it¡¯s not convenient for you to go in and out of the office,¡± ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s why you won¡¯t let me go to thew firm?¡± mu Mian smacked her forehead. ¡°What else did you think it was?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her. ¡°Nothing,¡± mu Mian chuckled. She felt very happy that the misunderstanding had been resolved. Tang Ji ¡®an liked her and didn¡¯t let her go to thew firm for her own good. Sigh, there were so many misunderstandings between them. Tang Ji ¡®an shook his head gently, got up, and was about to leave. Mu Mian quickly followed him.¡±You¡¯re talking about du Tiantian¡¯s case? what case is it? Oh Yingluo, I can¡¯t ask about it. ¡± because I cut off her scenes, ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an answered. she made a big fuss and joined forces with chongxian¡¯s chief in an attempt to bring me down. Mu Mian felt a little guilty. this happened because of me. You only whined because you wanted to help me. He reached out and ruffled her hair. alright, I¡¯m going to thew firm. Do you want to stay here? ¡± he said. ¡°Can I stay here?¡± mu Mian¡¯s eyes lit up again. Tang Ji ¡®an walked to the door. There was a small te on the cab next to the door. He took out a key from inside. this is the key to the house. You cane and go as you please in the future. Mu Mian looked at the key in his palm, her excitement overflowing. She suddenly felt a sense of aplishment, as if she had be a mother-inw through hard work. She hugged his waist again. She didn¡¯t care anymore. If he didn¡¯t want to be reserved, then so be it. ¡°Do you think I can go in now?¡± Secretary Tang asked in a low voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± sixth uncle replied. Secretary Tang kept looking at her watch. Mr. Dunn has an important meeting this morning. We¡¯ll bete if we don¡¯t leave now. ¡°Okay, go in and take a look,¡± sixth uncle said. Secretary Tang hesitated for a moment, then reached out and pushed the door open. At the door, the two of them were hugging each other, and he happened to see them. Hearing the noise, Tang Ji ¡®an turned his head. Secretary Tang received a sharp look as he wished, and he suddenly felt his scalp go numb.¡±I¡¯m sorry, director Tang. I, Yingluo, will wait outside.¡± Back at the office, Tang Ji ¡®an had found Zhang Yang and Zhong Qi for a face-to-face confrontation because of the delivery of the documents. This was the workce, and no one was rxed. If others could do it, why couldn¡¯t you? if you couldn¡¯t, then let others do it. It was survival of the fittest. Tang Ji ¡®an turned to look at Zhong Qi. Zhong Qi wasn¡¯t as flustered as Zhang Yang. She was helping someone, and Tang suo wouldn¡¯t scold her because of this, right? that would be too unreasonable. Chapter 1331 1331 How did it end up like this? ¡°How many years has inspector Zhong been working for the firm?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°It¡¯s been five years,¡± Zhong Qi answered honestly. ¡°Then, you should know that I don¡¯t wee unfamiliar people to my mansion.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows. Zhong Qi didn¡¯t know Tang Ji ¡®an as well as Zhang Yang did, so she argued, ¡± because Secretary Zhang is going to the train station to pick him up.|| That¡¯s why I¡¯m helping Secretary Zhang to deliver the documents. Director Tang, I don¡¯t have any other intentions, I just want to help Secretary Zhang.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an narrowed his eyes slightly. He held a pen in his hand, and his expression was a little unhappy. I might have been too vague. What I meant was that I don¡¯t wee detective Zhong to my house and it has caused a deep misunderstanding with my Qianqian. She still felt a little ufortable when she said this, but now that she had said it, she felt better. Zhong Qi¡¯s heart started beating very fast. Girlfriend? What did that mean? ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Zhong Qi said with a pale face. Tang Ji ¡®an threw the pen in his hand. because of your appearance, because you can enter and exit my mansion as you please with the key. You said some specious things and made my girlfriend mu Mian think that we have some unspeakable rtionship. This is considered an insult to my reputation, right? ¡± ¡°Also, don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re trespassing on private property without the owner¡¯s permission? Zhong Qi, you¡¯re studying thew.¡± Zhong Qi¡¯s face was ashen as she clenched her fists. Mu Mian was his girlfriend? They were officially a couple now? Why was mu Mian putting on an act in front of her? Although her heart was in turmoil, she could only say, ¡± ¡°Dunn, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong.¡± She had a lot of excuses to say, but she knew that if she continued, the Tang office would only add more and more charges to her. She was not stupid to that point. When it was time to lower her stance, she should do so. Tang Ji ¡®an chuckled. this isn¡¯t something that can be forgiven just because you know you¡¯re in the wrong. Just wait for the court summons. Zhong Qi looked at the cold and heartless man in front of her in shock. ¡°Do you have to do this, chief Tang?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression was indifferent. we all study thew. It¡¯s the most reasonable to follow the legal process. Don¡¯t you think so? ¡± Zhong Qi was filled with anger, and her heart was almost twisted. She had yet to recover from the huge blow that the two of them had already be lovers, and now she had to receive his court summons. Why? Tang Ji ¡®an had gone too far. Was mu Mian the one who was spreading rumors in front of him? It definitely was. What specious words? when did she say specious words in front of mu Mian? she was only there to deliver some documents. Everything she said was the truth. Mu Mian was the one who twisted her meaning and even gossiped. That kind of woman was despicable. She was like the Chinese bellflower, who only knew how to cling to men and use them to show off. How did she end up like this when she was independent and strong? Well, miss Zhong¡¯s memory wasn¡¯t very good. Tang Ji ¡®an had always been unkind, and he turned a blind eye to her grievances. ¡°You can leave now.¡± Zhong Qi felt so wronged that her eyes turned red. She refused to move and was dragged out by Zhang Yang. Did Zhong Qi not understand the Chinese police at all? The more he did this, the heavier the punishment. Zhong Qi was dragged out of the office by Zhang Yang, and her tears fell immediately. Zhang Yang was helpless. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, inspector Zhong. I¡¯ve implicated you in this matter.¡± Chapter 1332 1332 Chapter 1334-this matter ends here Zhong Qi shook her head. I don¡¯t me you. It¡¯s someone with ulterior motives who spread rumors behind my back and tried to drive a wedge between us. That¡¯s why director Tang treated me like this. Zhang Yang could not say anything and could only apologize to her. Zhong Qi nced at Zhang Yang. She was also a little angry with Zhang Yang. If it wasn¡¯t for Zhang Yang, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up in such a state where she had to receive a summons from the Tang office. Detective Zhong was trying to push all the me onto someone else. It seemed that she had really forgotten that she was the one who volunteered to deliver the information to Zhang Yang. Some people could deceive others and even themselves. After Zhong Qi shed a few tears in front of Zhang Yang, she ran to Deputy Director Zhao¡¯s office. She was personally recruited by Deputy Director Zhao. Zhao had always thought highly of her. Now that she had no other choice, she could only go to Zhao. As soon as she entered Deputy Director Zhao¡¯s office, Zhong Qi couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. Her eyes were red, and she looked at him aggrievedly. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Zhong Qi exined the ins and outs of the matter, and Deputy Zhao frowned. yes, director Tang is indeed making a mountain out of a molehill. How about this, I¡¯ll talk to him about it. Don¡¯t be sad. Zhong Qi seemed to have caught a life-saving straw. ¡°Thank you, then.¡± Zhao suo continued, ¡± you should know what kind of person he is. How can you be so insensible? he has never been too close to his subordinates. Only his two secretaries are allowed to enter his mansion. Even I have never been there. You are too thoughtless. Zhong Qi was unwilling, but she didn¡¯t dare to argue anymore. She only said aggrievedly, ¡± I saw Secretary Zhang rushing to the train station to pick her up.|| I really didn¡¯t think that much about a pregnant wife.¡± Zhao suo nodded. I understand. I hope that you will learn from this incident. Don¡¯t do it again, understand? ¡± ¡°I know.¡± At six O ¡®clock in the evening, it was time for Tang Ji¡¯ an to get off work. He looked at the watch on his hand and thought that someone was waiting for him at home. He couldn¡¯t sit still, so he packed up and prepared to get off work. When he reached the door, he bumped into Deputy Director Zhao. ¡°I want to talk to you for a bit.¡± Vice Director Zhaoughed. Tang Ji ¡®an knew what he was going to say. After all, they were business partners, so he had to give them face. He weed them into the office.¡±What do you want to say?¡± Deputy Director Zhao went straight to the point. well, they¡¯re all people from ourw firm. It¡¯s just a token of appreciation. There¡¯s no need to be serious. After all, it won¡¯t be good if word gets out. Tang Ji ¡®an smiled,¡±you mean Yingluo?¡± He was just pretending to be confused. Vice-director Zhao could only say, ¡± that girl is insensible. I¡¯ve already reprimanded her. Don¡¯t take it to heart. I¡¯ll give her a warning. Don¡¯t let this matter spread to other units. What do you think? ¡± Since Deputy Director Zhao had already pleaded for mercy, how could Tang Ji ¡®an really chase after him?|| He wasn¡¯t that bad of a person to refuse to talk about that matter. At the very least, it had served as a warning to Zhong Qi and served as a small punishment. Then, he would give Deputy Director Zhao some face. alright, old Zhao, I understand. You¡¯re right. This matter shouldn¡¯t be spread too far. This matter will end here. Deputy Director Zhao also let out a sigh of relief, and the two chatted for a while. Tang Ji ¡®an kept looking at his watch, and Deputy Director Zhao could tell that he had something urgent to attend to, so he considerately let him go. It was the end of June, and the weather was getting warmer. asionally, cicadas could be heard from the luxuriant Wutong trees. The sun had grown longer. It was already past six O ¡®clock, but it was still bright outside. The sun was still hanging in the West, shining red on the earth. Chapter 1333 1333 Childish ghost, so childish His car slowly passed through the forest and arrived at the entrance of Si Nan mansion. He saw a peddler carrying a wooden box anding down to sell popsicles. The door was surrounded by a group of children, crickets, and sisters-inw mu Mian. Tang Ji ¡®an massaged his temples, rolled down the window, and called out to her. The girl was holding a ticket and didn¡¯t hear his voice at all. She just stared at the wooden box of the snow Cake seller. Tang Ji ¡®an coughed lightly and said to his sixth uncle, ¡± ¡°Give her a nudge.¡± Sixth uncle honked the horn. The children probably came out secretly to buy popsicles behind their parents ¡®backs. They were stunned, and the children all turned around as if they were facing a great enemy. Only mu Mian was the calmest. After all, she was an adult, and no one could restrain her. She turned her head with a smile, and when she saw Tang Ji ¡®an, she smiled even more happily. She waved the ticket in her hand and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy you one too?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an held the case file in one hand and took off his sses with the other. He just looked at her without saying anything. Did he look like someone who wanted to eat snow cakes? The group of children turned around and saw that it wasn¡¯t their parents. They immediately turned back to look at the pastry chef and said anxiously, ¡± ¡°Uncle, quickly give me a painted face.¡± The master who sold the snow cakes opened the wooden box and slowly distributed them one by one. Mu Mian held a stick of disfigured face in each hand and walked to the car. She pouted and said,¡±Open the door.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an helplessly reached out to open the door for her. It looked like she had been waiting outside for a long time, and her face was red. Mu Mian handed the snow Cake to him, ¡± eat Yingluo ¡± raised her head again and said, ¡± sixth uncle, I only brought fifty cents out. It¡¯s enough to buy two sticks. Do you want to eat? ¡± Sixth uncle hurriedly waved his hand. no, no, no. You guys can just eat. Tang Ji ¡®an looked at the snow Cake in his hand. He was already so old and had such a high status, but he was still scratching his face in front of a group of children. What was going on? The group of children had all bought their favorite snow cakes, and when they passed by his car, they would all look at him with a smile. Some people even whispered, but he could hear them. ¡°My Lord, you eat this too.¡± ¡°My parents never eat it.¡± ¡°My Lord, you just don¡¯t grow up after eating snow cakes.¡± ¡°Yes, childish. So childish.¡± The veins on Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s forehead were throbbing. He was despised by a group of children? When mu Mian heard the childrenughing outside, she immediately stuck her head out and said, let me tell you, your parents eat it too. You might even have an ice cer at home. Your parents have a lot of snow cakes in the ice cer. When you go to bed at night, they will secretly go to the ice cer to eat snow cakes. You just don¡¯t know about it. The children¡¯s knowledge seemed to have been subverted, and they were all petrified. ¡°Sixth uncle, let¡¯s go,¡± mu Mian said like a general who had just returned from victory. The car slowly entered Si Nan mansion. Mu Mian looked at the group of children in the rearview mirror and was overjoyed. Mu Mian peeled off the outeryer of the snow Cake and took a bite eagerly. She let out a breath of enjoyment, ¡± ¡°Yes, this is the taste. It¡¯s my first time eating it this year.¡± ¡°Eat,¡± she turned to look at him. Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t say anything. Mu Mian held her own snow-white cake in her mouth, reached out to take his, and peeled off his coat.¡±Let¡¯s eat,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an couldn¡¯t back down now, so he could only take a bite. He had eaten it when he was a child, and now that more than ten years had passed, the snow Cake waspletely different from what he had eaten when he was a child. With one bite, the cool taste of cream attacked his taste buds. The taste was not bad. He took a bite and slowly sucked on it.|| Then, he turned to look at her, sweat dripping down his forehead.¡±Why are you so hot?¡± Chapter 1334 1334 A slight underestimation Mu Mian wiped her sweat. I heard that there are snow cakes in the evening. Si Nan residences is very strict and doesn¡¯t allow vendors toe in, so I ran to the main entrance and waited for a long time. The sun was too hot. Tang Ji ¡®an rolled his eyes at her. ¡°It¡¯s hot, so it¡¯s time to eat snow cakes,¡± mu Mian chuckled. Tang Ji ¡®an took out a handkerchief from his pocket. ¡°Wipe it.¡± Mu Mian nonchntly used the back of her hand to wipe it again, ¡± ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s fine.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an held the snow Cake in his mouth, held her chin with one hand, and wiped her sweat with a handkerchief with the other. Mu Mian looked at him in a daze. Ah, ran ran, this must be the benefit of being a girlfriend. He could even personally wipe her sweat. This feeling was really good. After he finished wiping it for her, Tang Ji ¡®an let go of her hand, picked up the snow Cake, and said with disdain, ¡± you¡¯re like a child who can¡¯t grow up. Don¡¯t do such things in the future. You¡¯ll be looked down upon by children. ¡°Then, do you think it¡¯s delicious?¡± mu Mian grinned as she looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m just average,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said lightly. Mu Mian took a big bite. you don¡¯t mean what you say. You seem to be eating quite happily. The two of them got out of the car noisily. In the car, sixth uncle almost burst into tears. This was the second young master who lived like a normal person. In the past, second young master had been too depressed. Fortunately, he had Xiao mu. Xiao mu was a good child. He could warm up his heart. It was good for the two of them to be together. At the dinner table, Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her. ¡°What did you do here today?¡± Mu Mian: ¡± I went to the office this morning. Director li gave me a few scripts and asked me to choose from them. I only read the scripts today. Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows. let me see. I¡¯ll choose for you. Mu Mian chuckled,¡±do you think that only your Affairs are confidential?¡± There are a lot of secrets in our entertainment industry, okay? I can¡¯t let an outsider like you see it before we start shooting.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an sneered, as if he was looking down on her. Mu Mian also snorted and ignored him. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°Tell me, which script do you want to choose?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t say it,¡± mu Mian said. Tang Ji ¡®an narrowed his eyes at her, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to her. He was right. Every industry had its own secrets. It didn¡¯t make sense that you could disobey these rules just because you were her boyfriend. He threw the chopsticks in his hand. I¡¯m not that interested either. Alright, I¡¯m going to start working. ¡°I¡¯ll go home then,¡± mu Mian said. ¡°Go home for what?¡± What¡¯s the matter with this question? I have a home but I don¡¯t want to stay at your ce. After all, we¡¯ve just confirmed our rtionship as a couple. People in this era are not so open-minded. ¡°I don¡¯t have any change of clothes.¡± ¡°You have time to go to thepany, but you don¡¯t have time to go home and get a change of clothes?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her. Mu Mian was a little stunned. my parents know that I haven¡¯t been filming recently. They¡¯ll be worried if I don¡¯t go back. Mu Mian, are you focusing on the wrong point? Is this what you should be concerned about now? Isn¡¯t tang Ji ¡®an implying that you should stay at his mansion? Sigh, mu Mian¡¯s brain couldn¡¯t wrap itself around this. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go back to your house,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said in a disdainful tone. Mu Mian pouted. if it wasn¡¯t for my parents, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have gone back. But my parents insisted on staying in that courtyard house no matter what. I had no choice. Tang Ji ¡®an lowered his eyes and started to flip through the information in his hands. Then, he nced at mu Mian, who was sitting beside him.¡±You sit further away.¡± Chapter 1335 1335 You actually don¡¯t know how to drive? ¡°Huh?¡± mu Mian asked. thew firm¡¯s confidential information can¡¯t be seen by you. ¡°I don¡¯t even know how to watch it?¡± mu Mian asked. ¡°No, don¡¯t even look at it. Sit opposite.¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± mu Mian snorted. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back after dinner,¡± he said, holding her hand. After the previous incident, mu Mian didn¡¯t dare to let her guard down anymore. It was better to wait for sixth uncle to return. She just sat opposite his desk and read her script. The room was quiet. Mu Mian started to feel sleepy as she read on. Then, she fell asleep on the table. When sixth uncle came in, Tang Ji ¡®an nced at the person opposite him, then quietly got up and walked to sixth uncle¡¯s side. you don¡¯t have to send her home today. You can go home. You don¡¯t have toe over after you send me home. If there¡¯s a need, I can send her home myself. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. When he returned to his desk, he saw the script under her arm. Suddenly, his heart was in an intense struggle. One said, ¡± take a look. You can get to know her better. One said that peeking at other people¡¯s things was not a gentleman¡¯s style. In the end, second young master Tang could not resist the temptation.|| He reached out his evil hand and walked to her side. He gently lifted her arm and picked up the script that she was pressing on. On it were the words ¡®old stories of the Southern Tang Dynasty¡¯, followed by¡¯ little li Flying Dagger ¡®and¡¯ the secret realm of Mount huangguo¡¯. He had yet to read thest book. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Someone¡¯s voice rang out. A certain someone who was caught red-handed was suddenly at a loss. Didn¡¯t this girl always sleep like a log? Why did he suddenly wake up today? As expected of Tang Ji ¡®an, he was the most outstanding one among the former investigation officers. He threw the script on the table in disgust. you¡¯re drooling from your sleep. I¡¯m going to save your script. As expected of a person who had gone through great storms and waves, his psychological quality was not ordinary. Mu Mian wiped her mouth and red at him. liar! You peeked at my script, didn¡¯t you? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an returned to his seat and sneered, ¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that bored? I don¡¯t even have time to do the things at thew firm, and I still want to peek at your script?¡± ¡°You really didn¡¯t?¡± mu Mian squinted at him. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Mu Mian was suspicious, but you still needed evidence to confront someone. She only saw Tang Ji ¡®an holding the script, but she didn¡¯t see him open it. So, even if he had such a motive, you didn¡¯t have enough evidence, and it didn¡¯t constitute a crime. ¡°What time is it? why isn¡¯t sixth uncle back yet?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an looked at his watch. nine O¡¯ clock. He probably has something to do at home and can¡¯te. You can sleep here tonight. ¡°But I don¡¯t have a change of clothes,¡± mu Mian said. ¡°I¡¯ll get you a set of my pajamaster.¡± I¡¯ll wear your pajamas. They¡¯re too loose for me. Why don¡¯t you drive me home? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to drive.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, and his heart didn¡¯t race. Mu Mian was skeptical and said,¡¯ah? You don¡¯t know how to drive?¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know how to drive.¡± One of the young masters nodded. Half an hourter, Tang Ji ¡®an brought a set of blue and gray id pajamas to her. the pajamas I wore when I was fifteen. They should fit you perfectly. Mu Mian took the set of pajamas and caressed it fondly. ¡°You¡¯re still keeping your 15-year-old pajamas?¡± I kept everything I had because I didn¡¯t have a mother to talk about my past and everything I¡¯ve been through. So, I kept these things and asionally reminisced about them. Chapter 1336 1336 Don¡¯t be too shallow-minded Mu Mian felt that he was a little pitiful. She wanted to say something, but Tang Ji ¡®an only reached out and touched her head.¡±Alright, let¡¯s go to sleep.¡± That night, mu Mian put on the pajamas he had worn when he was 15 years old. The bottom of the pants had actually grown a bit. She sighed. Tang Ji ¡®an was already more than 170 centimeters when he was 15 years old. He was so good-looking. Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t let mu Mian speak because his sense of abandonment was getting weaker and weaker. He used to think that it was his mother who abandoned him, and his father didn¡¯t like him. Now, this thought seemed to have slowly faded, and his character was no longer so gloomy that he didn¡¯t even like himself. In the MU family, in mu Qin¡¯s room, Liu cuixiang sat by mu Qin¡¯s bed and took the book of Justice from her hands. She lowered her voice and said,¡±Mu Mian, that girl, didn¡¯te home today.¡± At the mention of mu Mian, mu Qin¡¯s face darkened. it¡¯s fine if she didn¡¯t. Doesn¡¯t she often stay out all night? ¡± Liu cuixiang gritted her teeth. I asked Cao Feng today. She said that the girl hasn¡¯t been filming recently. She hasn¡¯t been filming. Why isn¡¯t she home? ¡± Mu Qin¡¯s expression was disdainful. she doesn¡¯t care about her reputation anyway. The MU family¡¯s restrictions are useless against her. Now that she doesn¡¯t even respect her grandfather, who in this family can control the great celebrity mu? ¡± Liu cuixiang scoffed, ¡± everyone in the neighborhood says that celebrities are vixens who do nothing. That mu Mian is a vixens who do nothing all day. She spends all her time seducing men, unlike you who only knows how to study. Qinqin, with your personality, you¡¯re going to be at a disadvantage. Mu Qin put down the book,¡±you want me to learn from her?¡± I can¡¯t do that. I look down on people who rely on their looks the most. They don¡¯t have any real ability and can¡¯tst long with just their looks. Mom, don¡¯t be so short-sighted.¡± Liu cuixiang sighed. this girl didn¡¯te back for two nights. I¡¯m just afraid that she might really hook up with your inspector Tang and stay over at his ce. What should we do then? ¡± Mu Qin was very certain. that¡¯s impossible. Our director Tang is not a casual person. How could he let a woman stay at his ce for the night before he got married? there are so many people in the office who like him. The most powerful detective in our office, Zhong Qi, has liked him for nine years. I heard that he has never spoken to her except for work matters. Our director Tang is a very reserved person. Otherwise, he would not be unmarried at the age of 28. Liu cuixiang was still worried,¡±I keep feeling uneasy. Qinqin, you have to work hard to get inspector Tang, okay?¡± You¡¯ve been suppressing mu Mian for so many years. You can¡¯t lose to her in terms of finding a man now, understand?¡± Mu Qin was a little annoyed. This kind of thing couldn¡¯t be achieved with just one p. Obviously, Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s attention was on mu Mian now. That girl, mu Mian, had acted in so many movies, and her ability to seduce men was much better than hers. She had even fallen for that girl twice. She couldn¡¯t act rashly. She had to find the right opportunity. Now, the only person she could use was Ye Cheng. She had to think carefully, think carefully about how to make use of Ye Cheng. She pulled Liu cuixiang¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡± mom, in the future, when you chat with the neighbors, tell them that mu Mian and Ye Cheng are together. Both of them like each other, understand? ¡± No one knew a daughter better than her mother. Liu cuixiang instantly knew what her daughter was thinking and nodded. don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re pretty close. Many people think they¡¯re going to get married. Chapter 1337 1337 Chapter 1339-not afraid of being ridiculed? ¡°Yes.¡± The next morning, after the two of them had breakfast, mu Mian insisted on going home. If she didn¡¯t go home soon, she didn¡¯t know what mu Qin and first aunt were going to say behind her back. At that time, they would gossip with the neighbors again. Although she didn¡¯t care much about what others thought, her parents still lived there, after all, and they cared a lot. She didn¡¯t care about others in this life, but she couldn¡¯t not care about her own parents. Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t stop her. He only said, ¡°you can put some clothes here in the future. My house is very big. You cane and live here at any time. Mu Mian¡¯s face turned red. someone found out. It¡¯s not good not to make a fuss. After all, they weren¡¯t married yet. It wouldn¡¯t look good for them to live here all the time. Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows and looked at her,¡±haven¡¯t you already stayed there a few times?¡± Isn¡¯t it a little toote to say now?¡± Mu Mian knew that this man would not indulge her verbally. She snorted, ¡± ¡°I had no choice. I definitely won¡¯t live here in the future.¡± She was someone who wanted to buy a house, and she would have her own house soon. She had already looked at the location and nned to buy it near Si Nan mansion. She couldn¡¯t afford a big house, and even if she bought it, she wouldn¡¯t dare to live alone. She still had more than enough money to buy an apartment. Tang Ji ¡®an asked his sixth uncle to send mu Mian home first, then he went to thew firm himself. As soon as the car stopped at the entrance of the courtyard, he saw uninvited guests. It was du Tiantian and herwyer, waiting at the door. As soon as he saw Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s car, he immediately came up to him. Tang Ji¡¯ an sneered and didn¡¯t say anything. When du Tiantian¡¯swyer, Sun Qi, saw Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s car, he immediately came over and stood outside the car with a respectful attitude. Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and rolled down the window,wyer sun, don¡¯t you know that there¡¯s a court hearing in the afternoon?¡± Now that you¡¯vee to me, aren¡¯t you afraid of being ridiculed?¡± Sun Qi could be considered the bestwyer in Haicheng¡¯s four majorw firms, but he didn¡¯t dare to argue with Tang Ji ¡®an. After all, when second young master Tang dominated the court, he was still a fledgling. ¡°Inspector Tang, can we go in and talk?¡± he asked with even more respect. no, before the trial, I, as the defendant, don¡¯t want to have too much to do with the intiff, in case I can¡¯t exin it. Sun Qi was helpless. it¡¯s like this, inspector Tang. My client, Ms. Du Tiantian, would like to settle this out of court. She willpensate you for the losses that have been caused. Tang Ji ¡®an lowered his eyes and chuckled.wyer sun, you must be joking. If we settle it now, no one will know which side proposed it. If some nosy people spread rumors that I, Tang Ji¡¯ an, am guilty and want to settle it, my reputation will really be ruined. Also, du Tiantian said she wanted to make up for my losses, so she may have some misunderstanding about herself and me. My reputation has been damaged, and she can¡¯t make up for it. Sixth uncle, go in. Song ran was having her final exams, and she would bepletely free after that. The examsted for two days. When she finished thest exam, she walked out of the exam hall and saw two glutinous rice balls standing outside the exam hall to wee her. Yin Hua was at the side. The passing Fu Guang university students couldn¡¯t help but be attracted by these two super cute children, and they all whispered behind them. song ran is really a proud Son of Heaven. that¡¯s right. She¡¯s from a good family background, her husband is already a director at such a young age, and she has two cute children. God is really unfair. ¡°I gave all the good things to her.¡± Chapter 1338 1338 It was really Gu jinghang yeah, we¡¯re still looking for an internship. Her entertainmentpany is booming. I heard that it has already reached a scale of 100 people. ¡°Sigh, I can¡¯t win.¡± The winner of life, song ran, quickly ran under the tree. Niannian staggered over.¡±Mommy, Yingluo.¡± The people behind him were eximing that Yingying was too cute. Song ran picked niannian up. little girl, ¡± she said, ¡± it¡¯s your honor to see you. || Mom came out of the exam hall, but it¡¯s a pity that you probably don¡¯t remember. In the future, I¡¯ll be the one weing you guys outside the exam hall.¡± She held niannian in one hand and Yanzhi in the other, and turned to look at Yin Hua. ¡°Why did you bring them here?¡± Not far behind them were zou long and his group. Further behind them were Qin Mo¡¯s men. In fact, zou long knew. But now, he also knew that young master Qin was not a threat to the second miss. If they were willing to follow, then let them follow. He just didn¡¯t tell the second miss in case something happened again. Young master Qin was probably afraid that someone would plot against the second miss. It was always good to have more precautions. Yin Hua looked at her sister-inw with a smile. you will know when you get in the car. Song ran¡¯s heart started to race. She thought that Gu jinghang had returned. When he got into the car, he was disappointed to see that it was empty. Yin Hua quickly turned on the radio. sister-inw, listen. The radio was broadcasting theunch of the ¡®Red Star 1¡¯ rocket live. ¡°Sister-inw, the one who spoke just now was my brother.¡± Yin Hua said with an excited face. huh? ¡± song ran was confused. After all, director Gu had been keeping it a secret. Song ran naturally did not know that the research project he had been working on for the past two years was the research and development of ¡®Red Star No. 1¡¯. pay attention, pay attention, ¡± Yin Hua said in a small voice. you should still hear my brother¡¯s voice in a while. The radio was still broadcasting the rocketunch situation, saying that the No. 1 reactor was burning normally, that the propent consumption was normal, and that the first-stage engine had been ignited. Anyway, everything was normal. Finally, the man¡¯s deep voice sounded on the radio, ¡± in 15 minutes, Mars No. 1 will begin its inertial flight section under the effect of Earth¡¯s gravity until it is tangent to the predetermined orbit. Song ran smacked the door hard.||¡±It¡¯s really Gu jinghang.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Song ran finally understood why Gu jinghang had been acting so secretively all this time. It was because he had gone to research and develop rockets. How could he not be mysterious? at this stage, the entire world was in the midst of developing aviation. If they were not careful and the confidential information was leaked, the country would suffer a huge loss. Song ran was already able to piece things together. In short, her man had been under tremendous pressure for the past two years and had been living a very tough life. She was proud of him, but at the same time, her heart ached for him. She prayed silently in her heart that theunch must be a sess. It must be a sess. He must be very nervous now. It wasn¡¯t just him. The entire rocket Research and Development Center, everyone in the country, their hearts were in their throats. The car slowly drove to No. 2 research Institute. Song ran quickly turned on the television when she entered the house. She saw Gu jinghang in a formal suit sitting upright beside the female anchorwoman in the studio. Although the female anchor was professional, she couldn¡¯t hide her shyness. After all, no one expected the Deputy Chief Engineer of the rocket Research and Development Center, the director of the first Scientific Research Institute, to be such a handsome young man. Song ran¡¯s fiery eyes took a quick nce at it. ¡®Hmm, very good. The wedding ring is on my ring finger.¡¯ She sat calmly on the sofa and watched her director introduce the rocketunch to the National audience like a soldier on the battlefield.|| Progress. Chapter 1339 ?1339 Chapter 1341-hero The female streamer mumbled, ¡± yes. the female streamer was a bit of an eyesore. Instead of listening to the director¡¯s introduction, she nced at him from time to time. He really didn¡¯t know how to avoid suspicion in public. Is my jinghang a male star? Female host, I¡¯ve remembered your name. I¡¯ll definitely meet you in the future. at this moment, the third-stage rocket engine has been ignited, and the final eleration has begun. Song ran could feel Gu jinghang¡¯s nervousness. The sess or failure of this project depended on the progress of the rocket in the next half an hour. It was a project that had cost a lot of manpower, resources, and money. Song ran really wished that she could be by his side at this moment. Gu jinghang clenched his fist slightly and looked at the camera. Through the camera, he seemed to see her. She was watching television and should be watching him. It was as if seeing her face gave him courage. He gradually calmed down and stammered, He calmly looked at the broadcast of theunch base and calmly exined, ¡± now we can see that the third-stage rocket has been sessfully ignited. The flight speed is normal ... ¡± elerate ... ¡± everything is normal ... ¡± everything is normal ... ¡± ... ¡± ... ¡± ... ¡± ... The studio suddenly burst into an uproar, and all the members of the research and development team at the rocketunch base were also in a frenzy. Song ran, who was in the living room, was even more excited than them. She jumped three feet high and carried Yanzhi, who had been by her side the entire time.¡±Your father has seeded. Your father¡¯s mission is finally over.¡± Yes, niannian was already fast asleep, but the one-year-old Yanzhi was watching TV with her. It seemed that he would be a talent in the future. Yanzhi pointed at the person on the TV and said,¡±Daddy, Daddy, Daddy, Daddy.¡± Song ran nodded. yes, that¡¯s daddy. Daddy is a Big Hero. Big Hero, Big Hero ¡± daddy ¡± is a big ¡± Big Hero ¡± Song ran was unusually excited, and her voice was very loud. It could be heard from the opposite room. Sun Man and Qin mo were also watching television. Sun Man sneered, ¡± it¡¯s just a rocketunch. Is there a need to do this? ¡± Qin Mo¡¯s eyes were a little dim,¡¯if this isn¡¯t the case, what else is there to worry about? Do you think he¡¯s ying house? Heunched a rocket and promoted the country¡¯s aerospace industry.¡± ¡°But young master, you¡¯ve also helped them develop the medicine. In the future, you¡¯ll also be on TV and you¡¯ll be as glorious as you are now.¡± Qin mo lowered his eyes and smoked his cigarette. He didn¡¯t want the glory. He wanted someone in front of the TV to be sincerely happy for him. No, there would not be such a person. He heaved a sigh of relief. Gu jinghang had seeded again. Now, his position as the Superintendent was stable and the voices of dissent would gradually die down. After all, his achievements were real. Although he was young, no one would dare to doubt him. The person opposite the door was still screaming. It was obvious that she was really excited. She gave all her emotions to Gu jinghang alone and could not tell at all. I¡¯m envious, I¡¯m really envious. As song ran was shouting, someone knocked on the door. She quickly carried Yanzhi to open the door. It was the call from themunications Department. The young man gasped and said, ¡± ¡°Mrs. Inspector, the inspector wants to talk to you on the phone.¡± Song ran quickly carried Yanzhi and ran out. He wasing back. He was finallying back. The next evening, director Gu returned with an honor. All the scientific researchers from the second Research Institute lined up to wee him. Gu jinghang got out of the car and waved to greet them. Everyone cheered and surrounded him. He looked around but did not see his ran. Chapter 1340 1340 Qin mo didn¡¯t feel good Gu jinghang¡¯s heart tightened. When he was about to leave the studiost night, he was hugged by the female host. This girl was probably jealous. It was not easy to coax. Gu jinghang got into the car and drove straight to the dormitory. He got out of the car and was followed by a group of people. He walked up the stairs and pushed the door open. The people inside were sitting calmly on the sofa and watching television. Gu jinghang took off his tie and walked over slowly to the sofa. When he stood in front of her, she waved her hand in disgust. ¡°You¡¯re blocking my TV.¡± Gu jinghang ced one hand on the armrest of the sofa and looked down at her. ¡°You only want to watch TV and not me?¡± Song ran grabbed him.||¡±You let that female streamer hug you. Tell me, how are you going topensate me?¡± There was a group of people standing at the door, not daring to enter. A youngrade who did not know much about director Gu and his wife was full of excitement and surprise. So this was how the director and his wife usually got along? Gu jinghang raised his head and nced at the people outside the door. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want toe in for a cup of tea?¡± ¡°No, no, we¡¯ll go on our own,¡± du Dapeng quickly said. Tactful, very tactful. Du Dapeng helped them close the door. Gu jinghang reached out to unbutton his uniform and heaved a sigh of relief. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so bold as to hug me in front of the camera. I felt a little ufortable in front of the camera, so I let her take advantage of the loophole. Song ran snorted. you look like you¡¯re enjoying it. The female host is pretty. She has a sweet voice too. ¡°Are the children and Yin Hua at home?¡± Gu jinghang asked in a low voice. ¡°How did you do in the exam?¡± ¡°I did really well. I could¡¯ve done it without you.¡± The door opened, and so did the door on the other side. Qin mo seemed to be going somewhere, but when he looked over and saw that they were in love, his heart was pierced again. Qin mo thought that he must have been looking for trouble. If he lived opposite her, he would be able to see song ran, but he would also be able to see song ran and Gu jinghang being intimate. Was it the advantage that outweighed the disadvantage, or the disadvantage that outweighed the advantage? He was a little confused. ¡°Young master, let¡¯s go, Zhenzhen.¡± Sun Man peeked through the crack of the door and saw the couple hugging each other. He shook his head and called out again, ¡± ¡°Professor Qin, let¡¯s go.¡± Qin mo took another look, then lowered his eyes and went downstairs. I asked you to search for the remnants of S nation¡¯s forces, ¡± he said softly in the car. have you done so? ¡± Sun Man replied, ¡± yes. Before I found out, Gu jinghang¡¯s men were also investigating. It seems that he had already investigated two ces and reported it to the higher-ups. The higher-ups have already quietly taken care of it. Qin mo was upset. If Gu jinghang was a good-for-nothing, he would still have a chance to win. However, Gu jinghang¡¯s ability was outstanding and he was a perfect match for song ran. He circled around them but could not find a way to break through. Zou long must have been ordered by him to search for the remaining people in s country. Gu jinghang had always considered things from all aspects. ¡°Mm, let¡¯s continue searching,¡± he said dejectedly. Since he had returned, he should at least do something for her. This was actually his country. Since he was back, he didn¡¯t intend to return to M Nation. Here, his heart was at peace. This was also quite good. Young master Qin wasn¡¯t a broad-minded person. He definitely wouldn¡¯t be willing to give up the person he liked and still think for the other party wholeheartedly. What right did Gu jinghang have to have such a perfect life? Young master Qin was all alone, while chief Gu, who lived opposite him, was theplete opposite. He had his wife and children by his side, sharing the joy of his family. He was truly a winner in life. Chapter 1341 1341 Chapter 1343-swagger off After dinner, Gu jinghang carried his daughter in his arms for the first time and said, ¡± ¡°Niannian, when I wasn¡¯t at home, did you help dad deal with bad people?¡± Song ran clicked her tongue. inspector Gu, ¡± she said, ¡± is the only thing you can do to your daughter? is it just to make use of her? ¡± Niannian pped her little hands,¡±Daddy, Daddy, Daddy, Daddy!¡± Song ran reached out and pinched her toot face. ¡°Don¡¯t bother with your bad father.¡± director Gu, you should really dote on your daughter more, ¡± she said. your daughter has helped you a lot. She¡¯s tormented Qin mo so much. Gu jinghang put niannian down and turned to look at her. ¡°Is that so?¡± Song ran told him about what had happened in the past month.|| Everything was reported to him in detail. Gu jinghang wasforted that he did not raise his daughter in vain. Since he had returned, it was time to start transferring Qin mo out of the Institute. After all, the research and development of weapons didn¡¯t necessarily have to be in the Institute. Gu jinghang deeply felt that it was convenient to do things when he was in a high position. However, Qin mo wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. If he wanted to do it, he would still need to give a small tip. In the court¡¯s third trial, the court finally ruled that du Tiantian had falsely used her and that she and Red Star¡¯s Chairman were involved in tax evasion. Miss du Tiantian wanted to drag director Tang off the horse, but she identally got herself involved. This was truly a case of not taking the path to heaven but barging into hell when there was no door. After the court¡¯s judgment was passed, du Tiantian immediately became paralyzed. She did not dare to roar anymore, and could only beg for mercy.¡±Inspector Tang, I was wrong. I know I was wrong. Please let me go.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t even look at her. He gathered his suit and walked out. He had been busy enough with du Tiantian¡¯s matter. He wasn¡¯t someone who was so idle. There were still many things waiting for him to deal with. Du mingtian was filled with regret. After leaving the court, she whispered to herwyer, ¡± go to director Tang and tell him that I¡¯m willing to appoint Section Chief Lou. Ask him to let me off the hook. Sun Qi found Tang Ji ¡®an and said this, but he saw director Tang look at him coldly. miss du, you don¡¯t have to worry about Section Chief Lou. Without her, I¡¯ll make Section Chief Lou pay the price. Only then did Sun Qi realize how stupid it was to provoke director Tang and second young master Tang. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at him coldly, then closed the window and left. Sun Qi watched his car drive away and sighed. They went all the way to thew firm. Just as they reached the door of the office, Zhang Yang rushed out and said, ¡± chief, I received a call from your aunt at two in the afternoon. yes, ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an replied softly. I know. I¡¯ll call her back. After entering the office, he called back, and the call was picked up very quickly. Tang Ji ¡®an said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°First aunt, you were looking for me.¡± The middle-aged woman¡¯s voice came from the other end. Ji ¡®an, your uncle and I will be returning to Haicheng soon. Tang Ji ¡®an sat down in his chair. Thewsuits over the past few days had made him a little tired.¡±Are you back for a vacation? Is he taking the train? When are youing back? I¡¯ll get someone to pick you up at the station.¡± it¡¯s not a vacation. It¡¯s just that your uncle is getting on in years and his health isn¡¯t too good. He wants to retire and return to Haicheng to enjoy his retirement. ¡°Uncle is only 62, not old.¡± well, didn¡¯t your uncle find out that there was something growing on his lungsst year? now, he just wants to stay alive. We¡¯ve already discussed it and will return to Haicheng soon. ¡°Oh, okay. I know.¡± Chapter 1342 1342 Are they really together? To a certain extent, his first uncle was even more domineering than his father. His father had barely cared about him all these years, but his first uncle and aunt liked to point fingers at his life. Because Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s mother was his eldest uncle¡¯s most beloved younger sister, who hadmitted suicide in her thirties, he could only transfer his love to his nephew. To be honest, Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t like these restraints, but he couldn¡¯t refuse them in the name of love. He had two uncles. The first uncle was a big Shot in the capital, and the second uncle was also a rich and powerful man in Haicheng. Now that his two uncles and aunts had met, he felt that their future days would not be good. He knew his two aunts too well. They often said ¡®small family¡¯. They saw everyone from a small family and felt that no one was worthy of their outstanding nephew. Second young master Tang felt his head hurt. In the MU family, it took three months for others to be full-time employees, but mu Qin took more than half a year. During this time, she did not dare to provoke second young master Tang or cause trouble for mu Mian in public. This time, she could hold her head high. At dinner time, she told old master mu and Liu cuixiang the news. They couldn¡¯t stop smiling. Mu Mian ate her rice at the side without a word. She couldn¡¯t congratte mu Qin. Liu cuixiang nced at mu Mian and was instantly unhappy. ¡°Your sister has be an official civil servant in thew firm. Why are you still pulling a long face? You¡¯re not happy?¡± Mu Mian smiled. I¡¯m quite happy. Sister is the pride of the MU family. How can I not be happy that such a powerful person has appeared in my family? ¡± Auntie, don¡¯t be so petty.¡± Liu cuixiang gritted her teeth in hatred. This girl was not only an idle Vixen, but also a sharp-tongued Vixen. She was getting more and more difficult to deal with. Liu cuixiang nced at her daughter, picked up mu Qin¡¯s bowl, and handed it to mu Mian, ¡± ¡°Go get your sister a bowl of soup.¡± Mu Qin just stared at mu Mian. Mu Mian¡¯s eyes turned cold. This family was really treating her like a servant girl. She didn¡¯t say anything. Cao Feng quickly took the bowl.¡±I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go!¡± Mu Mian grabbed her mother and said,¡¯sister wants to drink soup, can¡¯t you get some for yourself? My mom and I aren¡¯t your servants, are we?¡± Mu Qin didn¡¯t speak, and Liu cuixiang was used to ying the ck face. Aiyo, you were just saying that you were happy for your sister, but you¡¯re lying. I can see that you¡¯re not happy at all. Your sister has be a formal employee of thew firm, but you can¡¯t even give her a bowl of soup. Are you not happy that your sister¡¯s job is stable? ¡± Mu Mian still did not take the bowl. sister became an official employee of thew firm, so she asked sister to serve me soup. Sister found the director of thew firm to be her boyfriend. Sister, are you going to serve me tea? ¡± Mu Qin¡¯s face darkened. What did he mean? Mu Mian and Tang Ji ¡®an were really together? Impossible, impossible. Mu Qin was already shocked to the point of speechlessness. Liu cuixiang¡¯s eyes turned cold and she said with an unfriendly expression,¡±What did you just say? You said you found Dunn as your boyfriend?¡± Mu Mian calmly picked up some food and asked,¡¯what¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you happy for me, first aunt?¡± She had to give her a taste of her own medicine. Didn¡¯t first aunt ask her if she was happy for her sister? Then, she would return the same words to her and see how she would answer. ¡°Who knows if you¡¯re telling the truth?¡± Liu cuixiang¡¯s face twitched. Chapter 1343 1343 Chapter 1345-nning something She didn¡¯t believe it. Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t seem like the type of person who would like mu Mian. The Tang family and the SU family were big shots and wealthy families. Why would they like mu Mian? Their Mu family was definitely a small family in their eyes, but mu Mian was not just a small family. She was also an actress.|| Zi, would that kind of person like her? It was more like she had taken a fancy to mu Qin. Although her Qinqin had the same background as mu Mian, she had graduated from a political andw University and was now an employee in aw firm. It was so glorious. Mu Mian chuckled,¡¯first aunt, are you saying that you don¡¯t want me to find the director of aw firm as my boyfriend? Don¡¯t You Want Me to be well?¡± Liu cuixiang was choked by her words, and the smile on her face could no longer be maintained.¡±Who doesn¡¯t wish for you to get better? you little girl, how can you speak to your elders every day?¡± Old master mu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said coldly, ¡± alright, I¡¯ll get my rtives toe over tomorrow to celebrate with Qinqin. Let¡¯s have dinner at home. Cao Feng, go buy more groceries. it¡¯s sister¡¯s celebratory banquet, ¡± mu Mian said coldly. let first aunt go and buy the ingredients. &Nbsp; Cao Feng pulled mu Mian¡¯s hand. I¡¯m going. I¡¯m going to the market to buy more food. Cao Feng tugged at mu Mian¡¯s hand under the table. Mu Mian knew that her mother was going to say that all things would prosper if the family was harmonious again. What did she mean by ¡®all things will prosper in a harmonious family¡¯? if you give in, others will just bully you a little more¡¯? how was she going to make her mother understand this problem? After dinner, mu Qin returned to her room with a pale face, followed by Liu cuixiang. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that mu Mian is really with our director?¡± mu Qin gritted her teeth. Liu cuixiang¡¯s eyes were filled with contempt. you¡¯ve been in the office for more than half a year. You should know your director, right? didn¡¯t you say that he hasn¡¯t had a partner even at the age of 28? ¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense for them to really get together just because he met mu Mian. I think he should start his career first and leave his family to arrange for his marriage. People like him will definitely hope to find a match of equal social status in the end. Mu Mian will definitely not be in their eyes.¡± Mu Qin nced at her mother. what are you saying? I¡¯m not worthy of the Tang family¡¯s attention. After all, mu Mian and I came from the same family. We¡¯re from a small family. Liu cuixiang quickly said,¡±can that girl bepared to you?¡± You don¡¯t even know how bad her reputation is outside. Let me tell you, as long as the Tang family and the SU familye to our alley, I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t dare to take this girl.¡± Mu Qin was still unhappy and was secretly nning something. She thought that mu Mian and Tang Ji ¡®an were friends at most. That girl just liked to talk big and wanted to use Tang Ji¡¯ an to pressure them. Since that was the case, she would invite Tang Ji ¡®an to her house for the celebration banquet tomorrow. She wanted to expose mu Mian¡¯s lies on the spot. She wanted to see the girl¡¯s face when she was humiliated and see if she still dared to lie. After mu Mian returned to her room, she took out her two passbook from the bottom of the wooden box and carefully calcted. She had been filming for three years. In these three years, she had been quite thrifty. The money she saved was enough to buy a small two-bedroom apartment. She had also seen a few real estate buildings, and they were all not far from Si Nan mansion. She carefully calcted the numbers in the passbook and then calcted the price of the house. Her savings were probably enough to buy a house of about 70 square meters. Chapter 1344 1344 Morse code? Well, 70 square meters was enough for her to live with her parents. She nned to start buying a house in two days. This way, she wouldn¡¯t have to suffer the anger of mu Qin, her aunt, and her grandfather. She didn¡¯t want to live under someone else¡¯s roof. They were all mu, so why should their family live like servants? She ced the passbook back in its original ce and felt a little uneasy. Her parents might not be willing to leave with her for the time being. If she was not around, her parents would be the only ones left. They would definitely be bullied to death. Her father was an honest man who was not good with words, and her mother was kind and weak. She must find a way to take her parents away. At the second Research Institute, there was a knock on the door. Gu jinghang¡¯s Secretary, Yang Yi, knocked on the door and entered. ¡°Chief, Madam is outside.¡± Gu jinghang quickly hung up the phone, got up, and walked out. As soon as he walked out, a woman in an ivory white dress walked over and said in a coquettish tone, ¡± ¡°Are you still going back for dinner?¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home.¡± Gu jinghang coughed lightly. It was already dark outside. It was summer and the sky was full of stars. Gu jinghang held her hand and the two of them walked towards the courtyard like an old couple. Gu jinghang frowned slightly. The people from the Academy of Sciences had just told him that professor Qin was involved in the research and development of several special drugs. The higher-ups would unconditionally agree to all of his requests. The higher-ups hoped that director Gu could lead this professor who had made great contributions to scientific research. A certain someone was simply suffering in silence. This was a f * cking love rival. He didn¡¯t want to lead him. He just wanted to kick him out of the second Institute. Who knew what kind of trouble he would cause if he stayed opposite. But now that he was the director, he had to look at the big picture. If the country¡¯s Science and Technology Development was dyed because of a small matter like love, then he would really be the number one sinner. I¡¯ll endure! Director Gu felt like smoke was rising from his head, and he was in extreme pain. When she returned home, she opened the door and saw that her love rival hade to her house. She was sitting at the dining table and seemed to be waiting for dinner. Gu jinghang¡¯s face turned pale and song ran¡¯s expression did not look good either. She walked in front of Qin mo and said coldly, ¡± ¡°What are you doing in my house?¡± I came backte, ¡± professor Qin said matter-of-factly, ¡± and by the time I got back, there was no more food in the cafeteria. I could only eat at your house. Gu jinghang clenched his fists tightly and told himself that he would endure it for the sake of the scientific research development of his country. He would endure it until he could no longer endure it and endure it all over again. He could see the big picture, but song ran did not need to. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a kitchen in your room? Don¡¯t you know how to cook?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Tsk, tsk. He said it so righteously that it really made song ran so angry that smoke wasing out of her seven orifices. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to do it? Sun Man doesn¡¯t know how to do it either?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t either.¡± Song ran gritted her teeth. that has nothing to do with me. Go back to where you came from. My house doesn¡¯t wee you. Qin mo calmly nced at Gu jinghang. ¡°Twenty-five?¡± The veins on Gu jinghang¡¯s forehead were bulging. He knew that Qin mo was threatening him with the research results of the special medicine. The higher-ups had already made it clear that if Qin mo could develop a special medicine that was effective in suppressing cancer, everyone in the Research Institute had to cooperate with him. Gu jinghang tried his best to suppress the anger in his heart. He pulled song ran¡¯s hand and sat down. ¡°Just let him eat here.¡± Song ran was confused. What was going on? What kind of riddle were these two people ying? how could they stay for dinner on the 25th? Morse code? Chapter 1345 1345 Chapter 1347-another secret She looked at Gu jinghang, but he did not move. She reached out and pulled Gu jinghang¡¯s fingers. Gu jinghang gritted his teeth and said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± Song ran red at Qin mo with hatred. It seemed like she had to use her trump card. She turned to niannian, who was ying on the sofa, and said, ¡± ¡°Niannian,e here.¡± Niannian slid down the sofa and ran over with her short legs, pouncing on her legs. ¡°Mommy, Yingluo, mommy, Yingluo¡± Song ran picked her up and ced her in the baby chair. She moved to Qin Mo¡¯s side.¡±Since professor Qin wants to stay for dinner, I can¡¯t let this meal go to waste. Please help me feed my daughter.¡± Qin mo really had a psychological shadow over niannian. This girl might be young, but her destructive power was top-notch. He muttered to himself, but he did not show it on his face. Well, the little girl was sitting in the baby chair. At least she wouldn¡¯t pee on him and flood his house. The little girl was smiling at this moment, and she didn¡¯t look like she was going to cause any damage. ¡°It¡¯s a reasonable request. I won¡¯t eat your food for free,¡± he said with a smile. As he spoke, he picked up a piece of eggnt and was about to stuff it into niannian¡¯s mouth. Song ran quickly waved her hand.¡±Our niannian likes to drink tomato egg soup. You can just feed her some soup.¡± Qin mo criticized in his heart. She had so many requests and was really treating him like a nanny. But didn¡¯t he ask for this himself? He had no choice but to ept his fate and be ordered around by others. He scooped a spoonful of soup and fed it to the little ancestor¡¯s mouth. As soon as niannian swallowed it, she vomited it all out, all the way to his pants. Young lord Qin, professor Qin, this little girl is a devil. Have you not learned your lesson? Niannian shook her head,¡±I¡¯m not eating Yingluo, I¡¯m not eating Yingluo.¡± The drama queen, song ran, ran over. ¡°Is it too hot? You didn¡¯t even blow on it before feeding it to her. ¡± She had a look of disgust on her face, and the veins on Qin Mo¡¯s forehead bulged. This was the mother and daughter working together to mess with him again. He endured it, he endured it! Gu jinghang, on the other hand, was calm andposed.¡¯Didn¡¯t you insist on staying at my house for a meal? Then go ahead and eat. Let¡¯s see if you have the ability to eat this meal. On the other hand, Qin mo was calm. Under the unweing gazes of the couple, he peacefully finished his dinner and then left. Song ran turned around and squinted at Gu jinghang. ¡°What were you talking to Qin mo about just now? why is there something between you two that I don¡¯t know about? What was 25? What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret for the research,¡± Gu jinghang said helplessly. it¡¯s a secret again. song ran wanted to cry but had no tears. &Nbsp; Song ran looked at him, feeling wronged. aren¡¯t you the Superintendent? ¡± Wasn¡¯t he the head of the second Institute? Can¡¯t you transfer him away? There are so many research institutes in Sea city. They¡¯re serving the country.¡± Gu jinghang put his arm around her waist. I¡¯ll think of a way to transfer him away. It¡¯ll take time. ¡°Inspector, please hurry up.¡± Believe in the Superintendent. The Superintendent would want this scourge to be transferred away more than you, alright? The next day, mu Qin arrived at the office early and kept an eye on the entrance of the lobby. When Tang Ji ¡®an walked in, she quickly ran out. Tang Ji ¡®an frowned as he looked at the person who had rushed in front of him, his expression guarded. Mu Qin was a few steps away from him and said carefully, director Tang, there¡¯s a banquet at my house tonight. Aren¡¯t you going to attend it with Mianmian? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her, and mu Qin hurriedly said, ¡± I don¡¯t have any other intentions. If Mianmian didn¡¯t invite you, I¡¯ll invite you on her behalf. I hope you can attend. Chapter 1346 1346 Chapter 1348-how infuriating! After saying that, he turned around and went back to his office. If Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t go, it would mean that he didn¡¯t give mu Mian any face, and he could directly deny that Tang Ji¡¯ an and mu Mian were lovers. In mu Qin¡¯s eyes, mu Mian didn¡¯t even invite Tang Ji ¡®an to the MU family¡¯s banquet, which meant that mu Mian was guilty. After all, if she, mu Qin, could find a boyfriend like him, she would definitely bring him to her rtives to show off. This time, she would definitely embarrass mu Mian in front of her rtives. In the evening, Tang Ji ¡®an looked at the time. It was 5:30. He packed up and left the office. When he went down to the first floor, mu Qin saw Tang Ji¡¯ an¡¯s back and couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. Was Tang Ji ¡®an going to the MU family? She thought that she was the one who invited Tang Ji ¡®an. He might not be giving mu Mian face, but maybe he was giving her face? She hurriedly followed him out. Tang Ji ¡®an happened to be sitting in the car. The window was half-open, and the breeze blew. Tang Ji¡¯ an nced at her, and the car slowly drove away from her eyes. Well, a certain self-sentimental youngdy didn¡¯t know what to say tofort herself. I¡¯ve seen you, but I¡¯m not giving you a ride. Mu Qin gritted her teeth, feeling upset. She thought about it again, maybe Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t go to the MU family? Thinking of this, he became happy again. En, miss mu Qin¡¯s mentality is still pretty good. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s car sped all the way and stopped in front of the MU family¡¯s house. The main door was wide open, and there were many people in the courtyard. He could see that mu Mian was busy. Mu Mian didn¡¯t want to be busy at all, but she couldn¡¯t bear to see her mother work until she was drenched in sweat. What kind of day was this? She, her mother, and her second aunt were busying and going to celebrate with mu Qin. Eldest aunt was alone in the living room, bragging about how sessful her Qinqin was, how difficult it was to get into the office, and how her rtives were ttering her. It was really infuriating! As soon as Tang Ji ¡®an stood at the door, he attracted the attention of everyone in the main hall. Old master mu immediately led a few rtives out to wee him and proudly introduced him to his rtives, ¡± this is director Tang of thew firm. Wee, wee, second young master Tang, ¡± The rtives were a little surprised that Qin Qin had a rtionship with the famous Tang family in Haicheng. It seemed that Qin Qin was really sessful. She had made friends with the director as soon as she entered thew firm. Could it be that second young master Tang had fallen for their Qin Qin? Then their family would really be in great shape. Tang Ji ¡®an nodded slightly, then turned to mu Mian, who was washing vegetables by the well in the yard. As he walked closer, he pulled up the sleeve of his white shirt. ¡°Yingluo, why are you here?¡± mu Mian was a little surprised. Mu Mian was actually a very independent woman. She did not have the idea of eagerly bringing a boyfriend from a prominent family to show off in front of her rtives. After all, this was a method that relied on men. She wanted to use her own efforts to get a ce in the MU family. So, she didn¡¯t inform Tang Ji ¡®an toe over. But why did hee uninvited? Tang Ji ¡®an rolled up the sleeves of his white shirt and stood beside the well tform. ¡°I¡¯ll help you wash your Kasaya.¡± Old master mu was shocked. How could he let an important guest wash the vegetables? &Nbsp; he quickly turned around and called out to Liu cuixiang, ¡± what are you still standing there for? help second and third brother prepare dinner. Liu cuixiang didn¡¯t dare to dy. She quickly ran to the well and looked at Tang Ji ¡®an with a fawning smile.¡±Young master Tang, how can I trouble you to wash the vegetables? I can do it.¡± Chapter 1347 1347 Hearing the discussion of the rtives Tang Ji ¡®an was just putting on an act. When he saw Liu cuixianging over, he put down the unknown green vegetables in his hand and said to mu Mian, ¡± ¡°Alright, put it down and let her take a shower.¡± Mu Mian wiped the sweat off her forehead and looked at Liu cuixiang. first aunt, why don¡¯t you go into the kitchen and cook some vegetables? let my mothere out to wash the vegetables. She¡¯s sweating all over from the heat. Let here out to cool down. All the rtives were staring at her, and so was Tang Ji ¡®an. She was in a difficult position, but she still insisted, ¡± ¡°Today is Qinqin¡¯s celebration banquet. I still have to receive guests.¡± Mu Mian smiled. Grandpa and uncle will take care of the guests. I don¡¯t think we need Auntie. Liu cuixiang had no choice but to fall into the little girl¡¯s trap. She walked angrily into the kitchen, and the moment she entered, she was hit by the heat. She said sarcastically, Cao Feng, your filial daughter asked you to go out and wash the vegetables. Let me do it here. Cao Feng was at a loss. Mu Mian quickly ran to the kitchen and pulled her out.¡±Mom,e out and wash the vegetables. Let them cool for a while.¡± Cao Feng was sweating profusely. She could not stand the boredom, so she ran to the well and began to wash the vegetables. Mu Mian looked at Tang Ji ¡®an gratefully. Tang Ji¡¯ an stood in front of her and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re a servant in this house?¡± I¡¯m not, ¡± mu Mian mumbled softly. but my mother is always being enved by them. I can¡¯t stand it. Tang Ji ¡®an had a resentful look on his face. He reached out and touched her head.¡±Even in front of me, he¡¯s not this submissive.¡± Coincidentally, mu Qin had just returned. The moment she entered the courtyard, she saw such a lovey-dovey scene. She was close to her rtives and could hear their discussion. I thought that second young master Tang was dating Qinqin. Turns out he¡¯s dating Mianmian. that¡¯s right. I thought so too. Mianmian, this girl is so capable. Mu Qin¡¯s face instantly darkened. Did touching the head mean that they were in a rtionship? These people¡¯s ability to look at the map and speak was really amazing. She quickly squeezed through the crowd and walked to the well. She looked at Tang Ji ¡®an with a smile. ¡°Director Tang, wee. Pleasee in and take a seat.¡± Mu Mian gave mu Qin a meaningful look. It was obvious that Tang Ji ¡®an had been invited by her good sister. He probably wanted tough at her, or he didn¡¯t believe that Tang Ji ¡®an was her boyfriend. Then, since her good sister had gone to great lengths to invite Tang Ji ¡®an over, this love was not to be shown off. She boldly grabbed|| Holding Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s hand, second young master Tang was shocked. This girl was really bold, but he liked her. Mu Qin was so angry that her face was almost twisted. Mu Mian was really shameless. She held a man¡¯s hand in public. If this wasn¡¯t a Vixen, what was? She screamed in her heart for Tang Ji ¡®an to shake off her hand. How dare you want such a bold and unrestrained woman? aren¡¯t you afraid of ruining the Tang family¡¯s reputation? However, she saw that Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t shake her off. He held mu Mian¡¯s hand and walked into the main hall.|| A group of rtives were whispering behind him. In the early 1990s, there were more and more Virgin friends holding hands, but most of them would not do so in front of the elders. After all, the elders were more conservative, and the rtives were all looking at the two in shock. it seems like second young master Tang is Mianmian¡¯s boyfriend. Mianmian, how did this girl get to know such a powerful person? ¡± ¡°Did you get to know each other through Qinqin? After all, Qinqin is working in thew firm.¡± Chapter 1348 1348 Chapter 1350-a life of wealth I don¡¯t know. If that¡¯s really the case, then Mianmian is a very cunning girl. Mu Qin gritted her teeth in anger, but she didn¡¯t dare to show it. She could only follow her rtives to the main hall. She didn¡¯t believe that the two of them were really together. Mu Mian was the one who took the initiative to hold Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s hand. Tang Ji¡¯ an was just being gentlemanly and didn¡¯t want to embarrass her in front of everyone. This girl was really scheming. When they arrived at the main hall, old master mu quickly invited Tang Ji ¡®an to take a seat. Tang Ji¡¯ an smiled and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m a junior, so I won¡¯t be taking a seat. You should take a seat.¡± Old master mu felt proud and sat in the seat of honor under the envious gazes of his rtives. ¡°Why did you suddenlye over?¡± he asked Tang Ji ¡®an with a smile. ¡°I was the one who invited our director over,¡± mu Qin answered first. The rtives ¡®expressions were a little interesting. So, which girl was Tang Ji¡¯ an rted to? Mu Mian looked at her quietly, not in a hurry to show off. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her meaningfully and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m here for Mianmian.¡± Mu Qin¡¯s face darkened and she was embarrassed. Then, he forced a smile, ¡± director Tang, I heard from Mianmian that the two of you have officially started dating. Is that true? ¡± The corners of mu Mian¡¯s lips curled up. Wasn¡¯t this her cousin¡¯s motive? she didn¡¯t believe her words and wanted her to lose face in front of her rtives. Since you¡¯re looking for trouble so sincerely, then I¡¯ll be kind and cooperate with you. Sheughed. didn¡¯t I already tell you? I¡¯m with Ji ¡®an now. You don¡¯t believe me, so you¡¯ve asked the person involved toe over and verify it? ¡± Mu Qin looked at her with a faint smile. This girl couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She spoke before the man. She was afraid that Tang Ji ¡®an would embarrass her. Tang Ji ¡®an held mu Mian¡¯s hand again and looked up at mu Qin.¡±If we weren¡¯t dating, would I have held her hand?¡± Oh my, she brought humiliation upon herself. This time, the one who was embarrassed was mu Qin. Tang Ji ¡®an had personally acknowledged mu Mian¡¯s identity. Why did she invite Tang Ji¡¯ an over to bring humiliation upon herself and make mu Mian proud in front of so many rtives? She had really lost her mind. Although old master mu was also unhappy, he would not show it on his face. He only reluctantly said, ¡± ¡°Your granddaughter is unruly. Second young master Meng really doesn¡¯t mind.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an was still holding mu Mian¡¯s hand. He smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s naughty. It¡¯s good that she¡¯s with me.¡± The rtives started to praise mu Mian in a fanciful way, saying one sentence after another. Aiya, I¡¯ve always felt that Mianmian was a promising child since she was young. that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve even read Mianmian¡¯s fortune before. This girl has a benefactor in her life. that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I see that this girl looks very blessed. One look and I can tell that she¡¯s going to be rich. Aiya, Mianmian is going to enjoy life in the future. you¡¯re really a perfect match for second young master. You¡¯re a perfect match. Mu Mian¡¯s temples throbbed. Tang Ji ¡®an had reallyughed at this group of rtives who took advantage of the situation. Damn mu Qin, why did she have to invite him over? Mu Qin was so angry that her lungs were about to explode. Today was supposed to be her celebratory banquet to celebrate her bing an official employee of thew firm. Why did mu Mian steal all the limelight? However, Tang Ji ¡®an was here, and he was so protective of mu Mian. After she humiliated herself, she didn¡¯t dare to re up. No one in the hall noticed her anymore, so she could only leave the main hall and go to the kitchen. Chapter 1349 1349 Who would dare not give face to the Tang family? In the kitchen, her mother was cooking. Outside the kitchen, her second aunt was scraping fish scales, and her third aunt was washing vegetables. They were talking andughing, and her mother was the only one drenched in sweat. ¡°Damn that mu Mian!¡± She stomped her foot in anger. Her voice was soft, not daring to disturb the people outside. ¡°That wretched girl, she¡¯s really getting more and more arrogant.¡± Liu cuixiang gritted her teeth. Mu Qin stood at the side, her eyes dark.¡±No wonder people say that the entertainment industry is full of vixens. I even spoke up for her in the past. I was blind.¡± Liu cuixiang took out the vegetables from the pot, wiped the sweat on her forehead, and snorted. I saw everything just now. That girl is so shameless. She took the initiative to hold a man¡¯s hand in front of so many people. Who knows what she might do when no one is around? ¡± Mu Qin¡¯s face darkened unwillingly. Liu cuixiang sighed. you should learn from that girl. What era are we in? you should be more open-minded. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be the one at a disadvantage, understand? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to learn these things. I don¡¯t rely on these methods,¡± mu Qin snorted coldly. Liu cuixiang was somewhat resentful.¡±But you see, don¡¯t men like this kind? No matter how outstanding you are, you won¡¯t be able to seduce men like mu Mian. Men just can¡¯t see you, understand?¡± Mu Qin arrogantly raised her chin,¡±so what if I see her?¡± Life is so long, and I can¡¯t be short-sighted. Tang Ji ¡®an can see her now, but can he see her for the rest of his life? Could she really enter the Tang family with her style? I don¡¯t believe it. ¡± Liu cuixiang looked at the lively main hall with indignation and said in a strange tone, ¡± ¡°That girl really made a name for herself in front of our rtives today.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really good at usurping the host¡¯s role,¡± mu Qin snorted discontentedly. It was human nature to curry favor with the rich and powerful. The group of rtives who hade to celebrate mu Qin¡¯s official promotion to an official employee of thew firm had been fawning over mu Mian and Tang Ji ¡®an. After all, everyone knew that Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s identity was extraordinary. If mu Mian really married into the Tang family, they, as rtives, would more or less be favored. At least, it would be much more convenient for them to go out and do things in the future. Who would dare to not give face to the Tang family? Mu Qin¡¯s family waspletely ignored. Mu Mian looked at her cousin who was eating silently at the table with a smile.¡¯Sister, you didn¡¯t expect this situation, did you? didn¡¯t you ask for it?¡¯ Tang Ji ¡®an wasn¡¯t usually very considerate, but he was quite good at showing off in front of his rtives. He even put food in her bowl. Mu Mian looked at him with tears of gratitude. Second young master Tang, if you want to enter the entertainment industry, let me know. Big sister will bring you in. Second young master Tang looked at her silly expression and pulled her fingers under the table. ¡°Eat. Don¡¯t stare at me in a daze.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s staring at you in a daze?¡± mu Mian muttered softly. The two of them were quarreling. In the eyes of others, it was just a flirtatious exchange between a couple. How could the rtives not take advantage of the situation and praise them? ¡°Oh my, the young couple¡¯s rtionship is really good.¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Second young master is so considerate to our Mianmian. Mu Mian felt that she couldn¡¯t bear to listen to this anymore. Mu Qin was even more unable to bear it. She was suffering inside. She was originally the glory of this family. All along, when her rtives came over, they would only see her and praise her. This time, all the limelight was stolen by that wretched girl.|| He just loved to act. Chapter 1350 1350 Chapter 1352-truly worrying How detestable. The meal was finished just like that. Mu Mian felt ufortable and happy at the same time. A certain someone dug his own grave to invite Tang Ji ¡®an over, and then his face was dark the entire time. She felt happy just thinking about it. The rtives all came over to say goodbye to Tang Ji ¡®an, and then praised mu Mian onest time. Mu Mian received more praise today than she had in the first 21 years of her life. The rtives gradually dispersed, and Tang Ji ¡®an pretended to roll up his sleeves again. ¡°I¡¯ll do the dishes.¡± The entire Mu family was in fear and trepidation. ¡°How can I trouble you to wash the dishes?¡± Old master mu quickly called Liu cuixiang,¡±cuixiang, what are you still standing there for?¡± Hurry up and wash the dishes.¡± Liu cuixiang gritted her teeth so hard that they almost broke, but in front of this Big Shot, how could she not obey? her daughter was working under him. If she provoked this Big Shot, her daughter¡¯s future would be uncertain. People had to lower their heads when they were under the eaves. Liu cuixiang cleaned up the dishes, and Tang Ji ¡®an said lightly, ¡± ¡°Mu Qin, are you going to let you|| Is mom busy alone?¡± Very well, both mother and daughter were tricked by Tang Ji ¡®an to wash the dishes. Mu Mian almostughed out loud. Very good, she could let the mother and daughter experience what kind of life she had lived in the past. Tang Ji ¡®an pulled mu Mian¡¯s hand out of the courtyard and got into his car. ¡°Second young master Tang, you are the Prince who saved Cindere¡¯s life today.¡± Mu Mian grinned as she looked at him. Tang Ji ¡®an snorted,¡±don¡¯t you know how to resist?¡± Aren¡¯t you very powerful in front of me?¡± Mu Mian felt wronged. it¡¯s all because of my mother. She didn¡¯t want to resist. If I resist alone, I¡¯ll be isted and helpless. Do you understand? ¡± My mom likes peace and prosperity, and the premise of peace and prosperity is that she works like a cow or a horse. Sigh, my mom is simply like a little wife from a feudal society. It¡¯s so worrying.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an ruffled her hair and said,¡±don¡¯t talk to you.¡±|| Mom will learn.¡± don¡¯t worry, ¡± mu Mian chuckled. I won¡¯t be bullied by them like my mother. Her n to buy a house would officially start tomorrow. The two of them chatted for a while before Tang Ji ¡®an said, ¡± if you have such events in the future, you can let me attend. I don¡¯t want to get an invitation from your cousin, understand? ¡± He was still very happy to let her be in the limelight. ¡°I felt that you would be ufortable in front of my rtives, so I didn¡¯t want to invite you,¡± mu Mian touched her neck. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I won¡¯t feel ufortable.¡± He coughed lightly. Mu Mian was secretly pleased. alright, I understand. I¡¯ll call you along in the future. After his car left, mu Mian stood at the door and watched him leave for a while before she turned around and entered the house. Just then, the two people in the kitchen came out after washing the dishes. It was a summer night in early July. The wind was blowing gently. She feltfortable both physically and mentally, but the two people opposite her were suffering both physically and mentally. Liu cuixiang red at mu Mian hatefully. That wretched girl, she had actually arranged for her to do so much housework today. Mu Qin was able to keep her cool. She walked over with a smile and held mu Mian¡¯s hand. ¡°In the future, you can invite Tang Ji ¡®an yourself, okay? Today, I specially invited director Tang over on your behalf. If you¡¯re in love, why did you hide it from your rtives? after all, it¡¯s a happy event.¡± Mu Mian did not react, but she cursed in her heart. She really had to respect this cousin of hers. She smiled. I¡¯m just afraid of stealing your limelight. Since you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll bring Ji ¡®an back often. Chapter 1351 1351 Chapter 1353-buying a house He kept calling her Ji ¡®an, and mu Qin felt that she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She could only respectfully call him director, but mu Mian could affectionately call him Ji ¡®an. This was the difference between her and mu Mian. She forced a smile and said, ¡°well, okay. In the future, bring director Tang back more often. It¡¯s lively at home. I¡¯ll go back to my room first. As soon as she turned around, the smile on her face disappearedpletely. The fake smile on mu Mian¡¯s face disappeared. We¡¯re not stupid about fake sisterhood.|| Melon would not be easily deceived by your friendly appearance. After returning to her room, mu Qin had officially removed her disguise. She sat on the edge of the bed and said through gritted teeth, ¡°That girl is really insolent.¡± Liu cuixiang sat beside her,¡±then what can we do?¡± That second young master Tang is probably obsessed with that girl¡¯s face. Qinqin, I think you should dress up a little. Wear a colorful dress and put on some makeup. Don¡¯t always wear ck, white, and gray.¡± Mu Qin¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain,¡±I¡¯m an employee of thew firm. Do you want me to dress up all day? is that realistic?¡± I¡¯m not acting|| Zi.¡± Liu cuixiang sighed. then I¡¯ll wear something brighter when I¡¯m not working. Hmm? ¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I know,¡± mu Qin said, feeling annoyed. The next morning, mu Mian went out. She didn¡¯t tell anyone that she had bought a house. She didn¡¯t tell Tang Ji ¡®an or song ran. She wanted to make her own decision. The house was called Jing ¡®an No. 1. It was about ten minutes away from Si Nan mansion by bike. It was very close and not a high-endmunity, but it was within her range of afford. She had also inspected it in various aspects. There were schools, hospitals, and transportation nearby. If you can¡¯t buy it, you¡¯ll suffer a loss, and if you can¡¯t buy it, you¡¯ll be fooled. She had already checked out the surroundings several times. There was a sales office at the entrance of themunity. When she ran in, no staff paid her any attention. Mu Mian was wearing a light yellow knee-length dress and a small straw hat. Her long, straight hair hung down in front of her chest like soup hanging from noodles. She did not put on any makeup, and she looked like a high school student. Who would even bother with her? Who would think that she was here to buy a house? Mu Mian walked up to a middle-aged man in a suit and asked politely, ¡± ¡°May I ask if you¡¯re selling a house?¡± yes, ¡± the middle-aged man said with a fake professional smile. are you here to buy a house with your parents? ¡± Mu Mian smiled,¡¯I¡¯m buying my own house, can you take me to have a look? I need a house with two bedrooms and one living room, or a two bedroom and two living room house. The area should be controlled within 90 square meters. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s connected from the north to the south, and the lighting should be better.¡± The middle-aged man chuckled. youngdy, don¡¯t mess around. How old are you? ¡± Mu Mian was a little regretful. She should have put on a fiery red lipstick when she came out today. She would look small without it. How could she have forgotten? She quickly took out her identification card and passbook from her small satchel. I¡¯m already 21 years old. I¡¯m already an adult. Also, this is my bank ount book. I n to book The House today. When the sales man saw this, he suddenly felt that he had neglected her and quickly apologized, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I thought you were still a child. I¡¯ll show you the house now.¡± Mu Mian didn¡¯t mind. She followed the middle-aged man into the neighborhood and made her request, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it too high. My mother¡¯s right leg isn¡¯t very good. She won¡¯t be able to climb too high.¡± In the early 1990s, in this kind of oldmunity, there were generally low-rise houses, which were only five or six floors. There were no elevators, and there were two units on one floor, opposite each other. Chapter 1352 1352 I¡¯ve really met a big client The saleswoman was quite reliable and did not lie to mu Mian. He brought her to a three-story house in the front row of the neighborhood to take a look. this building is in the first row. There¡¯s no shelter in front, so the lighting is good.|| The first and secondyers are moist, and the thirdyer is the best. Youngdy, take a look and see if you¡¯re satisfied.¡± Mu Mian looked around. This was an unfinished house with two bedrooms and two living rooms. The lighting was good in all aspects, and it was more than enough for a family of three. The sales man was still exining,¡±the price for this unit is 2000 Yuan per square meter, and this one is 8 Yuan per square meter.¡±|| 9 square meters. We¡¯ve all received the policy, and the house prices here will definitely rise in the future. Youngdy, you have a good eye. Now is definitely the best time to make a move.¡± Mu Mian did some calctions in her heart. She had heard Xiao ran mention before that foreign banks could now take loans to buy houses. In order to encourage loans to buy houses, the banks and real estatepanies had set a policy of zero down payment for buying houses. She now had more than 100000 Yuan in her savings. Since it was a down payment, she didn¡¯t need to take out all the money at once. She only needed to pay a mortgage of two or three thousand Yuan a month. In other words, she could actually buy more than one set. The location was indeed not bad, and she believed in her own judgment. ¡°Is there anything else for sale?¡± she asked after some thought. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± the sales man was puzzled. Are you not satisfied with the set?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m nning to buy two sets,¡± mu Mian smiled. Aiya, the middle-aged man immediately smiled like a flower. The little girl was so young, but she was very generous, buying two sets at once. He had really met a big client. Mu Mian looked at the other house in the same district and made the decision. She went to the sales department a few times and the foreign banks a few times. In the end, everything was settled. The loan was released and the real estate certificate was obtained. It was already mid-July. She held the two property ownership certificates in her hands and looked at her name on them. She couldn¡¯t help but look up at the sky and roar. Mu Mian, you¡¯re amazing. You managed to get two houses with your own efforts. If you suffer any more grievances in the MU family in the future, we can m the door and leave in a fit of anger. This feeling was too good. Mu Mian carried the two property ownership certificates and went to the second house first. She wanted to report to the boss that the house was settled. In the second Research Institute, Gu jinghang was making dinner while the wife of the station chief was doing some small work by passing him some garlic, scallions, tes, and so on. Later, someone asked Gu Yanzhi why he felt that you and you were together.|| Mom¡¯s rtionship is reversed. It feels like you and your sister are pampering mom. Gu Yanzhi replied. it¡¯s because our Father set an example for us. We grew up in that kind of environment, so we all learn from our Father. Our Father cares and dotes on our mother in every possible way. He doesn¡¯t neglect his mother even after having a child. We just follow his example. Everyone was so envious of the director¡¯s wife, who lived afortable life. Song ran leaned against the stove and looked at a certain man who was sweating profusely while cooking. since aunt Chen has a family matter and has taken a few days off, you can ask the logistics department to send another person over. You¡¯re the director. How can I trouble you to cook in such a hot day? ¡± Gu jinghang took out the braised carp from the pot and sprinkled sometro on it. Song ran was about to reach out for it when Gu jinghang stopped her. ¡°The soup is too full, don¡¯t burn you. Move aside, I¡¯ll bring it to the living room.¡± The man quickly returned and opened the electric rice pot. The steamed eggnt inside was also cooked, so he reached out to take it. Chapter 1353 1353 Bought two sets Song ran grabbed his arm. hey, don¡¯t you think of yourself as your flesh and skin anymore? use your chopsticks. Gu jinghang chuckled. my fingers are full of calluses. They¡¯re not hot at all. Do you think they¡¯re all as soft and tender as you? ¡°|| It¡¯s a meat one.¡± He poked the eggnt with his chopsticks and ced it on a te. Then, he sprinkled some minced garlic, salt, and even some MSG on it. Song ran grabbed a handful of it and grabbed it.|| ¡°It¡¯s not healthy to eat MSG.¡± She held his hand. Director Gu could only pour the hot oil in the pot onto the eggnts, poke them with chopsticks, stir them a little, and bring them to the table. alright, there¡¯s only one green vegetable tofu soup left. We can have dinner now. Song ran took a towel and wiped his sweat. let me do it. Look at you, you¡¯re sweating like you just came out of the river. Gu jinghang enjoyed her wiping his sweat. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Now that we¡¯re all working in the office, we have fewer opportunities to sweat. It¡¯s good to sweat a little now.¡± Gu jinghang finished cooking thest bowl of soup and brought it to the dining table. Just like that, mu Mian rushed over. Song ran red at her. you¡¯re really good at picking the time. You came right at my house¡¯s mealtime, right? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s better toe at the right time than toe early,¡± mu Mianughed. Song ran held Gu jinghang¡¯s hand. why don¡¯t you guys eat first? I¡¯ll go in and get him a change of clothes. Gu jinghang was pushed into the washroom by her. ¡°Take a shower before you eat.¡± She went into the room and got him a sweatshirt and a pair of clean pants.|| She entered the bathroom. Gu jinghang washed his face perfunctorily. Song ran pointed at the soap on the windowsill and said, ¡± use some soap. How can others eat when they smell of sweat? ¡± Gu jinghang turned off the tap. forget it. They¡¯re still waiting to eat. Song ran ced the clothes on the rack and walked over. She picked up the soap and looked up at him.¡±Why are you like Yanzhi niannian? you¡¯re already an adult, but you still want me.|| Are you worried?¡± If there weren¡¯t guests outside, a certain Police Chief would have done her here. Gu jinghang¡¯s breathing was erratic. He told himself that there were outsiders around. There were outsiders around. He had to endure. Endure. After a while, the two of them came out of the bathroom. Song ran blushed and looked at mu Mian. ¡°Why are you here? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mu Mian chuckled and whispered, ¡± let me tell you some good news first. Your second brother and I are officially together. Song ran jumped up and grabbed mu Mian¡¯s hand. ¡°Good, that¡¯s great. You¡¯ve finally solved one of my worries.¡± ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± mu Mian was confused. Song ran coughed lightly. it¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing. Just be with him and don¡¯t tter him too much. He¡¯s a weird person. The more you tter him, the more he doesn¡¯t like it. Do you understand? ¡± Mu Mian smiled. don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing. One more thing, I¡¯ve bought a house. Song ran was surprised. really? ¡± she asked. Where did you buy it?¡± Mu Mian quickly took out the property ownership certificate. Jing ¡®an road. It¡¯s near Si Nan mansion. I bought two on a loan. Song ran looked at her with relief. This little girl was able to leave the art troupe and work alone with her without hesitation. It was enough to show that she was a bold and far-sighted person. She looked at the property ownership certificate and smiled. you have good taste. Now that you have a zero down payment for a house, the price will rise very quickly. You will make a lot of money immediately by selling one house. The price of the house on Jing ¡®an road was indeed going to rise soon. Mu Mian had bought a house in a good location at the lowest price. Chapter 1354 1354 Why didn¡¯t you tell me? This girl had not reincarnated, but she actually had such a good eye. It was indeed very valuable. Mu Mian was even happier after getting song ran¡¯s affirmation. ¡°You also think this house is not bad, right?¡± Song ran nodded. yes, it¡¯s a good location. The best part is that it¡¯s close to Si Nan mansion. Mu Mian immediately felt at ease. Now, she could start renovating the house. She didn¡¯t spend much money, so she had quite a lot of money on hand. It was more than enough to renovate the house and buy some good furniture. Song ran picked up a chicken leg for her. let me introduce you to a reliable renovationpany. They¡¯ll renovate your house for free. It¡¯s owned by my brother-inw¡¯s friend. Mu Mian hurriedly waved her hands. that won¡¯t do. Even blood Brothers do their ounts clearly. I¡¯ll spend however much I should spend. Song ran sneered. you¡¯re such a brave girl. You didn¡¯t tell me or my second brother about something as big as buying a house. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± ¡°If my second brother finds out, he¡¯ll definitely be unhappy. You don¡¯t treat him as one of us.¡± Mu Mian was a little confused,¡¯ah? I don¡¯t want to trouble you guys. After all, you¡¯re all busy people.¡± Song ran nced at her. about this, you¡¯d better take the initiative to tell him. When he finds out, you¡¯ll be in trouble. After dinner, mu Mian rushed to Si Nan mansion. Now that she had the key to his mansion, she realized that he was not back yet. Aunt Lin was cooking dinner in the kitchen, while mu Mian was waiting for him in the side hall. At half past six, the sound of an engine came from outside the window. Mu Mian was a little nervous. Tang Ji ¡®an wouldn¡¯t really be angry about this, would he? The weather was hot. It was past six O ¡®clock, and the sun was still red. Tang Ji¡¯ an got out of the car and walked into the house. He was wearing a white shirt and walking through the green bushes. Mu Mian¡¯s heart was beating fast. On one hand, she saw his handsome face. On the other hand, she was a little nervous. Tang Ji ¡®an entered the house. Sixth uncle put his briefcase on the desk in the side hall, then went home with aunt Lin. Tang Ji ¡®an saw the person sitting on the sofa and waved. ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner,¡± Mu Mian hurriedly walked over, looking like she wanted to say something but stopped herself. Who was Tang Ji ¡®an? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he could tell that she had something on her mind. Mu Mian¡¯s little satchel was right behind her. She reached her hand into it and touched it. She held her property ownership certificate tightly andughed at him.¡±There¡¯s some good news that I want to share with you.¡± Whether he liked it or not, he would decideter. ¡°What good news?¡± Mu Mian made up her mind. She touched the property ownership certificate and pushed it in front of him.¡±That, take a look.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s slender fingers took the dark red property ownership certificate. He opened it, squinted slightly, and then looked up at her. ¡°You bought a house?¡± ¡°Yeah, I bought a house.¡± Mu Mian nodded her head vigorously. ¡°When did you buy this?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an asked. ¡°I bought it half a month ago.¡± ¡°A single person¡¯s decision?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes.¡± Why did it feel like his face had turned cold? He wouldn¡¯t really be unhappy, right? Tang Ji ¡®an closed the property ownership certificate and looked at her. ¡°Mu Mian, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re busy. I don¡¯t want to take up your time,¡± mu Mian said, feeling a little uneasy. Tang Ji ¡®an furrowed his brows. He was a little upset. buying a house isn¡¯t a small matter. The whole process should take a long time. You only told me after you got the property certificate. Mu Mian, is our Yueyue really in a rtionship? ¡± Mu Mian felt wronged. To be honest, she wasn¡¯t sure if she was in a rtionship. Tang Ji ¡®an, you didn¡¯t say that you liked me. Why do you still think you¡¯re in the right? Chapter 1355 1355 Mu Mian, I like you Wasn¡¯t she, mu Mian, the one who was in a hurry to get into this rtionship with him? Was it wrong to not take up his time? Mu Mian reached out and wanted to put away the property ownership certificate, but Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s big hand pressed on the back of her hand. ¡°Answer my question.¡± ¡°Answer what?¡± mu Mian raised her head and looked at him. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down. you didn¡¯t even invite me to your family dinner. You didn¡¯t even tell me about such a big thing like buying a house. What do you take me for? ¡± Mu Mian thought that song ran really knew her second brother well. He was indeed angry. Mu Mian nced at him. I didn¡¯t tell anyone. It¡¯s not just you. The others are the same. ¡°You¡¯reparing me to others?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an narrowed his eyes at her. Mu Mian continued, ¡± I didn¡¯t even tell my parents. I live in this house by myself. I think I can make my own decisions. You¡¯re busy. I don¡¯t want to trouble you to apany me for such a small matter. Each had their own reasons. Mu Mian felt that he was busy, so she did not want to take up his time. Tang Ji ¡®an felt that if you didn¡¯t call me, then you¡¯re treating me like an outsider. Well, this meal was not a pleasant one. After dinner, mu Mian saw that the person in front of her still had a gloomy face. She stood up and said, ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an almost wanted to kill himself. Did he have to care so much about others? Did this girl not know how to appreciate a good person¡¯s kindness? She walked to the door, and he could only resign himself to his fate. He quickly walked over and grabbed her wrist. Then, he pulled her into his arms.¡±Don¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry? I¡¯ll let you calm down,¡± mu Mian said in a low voice. She wasn¡¯t someone who would admit her mistakes unconditionally. If she was wrong, she would admit it. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, she couldn¡¯t admit her mistakes without distinguishing right from wrong. He still had to have some backbone and dignity in front of Tang Ji ¡®an. Tang Ji ¡®an hugged her and hesitated for a long time. Finally, he slowly said, ¡± ¡°Mu Mian, I like you.¡± Eh? Mu Mian was stunned for a moment before she exploded. Fireworks were exploding in her heart. Tang Ji ¡®an was saying that he liked her? Forgive him. Forgive his fickleness. He had to be forgiven. She nkly leaned into his arms, and Tang Ji ¡®an was calm. It seemed that Qianqian was quite used to saying such things once she said it. She probably said it so naturally because the other party was mu Mian. ¡°It¡¯s because I like you, so I want to be part of every big event in your life, do you understand?¡± he continued. He wasn¡¯t someone who liked to exin, and no one dared to make him exin. However, he still exined why he was unhappy. It was because buying a house was a big deal, so he wanted to participate. Mu Mian was screaming in her heart,¡¯Okay, okay, okay, I understand, I understand, I understand your thoughts.¡¯ This was only her heart. She had to be a little more reserved. She couldn¡¯t scare Tang Ji ¡®an. She said softly, actually, I was afraid that you would buy me a house if I told you. To be honest, I actually have the financial ability to buy a house myself, so Hanhan didn¡¯t tell you because I wanted to buy a house with my own ability. I, Hanhan, don¡¯t want to rely on anyone. I don¡¯t want my parents to live in a house bought by someone else. That¡¯s not legitimate. That house belongs to mepletely. I don¡¯t have to please you, and I don¡¯t have to be afraid of fighting with you one day. You¡¯ll chase my parents and I out of that house so that I won¡¯t have to worry about anything, do you understand?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an narrowed his eyes and looked at her,¡±why are you always thinking about the fight?¡± Can¡¯t you think of something better?¡± Mu Mian pouted,¡±didn¡¯t we almost quarrel just now?¡± Was there anyone who didn¡¯t quarrel when interacting with others? I have to leave a way out for myself.¡± Chapter 1356 1356 My entertainment time The veins on Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s forehead throbbed, ¡± I know. Let¡¯s forget about this matter. Is the house an unfinished house? ¡± ¡°Yes, rough.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to renovate it for you. Tell me the style you like.¡± Mu Mian chuckled. no, there¡¯s no need for that. Ran has already said that she¡¯ll ask her brother-inw¡¯s friend to help me renovate. ¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s face darkened again. song ran also knows that you¡¯ve bought a house? ¡± Mu Mian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Aiya, it seemed like she had blown this matter up again. yes, ¡± she said with a smile. she¡¯s the only one I¡¯ll talk to. You¡¯ll be next. Tang Ji ¡®an said through gritted teeth, ¡± I¡¯m behind song ran? ¡± Second young master Tang had never fought for his father¡¯s love with song ran before, but now he felt that he was being unfair. it¡¯s because song ran is my spiritual mentor, ¡± mu Mian said guiltily. I¡¯m very grateful for her. spiritual mentor? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an facepalmed. spiritual mentor? ¡± Mu Mian chuckled. renovation is a small matter anyway. Don¡¯t you want to participate in my big n? then, I¡¯ll let someone else do such a small matter. In the future, when I buy a house, I¡¯ll tell you and you can help me decide, okay? ¡± Second young master Tang had a stomach full of grievances that he couldn¡¯t vent. He could only bear with it. After all, her spiritual mentor was his sister and his father¡¯s precious daughter. I hope I can be ahead of song ran in the future. ¡°You¡¯re not angry anymore, are you?¡± mu Mian looked up at him. ¡°I wasn¡¯t angry at all,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an pretended to be magnanimous. ¡°Alright, as long as you¡¯re not angry,¡± mu Mian smiled. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have dinner.¡± There was an electric fan beside the dining table, sending in a cool breeze, and the sunset outside the window was in full bloom. Mu Mian could not help butugh out loud as she ate. She was still reminiscing about how Tang Ji ¡®an had said that he liked her. She was a little d that she hadn¡¯t told him about buying a house. It had triggered his inner potential and he had said that he liked her. Mm, mu Mian, you¡¯re really good. Although second young master Tang had just confessed to her, he still looked at her with disdain after he had calmed down.¡±Stop smiling like an idiot and eat.¡± Mu Mian rested her chin on her hand and looked at him. ¡°Can you say that againter?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an slowly and elegantly drank his soup. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I like you. Can you repeat that?¡± Miss mu looked at Mr. Tang devoutly, but Mr. Tang poured a basin of cold water on her,¡±You can¡¯t.¡± Mu Mian¡¯s face fell. It was still the same Tang Ji ¡®an. It was still the same cold and heartless Tang Ji¡¯ an who was hard to speak. After dinner, mu Mian was about to leave. As usual, Tang Ji ¡®an asked her to wait for sixth uncle toe back. He sat down at his desk and began to read his documents. Mu Mian¡¯s heart ached for him,¡¯he¡¯s a workaholic.|| Nine hours. I think you¡¯ve spent at least 15 hours on work. Do you have any entertainment?¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°My entertainment time is when you¡¯re annoying me.¡± ¡°Then, how much trouble do I have to give you?¡± mu Mian cupped her chin in her hands. Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t say anything, but his expression was rxed. The corners of his mouth curved up slightly, and he was obviously in a good mood. At nine O ¡®clock, sixth uncle naturally wouldn¡¯te over. Mu Mian was a little impatient.¡±Sixth uncle has a lot to do at home recently. Why didn¡¯t youe?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an looked at his watch. since he¡¯s busy, you don¡¯t have to bother him. Sleep here tonight. I¡¯ll have him send you home tomorrow morning. ¡°Are you wearing your pajamas again?¡± mu Mian touched her neck. Chapter 1357 1357 Chapter 1359-hooking up with the Tang family Tang Ji ¡®an put on a fountain pen and asked,¡±why?¡± You don¡¯t like my pajamas?¡± Mu Mian replied shyly, ¡± ¡°I like it.¡± In this rtionship, she had always been upright. Tang Ji ¡®an went upstairs. okay, let¡¯s go upstairs. Get ready to sleep. ¡°Let¡¯s go together,¡± mu Mian grabbed his hand. This man was really too much. He still knew how to be intimate with her in front of others, but when there was no one around, he always kept people at arm¡¯s length. Tang Ji ¡®an held her small and soft hand and walked upstairs with her. Deep into the night, mu Mian wore his pajamas. She lifted it up and sniffed it from time to time. She felt like she had changed.|| Attitude. His pajamas smelled likeundry soap, but it was different from other people¡¯s. It had the smell of his body temperature, and it made her feel as if she was hugging him to sleep. The girl¡¯s dream rippled. The next morning, his sixth uncle came over and had to make up some excuses. This time, his grandson was clingy and didn¡¯t want him to leave, so he asked Tang Ji ¡®an to be more understanding. ¡°I¡¯m fine with it. You can tell mu Mian about it,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said pretentiously. Was mu Mian the kind of person to me her elders for such a small matter? it¡¯s alright, ¡± he said gratefully. sixth uncle, it¡¯s more important to be with your family. The car stopped at the entrance of the MU family¡¯s alley. asionally, people would stick their heads out of the door of the residence in the alley to take a look. The daughter of the third Mu family was really amazing. It was said that she had really attached herself to the Tang family and was about to fly up to the branches and be a Phoenix. In the past, every family in this alley would talk about mu Qin, saying how outstanding she was, how she would always win awards, get into a famous university, and work in the Tang family¡¯sw firm. Now, every household¡¯s matriarch was talking about mu Mian. However, thements were a little prized. Some were envious of her. They said that she had a good life. If she married into the Tang family, she would not have to work hard for the rest of her life. Some were jealous. They said that she was a Vixen who only knew how to seduce men with underhanded means. Even if she was liked by the second young master of the Tang family, it would only be temporary. She would definitely be abandoned in the future. Mu Mian had been through all these gossips before, but she did not care. She did not want to stoop to the level of these gossipmongers. Since they were so free to talk about you behind your back, it meant that your life was so good that others had to talk bad about you behind your back to bnce it out. In that case, you should feel lucky. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s car drove away, and mu Mian walked to the door. She opened the door with her keys, but the courtyard was quiet. She was a little surprised. Usually, first aunt woulde up to her and ridicule her a few times before she would let it go. She called out for her mother a few times, but mu Bin ran out. ¡°Third sister, you¡¯re finally back. Grandpa is in the hospital.¡± One couldn¡¯t me mu Mian for being cold-blooded. After hearing this news, she was really quite calm.¡±Oh, really? What¡¯s wrong with Grandpa?¡± Grandpa had a sudden cerebral hemorrhage and was sent to the hospital at five in the morning, ¡± mu bin said anxiously. they asked me to stay at home and take care of the house. They also asked you to go to the hospital immediately after you came back. ¡°Which hospital?¡± ¡°Chang Hai hospital.¡± Mu Mian rushed to Changhai Hospital and asked around. She found her grandfather¡¯s ward and saw the MU family from afar. Before mu Mian could get close, she heard Liu cuixiang¡¯s voice, ¡± ¡°You little girl, you still know toe back? You only know how to fool around outside and didn¡¯te backst night. You¡¯re an unmarried girl, don¡¯t you have any shame?¡± Chapter 1358 1358 10,000 Yuan for each family Mu Mian walked over to the scolding and snorted, ¡± ¡°Those who don¡¯t know better might think that you¡¯re my mother, first aunt.¡± Liu cuixiang looked at Cao Feng. look at you. Why don¡¯t you take care of your daughter? dad is sick and in the hospital, and she¡¯s not by his side. She¡¯s even polite. This is The Good Daughter you raised. ¡°Instead of talking nonsense here, why don¡¯t you tell my grandfather first?¡± mu Mian said coldly. ¡°Do you care about Grandpa?¡± Liu cuixiang asked. Mu Mian thought to herself,¡¯yeah, I really don¡¯t care, but we¡¯re blood-rted, so we can¡¯t be too cold and heartless, right?¡¯ ¡°Where¡¯s mu Qin? Where¡¯s my sister?¡± Liu cuixiang red at her,¡±do you think your sister is as idle as you?¡± She has to go to work.¡± she¡¯s grandfather¡¯s favorite eldest granddaughter, ¡± mu Mian said coldly. grandfather is so sick, yet she still has the mood to work. It seems like work is more important than grandfather. First aunt, why don¡¯t you take some time to take care of your daughter? ¡± Liu cuixiang was almost angered to death by her. ¡°You wretched girl, you¡¯re even meddling in the affairs of your elders.¡± Her uncle quickly pulled her back. that¡¯s enough. Dad is still inside. You¡¯d better be quiet. ¡°How¡¯s grandfather?¡± mu Mian turned to look at her father. Mu Guohui quickly said,¡±five in the morning, you ...¡±||¡±Grandpa usually gets up to exercise, but he didn¡¯t get up this morning. I thought it was a little strange, so I went to his room to take a look. He was lying on the floor, and just as he was about to get up, he suddenly fainted and fell. Fortunately, I noticed it in time and immediately sent him to the hospital. The doctor said he had a cerebral hemorrhage and needed surgery as soon as possible.¡± ¡°How much is it?¡± She said calmly. ¡°All you care about is money,¡± Liu cuixiang called out from behind,¡±you only care about money.¡± Mu Mian turned around and nced at her coldly. She was only concerned about the most practical problems. Was wailing at the side the most effective way? ¡°At least 30000.¡± alright, ¡± mu Mian said calmly. each family will take ten thousand. That should be more than enough. Liu cuixiang immediately called out,¡±didn¡¯t you earn the most?¡± You should take more.¡± Mu Mian looked coldly at her aunt, who was shouting the loudest. She thought she was stupid.|| Zi? Mu Mian looked coldly at the person who was shouting. let¡¯s see who¡¯s after money. First uncle is the eldest son, and first aunt is the eldest daughter-inw. Grandfather usually dotes on his sister so much. Why did first aunt refuse to pay for grandfather¡¯s medical treatment? ¡± Cao Feng was about to persuade mu Mian to speak less when mu Guohui pulled her aside and whispered, ¡± ¡°Let Mianmian make the decision.¡± Liu cuixiang put her hands on her waist and said loudly, ¡± who¡¯s rejecting it? who¡¯s rejecting it? they all say that an actor can earn tens of thousands of Yuan just by filming a movie. You¡¯re also you. || She¡¯s grandpa¡¯s granddaughter, so I told you to take more. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Mian chuckled. I don¡¯t have much money. I just bought a house and haven¡¯t borrowed money from first aunt yet. So, I think it¡¯s fair for all four sons to take ten thousand Yuan each when Grandpa is sick. First uncle, second uncle, little uncle, what do you think? ¡± The other three brothers of the MU family all nodded.¡±I should, I should.¡± The old man was sick, but his four sons didn¡¯t take the money first. Instead, they started to think about the money of their grandchildren. They were not afraid of beingughed at. ¡°You bought a house?¡± Liu cuixiang called out again. When did you buy the house? How did you ...|| You started buying a house the moment Grandpa fell sick? You¡¯re doing this on purpose, right?¡± ¡°I bought the house a long time ago,¡± mu Mian said coldly with her arms crossed. Chapter 1359 1359 Chapter 1361-what was supposed toe still came Then, he took out the title deed of a house and waved it in front of Liu cuixiang. did you see that? I bought this house. I don¡¯t have any money left. So, Auntie, don¡¯t think about my money anymore. Everyone, quickly prepare the money for grandpa¡¯s treatment. Liu cuixiang refused to give up,¡±the old and young of the MU family all live in a courtyard house. Why do you want to buy a house?¡± Why did you spend so much money?¡± Mu Mianughed coldly. first of all, I¡¯m an adult now. Second, this is my own money. I have the right to use my own money. My parents haven¡¯t even bothered about me, and now you¡¯re meddling in my Affairs. Aren¡¯t you overstepping your boundaries? to put it more simply, aren¡¯t you being too nosy? ¡± Liu cuixiang was so angry that smoke was rising from her head. She couldn¡¯t win against this wretched girl and wanted to push mu Mian away to scold Cao Feng, but mu Mian stopped her. ¡°Grandfather is seriously ill, must first aunt be so persistent? Aren¡¯t you afraid of others saying that you¡¯re unfilial?¡± Liu cuixiang was still making a scene,¡±you wretched girl, you¡¯re so capable now that you¡¯ve gotten close to the Tang family, right?¡± You¡¯re using Tang Ji ¡®an to bully me, right? You dare to talk back to your elders now? You actually said that I¡¯m a busybody, you wretched girl.¡± Her uncle couldn¡¯t take it anymore and pulled her back. ¡°Can you stop talking and embarrassing yourself? It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t afford the 10000 Yuan. Dad¡¯s sick, and you¡¯re still making a scene here, letting outsiders see you as a joke. What exactly do you want?¡± Mu Mian stared at her. aunt, you¡¯re wrong. I didn¡¯t mention Tang Ji ¡®an. If I had, things wouldn¡¯t be like this. ¡°You¡¯re capable now, you¡¯re capable now.¡± Liu cuixiang gritted her teeth in hatred. Mu Mian smiled. I¡¯m not capable. I just want to get the money for grandpa¡¯s surgery as soon as possible. I¡¯m not like first aunt. Grandpa¡¯s concern is all just words. Liu cuixiang was really angered to death by mu Mian. She wanted to say something more, but her uncle chided, ¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home and gather the money. We can¡¯t afford to dy dad¡¯s surgery.¡± The group of people rushed back. Mu Guohui drove his electric three-wheeled motorcycle, while mu Mian and Cao Feng sat in the back. Mu Guohui drove his three-wheeled motorcycle back home. &Nbsp; ¡± Mianmian, don¡¯t be so overbearing, ¡± Cao Feng mumbled softly. you¡¯ll make your first aunt unhappy, and the house will be in a mess. Before mu Mian could say anything, mu Guohui spoke first, ¡± ¡°Feng, I don¡¯t think Mianmian did anything wrong.¡± Mu Mian was relieved that her father was still a reasonable person. when a father is sick, there¡¯s no reason for a granddaughter to pay. Liu cuixiang is really unreasonable. It¡¯s only right for us four brothers to pay for the old man¡¯s treatment. Our Mianmian¡¯s money doesn¡¯te from nowhere. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Mu Mian agreed. but, Mianmian, why didn¡¯t you discuss with us about such a big matter like buying a house? you made the decision alone? ¡± Well, what was supposed toe hade. She scratched the back of her head. if I tell you, I might not be able to buy this house. You and mom will definitely stop me. you¡¯ve grown up, ¡± said Cao Feng, patting the back of her hand. you¡¯ve got a big idea. she¡¯s grown up, ¡± mu Guohui said. let her decide her own matters. ¡°When my house is renovated, can you guys move in with me?¡± mu Mian asked uneasily. Mu Guohui pondered for a moment and said,¡±we¡¯ll be staying here for the time being. You ...¡±|| Grandpa¡¯s having a brain hemorrhage now. If we leave now, what will people say about us?¡± Chapter 1360 1360 Chapter 1362-Mahjong? Cao Feng also said, ¡± that¡¯s right. You¡¯re my granddaughter. You can leave. You¡¯re your father. || Grandfather¡¯s son will be criticized in the back.¡± Mu Mian was a little depressed. alright, we¡¯ll talk about it when the timees. When Grandpa recovers, you guys can move over to my ce. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll talk about it when the timees.¡± When she returned to the courtyard house, she heard the sound of quarrelsing from her uncle¡¯s house in the first row. Mu Mian pouted. Why was this family quarrelling as soon as they came back? It had nothing to do with her. She took her mother¡¯s hand and walked to the back. Cao Feng muttered as she walked, ¡± I originally saved it for a fixed period, but now that I¡¯ve taken it out, there¡¯s no interest. I¡¯ve lost more than a hundred Yuan. Mu Guohui red at her. is dad¡¯s life more important? or is the interest more important? ¡± When he passed by his eldest uncle¡¯s house, he heard his eldest uncle¡¯s angry voice from inside, ¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t exin yourself today, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Eh? Mu Mian¡¯s ears perked up. Her eyes were filled with curiosity. Was this what first uncle said to first aunt? What was happening? Her parents also stopped in their tracks and stood outside the window of their room. Mu Guohui shouted, ¡± ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Qiqi ignored them and continued to shout in anger, ¡± ¡°Are you going to tell me or not? I¡¯m asking you a question, why is there only two thousand Yuan in our savings? Where did the money go? Are you going to tell me or not?¡± Mu Mian raised her eyebrows slightly. No more money? Her uncle was the director of a food factory. He earned at least 600 Yuan a month. Their family did not spend a lot of money. They only had one daughter, and she only spent some money to go to college. Her uncle had been the director of a food factory for more than ten years. Her aunt used to be a counter worker in a supply and marketing Club. There should be at least 20000 Yuan in the bank. Why was there only two thousand left? Mu Guohui and Cao Feng pushed open the door to his house and walked in. Mu Mian followed behind, just to watch the show. Seeing the feather duster in her uncle¡¯s hand, her aunt stared at the Furious man in front of her in fear and trepidation. It couldn¡¯t be an act, right? the money must have really been spent by first aunt. Ha, no wonder she was jumping up and down in the hospital just now, trying to get her to pay more. It turned out that she really couldn¡¯t take out ten thousand Yuan. If she really took out the money, she would be exposed. Wastrel. Mu Guohui quickly walked to mu Ningqi¡¯s side, ¡± ¡°Big brother, calm down and speak properly.¡± Mu Ningqi was so angry that his face and neck turned red. look at her. I let her manage my money. I let her manage my entire family. What did she manage? ¡± If it wasn¡¯t for dad¡¯s illness, I really wouldn¡¯t know that all the money I¡¯ve given to her for so many years has been squandered away by her. ¡± Mu Guohui frowned and looked at Liu cuixiang,¡±sister-inw, tell my brother, what¡¯s going on?¡± Where did all the money go? Where does your family have so many expenses?¡± Liu cuixiang had obviously just been hit. There were still a few red marks on her face, and her hair was disheveled. She looked very embarrassed. She shrank back on the edge of the bed in fear. ¡°I usually just y mahjong and lost some money. How would I know that my old man would suddenly fall sick?¡± Mu Mian raised her eyebrows.¡¯Small Mahjong? it¡¯s really small. I lost tens of thousands of dors, but I still think it¡¯s small Mahjong.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t bear to listen to it anymore. She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, and her uncle naturally couldn¡¯t stand it either. He took a deep breath and whipped the feather duster at her. ¡°Small Mahjong? Ah? I didn¡¯t calcte it carefully, but after so many years, my sry should have at least 20000 Yuan in savings. Now, I only have 2000 Yuan left, and you¡¯re telling me you¡¯re ying small Mahjong? You stinky woman, I¡¯m going to beat you to death today. If I can¡¯t beat you to death, my surname isn¡¯t mu.¡± Chapter 1361 1361 Chapter 1363-shut up! Cao Feng¡¯s heart softened. big brother, forget it, forget it. The money is gone. She won¡¯te back even if you beat her to death. Otherwise, Qianqian ... Mu Mian grabbed her and dragged her out. She red at her. ¡°Mom, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we help them pay first?¡± Cao Feng said awkwardly. Mu Mian gritted her teeth and said,¡±cover?¡± Are you going to lend it to their family or something?¡± ¡°We¡¯re all family. Do we have to be so calctive?¡± Cao Feng said with a sullen face. Mu Mian squeezed her wrist. you treat her like family, but she doesn¡¯t. Mom, must you be a good person? ¡± ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡± Mu Mian lowered her eyes and did some calctions.¡±I can lend it to their family, but first aunt has to write an IOU and stamp her fingerprint.¡± Cao Feng looked at her awkwardly. we¡¯re a family. Must you make it so ugly? ¡± &Nbsp; ¡± yes, I must, ¡± mu Mian said firmly, ¡± if you can¡¯t say it, then let me do it. She didn¡¯t care anyway. ¡°Is this really a good idea?¡± Cao Feng was still in a difficult position. Mu Mian let out a sigh. that¡¯s enough, mom. I¡¯ll make the decision. You and dad should quickly go home and prepare the money. Mu Mian entered her uncle¡¯s house again. Her father was still trying to stop the fight. Mu Mian coughed and said, ¡± ¡°Dad, mom¡¯s calling you. You should go home first.¡± Mu Guohui nced at her. Mu Mian gave him a look, and mu Guohui ran out. ¡°First aunt, my parents can help your family pay for this first,¡± mu Mian cleared her throat and said. Liu cuixiang suddenly saw hope and rushed over to hold her hand. ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re a good kid.¡± Mu Mian suppressed her disgust and said rationally, ¡± ¡°But first aunt, you have to write an IOU and stamp your thumbprint.¡± Liu cuixiang¡¯s face turned cold.¡±Are you crazy? You¡¯ve gone crazy trying to make a fortune, you want me to write an IOU and stamp my thumbprint, like you¡¯re a loan shark, right?¡± Mu Mian raised her voice. if I really want to make a fortune, I¡¯ll ask you for 10% interest. But I don¡¯t want your interest. Auntie, don¡¯t be ungrateful! Liu cuixiang was still jumping up and down, and mu Ningqi couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He roared, ¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Liu cuixiang was scared of being hit. When he shouted, she quickly shut up. Mu Mian looked at her uncle and said calmly, ¡± uncle, I believe in your character. To be honest, I don¡¯t believe in auntie¡¯s character. If there¡¯s no IOU, who knows how she¡¯ll spend all her money in the future? ¡± Only by writing an IOU can she restrain her behavior and slowly save money to pay off the debt. What do you think?¡± Mu Ningqi¡¯s chest heaved up and down. After a long while, he said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Sign it. We¡¯ll both sign the IOU.¡± Liu cuixiang rushed over. you¡¯re crazy. We¡¯re all family. Why do you have to do this? don¡¯t listen to this girl. Mu Ningqi gave her a big p and sent her to the ground. ¡°If you dare to say one more word, I¡¯ll beat you to death today.¡± Mu Mian snorted coldly in her heart. First aunt was not the kind of person who would be grateful. If she owed their family ten thousand Yuan, at least she would have something to use against them in the future. At least she had a rich young master as a boyfriend, so they wouldn¡¯t dare to renege on their debt. Mu Qin also wouldn¡¯t dare to rashly do anything behind their backs. Otherwise, she would make their family borrow from loan sharks to pay off their debts. Let¡¯s see if this mother-daughter pair still dared to court death. Mu Mian quickly prepared the IOU. Before letting first aunt and the others sign it, she went to thew firm. Chapter 1362 1362 Chapter 1364-you¡¯re raising the price from the ground It was necessary for her to consult a professional about whether there were any loopholes in the written loan receipt that could be easily exploited. After all, a certain professional seemed to like to worry about these ¡®big things¡¯ for her. When she arrived at thew firm, the professional was in a meeting as usual. She waited until one o ¡®clock in the afternoon before he ended the meeting. She quickly put the note in her hand and entered his office. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her. Mu Mian took out a small piece of paper and walked over. ¡°I have some professional knowledge and would like to consult you.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s slender fingers took the note from her hand and he narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°An IOU? You want to loan us usury?¡± Mu Mian hurriedly waved her hands. no, no. There¡¯s no interest. I¡¯m lending money to my Auntie to write an IOU. Then, mu Mian told Tang Ji ¡®an about her grandfather¡¯s illness, her aunt¡¯s gambling and squandering of their family¡¯s savings, and her n to lend money to her aunt¡¯s family. Tang Ji ¡®an looked at her with relief. ¡°At least you have some brains. You know to write an IOU.¡± Mu Mian leaned against his table and looked at him. I¡¯ll give them two ways to repay their debt. One is to pay 400 yuan a month. Uncle¡¯s monthly sry is 600 Yuan, and aunt can also go out and find a job, so it¡¯s not too much pressure to pay 400 yuan. The other way is to pay 10000 Yuan in one go after two years. They can choose whatever they want. Help me see if there are any loopholes in this IOU and help me perfect it. The corners of Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s mouth curved up slightly. He feltforted. This girl had finally grown up a little, and he didn¡¯t have to worry about his family¡¯s Affairs all the time. ¡°Do you know how much it costs to hire me as your legal counsel?¡± he chuckled as he read. ¡°Inspector Tang, tell me about it. Let¡¯s see if I can afford it,¡± mu Mian took out her wallet. Tang Ji ¡®an sneered. I¡¯m looking at a contract. Mostpanies offer 10000 Yuan. Miss mu, can you afford it? ¡± Mu Mian hissed,¡±you¡¯re starting a price from the ground.¡± &Nbsp; Tang Ji ¡®an grabbed|| He stopped her Dancing Hands and nced at her. ¡°This is already a friendship price.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so expensive,¡± mu Mian said. Tang Ji ¡®an grabbed her hand tightly. I¡¯ll let you see it. It¡¯s free. Mu Mian was a little proud. I feel like I¡¯ve saved a lot of money by finding the head of aw firm. In the future, I¡¯ll ask you to help me look through all the contracts. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her again. did youe to me because you wanted me to look at the contract? ¡± ¡°You found out,¡± mu Mian chuckled. Tang Ji ¡®an squeezed her hand tightly, and mu Mian quickly begged for mercy. ¡°No, no, it really isn¡¯t.¡± Only then did Tang Ji ¡®an let her go and put the IOU in her hands. there¡¯s no problem with this IOU. You¡¯re quite meticulous in thinking about problems. Let them sign it. Try to make them pay back the money every month to avoid any trouble. Mu Mian carefully kept the IOU. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Mu Mian was about to leave when Tang Ji ¡®an grabbed her hand. He took a book out of the drawer and handed it to her. Mu Mian took it and looked at it. She was confused.¡±French? What are you doing?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an coughed lightly. take a look when you¡¯re free. There¡¯s also a video recording of a video recording. You can learn from it. Mu Mian was confused,¡¯why do I have to learn French? I¡¯m not going to country F.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an got up and rubbed her hair. ¡°If I tell you to learn, you should learn. Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯ll learn as long as you live?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve nevere into contact with them before,¡± mu Mian looked at him with a bitter expression. Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows and looked at her. then let¡¯s give it a try. Otherwise, I¡¯ll pay you 10000 Yuan for your consultation. Chapter 1363 1363 Isn¡¯t this a natural thing? ¡°I¡¯ll learn it,¡± mu Mian snorted. There was no way she would pay ten thousand Yuan. I¡¯ll do spot checks regrly, ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said. don¡¯t try to fool me. ¡°You know French?¡± mu Mian¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I will.¡± Mu Mian eximed in surprise. She had really found an amazing boyfriend who knew everything. She had profited, profited, profited. As she still had to go back to get her first aunt and the others to sign, mu Mian did not stay any longer and quickly ran home. Her uncle¡¯s face was dark as he signed the papers. After all, this was a very embarrassing matter. As for her aunt, she gritted her teeth and red at mu Mian. Mu Mian snorted coldly. Why didn¡¯t she think of asking for help in the future when she lost money in cards? She was still ring at her with such an expression even though she was begging someone. If she had known earlier, she would have collected some interest from her. After signing the loan receipt, mu Mian kept it properly. She wanted to leave the loan receipt with Tang Ji ¡®an. That was the most secure way to avoid her aunt having any ill intentions. After living with this family for a long time, he really had to be more careful. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the hospital and discuss the surgery with the doctor,¡± mu Mian said as she looked at the person in front of her. Mu Guohui pulled her back. yes, we¡¯ll just go to the hospital. You stay at home and look after the house. ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± mu Mian nodded. After they left, mu Mian went to Si Nan mansion again and ced the IOU in the drawer of Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s desk in his study. She also left a small note beside it to inform him. When she returned home, she saw mu Qin, who had just returned from work. When mu Qin saw her return, she immediately rushed over, her eyes full of anger,¡±I can¡¯t believe you would do such a thing.¡± ¡°What did I do?¡± mu Mian shrugged. ¡°I heard that you lent money to my parents and even made them sign an IOU?¡± mu Qin gritted her teeth. ¡°Isn¡¯t this natural?¡± mu Mian walked back to her house. Mu Qin stared at her in disbelief. we¡¯re all family. We¡¯re all surnamed mu. Furthermore, we¡¯re taking the money to treat grandfather. Mu Mian, how could you do such a thing? ¡± Does Dunn know you¡¯re so cold-blooded?¡± Mu Mian said coldly, ¡± Grandpa usually dotes on you the most. Today, you still have the mood to go to work. I didn¡¯t see you take out a single cent to treat grandpa¡¯s illness. To think that you¡¯re from aw firm and studyw. Isn¡¯t it right for me to lend money and leave evidence in my hands? ¡± You don¡¯t want me to leave evidence, is your family trying to renege on the debt?¡± ¡°Does Dunn know that you¡¯re so cold-blooded and heartless?¡± mu Qin gritted her teeth and stared at her. Mu Mian didn¡¯t answer her. She understood mu Qin¡¯s personality. It was best for her to go to Tang Ji ¡®an secretly and make Tang Ji¡¯ an unhappy. She would only know her ce if Tang Ji ¡®an punished her severely. ¡°Why do you care if I¡¯m cold-blooded or not? mu Qin, I¡¯m telling you, the loan receipt has been issued. Your family owes me 8000 Yuan. I¡¯m your family¡¯s creditor, so you¡¯d better not talk to me with this kind of attitude. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make your family pay me back at any time.¡± Oh, that¡¯s right, the benefit of borrowing money was that he could speak arrogantly to mu Qin and first aunt. This feeling was quite good. ¡°Now that you¡¯re capable and have a backer on the ranking, you¡¯re taking advantage of me.¡± Mu Qin pointed a trembling finger at her. Mu Mian said calmly, ¡± whether or not I¡¯m taking advantage of you, we both know. Your family borrowed money, and I asked you to write an IOU. No matter what you say, I¡¯m in the right. You don¡¯t have to reason with me. It seems that I borrowed the wrong money. If you continue to pester me, then return the money to me. Chapter 1364 1364 Chapter 1366-taking advantage of others Mu Qin didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She had just started working, and her internship period was so long. Her sry was so low that she didn¡¯t have much money. She had taken the easy way out, not to mention that this wretched girl had a big backer, so she really didn¡¯t dare to provoke her now. Mu Mian returned to her room in a rxed manner. Through the window, she looked at mu Qin, who was leaving with hatred, and scoffed. Now that she had a way out, even if she quarreled and fell out with him, she still had a ce to go. At most, she could just leave. What she didn¡¯t see was clean. It felt great to have his own house. After returning to her room, mu Mian did some calctions again. From tomorrow onwards, the renovationpany that Xiao ran had arranged would start renovating her house. As for the renovation style, she had also looked at it herself and could tell them about it tomorrow. The renovation and furniture would cost at least ten to twenty thousand Yuan, so she still had a lot of money left. If he saw a suitable house in the future, he could even buy another one. After the price of the house rose, he could sell it and make a lot of money. Mu Mian was like a money-grubber, carefully calcting the wealth that she was about to obtain. She was so excited that she could not calm down. Finally, she was going to get rid of this family that had been troubling her. The most regretful thing was that she could not bring her parents with her in the short term. She only hoped that her grandfather could recover as soon as possible so that she would not be criticized by others when she brought her parents away. The next day, mu Mian went to her newly bought house. The boss of the renovationpany was there personally. He specifically instructed his renovation team to do their best to help her renovate it. Mu Mian passed the house key to the captain of the renovation team and said to boss Huang, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay you the deposit first. This is the rule.¡± Boss Huang quickly said, ¡± sister, there¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll do the renovation for you for free. Just tell us what you want them to do. We¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s done as you wish. Mu Mian insisted,¡¯how can we do that? I won¡¯t give you less than you deserve. I won¡¯t let you suffer any losses.¡± In fact, boss Huang did not suffer any losses. Yang Haitao had just contracted a big project for him and he had earned quite a bit. How could he ept the money when boss yang personally asked him to do it? Wasn¡¯t that unkind? He tried to push the me away for a long time, but mu Mian insisted. Boss Huang had no choice.¡±You little girl, why are you so stubborn?¡± Mu Mianughed. you¡¯re a businessman too. I can¡¯t let you lose out. Besides, ran was her boss, not her parents. She couldn¡¯t take advantage of her and ept her kindness. She had to pay for what she had to pay. She wasn¡¯t like mu Qin¡¯s family, who liked to take advantage of others. She went to the postal Savings with boss Huang and transferred 5000 Yuan to him. Then, she returned to her own house to discuss the renovation style with the captain of the renovation team. This discussion went on for a few days. The other side came up with a drawing for her to see. What color of paint should be painted, what kind of floor tiles should beid, what kind of wooden floor should beid for the room, how to install the ceiling, and what style the hangingmps should be. She had already discussed everything, no matter big or small. She was as busy as a small wheel of fire, and Tang Ji ¡®an hadn¡¯t seen her for a few days. Tang Ji ¡®an was also busy, so he thought that this girl should take the initiative to find him. However, she didn¡¯te, so Tang Ji¡¯ an could only decide to go find her himself. In the afternoon, Tang Ji ¡®an said to Secretary Tang, ¡± I¡¯m not working overtime tonight. Arrange your work. Chapter 1365 1365 Chapter 1367-vile heart ¡°I understand, Dunn.¡± After mu Mian had exined everything, she went home. The moment she got home, she saw her parents, uncle, and Auntie. She still had to put on a show, so she hurriedly went over to wee him. ¡°Mom, dad, how¡¯s grandpa¡¯s surgery going?¡± Liu cuixiang actually wanted to say,¡±you d * mn girl, do you care about this?¡± I haven¡¯t seen you visit her in the hospital these days. But did she dare to say it to Yueyue? Now, she was more like living under someone else¡¯s roof. The wretched girl was too ruthless, and she really didn¡¯t dare to provoke her. Mu Guohui said,¡±you ...¡±|| Grandpa¡¯s surgery was quite sessful, but he might not be able to walk normally for a short period of time.¡± ¡°What about in the future?¡± the doctor said that he¡¯ll be able to fully recover if he practices more at home after he¡¯s discharged. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good,¡± mu Mian heaved a sigh of relief. Her parents would only be able to leave this ce with her if her grandfather recovered. Liu cuixiang couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±are you afraid of you?¡±|| Is Grandpa a burden to you?¡± Mu Mian smiled at her. I¡¯m afraid that first aunt has spoken her mind. I¡¯ve never thought of it that way. Liu cuixiang immediately raised her hand in anger, wanting to p this girl. Second young master Tang¡¯s timing was getting more and more urate. Liu cuixiang had just raised her hand when Tang Ji ¡®an walked in from the courtyard entrance. In an instant, beads of sweat rolled down Liu cuixiang¡¯s forehead. She really couldn¡¯t win against this wretched girl. She admitted it. This wretched girl not only had a sharp tongue, but she also had such a big backer. Why couldn¡¯t she hold back her anger? He was going to be unlucky again. Tang Ji ¡®an quickly walked in and pulled mu Mian into his arms. Mu Mian sighed in her heart. Ah, he¡¯s so overbearing. Why is the Tang Ji ¡®an in front of outsiders so different from the Tang Ji¡¯ an when they were alone? When they were alone, Tang Ji ¡®an would only act like a teacher and always ruthlesslyugh at her. Tang Ji ¡®an held her in his arms, then looked at Liu cuixiang with a dark expression. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Pa, Liu cuixiang could only p her own face. Mu Mian muttered in her heart that he deserved it. Liu cuixiang quickly said, ¡± second young master Tang, I¡¯m a despicable person. I deserve to be hit. I didn¡¯t want to hit mu Mian. Please don¡¯t misunderstand. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her from head to toe. in the future, before you make things difficult for her, please consider your own status. Today, I¡¯ll make things clear. She¡¯s my girlfriend. If you dare to make things difficult for her again, I don¡¯t mind going through the legal process with you. Liu cuixiang was scared to death, alright? Her daughter had often talked about Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s methods in front of her. He was the most powerful detective in Haichengw firm, and no one in the four majorw firms had ever been able to argue with the second young master of the Tang family. If she went through the judicial process with him, she would be sending herself to jail. She wasn¡¯t crazy, she still had some rationality. She would not dare to touch, touch, or scold mu Mian anymore. He had to endure it, he had no choice. ¡°I won¡¯t. I won¡¯t. Second young master Tang, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Why would I make things difficult for mu Mian? I won¡¯t.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an pulled mu Mian¡¯s hand and said solemnly, ¡± ¡°In the future, if anyone dares to make things difficult for you, just tell me.¡± Mu Mian¡¯s heart bloomed with fireworks again.¡±Yes, sure.¡± Then, he looked meaningfully at first aunt. Hehe, did you see that? I have someone to back me up. If you dare to make things difficult for me in the future, be careful that I will tell on you to my chief¡¯s boyfriend. Chapter 1366 1366 Is your French very good? Liu cuixiang didn¡¯t even dare to let out a fart. Tang Ji ¡®an let go of her hand. go and pack two sets of clothes. You can stay at my ce tonight. Mu Mian looked at him awkwardly. Tang Ji ¡®an turned to mu Mian¡¯s parents and said respectfully, ¡± uncle, Auntie, Mianmian is at my ce. She has her own room. You don¡¯t have to worry. ¡°Second young master Tang, you¡¯re being too serious. We believe in your character,¡± mu Guohui and Cao Feng quickly said. if there are any bad rumors about us, ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said, ¡± I don¡¯t mind sending her a court summons to Sue her for damage to her reputation. Liu cuixiang shrunk her neck. Wasn¡¯t this meant for her to hear? This second young master Tang was indeed a man of great means. So far, she did not dare to risk her life to provoke such a vengeful Big Shot. Mu Mian packed two sets of clothes and quickly ran out. She informed her parents, and mu Guohui and Cao Feng quickly said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Just don¡¯t trouble director Tang too much.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an smiled and brought her into the car. Mu Qin returned as soon as they got into the car. The two people in the car turned a blind eye to it and the car slowly moved forward. Tang Ji ¡®an turned his head to look at the person beside him. The people who had been busy recently were dumbfounded.¡±Ah?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an raised his hand and flicked her forehead. I gave you a book and a video clip. How¡¯s your French? ¡± Mu Mian looked at the man in front of her with a sad face. She was screaming in her heart. Mom, I still want to go home, can I? After Tang Ji ¡®an flicked her forehead, he pinched her cheek. ¡°How¡¯s your learning of how to speak?¡± hehe, ¡± mu Mianughed and said guiltily, ¡± I¡¯ve been so busy recently. I didn¡¯t have time to read it. Second young master Tang stared at her calmly. ¡°I didn¡¯t see much. How much did you see?¡± Mu Mian touched her neck andughed. ¡°My Yueyue hasn¡¯t even flipped through a book yet.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an looked at her with disappointment and then sat up straight. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll teach you when we get back tonight.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do it if I don¡¯t,¡± mu Mian looked at him with a bitter expression. She had been busy with the renovation of her house and was exhausted. In addition, her grandfather had been sick recently and she had to fight with her aunt. All she wanted to do now was to sleep. She just wanted to get drunk and sleep. Tang Ji ¡®an personally demonstrated what it meant to have one say. ¡°I have to learn.¡± Mu Mian coughed lightly,¡¯then I still want to go home today, okay? Can I learn on my own?¡± ¡°No,¡± Just like that, mu Mian was brought home by Tang Ji ¡®an. After dinner, mu Mian sneaked in.|| He went upstairs and grabbed|| He stopped her hand. In the past, when Tang Ji ¡®an grabbed her hand, she would be flustered. Now that Tang Ji¡¯ an grabbed her hand, she just wanted to escape. She was not as strong as Tang Ji ¡®an. Second young master Tang dragged her to the desk in the side hall. Mu Mian looked at him as if she was looking at her strictest form teacher in high school. Tang Ji ¡®an pointed at the chair. Mu Mian grinned. the textbooks are at my house. You don¡¯t have any here, so you can¡¯t teach. Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow. I¡¯ll bring the textbooks over. Tang Ji ¡®an sat down beside her. you don¡¯t need a textbook. I can teach you directly. Mu Mian was about to cry,¡¯ah? Yingluo, is your French very good?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve lived in country F for five years,¡± Mu Mian was shocked,¡¯ah? Yingluo, why are you staying in country F? Do you have any rtives in country F?¡± ¡°My grandmother is from F country.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an lowered his eyes. Chapter 1367 1367 She still has quite a lot of important people in her life Mu Mian was shocked,¡¯ah? I didn¡¯t hear you mention it before.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an smiled. after my mother passed away, I couldn¡¯t get over it for a long time. My grandmother took me to country F and I lived there for five years. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now,¡± mu Mian said, her heart aching. Tang Ji ¡®an looked up at her. so, I¡¯m good at French. It¡¯s more than enough to teach you. Let¡¯s start. Eh? Didn¡¯t this person¡¯s sadness need time to slowly transform? She said considerately,¡±I see that you¡¯re not in a good mood, why don¡¯t you whine?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood. Let¡¯s start.¡± Mu Mian had used up all her tricks. She had no excuse now, so she could only ept her fate and start learning. let¡¯s start with the 26 letters of French. As soon as he started, mu Mian felt a little drowsy. Why did she have to learn French? she probably wouldn¡¯t have the chance to interact with his grandmother in the future. Even if she wanted to, she would at most say hello. Besides, Tang Ji ¡®an was there to trante for her. Mu Mian listened to the ss perfunctorily, but the teacher was doing his best. Mu Mian kept her eyes open until 10 O ¡®clock. She nced at Tang Ji¡¯ an and said, ¡± ¡°Teacher, I request to rest.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an looked at her drowsy appearance and knew that it wouldn¡¯t be efficient to continue learning, so he could only give up. He whispered, ¡± ¡°You have to learn wellter on, understand? I¡¯ll check at any time.¡± Mu Mian didn¡¯t know why he had such a sense of urgency. She replied, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll study hard.¡± As soon as Tang Ji ¡®an finished speaking, mu Mian rushed up to the second floor like an arrow released from a bow, like a primary school student who had just heard the word¡¯ school¡¯. Tang Ji ¡®an turned around and received a resentful gaze. He let out a sigh of relief. This girl didn¡¯t understand his good intentions. It was mid-July, and the weather was hot. It was quiet outside the window, but the cicadas were very noisy. On a summer night, the electric fan slowly brought in a cool breeze. After mu Mian took a shower, shey on the bed.|| He covered his stomach with a small nket. She realized that she wasn¡¯t the type to study. When she was listening to ss, she was drowsy, but when the ss was over, she was awake and no longer sleepy. At that time, she wanted to be an actress because she had no talent for learning and had been crushed by mu Qin for so many years. She thought that she had to find another way, so she applied to the state political art and cultural works group by ident. She did not expect to be epted by director li. Then, she was lucky to meet Song ran. In fact, she had quite a lot of people in her life. The window was open, and the camphor trees outside were luxuriant. The moonlight was bright, and mu Mian tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. He suddenly remembered something and quickly got up. He walked to the door of Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s bedroom and hesitated about whether he should knock on the door. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind her, ¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mu Mian was shocked. She clutched her chest and looked at him.¡±Yingluo, why did youe out from the back?¡± ¡°I just went to the study to read two documents,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said. At the mention of the study, mu Mian quickly said, ¡± well, I put a property ownership certificate in your study. Did you see it? ¡± Second young master Tang¡¯s teasing thoughts suddenly came to mind.¡±Eh? Property ownership certificate? Where is he?¡± Mu Mian¡¯s heart turned cold. it¡¯s on your desk. I even left you a note. ¡°I didn¡¯t see him.¡± Mu Mian hurriedly pulled him into the study. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s mouth had an imperceptible smile. Mu Mian ran to his desk to take a look. It seemed that the property ownership certificate was really gone. Chapter 1368 1368 Can I trust you? ¡°Can I take a look at the documents on your desk?¡± mu Mian looked at him. ¡°I¡¯ll flip through it,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said calmly. He rummaged through it symbolically. The property ownership certificate had already been ced in the safe. How could it be on the table? he rummaged through it, but it was naturally not there. ¡°But my Yueyue clearly put it here,¡± mu Mian said nervously. ¡°Think about it again.¡± Seeing that she was almost out of breath, Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t n to tease her anymore. Mu Mian¡¯s eyes turned red. my ran ran did remember that I left it here. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s heart clenched when he saw her red eyes. In his opinion, it was okay to lose the title deed of a small house, but in mu Mian¡¯s opinion, this was a house that she had made up her mind to buy, so she was naturally very careful. It was precisely because she was cautious that she had left the property deed with him. He felt that his bad taste was really immoral. He quickly opened the safe behind him and took out her property ownership certificate. ¡°It¡¯s here, I¡¯ll keep it for you.¡± Mu Mian felt wronged, and her tears fell. She snatched the property ownership certificate and said, ¡± ¡°Is it fun?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said, knowing that he was in the wrong. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving it here.¡± Mu Mian clenched the property ownership certificate tightly. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an quickly apologized. Mu Mian clutched her property ownership certificate and walked out. The thing that she treasured and protected was left with him because she trusted him, but he was teasing her. It was probably because he was so rich that a small house of a few dozen square meters was not even worth his attention. Tang Ji ¡®an walked out and took her hand. ¡°It was indeed my fault. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Mu Mian looked at the property ownership certificate in her hand and turned to look at him. I left it here because I was afraid that my aunt¡¯s family would plot against my house. You have no idea how anxious I was when I thought the property ownership certificate was gone. Tang Ji ¡®an pulled her into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not good to begin with,¡± mu Mian felt wronged. It was rare for Tang Ji ¡®an to be so gentle. yes, yes. It was my fault. After coaxing her for a while, mu Mian finally calmed down. Tang Ji ¡®an reached out his hand. keep it with me. I¡¯ll put it in the safe. No one can take it away. ¡°Can I trust you?¡± mu Mian pouted and nced at him. ¡°Sure,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said with a sincere expression. Mu Mian wasn¡¯t someone who would take things to heart, so it was enough to just let out her emotions. She then handed the property deed to him solemnly.¡±Help me keep it.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an put away the property ownership certificate and turned to look at the person leaning against the table. ¡°When do you n to move out of that house?¡± Mu Mian counted with her fingers. I asked the renovation team. The renovation will take at least three months. Then, the house needs to be tidied up. I¡¯ll probably move in by the end of the year. I¡¯ve decided to move in before the new year. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it there, you cane and live there often.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nodded. Mu Mian suddenly thought of something,¡¯Yingluo, are you inviting me to live together with you?¡¯ Tang Ji ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but cough. This girl, why did she dare to say anything? His expression was a little flustered, so much so that he couldn¡¯t be upright. ¡°I just pity you for not having any peace in that family. Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Mu Mian was a little disappointed. Alright, she had overestimated herself. With Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s personality, he would never take the initiative. Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and quickly ruffled her hair. ¡°It¡¯ste, go to sleep.¡± Chapter 1369 1369 Chapter 1371-well-behaved After saying that, she went back to her room. Fault felt her heart beating faster. Hu, what was his motive for letting her stay here? Did he really want to invite her to stay with him? No, it shouldn¡¯t be. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s heart was conflicted. Sometimes, he didn¡¯t even understand his own thoughts. The next day, mu Mian¡¯s television series was going to start its publicity. She was going to get busy. Mu Mian was a little nervous. It was said that they were going to Haicheng¡¯s top art troupe today. The people who would be watching the movie together were the senior leaders of the art department, as well as the actors from the art troupe. It was her first time dealing with such a high-ranking leader, so it was inevitable that she would be nervous. She went to Wanyi early, and director li arranged a car for her. He said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too nervous, rx. The leaders don¡¯t eat people. Besides, no matter how powerful those leaders are, can they be more powerful than ran¡¯s family? You have people above you, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Mu Mian took a calming pill and said,¡±okay, I got it.¡± &Nbsp; Director li continued, ¡± there¡¯s one more thing I have to make clear to you. The people from Haicheng¡¯s top art troupe have always been arrogant. They think that the actors from other art troupes and small entertainmentpanies are all low-level. It¡¯s inevitable that there will be some actresses who look down on others. Just ignore them, understand? ¡± Mu Mian took a mirror and tidied up her appearance. She said softly, ¡± ¡°Is there such a person who is especially unreasonable?¡± Chief physician li chuckled. the higher-ups are here today. No matter how unreasonable they are, no one will dare to act rashly in that kind of situation. Don¡¯t worry. Mu Mian took a deep breath. She was dressed more formally today. She was wearing a white shirt with long sleeves, ck wide-legged pants, and a pair of ck high heels. After all, the character in the movie was a woman of the new era with a capable and experienced style. She wanted the movie to be deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, so she should dress like this. The car sent her directly to the entrance. The other actors had also arrived. They were going to gather and go in together. When Cheng Feng saw her, he ran over to greet her enthusiastically. ¡°I couldn¡¯t see you after filming. You¡¯re really a busy man.¡± Mu Mian smiled. let¡¯s go in together. You¡¯re going to the cultural Department, right? ¡± ¡°Yes, someone from the cultural and arts Department is here to bring us in.¡± The group of people entered the building, not daring to make a loud noise. They were all well-behaved. On the way, Gu jinghang sat in the back seat and held song ran¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you have to personally make a trip?¡± Song ran ran ran ran her fingers through her hair. I¡¯m the boss after all. I invested a lot of money into this drama. I have to be there to support my Mianmian. Gu jinghang nced at her. you¡¯re quite attentive to your people. Song ran turned to look at him. What do you mean, chief Gu? ¡± Who am I not interested in?¡± Gu jinghang sat up straight. you¡¯ve allocated all your energy to your employees, niannian, and Yanzhi. Director Gu¡¯s words were full of jealousy. After all, after having two children, he felt that he had fallen out of favor. Song ran¡¯s attention was mostly on the children. She would asionally divert some attention to him, but she was not very focused. Song ran thought about it and realized that she had indeed neglected Gu jinghang a little. She felt that it was not good to do so, so she reached out her hand to touch him.||¡±When does director Gu have a day off?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± we¡¯re going on a trip. We¡¯re not bringing the kids. Gu jinghang felt deeply that indeed, a child who ¡®cried¡¯ would have milk to drink. Chapter 1370 1370 Mu Mian has a backer On the other side, mu Mian and the others entered the auditorium. After entering, the actors and actresses sat in the third row, the second row was for the art troupe, and the first row was for the leaders. They had arrived early and there was no one else in the hall. As soon as they sat down, they heard an arrogant voice behind them. Oh, so this is one of those shows by those entertainmentpanies.|| My brothers.¡± These words were really frivolous. Everyone was an actor, so they were treated equally.|| Zi, isn¡¯t the song and dance troupe also an act?|| Zi? Mu Mian turned around and saw a pretty young woman in a satin cheongsam. She must be the arrogant and unreasonable one that director li had mentioned. Zhang Bei carried a branded bag with one hand and walked over slowly. She stopped in the third row and nced at mu Mian.¡±You¡¯re mu Mian?¡± ¡°I¡¯m mu Mian,¡± mu Mian said calmly. ¡°What kind of attitude is this?¡± Zhang Bei looked arrogant. You¡¯re sitting and talking to me?¡± Well, it was obvious that this person was here to find trouble. Why was he looking for trouble? Naturally, it was because Zhang Bei had wanted to act in this drama too, but it ended up with mu Mian. How could she not be angry? At the entrance of the auditorium, du Dapeng parked the car. Because they were outside, director Gu had to pay attention to their image, so he did not hold hands with his wife. The two walked side by side into the auditorium. Director li had instructed her before. She knew that this was her territory and she would not cause any trouble. She stood up and greeted Zhang Bei,¡±Hello, I¡¯m mu Mian.¡± Zhang Bei knew that an important leader would being today, so she did not dare to go overboard.|| It was still okay to be cheap. She looked at mu Mian with disdain. ha, a smallpany like yours is just a smallpany. It¡¯s not popr. What kind of TV series can you produce? don¡¯t let the higher-upsugh at you. You really don¡¯t know your ce. Mu Mian gritted her teeth.¡¯This is an art troupe. I¡¯ll endure it.¡¯ She could tolerate it, but song ran could not! ¡°Oh? A smallpany like ours? A small fight? The leaders wereughing at him? May I ask how I should address you?¡± Zhang Bei furrowed her brows. Who was so arrogant and dared to make such a ruckus here? she turned around and saw a beautiful woman. Next, she saw a man beside her. When she looked closely, she realized that he was the man who appeared in the television reports of the sessfulunch. A group of actresses from the art troupe quickly surrounded Gu jinghang and greeted him, ¡± ¡°Hello,¡± he said. Gu jinghang did not respond to them. After all, the chief¡¯s wife had the final say here. Song ran raised her eyebrows and looked at the leading actress from the art troupe. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Zhang Bei knew about song ran¡¯s reputation. She was the daughter of the senator and she heard that the senator doted on her a lot. She didn¡¯t dare to offend this person, so she quickly said humbly, ¡± ¡°Madam, I am a second-grade actress from the song and dance troupe. My name is Zhang Bei.¡± so, ¡± song ran nced at her, ¡± do you have any opinions about mypany? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean, Madam,¡± Zhang Bei¡¯s heart trembled. Song ran sneered. mu Mian is an artiste under mypany. Don¡¯t you know that? ¡± Zhang Bei¡¯s heart trembled. She was still in the dark about it. Today, she had kicked a hard metal board. She was in the art troupe, and the people here had always been arrogant. They did not care about the small-time actors. She had only heard of mu Mian and did not even try to find out about her background. Naturally, she did not know that her boss was song ran. At this moment, she regretted it. Mu Mian had a backer, a big backer. Chapter 1371 1371 What were the original words? I¡¯m sorry, Madam, ¡± she said hurriedly. I¡¯ve been rude. Please understand. ¡°If I didn¡¯te today, how would you have treated mu Mian?¡± song ran snorted. How should he treat all the actors here? They¡¯re filming a show seriously, and they didn¡¯te here to let youugh at them. Do you think you¡¯re better than others just because you¡¯re a member of the art troupe?¡± The drama that was present|| The children all felt very relieved. The people from the art troupe had always thought highly of themselves. Every time they saw the people from the art troupe, they would be ridiculed, but they did not dare toin. Now, someone was standing up for them. Thispanymander Zhang probably didn¡¯t expect this. Zhang Bei felt a little embarrassed, but she did not dare to rebut song ran. She could only listen to song ran¡¯s scolding. Then, she admitted her mistake, ¡± ¡°Madam, I was wrong.¡± Song ran did not n to let her off easily. ¡°Are you saying that only the actors in your art troupe are actors? I don¡¯t think you know how to write the word ¡°respect.¡± Didn¡¯t your leader tell you this when you joined the art troupe as a student?¡± Zhang Bei felt extremely embarrassed. She had never been treated this way before. She muttered in her heart, this fourth miss of the Tang family is making a mountain out of a molehill. Did she really have to do this? Furthermore, she was older than the fourth young miss. This girl really did not give her any face. However, she only dared to Mutter these words in her heart. On the surface, she was still very respectful. Madam, I, Zhenzhen, didn¡¯t mean it today. I spoke too fast. Please forgive me. Just as they were talking, a few leaders walked in from the back door of the auditorium. The leader was the leader of the entertainment department! When Zhang Bei saw that her Section Chief was with her leader, she was suddenly filled with hope. She hoped that her leader would be able to help her and give her a way out. A group of leaders walked over. The leader had sharp eyes and saw song ran from afar. Putting aside her status as the president of Wan Yi, her father was a Member of Parliament. The Tang family was one of the most powerful families in Haicheng. How could he give up such a good opportunity to curry favor with her? ¡°Aiyo, director song, wee, wee. It¡¯s really embarrassing for you toe here personally!¡± He walked over with a smile. As soon as he said the polite words, he realized that the atmosphere here seemed to be a little off. With an awkward face, he said, ¡± ¡°W-what¡¯s going on?¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows. it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that the actors from the art troupe feel that we, the actors from outside, are not up to standard. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way,¡± Zhang Bei said, worried. ¡°What did he say?¡± the leader frowned. ha, a smallpany like yours can¡¯t produce a good TV series. Don¡¯t let everyoneugh at you. You really don¡¯t know your ce. That¡¯s what I said. Zhang Bei¡¯s face turned pale and she could not stand any longer. ¡°Which art troupe are you from?¡± the leader looked displeased. Who¡¯s your subordinate?¡± Section Chief zou of Haicheng¡¯s No. 1 art and cultural Union quickly ran out. ¡°It¡¯s my people. I¡¯m sorry, leader. I didn¡¯t discipline them well.¡± it seems like you didn¡¯t learn the rules well. Go back and start as a student. Learn well. If you can¡¯t learn well, don¡¯t be an artist anymore. Zhang Bei¡¯s legs turned to jelly and the people behind her quickly held her up. The Superintendent looked at song ran and asked, ¡± ¡°Are you satisfied with this oue?¡± it¡¯s not about whether I¡¯m satisfied or not, ¡± song ran said in a pretentious tone. it¡¯s about whether these actors who have worked hard are satisfied or not. Chapter 1372 1372 Passed the review ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The group of people quickly nodded. The people from the art troupe quickly took Zhang Bei away. Song ran immediately chuckled. director, you¡¯re so wise and brilliant. No wonder the acting industry in Haicheng is so prosperous. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to everyone¡¯s hard work,¡± the Bureau chief chuckled. The group of people sat down while talking andughing. Song ran turned around to look at mu Mian. Mu Mian was smiling. Song ran¡¯s eyes were saying,¡¯did you see that? did you learn how good I am at quarreling? don¡¯t be a pushover in the future. We are from Wanyi. We don¡¯t have to be afraid of anyone.¡¯ Of course, the premise was that he had to be reasonable. Mu Mian had a ¡®I¡¯ve been taught¡¯ expression on her face. She had indeed been taught, and she was gradually learning to be strong. Today¡¯s special situation was in the literature and art Club. At other times, she was no longer the woman who could be touched by anyone.|| He had pinched a soft persimmon. The TV series starring mu Mian and the others began to y in the auditorium. It was a series with a cheerful rhythm and a positive plot. The leaders couldn¡¯t help nodding and smiling when they watched it. Mu Mian carefully observed the leaders ¡®reactions. When she saw them nod, she finally felt a huge weight lifted off her chest. Outside the hall, Zhang Bei was helped out by someone. Section Chief Hao looked at her with disappointment.¡±Don¡¯t you know that there¡¯s an important leader attending today?¡± Zhang Bei¡¯s lips werepletely bloodless. Of course she knew. When she went in, the higher-ups had not arrived yet. Who knew that things would turn out like this? She said softly, ¡± Section Chief, please help me put in a good word for her. This Wanwan isn¡¯t a big deal. I just lost myposure a little with my words. Just give me a warning and I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ve spent many years getting nominated to have this position in the industry. You can¡¯t make me start from being a student again. Section Chief zou shook his head and looked at her. Zhang Bei, ah, Zhang Bei. You still don¡¯t understand the seriousness of the problem. The chief has already spoken. Who do you want me to plead with? I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯d better change your attitude and start learning from the beginning. Don¡¯tin in private. If the higher-ups hear about this, you don¡¯t need to be an artist anymore.¡± With that, he waved his hand and left. Zhang Bei reached out and held onto a stone pir. She was filled with grievances, but she had no way to vent it. Song ran¡¯s backing was too strong. She could not do anything to her. In the hall, the leaders watched an episode of the TV and expressed that the shooting was good. They were all very satisfied. The remaining 24 episodes would be watched by the leaders of the cultural and arts Ministry and then sent to the National television for them to broadcast. Mu Mian¡¯s heart was jumping for joy. She had passed the audit stage. It was set in stone that she would be able to broadcast it on national television. Being able to be on national television meant that she could broadcast it all over the country. That way, her poprity would rise to a very high level. The Superintendent walked in front of song ran and said with a smile, ¡± yourpany is participating in the production of such a TV series. It¡¯s not bad. You have good taste and aesthetics. Song ran chuckled. it¡¯s all the credit of the main creative staff. I didn¡¯t do anything. The director turned around and looked at the actors and behind-the-scenes staff who were involved in the production. He smiled and said,¡±You¡¯ve all worked hard.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not hard at all,¡± the staff replied in fear and trepidation. The next day, song ran received a phone call from the head of the hospital. In just a few words, he told her that she had not visited her godmother in a long time! On the phone, song ran suddenly came up with a n. She did not have to wait until director Gu had a holiday. She could just entrust the child to someone else so that she could be alone with Gu jinghang. Wouldn¡¯t that be no different from a vacation? Chapter 1373 1373 Chapter 1375-sucking up to mu Mian ¡°I¡¯ll take Yanzhi and niannian to see godmother one day,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°Your godmother likes the two children very much. You should bring them to see her,¡± the hospital director said, pleased. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s good that Godma likes it.¡± Since he liked it, he would help her take care of it for two days. Song ran got into the car and told Gu jinghang about her thoughts. He looked troubled. ¡°I don¡¯t think Madam is a person who can take care of children.¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows. let me tell you. I know myself very well. || Godma, she¡¯s definitely someone who¡¯s cold on the outside but warm on the inside. In private, she definitely likes children. Besides, our little angel niannian and little handsome Yanzhi, who wouldn¡¯t like them when they see these two children?¡± Mu Mian decided to go to Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s ce. Because of her grandfather¡¯s illness, the family had not been very peaceful. Moreover, if she asked first aunt to write an IOU, she would have to see mu Qin¡¯s gloomy face when she went back. She didn¡¯t want to go back. Out of sight, out of mind. Moreover, she knew that her father was a man of great wisdom who appeared to be a fool. With her father around, she would not be at a disadvantage. What worried her the most was her mother. Her mother was too kind and didn¡¯t have her own opinions. She was easy topromise with. For so many years, she had beenpromising with Grandpa and first aunt. Sigh, she was really helpless. Wan Yi¡¯s car took her home first. She took her French book and then went to Si Nan mansion. It was still early, so she started to read the French book first. After about 15 minutes, she was drowsy. Ah, Yingluo¡¯s summer afternoon was very suitable for sleeping. She slept until the sun set. At thew firm, mu Qin was a little absent-minded when she was doing her work. She felt that mu Mian was too much. They were family, yet she still wrote an IOU. The key was that this incident had also spread to the neighbors ¡®ears. The news of her mother¡¯s gambling had also spread. In addition, they also knew that mu Mian and Tang Ji¡¯ an were together. Now, at least on the surface, her neighbors were all trying to curry favor with mu Mian. However, when she went out, she would be pointed at and criticized by others. They said that her family did not study well, that the upper beam was not straight, and that the lower beam was crooked. They were really a group of detestable bad people who took advantage of the situation. However, no matter how angry mu Qin was, she didn¡¯t dare to find Tang Ji ¡®an directly. If he provoked her, she would be the one in trouble again. She frowned. When it was almost time to get off work, she deliberately dragged her colleagues out. She deliberately walked very slowly and dragged her feet. From the corner of her eye, she saw director Tanging out of the stairs. She deliberately said to her colleague, ¡± I really feel that the people in this society have no humanity at all. The colleague was puzzled,¡±huh?¡± Why do you say that?¡± my grandfather suddenly fell seriously ill, and every family had to fork out 10000 Yuan. Our family can¡¯t take out so much money at the moment.|| My sister is rich. She proposed to lend money to my family, but she actually asked my mother to write her an IOU. Not only did she have to write an IOU, but she also had to sign it with her fingerprint.¡± Her colleague was stunned. this Wanwan is too much. We¡¯re family. Is there a need to be like this? ¡± Mu Qin looked aggrieved,¡±that¡¯s right, could our family me her?¡± My parents are so angry, but there¡¯s nothing we can do about it, Yingluo.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an, who was three steps behind her, suddenly snorted. Mu Qin felt her scalp go numb. From what she knew, anyone who heard this kind of news would find it unbelievable. If a family had to write an IOU, anyone who heard it would have the same reaction as her colleagues. They would think that mu Mian was too much. Chapter 1374 1374 Chapter 1376-not awake Shouldn¡¯t it be like this? She turned around and saw Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s gloomy face. She thought to herself, ¡± luckily I didn¡¯t tell Tang Ji¡¯ an directly, or I¡¯d be in big trouble. She thought Tang Ji ¡®an was going to scold her, but he just nced at her indifferently and walked around them. Mu Qin heaved a sigh of relief. What did he mean by that expression? Did he think that she was being talkative or that mu Mian was cold and heartless? She really couldn¡¯t understand the Tang office. After Tang Ji ¡®an left, mu Qin¡¯s colleague said in a low voice, ¡± you scared me. When we were talking just now, director Tang was behind us. He should have heard what we said. ¡°Yingluo probably heard it,¡± mu Qin nodded. ¡°Secretary Tang,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said coldly in the car. ¡°Yes, director Tang.¡± ¡°Transfer this mu Qin to another ce.¡± Secretary Tang thought for a moment and said,¡±Xu Cheng¡¯s side seems to be in need of people.¡± &Nbsp; Xu Cheng was more than 400 kilometers away from Haicheng, and it would take at least a day and a half by train. The economy was quite behind, so it wasn¡¯t a good ce. Secretary Tang really understood the Chinese government. Tang Ji ¡®an nodded. yeah, transfer her to Xu Cheng. She didn¡¯t want her to always hang around mu Mian.|| Stupid|| Desire|| He wanted to harm mu Mian. okay, director Tang, I will contact Xu Cheng¡¯s office tomorrow. What mu Qin didn¡¯t know was that there were no big secrets between mu Mian and Tang Ji ¡®an, and Tang Ji¡¯ an also especially hoped that mu Mian could be more ruthless to her unreasonable first aunt¡¯s family. She had really shot herself in the foot this time. He deserved it. When Tang Ji ¡®an returned home, mu Mian was lying on the sofa with a French book covering her face. She was fast asleep. Tang Ji ¡®an let out a long sigh and shook his head. With just this girl, without his help, the people around her would really be able to kill her. That mu Qin was indeed not someone to be trifled with. He really had to keep an eye out for this girl. He lifted his leg and gently kicked mu Mian¡¯s foot. ¡°You¡¯re up,¡± Mu Mian was still dreaming. She snorted softly, but she did not seem to be awake. Tang Ji ¡®an picked up the French book on her face and pinched her face. ¡°Mu Mian, get up.¡± Mu Mian opened her eyes and stared at him drowsily.¡±Oh, Yingluo, you¡¯re back.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an flipped to the first page of the book. Obviously, she fell asleep after reading the first page. He couldn¡¯t be nice to her. ¡°How¡¯s your learning?¡± Mu Mian sat upzily. I¡¯m not going to live in country F. I¡¯m not taking any French exams either. Why are you so anxious? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and grabbed her wrist. ¡°I told you to learn, so you should learn. It¡¯s for your own good.¡± Mu Mian touched her neck. actually, I¡¯m talented in acting. Learning is not my strong suit, let alone speaking. Tang Ji ¡®an stared at her. I believe that a strict teacher produces a brilliant student. From today onwards, I will be very strict with you. There will be a reward system and a punishment system. ¡°What¡¯s the reward system?¡± mu Mian stared at her expectantly. if you can do a simple French exchange in two months, I will ask my friend to invest in a TV series that you like. We will not care about the profit and just make you happy. It will bepletely ording to your ideas. This Wanwan, Tang Ji ¡®an, really knew how to cater to her interests. This really moved her. Although she was working in ran¡¯spany and ran treated her well, she couldn¡¯t be so willful. She couldn¡¯t spend money just to fulfill her wish. Chapter 1375 1375 Chapter 1377-this matter is over ¡°What about the punishment?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her. I have a hundred ways to punish you. Do you really want to hear it? ¡± Mu Mian shrank her neck. let¡¯s work hard on our mountain of books. There¡¯s no end to the sea of learning. Let¡¯s start studying. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner first.¡± ¡°I want to study. I want to study without eating or sleeping.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an grabbed|| ¡°Don¡¯t be so pretentious. Let¡¯s eat,¡± he said as he stopped her. As soon as Tang Ji ¡®an introduced the reward and punishment system, mu Mian¡¯s enthusiasm for learning soared. After all, it was probably the wish of every actor in the entertainment industry to be able to film a TV series on their own.|| It was really too confusing. This time, she didn¡¯t need Tang Ji ¡®an to force her to learn. She could learn by 10:30 by herself. Tang Ji ¡®an raised his hand and looked at his watch. alright, that¡¯s all for today. We¡¯ll continue tomorrow. Mu Mian was still reciting the 26 French letters in all seriousness. Tang Ji ¡®an grabbed her wrist. alright, let¡¯s go upstairs and sleep. ¡°Teacher, I still want to learn. I can still learn,¡± mu Mian looked at him sincerely. Tang Ji ¡®an sneered. don¡¯t be so enthusiastic. I hope you can still be so enthusiastic tomorrow. Okay, let¡¯s go upstairs. After he finished speaking, he directly dragged her upstairs. Mu Mian¡¯s enthusiasm for studying made Tang Ji ¡®an breathe a sigh of relief. His first aunt would be returning to Haicheng with his uncle in about a month. As soon as first aunt came back, it was bound to cause a lot of trouble. Because his grandmother was from France, his mother¡¯s rtives basically knew some French, so it was necessary to be prepared in advance. He knew that mu Mian was not stupid. She was actually very smart. She was just a littlezy at times. Now that she had a reward, her enthusiasm for learning had also increased. This time, he didn¡¯t have to worry so much. On this day, mu Qin was very nervous. She was calcting Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression and her chances of winning. From what she understood, men all liked gentle and magnanimous people, especially people like Tang Ji ¡®an. He probably didn¡¯t like people who would be so calctive over a little money. In Tang Ji¡¯ an¡¯s eyes, mu Mian¡¯s behavior should be particrly degrading and not presentable, right? Even though she consoled herself this way, she still felt very uneasy. The next day, mu Qin went to the office. Everything was normal, and she heaved a sigh of relief. The other possibility was that Dunn thought it was a small matter and did not tell mu Mian anything, nor would he hold her responsible. This matter was over just like that. She heaved a sigh of relief, but at the same time, she felt a faint regret. It was a pity that she couldn¡¯t destroy the rtionship between the two of them. When it was almost time to get off work, their instructor Mao called her to his office. Mu Qin¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she had a bad feeling. The moment mu Qin entered instructor Mao¡¯s office, he took out a red-headed document.¡±Um, Xiao mu, ah Yingluo.¡± ¡°Instructor Mao, what¡¯s wrong?¡± mu Qin asked uneasily. Instructor Mao went straight to the point. it¡¯s like this, our Haicheng and Xu Cheng¡¯s rtionship has always been quite friendly. Haicheng is nning to send two people to Xu Cheng¡¯s office, and I think this is a good opportunity, so I rmended you. Mu Qin¡¯s face turned pale,¡±director, what do you mean by that?¡± Xu Cheng? Which Xu Cheng?¡± the northernmost city in Jiang province, Xu Cheng. Mu Qin¡¯s face turned even paler. Xu Cheng was at least 400 kilometers away from Haicheng, and Haicheng was one of the richest cities in the country. Compared to Haicheng, Xu Cheng was just a big rural area. Chapter 1376 1376 What are you doing here? Her face was pale as she bit her lower lip and said, ¡± director, I¡¯ve never left Haicheng before. I¡¯m not used to going to other ces. Silly|| It was obvious that she had been demoted. She had just be a full-time employee, so how could Tang Ji ¡®an treat her like this? Instructor Mao nced at her. this is because the station values you. Don¡¯t be ungrateful. Next week, we will leave for Xu Cheng. It¡¯s decided. Mu Qin knew that what was done could not be undone, so she could only ask unwillingly, ¡°How long do I have to go to Xu Cheng?¡± ¡°No one can say for sure, probably one or two years.¡± Instructor Mao lifted his eyes. Mu Qin¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. She had to stay in such a broken ce for so long. She was filled with anger and grievance, but she didn¡¯t dare to re up. She carefully asked,¡±who decided to transfer me to Xu Cheng?¡± this Qianqian. ¡°Why are you asking about this?¡± instructor Mao was a little unhappy. It¡¯s the decision of the higher-ups anyway.¡± Mu Qin was disheartened. It was Tang Ji ¡®an, right? it must be him. Was it because of what she said about mu Mian the other day? It must be mu Mian who was gossiping in front of Tang Ji ¡®an. Damn it, damn it! She could see that instructor Mao¡¯s attitude was firm and his stand was firm, so she could only leave in sadness. Go to the seventh floor and find Tang Ji ¡®an? That was impossible. She knew what she was capable of, and going up would be suicide. Now, her only hope was on mu Mian. Although she hated her to the core, she could only look for mu Mian now. How unfair was fate? After work, she went straight home, but she didn¡¯t see mu Mian. She heard from her mother that she had gone to the Tang family¡¯s SI Nan mansion. Liu cuixiang had found a job as a ticketing staff. She had no choice because she had to pay off her debts. Every day, sheined that she was tired and secretly scolded mu Mian. But because Tang Ji ¡®an had warned her, she only dared to shout at home. asionally, she wouldin to the neighbors she was more familiar with. Mu Qin was anxious, but she didn¡¯t dare to go to Si Nan mansion to look for mu Mian. She could only go and beg her third aunt. third aunt, can you ask Mianmian toe back? I have something to discuss with her. Cao Feng looked at her and said,¡±huh?¡± What do you have to discuss with her?¡± Mu Qin was vague and only told her to quickly call mu Mian back. It just so happened that mu Guohui had gone to the hospital and there was no one for Cao Feng to discuss with. Mu Qin pushed her out the door, so she could only brace herself and go. She only knew Si Nan mansion, but she didn¡¯t know which building it was. When she arrived at the entrance of the mansion, people asked her, and she couldn¡¯t answer, so she could only wait at the door. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s car happened to pass by, so he didn¡¯t notice. However, sixth uncle saw it and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that MU¡¯s mother?¡± Only then did Tang Ji ¡®an raise his eyes to look outside. Wasn¡¯t that the woman with the reserved manner mu Mian¡¯s mother? His sixth uncle stopped the car, and Tang Ji ¡®an got out of the car himself. He said respectfully, ¡± ¡°Auntie, why are you here?¡± Cao Feng¡¯s smile was a little reserved. Hello, second young master Tang. I¡¯m Yingluo. I¡¯m here to look for my Mianmian. Tang Ji ¡®an invited her to get in the car. Si Nan mansion was very big and had many vis. The car was winding inside. Cao Feng sat in the car, feeling uneasy. She was an authentic City woman who had never seen big scenes and had no foresight. Besides Tang Ji¡¯ an, the biggest Big Shot she had seen was probably the director of the street office. Therefore, she felt very ufortable when she was with Tang Ji ¡®an. Chapter 1377 1377 You can go home Tang Ji ¡®an thought, am I that scary? Why are the elders so anxious when they¡¯re with him? Aiyoyo The car stopped in front of his mansion. Cao Feng didn¡¯t even know how to open the door. After feeling around for a long time, sixth uncle quickly jumped out of the car and opened the door for her. After a long time, she finally saw her daughter. Cao Feng looked at her daughter, who was lyingzily on the sofa. Her heart tightened. Why was this girl so unruly in other people¡¯s house? She hurriedly|| She jogged over. Mu Mian looked at her and sat up in surprise. ¡°Mom? What are you doing here?¡± His sixth uncle put Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s briefcase away and left with aunt Lin. Tang Ji ¡®an entered the side hall so that he wouldn¡¯t interrupt the mother and daughter¡¯s conversation. Cao Feng looked uneasy. why don¡¯t you have any manners in someone else¡¯s house? look at you. What do you look like? ¡± Mu Mian put down the book in her hand. mom, don¡¯t worry about how I look. What are you doing here? ¡± Cao Feng then remembered the purpose of this trip and whispered, ¡± ¡°Mu Qin said she has something to tell you and asked me toe and invite you back.¡± Mu Mian frowned. She had to be on her guard whenever that family was mentioned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Cao Feng shook her head. I don¡¯t know. Anyway, she seems to be in a hurry. Why don¡¯t you go back with me first? ¡± Mu Mian guessed that mu Qin had probably offended Tang Ji ¡®an again, and Tang Ji¡¯ an¡¯s punishment with just a flick of his finger was enough to make her suffer. Since her cousin had sent her mother to invite her over, if she did not go back, her mother would be bullied by them in the open and in the dark again. So, she might as well go back. She got up, ran to the side hall, stuck her head in, and said to Tang Ji ¡®an with a smile, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going home. I won¡¯t being over tonight.¡± Oh? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an raised his head from the document. is it to avoid studying? ¡± ¡°No way!¡± Mu Mian pouted and walked over. As she said this, she flipped the book for him to see. I¡¯ve studied more than ten pages today. I¡¯ve already spoken the single-syble letters very urately. I¡¯ll teach you tomorrow. Next, you can start to learn the simple daily conversations. ¡°Okay, you can go home,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said, pleased. Hmph! mu Mian snorted. I¡¯m not here to ask for your permission. I¡¯m just here to inform you, okay? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an was about to say, ¡± I¡¯ll drive you back, ¡± but then he remembered that he had lied about not knowing how to drive before, so he gave up.¡±Then you can take a taxi back, Yueyue.¡± ¡°I know.¡± After leaving his mansion, Cao Feng couldn¡¯t help but look back. ¡°Tang Ji ¡®an is living in such a big house by himself?¡± Mu Mian nodded,¡±isn¡¯t it scary?¡± I wouldn¡¯t dare to stay here.¡± Cao Feng squeezed her hand. you¡¯re too rude in front of second young master Tang. You have to act like a girl, okay? ¡± Mu Mian facepalmed. mom, I¡¯m his girlfriend. I¡¯m not his nanny. I ... || Why are you so reserved?¡± Cao Feng was still a little uneasy. you have to keep a tight hold on Tang Ji ¡®an. This man is so good. If you miss him, you won¡¯t be able to meet him again. So, when you¡¯re with him, you have to be obedient, understand? ¡± In Cao Feng¡¯s understanding, her daughter had finally been taken a fancy to by this rich and powerful young master, so she had to please second young master Tang in all aspects. Mu Mian knew that there was amunication barrier between her and her mother, so she could only say perfunctorily, ¡± ¡°I know, mom. I¡¯ll be careful.¡± When the two of them returned, they saw mu Qin, who was sitting there uneasily. The moment mu Qin saw mu Mian, she rushed out as if she had seen her Savior. Chapter 1378 1378 What did you do? No matter how much hatred he felt in his heart, he still put on a kind face. ¡°Mianmian, you¡¯re back.¡± Mu Mian chuckled in her heart.¡¯This sister, you¡¯re really flexible. If you didn¡¯t say anything to Tang Ji¡¯ an, would he have touched you?¡¯ You may be able to fool my mom, but you can¡¯t fool me. She smiled. my mom said you were looking for me. What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Mu Qin was really flexible. She said with a belly full of grievances, Thew firm arranged for me to go to Xu Cheng. Mu Mian¡¯s expression did not change,¡¯is it a business trip? For how long?¡± not on a business trip. I¡¯m overseas. Oh? This was interesting. Tang Ji ¡®an was really ruthless. Mu Mian felt that she was being a little unkind. She was secretly happy in her heart, but on the surface, she was very anxious.¡±Ah? For how long?¡± Mu Qin sighed. our Head of Department said it would take at least one or two years. Xu Cheng, you don¡¯t know, it¡¯s a very old city in the North, close to the Qingshan province. It¡¯s very run down. Mu Mian: ¡± my boss, song ran¡¯s husband is from Qingshan province. He¡¯s very capable. He¡¯s already the director. There can¡¯t be regional discrimination, right? Mu Qin¡¯s expression changed. I don¡¯t mean anything by that. You know that I¡¯ve never traveled far in my life. I¡¯ve always been in Haicheng. I¡¯m a young girl. I don¡¯t even dare to go to such a far ce. Mu Mian chuckled in her heart. Did he not dare to or did he look down on that poor ce? ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a bad idea to go out and train while you¡¯re still young,¡± she said perfunctorily. Mu Qin¡¯s face darkened uncontrobly. This mu Mian really knew how to make sarcastic remarks. So, she wasn¡¯t being demoted to a ce where birds couldn¡¯t even care about her.|| To hell with it. Of course, she was just standing there and talking. She quickly calmed down. She had no choice. She couldn¡¯t vent her anger, so she could only continue to act pitiful.¡±But I don¡¯t want to go. I¡¯m a person who¡¯s afraid of strangers. I¡¯m unfamiliar with this ce. Mianmian, can you help me talk to Tang Ji ¡®an? This kind of small matter can be solved with just a word from him.¡± Hehe, it was Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s words that got you sent to Xu Cheng. How could he help you stay here with just one sentence? how naive. Mu Mian nced at her. I can only give it a try. I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯ll listen to me. Besides, this concerns the internal affairs of your firm. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll think I¡¯m a busybody. Like a drowning person grabbing a piece of driftwood, mu Qin gratefully said, Thank you in advance. You must tell Dunn. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let him know.¡± Thus, mu Mian was urged to leave by mu Qin before she could even have her dinner. It took less than an hour to go back and forth. When mu Mian appeared in front of Tang Ji ¡®an again, second young master Tang was eating dinner slowly. ¡°Let¡¯s eat together,¡± mu Mian chuckled. She ran into the kitchen, filled a bowl with rice, and sat down at the dining table. Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows and looked at her. ¡°You don¡¯t even have food at home?¡± Mu Mian pouted. it¡¯s not as good as the food here. How can an ordinary family be like second young master Tang, eating four dishes and one soup every day? it¡¯s a bnced diet with meat and vegetables. Tang Ji ¡®an had finished eating. He put down his bowl and chopsticks, picked up a handkerchief, and wiped his mouth elegantly.¡±What did you do back there? What happened at home?¡± The word ¡®again¡¯ was used quite cleverly. Indeed, she had a lot of things to do at home. She nced at Tang Ji ¡®an. um, my cousin is going to be transferred to Xu Cheng. Did you know? ¡± Chapter 1379 1379 Chapter 1381-where are you going? ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± As always, she was ck-bellied and didn¡¯t know the depth of her skills. Mu Mian coughed lightly,¡¯you really don¡¯t know? I heard that she¡¯s going to be transferred to Xu Cheng¡¯sw firm, and it¡¯ll take at least a year.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows,¡±her level isn¡¯t enough for me to go.¡±|| I¡¯m probably worried because the Human Resources Department arranged it. It has nothing to do with me. ¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Mu Mian would plead for mu Qin? It was obviously impossible. She knew mu Qin¡¯s character too well. Keeping her here and letting her continue to disrupt her life? She, mu Mian, was not stupid.|| Zi. ¡°If you dare to plead for her ...¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her. I ... mu Mian raised her hands in surrender. I don¡¯t have that thought. Tang Ji ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief. Good, he wasn¡¯t a good person. ¡°She asked you toe and plead for her, didn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does she have any objections to the firm¡¯s arrangements?¡± ¡°She said she wasn¡¯t used to life there.¡± Hmph! Tang Ji ¡®an snorted in disdain. I¡¯ll have her Head of Department talk to her tomorrow. She won¡¯t dare to look for you again. ¡°Yes, sure.¡± It was so cool to lean against a big tree. With Tang Ji ¡®an on her head, it felt so good. No matter what, mu Mian still went home the next day. Mu Qin had been waiting anxiously and did not sleep well the entire night. When she saw mu Mian, she immediately ran over,¡±How is it?¡± Mu Mian pretended to be troubled. I asked Ji ¡®an, but he said he didn¡¯t know about this. He even lectured me and told me not to meddle in the internal affairs of thew firm. I feel so wronged. Mu Qin gritted her teeth,¡±did you really plead with him?¡± Isn¡¯t he very good to you?¡± Mu Mian frowned. you can tell me that, but this is work. I don¡¯t dare to interfere too much. Why don¡¯t you go and train there? maybe they¡¯ll transfer you back soon. By then, you¡¯ll have an extra line on your resume. It¡¯ll be an advantage for you in the future. Mu Qin clenched her teeth so hard that they were about to be crushed. She forced a smile,¡±Hehe, you¡¯re right, Zhenzhen.¡± After that, he could not hold it in any longer. He walked around mu Mian and went out the door. As soon as she went out, she couldn¡¯t help butin and curse in a low voice, ¡± damn that mu Mian, acting all high and mighty in front of me. She definitely didn¡¯t tell Tang Ji ¡®an. How vicious, she must be hoping that I would be sent to Xu Cheng. She cursed all the way to thew firm, and the director called her over again. ¡°Mu Qin, there¡¯s still one more spot left, not for Xu Cheng.¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± mu Qin¡¯s hope was suddenly reignited. ¡°Yungui province.¡± Mu Qin¡¯s face turned green. That was really in the mountains, and it was even further from Haicheng, more than a thousand kilometers away. It was even worse than Xu Cheng. She was scared out of her wits. director, I think I should go to Xu Cheng. I think Xu Cheng¡¯s not bad. She didn¡¯t dare to struggle anymore. If she continued to struggle, she didn¡¯t know where she would be sent to. ¡°Are you sure?¡± instructor Mao stared at her. I thought you didn¡¯t like Xu Cheng?¡± Mu Qin gritted her teeth as she cursed in her heart. Yungui province was even worse than Xu Cheng. If he wanted to make things difficult for her, he could have just said so. He didn¡¯t have to be so hypocritical and cunning. ¡°That¡¯s good. We¡¯ll be leaving next week. You should get ready yourself.¡± Instructor Mao chuckled. ¡°So fast?¡± ¡°They¡¯recking people over there, so of course we have to hurry.¡± Mu Qin resigned to her fate and left the director¡¯s office. In the MU family¡¯s house, Cao Feng was cooking in the kitchen. It was summer, so the kitchen was like a steamer. Mu Mian was helping out at the side.¡±Are you feeling hot? I¡¯ll just cook a few dishes.¡± Chapter 1380 1380 It was all her fault Cao Feng took the waterdle she handed over, poured the water into the pot, covered the lid, and looked back at her. your dad and your uncle are taking care of you in the hospital.|| Grandpa, they all need to eat, and it costs money to eat out. I¡¯ll burn as much as I can.¡± Mu Mian¡¯s heart ached. you ... You¡¯re always the type to suffer losses. Others don¡¯t even appreciate your kindness. ¡°It¡¯s a blessing to be at a disadvantage,¡± Cao Feng smiled. Mu Mian sighed. I¡¯m telling you. Mu Qin was sent to Xu Cheng this time. Don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business, okay? ¡± Letting her go is because the organization is looking after her and wants her to train. This is an internal matter of thew firm. We are all outsiders, and we can¡¯t interfere too much. If we interfere too much, it¡¯ll be considered illegal, understand? If mu Qin looks for you, just say that you can¡¯t do anything about it, understand?¡± The reason was very clear, with a little threat. Cao Feng nodded, ¡± ¡°I know that. Thew firm isn¡¯t an ordinary unit. You can¡¯t interfere with it. I know, I know.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be staying at my home for the time being.¡± It was only at her house that first aunt and mu Qin didn¡¯t dare to make things difficult for her mother. Otherwise, her mother would definitely be bullied by them. Mu Qin returned quickly. Before she could say anything, mu Mian took the initiative to look for her. ¡°I talked to Ji ¡®an today. How was it? did your transfer order change?¡± Mu Qin gritted her teeth and nced at her. I¡¯ve thought it through. I¡¯m going to go out of the city for some experience. So, I¡¯ve already agreed to transfer to Xu Cheng. Mu Mian had been acting all fake in front of her all day, treating her like a fool.|| Zi? Did he think that she didn¡¯t know what she had told Tang Ji ¡®an? Ha, transferring her to Yungui was also this wretched girl¡¯s idea. What a vicious girl. She really didn¡¯t understand why Tang Ji ¡®an couldn¡¯t see through this wretched girl¡¯s viciousness. Not only did she want her family to write an IOU, but she also bullied her, her cousin. What kind of spell did she put on Tang Ji¡¯ an?|| Soul|| The medicine made him so fascinated by her. ¡°It¡¯s good that you can think that way,¡± mu Mian smiled. Mu Qin forced out a smile and nced at her, then said,|| After entering her own room, she started to pack her things. Next week, she would be heading north to Xu Cheng. Damn mu Mian, it was all her fault. If it wasn¡¯t for her forcing her mom to write an IOU, she wouldn¡¯t have said those words in front of Tang Ji ¡®an at all. If it wasn¡¯t for her clever words, Tang Ji¡¯ an wouldn¡¯t even order him to go to Xu Cheng. This was all mu Mian¡¯s fault! At the same time, there was another person who was transferred out, and that was Section Chief Lou from qinchong County. The personnel transfer order was sent directly to his office, and he was transferred to a small county in the Northwest to be a Section Chief. Section Chief Lou knew that he hadpletely offended the Tang family this time, so of course he didn¡¯t want to leave. Haicheng was rich, and it had been attracting investment recently. If they stayed here, they could make a fortune.|| That¡¯s a lot. Once we¡¯re in the Northwest, we¡¯ll really be out of food. Left with no choice, he could only personally pay a visit and ask for forgiveness. When she went to thew firm, she was directly rejected. Secretary Tang smiled and looked at Section Chief Lou, who was a cunning old man who wanted to bring down thew firm. I¡¯m sorry, there¡¯s a guest today. He has something to discuss with our Dunn. He can¡¯t be free. Coming back the next day, Secretary Tang changed his excuse. Minister Yu from the capital came to Haicheng today for an inspection. He wants to discuss everything with Tang. When he came backter, he still couldn¡¯t see Tang Ji ¡®an, so Section Chief Lou knew that there was nothing he could do. Tang Ji¡¯ an wasn¡¯t a magnanimous person who would return good for evil. Moreover, Tang Ji ¡®an wasn¡¯t a stupid person. He had heard that he was in cahoots with du Tiantian. Even if he said anything now, it wouldn¡¯t help. Chapter 1381 1381 Chapter 1383-slightly surprised Section Chief Lou regretted his actions, but there was no medicine for regret in this world. He could only silently remember that the second young master of the Tang family was very capable. If he had the opportunity to meet him in the officialdom in the future, it would be best to avoid him. In the end, the great weathering factory could not be built in chongxian. Instead, it was moved 100 kilometers North, an open space with no residents for dozens of miles. Of course, it didn¡¯t belong to Sea city anymore. At least, it wouldn¡¯t pollute the surrounding residents, and no children would be poisoned. When the vigers of Shangxi vige heard the news, they were all excited. Director Tang was not patronizing them. He was truly a patient person who did things for the people. The vigers of Shangxi vige discussed for a while and felt that they should repay inspector Tang¡¯s kindness. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we give inspector Tang something?¡± a group of vigers gathered together to discuss. Huan Zi scratched his ears and cheeks. everyone says that Superintendent Tang¡¯s family is very rich. He shouldn¡¯tck anything, right? will he like the things we give him? ¡± The principal held a cigarette between his fingers and said with a solemn expression, ¡± ¡°I have an idea.¡± A group of people gathered in the fields and discussed animatedly. It was past four o ¡®clock in the afternoon. The sun was scorching outside. Mu Mian¡¯s parents had gone to the hospital, so she was lying on the cement tform under the honey locust tree reading a book. For the sake of his favorite TV series, he had to give it his all. It was just French, so it wasn¡¯t difficult. After reading for a while, she still couldn¡¯t pronounce a few words correctly, so she decided to go to the office to ask second young master Tang for advice. Mu Mian was wearing a little straw hat, a white dress with red flowers, and stic sandals. She went to the office just like that. In the office, the electric fan above his head was turning. The end of July was the hottest time of the year. Beads of sweat rolled down Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s forehead, and he was a little frustrated. Secretary Tang walked in and reported to him. ¡°That mu Qin, she has agreed to be transferred to Xu Cheng.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and unbuttoned the top two buttons of his white shirt. alright, I got it. You don¡¯t have to report to me about her. ¡°Alright, director Tang.¡± Secretary Tang nodded. Outside, mu Mian alighted from the bus. She held a small folding fan in her hand and kept Fanning herself. The weather was too hot, and the leaves did not move at all. Cicadas could not even be called out. It was as if the entire city was half-cooked. As soon as mu Mian got out of the car, she heard a rustling sound. She was a little surprised. Why was there such a sound around the office? She turned around and saw the man in the lead ying the suona while the man beside him held a huge pennant with the words ¡®for the people¡¯ on it. Mu Mian took a closer look. Aiya, wasn¡¯t that brother Huan holding the silk banner? She quickly ran over and shouted, ¡± ¡°Brother Huan!¡± When brother Huan saw her, he was also very happy.¡±Mu Mian, what a coincidence. You¡¯re here too.¡± ¡°You guys are ...¡± the great weathering factory is no longer being built in our vige. We were thinking of sending a silk banner to director Tang to express our gratitude to the firm. pfft! mu Mian couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. A noble young master didn¡¯t seem to match this style. On the seventh floor of thew firm, in Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s office, he naturally heard the noisy sound of the suona. He frowned and called Secretary Tang in.¡±What¡¯s that noise?¡± Secretary Tang quickly walked to the window and looked out. ¡°It seems like someone is ying suona at the entrance of thew firm.¡± After a while, a security guard ran upstairs and said, panting, ¡± ¡°Director Tang, the group of people outside are looking for you.¡± Chapter 1382 1382 Chapter 1384-death by a thousand cuts Secretary Tang held back hisughter. This ... This didn¡¯t seem to match his office Tang. Tang Ji ¡®an left thew firm and walked towards the door. When he got closer, he found that the girl who wanted to stir up trouble was also among the group of people, looking at him with a smile. Mu Mian was about to die fromughter. The vigers of Shangxi vige were especially excited. They yed the suona even more happily. The group of people were enthusiastic and shouted Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s name. As for Tang Ji ¡®an, his expression really made mu Mian not know whether tough or cry. On one hand, Tang Ji ¡®an felt that it was really embarrassing. Everyone in thew firm was leaning against the window to watch. On the other hand, he felt that he couldn¡¯t disappoint the hospitality of the people. The principal of Shangxi vige primary school held a silk banner and took a few steps forward. The sound of the suona finally stopped. Tang Ji ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief. He nced at mu Mian, who wasughing. Mu Mian quickly covered her mouth, but her eyes were still crescent-shaped. Very happy? I¡¯ll get even with you when I get back. The principal raised the pennant in front of Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s chest, his expression solemn. inspector Tang, the entire vige is very grateful to you for doing such a great deed for our people. We will remember your great kindness in our hearts. We don¡¯t know what we should give you to express our gratitude, but after a long discussion, we have unanimously decided to give you a silk banner. We also n to write a letter ofmendation to the state Office. Tang Ji ¡®an hurriedly said, ¡± forget about the letter ofmendation. It¡¯s what I should do. It¡¯s just a small matter. There¡¯s no need to be so mboyant. &Nbsp; ¡± inspector Tang is really low-key and down-to-earth, ¡± the principal quickly replied. he¡¯s really the parent-official of the people. Mu Mian saw Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s lips trembling. He wasn¡¯t used to this kind of situation, and he wasn¡¯t used to being thanked so sincerely by so many people. These heartfelt smiles and gratitude would probably warm his heart. Inspector Tang, this isn¡¯t something to be embarrassed about. It¡¯s something to be proud of. You¡¯ve done well for the people, and they¡¯re sincerely grateful to you. You deserve this banner. The principal moved the pennant closer, and Tang Ji ¡®an was in a difficult position. He could only reach out and take the pennant. His expression was stiff and he was at a loss. Mu Mian took the lead and quickly pped. Tang Ji ¡®an red at her. This girl was just watching a show and didn¡¯t mind making a big deal out of it. As soon as she took the lead, the vigers quickly apuded. The staff behind the office window, who were watching, were not to be outdone, also apuded. Aiya, this is simply a punishment of death by a thousand cuts to our second young master Tang. He red at mu Mian again, causing her to p even harder. The citizens also apuded sincerely. At first, they didn¡¯t believe that director Tang would stand on their side. After all, he was a young master, and his ancestors were officials. The rich and powerful protected each other, so why would he really stand on the side of themon people? Who would have thought that inspector Tang would actually help them get things done? They were like their second parents. Tang Ji ¡®an felt like he was surrounded by the apuse and couldn¡¯t breathe. The key was that this news seemed to have legs and spread everywhere. His high-ranking friends would bring this up every few days. Second young master Tang, who had always kept a low profile, was at a loss like a child at the entrance of thew firm. After the vigers had left, Tang Ji ¡®an grabbed the hot potato and wanted to get into his car. Mu Mian stopped him. they¡¯re sincere. You should hang this pennant in the most conspicuous ce in your office. The veins on Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s forehead were throbbing, but Qianqian¡¯s words made sense. Chapter 1383 1383 Chapter 1385-banner He could only grab the banner and return to the office. As soon as he entered thew firm¡¯s lobby, the lobby was full of people. As soon as he entered, the group of people began to apud enthusiastically. Second young master Tang had been dismembered again. He returned to his office with a livid expression. He gritted his teeth and asked mu Mian, ¡± ¡°Did you think of this idea?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Were you the one who came up with the pennant?¡± Mu Mian spread her hands and said,¡±how is that possible?¡± I¡¯m innocent, we just happened to bump into each other at the entrance of thew firm.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an ced the pennant on the table. Mu Mian quickly picked it up.¡±Hang it up, hang it in the most conspicuous ce.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an reached out to hold his forehead. Mu Mian gave him a sidelong nce. I¡¯m not fooling around. This pennant has to be hung up. He¡¯s sincere. Are you going to throw this pennant in the corner of some drawer? ¡± Well, that was what second young master Tang thought. Mu Mian gestured around with the banner and finally hung it behind his office chair. The four great gilded words for the benefit of the people were shining in the evening sun. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s temples were throbbing even more violently. In the future, if he sat here in his office and others came in and saw these four big words, what would they think? ¡°Let¡¯s not hang it here,¡± he said as he reached out. Mu Mian: ¡± we have to hang it up, we have to hang it up. Listen to me on this. Brother Huan and the others will be very happy if they know that you¡¯ve hung the silk banner at the most conspicuous ce. Second young master Tang cursed in his heart. I really don¡¯t care if they¡¯re happy or not. Mu Mian hung the banner and turned around to smile at him.¡±Inspector Tang, you¡¯re really a good person who brings good to the people.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s face was dark, and he had already given up struggling. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go after you¡¯ve hung up.¡± ¡°If I were them, I¡¯d be thinking of contacting the reporters from the TV station,¡± mu Mian ran over with a smile. Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and pinched her face. this is an honorable thing, ¡± mu Mian said matter-of-factly, ¡± why can¡¯t you ept it? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an ignored her and walked out. He wasn¡¯t used to it. He was used to being cold. Even if he did things for others, he didn¡¯t do it for gratitude. Moreover, he was not doing this for the benefit of the people. He was only doing it for mu Mian. He really did not deserve this silk banner. When they went downstairs, Zhong Qi saw them and felt very upset. Mu Mian was always by Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s side. A person like mu Mian was good at adding flowers to a brocade, so men would naturally like her. Zhong Qi took a stack of documents and entered director Zhao¡¯s office after they left. After discussing the work matters, she seemed to want to say something but stopped. ¡°Why?¡± Vice Director Zhaoughed. Is there anything else you want to report?¡± it¡¯s not about work, ¡± Zhong Qi said carefully. I just have some small suggestions. ¡°Hmm, tell me.¡± ¡°Zhao suo, I feel that mu Mian isn¡¯t an employee of thew firm, but she¡¯s always going in and out of thew firm. Moreover, she¡¯s always going to the core area of thew firm. It¡¯s not good for Jian Jia.¡± Deputy Director Zhao took a sip of tea and frowned, ¡± ¡°Dunn will know what to do.¡± Zhong Qi continued, ¡± director Tang definitely knows what he¡¯s doing. However, it won¡¯t be good for our firm if others see it and word gets out. Don¡¯t you think so? ¡± Deputy Director Zhao nodded slightly. well, what you said makes some sense. I¡¯ll talk to Dunn when I have time. Zhong Qi heaved a sigh of relief. She simply didn¡¯t want to see mu Mian. What she didn¡¯t see was what she didn¡¯t want to see. She kept seeing mu Mian loitering around Tang Ji ¡®an, and she felt very upset. Chapter 1384 1384 This is great The person she had liked for so many years had given all his smile to this girl who had appeared out of nowhere. How could she be bnced? She clenched her fists and walked out of the deputy director¡¯s office. On the way, in the car, mu Mian was still talking about the g and the great weathering factory with a smile. Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and pushed her head.¡±Let¡¯s put this behind us. Don¡¯t mention it anymore.¡± Mu Mian rested her chin on her hand and looked at him. I really don¡¯t understand you. If I received such a big silk banner, I would definitely show it off in front of my rtives and friends. I would love for the whole world to know about my magnificent feat. ¡°Shallow,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an snorted. Mu Mian touched her neck. we should be more superficial. We can only feel at ease when we express our emotions. Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows. people are different. Although some of his words make sense, he just can¡¯t do it. Mu Mian pouted. alright, I won¡¯t force you. When you go back, you can take off the banner if you want to. All in all, his happiness was the most important. If you wanted someone with an introverted personality to be warm and generous, you would be forcing him. Mu Mian wouldn¡¯t kidnap others with morals. At the MU family, mu Qin was packing her luggage. Liu cuixiang was about to die from anger. She grabbed mu Qin¡¯s luggage and said,¡±It must be that wretched girl mu Mian ying some tricks behind my back. I¡¯ll go look for her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, mom, it¡¯s settled. Don¡¯t cause any more trouble for me. Don¡¯t look for mu Mian and her mother,¡± mu Qin hurriedly said in fear. She didn¡¯t want Tang Ji ¡®an to be unhappy and send her to a more remote ce. If that happened, she would really have no ce to cry. ¡°That¡¯s right. Mu Qin, you should burn some incense. It¡¯s at least 400 kilometers away from Sea city. Section Chief Lou¡¯s ce is far away from Sea city.¡± Liu cuixiang pped the bed in anger,¡±is there any justice in this world? our entire family is being bullied by this girl?¡± Are we going to work for her in the future? Why is this girl so evil?¡± ¡°Mom, lower your voice,¡± mu Qin¡¯s face was ashen. Now, mu Qin was really a little afraid of mu Mian. She knew that Tang Ji ¡®an was currently possessed. No matter what mu Mian did, he would always support her. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t force it. He definitely couldn¡¯t force it. She was going to retreat in order to advance. She would go to Xu Cheng first and see if there was a chance to transfer back in the future. Mu Qin was a very smart person. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to get into a political andw University, let alone enter the Tang family¡¯sw firm. Liu cuixiang was full of grievances. She couldn¡¯t y mahjong anymore and had to work as a ticket seller. Every day was so hard just to earn money to return it to that wretched girl. Now, even her own daughter had been sent to a remote and poor ce. Wretched girl, she was really going to be angered to death. Mu Qin tidied up the things and whispered,¡±When I¡¯m not at home, don¡¯t mess with that girl, understand?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t ept this,¡± Liu cuixiang said through gritted teeth. Mu Qin frowned. mom, if you¡¯re not satisfied, you¡¯ll be miserable because of that girl. She¡¯s changed now, and she has someone to back her up. She¡¯s really arrogant. I think second young master Tang is also blind, ¡± Liu cuixiang said unhappily. what¡¯s so good about this wretched girl? ¡± ¡°Mom, you need to control your mouth. If that girl hears you, she¡¯ll make a big fuss again.¡± Mu Qin frowned. Liu cuixiang was indignant. I was just saying it in front of you. Now, you¡¯re going to be transferred away. What am I going to do? ¡± Chapter 1385 1385 Chapter 1387-I know my limits ¡°I¡¯ll be back. I¡¯ll think of a way to get transferred back as soon as possible,¡± mu Qin said through gritted teeth. Perhaps, it was time to let go of the people she couldn¡¯t get. With her beauty, it was easy for her to get someone else. At the second institution, song ran and Gu jinghang carried a child each into the car. The weather was hot and the children were not feeling well, but they were still very obedient. Niannian and Yanzhi¡¯s small|| Song ran¡¯s face was red. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Niannian, Yanzhi, I¡¯ll take you to stay at grandma¡¯s house for a few days. You have to be good, okay? Be grandma¡¯s Happy Apple!¡± Niannian didn¡¯t seem to understand, and Yan zhirou also didn¡¯t seem to understand. When they arrived at the main courtyard of the Institute, the director¡¯s wife was already waiting for them outside. She was a little nervous and kept asking the director, ¡± ¡°Have you read the parenting books that I¡¯ve told you to read recently?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen it, I¡¯ve seen it. I¡¯m very serious.¡± ¡°If Wanwan, niannian, and Yanzhi Wanwan don¡¯t want me, what should I do?¡± ¡°They won¡¯t. They¡¯ll like you,¡± the director said as he held her hand. From afar, a Hummer drove slowly towards them. She could not help but hold the hospital director¡¯s hand tightly. The car stopped at the entrance of the courtyard. Song ran carried niannian out of the car and whispered a few words into niannian¡¯s ear. Then, she put niannian on the ground. The little meatball looked at Mrs. Fu, then walked unsteadily towards her and hugged her little one.|| Legs. Mrs. Fu¡¯s heart instantly softened to an unbelievable extent. The usually cold and aloof person slowly squatted down without a care for her image and took niannian¡¯s little hand.¡±Niannian, you¡¯re niannianqian Qian.¡± ¡°Granny Qianqian, granny Qianqian.¡± Little niannian¡¯s potential would only be stimted when it came to eating. She couldn¡¯t say the pronunciation of her grandmother. Mrs. Fu¡¯s eyes reddened instantly, and her voice was choked with sobs. She reached out to carry niannian.¡±What did you just call me?¡± Niannianughed innocently,¡±grandma, grandma, grandma, grandma, grandma, grandma, grandma.¡± Mrs. Fu¡¯s hot tears welled up in her eyes. She turned to look at the director, her smile a little awkward, but it was also tear-inducing. Yuzhang, look, look at her. She¡¯s so cute, just like our Weiwei when she was young. Weiwei also liked to smile when she was young. The director patted her shoulder and smiled gently. ¡°Yes, she looks like Wei Wei.¡± Song ran held Yanzhi¡¯s hand. Yanzhi was more reserved. He was not as friendly as niannian. He stuck close to song ran and avoided strangers. Mrs. Fu picked niannian up and took out a lollipop from her pocket. She looked up at song ran and said, ¡± ¡°Can a child at this age eat candy?¡± That insufferably arrogant director¡¯s wife had be an affable and careful grandmother in front of niannian. Song ran smiled. Godma, take it. Just let her lick it. Mrs. Fu¡¯s heartfelt smile looked so moving. Song ran thought that perhaps she should have brought her child here a long time ago. Song ran left niannian and Yanzhi at the general Science Department in case they were not used to it. So, she also left Yin Hua there to help Mrs. Fu take care of the child. Actually, the main reason was that the couple wanted to have some alone time. When a young couple was newly-wedded, absence made the heart grow fonder. Anyone would be redundant. Finally, he got rid of the three burdens. Gu jinghang drove to the second Institute. He held the steering wheel with one hand and song ran¡¯s hand with the other. Song ran pouted. Superintendent, can you please pay attention to the traffic rules? ¡± ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Gu jinghangughed. Chapter 1386 1386 You wait for me at home Song ran snorted. safety first. Keep your hands on the steering wheel. Otherwise, I won¡¯t feel safe. Gu jinghang let go of her hand and drove with both hands obediently. However, he could not help but hold her hand when they were waiting at a red light. Cough, cough. This was called ¡± lovey-dovey ¡± and ¡± reluctant to part with each other. director Gu had been holding it in for a long time. In front of the children, he always did not dare to be too presumptuous. Xiao ran was also very cautious, afraid that the children would see scenes that were not suitable for children. Now, there were only the two of them left. The director¡¯s wife seemed to like niannian a lot, and the two children could stay in the general Science Department for a long time. He sped all the way back to the No. 2 research Institute. It was getting dark. Director Gu held song ran¡¯s hand and went upstairs. Dong, Dong, Dong. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Song ran was shocked and quickly reached out to hug Gu jinghang¡¯s neck. Gu jinghang reached out to hold her. His face instantly darkened and he gritted his teeth.¡±Who is it?¡± The people outside the door were also shocked. Why was the director standing at the door? ¡°Reporting to the Director, Professor Qin is injured, so he asked me toe over,¡± the person outside said loudly. Song ran¡¯s face darkened. What was Qin mo up to this time? Gu jinghang¡¯s expression turned even gloomier. he¡¯s injured. I¡¯m not a doctor. Why would you want me to go? ¡± professor Qin was burned by a chemical agent, ¡± the person outside continued. his injuries are quite serious, so he personally asked the director and his wife to visit him. Gu jinghang gritted his teeth. I still have something to do. I can¡¯t go. The person outside continued,¡±a leader from the general Academy of Sciences has already gone over. Director, I¡¯m afraid that if you, as a direct leader, don¡¯t visit him, people will gossip about you.¡± &Nbsp; Gu jinghang suddenly reached out and punched the wall. Song ran grabbed his shirt and said, ¡± ¡°Hey, does it hurt?¡± Gu jinghang hugged her with one hand and said with a deep look in his eyes, ¡± damn that Qin mo. I must transfer him away as soon as possible. No one is willing to be his leader. ¡°Should I talk to the head director when I have the time?¡± song ran asked softly. Gu jinghang put his hand on his forehead. the head director is rational and calm. As long as it¡¯s beneficial to the development of the country¡¯s Science and Technology, he¡¯s a Big Shot. He will definitely satisfy Qin Mo¡¯s conditions unconditionally. Song ran felt wronged. so, we can¡¯t do anything to him? ¡± Is there still any justice in this world?¡± ¡°There will be a way,¡± Gu jinghang said with a deep breath. Song ran pouted. you can go and visit him then. I¡¯m not going. Gu jinghang nodded. okay, I¡¯ll go. Wait for me at home. Gu jinghang calmed his anger and sexual desire before he left the room. The person outside was Qin Mo¡¯s man. He said carefully, ¡± ¡°Inspector, where¡¯s thatdy Xuanji?¡± Gu jinghang nced at him coldly and asked,¡¯why? Not only me, but also my wife?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare,¡± the man quickly lowered his head. ¡°Alright, get my Secretary to drive the car.¡± ¡°Yes, inspector!¡± Half an hourter, in the hospital, Gu jinghang brought the few of them to Qin Mo¡¯s ward. The bullet was only one centimeter away from the heart, so it was very dangerous. The surgery had been going on for five hours, and the director of the medical department was also at the scene. When he saw Gu jinghang, he quickly stood up and greeted him, ¡± ¡°Chief Gu, you¡¯re finally here. Professor Qin has been talking about you.¡± At this moment, Qin mo was weak. When he saw that there was only Gu jinghang and no one else following him, he could not help but feel a little disappointed. He was injured, and she didn¡¯t even know to visit him. Gu jinghang took off his hat and walked to the bedside. He appeared to be concerned as he said, ¡± ¡°Professor Qin, how are you feeling?¡± Qin mo nced at him. director, didn¡¯t you bring your wife along to visit me? ¡± Chapter 1387 1387 What did the boss say? ¡°My wife is not feeling well, so she did note to visit professor Qin,¡± Gu jinghang said with a cold expression. Qin mo was overbearing. it just so happens that we¡¯re in the hospital. If the director¡¯s wife feels unwell, we can let the doctor take a look. Gu jinghang said nonchntly, ¡± professor Qin, since you¡¯re injured, you should just rest and recuperate. You shouldn¡¯t worry about it. Don¡¯t worry about it. The director of the medical department smelled the gunpowder between the two and quickly tried to smooth things over.¡±Yes, professor Qin, since director Gu¡¯s wife is not feeling well, then forget it. Director Gu also came to visit you in person and is very sincere. All the leaders of our Academy of Sciences value you very much. You must rest at ease and recover as soon as possible, understand?¡± Qin Mo¡¯s face was pale and he didn¡¯t say anything. Gu jinghang said coldly, ¡± professor Qin, you must be more careful when you go to the base or theboratory in the future. You didn¡¯t injure any vital parts this time. You may not be so lucky next time. Gu jinghang had every reason to believe that this lunatic might have injured himself on purpose so that he could use his body to trick ran. ¡°Thank you for your concern, director Gu,¡± Qin mo sneered at him. Director Qian could feel the tension between the two, and he was in a dilemma. He pulled Gu jinghang out of the ward and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Director Gu, the Academy of Sciences has made it clear that nothing can happen to professor Qin.¡± Gu jinghang lowered his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Since professor Qin is now researching and improving fighter jets, he should be under the jurisdiction of the medical department. It shouldn¡¯t be our Institute¡¯s turn. What do you think, director Qian?¡± With one hand in his pocket, inspector Qian whispered,¡±But professor Qin seems to have a special connection to the second Institute and insists on staying there.¡± Gu jinghang gritted his teeth. What specialplex? he just liked his wife. His voice became even colder. since professor Qin is a talent, we can¡¯t allow anything to happen to him. Then, director Qian, you should get him to join the medical department. It¡¯s better than driving from the West to the eastern base every day. There are many idents. If anything happens to professor Qin on the road, you¡¯ll be the one to take responsibility. Chief Qian sighed. I¡¯ve already spoken to the higher-ups. I want professor Qin to live in the Medical School¡¯spound. This way, it¡¯ll save us from the bumpy road. mm, inspector Qian¡¯s considerations are very thorough. What did the higher-ups say? ¡± ¡°The higher-ups haven¡¯t given me an answer yet.¡± ¡°Has the Academy of Medical Sciences been up to anythingtely?¡± Inspector Qian walked with him to the stairs. When inspector Qian took out a cigarette, Gu jinghang shirked.¡±I don¡¯t smoke.¡± Chief Qian lit the cigarette and said in a low voice, ¡± in half a year, there will be a seminar on the research results. Director Gu, you know about it, right? ¡± yes, I know, ¡± Gu jinghang replied in a deep voice. I will be there too. yes, the medical experts are all there now. ¡°Professor Qin is also a medical expert,¡± Gu jinghang said with a smile. yes, ¡± inspector Qian nodded. I don¡¯t think you guys get along. Inspector Gu, you can transfer him over. This was perfectly justified. Gu jinghang nodded and said, ¡± yes, they do need professor Qin. The doctor here said when he can be discharged? ¡± he was burned by a diluted medicine. It¡¯s not very serious, so he can be discharged in about a week. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Gu jinghang nodded. Next, it was director Gu¡¯s time to ¡®abuse his power for personal gain¡¯. Since Qin mo had entered the second Institute, he naturally had to listen to his transfer orders. Chapter 1388 1388 Let¡¯s watch some TV series He knew what Qin mo was thinking. He wanted nothing more than to stay at the second Institute and live opposite him to disgust him. If he could make young master Qin feel ufortable, he definitely wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. Gu jinghang pretended to enter Qin Mo¡¯s ward again. He walked past the venue and showed concern for the patients under Qin Mo¡¯s charge. Finally, he instructed, ¡± rest well. When I have time, I will visit you with the other high-level leaders of the Academy of Sciences, professor Qin. Qin mo looked at the man in front of him expressionlessly. Gu jinghang sneered and turned to leave. Sun Man and Xu Biao stood on either side, indignant at the injustice. young master, you¡¯re a hero of the Academy. What¡¯s with this director Gu¡¯s attitude? ¡± Qin mo lowered his eyes and didn¡¯t say anything. A dayter, young master Qin, who was still in the ward, received a transfer order to prepare for the scientific research conference. Qin mo felt a headacheing on. He had just shot himself in the foot. Although going to the second institution would disgust Gu jinghang, Gu jinghang¡¯s position was one rank higher than his. No, it was several ranks higher. It would be crushing. He had issued this transfer order in a grand manner, and he had no reason to refuse. After all, this could be considered a contribution to the country¡¯s scientific research. Gu jinghang was returning the favor. Qin mo gritted his teeth, but he could only swallow his anger and ept the transfer order unwillingly. In the No. 2 research Institute, Gu jinghang¡¯s expression was obviously more rxed. After dinner, he and song ran sat on the sofa in the living room and watched the news on TV. Song ran felt bored. let¡¯s watch some TV dramas. Gu jinghang wrapped her in his arms and stopped her from moving. ¡°I¡¯m paying attention to current affairs.¡± The news was reporting on the research Conference. Song ran¡¯s heart tightened.¡±Will you be going too?¡± By then, she would be gone for another half a year, and she would be living like a widow. Gu jinghang coughed lightly. the R & d personnel can go. Now that I¡¯m the leader, I only need to go over once the report begins. Song ran clutched her chest. no wonder everyone wants to climb up thedder. That¡¯s great. The Superintendent now has a higher level of autonomy. Should we send all the R & d personnel over? ¡± After all, the two research institutes were considered important ces for scientific research and development. Didn¡¯t gu jinghang have to go to the Northwest and the southeast Research Institute in the past? Gu jinghang coughed lightly. yes, of course. The research is confidential. Don¡¯t ask too much. Song ran snorted. I won¡¯t tell anyone. Besides, I¡¯m your family. I¡¯m considered half a member of the Academy. Why won¡¯t you tell me anything? Hmph. Gu jinghangughed sinisterly and pressed her into his arms. yes, I¡¯m the leader. I have to lead by example. In a battle of wits and courage, Qin mo was actually slightly inferior to Gu jinghang. If they were to reallypete, he would naturally not be able to win. Unfortunately, Qin mo didn¡¯t know how to turn his head. Once he had determined a path, he would only go down without hesitation. She could only hope that this stumbling journey would allow him to regain his rationality and open his mind one day, so that he could let go of things that did not belong to him. At the MU family, mu Qin¡¯s Day of transfer finally arrived. Liu cuixiang¡¯s face was already gloomy early in the morning, and she wanted to cry but had no tears. She pulled mu Qin¡¯s hand and kept saying, ¡± ¡°When you get there, you have to write home. If you have a phone, call home often, okay?¡± Mu Qin looked at the people in the courtyard unwillingly and gritted her teeth, I know. Alright, let¡¯s go to the train station now. Chapter 1389 1389 I¡¯m not afraid of anything In the courtyard, mu Mian smiled as she saw the two of them walk out. She quickly went over to take mu Qin¡¯s small luggage.¡±I¡¯ll take you to the train station.¡± You¡¯re not the only one who knows how to put up a fake sisterly rtionship. ¡°It¡¯s not good to waste your precious time,¡± mu Qin said with a fake smile. Mu Mian waved her hand. no, no, no. I¡¯m free today. She carried a small bag and walked out of the courtyard with mu Qin and first aunt. In the alley, she was very enthusiastic. asionally, neighbors would stand at the door to have breakfast and greet them. Mu Mianughed and said to the neighbors, ¡± yes, I¡¯m sending my sister to the train station. Thew firm values her a lot and has sent her out for business. Mu Qin gritted her teeth and nced at her. Mu Mian, on the other hand, was very open and chatted with the neighbors along the way. This way, Liu cuixiang wouldn¡¯t be able to say that it was mu Mian who forced her daughter away. After all, her daughter went to Xu Cheng because thew firm valued her. If she said that she was forced away, it would mean that her daughter wasn¡¯t capable enough and wasn¡¯t well-liked by thew firm. She believed that mu Qin had her own measure in her heart. Mu Mian did not point it out. She sent mu Qin all the way to the moon tform. Mu Qin waved her hand and said in a low voice,¡±Mom, I have a few words to say to mu Mian.¡± Liu cuixiang tactfully moved to the side. ¡°You told Tang Ji ¡®an, right?¡± mu Qin looked up at mu Mian. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± mu Mian smiled at her. Mu Qin gritted her teeth. you transferred me to a remote and poor ce for no reason. Do you dare say that you didn¡¯t tell Tang Ji ¡®an? ¡± Mu Mian was still smiling nonchntly. She reached out and patted mu Qin¡¯s shoulder, you¡¯re always thinking too much. After you get there, just keep your feet on the ground and work. You¡¯ll be transferred back one day. When it was only the two of them, mu Qin was toozy to pretend anymore. She snorted,¡±It¡¯s not up to you to tell me what to do. You have to be clear that I¡¯m your sister.¡± Mu Mian smiled calmly. I¡¯m not trying to tell you what to do. I just hope that you¡¯ll be well. At the end of the day, mu Mian was still more skilled. At least, she would not reveal her exasperated look in front of mu Qin. Mu Qin gritted her teeth and looked at her. then I wish you a smooth marriage into the Tang family. Aren¡¯t the Tang family people like me? the Tang family is much more difficult to deal with. Mu Mian raised her chin slightly. I¡¯m not working hard in my life just to marry Tang Ji ¡®an. I don¡¯t want anything from him. I will get what I want through my own efforts. So, I¡¯m not afraid of anything. Mu Qin looked at her younger sister, who was two years younger than her, and suddenly couldn¡¯t see her clearly. They grew up together and grew up in the same environment. Mu Mian had always been an unremarkable person, but now, she felt that she was suddenly shining. She was a little afraid of this light, because this light had already made her lose her color. She reached out to pick up her suitcase and said coldly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving, you¡¯re on your own.¡± Mu Qin ran away in a panic. Mu Mian looked at the person who entered the train and thought to herself,¡¯I only hope that you¡¯ll remember this and understand that the great principle in this world is to go for wool ande home shorn. You want to sow discord, but in the end, you¡¯ll lose eight hundred of your enemies and one thousand of your own. Why do you have to do this? She turned around and saw first aunt gritting her teeth. As she approached, Liu cuixiang¡¯s face suddenly softened. Although she was very vexed, she did not dare to show this girl any attitude. After all, second young master Tang was not someone she could offend. Chapter 1390 1390 Is there anything else? Mu Mianpletely ignored her and walked past her. Liu cuixiang waved her fist behind her back. Mu Mian chuckled. Only weaklings would nder others behind their backs. She had long abandoned such weaklings. Mu Mian left the train station and went straight to thew firm. She finally had one less big problem to deal with. She had to tell Tang Ji ¡®an the good news. When she arrived at thew firm, she went straight to the seventh floor. However, the security guard on the seventh floor stopped her. ¡°Miss mu, I¡¯m so sorry. You shouldn¡¯te here so often in the future,¡± Mu Mian¡¯s expression changed,¡¯huh? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Didn¡¯t shee here often? Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t say anything. Could it be that someone did something behind his back? The security officer apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was the Deputy Director¡¯s order. After all, you¡¯re not a part of thew firm. You cane to thew firm in the future, but it¡¯s best for you to wait for director Tang in the lobby on the first floor. The seventh floor is an important ce for thew firm. Miss mu, please don¡¯t make things difficult for us. Mu Mian smiled. it¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. I¡¯ll just wait for him on the first floor. After she finished speaking, she turned around and went downstairs. When she passed by the sixth floor, Zhong Qi saw her back view and sneered. An outsider, yet she kept going to the most powerful ce in thew firm. This woman really thought too highly of herself. Mu Mian ran to the first floor. There was a leather sofa in the living room, and she sat on it to wait for Tang Ji ¡®an. The weather was hot. There were a few hanging fans in the hall that creaked as they turned. Mu Mian was a little annoyed. There were too many people around her. They were always trying to destroy things. Sometimes, it was impossible to guard against them. On the seventh floor, Tang Ji ¡®an was still in a meeting with the Inspector General and the Department heads of various departments. In the huge office, the fan was blowing out the wind, but it couldn¡¯t bring any coolness. The end of July was the hottest time of the year. Tang Ji ¡®an took a sip of tea and raised his hand to look at his watch. It was already half past five. Deputy Director Zhao was slightly chubby and was afraid of heat. He cleared his throat and said,¡±Why don¡¯t we stop here for today?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an sighed. Tang Ji ¡®an was about to get up, but Deputy Director Zhao stopped him. Everyone quickly followed Secretary Tang and Deputy Director Zhao¡¯s Secretary out. Tang Ji ¡®an looked at Deputy Director Zhao and asked,¡±what?¡± Is there anything else, director?¡± Deputy Director Zhao held the teacup, took a sip, and said in a clear voice, ¡± it¡¯s like this. Your partner, mu Mian, I think she¡¯ll be gossiped about if she keeps going to the seventh floor. So, if shees again in the future, let her wait for you in the lobby on the first floor. What do you think? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s eyes were deep andplicated. Obviously, someone had gone to Deputy Director Zhao¡¯s side to make irresponsible remarks. Tang Ji¡¯ an smiled. I think the Deputy Director is right. She¡¯s not from thew firm, so she shouldn¡¯t keeping to the seventh floor. I¡¯ll ask her toe to thew firm less in the future. ¡°Mm, it¡¯s good that you understand,¡± Zhao suo nodded. Tang Ji ¡®an walked out of the meeting room and called Zhang Yang into his office. He whispered, ¡± did Zhong Qi go to see Deputy Director Zhao these two days? ¡± ¡°Yes, I went to the Vice President yesterday.¡± Zhang Yang tried to recall. Tang Ji ¡®an waved his hand. I know. Help me keep an eye on Zhong Qi. ¡°Alright, director Tang.¡± Zhang Yang nodded his head. ¡°But you seem to be on good terms with Zhong Qi.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at him again. Zhang Yang was unable to defend himself. Vice President, my rtionship with Zhong Qi is just so-so. I really regret it when I asked her to deliver the documents. I really regret it. Chapter 1391 1391 This kind of woman that¡¯s enough, ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said coldly. get out. Keep an eye on Zhong Qi. Report to me if there¡¯s anything unusual. ¡°Alright, director Tang.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an massaged his temples and left the office. He walked to the living room on the first floor and saw mu Mian sitting on the sofa reading a book. She was actually reading a book. Tang Ji ¡®an feltforted. She had finally made progress. He walked over and looked down at her from above. The girl was reading a book with her head lowered, mumbling to herself. She spoke a few standard French sentences, and Tang Ji ¡®an just listened quietly. All the office workers who came and went would secretly nce at them. Mu Mian mumbled for a while and suddenly realized that someone was standing beside her. She was shocked and looked up at him guardedly. When she saw that it was Tang Ji ¡®an, she said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Why did youe over to scare me?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an coughed. let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to go back. She got up, and Tang Ji ¡®an walked in front. Mu Mian saw that his back was a little wet. It seemed that he had a hard time at work, so she quickly followed. Zhong Qi had just arrived on the first floor. As she looked at the back of the two people, two girls from thew firm were discussing in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Director Tang and miss mu are really a good match.¡± yes, yes. Just now, director Tang stood beside miss mu for a long time. He looked at miss mu with a very gentle gaze. I¡¯m so envious. Zhong Qi¡¯s face turned even gloomier. If mu Mian couldn¡¯t go up to the seventh floor today, she wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the office tomorrow. She would take it one step at a time. Outside, the two of them sat in Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s car. Mu Mian quickly opened her small folding fan and moved closer to him to fan him. As she fanned him, she said, ¡± ¡°Won¡¯t it be cooler this way?¡± Zhong Qi had just walked out of thew firm¡¯s main entrance and saw the scene in the car. She snorted coldly in her heart. So, she had been acting low to gain the favor of the Tang office. That¡¯s right, this kind of woman really has no ability. She can indeed seduce men for a while with her face and the attitude of a little wife. She looked down on this kind of woman who put herself too low. It was like a viciouspetition. How far could such people go in love? The car drove away slowly. Mu Mian¡¯s fan could indeed bring a cool breeze. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel hot?¡± Mu Mian chuckled. women aren¡¯t as afraid of heat as men are. There are so many fans in your Hall. I¡¯ve been sitting here all this time and I really don¡¯t feel hot at all. Tang Ji ¡®an took a deep breath and reached out to take the fan from her hand. Mu Mian moved aside.¡±I¡¯ll help you.¡± She would asionally service him. After all, he had done a lot for her. He had even just transferred mu Qin away. Although he did not admit it, mu Mian was not stupid.|| Zi, she would remember everything he did for her. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her. you¡¯re trying to please me for no reason. What do you want from me? ¡± This was second young master Tang¡¯s first time in a serious rtionship. It was only natural that he was not good with words. Mu Mian pursed her lips,¡¯can¡¯t you be more sunny? I¡¯m only doing this because I understand how hard it has been for you. At this time, you just need to say thank you to me. ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an gave her a meaningful look, then said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯te to the office so often in the future.¡± ¡°You¡¯re spending more time at the office than at home,¡± mu Mian¡¯s eyes were filled with grievance. Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and ruffled her hair. ¡°I¡¯ll try to get off work on time. I¡¯ll spend more time at home than at the office.¡± Chapter 1392 1392 You¡¯re really amazing ¡°Alright,¡± mu Mian immediately smiled. Tang Ji ¡®an knew that thew firm was aplicated ce, and many people didn¡¯t like mu Mian. She often went there, and she was indeed eye-catching and easy to be targeted. Those who could enter thew firm were not ordinary people, and they could be considered to be scheming. Mu Qin and Zhong Qi were the same. This girl might not be their match, so he might as well avoid her and let him deal with these people. She waved the small fan in her hand even more vigorously. Tang Ji ¡®an looked at her with a smile.¡±Your hands aren¡¯t sore?¡± ¡°Are you still hot?¡± mu Mian asked eagerly. ¡°There¡¯s wind when you drive. I¡¯m not hot anymore. You don¡¯t have to fan me.¡± Mu Mian turned his body around and looked at his back. She snorted, ¡± ¡°Liar, my back is even wetter than before.|| You¡¯re obviously very hot.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an shook his head. This girl was quite stubborn. After returning to Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s ce, mu Mian asked for some advice on pronunciation. She had dinner at his ce and went home. After all, mu Qin had just been transferred away. She was afraid that first aunt would make things difficult for her parents, so she had to go home to keep an eye on her. The moment he entered the alley, he saw Ye Cheng. He and his friend opened a small department store, but it had aplete variety of entertainment items. There were clothing, food stores, and ces for children to y. It was not veryrge, only two stories high. He rented the department store. He had been running the business for the past few days, and he looked a little unkempt. His hair was messy, and because it was summer, his clothes probably smelled of sweat. He was about two to three meters away from mu Mian, and he smiled and greeted her. Mu Mian also smiled and looked at him. busy man, I finally get to see you. You haven¡¯t been home all day. You ... || Mom said she hasn¡¯t seen you for half a month.¡± Ye Cheng scratched the back of his head. well, I¡¯ve opened a department store in babaiheng. You can go there and shop when you have time. ¡°You¡¯re really amazing,¡± mu Mian looked at him with admiration. Ye Cheng was a man of his own, and once he set his mind on a goal, he would firmly take one step at a time towards it. um, ¡± Ye Cheng said, ¡± I have an idea. I¡¯d like to ask for your help. &Nbsp; mu Mian nodded. okay, tell me. I¡¯ll definitely help you if I can. After all, Ye Cheng had saved her from the hands of bad peoplest time. She had to repay this kind of kindness, or else she would feel guilty. Ye Cheng¡¯s expression was serious. we¡¯re nning to hire a spokesperson to take some nice photos of our department store. We¡¯ll make a big poster and hang it outside the department store. Qianqian, can you help me take some photos? ¡± ¡°No problem. Of course, I can help you,¡± mu Mian agreed immediately. Ye Cheng couldn¡¯t help but grin. sure. As for the fees, I¡¯ll pay you however much you usually charge. Mu Mian waved her hand. no need, no need. I¡¯ll bid for you. I won¡¯t take a single cent. Ye Cheng wiped the sweat off his forehead, ¡± ¡°Really?¡± In fact, he had spent a lot of money on starting his business, and he did not have much money on hand at the moment. He really felt that mu Mian had helped him a lot by being so considerate. Mu Mian walked over and smiled,¡±when have I ever joked with you?¡± Just tell me when you¡¯re going to start shooting. I¡¯m not busy these days, so I¡¯ll be there whenever you call me. ¡± Ye Cheng did some mental calctions. let¡¯s do it the day after tomorrow. We¡¯ll do it in my department store. What do you think? ¡± Chapter 1393 1393 Are we really together? ¡°Yes, I can,¡± mu Mian replied without hesitation. Ye Cheng: ¡± it might take a whole day because we have to take a lot of photos. By then, we¡¯ll have to pick about ten. It¡¯ll be very tiring, so you should be mentally prepared. Mu Mianughed and said,¡±do you think I¡¯m very rxed when I¡¯m filming TV?¡± Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a professional. I guarantee that the photos will satisfy you.¡± The two were talking andughing. They happened to meet Liu cuixiang, who had juste back from work. Liu cuixiang was full of resentment. It was a hot day, but she was selling tickets on the bus. The bus was like a steamer. She had lost five pounds in a short time. It was all because of that wretched girl that she had to work so hard. She looked up and saw mu Mian and Ye Cheng talking andughing. She was furious. That wretched girl didn¡¯t go to work all day and spent all her time seducing men. Seducing inspector Tang wasn¡¯t enough, he even wanted to seduce Ye Cheng. Wretched girl! Liu cuixiang wiped her sweat as she walked closer. Mu Mian also saw her, and her expression turned cold. She could see the deep meaning in her aunt¡¯s eyes. Liu cuixiang walked over and couldn¡¯t help but say in a strange tone, ¡± ¡°Yo, you¡¯re talking to little ye.¡± She had already been patient enough. If she didn¡¯t have a tongue, she would probably go crazy. ¡°Yes, first aunt has finished work,¡± mu Mian said with a fake smile. Liu cuixiang fanned herself with a handkerchief and came out with a cool breeze. yeah, how can wepare to you? you don¡¯t work every day. We don¡¯t have the life to enjoy life like you. ¡°When I jumped into the cold river in winter and wore a cotton-padded jacket to film in summer, you were ying mahjong leisurely,¡± mu Mian sneered. Liu cuixiang didn¡¯t know what to say. Damn girl, you have a sharp tongue. you didn¡¯t see how hard mu Mian was working, ¡± Ye Cheng chimed in. you just didn¡¯t see big aunt. Oh, little ye is helping our mu Mian, huh? ¡± Liu cuixiang said. I¡¯m sorry, but mu Mian is already with second young master Tang. You don¡¯t have a chance anymore. Ye Cheng¡¯s heart clenched. Were they really together? He looked at mu Mian. Mu Mian frowned and looked at Liu cuixiang. I¡¯m good friends with Ye Cheng. I hope Auntie won¡¯t say such things again. Otherwise, Zhenzhen ... Liu cuixiang shrunk her neck and didn¡¯t dare to continue speaking. She knew that the second young master was very protective of this wretched girl. A word from this wretched girl could transfer her family¡¯s Qinqin to a remote and deste ce. If they provoked her again, their entire family might be forced to leave Haicheng. She gritted her teeth and entered the courtyard angrily. At the door, Ye Cheng was still a little dazed and had not recovered from his shock. After a long while, he put on a calm expression and smiled, ¡± ¡°Yingluo, you¡¯re really together with that Tang Ji ¡®an?¡± He asked carefully, but his heart was beating wildly as he waited for her answer uneasily. As mu Mian nodded, his heart sank to the bottom. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m with Tang Ji ¡®an now,¡± mu Mian said with a smile. Ye Cheng couldn¡¯t hold back the smile on his face any longer. He forced a bitter smile and said, ¡± Oh, Yingluo is a good person. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s family background and status are both good. Mu Mian shrugged. I just like him. You don¡¯t know. He¡¯s actually quite fun in private. Mu Mian was still recounting all of Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s interesting past deeds in private. Ye Cheng couldn¡¯t bear to listen any longer, and his smile gradually disappeared. ¡°Um, I still have something to do. I¡¯ll go home first.¡± Chapter 1394 1394 Chapter 1396-it¡¯s worth it the earlier you buy Oh, I won¡¯t take up any more of your time, ¡± mu Mian quickly said. see you the day after tomorrow. ¡°Alright, see you the day after tomorrow.¡± After Ye Cheng returned home, he was still in a daze. He seemed to have missed mu Mian and was taken advantage of. He actually had many opportunities to confess to her, but he always wanted to wait until he had some achievements so that he could confess to her openly and give her a stable life. But what he didn¡¯t know was that love couldn¡¯t wait and couldn¡¯t be dyed. Mu Mian was not his personal belonging. She was beautiful and was bing more and more outstanding. There would only be more and more people who would like her. When he met a strong one, he would be taken away. Ye Cheng was very upset. How could his career be more important than her? He really didn¡¯t have any sense of crisis. He had thought that mu Mian and Tang Ji ¡®an weren¡¯t suitable, but in the end, the two of them really ended up together. In love, there was no such thing as suitable or not suitable. Two dayster, mu Mian and Ye Cheng went to his department store together. When they went over, they saw that it was really crowded with customers. Women and children¡¯s money was the easiest to earn. This statement was true in any era. This department store had everything that one needed, including stores for women¡¯s clothing and cosmetics, as well as stores for children to y with, and stores for eating. This was the first time in ind and in Haicheng. Generally speaking, people in Haicheng were very epting of new things. After all, even Western fast food KFC had opened stores in Haicheng. This year, there was a trend of studying abroad, so everyone was very brave to try and ept new things. Ye Cheng¡¯s department store had a good start. Mu Mian and Ye Cheng got out of the car together. She looked around and asked, ¡± ¡°Did you rent or buy this house?¡± I¡¯m currently renting it. Because of the excessive expenses in the early stages, I don¡¯t have any spare money to buy this building. But I n to buy this building as soon as I make a profit. I think the value of the houses here will rise in the future, so it¡¯s better to buy it earlier. Mu Mian turned to look at him. What Ye Cheng said was exactly the same as what Xiao ran said. Xiao ran had also said that the price of property in babaixiang would definitely rise sharply in the future. She really had many capable people around her. They entered the department store, and Ye Cheng led her upstairs. let¡¯s go to the third floor. The third floor is full of high-end stores, so there are fewer people there. The two of them went up to the third floor. In front of a Women¡¯s Clothing store, two men with cameras were waiting there. Two women dressed as employees came over with clothes and said softly, ¡± ¡°Chairman ye, it¡¯s all ready.¡± Ye Cheng took the dress and handed it to mu Mian. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared eight sets of clothes for you. Thank you for your hard work today.¡± Mu Mian took the clothes and smiled. just treat me to a good meal tonight. I¡¯m going to change. The number of photos taken that day was quiterge. One set of clothes required at least 20 photos for selection, and eight sets meant at least 100 photos. Mu Mian was very dedicated to her work. She took the photos seriously ording to the photographer¡¯s requirements. The big boss, Ye Cheng, waited on her the entire time, serving her tea and water. He worked hard without anyints. The young clerks in the department store were all whispering behind their backs.¡±Isn¡¯t that the actress, mu Mian? I¡¯ve seen her movies, what¡¯s her rtionship with our CEO ye?¡± ¡°They¡¯re probably dating. I think so.¡± Chapter 1395 1395 Chapter 1397-babaixiang yes, I think so too. The two of them are really a perfect match. At thew firm, the director felt his right eyelid twitching. He reached out and pressed his temple. Today was another hot and stuffy day. He heard that thew firm was going to start installing air conditioning. He could only hope that they would do it as soon as possible. Such hot and stuffy weather really made him lose the mood to work. It was 5:30 in the evening, and Tang Ji ¡®an couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. His vi was well-designed. It was warm in the winter and cool in the summer. Even if there was no air conditioning, it was veryfortable to live in the summer. At this time, he just wanted to go home as soon as possible. He left the office, went downstairs, and got into his car. He said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°To mu Mian¡¯s house.¡± He had to find someone to fan him. The car sped all the way and soon arrived at the MU family¡¯s door, just in time to meet Liu cuixiang, who had juste back from work. When Liu cuixiang saw Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s car, she was shocked. Did that wretched girl go toin again? Tang Ji ¡®an got out of the car, and Liu cuixiang could only bite the bullet and walk forward. Then, she respectfully greeted him, ¡± ¡°Second young master Tang, you¡¯re here to pick Mianmian up again?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her but didn¡¯t say anything. He went straight into the courtyard. Cao Feng was still cooking dinner in the kitchen. He walked in and politely called her ¡± Auntie. Outside, Liu cuixiang felt indignant. Cao Feng could actually ept second young master Tang calling her ¡± Auntie ¡°, while she herself was not in Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s eyes at all. In the end, it was mu Mian, that d * mn girl, who had the means. Cao Feng turned around and saw that it was Tang Ji ¡®an. She was immediately at a loss.¡±Inspector Tang, you should go out. It¡¯s too hot in the kitchen.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to look for mu Mian. Where is she?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an asked. ¡°Ah?¡± Cao Feng wiped his sweat. Mianmian isn¡¯t home. She went to Xiao Ye¡¯s department store to take photos.¡± ¡°Little ye?¡± Oh, he¡¯s our neighbor, Ye Cheng. Do you know him? ¡± The veins on Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s forehead twitched. Of course he knew Ye Cheng. He was the one who liked mu Mian, the childhood sweetheart. He was the one who could lend her hundreds of thousands of Yuan at will, the Ye Cheng who saved her from danger. The weather was hot, and Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s mood was already a little irritable, which made him even more upset. ¡°Then do you know where Ye Cheng¡¯s department store is?¡± he forced a smile. it¡¯s in babaixiang, ¡± Cao Feng said hurriedly. there¡¯s a new department store there. You¡¯ll know when you get there. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t too good. He went back to his car and headed back to babaixiang. Because it was summer, it was already past five o ¡®clock. The sun was still shining in the West, and the weather was very hot. Tang Ji¡¯ an was in a very irritable mood, and his face was very gloomy. Sixth uncle was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to say a word. In less than 20 minutes, the car stopped in front of babaixiang¡¯s department store. This department store was quite stylish. It had four floors and there was arge square at the entrance where you could park your car. There were also children ying. It seemed that Ye Cheng had invested quite a lot in the early stages, and he was quite a business-minded person. Sixth uncle parked the car, and Tang Ji ¡®an got out of the car and walked inside. They entered the main hall. The courtyard was huge, and they could see the third floor just by looking up. There were cameras, staff, and mu Mian. She was wearing a red dress and had a sweet smile on her face. Her every move was flirtatious. The photographer¡¯s voice was not soft as he kept shouting, ¡°yes, good, very good. This pose is not bad. Take two more photos. Yes, smile more. The smile just now was a little stiff. Do it again, Xuxu. Tang Ji ¡®an slowly walked up the stairs and could see ye Cheng standing behind the stone pir. He held a kettle in his hand and stared at mu Mian. Chapter 1396 1396 You¡¯re angry? This kind of gaze made him a little unhappy. How could he be happy when other men were coveting his woman? During the break, Ye Cheng immediately handed over the water bottle with a gentle expression, ¡± ¡°Drink some water and sit down to rest.¡± Mu Mian wiped her mouth and smiled. let¡¯s finish it in one go. There are two sets of clothes left. We¡¯ll be done soon. Ye Cheng forced a smile. you don¡¯t have to work so hard, sanniang. Why don¡¯t we stop here for today and continue tomorrow? ¡± I¡¯ve seen you standing there the whole day, and you¡¯re still wearing high heels.¡± Mu Mian waved her hand. it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m used to it. Let¡¯s continue. Ye Cheng helped her tidy her hair. Tang Ji ¡®an couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He rushed forward and put his arms around mu Mian¡¯s waist in front of everyone. Mu Mian didn¡¯t even turn her head. She could already smell Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s scent. The smell of soap mixed with a faint tobo smell made her feel at ease in the hot summer. She turned her head and saw that it was indeed Tang Ji ¡®an. However, he didn¡¯t look too good. ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked, surprised. Tang Ji ¡®an put his hand on her waist, dering his sovereignty over her. He said lightly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to bring you back.¡± ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± mu Mianughed foolishly. Tang Ji ¡®an gritted his teeth and said,¡±I went to your house. You ...¡±|| Mom said you were here.¡± Mu Mian felt happy. Tang Ji ¡®an seemed to be bing more and more considerate. He often picked her up, and now he even chased her outside to pick her up. He was really a child to teach. ¡°Then wait for me for a while. I still have two sets of clothes. I¡¯ll be done very soon.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an gritted his teeth. hurry up. I still have things to deal with when I get home. Mu Mian pursed her lips. Alright, he had returned to his cold and aloof self. He was considerate and proud. What a contradictorybination. ¡°I know. Go and find a stool to sit down. I¡¯ll be done soon.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an gave Ye Cheng a meaningful look. Mu Mian smacked her forehead. I almost forgot to introduce you. This is Ye Cheng¡¯s department store. I¡¯ll sponsor him to shoot a few promotional posters. Tang Ji ¡®an was expressionless as he replied indifferently, ¡± ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll wait for you at the side.¡± After saying that, he turned around and walked to the side. With one hand in his pocket, hezily leaned against the wall. Mu Mian reached out and pointed at a stool not far away, indicating for him to sit down. Tang Ji ¡®an ignored her and continued to stand not far away. He was dressed in a white shirt and ck suit pants. He was a young master from a noble family. Just by standing there, he could easily attract the attention of passersby. Mu Mian did not care about him anymore and started to focus on filming again. Tang Ji ¡®an looked at her intently. asionally, his gaze would sweep past Ye Cheng, and his expression would be increasingly gloomy. This Pat took more than an hour. It was almost seven o ¡®clock when she finally finished. Mu Mian rubbed her sore eyes.|| Her soft arms were about to speak to Ye Cheng. Tang Ji ¡®an walked up and grabbed|| ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± he said coldly as he stopped her. Mu Mian was dragged forward by him and she quickly turned back to Ye Cheng, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an exerted more strength, and mu Mian stumbled. She muttered, ¡± ¡°Why are you walking so fast?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an grabbed her hand and, ignoring the gazes of the others, they hurried downstairs and got into his car. Mu Mian looked at him and was a little nervous. ¡°You¡¯re angry? You¡¯re angry just because I¡¯m shooting amercial for Ye Cheng?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an was upset and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Sixth uncle, drive.¡± Sixth uncle quickly started the engine and drove the car to Si Nan mansion. Chapter 1397 1397 Crazy, out of control On the way, Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t say a word. Mu Mian exined, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s because he saved mest time. He came to me and asked me to shoot an advertisement, so how could I refuse? Do you think I can decline?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an gripped her hand tightly, his face frighteningly dark. Mu Mian had been exining all along the way, but Tang Ji ¡®an had not said a word. The car stopped in front of Si Nan mansion¡¯s courtyard. Sixth uncle carefully nced at it from the rearview mirror, and then whispered, ¡± ¡°Ji ¡®an, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± No one answered him. Sixth uncle quickly rushed out of the car. It was not good to stay here for long. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll get off the car too, ran ran. I¡¯ll go home first,¡± mu Mian said softly. He was angry. She should give him some time to calm down and think about it. However, her hand was held by him. As the world spun around her, she realized that ... Under the cover of the Twilight, mu Mian¡¯s heart seemed to have stopped beating. She looked at him and finally leaned closer to him. Mu Mian¡¯s heart exploded like fireworks. Did Yingluo kiss her? ...... His usual refined and Noble air hadpletely disappeared at this moment. As long as the neighbors were standing on the second floor or on the higher steps, they could see what they were doing. ¡°You bit me.¡± Mu Mian frowned. Tang Ji ¡®an took out a handkerchief and slowly wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to wipe it,¡± mu Mian shook her head. Tang Ji ¡®an pinched her chin and forcefully wiped the blood off her face. Mu Mian justy there and looked at him with a wronged expression.¡±You¡¯re so fierce.¡± His voice softened as he said, ¡± ¡°I lost control just now. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Mu Mian¡¯s hands had nowhere to ce them, and her heart was beating rapidly. This man was so gentle that she couldn¡¯t resist him. ¡°Why can¡¯t you be controlled?¡± she asked softly. Are you still angry?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an finally stopped moving his lips and looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± Mu Mian pouted. you don¡¯t mean what you say. You¡¯re obviously angry. The craziness from earlier still lingered in his eyes. Madness and rationality formed a contradictory feeling on his face. Mu Mian was very fascinated by this feeling. She really didn¡¯t have any backbone. Mu Mian looked at him. The corner of his mouth was also stained with blood. She raised her finger and gently wiped his lips.|| Petal. Mu Mian¡¯s face was red and she looked a little shy. ¡°You¡¯re angry because Yingluo is jealous? Are you jealous of Ye Cheng?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an quickly got up from her body, sat down, opened the car door, and then took her hand. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in.¡± Mu Mian pulled him back and sat in the car. She looked up at the tall man standing outside the car.¡±Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an looked down at her, and his expression had already returned to its usual coldness. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Are you jealous of Ye Cheng? That¡¯s why it¡¯s like that?¡± It was as if he had be a different person, crazy and out of control. ¡°No,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an coughed lightly,¡±I¡¯m not.¡± Mu Mian was pulled out of the car by him. He was very strong and dragged her forward. Mu Mian staggered and snorted. you looked really angry when you dragged me away from Ye Cheng just now. You¡¯re really strong. I almost fell when you dragged me away. Tang Ji ¡®an loosened his grip, grabbed her hand, and led her into the house. ¡°Oh, really? I didn¡¯t notice.¡± Chapter 1398 1398 He didn¡¯t like this feeling Mu Mian grabbed with both hands.|| She held his right hand and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°If you¡¯re jealous, then be jealous. It¡¯s not something to be embarrassed about. I think you¡¯re really suffering because you want to save face.¡± ¡°You talk too much.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an squeezed her hand. Mu Mian stood behind him and looked at his handsome side profile. She chuckled.¡±Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re feeling embarrassed?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an turned his head and narrowed his eyes at her. Mu Mian touched the corner of her mouth. Yingluo, when you kissed me just now, I realized that the tips of your ears were a little red. Yingluo, is this your first time? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an gritted his teeth. Other than that time when he had stolen a kiss from someone who didn¡¯t belong to him, this was the first time he had kissed someone with all his heart. He had always been cold and indifferent, but at that moment, he actually had the urge to take her all to himself. He thought,¡±Tang Ji ¡®an, you seem to have really fallen in love with someone.¡± He was a man who did not show his emotions. Although he was only 28 years old, he had always been mature and shrewd. Even in front of his girlfriend and the person he liked, he did not like to be seen clearly by others. ¡°Of course it¡¯s not the first time,¡± he forced himself to calm down and said. Mu Mian¡¯s smile gradually disappeared. She felt wronged and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s my first time.¡± Up until now, she had never acted in any intimate scenes. At most, she would hold hands or hug male actors. This era was more conservative, and she was even more conservative when it came to picking shows. So, she hadpletely given her first kiss to Tang Ji ¡®an. However, it was not his first time. Well, although she felt wronged, mu Mian knew that Tang Ji ¡®an was already 28 years old. He was seven years older than her. It was normal for a 28-year-old man to not have his first kiss. Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t say anything and just took her hand to the table. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner.¡± The calmer he looked on the surface, the more turbulent his heart was. Tang Ji ¡®an used to live a life of pure heart and few desires. In the past twenty-eight years, it seemed that he really did not have many thoughts about that. This version of himself made him feel a little unfamiliar and out of his control. He didn¡¯t like this feeling. To be more precise, he was not used to this feeling. He could not control himself. This feeling was very scary. He had lived by the rules for twenty-eight years, and he could not lose control. The joy of being kissed by him was slowly fading. Mu Mian looked at him while eating and exined again. Ye Cheng and I are good friends. We grew up together. Besides, he saved mest time, so I don¡¯t want to owe him a favor. So, even if Qianqian didn¡¯t save me, I would have agreed to his request. After all, it was just a small matter. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her coldly, ¡± ¡°I feel that thest sentence was a little redundant.¡± Mu Mian touched her neck,¡¯is it unnecessary? This can only mean that I¡¯m open and aboveboard. If I really had something with him, I wouldn¡¯t do it so openly, right?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an ate slowly. ¡°You have a lot of twisted logic.¡± If he was so good at talking, why didn¡¯t he go to the office to help him with thewsuit? Mu Mian said,¡¯that¡¯s true. Don¡¯t think too much when you see me with him in the future, okay? And don¡¯t be jealous, okay?¡± what? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an shot daggers at him. do you still n to be with him often? ¡± Mu Mian spread her hands. we live in the same neighborhood. We¡¯ll see each other all the time. Our families have a good rtionship. We¡¯ll definitely have a lot of opportunities to meet. Chapter 1399 1399 Chapter 1401-fickle emotions Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s face was a bit gloomy. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten that you two are childhood sweethearts.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still angry,¡± mu Mian said, troubled. ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an gritted his teeth. Mu Mian snorted. alright then. If you say you¡¯re not angry, then you¡¯re not angry. You have the final say here. Anyway, he was the one who was hurt by anger. After dinner, Tang Ji ¡®an said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go back tonight.¡± Mu Mian crossed her arms in front of her chest and stared at him warily. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an facepalmed. girl, what can I do? ¡± ¡°Who would know you?¡± mu Mian chuckled. Tang Ji ¡®an pulled her hand and went upstairs. Mu Mian panicked a little. Ah? He wasn¡¯t even mentally prepared for this. Tang Ji ¡®an dragged her into his bedroom, and mu Mian grabbed her hand.||¡± Tang Ji ¡®an pulled her into the room. Mu Mian sat on the edge of the bed and looked at him uneasily. Tang Ji ¡®an also looked at her, then turned around in a daze. He walked to the cab on the side and took out a small medicine box. Mu Mian was stunned. What was he doing? Did she misunderstand? It seemed a little embarrassing. Tang Ji ¡®an took out an ointment, walked up to her, and held her chin. ¡°Open your mouth,¡± It was amanding tone. Mu Mian obediently opened her mouth. The wound was on the inside of her lips. Tang Ji ¡®an squeezed out a little ointment, smeared it on his index finger, and then gently applied it. ¡°It¡¯s just a small cut on the mouth. What¡¯s the point of applying medicine? it¡¯ll be fine soon,¡± mu Mian said arrogantly. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said, holding her. This girl, where was the arrogance that a girl should have? The girls around Tang Ji ¡®an were all pampered and spoiled since they were young. They were all babies who grew up in the honey. He had never reallye into contact with someone like mu Mian. It was the first time he had applied medicine to someone else¡¯s wound with his finger. ¡°Don¡¯t swallow too much saliva and drink too little water,¡± he reminded her again after applying the medicine. ¡°That¡¯s so painful,¡± mu Mian frowned and said. Second young master Tang wanted to smash his medicine box. Did this girl know what kind of treatment she was receiving? No one had ever enjoyed the treatment that he, Tang Ji ¡®an, had personally applied medicine, okay? He gently pushed her head. bear with it. The medicine will take effect very quickly. Mu Mian mumbled softly. It was just a small bite. It would only hurt a little when she was eating and brushing her teeth. Second young master Tang was really making a big fuss over a small matter. However, she didn¡¯t dare to speak carelessly under such circumstances. ¡°Oh, got it,¡± she nodded. The window was wide open, and the night breeze was blowing gently. He couldn¡¯t help but say coldly,¡±what are you still sitting here for?¡± Go back to your room.¡± Because she was flustered, her tone was a little bad. Mu Mian looked at him pitifully. What kind of person was this? Why are you so angry? ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who pulled me in?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask you to go back to your room now.¡± Tang Jian¡¯s heart was in turmoil. Mu Mian stood up immediately. I¡¯ll go back then. Do you think I want to stay in your room? ¡± After he finished speaking, he ran out angrily. Tang Ji ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief and sat on the bed.|| Go. He tried his best to calm his emotions, trying his best not to lose control of certain areas. Mu Mian angrily ran out of his room and returned to the guest room. She was still angry. Tang Ji ¡®an was really hopeless. He¡¯s so possessive, and he¡¯s so temperamental. Mu Mian thought about it. Sometimes, she didn¡¯t even know what she liked about him. Could it be that Yingluo was only doing this because of her face? Was he really such a shallow person? Chapter 1400 1400 Why are people different? Mu Mian sat on the edge of the bed, feeling vexed. The starry sky outside the window was brilliant, and the tree shadows were reflected on the window. She rested her chin on her hand and quietly thought about it. As he thought about it, he thought of that Wanwan. She couldn¡¯t help but feel her face heat up. It was too easy for her to sink into it. However, Tang Ji ¡®an, who had regained his rationality, made her so angry that she gritted her teeth. This man was really a contradictorybination. In the room next door, Tang Ji ¡®an couldn¡¯t suppress his excitement. He was upset and walked to the window, wanting to get some wind. However, the weather was not nice. The leaves outside the window did not move at all, and there was no wind at all. He could clearly feel that certain ces were quietly changing. He had no choice but to take his pajamas and go to the bathroom. The shower head sprayed water from top to bottom. He had mixed cold water. On a summer night, the cold water poured down on her head. Gradually, it was alleviated and controlled. He was drenched in cold water for a long time. Finally, all the fires were put out. He returned to his bedroom andy on his bed.|| Go. The moment he closed his eyes, mu Mian¡¯s figure uncontrobly entered his mind. Tang Ji ¡®an gritted his teeth and cursed in a low voice, ¡± ¡°That damned girl, she¡¯s not letting me sleep.¡± Next door, mu Mian sneezed. What was going on? After two weeks, it was already mid-August. It was still hot during the day, but it felt a little cooler at night. Mu Mian sat in the courtyard, one hand supporting her chin and the other holding a fan to drive away the mosquitoes around her feet. She suddenly realized that thest time Tang Ji ¡®an kissed her, was it reality or a dream? because since then, Tang Ji¡¯ an hadpletely returned to his usual cold appearance. It was as if none of that had ever happened. He still despised her when it was time to despise her and was not gentle at all. Mu Mian scratched her head in distress. She missed that gentle kiss. What could she do to make Tang Ji ¡®an kiss her again? Mu Mian felt that she was really suffering. She was clearly in love, so why did she have to be so distressed about this kind of thing? She was always with ran, and it was clear that director Gu wanted to be close to her every second. How could they be different from each other? It was really infuriating. When she returned to her room, she was still troubled. She tossed and turned in bed and did not sleep well the entire night. The next morning, someone knocked on the door. Mu Mian grabbed the tea jar and was brushing her eyes in the courtyard when her mother opened the door. Ye Cheng was standing outside the door. He was still wearing a white short-sleeved shirt, and he walked in lightly and cheerfully. mu Mian, the photos we took previously are done. They¡¯ve also been made into a big poster. Come with me today to take a look. If you¡¯re not satisfied, then we won¡¯t hang them up. Mu Mian quickly spat out the mouthwash and said in a hurry, ¡± okay, give me a moment. I¡¯ll go with you after I¡¯ve had breakfast and a bowl of porridge. there¡¯s no rush, ¡± Ye Cheng said politely. take your time. Mu Mian hurriedly drank a bowl of hot porridge until her forehead was covered in sweat. Then, she hurriedly left with Ye Cheng. It was past eight o ¡®clock, and the department store was not open for business yet. The two of them walked in and saw a master arranging how to hang the posters. A total of six posters were selected. Two of them were to be hung outside the department store, and the other four were to be hung inside the department store, one on each floor. Ye Cheng pointed at therge posters. ¡°If you¡¯re not satisfied, we can still make some adjustments.¡± Chapter 1401 1401 Not too harmonious recently Mu Mian nodded. I¡¯m satisfied. I¡¯m satisfied. It¡¯s all pretty good. Ye Cheng felt a little bitter in his heart. He understood mu Mian very well and knew her taste and aesthetics. They clearly had a tacit understanding with each other, but Wanwan had missed him time and time again. This was truly a matter that made one feel helpless. Ye Cheng pointed to the third floor. you can stay here today. You can guide me on how to hang these posters and where they¡¯re most suitable. ¡°Alright,¡± mu Mian nodded. Anyway, the publicity work for the TV series hade to an end. Her TV series would beunched on August 18th, so she had nothing to do these two days. The most important thing was that Tang Ji ¡®an was busy with work and hadn¡¯te to see her these two days. Since that was the case, he would help Buddha to the end and be a good person to the end. At thew firm, the phone in Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s office rang. He picked it up, and it was his first aunt¡¯s voice on the other end. Ji ¡®an, your uncle and I will be returning to Haicheng tomorrow. ¡°So fast?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but blurt out. First aunt was a little unhappy. you child. Why do you sound as if you don¡¯t wee us back? ¡± wee back. I¡¯ll pick you up at the station tomorrow. After he hung up the phone, Tang Ji ¡®an made some arrangements for Secretary Tang. I¡¯ll push back my work tomorrow. I¡¯m going to the train station to pick up my uncle and aunt at two in the afternoon. ¡°Alright, director Tang.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an massaged his temples. forget it, let¡¯s not push it back. If you have any work, you can give it to me. I¡¯ll work overtime today to finish it. Dunn was really dedicated to his work, even after death. Secretary Tang whispered, ¡± director Tang, you have been very busy these days. Those things are not urgent. It¡¯s okay to take a break. ¡°What do you think Deputy Director Zhao meant when he told mu Mian not to go up to the seventh floor?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at him. ¡°Because he believed someone else¡¯s words,¡± Secretary Tang said with a serious expression. ¡°So, why does he listen to others?¡± Secretary Tang stopped talking. Because this meant that Deputy Director Zhao was secretly reminding the Tang office that thisw firm was not very harmonious recently. you should know, ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said in a low voice. you¡¯re born in hardship and die in peace and happiness. yes, director Tang, I understand. I¡¯ll immediately bring you the documents that will be handled in the next few days. ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nodded. In this firm, he could not afford to be careless. He knew that there were many eyes watching him in the dark. If he made the slightest mistake, those people hiding in the dark would swarm over and spare no effort to pull him down from his high position. Babaixiang and mu Mian apanied Ye Cheng all the way until past eight o ¡®clock before they finally finished putting up all the posters. These six posters had been carefully selected, and the films were all excellent. They were high-end, ssy, and had a lot of texture and charm. After all the work was done, mu Mian looked at her watch. It was already past eight o ¡®clock. Tang Ji¡¯ an didn¡¯te to see her today. Well, she might have been in a fake rtionship. She actually wanted to go to thew firm to look for him, but she couldn¡¯t get into his office. Her intuition told her that Tang Ji ¡®an hadn¡¯te to look for her recently because he was busy with work. She wanted to be by his side when he was busy. But she could not go to his side. Ye Cheng smiled and brought her out. you haven¡¯t had dinner yet. Let¡¯s find a better restaurant and I¡¯ll treat you to dinner. Thank you for your hard work today. Mu Mian followed Ye Cheng to first-grade restaurant. They asked for a private room, and Ye Cheng ordered a few of mu Mian¡¯s favorite dishes. Chapter 1402 1402 Leaving just like that In fact, mu Mian was secretly thinking that she might be able to meet Tang Ji ¡®an. If she met Tang Ji¡¯ an, he would be Jealous Again. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t meet Tang Ji ¡®an in the end. After dinner, the two of them left the restaurant. Ye Cheng was in a good mood and walked to the car with mu Mian.¡±Alright, let¡¯s go back.¡± &Nbsp; mu Mian frowned. I still have something to do. I¡¯ll run to the bus stop after I¡¯m done. Ye Cheng¡¯s heart tightened and he quickly followed her, ¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Um, I want to look for Tang Ji ¡®an.¡± Mu Mian smiled a little awkwardly. Ye Cheng¡¯s heart clenched, but he managed to squeeze out a smile, ¡± I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s still ast bus. Why don¡¯t we look for him tomorrow? ¡± Mu Mian waved her hand. I know. Thest bus won¡¯t stop until after 9 pm. It¡¯s fine. You can go back. I¡¯ll wait for the bus here. Ye Cheng was a little dazed as he looked at the girl in front of him. He knew that although she was standing in front of him, their hearts were actually very far apart. He sighed in his heart and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you there.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll just take the bus,¡± mu Mian felt a little guilty. Ye Cheng looked at her. I¡¯ll send you. It¡¯s sote. I¡¯m worried about a youngdy like you. He drove the car over and stopped in front of her. Mu Mian had no choice but to get in. The car arrived at the office very quickly. Mu Mian said gratefully, ¡± ¡°Thank you for sending me here.¡± Ye Cheng squeezed out a bitter smile. I¡¯m fine. I saw Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s car still parked in the yard. He should still be there. You can go in. I have to go back. As soon as she got out of the car, his car slowly drove away. In the rearview mirror, Ye Cheng looked at her back and chuckled. Ye Cheng, you have a career now, but you¡¯ve lost the girl you like. Is it worth it? He did not know. He only knew that his heart was empty. Mu Mian walked into the lobby of thew firm. She didn¡¯t go upstairs. Instead, she sat on the sofa at the side. Tang Ji ¡®an had said that she couldn¡¯t go up to the seventh floor. She couldn¡¯t make things difficult for him, so she just had to wait here. This waitsted for two hours. It wasn¡¯t until 11 O ¡®clock that the person on the seventh floor reached out and picked up the high tower.|| He pushed his sses up his nose bridge and massaged his temples. He stood up tiredly and was ready to get off work. Secretary Tang apanied him until 11 O ¡®clock. They called sixth uncle, who was dozing off in the small office next door, and the three of them slowly went downstairs. When they arrived at the living room on the first floor, only two or three lights were turned off. Mu Mian had fallen asleep on the sofa. The three people did not even see her and walked straight out. The three of them got into the car, and the car slowly drove out. The guard let them pass, and did not notice that miss mu, who had juste in, was not in the car. After they were released, one of the security guards said, ¡± ¡°Since the Dunn¡¯s office is also off work, then lock the door.¡± okay, I¡¯ll lock the door. You can check the yard again. The two of them locked the door and returned to the security room. One went to sleep while the other was on duty. Mu Mian was sleeping in a daze. When she opened her eyes, it was pitch ck. Only the streetlights outside shone faintly through the windows. Mu Mian¡¯s heart sank. What was going on? why were all the lights in the hall turned off? She got up in a panic and ran to the door to take a look. Her heart turned even colder. Why was the door locked? She ran to the seventh floor in a panic. At this time, she really couldn¡¯t care about anything else. She ran to the seventh floor and looked around. It was dark everywhere. Obviously, Tang Ji ¡®an had gotten off work. Moreover, he didn¡¯t see her sleeping on the sofa and just left. Chapter 1403 1403 Chapter 1405-what use do you have Mu Mian was filled with hatred and her heart was cold. She was indeed in a fake rtionship and had a fake boyfriend. She quickly ran downstairs and knocked on the door, shouting, ¡± ¡°Is there anyone there? Hurry up and open the door.¡± As someone else¡¯s boyfriend, Tang Ji ¡®an, you¡¯ve failed your duty. Mu Mian was so angry that she was about to curse. There was some distance between thew firm¡¯s entrance and the security room. Thus, even though mu Mian was about to knock until the door broke, the security guard did not react at all. Mu Mian¡¯s heart turned cold. Was she going to spend the night in thew firm¡¯s lobby? She was really a little scared. This ce was too empty and big. She had read a lot of horror stories in strange novels, and now there were all kinds of strange ghosts and monsters surging in her mind. She was terrified. She was afraid. She continued to knock on the door, calling for Tang Ji ¡®an as she did. On the wide road, Tang Ji ¡®an said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to mu Mian¡¯s house,¡± Sixth uncle was surprised,¡±ah?¡± Ji ¡®an, it¡¯s veryte now. Little mu should be asleep by now.¡± ¡°Yes, I have a few words to say to her.¡± Uncle and aunt would be back tomorrow, so he probably wouldn¡¯t be free these few days. Plus, he hadn¡¯t seen her for a few days, so it was better to give her a heads up in advance. The car stopped at the door of mu Mian¡¯s house. Tang Ji ¡®an went to knock on the door. Soon, Cao Feng came to open the door. When she saw that it was Tang Ji¡¯ an, she was surprised. ¡°Second young master Tang, what brings you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see mu Mian.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nodded. Cao Feng was even more surprised,¡±ah?¡± Mianmian went out with Ye Cheng today, but when Ye Cheng came back at night, he told me that Mianmian went to look for you.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an was stunned. Did she go to find him? He hurried to thew firm. Over at thew firm, mu Mian¡¯s voice was hoarse from shouting. She really had no response. She was so angry that she didn¡¯t know what to say. Tang Ji ¡®an, you¡¯re really a big bastard. Your girlfriend was waiting for you in the living room, but you didn¡¯t see her. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re short-sighted. I think you¡¯re probably blind. What use are you? ¡± Mu Mian cursed and suddenly said, ¡± ¡°Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t do it on purpose, did he? Anyway, he¡¯s a person who can¡¯t control his emotions. I don¡¯t know if I did something wrong to make him unhappy.¡± Mu Mian looked around in despair. The hall was too big and too high. The entire Hall was so empty that it made her hair stand on end. No, I can¡¯t stay here. I have to find a way out. Because the hall is too high, the windows around are also very high. The windowsills are at least two stories high. Mu Mian ced one hand on her waist and looked around. She had to get a chair under the window. One chair was not enough. She had to add a stool on top of the chair. Mu Mian was a man of action, and she would act on her word. The quality of the chairs in thew firm was too good. They were all very heavy wooden chairs. She struggled to carry a chair under the window, then moved a wooden stool and ced it on the chair. Then, she climbed up while trembling. Tang Ji ¡®an, you¡¯re older|| You turned a blind eye to your girlfriend and allowed her to climb thew firm¡¯s wall in the middle of the night. It seems like you really don¡¯t want to continue dating. On the road, the car sped past. The people in the back seats looked very gloomy. Secretary Tang and sixth uncle felt as if there was a knife on their backs and they were sitting on pins and needles. tsk. Tang Ji ¡®an clicked his tongue. probably ran ran is waiting for me on the sofa in the living room. She¡¯s probably asleep. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, that should be the case.¡± Secretary Tang quickly replied. Chapter 1404 1404 How dare you? ¡°Why didn¡¯t you see her?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at him. Secretary Tang felt wronged. That¡¯s your girlfriend, not mine. How can this person be so unreasonable just because she¡¯s the leader? well, director Tang, I put most of my energy on you, so I didn¡¯t notice. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s eyes swept over his sixth uncle, and his sixth uncle felt a chill on his neck. ¡°I was dozing off and was going downstairs in a daze. I really didn¡¯t notice that there was someone on the sofa next to me.¡± Sixth uncle also felt wronged. What did it have to do with him? He couldn¡¯t even see his own girlfriend. Were his eyes really just for show? ¡°What¡¯s the point of having you?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s face darkened even more. Sixth uncle and Secretary Tang roared in their hearts. What kind of person was this? how could he be so unreasonable? Forget it, he had always been like this. They should have gotten used to it long ago. In the office, mu Mian finally climbed to the window sill and pushed the iron window open with great effort. Then, she sat on the window sill and looked down with difficulty. It was so high. It was at least as high as the second floor. She was really scared. She changed her position and squatted on the window sill. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s car slowly drove into the courtyard. When he looked up, he saw that under the street light, mu Mian was about to jump out of the window. Sixth uncle¡¯s car hadn¡¯t evene to aplete stop when Tang Ji ¡®an impatiently opened the door and rushed out, shouting, ¡± ¡°Mu Mian, Qianqian.¡± At first, mu Mian was still hesitating about whether to jump, but Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s shout scared her. Her foot tilted, and she fell down. Mu Mian was cursing in her heart. Tang Ji ¡®an, is there anyone like you? Fortunately, the window was only about three meters high. There was grass below. Mu Mian would not die if she jumped down. At most, her bones would be broken. With a bang, she fell to the ground. Her feet hit the ground first, and there was only a crack. Mu Mian gritted her teeth, and her face instantly turned pale. Tang Ji ¡®an, my bones are really broken. I can¡¯t live under the same sky as you. Sixth uncle and Secretary Tang were sitting in the car. Sixth uncle said softly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen Ji ¡®an run so wildly without a care for his image.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen director Tang lose his mind,¡± Secretary Tang replied in a low voice. ¡°Is our ran ran getting off the car?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do it if I don¡¯t.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an rushed over as fast as he could. Mu Mian sat on the grass and looked at him with resentment.¡±What are you doing here? You¡¯ve already left, so why are you still here?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an lifted her up horizontally, and mu Mian¡¯s face was pale from the pain.¡±Be gentle, I think my ankle is fractured. It hurts!¡± Tang Ji ¡®an gritted his teeth. it¡¯s so high. You dared to jump down. How dare you? ¡± Mu Mian was mad with anger. She reached out and hit his chest.¡±Who can you me? Who was to me? How could you just leave me here?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an carried her and hurried to the car. Secretary Tang quickly jumped out of the car to open the door for him. He gently ced her into the car and then sat in the car himself. He said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Sixth uncle, hurry to Huashan Hospital.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were at thew firm,¡± he turned to look at mu Mian. Mu Mian¡¯s expression changed,¡±what about when you went downstairs?¡± Didn¡¯t they pass by the hall when they went downstairs? Can¡¯t you see a living person sleeping on the sofa?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an coughed lightly. I can see that you¡¯re in a lot of pain. Don¡¯t talk so much. Save your strength. Then, he nced at the two people in front of him. The two of them looked straight ahead, determined not to get involved in this mess. Mu Mian gritted her teeth. I just want to say it. I just want to say it. Tang Ji ¡®an, do you not have me in your heart? because you don¡¯t have me in your heart, you don¡¯t have me in your eyes, right? ¡± Are you not satisfied with this rtionship? If you¡¯re unhappy, just say it. You left your girlfriend alone in thew firm. Who would believe you if you said that?¡± Chapter 1405 1405 Men are gossipy too Tang Ji ¡®an grabbed her hand and looked at her with a burning gaze. ¡°There¡¯s you.¡± ¡°What?¡± mu Mian was stunned. ¡°I have you in my heart.¡± The bodies of the two people in front stiffened. Second young master Tang actually knew how to say sweet words when his mother came? Why did it feel so awkward? They felt awkward, but mu Mian only felt shy. After two seconds of shyness, she reacted.¡±You¡¯re lying. If I¡¯m in your heart, why didn¡¯t you see me? The sofa is right there, and there¡¯s nothing blocking it. The lights in the living room are on, and I¡¯m not wearing any ck clothes. Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m wearing a ginger dress? how can you not see me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m short-sighted,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said.¡±They¡¯re to me for this.¡± The two people in front almost coughed out blood. Second young master Tang, you really can¡¯t say that. You¡¯re pushing the me too hard. Mu Mian wasn¡¯t that unreasonable. Hmph, stop making excuses. I¡¯m not their girlfriend. I¡¯m your girlfriend. Sixth uncle and Tang Ji ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief. Miss mu was still a reasonable person. Tang Ji ¡®an coughed. it¡¯s my fault. I won¡¯t do it again. The sixth uncle was shocked. His second young master had actually apologized. Oh my God, second young master had really changed a lot for this little mu. Seeing his second young master apologize, his sixth uncle¡¯s heart ached, and he quickly defended Tang Ji ¡®an. little mu, our Ji ¡®an has myopia of 600 degrees. His vision is very bad when he doesn¡¯t wear sses. Tang Ji ¡®an tutted. that¡¯s enough. You didn¡¯t say anything when it was time to speak. You don¡¯t need to exin this now. Sixth uncle¡¯s heart was bitter. ¡°Are you that close-sighted?¡± mu Mian turned to look at him. ¡°Does your leg still hurt?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an changed the topic. It would have been fine if he hadn¡¯t mentioned it, but once he did, mu Mian felt a piercing pain in her heart, and her face turned even paler. ¡°It hurts so much. I think my bones are broken.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but frown,¡±so what if I spend a night in thew firm?¡± Why did you jump out of the window so rashly?¡± Mu Mian looked at him pitifully. there¡¯s a TV series recently. It¡¯s called ¡®Strange Stories from a Chinese Studio.¡¯ Do you know about it? ¡± she asked. I¡¯ve read a lot of ghost stories, and I feel like there are a lot of ghost in that Hall. I¡¯m scared to death.¡± Secretary Tang was suddenly filled with anticipation. Under normal circumstances, his Tang suo should hold Xiao mu in his arms andfort her softly, not afraid. Men were also gossipy. Tang Ji ¡®an clicked his tongue and tapped her forehead. ¡°You¡¯re too idealistic. There are no ghosts in this world, don¡¯t you know?¡± Secretary Tang lowered his head helplessly. Why did he have that kind of hope for his Dunn? Didn¡¯t he know what kind of person his director Tang was? Mu Mian grabbed him.||¡±Do you still want to preach at a time like this?¡± she stopped him. Just then, the car arrived at the entrance of the hospital. Tang Ji ¡®an got out of the car, carried her out, and ran straight to the hospital. In the doctor¡¯s office of Huashan hospital¡¯s orthopedics department, the person who had finished taking the X-ray was sitting in front of the doctor uneasily. The doctor took a look at the X-ray. yes, the bone is dislocated. I¡¯ll put it back together. He¡¯ll be fine after a few days of rest. There¡¯s no need for a cast. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± the doctor smiled. Mu Mian thought, this doctor is quite humorous. hurry up, ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said coldly. fix it before she feels the pain. The doctor cursed in his heart. This was too difficult. Tang Ji ¡®an waved his hand for his sixth uncle and Secretary Tang to leave the doctor¡¯s office. Then, he put his arm around mu Mian¡¯s head.¡±I¡¯m asking them to go out because I¡¯m afraid that your image will be ruined and you¡¯ll lose face in front of them.¡± Chapter 1406 1406 Give me some face The doctor¡¯s hand was already touching|| When it reached her ankle, mu Mian¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Ah? Yingluo, you¡¯re really considerate of me. I thank you.¡± The doctor followed second young master Tang¡¯s instructions. While she was distracted by talking, without any warning, the doctor connected her bones back to her body with a crack. Mu Mian instinctively opened her mouth and bit Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s small arm. Tang Ji ¡®an was bored.|| Humph, he didn¡¯t move. He reached out and patted her back. it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. It won¡¯t hurt anymore. Mu Mian looked at him with tears in her eyes.¡±It¡¯s all your fault, it¡¯s all your fault.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s heart immediately softened. He gently touched her head.¡±Alright, it¡¯s all my fault. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± The doctor examined it carefully. yes, the bone has been set. Don¡¯t walk on this foot for the next two days. Rest for a week and you¡¯ll be fine. Tang Ji ¡®an carried mu Mian all the way back to the car. Mu Mian secretly thought, well, this fall can get me a few Princess hugs. It¡¯s quite worth it. This rtionship was so sad. Tang Ji ¡®an put her back in the car and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Send her home.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back to your ce?¡± mu Mian turned to look at him. Tang Ji ¡®an held her hand. I¡¯ll be very busy these few days. No one will take care of you at my ce. I¡¯ll take you home and let you go. || I¡¯ll take care of you.¡± It was mainly because his uncle and aunt wereing back tomorrow. He was not fully prepared. He did not want mu Mian to see them. His aunt was not easy to deal with. He knew that she had always looked down on people from small families. He didn¡¯t want mu Mian to suffer. Oh, I know, ¡± mu Mian said awkwardly. then, you should take care of your health when you¡¯re busy with work. How can you take it if you work sote every day? ¡± The two people in front were all smiling. Oh my, this feeling was really not bad. A young couple who cared about each other really made people feelfortable. Tang Ji ¡®an sent her to her house and carried her back to his room. Cao Feng¡¯s heart ached as she muttered, ¡± ¡°You little girl, what have you been doing? How did you twist your foot? you¡¯re already an adult, and you¡¯re saying you¡¯re tired?¡± Mu Mian quickly grabbed her mother¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, give me some face.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an was still here, so he couldn¡¯t keep talking. Cao Feng nced at Tang Ji ¡®an in embarrassment. ¡°Thank you so much, second young master Tang, for sending her back.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an smiled. she¡¯s my girlfriend. This is what I should do. Mu Mian pouted. mom, you don¡¯t have to thank him. I twisted my ankle. It¡¯s all his fault. ¡°You silly girl, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Cao Feng reached out and patted her gently. Mu Mian felt wronged. Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and rubbed her head. ¡°Alright, rest early. I¡¯m going back.¡± &Nbsp; mu Mian nodded. okay, you should rest early when you get back. Don¡¯t stay upte. Tang Ji ¡®an went out the door. The starry sky above his head was brilliant, and he was smiling. The feeling of being cared for was really addictive. The next day, Tang Ji ¡®an was busy at the office until noon, then he went to the train station. Su Zhengguo and his family sat in the first-ss carriage. As soon as the carriage stopped, the train attendant in white gloves and uniform immediately opened the door, and a group of people rushed to the door to wee them. Governor Lin was a sly old fox in the officialdom, so he naturally knew the rules and let Tang Ji ¡®an stand first. Elder su treated his nephew like his own son, so they didn¡¯t want to steal the limelight. The car door opened, and su Zhengguo and his wife, han ping, walked out slowly. Chapter 1407 1407 You¡¯re not allowed to say this Su Zhengguo saw Tang Ji ¡®an and smiled. ¡°Ji ¡®an is here.¡± Han Ping¡¯s face was also full of smiles,¡±you child, how did you lose so much weight?¡± Is the work at thew firm too tiring?¡± ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m not tired,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an smiled. Governor Lin and the other important figures greeted su Zhengguo and his wife. Su Zhengguo nodded slightly, ¡± ¡°Why are there so many people here? I¡¯m just retiring. There¡¯s no need to make such a big scene.¡± Mr. Su, when you were the governor of Sea city twenty years ago, you made a great contribution to the development of Sea city, ¡± Governor Lin said quickly. we, the big shots of Sea city, admire you very much. That¡¯s why we¡¯re here to wee you back. ¡°Governor Lin, you just need to remember that,¡± su Zhengguo smiled. yes, elder su is right. I will remember your wise words. The group left the train station. Su Zhengguo and han ping got into Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s car. His sixth uncle drove, and Tang Ji¡¯ an sat in the front passenger seat. the SU family¡¯s old residence is under renovation, ¡± su Zhengguo said as he adjusted his sses. so, Ji ¡®an, your first aunt and I will be staying at Si Nan residence for a while. Si Nan residences was the residence that his uncle had bought for his mother. If he wanted to stay, Tang Ji ¡®an couldn¡¯t refuse. He only muttered to himself for a moment before su Zhengguo said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it not convenient?¡± it won¡¯t be inconvenient, ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an quickly said. I¡¯ll ask aunt Lin toe over and clean up. Uncle and aunt can stay on the first floor. ¡°Yes, sure.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t your brother know that he wasing to pick us up?¡± first aunt han ping tutted. ¡°It¡¯s probably because thepany is busy,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said lightly. ¡°He¡¯s the only businessman in the entire su and Tang families. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡± Han ping snorted. They looked down on business people. ¡°He¡¯s also your nephew,¡± su Zhengguo replied coldly,¡±you¡¯re being so obvious with your words. Don¡¯t show such a disdainful expression.¡± Han ping sighed. to be honest, I really don¡¯t think highly of Ji min. Look at him. He was raised by a rich family. He¡¯s so petty. It¡¯s hard to get rid of him. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to say this in front of Ji min,¡± su Zhengguo said with a headache. Han ping nced at him. I¡¯m not stupid. He¡¯s my nephew, after all. He¡¯s not from a humble family. How could I say this in front of him? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an felt a headacheing on. His eldest aunt could really distinguish between big and small families. He didn¡¯t say anything, so han ping said, ¡± Ji ¡®an, this time, your uncle and I will have to worry about your marriage. Look at you, you¡¯re already 28. You¡¯re almost 30 years old. What are you trying to do without a partner or marriage? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s heart skipped a beat. I want to put my career first. I¡¯m not in a hurry to get married. Han ping waved her hand. you and your brother are really two extremes. Your brother just can¡¯t get up. The road is paved for him, but he can¡¯t go on. He even married the daughter of a small family. You, on the other hand, always think about working hard for your career. But Ji ¡®an, you have to know that men all start their families before starting their careers. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression was ugly, and he didn¡¯t want to answer. Han ping continued, ¡± I heard from your father that he wanted to introduce the daughter of the tan family, tan Shuyi, to you. Your uncle and I both think that she¡¯s a good choice. What do you think? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an couldn¡¯t resist his aunt¡¯s continuous questioning and said, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t my father tell you? I already have a girlfriend.¡± Chapter 1408 1408 Chapter 1410-let¡¯s not start a fight Han Ping¡¯s face darkened,¡±ah? Your father never told us which family she was from. Do I know your uncle? Why didn¡¯t you tell us or bring it to us so we could check?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an coughed lightly. father passed the test. He¡¯s quite satisfied. Even though his father was satisfied because he could get any woman to be his girlfriend as long as she was not his sister, he did not show any dissatisfaction with mu Mian. Then he wouldn¡¯t be lying through his teeth. Han ping snorted,¡±your father is satisfied? Has your father ever cared about you? Your father only has eyes for that woman¡¯s two daughters. He won¡¯t care about you. The ones who really care about you are your uncle and me. ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s head hurt even more. yes. Thank you for your concern, uncle and aunt. ¡°What does that girl do?¡± han ping quickly asked. What level was her father at? When are you going to bring her over for us to see?¡± she¡¯s not in Haicheng now, ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said half-heartedly. we¡¯ll talk about it when shees back. He couldn¡¯t bring mu Mian over rashly. Based on his understanding of his aunt, mu Mian definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to enter her eyes. Mu Mian would definitely suffer. She could only wait for her father to return and find an asion where everyone was present. At least, her father would be able to speak up for her. Uncle and aunt probably wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for mu Mian for her father¡¯s sake. Han ping was a little disappointed. Ji ¡®an, I¡¯m telling you, if your overall level is not as good as tan Shuyi¡¯s, I won¡¯t agree. Tan Shuyi is a good kid. I heard that her father is going to be promoted again and will be transferred to the capital soon. Her family background and knowledge are on par with yours. Howpatible would you be? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said perfunctorily, ¡± that¡¯s enough, aunt. You¡¯ve juste back. Don¡¯t worry about me. || Worry a little.¡± Han ping mumbled,¡±my two sons and two daughters never let me|| I¡¯ve been worried about you, but you still don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Do you think I have to worry about you?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s head hurt even more. If his aunt was already like this, he really wouldn¡¯t be able to handle his second aunt when she came. Should he send song ran over to treat his two aunts? Forget it, it¡¯s better not to start a fight. alright, ¡± su Zhengguo coughed. we just got back. Don¡¯t make things difficult for Ji ¡®an. The group returned to Si Nan residence. Su Zhengguo had brought along quite a few nannies, chauffeurs, and bodyguards. All of a sudden, Si Nan residence was bustling with activity. Tang Ji ¡®an actually didn¡¯t like this kind of liveliness. When his father was still alive, he didn¡¯t live with his father and had always lived alone at Si Nan mansion. The only liveliness he could ept was mu Mian¡¯s constant chatter beside him. Although it was noisy, his heart was surprisingly calm. However, he really couldn¡¯t stand his aunt¡¯s noise. If han ping found out, she would say that he had no conscience. Indeed, ever since his mother passed away, his father didn¡¯t care much about him. It was his uncle and aunt who took care of him. When he was sent to country F, his aunt flew to country F almost once a month, afraid that he would suffer from depression like his mother. It was precisely because of this kindness that he could not ignore the kindness of his uncle and aunt. He had to think of a perfect n for mu Mian¡¯s matter. He was determined to get mu Mian. If he could make uncle and aunt ept mu Mian, it would be the best of both worlds. If aunt and uncle really couldn¡¯t ept her, then Yingluo could only make them sad. Chapter 1409 1409 Really no need It waste August. In the morning, the golden sun was shining. Early in the morning, Liu cuixiang went out with a sad face. In the courtyard, mu Mian was sitting on the recliner and reading a book. She looked extremely rxed. Liu cuixiang gritted her teeth. This stupid girl was like andy in ancient times. She was so free every day, and then she had to hand over the money she worked hard to earn every month. What kind of life was he living? With a stomach full of resentment that she couldn¡¯t vent, Liu cuixiang gritted her teeth and went out. As soon as she stepped out, she saw Ye Cheng. She recalled what her daughter had told her before she left. She wanted her to try her best to get mu Mian and Ye Cheng together. In fact, Liu cuixiang felt that mu Mian wasn¡¯t even worthy of Ye Cheng. She heard that Ye Cheng had opened a huge department store in babaixiang. One act from mu Mian|| Zi, what right did she have to be a rich wife? But thinking of Tang Ji ¡®an, marrying into the Tang family would be a glorious thing. ¡°Xiao Ye, you¡¯re going to babaixiang again?¡± she hurriedly walked forward. ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Cheng replied indifferently. Liu cuixiang chuckled. my Mianmian¡¯s leg was broken, but you didn¡¯t even go to see her. Aren¡¯t you two on good terms? ¡± what? ¡± Ye Cheng¡¯s expression changed. she broke her leg? ¡± Liu cuixiang: ¡± that¡¯s right. She twisted her ankle and can¡¯t walk. It¡¯s inconvenient for her to do anything. You should go and see her when you have time. Ye Cheng had originally nned to head out, but when he heard this, he immediately turned around and walked back. Liu cuixiang gritted her teeth and said. What a Vixen, seducing men to the point of losing their heads. Second young master Tang was like this, and Ye Cheng was also like this. Sigh, she hated it. She hated that her daughter was not as capable as mu Mian. Otherwise, she would have gotten her a rich husband long ago. That way, she would be able to y mahjong all day long and would not have to suffer like this. Ye Cheng pushed the door open and saw mu Mian sitting on a bamboo chair. Her legs were resting on the small bench in front of her, and she was holding a book in her hand. He walked closer and saw that she was holding a French book in her hand. He was a little puzzled. Why did mu Mian start reading a French book? He coughed lightly. Mu Mian looked up and saw him.¡±Yo, busy man, why didn¡¯t we go to your store?¡± Ye Cheng took a small stool and sat beside her. The morning sun seeped through the gaps between the leaves of the honey locust tree, and Ye Cheng felt refreshed. He looked at her leg and asked,¡±what¡¯s wrong?¡± Was he going to second young master Tang¡¯s ce to challenge something? How did you injure your leg?¡± it was my fault, ¡± mu Mian said. it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a small injury. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for two days. ¡°You ...|| Didn¡¯t mom still have to work at the sub-district Office? What do you do when she¡¯s not around?¡± Mu Mian pointed at the walking stick at the side,¡±my mother, 3pm.¡±|| I¡¯ll be back by 12 am and I¡¯ve already prepared the meal. It¡¯s nothing much.¡± &Nbsp; Ye Cheng scratched the back of his head. I¡¯lle over and take care of you for the next two days. Mu Mian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. no need. No need. Really. what? ¡± Ye Cheng felt a little suffocated. why are you treating me like an outsider? ¡± Mu Mian looked at him guiltily. I¡¯m really not treating you as an outsider. I can really do it by myself. Also, your department store just opened and you¡¯re so busy. I really don¡¯t want to take up your time. there are a lot of people there, ¡± Ye Cheng said. my business partners are all there too. They don¡¯t really need me. Mu Mian saw that he did not listen to her and could only say, ¡± Ye Cheng, you don¡¯t have to stay here to take care of me. I have a boyfriend. Your actions are not appropriate for Qianqian, do you understand? ¡± Chapter 1410 1410 Take responsibility for Tang Ji ¡®an Ye Cheng¡¯s eyes flickered, and the Golden rays of the sun danced on his eyelids. Mu Mian felt that she was being a little cruel, but she had to say such cruel words. She didn¡¯t like to be ambiguous with others, so she had to make things clear. Ye Cheng looked up and smiled. okay, I understand. You must be careful when you¡¯re alone at home. If you encounter any difficulties, remember to let me know. Mu Mian felt a sense of relief. Luckily, Ye Cheng was not the kind of person who would lose his mind. She nodded. Okay, thank you. If there¡¯s anything I need your help with, I¡¯ll definitely let you know. After all, we grew up together and I treat you as my best friend. They were just good friends. If they crossed the line, then they could not even be friends anymore. The meaning between the lines was clear. Ye Cheng felt bad and left the MU family in embarrassment. Outside the courtyard, he lit a cigarette and smoked it in frustration. Even during the toughest and darkest times of starting a business, he never felt that he had really grown up. Now that he had been rejected by the girl he liked, he felt as if he had suddenly matured and be an adult who did not show his emotions. The feelings of helplessness, disappointment, and the fact that he couldn¡¯t show them in front of her really made his heart ache. The heartache over the optimistic and cheerful Ye Cheng had disappeared. Love was the cruelest teacher in a long life. Ye Cheng smoked a cigarette outside the MU family¡¯s courtyard and left. The girl he liked didn¡¯t like him, but he still had to move on in his life. Perhaps, there was a surprise in life waiting for him in the distance. Perhaps, there would be no turning point even if he walked to the end. However, he had to keep going. Since life had already begun, he couldn¡¯t stop. In the courtyard, mu Mian patted her face and sighed. Mu Mian, you¡¯re so cruel. However, this kind of ruthlessness was necessary. If she was ambiguous about Ye Cheng, it would be very unfair to Tang Ji ¡®an. She didn¡¯t want her life to fall into that chaos. She was being responsible for Ye Cheng and Tang Ji ¡®an. She continued to lie on the recliner and read her French book. Although she felt a little guilty, her heart was clear. She didn¡¯t feel guilty towards the person she liked. This feeling was very good. In Si Nan mansion, su Zhengguo was watching the news in the living room. Han ping was in the side hall. She sat next to Tang Ji ¡®an and whispered, ¡± Ji ¡®an, your uncle and I would like to go to your workce tomorrow. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her. aunt, I¡¯m the director of aw firm now. I¡¯m not a primary school student. I don¡¯t need you to inspect me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± han ping gently pushed him. You¡¯ve grown up, and your wings have hardened, right? I just want to see if Deputy Director Zhao from that small ce has bullied you.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an pinched the bridge of his nose. aunt, we¡¯re both adults. Don¡¯t Treat Me Like A Child. Han ping said indignantly, ¡± you¡¯re talking about that Deputy Director Zhao. He¡¯s from a vige in a small town. For him to be able to get to where he is now, sometimes he even uses his industry experience to suppress you without leaving a trace. How deep is his shrewdness? those people from small towns are used to fighting and scheming in order to climb up. I¡¯m really worried about him. I must go and meet him. Tang Ji ¡®an had a headache. Ever since his aunt came back, she had said the words ¡± small ce ¡± and ¡± small family ¡± hundreds of times. Chapter 1411 1411 Your wings have hardened Tang Ji ¡®an couldn¡¯t stop his aunt either. Fortunately, his uncle and aunt were different. The next day, han ping went to thew firm with Tang Ji ¡®an. Coincidentally, he ran into Deputy Director Zhao in the hall, so Tang Ji ¡®an introduced him. Deputy Director Zhao was a smart person, so he was naturally very warm to his wife and immediately weed her to the seventh floor. Everyone knew that teacher SU¡¯s two sons and two daughters had be important figures in the capital. They were all important figures with great power in their hands, so this teacher and wife naturally could not be neglected. Han ping looked down on the Deputy Director even more. He was hypocritical and cunning. He looked so enthusiastic on the surface, but who knew what he was thinking in his heart? The group of people appeared to be friendly on the surface, but they each had their own merits as they went upstairs. Behind them, Zhong Qi whispered to her colleagues, ¡± ¡°Who¡¯s thedy beside Deputy Director Zhao?¡± The colleague whispered,¡±you don¡¯t even know this?¡± Mr. Su Zhengguo¡¯s wife is also our Superintendent Tang¡¯s aunt, so she¡¯s considered to be the headdy of the SU family.¡± Zhong Qi¡¯s eyes lit up. Was it? Zhong Qi nodded. Every member of the Tang family was an important figure. ¡°Mrs. Su,e to my office for a cup of tea,¡± Vice Director Zhao said enthusiastically. Han ping smiled courteously. you¡¯re too kind, Deputy Director Zhao. I¡¯m here today to take a look at the working environment in Ji ¡®an. I won¡¯t disturb you any further. Deputy Director Zhao didn¡¯t insist and went into his office. Han ping and Tang Ji ¡®an entered Tang Ji¡¯ an¡¯s office together. The fake smile on han Ping¡¯s face disappeared the moment she entered. She lowered her voice and said,¡±Deputy Director Zhao is indeed not someone to be trifled with.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an sat in a chair and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t talk about my boss behind her back.¡± Han ping chuckled. I¡¯m not talking about your boss. I¡¯m just stating my feelings as they are. Ji ¡®an, you have to be careful of your boss. He¡¯s an ambitious man. Tang Ji ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief,¡±aunt Yingluo.¡± Han ping saw his impatient expression and waved her hand. Alright, alright. You¡¯re all grown up now. You don¡¯t need the opinions of us elders anymore. Alright, I¡¯ll just walk around thew firm for a while. You can go ahead with your work. Tang Ji ¡®an picked up his pen and looked up at her. ¡°Aunt, please don¡¯t barge into some secret ces.¡± Han ping walked to his side and tapped his head in anger. ¡°Little rascal, you¡¯re teaching your elders now? You weren¡¯t even born when your uncle did all these. He still needs you to teach him.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an massaged his temples and pointed at the door. alright, aunt, you can take a look around. I¡¯m going to work. Han ping rolled her eyes at him, then walked out of his office. Han ping was dressed in a gray silk cheongsam and had a small bag in her hand. She walked around the office. When she arrived at the lobby on the first floor, she looked around and wanted to go to the front desk to chat with the two young girls and ask the bottom-level employees about her house.|| It was his precious nephew¡¯s opinion. However, he saw a staff member pushing a small cart straight towards them. The cart was filled with severalrge cardboard boxes. They were piled too high and blocked his view. He did not see han ping, but he saw that the staff member was about to bump into han ping. All of a sudden, han ping was pulled back into a daze. ¡°Furen, be careful of Zhenzhen.¡± As soon as han ping turned around, Zhong Qi immediately asked with concern, ¡± ¡°Madam, did the cart hit you?¡± Chapter 1412 1412 Chapter 1414-somewhat unwilling ¡°No, no. Thank you so much, youngdy,¡± han ping quickly replied with a smile. it¡¯s nothing. Zhong Qi smiled politely. you¡¯re wee. Han ping sized her up. I saw you wearing thew firm¡¯s uniform. Are you an employee here too? ¡± This little girl looked decent, neither seductive nor seductive. She was also an employee of thew firm. She looked good, but he didn¡¯t know what her family background was. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the inspector here,¡± Zhong Qi said gently. ¡°Really?¡± han ping was a little surprised. Inspector, did you graduate from the University of Political Science and Law?¡± yes, ¡± Zhong Qi answered every question. I graduated from aw andw University. ¡°Not bad, not bad. You¡¯re young and promising,¡± han ping nodded. Han ping took a liking to both her knowledge and appearance, but what she valued the most was her family background. She pretended to chat idly, ¡± your family must value your future a lot if they can send you to the University of Law andw. What does your father do? ¡± Zhong Qi wasn¡¯t from Haicheng. Her family was in a small county in the North. She was indeed from a small family like what han ping had always mentioned. However, she had always imed that her family was a businessman and that her ancestor was an official from a rich family. ¡°Father is a businessman,¡± she said with a smile. Zhong Qi didn¡¯t dare to exaggerate too much. What if she said that her father was an official? these official wives all had their ownwork of connections. Wouldn¡¯t she be exposed if she just asked around? The smile on han Ping¡¯s face faded when she heard that he was a businessman. She forced a smile and said, ¡± ¡°Oh, doing business, not bad.¡± Zhong Qi was a person who knew how to read people¡¯s expressions. When she saw that the aunt of the Tang Bureau was not smiling as enthusiastically as before, she immediately knew that a business person would not be able to enter the eyes of this big-shot¡¯s wife. She quickly added, ¡± ¡°My grandfather used to be an official, but my father preferred to do business, so he¡¯s forced to ...¡± Han Ping¡¯s expression softened.¡±Oh, I see. Mm, not bad, Yingluo.¡± Zhong Qi heaved a sigh of relief. This official¡¯s wife didn¡¯t even care about her business. If she told her about her true identity-that she came from an ordinary working family in-small county, this Big Shot¡¯s wife probably wouldn¡¯t even give her-second look. She felt a little indignant. Was she even allowed to choose her birth? Who doesn¡¯t want to|| She was born with a golden spoon in her mouth, but she was born in an ordinary working family. However, she had also fought her way out with her own efforts, hadn¡¯t she? Why couldn¡¯t these people look at her? she was already outstanding enough. Han ping chatted with Zhong Qi for a while and felt that this girl¡¯s appearance, knowledge, and manner of speech were not bad. She must havee from a merchant¡¯s family. It was indeed a littlecking. If this girl had the same family background as tan Shuyi, she felt that she would be quitepatible with their Ji ¡®an. Han ping went to other ces and finally returned to Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s office. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any youngdies of the right age in your firm?¡± she asked softly. ¡°No,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an replied without even raising his head. Han ping moved closer to him and reached out to tap his head. ¡°You brat, I¡¯m talking to you. Why aren¡¯t you looking at me?¡± Han ping was 61 years old. Her youngest son was 10 years older than Tang Ji ¡®an, and her eldest grandson was already in college. She always felt like she had a son at an old age. Although she was only his aunt, she had invested more feelings into him because he had lost his mother and was not liked by his father. Chapter 1413 1413 A family with houses and cars ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m very busy with work,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an sighed. I just walked around and noticed that there are quite a number of young and good-lookingdies in your office, ¡± han ping said softly. I was thinking, are there any of them whoe from influential families? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her. aunt, I have a girlfriend. Do you want me to be a heartless man? ¡± ¡°What does her family do?¡± han ping quickly took the opportunity to ask. Tang Ji ¡®an lowered his head to look at the information in his hand. I like a person. It doesn¡¯t matter who she is. It¡¯s fine as long as I like her. Han Ping¡¯s heart immediately turned cold. ording to Ji ¡®an¡¯s tone, it was obvious that the girl did note from a prominent family. She tutted and said,¡±you should know what kind of girls from themon people¡¯s families are like.¡±|| The Li Jin that mommitted suicide came from a poor family. She used her pretty face to find a powerful man and refused to let go. Other people¡¯s lives are worthless in their eyes, and girls from that kind of family are very scheming.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an felt a little annoyed. Lijin has passed away. The dead should be respected. Aunt, don¡¯t talk about her anymore. Han ping snorted,¡±can her death alone clear her name for the sins she hasmitted?¡± Your uncle hates her to the core.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s mother was su Zhengguo¡¯s most beloved younger sister. His younger sister had passed away before she was even 30. As the eldest brother, he couldn¡¯t recover from this pain even after a few decades. Tang Ji ¡®an massaged his temples. aunt, I have to work. Let¡¯s talk about this when we get home, okay? ¡± Han ping saw his impatient face and knew that she had indeed disturbed his work. She said, ¡± ¡°Alright, I got it. I¡¯ll go home first.¡± After work, Zhong Qi invited her colleague, sun an, to take her car back. That¡¯s right, Zhong Qi had a small car as a means of transportation. After all, she had to create the feeling that she was from a wealthy family. Moreover, she was considered smart. As soon as she graduated from college, she used her work-study money to buy a small house. Last year, she had moved from the small house to a big house. Now, she could be considered a family with a house and a car. In this ce thousands of miles away from home, no one would doubt it if he said that he was rich. Sun an sat in Zhong Qi¡¯s car and said politely, ¡± ¡°Thank you, inspector Zhong.¡± Zhong Qi was a scheming person and had almost never revealed to anyone that she liked Tang Ji ¡®an. Inparison, sun an was far worse. Many people in the office knew that sun an was very fascinated by inspector Tang Tang. Sun an¡¯s father was a Deputy Director in the Industry and Commerce Bureau. He wasn¡¯t a high-ranking official, but he had a good family background. don¡¯t mention it, ¡± Zhong Qi said with a smile. my house is not far from your neighborhood anyway. Sun an sighed. I asked my dad to buy me a car, but he always refused. He said that people would think that he¡¯s corrupt. Sigh, I really can¡¯t do anything about him. Your family is still the best. You¡¯re a businessman¡¯s family, after all. If you¡¯re a little more extravagant, no one will say anything. As the car slowly drove away from the office, Zhong Qi pretended to say casually, ¡± ¡°I ran into inspector Tang¡¯s aunt today.¡± At the mention of inspector Tang, sun an immediately became excited. ¡°Oh, really? I heard that Tang Suo¡¯s aunt is the wife of a Big Shot.¡± Zhong Qi nodded. that¡¯s right. One look at her and I can tell that she¡¯s elegant and Noble. People can¡¯t help but respect her. I think that the wife of such a Big Shot must be very picky. Chapter 1414 1414 Chapter 1416-hidden mistress in a Golden House Sun an¡¯s eyes were filled with|| I think so too, ¡± guani said. do you think that actress, mu Mian, will be able to catch that Madam¡¯s eye? ¡± Zhong Qi pretended to think and said, ¡± I don¡¯t know. If it¡¯s Mrs. Su, mu Mian probably won¡¯t be able to catch her eye. However, our director Tang likes mu Mian. I heard that Mrs. Su and Mr. Su dote on director Tang a lot. I guess they won¡¯t make things difficult for mu Mian. Sun an said, ¡± that¡¯s not for sure. Let me tell you, my father and I have seen many high-ranking officials and their wives. They value family status very much. That mu Mian not only has a poor background, but she¡¯s also a drama queen. || Zi, in my opinion, she definitely won¡¯t be able to enter Mrs. SU¡¯s eyes.¡± Zhong Qi smiled. let¡¯s not worry about these things. It¡¯s all your family business. The speaker didn¡¯t mean it, but the listener took it to heart, so sun an kept this matter in his heart. After work, Tang Ji ¡®an took some time to visit the MU family before he went home. After all, his girlfriend¡¯s foot injury was caused by him. He had to show some concern. When he entered the courtyard, mu Mian was lying on the recliner with a bowl of sweet tomatoes in her hand. She was eating happily and thinking that life was beautiful. ¡°Quite leisurely,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s voice sounded. Mu Mian looked up and saw the man standing beside her. She snorted, ¡± ¡°Inspector Tang has dyed many of my important matters, do you know that?¡± ¡°What did I do to you?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an sat down beside her. Mu Mian counted on her fingers and said, ¡± my ind¡¯s Chronicle has officially been broadcasted on national television. My crew members are going to the capital city today to attend a show. I¡¯m the only one who can¡¯t go. Isn¡¯t this dying my big business? ¡± ¡°It won¡¯t matter if you¡¯re missing,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an snorted. ¡°I¡¯m the female lead,¡± mu Mian said with her hands on her hips. Tang Ji ¡®an thought that her angry look was very cute. It was very simr to her tail this summer, bright and full of vitality. ¡°I¡¯m here today to tell you not toe to my house for the time being,¡± he coughed and said seriously. As soon as he said this, mu Mian¡¯s face fell. ¡°What do you mean? I can¡¯t go to thew firm, and I can¡¯t go to your house. Why can¡¯t I go?¡± Was Tang Ji ¡®an keeping her in his Golden House? Tang Ji ¡®an naturally couldn¡¯t say that his aunt didn¡¯t like her, so he only said, ¡± well, there are guests staying at home recently. They like the quiet, so don¡¯t go there for the time being. Their house is under repair, and they can move out in about half a month. I¡¯ll juste to visit you these days, so don¡¯t go there. In order to prevent mu Mian from meeting her aunt, director Tang had put in a lot of effort. ¡°Can¡¯t I see your rtive?¡± mu Mian¡¯s eyes were a little dull. Most of the time, she was a big-headed person, but that didn¡¯t mean she was stupid.|| Melon, there were some things that she could still see through. As soon as she said this, Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s heart clenched. Mu Mian continued,¡¯is it because Yingluo¡¯s rtives don¡¯t like me? Or is it because you¡¯re afraid that they won¡¯t like me?¡± She was really smart and saw the essence of the matter at a nce. Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t know how to answer her. Because it seemed that anything he said would make her sad, he might as well not answer. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. I¡¯ll let you see them in the future. Rest well, okay?¡± He got up and kissed the corner of her lips. Once he had arranged everything and his father returned, he would organize a family gathering. When his father was there, his uncle and aunt would not make things difficult for mu Mian. Chapter 1415 1415 Even director Tang¡¯s aunt praised her After being in a high position for a long time, they would look down on ordinary people. This illness was reflected in many big figures and rich businessmen. Tang Ji ¡®an was actually different from them. On the surface, he looked cold and unapproachable, but in his heart, he scoffed at the hierarchical system. However, because he grew up in such a family, outsiders had always been respectful to him, so he had no choice but to stand on top of the clouds. Fortunately, he had met mu Mian, who gradually gave him a sense of life and allowed him to live like a normal person. He knew that he couldn¡¯t leave mu Mian, so the more he wanted to protect her, the more he had to. He knew all too well what his aunt and the others would say when they saw mu Mian. Mu Mian might look all high and mighty on the surface, but it was impossible for her to not care about the opinions of those important to him. Therefore, he had to endure it for a while. Tang Ji ¡®an had appeased mu Mian and calmed his aunt down, but he didn¡¯t expect someone to make things difficult for him. They lived in peace for about a week. It was alreadyte August, and the weather wasn¡¯t as hot as before. Han ping made some soup at home and went to the office to give it to Tang Ji ¡®an. She really did feel bad for this little nephew of hers, and she wanted to give him the best in every way possible. In the name of love, it was hard for people to say bad things. When she entered thew firm, sun an saw the wife of this Big Shot. Compared to Zhong Qi, sun an was much more brainless. His work at thew firm was also arranged by his family. He was the typical brainless young miss. Sun an was cautious. He only followed after han ping came down not long after. After leaving thew firm, sun an called out, ¡± ¡°Mrs. Su,¡± Han ping turned around and saw another youngdy in aw firm¡¯s uniform. ¡°Are you calling me?¡± she smiled. Sun an quickly ran over and said obediently, ¡± ¡°I heard that you¡¯re our inspector Tang¡¯s aunt.¡± Han Ping¡¯s brows furrowed. Yes, that¡¯s right. He¡¯s working under our Ji ¡®an. I hope you¡¯ll support him in his work. ¡°We all respect inspector Tang. Even if you didn¡¯t ask, we would have done our best,¡± sun an quickly said. Han ping smiled courteously. oh my, all the children of your generation are well educated. You¡¯re indeed a child who has received higher education. Not bad, not bad. Sun an was a little proud. Even the aunt of the Tang Bureau had praised her. She was already much stronger than that mu Mian, alright? He did not know what Tang suo saw in mu Mian. Did Tang suo really only look at her face? ¡°Madam, you¡¯ve just returned. Have you seen director Tang¡¯s girlfriend?¡± she asked with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to meet you yet. Why?¡± han ping replied without changing her expression. You¡¯ve all seen his girlfriend?¡± Her Ji ¡®an wasn¡¯t a high-profile person. It seemed like he really liked that girl, which was why everyone in the office had seen her. she¡¯s always in and out of the office, ¡± sun an said. and she¡¯s been very popr recently. Madam, you should know her. ¡°Very red?¡± han ping was a little surprised. What do you mean by very popr? Sun an: ¡± yeah, the one she¡¯s acting in was broadcasted on national television. Many people watch this television. Madam, didn¡¯t you watch it? ¡± The Ind Chronicles was a good TV series, and it was broadcast in prime time. She had indeed been watching it. Ji ¡®an¡¯s girlfriend was a Wanwan actress? In front of the younger generation, she naturally wouldn¡¯t make a sound. ¡°Oh, really? That TV show was pretty good. It was full of positive energy and enthusiasm.¡± Chapter 1416 1416 This appearance, no good Sun an was about to say something else, but han ping cut him off.¡±I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll be leaving first. Work hard.¡± With that, he turned around and left. Sun an¡¯s lips curved into a smile. Couldn¡¯t she tell what he was implying? Tang Suo¡¯s aunt did not seem like the type of person who would like mu Mian. Alright, she could sit on the mountain and watch the Tigers fight. As soon as she turned around and entered thew firm¡¯s lobby, she ran into Zhong Qi. Zhong Qi pulled her aside and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°I think I saw you talking to director Tang¡¯s aunt just now.¡± ¡°Yeah, we chatted for a while.¡± Sun an nodded. ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything, right?¡± ¡°I told her about mu Mian,¡± sun an replied. Zhong Qi tutted and said, ¡± it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know about director Tang. He doesn¡¯t like others to meddle in his family affairs. What do you think he¡¯ll think if he hears about this? ¡± Sun an held her hand and said,¡±it¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry. If you don¡¯t tell him, how would he know?¡± Besides, they¡¯re all big leaders, so they won¡¯t care about the people under them. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± What an innocent and na?ve girl. He had to count the money for others after being sold. After han ping returned to Si Nan mansion, she called the bodyguards into the courtyard and whispered, ¡± ¡°Go and investigate a person called mu Mian. She¡¯s an actress. Find out what her family does and where she lives.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam,¡± the bodyguard nodded. At eight o ¡®clock in the evening, after dinner, han ping pulled Tang Ji¡¯ an to the living room. ¡°I¡¯m going to watch TV with Auntie.¡± Su Zhengguo sat at the side with a newspaper in his hand and snorted. ¡°It¡¯s just a boring soap opera. What¡¯s there to watch?¡± Han ping turned on the TV, which was ying the ind Chronicle. In fact, although Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t watch these TV shows, he would turn on the TV every night to contribute to the ratings of the TV shows she was in. Now that his aunt had pulled him to look at it together, he began to have doubts. He sat there quietly and did not speak first. tsk. han ping clicked her tongue. it¡¯s not very nutritious, but I¡¯m free anyway. I¡¯m just passing the time. Su Zhengguo ignored her and went back to reading his newspaper. After the opening theme song was yed, the television officially started broadcasting. Han ping chuckled, ¡± this must be the female lead. Her looks won¡¯t do, Yingying. ¡°Why not?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her. Han ping pointed at the person on the TV. look at her face. It¡¯s too small. It¡¯s not big, not round, and not good for her husband. Tang Ji ¡®an chuckled. what era is it? aunt is still living in feudal times. Han ping said calmly, ¡± I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m a good judge of character. I¡¯ve selected your two brothers ¡®wives and your sisters¡¯ husbands. Did you see how well they¡¯re living? their families are all harmonious. That¡¯s why I say that if you don¡¯t listen to your elders, you¡¯ll be at a disadvantage. Tang Ji ¡®an gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t answer her. Han ping suddenlyughed,¡±Hey, I¡¯m ...¡±|| What¡¯s there to worry about? she¡¯s not going to marry into our family anyway, so who cares if her husband will prosper or not? don¡¯t you think so, Ji ¡®an?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an suddenly stood up and walked to the side hall. Han Ping¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Was Ji ¡®an unhappy? ¡°Where are you going?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t even turn his head. I still have work to deal with. Aunt, you can watch TV by yourself. Tang Ji ¡®an went upstairs and called Secretary Tang¡¯s house. He lowered his voice and said, ¡± ¡°Find out who my aunt contacted in thew firm today.¡± Chapter 1417 1417 Chapter 1419-looking for Deputy Director Yu ¡°Yes, director Tang.¡± Downstairs, han ping was still watching TV. Su Zhengguo couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, then turn it off. What are you doing?¡± Han ping pointed at mu Mian on the TV and said, ¡± ¡°Old su, what do you think of this actress?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s not bad, it¡¯s pretty good,¡± su Zhengguo said casually. ¡°Then what if he¡¯s worthy of our Ji ¡®an?¡± han ping asked again. ¡°Ji ¡®an won¡¯t be interested in this kind of woman,¡± su Zhengguo said, shaking the newspaper. Han ping knew that at least old su supported her idea. That was good enough. The next day, Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s face was livid when he entered the office. Secretary Tang quickly entered his office and said in a low voice, ¡± director Tang, someone saw sun an from Department 1 talking to your aunt yesterday. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s face became even gloomier. ¡°I heard that miss mu was also mentioned,¡± Secretary Tang added. How did other people know? Naturally, it was because of Zhong Qi¡¯s words. Sun an thought that Zhong Qi would help him keep the secret, but why would she help him? She was too naive. Tang Ji ¡®an dropped the folder in his hand. He had tried so hard to protect mu Mian and not let his aunt know about it, but it was ruined by a few words from this gossiping woman. Damn it, he really deserved to die. ¡°Find an excuse and fire her,¡± he said coldly. People like sun an could not bepared to Zhong Qi. After all, Zhong Qi was still capable and was highly valued by the president. As for sun an, he had been sent to thew firm through his family¡¯s connections. He didn¡¯t pay attention to his words and actions, offended the higher-ups, and was fired. Wasn¡¯t that something that Tang Ji ¡®an could do with a word? ¡°Yes, director Tang. I¡¯ll handle it immediately,¡± Secretary Tang replied. Tang Ji ¡®an felt indignant and began to think about how to deal with the pile of troublesome matters that were about toe. It was a piece of cake for an employee like sun an to find a reason to fire her. Secretary Tang casually picked out a few rules and sun an was called to the Human Resources director¡¯s office. ¡°Um, little sun, you were reported for not attending to your work during working hours and often doing your own personal matters. You¡¯re also oftente and leave early. So, with the approval of the higher-ups, you have been fired.¡± what? ¡± sun an was stunned. director, what are you saying? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re fired,¡± the Head of Department said coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I came in through?¡± sun an quickly asked. She got in through the Deputy Director of thew firm. The Dean snorted. it doesn¡¯t matter who you got in through. You¡¯re not doing your job properly. Ourw firm can¡¯t keep you. It was director Tang¡¯s Secretary who came to inform him, so the Deputy Director was nothing. Sun an snorted indignantly, ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go find Deputy Director Yu.¡± Looking for Deputy Director Yu? It didn¡¯t matter who you looked for. You only knew that you were in big trouble after you looked for Deputy Director Yu, Sun an. She quickly found Zhong Qi and said through gritted teeth, ¡± ¡°Did you sell me?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Zhong Qi asked, pretending to be confused. I was fired, ¡± sun an said resentfully. did you tell others about me talking to tangsuo¡¯s aunt? ¡± Zhong Qi hurriedly tried to deny it and said,¡±am I that kind of person?¡± There were many people who saw you two talking that day. You really don¡¯t have any sense of defense.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± sun an asked anxiously. Zhong Qi patted her hand and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry. You can go home first. After a while, when director Tang is no longer angry, you can ask your father and Deputy Director Yu to apologize to director Tang. Maybe he will agree to let youe back. Chapter 1418 1418 Are they Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s rtives? Sun an didn¡¯t have much of an opinion, so she had no choice but to agree to what Zhong Qi said. Zhong Qi tried her best to persuade him. see? I told you that director Tang doesn¡¯t like people talking about his family affairs, but you didn¡¯t listen. You have to be more careful in the future. Sun an even treated Zhong Qi as an understanding elder sister and said, ¡± I¡¯m telling you the truth. Many people in the hospital think that mu Mian is not good enough for our director Tang. I think director Tang¡¯s aunt is still in the dark. Now that she knows, just you wait. Mu Mian is going to suffer. Zhong Qi hurriedly shushed her. I told you not to say it. Why did you still say it? girl, you really don¡¯t have a good memory. However, Gong Jieughed coldly in his heart. Do you think it¡¯s so easy to get into the prestigiouspound? Ha, don¡¯t be too naive. In Si Nan mansion, the bodyguard entered the mansion with the information he had found. In the side hall, he lowered his voice and said, ¡± Madam, I¡¯ve found out about mu Mian. She lives in San Yuan Lane. ¡°Three Yuan Lane?¡± han ping frowned. She was also from Haicheng, so she was very familiar with Haicheng. Sanyuan Lane was a ce where poor people lived. It was a shabby ce with small alleys and small alleys. The bodyguard continued, ¡± yes, mu Mian is an actress. Her father runs a very small clinic. He only helps the neighbors treat minor illnesses such as headaches and fevers. Her mother is a housewife. She asionally goes to the street office to work. Han Ping¡¯s face darkened. No wonder she was an actress. It made sense. No normal family would want their child to be an actor.|| Zi, showing his face in public. It was only this kind of poor family that would send their children into the entertainment industry for a little money. Men and women, indecent, hugging and kissing. Han Ping¡¯s impression of mu Mian could be said to be extremely bad. ¡°Go get the car, I¡¯m going to San Yuan Lane,¡± she said coldly. ¡°It¡¯s Madam.¡± On the other side, it was time to get off work. Tang Ji ¡®an quickly packed up and prepared to get off work. When they reached the ground floor, sun an wanted to go up and plead with director Tang, but he was stopped by Zhang Yang and Secretary Tang. Sun an¡¯s eyes were still filled with tears. He looked at Secretary Tang pitifully. can you help me pass a message to director Dunn? I know I¡¯m wrong. I promise I¡¯ll change. I won¡¯t talk about his family matters in private anymore. Secretary Tang¡¯s face darkened. please get this straight. You were fired because you left your post without permission. You didn¡¯t do your job properly. You werete and left early. What does this have to do with Mr. Dunn? ¡± With that, he flung his hands and left. In the car, Tang Ji ¡®an said coldly,¡±to the MU family.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. In the evening, mu Mian was alone at home. She was still sitting on the recliner in the courtyard, reading a book. Suddenly, she heard a knock on the door. She shouted, ¡± ¡°Come in, the door is not locked.¡± Was it Tang Ji ¡®an? She was faintly looking forward to it, but the person who came in was a woman in her fifties or sixties. She didn¡¯t recognize her, but she could see that she had an extraordinary bearing, so she quickly stood up with difficulty. ¡°May I ask who you are?¡± Han ping was not amon shrew. Even if she despised mu Mian in her heart, she would not show it so obviously on the surface. She chuckled and said in a seemingly gentle tone, ¡± ¡°You must be mu Mian?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m mu Mian,¡± mu Mian replied in a neither humble nor haughty manner. ¡°Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t tell you about me?¡± han ping smiled. Mu Mian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Was this Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s rtive? ¡°I¡¯ve heard Ji ¡®an mention it,¡± she smiled. Han ping sized her up and pointed at her feet.¡±What¡¯s going on?¡± Chapter 1419 1419 Did my aunt make things difficult for you? I identally twisted it. It¡¯ll be fine soon, ¡± mu Mian said. ¡°You¡¯re already an adult, how could you be so careless?¡± han ping said with a half-smile. Mu Mian cursed in her heart. This Auntie was really nitpicking. Who said that adults can¡¯t twist their feet? Although she had some objections in her heart, she still said politely, ¡± ¡°May I ask why you¡¯re looking for me?¡± nothing much, ¡± han ping chuckled. I just heard that you and Ji ¡®an are dating, right? ¡± Mu Mian met her gaze and smiled firmly. ¡°Yes, Ji ¡®an and I are a couple.¡± Han Ping¡¯s smile was a little stiff. This girl only had a pretty face. Compared to Ji ¡®an, her background and education were like clouds and mud. As Ji¡¯ an¡¯s aunt, she really didn¡¯t like the girl in front of her. This girl was far inferior to tan Shuyi. She reached out to adjust the chiffon shawl on her body and said a little arrogantly, ¡± ¡°Do you know anything about Ji ¡®an? Do you think you two are suitable for each other?¡± Before mu Mian could say anything, the wooden door was pushed open. She looked up and saw Tang Ji ¡®an running in with an anxious expression. As soon as he came in, he pulled her into his arms, and that kind of protectiveness was obvious at a nce. Han ping was very shocked. She knew her nephew very well. He had a cold personality since he was young. He treated everyone the same, even his own family.|| He was indifferent to his older brother and cousins who were much older than him. They all said that he resembled his mother, and his mother had a very cold personality. However, at this moment, this deep worry and extreme emotion actually appeared on him. He was really protective of this girl. Tang Ji ¡®an looked at han ping with a guarded look. ¡°Aunt, what are you doing here?¡± Han ping felt a little suffocated. Although he wasn¡¯t her biological son, she had always treated Ji ¡®an as her own. The child she had raised was so guarded against her for an outsider. Her smile was very stiff,¡±what?¡± Can¡¯t Ie?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an held mu Mian in his arms and held her hand. He looked at han ping coldly. if aunt wanted to see it, she should havee with me to see her and I would have introduced her to you. It shouldn¡¯t be like this, suddenlying to her door and making things difficult for her. Mu Mian pulled on Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡± ¡°Your aunt didn¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± After all, he was Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s elder, and mu Mian didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for him. Han ping was upset,¡¯you child, is this how you speak to your elders? I¡¯m just here to see her, is there a need for you to make such a big fuss?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good. if you want to see her, you can just tell me. There¡¯s no need to look for her behind my back. I hope you won¡¯t investigate my girlfriend in the future. Han Ping¡¯s face was livid with anger, but because there were outsiders present, she couldn¡¯t re up. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± ¡°Do you want me to apologize to you?¡± Mu Mian tugged at Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s hand again, indicating that he should not make a mountain out of a molehill. Tang Ji ¡®an held her hand and looked at his aunt coldly. ¡°Uncle is home alone. Aunt should go back.¡± This was an order for her to leave. Han ping was so angry that she left. This little girl had bewitched her Ji ¡®an to the point that he lost his rationality. She really wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. It seemed that it was really difficult to make her withdraw on her own ord. After his aunt left, Tang Ji ¡®an carefully checked mu Mian up and down. ¡°Are you alright? My aunt didn¡¯t make things difficult for you, right?¡± Chapter 1420 1420 You¡¯re still speaking for my aunt? Mu Mian put one hand on his waist. She was infatuated with Tang Ji ¡®an, who was so anxious and worried about her. It turned out that he could lose his mind too. He cared about her a lot. She raised her head and smiled at him. didn¡¯t you see that I¡¯m fine? your aunt seems to be an intellectual. She won¡¯t make things too difficult for me. Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and ruffled her hair. ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t understand her.¡± In the past, his second cousin had liked a girl from a poor family, but in the end, he was forced to quit by his aunt. They naturally wouldn¡¯t embarrass people on the surface, but not many girls from ordinary families could stand their innate sense of superiority and the sarcasm in their words. Mu Mian put her arms around his waist and smiled brightly.¡±You¡¯re worried?¡± ¡°Why do you look so happy?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an narrowed his eyes and looked at her. Mu Mian was happy. It was rare to see second young master Tang lose control. How could she not be happy? She was like a cat that had stolen a fish, smiling until her eyes were narrowed. because my foot is almost healed, and I can walk normally again, so I¡¯m very happy. Tang Ji ¡®an put his arm around her shoulder, and his actions and tone were very intimate. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°What else?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t know that this girl didn¡¯t have any sense of crisis at all, even though he was so worried. While the two of them were hugging, Cao Feng pushed the door open. She was shocked and quickly retracted her foot. She was an extremely conservative woman. When she saw a girl hugging a man in broad daylight, she really didn¡¯t know where to look. Mu Mian saw her mother and quickly pushed Tang Ji ¡®an. ¡°Inspector Tang, why don¡¯t you go home first andfort your aunt?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still speaking up for my aunt?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows and asked. He had clearly heard his aunt¡¯s words,¡±do you think you and him are suitable?¡± These words were very insulting. It was rare that mu Mian did not mean shangxin. Mu Mian smiled and looked at him. she¡¯s your elder after all. She¡¯s an elder who cares about you. If you treat her like this, she¡¯ll only think that I¡¯m the one who incited you to do so. Whenever inspector Tang encountered mu Mian¡¯s situation, he would be so anxious that his intelligence would go offline. that¡¯s enough, ¡± he said lightly. I know what I¡¯m doing. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow to go to the hospital for a check-up. ¡°You¡¯re busy, you don¡¯t need to pick me up. I can go by myself.¡± ¡°Be good.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an pinched her chin. He was so doting. Mu Mian¡¯s heart was about to melt from his actions today. She obediently said,¡±Alright, I¡¯ll be obedient.¡± Outside the courtyard, Secretary Tang, Cao Feng¡¯s sixth uncle, heard everything and got goosebumps all over. Tang Ji ¡®an went out and nodded to Cao Feng, who was outside the door. He said respectfully, ¡± ¡°Hello, Auntie.¡± ¡°Hello, Tang suo,¡± Cao Feng said even more respectfully. Tang Ji ¡®an was a little helpless. His future mother-inw was using honorifics with him. Forget it, he would take it slow in the future. As soon as Tang Ji ¡®an left, Cao Feng ran into the courtyard and walked to mu Mian¡¯s side. She lowered her voice and said, ¡± ¡°You little girl, why are you hugging director Tang in the courtyard? If the neighbors see you, they¡¯ll scold you again.¡± Mu Mian hung onto her mother. we¡¯re lovers. Isn¡¯t it normal for us to hug? ¡± she said. ¡°You know what kind of people our grandparents, aunties, and uncles in the alley are,¡± said Cao Feng, giving her a sideways nce. ¡°I¡¯m moving out anyway, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± mu Mianughed. Chapter 1421 1421 Chapter 1423-serious Cao Feng patted her back gently. even if you move out, this is still your home. Are you noting back anymore? ¡± ¡°If you and dad are willing to move out with me, I really won¡¯te back,¡± mu Mian shrugged and said softly. Cao Feng rolled her eyes at her. don¡¯t talk nonsense. What if you say something like this? ¡°|| If Grandpa finds out, he¡¯ll make a fuss again.¡± ¡°How¡¯s grandpa¡¯s condition?¡± mu Mian sighed. ¡°He¡¯s recovering well. He can probably be discharged at the end of the month.¡± ¡°Who will take care of him at home after he¡¯s discharged?¡± mu Mian asked. ¡°I¡¯m the only one who has time in the whole family,¡± Cao Feng said. tsk! mu Mian let out a soft ¡®tsk¡¯. you¡¯re his daughter-inw. It¡¯s bound to be inconvenient for him to take care of you. ¡°I think so too,¡± Cao Feng nodded. Mu Mian pressed her hand down. sure. We¡¯ll talk about this after grandfather is discharged. I¡¯ll think of a way. At Si Nan mansion, Tang Ji ¡®an returned home and saw his uncleing up to him. He said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Did you make your aunt angry?¡± ¡°How is she?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an coughed. ¡°You¡¯ve been sighing and sighing the moment you came back. You¡¯re sitting in the hall now,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an walked into the living room expressionlessly and saw his aunt sitting on the sofa and reading the newspaper. He walked over and sat down on the side of the sofa. He coughed and said, ¡± ¡°Aunt, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡± Han ping didn¡¯t even raise her head. go ahead and eat. Whether I¡¯m hungry or not is none of your business. ¡°Is aunt angry?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s mouth was a little tight. ¡°How would I dare to be angry?¡± han ping snorted coldly. The child I brought up has grown up. I¡¯m just a family member of a retired cadre, so I don¡¯t dare to be angry with inspector Tang.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an put his hand on his temple. He felt a headacheing on, so he said deliberately, ¡± ¡°Since aunt isn¡¯t angry, that¡¯s good.¡± Han ping was so agitated that she could not sit still.¡±I don¡¯t even have the right to be angry? You little ingrate, have you forgotten how I¡¯ve treated you? Has your father ever cared about you? I¡¯ve been the one worrying since I was young, haven¡¯t I?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± su Zhengguo walked in and asked in a deep voice. The child just got off work and is physically and mentally exhausted. Can¡¯t you be more understanding?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s eyes were indeed tired, but han Ping¡¯s heart ached for him. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your boyfriend is not in Sea city Base? Why is she here when I¡¯m going to her house?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her and asked,¡±how did you know where she lived?¡± Did you investigate her in private?¡± Han ping was once again in the wrong and betrayed sun an from thew firm without any hesitation. it¡¯s all because the youngdy from yourw firm mentioned it. I was curious, so I wanted to drop by to see what the girl our Ji ¡®an likes looks like. ¡°Then you should get my permission first, aunt,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said coldly. ¡°What?¡± han ping gritted her teeth in anger. You¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll make things difficult for your little girlfriend?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an wanted to be aggressive, but he thought that mu Mian¡¯s words made sense. The worse his attitude towards aunt was, the more aunt would think that mu Mian had incited him. I just feel that it¡¯s not formal to meet you at such an asion, ¡± he said calmly. I don¡¯t respect you enough. I wanted to arrange a formal dinner to introduce mu Mian to you. Han ping felt a lot better after she heard that. She knew that her cold nephew was serious about the actress. Chapter 1422 1422 Hurry up and send her to the delivery room She swallowed all the bad things she had to say about mu Mian. In September, at the end of summer, the song family weed another big event. Song Xuan¡¯s expected date of delivery was approaching. When it was time for her due date, she was sent to the hospital¡¯s Obstetrics and Gynecology Department. Naturally, song ran brought her family along with her, and aunt Wu followed her around. Yang Haitao couldn¡¯t sit still. He wished he could start self-learning about Gynecology and Obstetrics just to help her deliver. She looked at the person who was pacing around the ward and said in disdain,¡±Can you stop spinning? I¡¯m dizzy.¡± Hearing the word ¡®dizzy¡¯, yang Haitao immediately rushed to the door and shouted, ¡± Doctor, Doctor,e here quickly. My family member is dizzy. Song Xuan did not know whether tough or cry as she looked at song ran, ¡± ¡°Look at him.¡± Song ran snorted. I¡¯m so envious of you. At least, when I was giving birth, a certain someone only appeared at thest moment. A certain Big Shot was so busy that he almost missed his wife¡¯s delivery. Naturally, he had no time to care about his sister-inw¡¯s delivery date. In the ward, there was only song ran and Yin Hua, who were each with a child. Song Xuan looked at song ran with a smile. I¡¯m just busy. I¡¯m involved in a national-level mission. As his family, you should be more understanding. I¡¯m already understanding, ¡± song ran sighed. &Nbsp; Song Xuan extended her hand to niannian and smiled. ¡°Niannian, do you like a younger brother or sister?¡± Niannian giggled,¡±sister Yingluo, I want my sister Yingluo.¡± Yanzhi at the side said,¡±younger brother, aunty gave birth to younger brother Zhenzhen.¡± Well, it was the first time the siblings had a disagreement. Song ran hugged him tightly and said, ¡± ¡°Younger brother or sister is fine, huh?¡± Niannian didn¡¯t agree,¡±I just want a younger sister, younger sister Yingluo.¡± It was rare for Yanzhi to not give in,¡±little brother Yingluo.¡± Song ran was having a headache. you guys don¡¯t have the final say. When we¡¯re out, it¡¯ll be whatever it is. Yang Haitao was sweating profusely as he rushed in with the doctor. He said anxiously, ¡± ¡°Doctor, my family member is dizzy.¡± The doctor was also a little nervous. After all, the one giving birth was a big Shot, the elder daughter of a Senator. How could they not be worried? He walked over and took out a thermometer. ¡°Let¡¯s measure it first.|| Body temperature.¡± Song Xuan helplessly took the thermometer. doctor, I¡¯m not dizzy. I¡¯m just dazzled by his shaking. ¡°For safety¡¯s sake, let¡¯s measure it,¡± As soon as she took the thermometer, song Xuan frowned and said, ¡± ¡°Aiya! Yiyi!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± yang Haitao asked in shock. ¡°My stomach hurts, Yingying.¡± Yang Haitao wiped his sweat and turned to the doctor. doctor, she said her stomach hurts. Hurry and send her to the delivery room. The doctor held his forehead speechlessly,¡±it¡¯s like this, Mr. Yang. All pregnant women have to go to the pce first.¡±|| Mouth, Pce|| Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll ask the nurse to watch over you here. If the situation goes smoothly, we¡¯ll open the mouth to ten fingers before we can enter the delivery room. If it doesn¡¯t go smoothly, we¡¯ll immediately perform a C-section.|| She¡¯ll be fine, don¡¯t worry, okay?¡± you can leave first, ¡± song ran said to the doctor. just let the nursee over. She was experienced, unlike yang Haitao, who jumped up and down all over the ce. Yang Haitao was so nervous that his face turned pale. He was even more nervous than song Xuan, who was about to go into the delivery room. ¡°Does it hurt badly?¡± he kept wiping her sweat. Song Xuan gritted her teeth and said,¡±of course it¡¯s powerful. It¡¯s too painful, Yingluo.¡± Song ran quickly handed the child to aunt Wu. ¡°Mother Wu, Yin Hua, you guys take the child out.¡± Looking at her aunt¡¯s ferocious appearance, she didn¡¯t want to scare the children. Chapter 1423 1423 Who would dare to neglect? The two of them quickly ran out with the child in their arms. Song ran and yang Haitao held her hands. Song ran directed her, ¡± ¡°Sis, you have to rx. You can¡¯t use too much strength right now, Yingluo!¡± but it hurts, ran, ran. You should know how painful it is, right? ¡± I know, I know, but you can¡¯t overexert yourself, and you can¡¯t rx too much either. Listen to me, it¡¯ll be over soon. Think about how cute niannian and Yanzhi are, you¡¯ll give birth to a cute little dumpling too. For the sake of the little dumpling, sister, all the best, Yingluo. Yang Haitao couldn¡¯t say a word. When he heard song ran¡¯sst sentence, he quickly chimed in, ¡± ¡°Xiaoxuan, go, go, go, Yingluo.¡± Song Xuan was in so much pain that she was sweating profusely. She shook her head and said, ¡± ¡°After giving birth to this child, I won¡¯t give birth to another child no matter what. I¡¯m determined not to give birth to Yingluo.¡± Yang Haitao couldn¡¯t be bothered to wipe his own sweat. He could only gently wipe song Xuan¡¯s sweat, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we have to have two children no matter what? Didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯re rich and we can just ept the fine?¡± Song Xuan, who had always been gentle, grabbed him.||¡±I¡¯m already like this, and you still want me to have another child? am I a baby-making machine?¡± she grabbed his hair. Yang Haitao felt wronged. you were the one who said it. I didn¡¯t say I wanted two. Just one then. Just one. Song Xuan was in so much pain that her expression changed. However, she did not dare to use her strength. She could only clench her teeth and groan.|| Groan. Yang Haitao quickly waved to the nurse beside him. hurry, hurry, hurry. Let¡¯s see if she can enter the delivery room. The nurse pulled down her pants and took a look. it¡¯s only one finger. We¡¯ll have to wait a little longer. Song Xuan felt as if the sky had copsed. it¡¯s been so painful for so long, but only one finger has been opened. How long will it take to open all ten fingers? ¡± ¡°It all depends on the situation. Some people¡¯s ten fingers will be opened very soon,¡± the young nurse quickly said. Song ran quickly said, ¡± yes, sis. I drove really fast back then. We have simr physiques. You should be able to drive really fast too. Don¡¯t be nervous. Try to rx. Yang Haitao couldn¡¯t bear to see her in so much pain, so he asked the nurse, ¡± ¡°Can you do it now?|| Is she going into an belly?¡± The nurse waved her hand. because Mrs. Yang¡¯s prenatal examination went smoothly, the fetus ¡®position was correct, and the fetus was not too big. It was not past the expected date of birth, so the doctor rmended natural birth. Song ran turned around and looked at her. you and the doctor must pay attention to her at all times. If there are any special circumstances, you must immediately perform a C-section. || Do you know about prenatal care?¡± ¡°I know, Madam.¡± They were all big shots, so how could they dare to neglect them? Soon, the doctor entered the ward and paid attention to song Xuan¡¯s condition. Yang Haitao was so anxious that he couldn¡¯t sit still. Song Xuan kept crying out. Yang Haitao¡¯s heart ached so much that he was incoherent. if a man can give birth, I¡¯ll give birth for you. Xiao Xuan, if it hurts so much, why don¡¯t you cut it open?|| Let¡¯s just do an belly delivery and have a knife. It¡¯ll save us some trouble. Let¡¯s not suffer this, okay?¡± Song Xuan pushed him and said,¡±what are you talking about?¡± I¡¯ll just listen to the doctor. If the doctor says I can give birth naturally, then I¡¯ll give birth naturally.¡± Yang Haitao¡¯s forehead was dripping with sweat. I saw that you were in so much pain that you couldn¡¯t take it. It wouldn¡¯t have been so painful if I had just stabbed you. Song Xuan kept pinching his arm. shut up. I can give birth to my own children. I can still handle it. Yang Haitao turned to look at the doctor. quick! Take a look at how many of her fingers are open. The doctor took a look. yes, it¡¯s still one finger. Family members, don¡¯t be anxious. Take it slowly. How could the family members not be anxious? ¡°What kind of suffering is this? if this continues, Gong, Gong ...¡±|| What could he do if he didn¡¯t open his mouth? Chapter 1424 1424 Chapter 1426-a seven-foot man This child, song Xuan, was born in more pain than song ran.|| She opened her mouth quickly, but song Xuan¡¯s fingers were all open. The painsted for more than ten hours, from two in the afternoon to three in the morning.|| She was finally sent into the delivery room. Yang Haitao and song ran went into the delivery room together. This was also song Xuan¡¯s request. They were the two most important people in her life. At critical moments, they must be by her side. Gong|| Once she opened her mouth, the child would be easy to give birth to. After 14 hours of pain, the Yang family¡¯s young master was finally born. Song Xuan screamed until her voice was hoarse and she was on the verge of death. The nurse carried the child to her and smiled, ¡± ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ve given birth to a chubby little boy.¡± Yang Haitao was a seven-foot tall man, but he couldn¡¯t help but shed tears.|| She held song Xuan¡¯s hand and kept wiping her tears, ¡± ¡°Xiao Xuan, it¡¯s been hard on you, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡± The nurse carried the child and said to yang Haitao, ¡± ¡°Family members, pleasee out with us. We¡¯ll take the child to wash up and bring him backter.¡± Yang Haitao was worried about song Xuan. Song Xuan said weakly, ¡± you go ahead. Xiao ran is here. In the delivery room, song ran held song Xuan¡¯s hand and cried tears of joy, ¡± ¡°Sister, Yingluo has finally settled down. It¡¯ll be better in the future, Yingluo.¡± yes, ¡± song Xuan smiled weakly. finally, you have my child with Haitao. After the doctor was done, song Xuan was pushed back to the ward. Not long after, yang Haitao came back with the child. Song ran tucked the nket around her and looked at the wrinkly child. She smiled gently and said, ¡± ¡°Sis, he looks like yang Haitao.¡± Yang Haitao carried the child and sat beside song Xuan. ¡°Does she look like me? How are they simr? they¡¯re all wrinkled. I¡¯m so good-looking.¡± Song Xuan stretched out her hand and gently hit his leg, ¡± ¡°Why is there a father who thinks his son is ugly?¡± yup, she still looks like me, ¡± yang Haitao added. she wouldn¡¯t be so ugly if she looked like you. The little guy in his arms began to cry. Song Xuan struggled to sit up and song ran quickly helped her up. Song Xuan stretched out her hand and said, ¡± ¡°Let me hug you. You¡¯re not reliable.¡± Yang Haitao looked at her worriedly. you¡¯ve just given birth. Will you be okay? ¡± Song Xuan insisted. I gave birth naturally. There are no scars on my body. I¡¯ll be fine. Song Xuan held the child in her arms and coaxed him softly. A person who was overflowing with maternal love looked incredibly gentle at this moment. sis, ¡± song ran whispered, ¡± have you decided on the child¡¯s name? ¡± At the mention of this, song Xuan could not help but sigh, ¡± ¡°He named it. You can ask him.¡± Yang Haitao was pleased with himself. his name is yang Guodong, the pir of the country. How is it? not bad, right? ¡± Song Xuan facepalmed and looked at song ran. Song ran burst outughing, ¡± ¡°Song Xuan, what¡¯s with that look? Are you not satisfied with this name? I think it¡¯s a good name. Guodong, the pir of the country, what a righteous name!¡± Song Xuan gritted her teeth. why don¡¯t you call your family Gu Guodong? ¡± Song ran replied, ¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s father is called Gu Weiguo. The Chinese characters are different. It¡¯s not very good. Song Xuan¡¯s eyes lit up. She turned to yang Haitao and said, ¡± ¡°My dad¡¯s name is song Guoqing. It¡¯s not very appropriate to call our son Guodong.¡± Song ran chuckled at the side. Oh my, finally, her sister found an excuse not to call him Guodong. Yang Haitao frowned. ¡°That¡¯s such a pity, Guodong sounds like a good name.¡± let¡¯s choose another one, ¡± song Xuan consoled. someone better sounding than yang Guodong, okay? ¡± Chapter 1425 1425 Born from worry ¡°That¡¯s the only way,¡± yang Haitao nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll take it and use your opinion as a reference, okay?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Song Xuan looked at song ran, who was secretlyughing, ¡± ¡°It¡¯ste, you should go home and rest.¡± Song ran shook her head. alright, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I¡¯lle and see you tomorrow. Yanzhi and niannian had already been brought back to the Research Institute by Yin Hua. Song ran, zou long, and the others went downstairs together. Just as they left the hospital entrance, they met Gu jinghang. As it was early in the morning, there was almost no one in the hospital lobby. Gu jinghang put his arm around her waist and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Has your sister given birth?¡± Song ran pushed him out of the room. I just gave birth to a chubby boy. He¡¯s 7.6 pounds and very cute. ¡°I¡¯m going to see her, right?¡± Gu jinghang looked into the room. Song ran pulled him out of the room. that¡¯s enough. My sister is exhausted. Don¡¯t disturb her. Let¡¯s go home. It was early in the morning in September. It was foggy outside the hospital. He held her hand and slowly walked to the parking lot. Gu jinghang grabbed|| He held her hand, turned around, and leaned against the car. He looked down at her. Xiao ran, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Song ran leaned into his arms. I¡¯m relieved. I can finally be at ease. Gu jinghang gently caressed her face. your sister will get better and better. We will get better and better too. ¡°Yingluo, sometimes I¡¯m afraid of Yingluo too.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± His voice was extremely gentle. I¡¯m afraid that the heavens have given me such a Wonderful Life just to ask for payment from somewhere else. If the happiness that a person can obtain in their life is limited, then I¡¯ll start to lose it from now on. Gu jinghang furrowed his brows and looked at her. song ran, why are you so pessimistic? ¡± Song ran looked up at him. I¡¯m just ... Born from suffering. Gu jinghang¡¯s expression was firm. I will love you, protect you, our child, and your family for the rest of my life. Ran, no matter what happens, you just need to be behind me. That¡¯s enough. Song ran hugged him tightly. She was too emotional because her sister had finally given birth to a son. She cried tears of joy again.¡±Jing Xing, I might have really saved some living Buddha in my past life. He hase to repay my kindness and let me make up for my life, let me fall in love with you again and let me have such a perfect life.¡± The next day, Tang Ji ¡®an called his father, Tang qingru, and asked him when he would return to Haicheng. ¡°I¡¯ve been very busy recently and have to attend meetings all the time. Your sister, song Xuan, has a son. I¡¯ll only be free toe back when her son is having a one-month birthday party,¡± Tang qingru said in a low voice. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nodded. The rtionship between father and son was always so distant. Tang Ji ¡®an quickly hung up the phone. It seemed that it was unrealistic to wait for his father toe back. He could only arrange for mu Mian to have a formal meeting with his uncle and aunt. After work, Tang Ji ¡®an asked his sixth uncle to drive to the MU family¡¯s house. Mu Mian was naturally happy to see him. Tang Ji¡¯ an reached out to help her. ¡°Go to the hospital and get another examination.¡± Mu Mian replied nonchntly, ¡± I feel like I¡¯m almost fully recovered. I used my right leg to take two steps yesterday, but I don¡¯t feel anything at all. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore either. The doctor said that it was a sprain, but I¡¯ve been resting for quite a long time. I should be fine now. Seeing that she was walking on her right foot, Tang Ji ¡®an could only carry her up. He happened to run into his neighbor, aunt Feng, who wasing back with a vegetable basket. Aunt Feng and Liu cuixiang had always been the two big Horns of San Yuan Lane. Chapter 1426 1426 I¡¯ll follow your teachings As long as they knew the news, it was equivalent to the entire alley knowing it. Auntie Feng looked at mu Mian andughed without saying anything. Mu Mian felt that inspector Tang had really made her lose her ce in San Yuan Lane. After getting into the car, mu Mian looked at him pitifully. did you see that? that Auntie who¡¯s carrying a vegetable basket and wearing a flowery coat is called Auntie Feng. When you carried me just now, she had a malicious smile on her face. Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and flicked her forehead. ¡°Are other people¡¯s opinions really that important?¡± Mu Mian rested her chin on her hand and looked at him. my parents live here. People will talk about them. My mother is an extremely conservative person. so, ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her, ¡± I can¡¯t even carry you when your leg is injured. Mu Mian quickly nodded,¡±yes, yes, yes, ran ran.¡± What a joke. Second young master Tang might not hug her even if he could. If she said she couldn¡¯t, would she ever have the chance to be intimate with him in this life? Tang Ji ¡®an shook his head and looked at her. He couldn¡¯t do anything to her. When they arrived at the hospital, an X-ray showed that he had basically recovered. Mu Mian looked at Tang Ji ¡®an proudly. did you see that? I told you that I¡¯ve recovered, but you insisted oning over for a checkup. Isn¡¯t this a waste of medical resources? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an gently pushed her head. no matter if she¡¯s fully recovered or not, we still need to let the doctor check her before we can be at ease. What can you figure out by yourself? ¡± The doctor continued, ¡± although you¡¯ve recovered, you still have to be careful when you walk. Don¡¯t wear high heels. Don¡¯t walk too hard. Don¡¯t jump. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression was serious. He turned to look at mu Mian.¡±Did you all hear that?¡± ¡°I heard it.¡± ¡°Do you remember everything?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll remember that.¡± Mu Mian¡¯s tone was like that of a primary school teacher and student. She was helpless when she spoke to inspector Tang. After they left the doctor¡¯s office, Tang Ji ¡®an reached out to help her. be careful when you walk. Don¡¯t jump around. Be careful of your happiness turning into sorrow. Do you understand? ¡± Jumping and bouncing? Mu Mian looked at him speechlessly. Was she really that immature in his eyes? Seeing mu Mian looking at him with a fierce expression, Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows.¡±What¡¯s wrong? You won¡¯t listen to me?¡± Mu Mian massaged her temples. Forget it, she didn¡¯t want to argue with him. I know, inspector Tang. I¡¯ll follow your instructions. I won¡¯t jump around and walk. I¡¯m not a rabbit. Outside the hospital, in the car, Tang Ji ¡®an settled her down and drove to the MU family¡¯s house. ¡°Come to my ce for dinner tomorrow,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said in a low voice. Mu Mian¡¯s heart trembled,¡¯ah? Are you with Yingluo and your aunt?¡± ¡°And my uncle,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said, ncing at her. ¡°Your uncle?¡± mu Mian¡¯s heart trembled. my uncle used to be my husband. He¡¯s retired now. Mu Mian coughed lightly. Sir, that¡¯s a high-ranking official. That¡¯s a high-ranking official in the capital. His power is no less than that of a cab member. I¡¯ve never seen a high-ranking official. Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and pinched her face. ¡°Don¡¯t be a good-for-nothing, calm down.¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty calm,¡± mu Mian smiled at him. Tang Ji ¡®an held her hand tightly. there are some things that I have to tell you in advance. I don¡¯t want you to feel ufortable. Mu Mian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. yes, go ahead. I¡¯m listening. As the car drove West, the sun slowly disappeared. He said in a low voice, everyone in my family has a powerful background. My father, mother, first uncle, first aunt, second uncle, second aunt, and even my cousins all hold important positions in the government. Chapter 1427 1427 Is it appropriate to meet an elder? Mu Mian swallowed her saliva. In the past, she only knew that Tang Ji ¡®an was the director of aw firm and that his father was a cab member. He didn¡¯t know much about his rtives¡¯ jobs. He had only vaguely heard Tang Ji ¡®an mention it once. From the looks of it, his entire family was a high-ranking official. Perhaps even the director, Tang Ji ¡®an, was not enough. It was also because he didn¡¯t want to rely on his father. He only wanted to rely on his own abilities to slowly climb up. He really wanted to use his father¡¯s name, as he had already joined the city Bureau. Which of the sea city¡¯s Governor and the city Bureau¡¯s leaders didn¡¯t give face to Senator Tang? Who did not warmly wee second young master Tang to join their team? ¡°That¡¯s why my family and rtives all have a sense of superiority,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an continued. Mu Mian thought to herself,¡¯Tang Ji¡¯ an doesn¡¯t know, but he also has some of it. The feeling of keeping people at arm¡¯s length might be innate in this kind of family.¡¯ ¡°Okay, continue,¡± mu Mian nodded. In fact, mu Mian already had a vague idea of what Tang Ji ¡®an was going to say. She was very calm, not anxious or uneasy. they might look down on you. You have to be mentally prepared. Mu Mian shrugged. actually, I don¡¯t really care. I¡¯m not going to live with them for the rest of my life. Mu Mian knew that even though Tang Ji ¡®an was born in a family like that, he had the least concept of ss. At least, the pennant given by the vigers of Shangxi vige was still hanging in the most conspicuous ce in his office. He would only say a few words about her, but in fact, he was really a young master who didn¡¯t put on airs. He didn¡¯t have the frivolity of a hedonistic son, nor did he indulge in pleasure, nor did he loathe work, nor did he lie on his father¡¯s credit book and enjoy his life. He was diligent and conscientious in thew firm. He climbed up thedder with his own feet and used his own abilities to obtain the power and status he wanted. He was good, he was really good. Tang Ji ¡®an looked at her in surprise. He looked down at mu Mian. He thought that mu Mian would mind. He thought that mu Mian would at least be a little sensitive. He didn¡¯t expect her to be so open-minded. Yes, she was right. He held her hand tightly and smiled. ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t have to spend the rest of your life with them.¡± He didn¡¯t say the second half of his sentence. You only need to spend the rest of your life with me. On the way back to Si Nan mansion, Secretary Tang reported something. Tang suo, after sun an spoke to your aunt the other day, someone saw Zhong Qi and sun an talking to each other too. The two of them seem to have a good rtionship. Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows. I know. Tell Zhang Yang to keep an eye on her. Don¡¯t let her find out. ¡°I know, Dunn.¡± The next day, Tang Ji ¡®an came to the MU family to pick up mu Mian. When the door opened, he saw a person dressed very gently. She was wearing a smoky pink dress and a Crescent-white knitted sweater. She was very gentle and beautiful, and Tang Ji¡¯ an was lost in thought for a moment. Mu Mian asked him graciously,¡±does it look good?¡± Is it appropriate to meet the elders?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an chuckled and walked over. He took her hand and said, ¡± ¡°Very good, very suitable.¡± Mu Mian got into the car with him and clutched her chest. ¡°I¡¯m a little nervous.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an held her hand tightly,¡±didn¡¯t you see my father before?¡± Since you¡¯re not nervous even when meeting my father, there¡¯s no need to be nervous when meeting them.¡± Mu Mian pursed her lips. that¡¯s different. When I met your father, we weren¡¯t even in a rtionship yet. I was just there to be a bystander. Chapter 1428 1428 Is this a household check? Tang Ji ¡®an thought back to that time. He only wanted mu Mian to anger his father. Now, due to a strangebination of circumstances, they had really gotten together. Perhaps, this was the so-called fate? He reached out and touched her head. it¡¯s the same. You don¡¯t have to have stage fright. ¡°Why would I have stage fright?¡± mu Mian smiled. She didn¡¯t look strong on the surface, but her heart was more determined than anyone else. Twenty minutester, the car stopped in front of the mansion of Si Nan mansion. Tang Ji ¡®an personally got out of the car and opened the door for her. He knew that his aunt was watching everything from the window. He had to let his aunt know how much mu Mian meant to him. As expected, han ping lowered her voice and said to su Zhengguo, ¡± that kid Ji ¡®an, he actually knows how to open someone else¡¯s car door. What kind of Western scenery is this? ¡± ¡°This little girl is quite capable,¡± su Zhengguo pushed his sses. They knew their nephew¡¯s personality the best. For him to lower himself and open the door for someone else, it showed that he really cared about this youngdy. ¡°Old su, what do you think of this girl?¡± han ping snorted. ¡°I guess so,¡± su Zhengguo replied expressionlessly. Han ping wasn¡¯t happy. what do you mean by ¡®not bad¡¯? you look like a small-minded person. You¡¯re even an actress. How are you going to take her out of Ji¡¯ an? ¡± As they were talking, the door opened. Tang Ji ¡®an walked in, holding mu Mian¡¯s hand. He brought mu Mian to the two elders. Mu Mian was neither humble nor arrogant, and she obediently called uncle and aunt. Su Zhengguo and han ping did note from an ordinary family. Even though they had just been criticizing her, han ping still looked down on her. But now, they were all talking to her in a friendly manner. Su Zhengguo nodded his head lightly.¡±Yes, I often hear Ji ¡®an mention you.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s start eating,¡± han ping said. As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but look down. Did Ji ¡®an really care so much about this little girl? he was actually holding her hand tightly in front of the elders. Their Ji¡¯ an wasn¡¯t an open-minded person. Tang Ji ¡®an pulled mu Mian¡¯s hand and walked to the dining room. The four of them sat around the table. When aunt Lin ced the dishes on the table, han ping took the lead and asked, ¡± ¡°Little mu, what do your parents do for a living?¡± ¡°Aunt, are you doing a household check?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an frowned. tsk! su Zhengguo clicked his tongue. your aunt is just concerned about your boyfriend. Ji ¡®an, don¡¯t be so sensitive. Tang Ji ¡®an knew that although his uncle didn¡¯t say anything, he was indeed on his aunt¡¯s side. Han ping gave him a sidelong nce. that¡¯s right. I¡¯m just concerned about little mu. Why are you so flustered, child? ¡± my father runs a small clinic. He treats the people in the neighborhood with minor illnesses like headaches and fevers. My mother is a housewife. She used to work in the street office. Now, when there are a lot of things to do in the street office, she will still help for free, ¡°mu Mian said in a neither humble nor arrogant manner. The contempt in han Ping¡¯s eyes made mu Mian feel a little ufortable. Her parents were very kind people. Her father would not ept money from the poor elderly in the neighborhood, and her mother had always beenpromising. Although she sometimes felt that her mother was a little useless, she had always been proud of her parents. They might not be rich or powerful, but they were the best parents. ¡°Hmm, then what University did you study at?¡± han ping chuckled. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s mood was a little bad. I didn¡¯t know that aunt liked to talk so much when she¡¯s eating. Didn¡¯t you teach me not to talk when I¡¯m eating or sleeping? ¡± Chapter 1429 - 1429: You re filming Chapter 1429: You re filming Trantor: 549690339 Han Ping¡¯s face darkened slightly, but she quickly recovered. ¡°We called Xiao mu over for dinner just to have a chat. The atmosphere is so heavy with no one talking. Don¡¯t scare Xiao mu again.¡± Mu Mian¡¯s hand gently pushed Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s leg under the table, indicating that he should not go against his aunt. She raised her eyes and looked directly at han ping. I¡¯m studying at Haicheng Academy of Drama. I¡¯m in my fourth year now. I¡¯ll be graduating in a year. Han ping repeated, ¡± ¡°Haicheng Drama Academy? Howe I¡¯ve never heard of Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s eyes darted around. He wanted to speak up for mu Mian again, but mu Mian pinched his leg, then smiled and replied to his aunt, ¡± Haicheng Academy of Drama is a drama school that specializes in the arts. Many actors, directors, scriptwriters, and behind-the-scenes staff in the film and television industry are from our school. The leading actor, Liang pingjun, also graduated from our school. it¡¯s hard on you to say so much, ¡± han pingughed. you make it sound like you¡¯re better than a prestigious University. Tang Ji ¡®an put down his chopsticks with a loud bang. Mu Mian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at his aunt and said in a deep voice, ¡± in the drama industry, Haixi is the best university. Aunt, you don¡¯t have to look down on Haixi. Haixi is also a proper University. Han ping was rendered speechless by his words and could only look at su Zhengguo for help. Su Zhengguo did not say a word. ¡°Have a good meal.¡± Han ping cast a meaningful nce at mu Mian. This little girl was quite good at controlling men. Her cold nephew was protecting her from every word. She was really amazing. She changed the topic, ¡°what are your ns for the future?¡± Are we just going to keep filming?¡± Mu Mian still smiled politely. acting is my profession. It¡¯s just like the director of Ji ¡®anw firm. We¡¯re all in our own positions. We¡¯re working hard. Han ping couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and forced a smile.¡±Can you people, who are filming,pare to Ji ¡®an?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an tutted,¡±aunt Yingluo.¡± Mu Mian held his hand and said, ¡± ¡°In my opinion, there¡¯s no distinction between high and low in work.¡± In the past, Tang Ji ¡®an only liked mu Mian, but now, he admired her even more. This girl was not steady and rash in front of him, but he did not know that she actually had a firm heart, a heart that did not yield to the rich and powerful. When others saw what his aunt, uncle, and father were like, he knew best that they would only suck up to the powerful and unconditionally agree with their words. They had no principles and only wanted to please them. Han ping waspletely speechless. The little girl was not a spineless person, and she had Ji ¡®an to protect her. At least on the surface, she could not make things too ugly. At that time, her precious nephew might turn against her. For such a showll Son, it was really not worth it to let his most precious nephew be estranged from him. She picked up a piece of hairtail and gave it to mu Mian. She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to be so confident. No wonder Ji ¡®an likes you.¡± Mu Mian Imew that he was just saying it for show. His aunt still did not like her. But it didn¡¯t matter. She had said it before that she wouldn¡¯t spend the rest of her life with his family. She had worked hard and tried her best. Whether they liked her or not was their business. Everyone was unhappy during the meal. Of course, han ping was the most unhappy one. She looked at mu Mian with an unhappy expression.. Chapter 1430 - 1430: What other crooked thoughts do you have? Chapter 1430: What other crooked thoughts do you have? Trantor: 549690339 After dinner, Tang Ji ¡®an grabbed mu Mian¡¯s hand and said to his uncle and aunt expressionlessly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send her back first.¡± Su Zhengguo knew that Tang Ji ¡®an was unhappy, so he tried to smooth things over. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sit for a while longer? no, ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said coldly. her foot hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. She needs to go home and rest. ¡°Alright then, you can send her back.¡± Su Zhengguo smiled. Mu Mian finished what she had started and politely bade them farewell. As soon as the two of them left, han ping could not help but shout, ¡± ¡°Old su, did you see that? did you see that?¡± Su Zhengguo returned to the living room, picked up the newspaper on the coffee table, and began to read. ¡°I see. Ji ¡®an has changed.¡± that¡¯s right, ¡± han ping said unhappily. he¡¯s basically raising an ungrateful Little Wolf. He has a wife and forgets his mother. When his mother just passed away, how much did I care for him? I fly to country F once a month because I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll take things too hard and be in a bad mood. This little thing is picking on me for a little girl. Did you see how biased that little brat was towards that girl just now? Weren¡¯t they all just normal questions? Does he need to?¡± Su Zhengguo waved his hand. alright, don¡¯t be angry. You know that kid Ji ¡®an. He¡¯s always been big-headed and doesn¡¯t like others to arrange everything for him. If he¡¯s someone who¡¯s willing to submit to adversity, would his father and I have let him start from the bottom of thew firm? He graduated from the University of political andw. I wanted him to be the secretary of the city Bureau for two years, then find a richer ce and let him be the Section Chief for three to five years. Then he would be promoted easily. But this child, you saw it yourself, not only does he not like the one I arranged for him, he also doesn¡¯t like the one his father arranged for him, so let him be.¡± Han Ping¡¯s anger was difficult to calm down, ¡°how can I let him be?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to the old man, you¡¯ll be at a disadvantage. Tell me, Ji ¡®an will be able to take the lead.¡±ll What would people think of us if we go to a family gathering or visit someone else?¡± Su Zhengguo flipped through a page of the newspaper and asked, ¡°why?¡± What else do you want to do?¡± Han ping mumbled, ¡± what do you mean by ¡®having bad thoughts¡¯? I¡¯m doing this for the good of Ji¡¯ an. You don¡¯t know what kind of people I¡¯ve been to San Yuan alley. They¡¯re all vige women. People who grew up in that kind of ce have too low a standard. How can someone like that be worthy of Ji ¡®an, and how can they help him in his career? ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help him in his career,¡± su Zhengguo said, shaking the newspaper. A family like theirs would usually have political marriages. At the very least, they would have political and business marriages. Su Zhengguo really did not like mu Mian. Without any background, she couldn¡¯t help Ji ¡®an at all, and she couldn¡¯t maxnmzee Denencs. sne really wasn¡¯t a quannea wile. then, I¡¯ll invite tan Shuyi and this mu Mian to our house next time, ¡°han ping said immediately. what do you think?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid Ji ¡®an is going to be angry,¡± su Zhengguo frowned. tsk! han ping snorted. you¡¯re his uncle. How can he still be angry in front of you? you have to show the authority of an elder. Su Zhengguo nced at him. do you think Ji ¡®an is like those kids in my family? they¡¯re like mice seeing a cat when they see me. This kid is the least afraid of me. it¡¯s all because you¡¯ve spoiled him too much, ¡± han ping mumbled. out of all the children, you¡¯ve spoiled him the most.. Chapter 1431 - 1433 -you’re not unreserved, right? Chapter 1431: Chapter 1433 -you¡¯re not unreserved, right? Trantor: 549690339 that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t say so much. I¡¯ll leave everything to you. You have to know your limits and not cross the child¡¯s bottom line. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee what extreme actions the child will take. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± han ping waved her hand. In the speeding car, mu Mian looked at him with her cheeks puffed up.¡±Have you always been like this to your elders?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t change his expression and looked straight ahead. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is my attitude not good?¡± Mu Mian crossed her arms and stared at him,¡±not too good, you¡¯re simply Yingluo.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an turned his head and nced at her coldly.¡±Simply what?¡± ¡°What a pig-like teammate.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an narrowed his eyes and reached out to pinch her chin. ¡°What did you say I was?¡± Mu Mian¡¯s face was pinched by him, and she mumbled, ¡± ¡°Pig-like teammate.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s hand hit her face hard.¡± you¡¯re such an ungrateful wretch. I¡¯m helping you, ¡± he said. Second young master Tang¡¯s words were exactly the same as his aunt. As the saying goes, ask what love is in the world. As the Buddha said, everything had its Vanquisher. I¡¯m being serious, ¡± mu Mian said seriously. you¡¯d better go along with your aunt. At least on the surface. Don¡¯t make her unhappy. Tang Ji ¡®an had a high IQ and EQat Work, but once he was in a rtionship, he was very self-willed and didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s feelings. All in all, he was rather selfish when it came to rtionships. And because he was an elder who had doted on him since he was young, he didn¡¯t need to say anything to him. He raised his eyebrows. I know what I¡¯m doing. Don¡¯t worry about it. ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you,¡± mu Mian red at him. Tang Ji ¡®an knew that his uncle and aunt were both strong people. The more they were like this, the more he couldn¡¯t give in in front of them. If they took a step back, they would take a step forward. In the end, he would have no way out. Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and rubbed her head. ¡°Alright, leave everything to me. You don¡¯t have to worry about this, okay?¡± Mu Mian looked at him seriously. I also want to share some of your burden. After all, you¡¯re already very busy with work. Why do you have to worry about these things in your spare time? you don¡¯t have three heads and six arms. Tang Ji ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pull her into his arms, not saying anything. ¡°Are you touched?¡± mu Mian giggled. A touching kiss was not bad. ¡°What¡¯s there to be touched about?¡± the man let go of her. Mu Mian almost burst into tears. It was really tiring to be in a rtionship with someone who had a high IQbut low EQ. After sending her home, Tang Ji ¡®an hurriedly returned. The moment mu Mian entered the courtyard, she saw aunt Feng talking to her mother. Her heart skipped a beat. She wanted to sneak back to her room but was stopped by aunt Feng.¡±Xiao Mian, ah Yingluo.¡± Mu Mian turned around and put on a fake smile. ¡°Hello, aunt Feng.¡± ¡°My family made some pumpkin patties. I¡¯m here to give you some,¡± aunt Feng smiled. ¡°Oh, thank you, aunt Feng.¡± Aunty Feng sized her up and said, xiaomian, let Auntie tell you. Girls have to be more reserved. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be bad for your reputation, understand? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not being unreserved, am I?¡± mu Mian smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? recently, all the neighbors in the alley have been talking about you.¡± Aunt Feng was anxious. Mu Mian wasn¡¯t annoyed. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°What did they all say about me?¡± ¡°This, it¡¯s not something nice to say, so I won¡¯t say it to you.¡± Aunt Feng looked a little embarrassed.. Chapter 1432 - 1432: The gossiping neighbor Chapter 1432: The gossiping neighbor Trantor: 549690339 Mu Mian¡¯s expression did not change. then, I¡¯ll have to trouble Auntie Feng to help me exin to the neighbors. I didn¡¯t do anything shameful. I¡¯ve always been upright, so I¡¯m not afraid of them saying anything. Aunt Feng felt a little guilty because those words were spread by her and Liu cuixiang. Seeing this little girl acting so self-righteously, she felt guilty and felt that mu Mian really didn¡¯t know shame. She was clearly always hugging men in broad daylight, yet she could still act so self-righteously. It seemed like they were right. That entertainment industry was a big dye vat. This little girl was very capable. She asked cuixiang to hand over the money she earned every month to her, and she also forced mu Qin to go to that remote and poor ce. Tang Ji ¡®an is my boyfriend, ¡± mu Mian continued. I sprained my ankle recently, so he hugged me. I know that aunt Feng and the other aunties and uncles in the neighborhood wouldn¡¯t make a big fuss over such a small matter, right? ¡± What else could aunty Feng say? she could only smile and nod, ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± She had inspector Tang to back her up, so no one dared to say anything bad about her. Old MU¡¯s mu Mian had really be a Phoenix. Mu Mian did not want to say anything more. Since they loved to gossip and spread rumors, let them be. She greeted aunt Feng with a smile, then turned around and went into her room. Aunt Feng turned around and was about to say something to Cao Feng when mu Mian stuck her head out again. mom,e here. My feet hurt a little. Cao Feng was worried and quickly ran over. Mu Mian saw aunt Feng leaving in a hurry from the window. She lowered her voice and said, ¡± that aunt Feng is the same kind of person as first aunt. Mom, don¡¯t take what they say to heart. Understand? ¡® I almost quarreled with her just now, ¡± Cao Feng said unhappily. Feng Xia said that everyone in the alley was talking about you. Mu Mian reached out and hugged her mother. let them say what they want. It¡¯s because their lives aren¡¯t satisfactory that they like to talk about others behind their backs. Mom, don¡¯t mind what they say, okay? ¡± Cao Feng sighed and touched her face affectionately. it¡¯s good that you¡¯ve moved out. The people here have too much to say and like to talk about others. Mu Mian¡¯s heart felt a little stifled, ¡®what about you? What about you and dad?¡± your dad and I have been living here for decades. Mianmian, we are already used to these people. ¡°One day, I¡¯ll take you and dad away,¡± mu Mian said as she held her hand. In this family, first aunt had always been stupid.ll Stupidll Desirell The ones who moved were the gossiping neighbor and a grandfather who was about to be discharged. They couldn¡¯t stay in San Yuan Lane any longer. She would take her parents away. She must take her parents away. The renovation of her house was already halfway done. After the renovation was done and the formaldehyde in the house dissipated, she could move in. She would find a reason to get her parents to agree to move in. Perhaps she didn¡¯t even need to find an excuse. After all, her first aunt and grandfather were not easy to deal with. They would always find something for their family to do. In the morning of mid-September, the sun was shining brightly. At the damuqiao flower and bird Market, han ping, apanied by aunt Lin, went to buy some flowers for Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s house to decorate. Han ping asked aunt Lin a lot of things. Aunt Lin knew what to say and what not to say. She roughly said some things. In general, Ji ¡®an treated mu Mian well, but mu Mian was also a kind child.. Chapter 1433 - 1433: The bottom of the food chain Chapter 1433: The bottom of the food chain Trantor: 549690339 Han ping nced at her and said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid of that kid Ji Aunt Lin was caught in a dilemma, but she could only say, ¡± ¡°Madam, I¡¯ve only said what I¡¯ve seen. You¡¯ve also seen that mu Mian is indeed a well-behaved child. She¡¯s also very respectful to her elders.¡± Han ping snorted and did not say anything else. Not far away, Zhong Qi had parked the car. When she suddenly heard Mrs. SU¡¯s voice, she was so shocked that her jaw almost dropped. It was the hospital director¡¯s wife¡¯s birthday the next day, and she had wanted to buy a bouquet of flowers for her. However, he didn¡¯t expect that Was this fate hinting at something? She hurriedly tidied her clothes and hair, ran forward in a hurry, and put on the most sensible and obedient smile. ¡°Mrs. Su, what a coincidence,¡± ¡°You¡¯re inspector Zhong,¡± han ping said quickly as she looked up. Zhong Qi was secretly happy that Mrs. Su still remembered her. It was a good sign. She quickly nodded. yes, I¡¯m here to buy flowers. What a coincidence to meet you here. Han ping chatted with her for a while. Zhong Qi was afraid that if they talked too much, it would seem that she was trying to make friends with han ping. Perhaps, such a Big Shot would even suspect that she had followed her and lowered her good impression of her. ¡°Madam, I still have to go buy my own flowers, so I won¡¯t be apanying you,¡± she quickly said. They chatted for a while and didn¡¯t have any other purpose. Zhong Qi did it cleanly and didn¡¯t give others a chance to gossip. ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± Han ping nodded slightly. After Zhong Qi¡¯s back disappeared, han ping snorted. ¡°It seems that the girl from thew firm also likes our Ji ¡®an.¡± Aunt Lin smiled. second young master is so good-looking. He¡¯s from a prominent family and he¡¯s capable. There are many young girls who like him. Han Ping¡¯s tone was a little sarcastic. that girl thinks she can climb up the socialdder in Ji ¡®an just because her family is rich. I really don¡¯t know what to say. As a wife of a prominent official, the only one who could catch her eye was naturally the daughter of an official from a simr family background. Zhong Qi had miscalcted. ¡°But no matter what, he¡¯s still stronger than mu Mian,¡± han ping continued after a pause. Unfortunately, mu Mian was at the bottom of the food chain. Aunt Lin could only agree with Mrs. SU¡¯s words. Even though it was a Sunday, director Tang still came to the office to settle some matters. Secretary Tang followed behind him.ll After entering the office, he lowered his voice and said, ¡± did you follow up on Zhong Qi¡¯s matter? ¡± Secretary Tang smiled. director Tang, I¡¯ve asked Zhang Yang to inform sun an. I¡¯ll tell him that Zhong Qi was the one who spread the news about her conversation with your aunt. Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows and nced at him. yes, you can handle such a small matter. You don¡¯t have to report to me in the future. ¡°Understood,¡± Secretary Tang nodded. As he walked out of the office, he bumped into Zhang Yang who was going upstairs. Secretary Tang followed him into the office. ¡°How is it? how¡¯s the matter?¡± Zhang Yang looked as if he had understood everything. when sun an heard that Zhong Qi sold her out, he was furious. She is a straightforward person. I guess she has already gone to settle the score with Zhong Qi. ¡°That sun an, he won¡¯t rat you out, will he?¡± Secretary Tang was a little worried. They were not afraid of causing trouble, but it was better to avoid it. I didn¡¯t tell sun an myself. I got someone from her Department who¡¯s more secretive to tell her. That way, she¡¯ll believe it more. Inspector Tang¡¯s subordinates were all meticulous people. Zhang Yang had been scammed by Zhong Qi once, so he naturally had a good memory and did not dare to let his guard down.. Chapter 1434 - 1434: Paper tiger Chapter 1434: Paper tiger Trantor: 549690339 Secretary Tang was pleased. well, you¡¯re very cautious about this. Not bad. On the other hand, Zhong Qi was in a good mood after buying the bouquet. When she returned to her neighborhood, she saw sun an who was waiting downstairs with a gloomy expression. She raised her eyebrows slightly. Hmm, why did this idiote here? She alighted from the car, locked the door, and slowly walked over. Sun an raised his hand and gave her a p. Zhong Qi gritted her teeth.¡¯What¡¯s wrong with this woman? She covered her face with her hands and looked at sun an. ¡°What are you doing? ¡°You used me, scammed me, and you still dare to speak to me so righteously?¡± sun an was furious. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Zhong Qi said calmly. Sun an was so angry that he stomped his feet. you were the one who told others about me talking to Mrs. Su. Why are you still pretending to be innocent? Zhong Qi, I¡¯ve really been deceived by you. Zhong Qi was a person who had been in the workce for a long time. Would she feel guilty over such a small matter? And to be flustered? It was impossible. ¡°Who told you that?¡± she asked calmly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m like you, betraying others with just a few words?¡± sun an gritted his teeth. Zhong Qi snorted in her heart.¡¯This idiot has some brains.¡¯ She looked at sun an innocently. I don¡¯t know who told you about it. I don¡¯t know what the person¡¯s motive is. But I¡¯ll never admit to anything I didn¡¯t do. She was firm and would never give up. Zhong Qi had been working in thew firm for a few years and was the best detective in thew firm. How could sun an possibly be her match? Sun an pointed a finger at her nose. you¡¯re really shameless. I want everyone in the office to know that you¡¯re stepping on your friend to climb up thedder. I want them to see your true colors. Zhong Qi still looked pitiful. sun an, don¡¯t listen to other people¡¯s words. What good would it do me if I did this? ¡± Compared to Zhong Qi, sun an would definitely trust his good friend from the same Department more. She finally saw through Zhong Qi¡¯s hypocritical face. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± stop pretending, Zhong Qi. Just you wait. You¡¯ve made me lose my job. I won¡¯t let this go. The sun an family still had some connections, but they might not be as powerful as the real influential families. However, her father was the Deputy Director of the industrial andmercial Bureau, so his connections were still good in all aspects. Even if she lost her job at thew firm, she could still enter another public service. It was a pity that the man she liked was in the office. This was also what she hated most about Zhong Qi. After sun an finished speaking, he walked away in an aggressive manner. Zhong Qi snorted softly.¡¯A paper tiger? you still want to fight with me?¡¯ He really didn¡¯t know his ce. At the end of September, the weather gradually cooled down. After the ind Chronicle, yed by mu Mian, was broadcasted on the National television, it triggered a wave of crazy viewership, and it really made the streets empty. Now that her name had be a household name, the neighbors in San Yuan alley began to talk about mu Mian even more ferociously. Those aunties loved to talk about mu Mian when they got together. ¡°Third MU¡¯s family¡¯s mu Mian is really popr now. When I went to the market today, I even saw her posters in the stationery store outside.¡± I heard that those actresses have an ambiguous rtionship with rich businessmen. ¡°Mu Mian from the third Mu family can¡¯t be like this.¡± ¡°You may know a person¡¯s face, but not his heart.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she with director Tang from thew firm?¡± ¡°With inspector Tang¡¯s family background, would he really take her as his wife? Doesn¡¯t she need to n for her future?¡± Chapter 1435 - 1435: I didn’t mean that Chapter 1435: I didn¡¯t mean that Trantor: 549690339 yes, that makes sense. That day, it seems like an elder of chief Tang¡¯s family came over. I was buying tofu at the opposite side and saw that the elder looked down on mu Mian. Feng Xia said with certainty, ¡± I can guarantee that inspector Tang is just ying with her. This girl is so arrogant now. She used to be on such good terms with Xiao Ye. Look, she¡¯s ignoring Xiao Ye now. She¡¯s very realistic. Mu Mian sat under the shade of the well and looked at the pitter-patter of the rain outside. She held a French book in her hands. She could now speak simple French, but it seemed to be of no use. Cao Feng was busy in the kitchen as usual. She looked up and shouted at mu Mian, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s raining outside and it¡¯s getting cold. Don¡¯t sit outside.¡± Mu Mian got up and stretched. Just as she was about to enter the kitchen, she heard a knock on the door. She quickly went to open the door in the rain. He thought he would see Tang Ji ¡®an, but instead, he saw Tang Ji¡¯ an¡¯s aunt. ¡°Hello, aunt, ¡± mu Mian weed her graciously. Han ping didn¡¯t give her face. Ji ¡®an isn¡¯t here. You don¡¯t have to call me aunt. Just call me Mrs. Su. Mu Mian¡¯s smile was a little stiff. The wives of officials probably thought highly of themselves. ¡°Mrs. Su,¡± she said with a smile. It was just a form of address, so she really didn¡¯t care much. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Ji ¡®an especially respected her elders, she wouldn¡¯t have to suffer like this. It was just that the elders nowadays seemed to be more and more difficult to get along with. On the contrary, the younger generation was more sensible. ¡°May I ask why Mrs. Su is here?¡± Han ping held the umbre, deliberately not shielding her from the rain. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Si Nan mansion for dinner tonight.¡± Mu Mian was a little suspicious. Why did Ji ¡®an¡¯s aunt personallye to invite her to dinner? Didn¡¯t she not like her? ¡°Did Xuanji, Ji ¡®an, ask me to go?¡± mu Mian asked without changing her expression. Han Ping¡¯s face turned cold as soon as she heard this. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ll only go if Ji ¡®an invites you? Can¡¯t I treat you?¡± ¡°Mrs. Su, I didn¡¯t mean it that way,¡± mu Mian quickly said. then get in the car, ¡± han ping said impatiently. you¡¯re the one Ji ¡®an likes. It¡¯s normal for me toe over and treat you to a meal. ¡°I¡¯ll go change my clothes,¡± mu Mian hesitated. Because she was at home, she was dressed a little casually. She wore khaki linen pants and her father¡¯s dark blue jacket. Her hair was also casually draped behind her back, and she did not put on any makeup. It seemed a little impolite to visit her like this. there¡¯s no need to change, ¡°han ping said. it¡¯s just a simple meal. Uncle Ji ¡®an and I don¡¯t care about appearances. These words were deliberately said for mu Mian to hear. We don¡¯t care about appearances, so we¡¯re quite critical about you using your appearance to attract Ji ¡®an. Mu Mian still wanted to find another excuse, but Mrs. Su grabbed her wrist. ¡°Get in the car.¡± This was simply pulling her by force. Mu Mian felt ufortable, but she was afraid that she was an elder and the wife of a Big Shot. She couldn¡¯t reject her good intentions, so she could only get into the car. The rain was getting heavier. After being drenched for a while, her hair was stuck to her face. Mu Mian was really in a sorry state now. She was a little nervous, but it was not good to say anything more. She could only sit quietly beside Mrs. Su. ¡°How did you get to know our Ji ¡®an?¡± han ping asked. Mu Mian thought for a moment. Well, it seemed that the first time they met was not very pleasant. She had pped Tang Ji ¡®an, and it was probably because of that p that Tang Ji¡¯ an remembered her.. Chapter 1436 - 1436: Aren’t you going to introduce us? Chapter 1436: Aren¡¯t you going to introduce us? Trantor: 549690339 However, he definitely couldn¡¯t tell this Mrs. Su everything. because Ji ¡®an¡¯s sister, song ran, is the boss of thepany I¡¯m in, ¡± she forced a smile. Han Ping¡¯s face turned even gloomier when she heard this. She had also heard about the daughter Tang qingru had with that woman. She heard that she was born with a foxy face just like that woman. As expected, birds of a feather flock together. Mu Mian saw her expression and did not say anything. If he didn¡¯t like her, then so be it. She didn¡¯t want to deliberately please this kind of person who looked down on her. Why did she have to make herself suffer for no reason? The car sped through the heavy rain. Mu Mian felt even more uneasy. Was Mrs. Su really just inviting her to her house for dinner out of goodwill? She lowered her head and looked at her jacket. The color was dark and the style was old. She looked extremely dull. Tang Ji ¡®an would probably despise her if he saw her visit him in this state. Sigh. The car slowly stopped in front of Si Nan mansion¡¯s door, and he saw another car slowly driving over not far away. The car stopped beside their car. Mu Mian took a closer look. It didn¡¯t look like Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s car. So, was there anyone else at the dinner tonight? The driver got out of the car, walked to the side, and opened the door, holding an umbre for han ping. Mu Mian hade in a hurry and did not bring an umbre. She could only get out of the car and rush into the courtyard. ¡°Stop right there, the elders haven¡¯t entered yet, what are you doing?¡± Mu Mian quickly rushed back under her umbre, sessfully receiving a roll of the eye from Mrs. Su. Mu Mian thought to herself, I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re happy or not, I can¡¯t get myself wet. The car door opened, and a tall, well-dressed young woman got out. When han ping saw this, she immediately smiled kindly. ¡°Shuyi, you¡¯re here.¡± Mu Mian¡¯s eyes widened in curiosity as she looked at the woman in front of her. She was quite pretty, and one look at the way she was dressed and one could tell that she was a youngdy from a rich family. She seemed to be the type that aunt Ji ¡®an would like. Tan Shuyi held an umbre and called her ¡®Auntie¡¯ affectionately. Han ping threw her own umbre to mu Mian and walked into the mansion with tan Shuyi. Mu Mian held the umbre and spread her hands. Why didn¡¯t he introduce her? Alright, I won¡¯t introduce you then. Mu Mian held an umbre and hurriedly followed the two of them into the mansion. As soon as they entered the house, han ping brought a towel over. She was especially concerned about tan Shuyi.¡±Shuyi, did you get caught in the rain?¡± Tan Shuyi waved her hand. Auntie, ¡± she said. I¡¯m not drenched. Mu Mian, who was following behind, cursed in her heart. The person who got caught in the rain was here, alright? Tan Shuyi still took the towel and passed it to mu Mian. ¡°I see that your hair is a little wet, you should dry it.¡± Mu Mian was a little stunned. This girl was beautiful and intelligent. She came from a good family background and could not find any faults in her way of dealing with people. No wonder Mrs. Su liked her. As expected, han ping immediately praised, ¡± ¡°You really know how to take care of people.¡± Mu Mian looked at tan Shuyi, and then looked at herself. The difference in their clothing was too great. At this moment, standing beside tan Shuyi, her entire person seemed dull and dull. Mu Mian took the towel and said thank you. Tan Shuyi smiled calmly.¡±You¡¯re wee,¡± Mu Mian stood to the side while drying her hair. Han ping pulled tan Shuyi¡¯s hand and led her into the side hall. Tan Shuyi greeted su Zhengguo with ease. Mu Mian followed closely behind and also greeted Mr. Su.. Chapter 1437 - 1439-uninvited guest Chapter 1437: Chapter 1439-uninvited guest Trantor: 549690339 At least on the surface, su Zhengguo treated everyone equally as he nodded at the two juniors. Han ping pulled tan Shuyi. The more she looked at her, the more satisfied she was.¡±l haven¡¯t seen you for several years. Shuyi, you¡¯ve be more and more beautiful.¡± Tan Shuyi¡¯s smile was somewhat unnatural. ¡°Am I wearing too formal today?¡± She was wearing a custom-made suit from a famous brand. Compared to mu Mian, she seemed to be too scheming. She really didn¡¯t want to be inferior to Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s girlfriend. it¡¯s natural to dress more formally when you¡¯re visiting, ¡± han ping said. families who are slightly well-educated all understand this. Mu Mian sighed in her heart. Aunt Ji ¡®an really didn¡¯t hide her disdain for her. So be it, she would bear with it. Tan Shuyi felt even more ufortable. next time, I¡¯d better dress more casually. Otherwise, it¡¯ll seem like we¡¯re not close. Han ping liked tan Shuyi, so naturally, whatever she said would be good. you really know how to empathize with others. It¡¯s all up to you. You can do whatever you like. Mu Mian waspletely ignored. Tan Shuyi wanted to talk to her a few times, but she was interrupted by han ping. She could only ask, ¡± ¡°When will Tang Ji ¡®ane back?¡± Han ping looked at the clock and then looked outside. Ji ¡®an is always focused on work and alwavses homete. He should be back soon, so don¡¯t worrv. Tan Shuyi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. I¡¯m not in a hurry. Why should I be in a hurry? ¡® The sound of an engine came from outside the window. Han ping was actually a little nervous. Would that little rascal be angry when he saw tan Shuyiing over? Would he get angry at her? Tang Ji ¡®an pushed the door open and saw mu Mian standing at the entrance of the side hall in a daze. What was this girl wearing? How did he end up here? He walked over and held her hand, speaking in an intimate tone, ¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing over? And whose clothes are you wearing?¡± It was loose and did not look like her own clothes at all. Mu Mian grabbed the towel and smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s Yingluo¡¯s clothes. It¡¯s my dad¡¯s.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyes and saw the¡¯ uninvited guest ¡®in the side hall. He immediately frowned and nced at his aunt. Han ping walked over with a calm expression. Ji ¡®an, I forgot to tell you. Shuyi¡¯s here today. Let¡¯s have a meal together. Tang Ji ¡®an raised his chin slightly and looked at han ping. He raised his eyebrows slightly and lowered his voice, ¡°Did aunt invite her over?¡± Second young master Tang was not stupid.¡± If he still couldn¡¯t see through such an obvious picture, then his intelligence had really been eaten by dogs. Ji ¡®an is back, ¡± su Zhengguo said, trying to smooth things over. let¡¯s eat. Tang Ji ¡®an held mu Mian¡¯s hand the entire time. The two of them walked to the dining table and slowly sat down. Tang Ji ¡®an took the towel from mu Mian¡¯s hand and wiped her hair with familiarity. ¡°You¡¯re already an adult, why are you still wet?ll What?¡± Han ping was upset. Her nephew was a rebellious brat. The more she opposed him, the more he cared for that girl. He really wanted to anger her to death. Shuyi, ¡± she said, ¡± I heard that your father is going to be transferred to the capital. When will he leave? ¡± Tan Shuyi felt a headacheing on, but since the elder had asked her a question, she had to answer it. She could only say, ¡± ¡°Probably at the end of the year.¡± yes, ¡± han ping said. that¡¯s good. I can be colleagues with Ji ¡®an¡¯s father again. ¡°Yes,¡± tan Shuyi replied.. Chapter 1438 - 1438: Can I have your autograph? Chapter 1438: Can I have your autograph? Trantor: 549690339 Even though mu Mian repeatedly told herself that family status was something she was born with, something she could not change, and that there was no need to worry about it, she still felt ufortable when she sat down at the dining table and listened to the people opposite her talk about things that had nothing to do with her. There was a huge gap between them. Anyone in his family could look down on her from a high ce and pick on her. She was not a person without self-esteem. However, because she loved him, she could only swallow all these grievances and still put on a calm expression. At the dinner table, Mr. Su also started to talk and kept chatting with tan Shuyi. No one cared about mu Mian at all, making her seem a little pitiful. While she was in a daze, han ping changed the topic, ¡± I heard that your brother tan Shuyuan is about to graduate. Which Department does he n to join? ¡® Tan Shuyi replied, Shuyuan doesn¡¯t intend to join the government. Han ping was a little surprised. Shuyuan is very simr to Ji ¡®an. He¡¯s suitable to be an official. Does he have other ideas? ¡± Tan Shuyi nodded. yes, he ns to do business. Thepany has already been registered. It¡¯s a constructionpany. Han ping sighed, ¡°business?¡± Wouldn¡¯t your father be very disappointed?¡± Tan Shuyi forced a smile. father was furious. But Shuyuan has always been very opinionated. He won¡¯t change his mind easily once he has decided on something. Han ping nced at Tang Ji ¡®an, her eyes helpless. ¡°Children nowadays are all like this. They don¡¯t even want the elders to make the decision. Can the elders still harm you? seriously.¡± Mu Mian¡¯s mind was already in a daze. When would this dinner end? Suddenly, mu Mian heard the person opposite her mention her, and she immediately perked up. ¡°Shuyi, you know mu Mian, right?¡± han ping chuckled. Tan Shuyi quickly said, ¡± yes, I know. I read The Ind Chronicles every day. I like this TV series very much. I also like mu Mian very much. Many of my friends like her too. Mu Mian, can I have your autographter? ¡± ¡°Of course,¡± mu Mian quickly nodded. Tan Shuyi gave her a pretty good impression. At least, she wasn¡¯t like Ji ¡®an¡¯s aunt, who had her dislike written all over her face. Han ping chuckled and said, ¡°we¡¯re really in a good era now. If it were in the past, this show would¡¯ve been ruined.¡±ll How could he have such a high social status?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an pped the chopsticks in his hand, and the veins on mu Mian¡¯s forehead bulged. Why was his pig-like teammate so impatient? She wasn¡¯t even angry, so what was he angry about? Second young master Tang would never be aggrieved. How could he tolerate his woman suffering such a big grievance? Even if his father was present, he would still be angry. He grabbed mu Mian¡¯s hand and said coldly, ¡± uncle, aunt, Mianmian and I are full. I¡¯ll send her home first. Han ping nced at su Zhengguo, who frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much at the dining table. ¡± Aiya, little mu, ¡± han ping said to mu Mian, ¡± I didn¡¯t mean anything else. You¡¯re not angry, are you? ¡± Mu Mian thought to herself that it was indeed ufortable, but she said, ¡°Mrs. Su, I won¡¯t get angry over such a small matter.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her,¡±Mrs. Su?¡± You can follow me and call her aunt.¡± Mu Mian¡¯s expression was a little awkward, and Tang Ji ¡®an understood. He turned to look at his aunt.¡±Did aunt ask her to call her Mrs. Su?¡± Han Ping¡¯s chest felt a little tight. She had said that the servant girl was filial and obedient, but in her opinion, she was clearly full of evil tricks.. Chapter 1439 - 1439: You don’t like Ji ‘an? Chapter 1439: You don¡¯t like Ji ¡®an? Trantor: 549690339 Ji ¡®an, don¡¯t be like this, ¡± mu Mian hurriedly said. we¡¯re just a couple. It¡¯s still too early to call you aunt. Seeing the tense atmosphere, su Zhengguo had no choice but to smooth things over. little mu, you¡¯re Ji ¡®an¡¯s girlfriend. From now on, you can follow Ji¡¯ an and call her aunt. You don¡¯t have to be so formal. Han Ping¡¯s expression was a little embarrassed, but she still forced a smile and said, ¡± that¡¯s right, little mu. Just call me aunt like Ji ¡®an does. You don¡¯t have to be so distant with us. Mu Mian sighed. The people in the government really knew how to say things on the surface. They clearly showed their disdain on their faces in private, but they could say it so beautifully now. He had really learned a lot. ¡°Alright, aunt,¡± she said obediently. She also knew how to maintain a superficial rtionship. Whoever could not hold it in first would lose. Tang Ji ¡®an was still holding her hand. uncle, aunt, please enjoy your meal. We¡¯ll be leaving first. Han ping was a little annoyed. the elders are still eating, and you¡¯re leaving just like that. Ji ¡®an, why are you bing more and more unruly? ¡± ¡°You cane and teach me a lesson when you¡¯ve learned table manners,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said confidently. Second young master Tang had never been afraid of anyone. It did not exist. Mu Mian, on the other hand, was in shock. Sigh, second young master was too willful. After Tang Ji ¡®an finished speaking, he pulled mu Mian out of the room. He picked up the ck umbre by the door, held her hand, and went out. His palm was dry and warm, and in this early autumn season, it seemed to warm the depths of her heart. It made her feel that it was really good to have someone to rely on. Her other hand was holding his arm, and her body was close to him. Tang Ji ¡®an simply hugged her and got into the car with her. Inside the room, han ping was so angry that she pounded her chest. Ji ¡®an has been led astray. He¡¯s never talked back to me before.ll Zi, your words are shing with me everywhere.¡± Tan Shuyi felt a little ufortable. Sheughed dryly and said, ¡± Auntie, it¡¯s been so many years in Ji ¡®an. It¡¯s not easy to find a girl you like. Han ping took her hand. Shuyi, you¡¯re such a good child. Ji ¡®an was very rude to you. He hasn¡¯t spoken to you since he came in, and you¡¯re still speaking up for him. Tan Shuyi forced a smile and said,¡±l came at a bad time today.¡± ¡°Shuyi, I heard that you used to have a good impression of Ji ¡®an, is that true?¡± han ping asked. Tan Shuyi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly said, ¡± Auntie, who did you hear that from? there¡¯s no such thing. Ji ¡®an and I are just ordinary friends. I don¡¯t have any feelings for him. Also, I think he¡¯s very suitable for mu Mian. Jit an has a cold personality, while mu Mian is warm and cheerful. Isn¡¯t it great for them to be together? ¡® Han Ping¡¯s expression could not help but reveal a hint of disappointment in her eyes, but she did not show it. ¡°You don¡¯t like Ji ¡®an, Yingluo?¡± There was actually someone in this world who didn¡¯t like their Ji ¡®an, who was obviously so outstanding. Tan Shuyi¡¯s expression was a little ufortable. Auntie, when ites to love, you have to be willing. I¡¯ve never seen Ji ¡®an like someone so much. He liked her so much that he would hold her hand in front of others, or even hold her in his arms. The more she spoke, the uglier han Ping¡¯s expression became. She said indifferently, ¡± yes, yes, I know. You¡¯re too considerate of others. You should think more about yourself. You¡¯re not young anymore. Do you have someone you like? ¡± Tan Shuyi coughed ufortably. ¡°Yingying doesn¡¯t have any for now.¡± Han ping held her hand tightly. don¡¯t waste any more time. Hurry up and find a partner.. Understand? ¡° Chapter 1440 - 1440: Am I a thief? Chapter 1440: Am I a thief? ¡°I know, Auntie,¡± tan Shuyi smiled. After dinner, tan Shuyi also left in a hurry. She heaved a sigh of relief after she left the house.ll He didn¡¯t know when he would be able to open his aperture, and he didn¡¯t know if his family would ept him. She knew her parents too well. They were the same kind of people as Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s aunt. They were used to being high and mighty. In fact, before she met him, she had more or less been bossy and looked down on everyone. However, she liked such a poor little daze.ll Zi. It was really worrying. On this side, Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s uncle and aunt obviously didn¡¯t like mu Mian. On the other side, she already knew how her parents would react. The road ahead was long. It was better to hide him first and let second young master Tang walk in front while she followed behind to pick up the ready-made benefits. On a rainy night, the car sped all the way, sshing water. The more Tang Ji ¡®an looked at her, the more he despised her. ¡°Can¡¯t you change your clothes when you¡¯re here as a guest?¡± Tonight, this girl was dressed so inly and slovenly. Compared to tan Shuyi, she really made him feel resentful for not being able to meet his expectations. Mu Mian looked at him pitifully. Wasn¡¯t it his aunt who had forcefully pulled her away? she didn¡¯t have time to change her clothes at all, okay? She had wanted to go in and put on some light makeup, but his aunt was so domineering. How could she say no? Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and ruffled her hair. next time youe to my family gathering, you have to dress up properly. Dress like how you did when I first brought you to meet uncle and aunt. ¡°Yes, inspector Tang,¡± mu Mian smiled. The car stopped at the entrance of her house. The courtyard was quiet and seemed to be empty. The rain did not stop. The early autumn weather was a little cold, and the night was a little quiet. Mu Mian reached out to open the car door, but Tang Ji ¡®an grabbed her hand.ll Holding her hand, mu Mian¡¯s heart thumped non-stop. What was Yingluo doing? Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s deep voice rang in her ears, I Il stay at your house tonight.¡± Didn¡¯t aunt look down on her? he just had to stay here. No one had the right to object to the person he liked. Mu Mian¡¯s heart was beating even faster, and she couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva.¡±Ah? Let Yingluo stay at my house?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and flicked her forehead. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve stayed with me so many times, can¡¯t I stay with you?¡± Mu Mian touched her neck and said softly, ¡± ¡°Let me go in and spy on the enemy first.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ll go see if there¡¯s anyone at home. If there¡¯s no one, you can stay.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an narrowed his eyes, ¡°you want me to do it secretly?¡±ll Touched it?¡± Mu Mian looked at him innocently, ¡°what else?¡± You still want to stay here in broad daylight?¡± Mu Mian held an umbre and rushed into the courtyard. She looked around and thought, ¡®well, it¡¯s good. There¡¯s no one at home. My grandfather is about to be discharged from the hospital. He probably went to the hospital to see him.¡¯ She held the big umbre and returned to the door. She looked around, then sneaked to the car and said in a low voice, ¡± alright, get out of the car. There¡¯s no one here. Hurry up. Tang Ji ¡®an slowly got out of the car like a noble young master. Mu Mian reached out and pressed down on his shoulder. bend down a little. You¡¯re too tall and too big a target. You¡¯ll be easily seen. ¡°Am I a thief?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an gritted his teeth. Mu Mian reached out and covered his mouth, ¡± ¡°Shush!¡± Tang Ji ¡®an held his forehead. He was really a thief. The two of them held an umbre, bent down, and sneaked through the front yard into mu Mian¡¯s room.. Chapter 1441 - 1443- Spider Chapter 1441: Chapter 1443- Spider She closed the umbre and ced it in the corridor. Tang Ji ¡®an looked around. Her room was too small. There was only a wooden bed, an old wardrobe, and a desk with peeling paint. It felt like a house with only four walls. &Nbsp; mu Mian put down the umbre and walked into the house. um, why don¡¯t we go to the yard to brush our teeth, wash our faces, and then wash our feet? ¡® ¡°In the courtyard?¡± Mu Mian knew that this young master had never experienced this kind of life before. It just so happened that it was raining outside, so she said, ¡± forget it, I¡¯ll go get some water. You can brush your teeth and wash your face in front of my door. As soon as she left, he wanted to follow her. Mu Mian quickly stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t go out. If theye back, they¡¯ll see you immediately.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an narrowed his eyes and looked at her. ¡°When the timees, there¡¯ll be chaos. You don¡¯t understand our family¡¯s situation, so we¡¯d better not cause any trouble.¡± Half an hourter, the two of them were done showering.ll She ran to her parents ¡®room opposite and took out a set of her father¡¯s undershirt and shorts. Sheughed and said, ¡± ¡®You¡¯ve worn this type of pajamas before, so you should be familiar with it.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an took it and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°So why didn¡¯t they buy pajamas?¡± heh, ¡± mu Mian chuckled. we, the working ss, are not that particr about food and clothing. Only you capitalists are so picky about food and clothing. Tang Ji ¡®an took the pajamas and looked around. Here came the question. Looking at the girl¡¯s bobbing head, a certain someone¡¯s interest was piqued. He reached out and began to unbutton his shirt. ¡°How do you maintain such a good figure?¡± The young girl didn¡¯t answer the question, but her words stunned Tang Ji ¡®an. Mu Mian reacted to the question she asked and immediately exined, ¡°Listen to me. That¡¯s not what I wanted to ask. I don¡¯t know why it changed the moment I said it. What I wanted to say was that it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡¯ Tang Ji ¡®an chuckled, thinking that her youthful appearance was really cute. He reached out and undid all the buttons. Mu Mian panicked and quickly covered her eyes with her hands.¡±l didn¡¯t see anything.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an unhurriedly took off his white shirt and picked up the White undershirt beside him. He deliberatelv teased. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t secretlv look at me through your fingers.¡± Mu Mian looked as if she had been humiliated,¡¯who wants to see it? Am I that kind of person? Don¡¯t look at people from the crack of the door and look down on them. Tang Ji ¡®an thought it was funny. In the first 28 years of his life, life had never been so interesting. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s voice trembled,¡±Spider Pixiu, there¡¯s a Spider Pixiu on my shoulder.¡± Mu Mian quickly jumped up and grabbed with her bare hands.ll He grabbed the spider on his shoulder, pushed open the window, and threw it out. Second young master Tang was dumbfounded. ¡°Well, I caught a Spider just now. I¡¯m going out to wash my hands,¡± she said with an embarrassed expression. With that, he ran out in a hurry. It was still raining outside, so Tang Ji ¡®an couldn¡¯t stop her. A momentter, she returned in a hurry. She closed the door and turned around. With a gulp, the sound of him swallowing his saliva was a little loud, at least covering the sound of the rain outside. She stared at the man in front of her. His handsome face and deep and slightly blurred eyes made her heart beat so fast that it was unbearable. She had been waiting for Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s first sentence. But to his surprise, the first thing Tang Ji ¡®an said was, ¡± ¡°How dare you catch a Spider?¡± Mu Mian¡¯s face fell as she looked at him.. Chapter 1442 - 1442: A small room Chapter 1442: A small room Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Girl, why do you even dare to catch a Spider?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an asked. ¡°So, Qingqing, you¡¯re afraid of spiders?¡± mu Mian looked at him in understanding. Tang Ji ¡®an coughed lightly. Mu Mianughed out loud, ¡°you¡¯re obviously afraid. When the spider fell on you just now, I could hear you being depressed.¡±ll You¡¯ve snorted, and your voice is trembling. You¡¯re clearly afraid.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and grabbed her waist. He gritted his teeth.¡¯You little girl, Yingluo.¡± Mu Mian sneaked over to the bed. I won¡¯tugh at you. You don¡¯t have to pretend in front of me. ¡°Mianmian, Huahua.¡± ¡°My mom¡¯s here, my mom¡¯s here, Yingluo!¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll just say you¡¯re asleep.¡± Mianmian, Huahua! Cao Feng¡¯s voice could be heard outside the door. Mu Mian coughed and tried to sound as normal as possible.¡±Eh? What¡¯s wrong, mom?¡± ¡°We just came back from the hospital. On the way back, we saw a stall selling sugar-fried chestnuts. We bought a pack. When youe to our room, you can eat chestnuts and watch TV. We can even watch half an episode of the TV show you¡¯re acting in.¡± no, I can¡¯t, ¡± she said loudly. mom, I¡¯m a little sleepy. I want to sleep. no, I can¡¯t, ¡± she said loudly. mom, I¡¯m a little sleepy. I want to sleep. Cao Feng was pushing the door open. Mu Mian was so scared that her heart was in her throat. why is the door locked? ¡± Cao Feng muttered outside. you little girl. Someone¡¯s elbows on the bedll Go, look at her calmly, it¡¯spletely like watching the fire from the other side. mom, go back to your room, ¡± mu Mian said loudly. I¡¯m going to sleep. Cao Feng was still mumbling outside. it¡¯s raining today and the weather is getting cold. I¡¯m here to see if your nket is thick enough. You little girl, don¡¯t catch a cold sleeping at night. Mu Mian thought to herself, not cold at all. Not only is it not cold, it¡¯s very hot. It¡¯s so hot that I¡¯m about to breathe. ¡°I¡¯m not cold, the nket is very thick.¡± ¡°Ah? Was it? Why does your voice sound a little hoarse?¡± Mu Mian facepalmed. Aiya, mom. You should go back to your room. I really want to sleep. Okay, okay, okay. I know. I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Go to sleep. Cao Feng turned around and was confused. Why was this girl so strange today? In the room, Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s well-defined fingers gently moved.ll When he kissed her face, mu Mian felt ticklish. He bent down and nibbled on her lips. Mu Mian looked at his charming eyes and stammered, ¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t like this before.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s voice seemed to be bewitched. ¡°Even I can¡¯t exin it. I don¡¯t know how I became like this.¡± He had to calm down for a long time before he finally calmed down. The problem was that there was only one bed in this small room. How were two people going to sleep? Shey under him, her hands folded in front of her chest, and muttered, ¡± ¡°How do I sleep?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an looked around and raised an eyebrow. there¡¯s only one bed. How else can I sleep? ¡® Mu Mian¡¯s voice became softer. I only have one nket over here. The other nkets are in my parents ¡®room. Do you want to use them? ¡± He got down from her body andy on the bed.ll He then pulled the nket over. ¡°To avoid any more trouble, just sleep like this.¡± With that, he stretched out his long hand and pulled the wire beside him gently. The light went out and the room was dark. The sound of the rain also became louder. That night, second young master Tang, who had always slept alone for as long as he could remember, surprisingly slept very well. The person in his arms would not be able to sleep well. How could she be calm when she was suddenly sleeping in the arms of a man? The sound of the rain outside was still pitter-patter, and she was not in the mood to sleep. The man beside her was breathing steadily, and she could tell that he was sleeping soundly.. Chapter 1443 - 1443: Didn’t come back the whole night Chapter 1443: Didn¡¯te back the whole night Trantor: 549690339 Mu Mian moved, but the man held her tightly. Mu Mian carefully ced her hand on his waist. Second young master Tang was a typical man. He looked thin when he was dressed, but he was muscr when he was undressed. He definitely had a good figure. Fortunately, second young master was busy with work, and because mu Mian¡¯s scent seemed to help him sleep well, he was in a deep sleep and was not disturbed by her small movements. Mu Mian didn¡¯t sleep much the entire night. When the sky was just beginning to light up, Tang Ji ¡®an heard the little woman¡¯s voice in his ear. ¡°Tang Ji ¡®an, wake up, Huahua, wake up, Huahua!¡± He was a little confused and reached out to trap her. He moaned but did not speak. Mu Mian used both her hands. hey, wake up. You should leave. If you wait for them to wake up before you leave, people will gossip. Tang Ji ¡®an opened his eyes and looked at her,¡±l really do have to do it secretly.¡±ll Touchll What happened?¡± A faint light shone through the window and she smiled guiltily. ¡°I¡¯ve wronged you.¡± ¡°Am I that shameful?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an gritted his teeth. Mu Mian chuckled, ¡°you¡¯ve been wronged. It¡¯s better to avoid unnecessary trouble. When I move to my own apartment, I won¡¯t have to be so sneaky anymore.¡±ll I can touch it. ¡® ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll go out and Scout,¡± mu Mian said softly. ¡°Gueri warfare?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an put his hand on his forehead. Mu Mian¡¯s expression was grave. Tang Ji ¡®an, don¡¯t take this lightly. This is a very serious matter. After she finished speaking, she was about to run out in her nightdress, but Tang Ji ¡®an stopped her and put a knitted jacket over her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of catching a cold?¡± Mu Mian¡¯s tears flowed freely. My boyfriend is so considerate. I¡¯m soforted. She went out for a walk and then ran back in hurriedly. She lowered her voice and said, ¡± ¡°Quick, they¡¯re not up yet. Get out.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an put on his suit and was slowly pulled out by her. As they walked, mu Mian stuffed 20 cents into his hands. ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an was confused. Mu Mian smiled. your car isn¡¯t here, and it¡¯s still so early. You didn¡¯t take a taxi, only the morning bus. Sorry to trouble second young master Tang to take the bus. The veins on Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s forehead were bulging. He had never taken a bus before, okay? Mu Mian pulled her to the door in a panic. She pulled the lock of the wooden door with great effort and opened it. ¡°Second young master Tang?¡± Her first aunt¡¯s voice rang out from behind her, and mu Mian¡¯s body stiffened. In a split second, mu Mian turned to look at Tang Ji ¡®an beside her. ¡°You¡¯re here so early, is there something you need?¡± She left and pretended to have just arrived. Mu Mian¡¯s mind was still quite quick. Fortunately, Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s reaction was fast. He said calmly, ¡± ¡°I came to see you before work. ¡± Liu cuixiang didn¡¯t suspect him and quickly nodded and bowed to him. ¡°Inspector Tang, you¡¯re early.¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy, so I usually go to thew firm very early,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said coldly. ¡°You¡¯re really dedicated,¡± Liu cuixiang quickly said. ¡°Alright, you can go back to work now,¡± mu Mian quickly pushed him out. Then, he turned around and walked back to his room without a change in his expression. Fortunately, she had reacted quickly enough. It was just that second young master had to take the bus himself. In Si Nan mansion, han ping didn¡¯t sleep for the whole night. When the sun rose, she quickly ran to Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s room and saw that there was still no one. She couldn¡¯t help but feel suffocated and returned to her room with a dark face. Su Zhengguo had already put on his clothes and was about to head downstairs when han ping pulled him back. old su, Ji ¡®an didn¡¯te backst night.. Chapter 1444 - 1444: Is aunt that kind of person? Chapter 1444: Is aunt that kind of person? Trantor: 549690339 Su Zhengguo adjusted his sses and was a little surprised.¡±ls that so?¡± Han ping quickly replied, ¡± it¡¯s true. I went into his room at 12 0 ¡®clockst night, but he wasn¡¯t there. It¡¯s already past 6 0¡¯ clock now, and he¡¯s still not there. Doesn¡¯t that mean he didn¡¯te backst night? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too strict with him, he might get emotional,¡± su Zhengguo sighed. Han ping gritted her teeth. that little girl must have urged him to stay. People from that kind of family have always been shameless. I told you I wouldn¡¯t misjudge people. That girl pretended to be obedient on the surface, but who knows what she¡¯s like in private? otherwise, how could our Ji ¡®an be so infatuated with her? ¡± that¡¯s enough, ¡± su Zhengguo said in a low voice. Ji ¡®an is clearly dering war on you. You made things difficult for that girlst night, so he¡¯s deliberately staying with her. Han ping clutched her chest and said, ¡°am I not doing this for the good of that brat?¡± Was mu Mian someone he could control? ¡°Born in a small alley, this kind of person has no bottom line. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to get close to our Ji ¡®an, Dut ne Still nas to tmnK or ways to nolo onto tms mg tree. r CK, aon?t 1 Know those girls from small families?¡± As they were talking, the door opened. Tang Ji ¡®an walked in and nced at han ping. Han ping had a stomach full of anger, but she had really offended her nephew. She could only swallow her anger. you¡¯re back from Ji ¡®an. Did Yingluo spend the night at little MU¡¯s ce? ¡± ¡°Yes, it rained heavilyst night, so I stayed at her ce for the night,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said lightly. I asked to stay, ¡± he said after a pause. I hope that you won¡¯t make things difficult for mu Mian the next time you see her. Don¡¯t say anything about her. Han ping couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and smiled, ¡°Your aunt is not that kind of person.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows and walked upstairs. ¡°I¡¯m going to thew firm after I change my clothes.¡± The moment he entered the room, han ping immediately said to su Zhengguo, Did you see that? did you see how protective this kid is of mu Mian? have you ever seen him being so protective of someone else? I really can¡¯t see what¡¯s worth him protecting that girl, he must¡¯ve used some underhanded means.¡± that¡¯s enough, ¡± su Zhengguo said in a low voice. don¡¯t say so much. Ji ¡®an will make a scene if they hear you. The people in thew firm realized that their usually cold director was smiling from time to time today, as if something happy had happened. After the meeting, a few inspectors surrounded him. ¡°Secretary Tang, what¡¯s the situation with our director today? He¡¯sughing from time to time, and he doesn¡¯t even know it. It¡¯s a little scary.¡± Secretary Tang nced at the detectives in front of him coldly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you like his gloomy face?¡± The detectivesughed and said, ¡± I¡¯m used to the face of the King of Hell in the Tang office. Now that the spring breeze is suddenly blowing on my face, I suspect that it¡¯s the beginning of spring and not autumn. Secretary Tang, you know the Tang office best. What¡¯s going on? ¡± Is there anything good happening recently?¡± Secretary Tang really didn¡¯t know, but under normal circumstances, what Dunn was happy about was rted to miss mu. Men and women in Love had no brains. After Secretary Tang chatted with the inspectors, he entered Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s office with a pile of documents. He put the documents on the desk and saw that his office was in a daze. This was really rare. His director Tang was so conscientious and worked hard on a person, but he was actually distracted during working hours. Even he was very curious about what had happened between the two.. Chapter 1445 - 1447-boundless glory Chapter 1445: Chapter 1447-boundless glory Trantor: 549690339 He coughed lightly. director Tang, there¡¯s been a case recently. It¡¯s a little tricky. Tang Ji ¡®an immediately came back to his senses,¡±yes, you mean Yingluo.¡± Secretary Tang handed over a document. director Tang, there¡¯s a case here. Fifty-six families in the Laocheng District in the south of the city jointly sued Linda real estate. ¡°Why?¡± because Linda real estate wants to demolish the old houses in that area, and the residents don¡¯t agree. Tang Ji ¡®an flipped through the documents. the reason for your disagreement? do you have feelings for that area? or is there some other reason? ¡± most of them are not satisfied with thepensation. A small number of them really have feelings for the Laocheng District. ¡°Then let¡¯s leave this case to Zhong Qi.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows. ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± Secretary Tang chuckled. Zhong Qi¡¯s face darkened when she received the case. This case was really a dilemma. If she really won thewsuit and Linda real estate gave up thend, the residents who couldn¡¯t get morepensation would be dissatisfied. If she lost thewsuit, the residents who had feelings for the Laocheng District would be dissatisfied. There would be dissatisfaction from both sides. This was really a difficult case. Moreover, she had been taking on financial cases all this while, and the people she came into contact with were more high-end. If she were to rashly ask her tomunicate and mediate with the residents of the Laocheng District, wouldn¡¯t that be a loss of face? Hence, she looked for the Section Chief of the case files Department and asked him to make some adjustments and transfer the case to another Inspector General. ¡°Inspector Zhong, are you looking down on normal cases?¡± the Section Chief said. Zhong Qi¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she hurriedly said, ¡± You¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m still following the former Lieutenant Governor¡¯s corruption case, so I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to find the time. If she won the corruption case, she would be able to make a name for herself. Compared to the two unsavory cases here, sillyll He even knew what to choose. ¡°Is a Chief Inspector only in charge of one case?¡± the chief asked with a grave expression. Little Zhong, you have to learn how to adjust yourself. You can¡¯t look down on some civil cases just because your casepletion rate is high, understand?¡± Seeing that the chief¡¯s expression was not too good, Zhong Qi did not dare to insist any longer and could only take the case. She tidied up the case files and returned to her office. She was extremely frustrated. There was another mess, and she had to go to the chaotic Laocheng Districtmunicate with the lower-ss people. It was really tiring and annoying. But she had no choice. She didn¡¯t have the right to say no. One day, she would be a section Chief. That way, she would only be able toe into contact with high-ranking officials and nobles. She would no longer have tomunicate with those low-level people. On the other side, the Gu twins were having their first birthday party. During the day, they held a birthday party in the song family, and then dozens of people watched niannian and Yanzhi grab the week. Yanzhi, this kid, might be quiet most of the time, but at critical moments, he could be quite powerful and domineering. He held a wooden model gun in one hand and a small ne model in the other. Gu jinghang was quite satisfied.¡¯Sure, sure. The son will inherit his father¡¯s business.¡¯ The group of rough men under Gu jinghang were so excited that they cheered as if their own son had be sessful. that¡¯s great. Someone has inherited boss¡¯s job. He¡¯s also qualified to be the director in the future. Song ran hugged Yanzhi in relief and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°You want to do scientific research too? I¡¯m telling you, your dad will definitely be strict with you. You have to think twice before you act..¡± Chapter 1446 - 1446: Do you dare to disobey? Chapter 1446: Do you dare to disobey? Trantor: 549690339 Little Yanzhi grabbed one of them in each hand and held them tightly. Gu jinghang nodded. hmm, not bad. She has a strong heart. She¡¯s suitable for research. Song ran raised her eyebrows. child, I can¡¯t save you anymore. From now on, you¡¯ll be trained by your father. On the other hand, niannian was still crawling around on the ground. This little girl had made a big circle and was still picking and choosing. Niannian scanned through therge circle of items. Song ran squatted down and pinched the little girl¡¯s toot cheeks with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? No one you like?¡± Niannian grabbed a seal and song Xuanughed, ¡± ¡°This little girl is going to be a high-ranking official in the future.¡± Song ran facepalmed. It seemed like her son and daughter were both ambitious people. They both had to enter politics. It was so tiring to be in politics. Couldn¡¯t he be an idle businessman like her? Now, Gu jinghang¡¯s legacy had been inherited, and so had her father¡¯s. What about herpany? who was she going to hand it over to in the future? It all depended on what young master yang would catch in the next week. The first-Month celebration ended in a lively manner. Du Dapeng drove the director, his wife, and the two little babies to the second Institute. Yin Hua sat in the front passenger seat, and the two big shots at the back each held a child. Du Dapeng scratched his head and stopped talking. Song ran nced at him and said,¡±Da Peng, you have something to say.¡± &Nbsp; Du Dapeng¡¯s face suddenly turned red. Song ran¡¯s sharp senses picked up the scent of gossip. ¡°What are you blushing Du Dapeng stammered. boss, please excuse me. I have a report tomorrow that I need you to help me approve. ¡°What report?¡± Gu jinghang raised his eyebrows. ¡°Marriage report,¡± du Dapeng said firmly. Song ran was instantly excited. Married? They got married just like that? Have you guys already reached the point of discussing marriage?¡± Yin Hua, who had always been boyish, showed a rare shy expression. sister-inw, our Yingluo and I have been together for a long time. I just didn¡¯t tell you much. Song ran was so excited that she hugged Yanzhi with one hand and hit Gu jinghang¡¯s back with the other. hurry, hurry, hurry. Go back and approve his marriage report. The car stopped outside the office building of the second Institute. Gu jinghang said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Bring me the marriage report.¡± Du Dapeng scratched the back of his head and said,¡±ah?¡± Boss, are we really signing today? I¡¯m not in a hurry. You can go back with sister-inw first. It¡¯s the same to approve it tomorrow.¡± Gu jinghang pushed his head and said, ¡®the chief¡¯s wife has already spoken. Do I dare to disobey?¡¯ Hurry up and get it. ¡± Du Dapeng excitedly rushed out of the car and quickly rushed back with two pages of the report. Gu jinghang flipped through it and nced at him. ¡°You have to know that you¡¯re marrying my sister. If you dare to treat her badly ¡­¡± Du Dapeng quickly raised his hand and swore, ¡°I¡¯ll let the director punish me ording to the family rules.¡± &Nbsp; Gu jinghang waved his hand and signed a few big words. ¡°Alright, take it,¡± Du Dapeng held the marriage report in his hands. His excitement was beyond words. Song ran smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Alright, Yin Hua, you go to Da Peng¡¯s ce tonight.¡± Yin Hua was a little embarrassed, ¡°that child Yingluo.¡± we¡¯ll bring it ourselves, ¡± song ran smiled. &Nbsp; Du Dapeng and Yin Hua got out of the car together. It was autumn and the night was dark. Song ran leaned over to Gu jinghang¡¯s ear and said excitedly, ¡® ¡°Look, look, they¡¯re holding hands.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s face darkened. this kid. How dare he do this in front of me. Song ran snorted. Chief Gu was in charge of everything, but he still wanted to control his subordinates ¡®partners? He¡¯s already restrained himself enough and didn¡¯t reveal much in front of us, yet you¡¯re still not satisfied..¡± Chapter 1447 - 1449 -having more skills is no pressure Chapter 1447: Chapter 1449 -having more skills is no pressure Trantor: 549690339 Gu jinghang smiled. Dapeng is not bad. I¡¯m relieved that Yin Hua is able to marry him. Song ran looked at the little one who was fast asleep in their arms. ¡°Inspector Gu, let¡¯s go home too.¡± Gu jinghang got out of the car and stretched out his other hand. ¡°I¡¯ll carry him.¡± After he finished speaking, he forcefully pulled Yanzhi into his arms. Song ran poked his chest. director Gu, when are you going to the research Association to listen to the report? ¡± Gu jinghang tidied her hair and asked, ¡®what¡¯s wrong? Madam, are you hoping that I¡¯ll join The Research Society?¡± Song ran nodded. I¡¯ve been looking forward to seeing you shine for the country. The most important thing was that she could have a good rest now that he was out. Even a body made of iron could not withstand his torment. She needed to take a break. Her body needed a long break. Chief Gu gently stroked her back.¡±Yes, we¡¯ll leave for the South at the end of the month.¡± When song ran heard that, she became excited and moved around. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the train station, okay?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s voice was deep. don¡¯t move. The cold wind is blowing under the nket. Aren¡¯t you cold? ¡± Song rany on top of him and smiled. I¡¯m hugging a big stove. I¡¯m not cold, not cold, not cold at all. Song ran was in his arms. She was already drowsy from the fatigue. She mumbled, ¡± will the report be broadcast live? ¡® He caressed her cheek. yes, there will be. Just stay in front of the TV and watch me. Song ran wrapped her arms around his waist. thest time you appeared on TV, you¡¯ve attracted so many love rivals for me. Chief Gu, you have to keep a low profile. ¡°Then I¡¯ll talk to the fellow in charge of the cameras and ask him not to bring me to the scene.¡¯ Song ran snorted. you¡¯re one of the four most handsome men in the Research Institute. I¡¯m just afraid that they won¡¯t be able to help but bring you to the camera. Gu jinghang lowered his head and kissed the corner of her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯m not just yours. Only you can kiss, hug, and touch me.¡± sure, ¡± song ran chuckled. I¡¯m the only one who can touch and kiss you. The person in his arms gradually fell asleep. Gu jinghang¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. Qin mo was indeed like an invisible bomb. Although he could use his position to suppress him, there was no way topletely eliminate this hidden danger. It was like a Fishbone stuck in his throat, making him worry from time to time that the person mighte back to kill him. In the Medical Institute¡¯sboratory, Qin mo was sitting in the director¡¯s office of the southeast Research Institute in his uniform. He saidzily, ¡± director, after this seminar, I still want to apply to be transferred back to the Central Research Institute. The Bureau chief nced at him and asked,¡±what¡¯s wrong?¡± Does professor Qin look down on our Southeast Research Institute?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood,¡± Qin mo smiled. The director continued, ¡± you should know that our country¡¯s research and development of precise medical instruments and high-efficiency drugs are all here. So, if professor Qin stays here, I believe that there will be results soon. When the timees, I will report it to the general Science Department and directly give you the title of chief. Qin Mo¡¯s reputation had beenpletely washed clean now. The higher-ups also nned to let go of his dark historypletely. Therefore, it really wasn¡¯t a burden to have more skills. I don¡¯t care about fame and fortune, ¡± Qin mo said indifferently. I don¡¯t care even if you just give me the title of director. The director nced at him. so, professor Qin, ran ran has a crush on a girl in Haicheng? ¡± he asked. Qin mo raised his eyebrows slightly. He was rather open and honest.. Chapter 1448 - 1448: Invite mu Mian over too? Chapter 1448: Invite mu Mian over too? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Then bring that girl over to the southeast Research Institute. That way, you can also participate in Medical Research and Development without any distractions,¡± the director said. ¡°She¡¯s not willing to.¡± Qin mo couldn¡¯t help butugh. She was smiling on the surface, but she felt bitter in her heart. How did it feel to be unable to get the person she loved the most in her entire life? He felt that the rest of his life was too long, and every day that passed was more and more torture. Qin mo thought that perhaps this was the enmity between them. The enmity of killing his father and mother, kidnapping and murder, and entanglement. Sometimes, he thought, if only he didn¡¯t have those dark past . He was just a medical expert in the Academy of Sciences. What kind of rtionship would he have with song ran? By then, would he still be able topete with Gu jinghang? It should, perhaps, be possible. He was not any worse than Gu jinghang. The Bureau chief saw hisck of interest and smiled. ¡°This isn¡¯t a big problem. We¡¯ll talk about it when the timees.¡± The southeast Research Institute really hoped to keep Qin mo so that Gu jinghang would have room to disy his skills. In Haicheng, han Ping¡¯s heart was burning with anxiety the entire day. She felt that if she did not do something, her outstanding nephew would really be yed.ll She felt that she couldn¡¯t just sit back and wait for her death. He contacted his second aunt and uncle in Ji ¡®an, nning to have a family gathering. She was the one who had the final say in the SU family, so when she said she wanted to organize a gathering, she naturally received a hundred responses. During dinner, han ping still asked for Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s opinion. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her. just have a simple meal at my ce. Ask second uncle and second aunt, as well as my cousins, toe over. Han ping quickly nodded. that¡¯s right. I had the same idea. We¡¯ll just have a meal here. Ji ¡®an, Oh, ran ran, can I invite mu Mian over too? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just bring her over when the timees,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said without changing his expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± han ping was rather upset. You¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll make things difficult for your girlfriend?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows. Han ping exploded on the spot and pointed at him, ¡± ¡°You little ingrate, is this how you treat your aunt?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an grabbedll He held her finger and smiled. aunt, I¡¯ll make it clear. As for mu Mian, I¡¯ll marry no one but her. So, you must treat her well. After all, we¡¯ll be a family in the future. After he finished speaking, Tang Ji ¡®an stood up leisurely and left. Han ping thumped her chest in anger as she said to su Zhengguo, ¡± ¡°Old su, did you hear that? did you hear that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not deaf,¡± su Zhengguo sighed. Han ping gritted her teeth and said, ¡± this little rascal. He didn¡¯t even put on a pretense. He said bluntly that I would bully mu Mian. Did I bully her? ¡± Su Zhengguo patted the back of her hand. that¡¯s enough, that¡¯s enough. Restrain yourself a little. That child Ji ¡®an is the most disobedient. Learn your lesson. Han ping thumped her chest and asked, ¡°who¡¯s the elder here?¡± Why do I have to listen to that little Rascal¡¯s attitude?¡± that kid is indeed reckless. I¡¯ll talk to him about it when I have time, ¡± su Zhengguo said as he adjusted his sses. In Tong city, North of Sea city Base, the great weathering factory was officially built in the northernmost area of Tong city, in a deserted area. The terrain here was not good, and the transportation was not convenient. Compared to chongxian in Haicheng, the transportation cost was much higher, and the sales channels were much fewer. Therefore, the boss of the great weathering factory hated the culprit, director Tang, to the core. Zhang Qiang and Zhang Jian were brothers. They used to be in the underworld. Later, by chance, they opened a factory and set up a big weathering factory. Only then did they get rid of some of the gangster¡¯s aura.. Chapter 1449 - 1449: Su Xingyu Chapter 1449: Su Xingyu Trantor: 549690339 The two brothers were sitting in the office, sighing and groaning. Zhang Jian was smoking as he said indignantly, brother, why do you think that director Tang is so nosy? our chemical nt is built in chongxian. The sewage, the sewage can¡¯t flow into his house. Why does he have to worry? ¡± Zhang Qiang also had a cigarette in his mouth and his expression was gloomy.¡±He was indeed a busybody, but things have alreadye to this. There¡¯s no room for change.¡± Zhang Jian mmed the table. I can¡¯t ept this. Our profits have been reduced by 20%. Damn it! Il The Tang family is really not good.¡± he has a powerful background, ¡± Zhang Qiang said darkly. he can do whatever he wants because of his father. He even sent Section Chief Lou to the Northwest. I l What can we do?¡± f * ck! Zhang Jian cursed in a low voice. he pissed me off. I¡¯ll get someone to beat him up. Zhang Qiang waved his hand. don¡¯t act rashly. He¡¯s the young master of an aristocratic family. He has a lot of power. He¡¯s a Member of Parliament, and his uncle is a Minister. Anyone in his family is a high-ranking official. We can¡¯t mess with him. Zhang Jian wasn¡¯t willing to give up. brother, let me tell you, even officials are afraid of hooligans. Since we started our factory, who have we been afraid of? we¡¯ve always put our heads on our pants. We¡¯re men with indomitable spirits. Why should we be bullied by the second generation of the officials? ¡® Zhang Qiang slowly blew out a ring of smoke. don¡¯t act rashly and don¡¯t cause trouble for me. We¡¯re no match for second young master Tang. He looks young, but he¡¯s very powerful. ¡°Brother, can you really take this lying down?¡± Zhang Jian said with hatred. ¡°Even if I can¡¯t bear it, I have to.¡± He had been in the business for many years, so he naturally knew what he could do and what he could not. In Haicheng, in the Golden autumn and October, Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s car stopped at the entrance of the MU family¡¯s house again. Liu cuixiang and Feng Xia secretly entered Feng Xia¡¯s house and went to gossip again. Tang Ji ¡®an sat in the car and waited for mu Mian. Soon, he saw here out wearing a blue checkered dress and a pink knitted shirt. Tang Ji ¡®an opened the car door for her. Mu Mian adjusted her clothes and smiled at him. ¡°How do you feel today? Can you wash away the shame?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an ruffled her hair. it¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re stronger than thest time. Many rtives are here today. You don¡¯t have to be afraid. ¡°I told you, I won¡¯t have stage fright,¡± mu Mian raised her chin. Apart from her background, which was not a choice, her other qualities were not bad. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said, pleased. Si Nan mansion, there were many people. Sixth uncle parked the car. When the people in the house heard the sound of the car engine, they immediately moved and gathered around the window. Second aunt, Zhong Ling: ¡± I heard that Ji ¡®an is bringing his partner over today. This child has finally found a partner. Right now, our family is only missing one, Xingyu, who¡¯s still single. I¡¯m so worried. Su Xingyu was her youngest son. Han ping scoffed, ¡°your Xingyu calls quality over quantity, what¡¯s so strange about choosing a partner?¡± With his status, there are many people who try to get close to him. The key is that he has high standards and doesn¡¯t like them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Our family isn¡¯t very picky,¡± Zhong Ling smiled. ¡°Is Xingyuing today?¡± yes, he¡¯s here. He just arrived in Haicheng yesterday for business, so he¡¯sing over for dinner today. He might be a littlete. ¡°Everyone in the SU family is busy,¡± han ping said, pleased.. Chapter 1450 - 1452-a match of equal social status Chapter 1450: Chapter 1452-a match of equal social status Trantor: 549690339 In the courtyard, Tang Ji ¡®an held mu Mian¡¯s hand as they got out of the car. Coincidentally, another car was also parked. Tan Shuyi got out of the car. Tan Shuyi¡¯s head hurt. Aunt Ji ¡®an had told her over and over again that she had toe. She really couldn¡¯t refuse. As soon as she got out of the car, she could feel second young master Tang¡¯s sharp gaze. She cried out in her heart. Brother, do you think I want to mess things up? I¡¯m just being forced to do this. She quickly walked in front of mu Mian and felt second young master Tang¡¯s protective bodynguage. She said to mu Mian,¡±Mu Mian, I have two things to say to you. Can you stay?¡± ¡°She has nothing to say to you,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said coldly. Mu Mian facepalmed. Why was this person so nervous? she broke free from Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s hand.¡±You go in first, I¡¯ll have a few words with miss tan.¡± Her intuition told her that tan Shuyi wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for her, and he didn¡¯t like Tang Ji ¡®an either. A woman¡¯s sixth sense had always been very urate. Tang Ji ¡®an narrowed his eyes and looked at her. He gritted his teeth.¡±You¡¯re so silly! ¡± Mu Mian pushed him forward. I think you have a lot of rtives. Go in and greet them. I¡¯ll be right there. It was already Mid-Autumn. At night, the cool wind was blowing gently. Mu Mian and tan Shuyi stood under the Laurel tree and began The Business Exchange between women. Tan Shuyi: ¡± you are so beautiful today. Your clothes are very elegant. ¡°You¡¯re very pretty too. You¡¯re smart and beautiful.¡± The two of them lowered their heads and smiled, feeling a little awkward. Tan Shuyi was very open and honest,¡±miss mu, please.¡± ¡°You can call me mu Mian, or Xiao Mian?¡± ¡°Alright, Xiao Mian, then you can call me Shuyi.¡± ¡°Alright, Shuyi.¡± yes, I just wanted to tell you that I didn¡¯t n oning, but my aunt in Ji ¡®an is an elder. She invited me, so it would be impolite of me not toe. ¡°I understand,¡± mu Mian nodded. what I want to tell you is that I don¡¯t like Ji ¡®an, and I won¡¯t be forced to be a couple with them. I already have someone I like, and I, Qianqian, like him very much. Mu Mian was a little surprised that tan Shuyi would tell her this. She instantly felt relieved and smiled as she looked at tan Shuyi. Her sixth sense was right. ¡°So, why didn¡¯t you tell them?¡± she was just a little confused. If she made it clear, the elders wouldn¡¯t pair her up with Tang Ji ¡®an. Tan Shuyi hesitated for a moment. Then, she made up her mind and said, ¡® because the person I like has no background. Before I am fully prepared, I will not introduce him to the elders. In fact, Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t n to introduce mu Mian to him so early. It was all that stupid and talkative sun an¡¯s fault. Mu Mian understood. It seemed that tan Shuyi¡¯s situation was the same as Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s. In a rich and powerful family like theirs, whether it was marrying a wife or a daughter, they all paid attention to matching social status. In fact, they were quite pitiful. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s married cousins and his own family were all very close to him.ll Brother, how many people have ever married someone they like? Perhaps, people born in such families did not care about rtionships at all. What they valued was benefits and whether it could be a win-win situation. Tang Ji ¡®an was different from them in this aspect. Mu Mian reached out and patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Thank you for believing me and telling me this.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± tan Shuyi also smiled. Just as she was about to enter, she heard the sound of a car engine behind her. Fortunately, Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s courtyard was big enough. There were already four cars parked there. Mu Mian and tan Shuyi turned around and saw a tall young man in a suit get out of the car.. Chapter 1451 - 1453 -noncommittal Chapter 1451: Chapter 1453 -nomittal Trantor: 549690339 The man was handsome, and he looked like an elite, At this moment, he got out of the car with an expressionless face. He stretched out his hand and adjusted the buttons of his suit. When he saw tan Shuyi, he greeted her indifferently. Tan Shuyi hurriedly and politely greeted, ¡± ¡°Third brother!¡± Su Xingyu put one hand in his pocket and nced at tan Shuyi. Then, he turned to mu Mian. Mu Mian quickly followed suit and called him third brother. ¡°Who are you?¡± su Xingyu didn¡¯t give her any face. So you followed suit and called him third brother?¡± Mu Mian¡¯s little heart thumped. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s family probably didn¡¯t have anyone easy to get along with. Everyone was so hard to please. she¡¯s Ji ¡®an¡¯s girlfriend, ¡± tan Shuyi hurriedly exined. it¡¯s not too much to call you third brother, right? ¡± ¡°She¡¯s Ji ¡®an¡¯s girlfriend?¡± su Xingyu¡¯s eyes widened. yes, ¡± tan Shuyi quickly said. isn¡¯t she very beautiful? ¡± Su Xingyu¡¯s face was still expressionless. He didn¡¯tment and went straight into the house. ¡°He seems even more difficult to get along with than in Ji ¡®an,¡± mu Mian said softly. Tan Shuyi facepalmed. actually, Tang Ji ¡®an is quite difficult to get along with. He¡¯s just more friendly in front of you. He and Ji¡¯ an are on par. ¡°Which one is older, him or Ji ¡®an?¡± he¡¯s a little older. He was born at the end of the year, and Ji ¡®an was born at the end of the year. However, third brother has been mature since he was young. All the children in our courtyard are afraid of him, and children of simr ages call him third brother. ¡°Let¡¯s go in quickly,¡± mu Mian shrunk her neck and said. The two of them followed su Xingyu into the mansion. As soon as he entered, he saw su Xingyu talking to Tang Ji ¡®an and the rest of the people gathered together to chat. Tang Ji ¡®an looked up and saw mu Mianing in. He immediately said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°My girlfriend is here.¡± After he finished speaking, he left su Xingyu and walked forward, grabbing mu Mian. Tan Shuyi retreated and said in a low voice, I didn¡¯t make things difficult for your little mu Mian,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s eyes swept over mu Mian, and mu Mian quickly said, ¡± ¡°We had a good time chatting.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at tan Shuyi coldly again, and tan Shuyi quickly retreated to the side. Tang Ji ¡®an pulled mu Mian¡¯s hand and introduced her to his family one by one. ¡°She¡¯s mu Mian, my girlfriend.¡± Han ping sized mu Mian up and then whispered to Zhong Ling, who was beside her, ¡°Did you see that? how do you feel?¡± Zhong Ling smiled but did notment. Han Ping¡¯s voice became even lower. I know you won¡¯t be interested in it either. You treat Ji ¡®an like a treasure. As they were talking, Tang Ji ¡®an had already led his men to them. Mu Mian obediently called her first aunt and second aunt. In front of everyone, especially in front of Ji ¡®an, they had to act like elders, so they greeted mu Mian very kindly. Mu Mian felt a little dizzy after being introduced to everyone. Most importantly, her aunt in Ji ¡®an liked to add a prefix to her introduction. Mu Mian felt like she had returned to her school days, racking her brains to remember these official titles. It was really tiring. After the introduction, han ping affectionately grabbedll Holding mu Mian¡¯s hand, mu Mian couldn¡¯t help but tremble. This big aunt, what are you up to this time? Han ping smiled and looked at Tang Ji ¡®an. your brothers haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. Go to the side hall and chat with them. We women here want to talk about women. Tang Ji ¡®an gave his first aunt a meaningful look, and his first aunt snorted.. ¡°Kid, what¡¯s with your eyes? Do you think I¡¯m going to bully your girlfriend?¡± Chapter 1452 - 1452: Minor in French Chapter 1452: Minor in French Trantor: 549690339 Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows and was about to argue when mu Mian pulled him back and smiled. just go if first aunt wants you to. It¡¯s not convenient for you guys to hear what we women want to talk about. Tang Ji ¡®an gently said,ll He held her hand. She understood what he meant, so she held his hand back to tell him not to worry. The side hall and the main hall were separated by the porch, so the people on both sides could not hear each other. Mu Mian couldn¡¯t help but wonder why rich people would build such big houses. She really didn¡¯t dare to live in such a big house alone. Tang Ji ¡®an had lived alone in this big house for more than ten years. How lonely must he have been? Han ping held her hand and sat down at the table. She introduced her again, ¡± ¡°This is my daughter-inw, and this is your second aunt¡¯s daughter-inw. You can just call her sister-inw, Yingluo.¡± Mu Mian obediently called her sister-inw. Then, Youyou felt as if the context had been switched all of a sudden. The people on her left and right suddenly started conversing in French without any warning. Mu Mian was stunned. Tan Shuyi was also stunned. What did Wan Wan mean by this? When tan Shuyi was studying abroad, her minor was French. Naturally, she could understand what they were talking about. But, but mu Mian didn¡¯t know how to speak in French. Weren¡¯t they afraid that mu Mian would feel awkward if they were tomunicate in French like no one else was around? She stretched out her hand and pulled han Ping¡¯s sleeve. Not only was han ping unmoved, but she also pulled tan Shuyi¡¯s hand and asked in French, ¡± ¡°How has your father been?¡± Tan Shuyi felt very embarrassed. She replied in Chinese, It¡¯s pretty good, everything¡¯s fine.¡± Han ping saw that she wasn¡¯t cooperating, so she turned to her sister-inw, Zhong Ling, and spoke in French, ¡± ¡°This girl is so capable. Did you see? when has that child Ji ¡®an ever treasured a woman so much? It¡¯s very dangerous for a family like ours to be mesmerized by beauty. Tell me, how can we tolerate such a Vixen?¡± Han ping did this because she wanted to badmouth mu Mian in front of her and not let her understand. She had to change hernguage. The second was to use French to show off his superiority and make mu Mian feel inferior. After all, at that time, the country wasn¡¯t very strong, and there was always a feeling that things from foreign countries were the best. Han ping, Zhong Ling, and their respective daughter-inw were the same kind of people. They did not say it out loud, but they all looked down on mu Mian deep down. Naturally, they would cooperate with han ping and speak French. The group of people sitting around the table were all conversing in French. It was really strange no matter how one looked at it. Tan Shuyi looked at mu Mian with heartache. She felt that it would be extremely difficult for mu Mian to integrate into such arge family that was xenophobic. After han ping said a lot, she turned to look at mu Mian. She pretended to be unable to switchnguages and said to her in French,¡±l¡¯m sorry, you don¡¯t understand.¡± However, mu Mian smiled and replied to her in French, ¡® ¡°Aunt, I can understand.¡± Everyone at the table was dumbfounded when she said this in French, which was considered fluent. First aunt and second aunt¡¯s expressions were especially awkward. Tan Shuyi was somewhat gloating. He had probably suffered a setback. As expected of Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s woman, she didn¡¯t let her down. First aunt¡¯s eyes shed with a moment of panic, but then she pretended to be calm and said in Chinese, ¡± ¡°Yingluo, you know French too?¡± Wasn¡¯t this obvious? He could answer you fluently, so how could he lie to you? Mu Mian continued to reply to her in French, ¡°I majored in drama in University, and minored in French..¡± Chapter 1453 - 1453: The feeling of victory Chapter 1453: The feeling of victory Trantor: 549690339 Well, he was spouting nonsense with a straight face. After all, he couldn¡¯t sell out a certain second young master. If that happened, his aunts would think that he was too protective of her. Although mu Mian¡¯s French was not as fluent as theirs, it was already considered fluent. So she understood everything that they had said about her earlier? Not only was first aunt han ping ufortable, but second aunt and their respective daughter-inw were also a little flustered. That child Ji ¡®an was just like Xingyu. Although he was younger than them, they had always been very stubborn about these two juniors. Han Ping¡¯s expression was a little stiff, and she struck first. you child, why didn¡¯t you tell us that you could speak French from the beginning? Mu Mian thought to herself, if I had said it from the start, would I have heard you guys calling me a Vixen in front of me? Just like fighting thendlord, who would use the king¡¯s bomb at the beginning? She was actually a little gloating. It was actually quite interesting to see the table full of people panicking and at a loss. ¡°Because aunt and the sisters-inw were chatting happily, I couldn¡¯t interrupt.¡± She coughed lightly. Han ping and Zhong Ling were both wives of government officials. What kind of storms had they not seen? Zhong Ling was even more tactful. She was not as ufortable as han ping and quickly reached out to grab it.ll ¡°It¡¯s our fault. We didn¡¯t consider your feelings and neglected you,¡± he said as he held mu Mian¡¯s hand. Mu Mian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. First aunt was strong, while second aunt was smooth. My Dear Mother, Tang Ji ¡®an, what kind of demons and monsters are in your family? I¡¯m just a young girl, can I handle it? [second brother: I¡¯ll handle it. You just have to be yourself.] Since the other party had called her a Vixen just a moment ago and was now talking to her so intimately as if nothing had happened, mu Mian naturally had to show her own magnanimity. She smiled. second aunt, you must be joking. I like to hear you two talk. As a result, the women in the main hall no longer dared tomunicate in French and began to speak in humannguage. Mu Mian heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. She had to admit that Tang Ji ¡®an really had great foresight. He probably knew his aunt and sister-inw too well. He probably expected them to humiliate her in French. He didn¡¯t let them seed and even caught them off guard, petrifying them on the spot. This feeling was really good. Mu Mian had a feeling of victory. In the side hall, a group of young masters were smoking and chatting. Su xingzhi and su Xingguang were older than Tang Ji ¡®an and were already in their thirties. Tang Ji ¡®an had always had something inmon with su Xingyu, who was about the same age as him. Su Xingyu sat beside him with a cigarette between his fingers. He nced at him and said, ¡± I was a little surprised when I heard from my family that you¡¯ve found a partner. I didn¡¯t expect you to actually be in a rtionship. Tang Ji ¡®an slowly blew out a ring of smoke. I¡¯m already 28 years old. It¡¯s already October, and I¡¯ll be 29 soon. Do you really want me to wait until I¡¯m 30 years old before getting married? ¡® ¡°I don¡¯t think your father is in a hurry,¡± su Xingyu chuckled. Tang Ji ¡®an tapped his cigarette. he¡¯s not in a hurry. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s in a hurry. Su xingzhi also nodded. Ji ¡®an isn¡¯t young anymore. It¡¯s time to talk about marriage. Xingyu, you¡¯re a little older than Ji¡¯ an. You ¡­ Il Didn¡¯t mom rush you?¡± Kissll Gesu Xingguang chuckled. my mom was so worried that she couldn¡¯t sleep all night. She took care of everything for him all day long. This kid, he used his busy work to push it all away. Su Xingyu nced at his own kiss.ll ¡°I don¡¯t have much interest in marriage,¡± he replied.. Chapter 1454 - 1454: I didn ‘t make things difficult for you in French? Chapter 1454: I didn ¡®t make things difficult for you in French? Trantor: 549690339 He only knew that his brother and sister-inw, as well as his sister and brother-inw, were only married for show. He wanted to marry one or someone he didn¡¯t like and maintain his happiness for the public to see. He was indeed not interested in such a life. He might as well focus on his work. But now, the most rebellious member of their family, Tang Ji ¡®an, had actually found a girl he liked. He was envious of Tang Jit an. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s eyes, which had always been cold, became much warmer.¡±Married life depends on who you¡¯re with. If you find the right person, your married life will be very interesting.¡± The few cousins present were dazed for a moment, and then they put on the hypocritical expressions of politicians.¡±lt¡¯s a marriage after all. It¡¯s best to add flowers to a brocade. At least you can¡¯t drag yourself down.¡± The SU family¡¯s marriages had always been based on this principle. Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows. my life is to make myself happy. I don¡¯t care about adding flowers to a brocade or being a burden. ¡°What a willful child,¡± su xingzhi chuckled. They were a little envious of this willful child. However, people were born different. Some people were willful, while others were willing to shoulder the responsibility. ¡°That girl looked so ordinary. Why did Ji ¡®an like her so much?¡± su Xingyu said indifferently. Tang Ji ¡®an chuckled,¡±don¡¯t you know?¡± Only love and marriage that can¡¯t be said to be good willst. She doesn¡¯t need to be good, it¡¯s her. You just haven¡¯t met this kind of person yet. When you meet her, you¡¯ll know what I¡¯m talking about.¡± The other two cousins teased him, ¡± it looks like our Ji ¡®an has fallen deep into the trap. I never thought that second young master Tang would one day fall into the hands of a little girl. When it was time to eat, aunt Lin called everyone to eat. Tang Ji ¡®an walked into the main hall and held mu Mian¡¯s hand in front of everyone. With a strong protectiveness and deration of sovereignty, he said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Aunt and the others didn¡¯t make things difficult for you, right?¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t worry,¡± mu Mian shook her head. She wasn¡¯t someone who would cause trouble. So what if she told Tang Ji ¡®an? It was just to make them run wild. That way, her aunts ¡®impression of her would only be worse. For her man, she could endure it. ¡°They didn¡¯t use French to make things difficult for you?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an whispered in her ear. Mu Mian¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at him. Was this man a half-immortal? Why can¡¯t I hide anything from him? It seemed like someone had been humiliated like this before. That was why he had the foresight to let her learn French first. Fortunately, she was smart and had a talent fornguages. In a short time, she was already good at French. When Tang Ji ¡®an saw her expression, he understood everything. In the past, su Xingguang had also talked about a girl from a ¡®small family¡¯ in their eyes, and they had used this method to force her away. From then on, the SU family obediently epted the arrangements of the elders, talked about a well-matched official¡¯s miss, and then lived a calm life that was envied by outsiders. At the back of the group, han ping pulled tan Shuyi. Tan Shuyi¡¯s heart trembled and she was pulled to the side by han ping. Auntie, ¡°she smiled carefully. what¡¯s the matter, Yueyue?¡± Han ping reached out to take off her reading sses, her expression not too good. did you see that? that girl is quite cunning. She clearly knows French, but she doesn¡¯t make a sound. She deliberately let us talk about her in front of her so that she can start a rumor with Ji ¡®an.. Chapter 1455 - 1457-you can ‘t keep a grown child Chapter 1455: Chapter 1457-you can ¡®t keep a grown child Trantor: 549690339 Tan Shuyi looked troubled. Auntie, you think too much. Mu Mian is not that kind of person. Han ping continued, ¡± I¡¯ve always liked you. I think you¡¯re a good match for Ji ¡®an. Ji¡¯ an¡¯s father also thinks you two are a good match. Think about it, child. If you marry Ji ¡®an, your father¡¯s career will be like a flower on top of a flower. Do you understand? ¡± Tan Shuyi had no other choice but to cut off all means of retreat and exin, ¡± Auntie, I already have someone I like, and it¡¯s not Ji ¡®an. Besides, I think mu Mian and Jit an are quitepatible. I¡¯ve never seen Ji ¡®an like someone so much. You love Ji¡¯ an more than your own children, so you should want him to be happy too, right? isn¡¯t his happiness the most important thing? ¡± However, han ping was born and married into an official¡¯s family. How could she be persuaded by tan Shuyi with just a few words? She forced a smile. if that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t force you. But, do your parents know that you have a partner? ¡± Who is the other party?¡± Tan Shuyi felt a headacheing on. She quickly pulled her to the dining room. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell my parents. Auntie, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡± The atmosphere at the dinner table was not bad. Han ping and Zhong Ling exchanged nces from time to time, as if they understood each other. Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t mind showing his gentleness in front of his family. He unwrapped a shrimp and deboned a fish so easily that mu Mian broke out in a cold sweat. Second young master Tang was rebellious. The more he opposed, the more rebellious he became. Han ping was so angry that she gritted her teeth. She wasn¡¯t his biological mother, so why bother?ll Worry about that? Wasn¡¯t she doing this for the good of the child? This child, after being teased by others, was looking down on her more and more. Although she was not mu Mian¡¯s biological mother, han ping looked at mu Mian with the mentality of a mother-inw. How could there be a mother-inw who truly liked her daughter-inw in this world? At the end of the meal, han Ping¡¯s n was shattered, so naturally, she was unhappy. Tang Ji ¡®an wasn¡¯t a person who was particrly considerate of others, and he didn¡¯t like to be at the mercy of others.ll However, seeing his aunt¡¯s dark face, he still insisted, ¡± ¡°Aunt, I¡¯ll send mu Mian home.¡¯ Han ping nced at him and said, ¡°go.¡± Is there anyway? She couldn¡¯t keep her son alive. It was as if this kid was deliberately provoking her. After Tang Ji ¡®an left, han ping leaned back on the sofa and snorted angrily. She said to su Zhengguo, ¡± I won¡¯t care about this kid anymore. He¡¯s really pissing me off. ¡°I think you just can¡¯t sit still,¡± su Zhengguo chuckled. Han ping snorted. this kid is an ingrate. He can¡¯t tell who¡¯s really good to him and who only values his power. Su Zhengguo sat up straight and read the news. Han ping snorted hatefully and did not continue speaking. On the road, in the speeding car, Tang Ji ¡®an kept holding mu Mian¡¯s hand. He raised his eyebrows and nced at her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to take their words to heart.¡± Mu Mian shrugged her shoulders and pretended to be rxed.¡±l didn¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an smiled. That¡¯s good. Fortunately, his woman wasn¡¯t like the girl his cousin su Xingguang had dated before, who was easily scared away. The car stopped at the entrance of the MU family¡¯s house. Mu Mian looked at him carefully. The street lights were dim, and his side profile was very attractive, so much so that she asked, ¡± ¡°Are you staying tonight?¡± ¡°Do you want me to stay?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an turned to look at her. She med the night for being too beautiful, her eyes bing more and more blurred. ¡°I hope so..¡± Chapter 1456 - 1456: This is your house, do you need to climb over the wall? Chapter 1456: This is your house, do you need to climb over the wall? Trantor: 549690339 Tang Ji ¡®an got out of the car and opened the door for her. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and investigate.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± mu Mian smiled slyly. She tiptoed into the courtyard, and Tang Ji ¡®an instructed his sixth uncle, ¡± ¡°You should go home.¡± A momentter, mu Mian ran out quietly with a troubled expression. ¡°They¡¯re all chatting in the front yard.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t your room in the back yard?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows. ¡°So?¡± mu Mian nodded. Tang Ji ¡®an took her hand and walked around the courtyard wall to the back. This courtyard wall was one and a half the height of a person, and it didn¡¯t look very high. Mu Mian looked at him in shock and stammered, Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and began to take off the suit that bound him. Then, he threw it into mu Mian¡¯s hands. Under the dim yellow streetmp, second young master Tang was wearing a white shirt, and he looked even more handsome. Mu Mian looked at him nervously. have you climbed up? don¡¯t fall. Rustle. When that time came, that aunt of his woulde and make things difficult for her again, and she couldn¡¯t afford to suffer. He saw Tang Ji ¡®an jump and agilely climb to the top of the courtyard wall. Then, he used his arm to exert force and smoothly climbed up the wall. Mu Mian looked at Tang Ji ¡®an in shock. Did she have some misunderstanding about second young master Tang? She always felt that Tang Ji ¡®an was a weak and Noble young master, but he always used his actions to p her in the face. Not only did he have muscles, but he was also agile. He was so busy with work, so when did he train his body to be so good? Tang Ji ¡®an sat on the wall and reached out to her. Mu Mian took his hand. ¡°What do you want?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an put his hand on his forehead. ¡°You can pull me up,¡± mu Mian said matter-of-factly. Tang Ji ¡®an rolled his eyes at her. I¡¯m asking you for clothes. This is your house. Do you need to climb over the wall? ¡± You can just enter from the main entrance.¡± Oh, oh, she seemed to have made a silly mistake. Second young master Tang¡¯s sneaky lifell He touched it all and used it all on the MU family. He jumped down from the courtyard wall and followed the corner of the wall to mu Mian¡¯s room. Soon, he saw mu Mian sneakily rushing over. She didn¡¯t even dare to turn on the lights. There was only the light from the streetmps outside the house. It was very dim and made her heart throb. Cao Feng, who was outside, seemed to have heard something and asked loudly, Mianmian, what are you doing?¡± Mu Mian was so scared that her scalp went numb, and she stared at Tang Ji ¡®an with resentment. Mu Mian quickly ran to the bedside and turned on the radio. The male broadcaster¡¯s voice came from the radio. She said loudly,¡±l¡¯m Yingying, I¡¯m listening to a story.¡± Cao Feng heaved a sigh of relief. She was really shocked to hear the man¡¯s voice just now. She walked to the door and said gently, ¡± Mianmian, today is the finale of your TV series. We¡¯re going to the living room in the front yard to watch it togetherter. Aren¡¯t youing? ¡® Mu Mian¡¯s heart tightened. no, I can¡¯t. I¡¯m tired from going to Hanhan¡¯s house to eat. I want to sleep early. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s hand was on her waist. He raised his eyebrows and looked at her. Mu Mian smiled guiltily. ¡°Why are you always so tired when you go back to Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s house? did their family give you a hard time?¡± Cao Feng muttered outside. Mu Mian¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she looked up at Tang Ji ¡®an. Damn it. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good. She quickly said, ¡± no, ran ran didn¡¯t make things difficult for me. Mom, you guys go and watch TV. I¡¯m not going. I¡¯ll go wash up and go to bed. There¡¯s still an event at the TV station tomorrow.. Chapter 1457 - 1459 -audacious Chapter 1457: Chapter 1459 -audacious Trantor: 549690339 Cao Feng sighed. alright, I got it. I won¡¯t disturb your sleep. The sound of Cao Feng¡¯s footsteps gradually faded away. Mu Mian heaved a sigh of relief, but the big hand on her waist exerted more force. The man¡¯s deep voice rang in her ear, Is my family very tired?¡± Mu Mian smiled guiltily. you can¡¯t say that. Sometimes, it¡¯s not tiring. Tang Ji ¡®an ced his hands on both sides of her head and started to do push-ups. His breathing was steady and he didn¡¯t seem to be struggling at all. He could even talk while doing push-ups. it¡¯s just a thousand push-ups every night. Besides, I have a stretch ring in my bedroom. I¡¯ll practice the Kasaya when I have time. She reached out and poked his chest. you¡¯re not a physicalborer. Why do you need to train your body? ¡± As Tang Ji ¡®an did push-ups, he said softly, ¡± because my psychiatrist told me that depression isn¡¯t just a psychological illness. Sometimes, it can also manifest physically. He told me not to forget to exercise no matter how busy I am at work, so Hanhan .. In fact, he was also very afraid of falling sick. His mother¡¯s matter had always been a barrier in his heart that he could not get over. Before he met mu Mian, he often felt that he was too gloomy. He was afraid that he would suffer from the same terrible disease as his mother. In fact, he had a strong desire to live. Mu Mian¡¯s heart ached for him. Tang Ji ¡®an was like a working machine, always on edge and never daring to rx. His aunt was still forcing him like this. Didn¡¯t she Imow that he was someone who almost had depression? &Nbsp; mu Mian patted his back. when you¡¯re free, I¡¯ll take you out to y. I¡¯ll take you out to rx. ¡°Why do you sound like you¡¯re coaxing a child?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows and asked. ¡°Is there a child as hard to please as you?¡± mu Mian hugged him. Tang Ji ¡®an raised his big hand and pinched her cheek. ¡°You are getting more and more audacious.¡± Outside, Liu cuixiang was nning to go to Cao Feng¡¯s room to get something. She was wearing slippers and walking very softly. Suddenly, she seemed to hear some sounds from mu Mian¡¯s room. She lightened her footsteps and walked towards their room. Mu Mian¡¯s giggling voice was heard, ¡°so what if you¡¯re bold and reckless?¡± What can you do to me?¡± When Liu cuixiang heard the voice, she immediately understood everything. This little hussy was raising a wild man behind inspector Tang¡¯s back? Liu cuixiang couldn¡¯t be med for thinking this way. After all, they had been in the front yard the whole time and had never seen Tang Ji ¡®ane in. Second young master Tang didn¡¯t look like a frivolous person who would climb over the wall and break into a woman¡¯s room. If mu Mian wasn¡¯t raising a wild man, what was she? Liu cuixiang suddenly became excited and quietly left the backyard. She then looked at mu Mian¡¯s room door vigntly and rushed to the front yard. She said to her brother-inw and Xuxu, who were watching TV in the living room, ¡°I think I heard something strange in mu Mian¡¯s room.¡± Cao Fengs heart skipped a beat and she quickly said, ¡± ¡°Sister-inw, what could be wrong? Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Liu cuixiang looked at her proudly. ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re a little guilty?¡± Cao Feng was indeed a little guilty. After all, she seemed to have heard the man¡¯s voice just now. Now that Liu cuixiang had mentioned it, how could she not overthink it? She tucked her hair and smiled awkvvardly. ¡°What do I have to be guilty about?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to mu Mian¡¯s room and take a look,¡± Liu cuixiang said, waving her hand.. Chapter 1458 - 1458: How could it be Tang Ji ‘an? Chapter 1458: How could it be Tang Ji ¡®an? Trantor: 549690339 Cao Feng was anxious. Mianmian said that she¡¯s not feeling well today and wants to go to bed early. I, Huahua, don¡¯t disturb her. Liu cuixiang snorted. I also heard mu Mian¡¯s moans just now. Since she¡¯s not feeling well, we can¡¯t just sit by and do nothing. Let¡¯s go and see where she¡¯s feeling unwell. Cao Feng was very anxious, but she couldn¡¯t persuade Liu cuixiang. Liu cuixiang led everyone to the backyard with an expression that said, ¡± I¡¯ll catch you in an affair today. Mu Mian¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard noisy footsteps. She quickly reached out to push Tang Ji ¡®an away. Thank God, thank God. Second young master Tang was only doing push-ups on her. ¡°I think I heard someoneing,¡± mu Mian said softly. As soon as he finished speaking, a heavy Imock on the door was heard. Tang Ji ¡®an had already sat down by the bed. Mu Mian was a little flustered. ¡°Who¡¯s flirting with who?¡± Liu cuixiang¡¯s voice sounded,¡±it¡¯s me, mu Mian. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±ll Mom said you¡¯re not feeling well.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an sat on the edge of the bed leisurely. He reached out to adjust his shirt and slowly tidied his hair. His expression also returned to that of a noble young master. Yingluo is fine, ¡± mu Mian said in a hoarse voice. she¡¯ll be fine after a good night¡¯s sleep. How could Liu cuixiang give up? she patted them even harder. open the door, I¡¯ll get your dad to take a look at you. You can¡¯t dy a small illness. The weather has turned cold recently, and many people have caught a cold and a fever. Don¡¯t take it lightly, girl. ¡°I¡¯m really fine, Auntie,¡± mu Mian insisted. Liu cuixiang gritted her teeth and tore off her disguise. mu Mian, I heard some noise from your room just now. You¡¯re not the only one in your room, right? open the door quickly. Don¡¯t ruin the MU family¡¯s reputation. The few people behind her could roughly guess that first aunt had heard an unusual sound and was now suppressing her anger to embarrass mu Mian. Mu Mian panicked and didn¡¯t know what to do. She looked at Tang Ji ¡®an aggrievedly. Second young master Tang moved closer to her ear and whispered, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me me for today. You were the one who asked me to stay.¡± Mu Mian wanted to cry but no tears came out. If she had known that she would be exposed today, she would not have asked him to stay. She Imew that there were many people standing outside the door. If first aunt didn¡¯t knock on the door today, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let this matter rest. She gritted her teeth and walked towards the door, but Tang Ji ¡®an grabbed her wrist. Mu Mian turned around to look at him in horror. Tang Ji ¡®an ignored her gaze and stood in front of her. Then, he walked toward the door. Liu cuixiang was still banging on the door when suddenly, the door opened. She was proud of herself. When she looked up, she saw Tang Ji ¡®an. She was stunned. She was really stunned. How could it be Tang Ji ¡®an? When did Tang Ji ¡®ane in? Why didn¡¯t they see hime in? She had thought that the little b * tch was two-timing her, and she had thought that she would definitely make this girl suffer. She stared at the calm Tang Ji ¡®an in shock. She couldn¡¯t say a single word that she had prepared. Tang Ji ¡®an looked down at the woman in front of him and coldly said, ¡± ¡®You can¡¯t wait to break into her room, what are you up to?¡± Second young master Tang didn¡¯t even bother to be polite to his aunt, so how could he give face to Liu cuixiang? Liu cuixiang was so scared that she couldn¡¯t speak properly.¡±Second young master Tang, why are you in mu Mian¡¯s room?¡± How could Tang Ji ¡®an not know what she was thinking?¡±What¡¯s wrong? Who do you want to be in her room?¡± Chapter 1459 - 1459: Did she dare to? Chapter 1459: Did she dare to? Trantor: 549690339 Liu cuixiang was so scared that her face turned even paler.¡±Yingluo, what are you saying? I, Yingluo, I just didn¡¯t see you enter her room. I, Yingluo, I was afraid that mu Mian would do something shameful behind your back.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s eyes turned cold,¡±didn¡¯t you see?¡± I was walking to the backyard with mu Mian. Didn¡¯t you see us?¡± ¡°I saw it, I saw it,¡± mu Guohui quickly said. ¡°I saw it too,¡± said Cao Feng, who was smart. Liu cuixiang red at Cao Feng angrily. Did they really see it or were they just fooling her? Did he think she was stupid?ll Zi? She had been sitting in the courtyard and clearly saw mu Mian enter the backyard alone. This whole family was ganging up to mess with her. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s tone became even colder. because mu Mian is a little ufortable. I nned to spend some time with her, but you kept disturbing me. What are you up to? ¡± Liu cuixiang found it hard to defend herself. second young master Tang, I, Yingluo, I really didn¡¯t have any ill intentions. I¡¯m Yingluo. I just heard some unusual sounds in this girl¡¯s room. I¡¯m afraid of Yingluo, I¡¯m afraid of this girl. ¡°Are you hoping to find another man in mu Mian¡¯s room? is that why you called so many people to surround her?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said coldly. Liu cuixiang was so scared that she almost swallowed her tongue.¡±How did he do it?¡± ¡°So You Think that the woman I, Tang Ji ¡®an, like would be unfaithful to me? What do you think Yingluo is treating me as?¡± Liu cuixiang almost Imelt down. Why did Tang Ji ¡®an seem to be able to read her mind? how did he know everything she was thinking? She looked at the young man in front of her in a panic. second young master Tang, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry. Under his power, how would a market woman like her dare to disobey him? His own daughter was sent to Xu Cheng by them, and if he were to piss off this second young master Tang, he didn¡¯t know what would happen to him. Liu cuixiang was both afraid and hateful. She felt that she was extremely useless now. She had actually been bullied by mu Mian one day. That was why it was so important for a daughter to find the right partner. Tang Ji ¡®an was good at catching.ll Seizing the opportunity, he turned to mu Mian¡¯s parents and said, ¡± obviously, in the MU family¡¯s courtyard, mu Mian¡¯s first aunt often makes things difficult for her with all kinds of excuses. I want to bring her to Si Nan mansion to stay. I don¡¯t know if uncle and aunty will agree. Mu Guohui and Cao Feng looked troubled. Liu cuixiang wanted to say¡¯you¡¯re not even married yet, but you¡¯re already living together. It¡¯s simply against public morals.¡± Did she dare to? As long as she didn¡¯t care about her daughter¡¯s future, she could say it. However, her daughter was still in exile in that remote ce. She didn¡¯t dare to be so willful. He could only swallow his anger and endure it. Seeing mu Mian¡¯s parents ¡®awkward expressions, Tang Jit an said, ¡± ¡°I can guarantee that I won¡¯t do anything out of line before getting married. Si Nan mansion is very big, and she has a special room.¡± Mu Mian¡¯s face waspletely red. Was it appropriate to say this in front of her family? Mu Guohui knew that his daughter had been bullied here for a long time. First, it was Liu cuixiang, and then it was the old man who just got out of the hospital. The old man had been talking about it recently, and because mu Qin was sent to Xu Cheng, he was very angry with his Mianmian. His daughter was indeed not at peace in this house. It was not bad to have a good ce to go. Mu Guohui nced at Tang Ji ¡®an and seemed to have made up his mind. ¡°Young master Tang, let¡¯s talk in private.¡± Liu cuixiang finally couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°You¡¯re not married yet. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to live together. People will gossip about you..¡± Chapter 1460 - 1462 -criticized Chapter 1460: Chapter 1462 -criticized Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You¡¯re not in a position to speak,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an coldly nced at him. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re an elder or not. Liu cuixiang had a stomach full of grievances. Not only did she not catch the adulterer, but she also had a stomach full of grievances. This Tang Ji ¡®an was simply lying through his teeth. He even said that mu Mian was bullied in this family. Clearly, she and her daughter were the real bullies, okay? Mu Guohua brought Tang Ji ¡®an into his room. Mu Mian was a little nervous and wanted to follow him, but Cao Feng grabbed her.ll ¡°Let your father talk to Tang Ji ¡®an,¡± he stopped her. The others could only disperse. Liu cuixiang was unwilling and was lectured by her man when she returned.¡±l¡¯m warning you, you¡¯re not allowed to jump around in the future. Who is Tang Ji ¡®an? You made him lose face today, do you think he¡¯ll let you go?¡± Liu cuixiang¡¯s heart trembled. he already embarrassed me in front of everyone. How can he take revenge on me? ¡± she asked. Mu Anqi snorted. think about Qinqin. Why can¡¯t you remember? Tang Ji ¡®an is not someone you can afford to offend. Don¡¯t always think about making things difficult for mu Mian in the future. Otherwise, I can¡¯t help you anymore, and I don¡¯t want to help you anymore. Liu cuixiang gritted her teeth in hatred, but she knew that her man was right. That young second young master of the Tang family was not someone she could challenge. In the future, it was better for him to tuck his tail between his legs and live. People like Liu cuixiang would always forget the pain once the scar was healed. Today, she vowed that she would never provoke mu Mian again. Tomorrow, at dawn, she would still have all kinds of hidden thoughts. She would still walk through the streets andin to her neighbors that she was being bullied and mocked by her niece again. She would never learn from her mistakes. In the backyard, in mu Guohui¡¯s bedroom, mu Guohui looked at the man in front of him and said with a serious expression, ¡± young master Tang, I don¡¯t mean anything by what I¡¯m saying. I just want to tell you that Mianmian grew up in three Yuan alley. We are all ordinary people with traditional and conservative ideas. Our family has never been to Hong Kong or Taiwan, and we¡¯ve never been abroad either. It may not be a big deal to live together before getting married abroad, but here, our Xuxu can¡¯t ept it, and Mianmian will be criticized by others. ¡± ¡°Your concern is reasonable,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nodded slightly. ¡°Unless you and Mianmian get engaged first,¡± mu Guohui added. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s mind went nk, and he couldn¡¯t respond for a while. Get engaged first? He liked mu Mian, but he had never thought about getting married. At least, he had never thought about getting engaged and married so soon. It was as if engagement and marriage were far away from him. Mu Guohui¡¯s face darkened when he saw his expression. ¡°Young master Tang, do you not want to marry our Mianmian?¡± No matter how high the official was, if the person in front of him only wanted to y with his daughter, he would also do his best to argue with him. Tang Ji ¡®an coughed lightly and said, ¡°you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± He had an instinctive resistance to marriage. His parents ¡®marriage was such a failure that he did not dare to touch the door of marriage easily. Mu Guohui was anxious. I¡¯m not trying to force you into a marriage. But if you want to bring our Mianmian to stay at your Si Nan residence, you must get engaged first. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression was indifferent. He said, ¡± I understand. I¡¯ll consider it. It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll go back first. After he finished speaking, he left in a hurry without even having the time to say goodbye to mu Mian. Mu Mian looked at his back nervously and quickly ran to her father¡¯s room.. She said anxiously, ¡± ¡°Dad, what did you say to him? Why did he look so pale when he came out?¡± Chapter 1461 - 1461: I’ll marry no one but mu Mian Chapter 1461: I¡¯ll marry no one but mu Mian Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I feel that this Tang Ji ¡®an isn¡¯t a responsible person.¡± Mu Guohui¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good either. Mu Mian¡¯s heart tightened, ¡®what¡¯s wrong? What did he do?¡± Mu Guohui said coldly, ¡± I told him that if he wants to bring you to Si Nan mansion, he must first get engaged to you. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be proper. What would it look like if you moved in? ¡± ¡°Then, Yingluo must think that you¡¯re forcing him to get married, right?¡± mu Mian¡¯s expression changed. Mu Guohui was a little angry, ¡®are you also sopromising when you¡¯re with him? Do you know that when I asked him to get engaged to you, his expression suddenly changed, as if he was very unwilling? our daughter wants to marry him, is it a grievance for him? I don¡¯t like his expression.¡± Mu Mian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What? He was unwilling? Didn¡¯t he like her? Why did he not want to get engaged to her? So, he liked her but was unwilling to marry her? Or rather, would he not marry her in the end? Mu Mian felt a little hurt, but she did not dare to show it. If she was too obvious, her parents would only be sadder. She pretended not to care. I just didn¡¯t know how to answer you when you said that. He¡¯s serious about his feelings. Mu Guohui patted her head. Mianmian, you have to know that we¡¯re all doing this for your own good. Actually, sometimes I wonder if you and Tang Ji ¡®an are suitable for each other. Mu Mian¡¯s chest felt tight as she looked at her father. ¡°Yueyue, I¡¯m quite suitable for him.¡± In fact, only she knew that she would not be able to integrate into that family. his family doesn¡¯t like you, ¡± said mu Guohui. he doesn¡¯t have any strong desire to marry you. I¡¯m worried. Mu Mian forced a smile and said, ¡± we haven¡¯t been in a rtionship for long. It¡¯s only been a few months. He must be a little flustered and helpless if you ask him to get engaged so rashly. I¡¯ll go and talk to him tomorrow. Dad, don¡¯t worry, okay? ¡® On the other side, sixth uncle had already driven the car away. Tang Ji ¡®an reached out to hail a taxi. He sat in the car, and the street lights flickered in the car. His heart was in a mess, and he couldn¡¯t make sense of it. He had told his aunt that he would only marry mu Mian, but that was just to shut his aunt¡¯s mouth. He liked mu Mian, but he had never thought about getting married. He felt that marriage was a kind of restraint that required promises. He had never even said words like ¡®I love you¡¯ or ¡®I¡¯ll love you forever¡¯. He had never dared to guarantee anything. Just like his mother, who had promised him that she would never leave him. However, she still broke her promise and left. She was so extreme that she evenmitted suicide in front of him. This made him even more afraid to make any promises to others. He was too afraid of disappointing others. The pain of the past instantly upied his mind, and his fingers trembled slightly. He was a coward, and he did not have the courage to face life. When he got home, he rushed into his room, turned on the tap, and washed his face with cold water. He had one hand on the sink and the other on the mirror. His breathing was a little messy, and his mind was a mess. He couldn¡¯t figure it out. After a long time, he managed to calm himself down. Then, he opened the bedside drawer and took out a bottle of sleeping pills. He poured two pills out and stuffed them into his mouth. He swallowed them without even drinking water. He knew that if he didn¡¯t take the sleeping pills, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep tonight.. Chapter 1462 - 1462: No need to thank me Chapter 1462: No need to thank me Trantor: 549690339 He was afraid of the feeling of insomnia. When he was suffering from insomnia, he would always let his thoughts run wild and produce a lot of negative emotions. That kind of emotion would be infinitely magnified in the dark night. All these years, Tang Ji ¡®an had notpletely recovered from the pain of losing his mother. He was afraid that his family would be worried, so he pretended to be calm and indifferent, as if he didn¡¯t care about anything and nothing could hurt him. In fact, it was just an illusion. A night of chaotic dreams The next morning, mu Mian went to Si Nan mansion early in the morning, but she was told that Tang Ji ¡®an had already gone to thew firm. He was upset and only wanted to numb himself with work. Mu Mian was a little disappointed. She walked out of the house and saw a ck car slowly stop in front of her. The window slowly rolled down, and su Xingyu¡¯s face appeared. ¡°Is Ji ¡®an home?¡± he asked expressionlessly. ¡°He went to thew firm,¡± mu Mian shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m going to find him, are youing?¡± su Xingyu nodded slightly. ¡°Yes, ran ran wants to go.¡± Mu Mian nodded. ¡°Get in the car.¡± Just like that, mu Mian got into su Xingyu¡¯s car. After getting in, she felt that the atmosphere in the car was a little depressing. This Deputy Minister of the information Department was even colder than Tang Ji ¡®an, making her feel helpless. She tried her best to stick to the car door. Su Xingyu, on the other side, seemed to ignore her existence. He was holding the newspaper in his hand and staring at it, with no intention of talking to her at all. The two of them remained silent all the way until they reached thew firm. Mu Mian immediately opened the car door and was about to jump out when su Xingyu¡¯s cold voice came from behind her, ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to thank me for driving you here?¡± Mu Mian panicked and immediately turned around, ¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. Oh no, Ji ¡®an¡¯s cousin was going to think that she was a rude person. Su Xingyu put away the newspaper and nced at her. He didn¡¯t say anything and only nodded slightly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go in first,¡± mu Mian said carefully. ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± Mu Mian quickly turned around and ran towards the office. Although she had a simr personality to Tang Ji ¡®an, mu Mian felt that she was very afraid of this Deputy Minister of the information Department. She felt that he was even more unfathomable. After entering thew firm, mu Mian sat in the lobby on the first floor and called for a staff member. ¡°Can you help me call Dunn? I¡¯ll be waiting for him downstairs.¡± As they were talking, su Xingyu walked over, ¡°Let¡¯s go up together.¡± Mu Mian touched her neck. I don¡¯t think I can. I¡¯ll wait for him downstairs. Su Xingyu raised his eyebrows slightly and didn¡¯tment. He directly lifted his legs and walked forward, but was unexpectedly stopped by someone. I¡¯m sorry, the first floor is a public area. Nonw firm staff are not allowed to enter the second floor and above. Mu Mian was waiting to watch a good show. Oh, so the deputy head of the information Department could be stopped too. Alright, the feeling of finding joy in suffering was quite good. Su Xingyu came alone with one hand in his pocket. He nced at the middle-aged woman in front of him and said, ¡°You don¡¯t recognize me?¡± After all, he was someone who often appeared on the National television news. How could he not recognize him? ¡°No matter who it is, you can¡¯t barge in,¡± the middle-aged woman was very professional. ¡°He¡¯s the deputy head of the information Department. He¡¯s also inspector Tang¡¯s cousin,¡± mu Mian said as she walked over to help. Aiyo, the middle-aged woman was shocked and quickly said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll lead you up.¡± Su Xingyu nced at mu Mian, whoughed. ¡°No need to thank me.¡± Su Xingyu frowned. Was he going to thank her? Su Xingyu walked up the stairs and happened to meet Deputy Director Zhao on the seventh floor. Deputy Director Zhao immediately greeted him warmly, and the big sister who blocked his way just now quickly said, Deputy Minister, please don¡¯t hold it against me. I really didn¡¯t mean to make things difficult for you.. Chapter 1463 - 1463: I seem to be sick Chapter 1463: I seem to be sick Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯m fine. You may leave.¡± Su Xingyu nodded. Su Xingyu pushed open the door to the director¡¯s office and heard Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s agitated voice, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to let anyone in to disturb us?¡± ¡°You looked like you were in a good mood yesterday,¡± su Xingyu sneered.¡±Why are you acting so different today?¡± Hearing this, Tang Ji ¡®an raised his head in surprise. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Su Xingyu slowly sat on the leather sofa by the window and said in a deep voice, ¡°Are all people in love so fickle?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an furrowed his brows. if you have something to say, say it. If not, don¡¯t disturb my work. ¡°This is the attitude you have when talking to your brother?¡± su Xingyu snorted. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at him. if you don¡¯t say anything, ¡± he said, ¡± I¡¯ll ask the security guards to kick you out. Su Xingyu sneered. you¡¯re quite impatient. I¡¯m here today for nothing. I¡¯m almost done with the inspection work here, and I¡¯ll probably be back in the capital the day after tomorrow, so I came to chat with you. Tang Ji ¡®an lowered his head and looked at the case file in his hand. His voice was tired.¡±l might not be in the mood to chat with you today.¡± ¡°Oh right, your girlfriend is waiting for you downstairs,¡± su Xingyu said. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an immediately raised his head. Su Xingyu narrowed his eyes. you¡¯ve been bombarding me. I didn¡¯t have the chance to say this. Tang Ji ¡®an put on his fountain pen, got up, and hurried out. Su Xingyu¡¯s expression was a little contemtive. Falling in love was really a magical thing. Tang Ji ¡®an had changed in some ways, so much so that he couldn¡¯t believe that this was the cold and quiet second young master Tang. Tang Ji ¡®an reached out to adjust his sleeves as he went downstairs Xuxu. When mu Mian saw him, she immediately went up to him with an uneasy expression. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not disturbing your work?¡± Her carefulness made Tang Ji ¡®an feel like he deserved to die. It was probably because he couldn¡¯t make a promise to her and couldn¡¯t agree with her father¡¯s suggestion, so she was so careful with her words. ¡°Follow me.¡± Mu Mian waved her hand. no, I can¡¯t. That¡¯s an important ce for yourw firm. I won¡¯t be going up. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s heart was stabbed. Why did it feel like their rtionship had regressed to its original state overnight? And the main culprit of all this was himself. He grabbedll ¡°Let¡¯s go up and talk,¡± he said in a low voice as he held her hand. Mu Mian broke free from his grip, looked at him, and said seriously, ¡± don¡¯t take my father¡¯s wordsst night to heart, Yueyue. He¡¯d only say those things if he¡¯s muddled. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s thin lips were tightly pursed, and he couldn¡¯t say a word. Mu Mian¡¯s heart tightened when she saw that he was not speaking. She forced out a smile. I came here today to tell you this. I¡¯m done. I¡¯ll take my leave first. While Tang Ji ¡®an was in a daze, mu Mian had already run away in a hurry. He frowned and looked at her back as she ran away. He really wanted to chase after her and tell her that he loved her very much and would try his best to ovee the difficulty of being afraid of marriage and marry her. However, the cricket¡¯s feet seemed to be nailed to the ground. He had missed the best chance to make her stay. Not far behind him, su Xingyu stood at the corner of the second floor¡¯s staircase with one hand in his pocket. He snorted. He had never seen his family¡¯s second young master Tang in such a dazed state. Women were indeed Tigers. ¡°How long do you n to stand here?¡± he walked over slowly. Tang Ji ¡®an finally came back to his senses. He turned around and walked upstairs with su Xingyu following him. ¡°I think I¡¯m sick.¡± He said softly.. Chapter 1464 - 1464: A carefully created ‘chance encounter’ Chapter 1464: A carefully created ¡®chance encounter¡¯ Trantor: 549690339 ¡®Which one of us in the family isn¡¯t sick?¡± su Xingyu chuckled. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at him. That¡¯s true, who isn¡¯t sick? The two of them stood at the entrance of the seventh-floor staircase. Tang Ji ¡®an reached out his hand. ¡°Do you have any smoke on you?¡± Su Xingyu took out a pack of cigarettes from the inner pocket of his suit and handed one to him. ¡°Why are you frowning?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an lit a cigarette and leaned against the wall. As the smoke swirled around him, he looked very tired. ¡°I feel like a bastard.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe someone who¡¯s always been so willful would have this kind of awareness?¡± su Xingyu sneered. ¡°Speak properly,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at him. Su Xingyu slowly raised his cigarette-holding fingers and pressed them on his temples. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did the little girl make you unhappy?¡± ¡°I made her unhappy.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an blew out a ring of smoke. ¡°Ji ¡®an, you¡¯ve really changed,¡± su Xingyu said, stunned. When had second young master Tang ever lowered his head and admitted that he was wrong? He had really changed a lot for that mu Mian. Outside thew firm, mu Mian ran out in a hurry. Her heart ached. Although they had only been together for a few months, she was serious and not ying around with him. Although he hadn¡¯t thought about marriage in detail, she had just said that to ease his troubles. Shouldn¡¯t he also say something? For example, I will marry you, but I don¡¯t want to marry you so soon. Just this one sentence would make her feel much better. But he didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t say anything. He just watched her run away. Mu Mian was a little annoyed. Did Tang Ji ¡®an think that she was different from the people he Imew in the past on a whim, so he wanted to y with her? If that was the case, then she would definitely not let herself sink into this rtionship. Would she really do it so cleanly? She didn¡¯t know that matters of the heart were beyond her control. On Saturday, at the damuqiao Bird and Flower Market, han ping, who had already moved back to her old house, came over to buy some flowers and nts to decorate her house. He ran into Zhong Qi again. The previous encounter was a real coincidence. This time, it was naturally a ¡®coincidence¡¯ created by inspector Zhong. In front of a stall, Zhong Qi pretended to be surprised as she looked at han ping and said enthusiastically, ¡± ¡°Mrs. Su, it¡¯s you again,¡± Han ping was feeling frustrated. Her nephew was willful and reckless, and the person she had her eyes on, tan Shuyi, had already found someone she liked. When she saw Zhong Qi, her eyes lit up. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s inspector Zhong.¡± you can just call me little Zhong, ¡± Zhong Qi said hurriedly. are you here to buy flowers again? ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re here to buy flowers too?¡± han ping forced a smile. ¡®Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really a good girl who loves life and has fun.¡± Zhong Qi was ttered. She replied obediently, ¡± I¡¯m busy with work. So, I want to rx when I get home. I¡¯lle here regrly to buy some beautiful flowers to put at home. when are you free? ¡± han ping asked with a smile. is it convenient for me to visit you at your house? ¡® In any case, it wouldn¡¯t be wrong to pay attention to a few more candidates for Ji ¡®an. Zhong Qi¡¯s face stiffened in fear. Go to her house for a visit? The small apartment she bought was only 60 bungalows, with two rooms and one living room. The rooms were small, and the living room was small as well. If Mrs. Su went and saw how small her house was, she would definitely look down on her. After all, the illusion that she created was that she had no power but was rich. Seeing the small house she lived in, even being rich would not be enough.. Chapter 1465 - 1467-still acting tough Chapter 1465: Chapter 1467-still acting tough Trantor: 549690339 Mrs. Su would definitely not talk to her so kindly in the future. She calmed herself down and smiled. that¡¯s great, Wanwan. You¡¯re always wee. Han ping smiled and patted her on the shoulder. next week. We just moved back to our old house this week, and there are a lot of things to pack. ¡°Yes, Yingluo, okay.¡± Luckily, she still had time to prepare. The two of them chatted andughed about many things. Han Ping¡¯s impression of Zhong Qi was at least better than mu Mian¡¯s. Zhong Qi was good-looking, came from a wealthy family, graduated from a famous university, and worked in aw firm. Her overall conditions were much better than mu Mian¡¯s. That mu Mian, other than her face, what else did she have? Mu Mian was so miserable. She was treated coldly by the man she liked and even had to be badmouthed by his aunt behind her back. She returned to San Yuan Lane in a daze. As soon as she entered the alley, she saw her mother and Ye Cheng¡¯s parents running over in a hurry. She grabbedll ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ye Cheng¡¯s mother¡¯s tears kept falling. we received a call saying that Ye Cheng was in a car ident. He¡¯s in the hospital now. Mu Mian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly pulled her mother back.¡±l¡¯ll go with you.¡± The four of them called a taxi and went straight to Huashan Hospital. They asked questions along the way and finally ran to Ye Cheng¡¯s ward. Ye Cheng was in bed.ll He was lying on the bed with his right leg hanging by a bandage. There was a cast on his leg, his arm was also bandaged, and even his head was wrapped in gauze. Ye Cheng¡¯s mother saw this and couldn¡¯t help but cry, ¡± you stupid child, the doctor said you had a car identst night. Why did you only inform us now? Ye Cheng smiled weakly. I thought I¡¯d let you guys have a good night¡¯s sleep. I know I¡¯m sad, so I won¡¯t die. That¡¯s why I told the doctor to let you know after dawn. Mu Mian¡¯s heart felt a little stifled. Ye Cheng was really a big idiot.ll Gua, you¡¯re already injured to this extent, yet you¡¯re still thinking about others. Zhao Hong wiped her tears and asked,¡±does it hurt?¡± Is there any pain?¡± Ye Chengid there, motionless, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Zhenzhen.¡± Zhao Hong was crying uncontrobly. it¡¯s alreadye to this. Why are you still trying to act tough? ¡± Ye Cheng finally let go.ll my legs hurt, my arms hurt, my head hurt. Mom, I¡¯m hurting everywhere. she sighed. Zhao Hong covered her mouth as tears streamed down her face. Ye Cheng¡¯s father, ye Zhiguo, couldn¡¯t hide his heartache. ¡°You child, how did you get into such a serious car ident?¡± I¡¯ve probably been a little tired recently, ¡± Ye Cheng said softly. I was a little distracted while driving, so I didn¡¯t see a vaning from the opposite side. Then I lost control. ¡°When you¡¯ve recovered, you should hire a driver,¡± mu Mian frowned. Only then did Ye Cheng realize that the person standing behind his parents was mu Mian. He was a little excited.¡±Yingluo, why are you here?¡± Mu Mian walked over and looked at his bruised body. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little heartbroken.¡±l heard you got into a car ident, so I came to see you.¡± Ye Cheng¡¯s lips twitched into a smile, but he started to cry out in pain again. Mu Mian was at a loss.¡±You¡¯re still in the mood tough?¡± I¡¯m fine, ¡± Ye Cheng said, panting. they¡¯re all external injuries. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while. As they were talking, a doctor in a white coat came in. Ye Zhiguo quickly asked about his son¡¯s condition. the injured is Ye Cheng. Right leg is small.ll Her leg is broken, her right arm is fractured, her head is seriously injured, and she has 17 stitches. There are also 12 wounds of different sizes on her body.¡± Mu Mian¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard this. He was already injured to this extent, but he was still so calm just now. It really made her speechless. Zhao Hong started to cry again. you stupid child. You¡¯re already so injured.. Why are you still trying to be brave? ¡° Chapter 1466 - 1468 -dare not show off Chapter 1466: Chapter 1468 -dare not show off Trantor: 549690339 Ye Cheng smiled. thank God I covered my face at the critical moment. I haven¡¯t married my wife yet. I can¡¯t disfigure her. Although he was trying his best to act calm, mu Mian really could not smile. The doctor held the diagnosis report in his hand and said to ye Zhiguo and Zhao Hong, ¡± ¡°Family members, why don¡¯t youe with me to the office? we need to discuss the subsequent treatment process.¡± ¡°Doctor, will he be able to walk in the future?¡± Zhao Hong¡¯s voice was trembling. The doctor smiled. yes, yes, yes. Don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s just normal treatment and medication, but you have to tell your family first. Zhao Hong heaved a sigh of relief and walked out of the ward with ye Zhiguo. Seeing this, Cao Feng also left the ward without a trace. Last night, she talked to mu Mian¡¯s father for most of the night. Both of them had a lot on their minds as they were afraid that their daughter would be at a disadvantage. Of course, they did not think that their daughter was not good enough for inspector Tang, but they all felt that their daughter would be very tired if she were to be with someone like that. The difference between the two families was too great. When they saw Tang Ji ¡®an, they would always look reverent and fearful. They were the elders. In fact, Cao Feng felt that her daughter and Xiao Ye were very good. The two of them grew up together and could be considered to be of equal social standing. Xiao Ye was not bad looking, and she was also ambitious. She liked mu Mian, and most importantly, Ye Cheng¡¯s parents liked mu Mian as well. She was the perfect candidate for marriage. Therefore, Cao Feng deliberately left the ward to give them some space. Mu Mian turned around and realized that she and Ye Cheng were the only ones left in the ward. She felt that it was a little inappropriate to leave him alone at this time, so she walked to the bed, pulled out a chair, and sat down. Ye Cheng¡¯s face was very swollen, but fortunately, there were no disfigured wounds. She frowned and said, ¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t drink when you were driving, did you?¡± no, no, ¡± Ye Cheng shook his head hurriedly. no, no. The moment he moved, his head hurt so much that he gasped. Mu Mian stood up nervously and stared at him helplessly.¡±Are you alright? Should we call the doctor?¡± Ye Cheng forced out a smile,?? It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to call the doctor.¡± Mu Mian looked at him worriedly. don¡¯t move around if you¡¯re injured. You¡¯re already so old. Ye Cheng looked at her with a silly smile. I really didn¡¯t drink. I stayed up all night the day before yesterday. I felt a little tired drivingst night. Mu Mian rolled her eyes at him. what? driving in fatigue is more glorious than drinking? ¡® I thought I wasn¡¯t tired, ¡± Ye Chengughed guiltily. I¡¯ve overestimated myself. Mu Mian shook her head gently. you really don¡¯t know how to cherish yourself at all. You¡¯re lucky this time. Do you dare to do this again in the future? ¡± Ye Cheng waved his left hand lightly. I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t. When I¡¯m discharged, I¡¯ll immediately hire a driver. I won¡¯t dare to show off anymore. Only then did mu Mian give up. Ye Cheng cherished the time they spent together and said softly, ¡± ¡°Why are you free today?¡± If mu Mian wasn¡¯t filming, then she was doing publicity. The rest of her time was given to her boyfriend, Tang Ji ¡®an. He was really ttered that she woulde to the hospital with his parents to visit him. Mu Mian touched her neck. our boss, song ran, has always been kind to us. She won¡¯t always squeeze us dry. So, I¡¯m actually quite free sometimes. She usually filmed one or two TV series A year and then promoted them, so she still had a lot of time on her own. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s ce?¡± Ye Cheng asked, staring at her. he¡¯s very busy too. I can¡¯t keep bothering him, ¡± mu Mian said with an ufortable expression.. Chapter 1467 - 1467: Please take care of Ye Cheng Chapter 1467: Please take care of Ye Cheng Trantor: 549690339 Ye Cheng forced a smile. He felt that mu Mian was acting a little strange. In the past, whenever Tang Ji ¡®an was mentioned, she would always look shy. Now, her expression was a little awkward. Ye Cheng was a business man with a sharp mind. He could sense that something was going on between the two of them. After a while, his parents returned from the doctor¡¯s office. Ye Cheng said to mu Mian, ¡± ¡°Can you help me buy some oranges? I want to eat them.¡± &Nbsp; mu Mian quickly nodded. Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll go and buy it immediately. After mu Mian left, Cao Feng entered the ward as well. Ye Cheng asked carefully, ¡± ¡°Auntie, how are mu Mian and director Tang¡¯s Wanwan?¡± Cao Feng was an honest person and did not know how to lie. She looked a little ufortable. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. ¡± Once she lied, others would be able to tell at a nce. Ye Cheng was certain that something had gone wrong between mu Mian and Tang Ji ¡®an. He continued to pursue, ¡°is it really good?¡± I saw that mu Mian didn¡¯t look too happy just now. ¡± Cao Feng quickly surrendered. oh my, wasn¡¯t itst night? inspector Tang originally wanted our Mianmian to move into his Si Nan residences. Our mu san¡¯s intention is that it¡¯s not suitable for them to stay together before they get married. He wants inspector Tang to get engaged to our Mianmian first, Huahua. Ye Cheng¡¯s heart was in his throat. Cao Feng continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that inspector Tang would be so unwilling to waste his time.¡± The ups and downs of life came so quickly that Ye Cheng almost couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter. Cao Feng looked aggrieved. we¡¯re just afraid that he¡¯ll Mianmian be mistreated. Don¡¯t you think parents should think for their children? ¡± This inspector Tang, to be honest, if Mianmian didn¡¯t like him, we really wouldn¡¯t dare to im connections with him.¡± Zhao Hong¡¯s expression did not look too good. Cao Feng, I¡¯m not saying that mu Mian is bad, but she really isn¡¯t suitable for inspector Tang. I heard that inspector Tang¡¯s family is filled with high -ranking officials. Think about it. Mu Mian is so simple. If she enters that kind of big family, she will be bullied to death. Cao Feng was even more worried. I used to worry about this, but the child likes it. We don¡¯t really care about her. Half an hourter, mu Mian walked into the ward with tworge bags of fruits. ¡°Why did you buy so much?¡± Zhao Hong quickly went over. Mu Mian smiled. I¡¯ll buy more and put them here. Let him eat slowly in the future. Zhao Hong ced the fruits on the bedside table. She then looked at mu Mian and asked tentatively, ¡± little mu, it¡¯s like this. Recently, Ye Cheng¡¯s grandfather¡¯s health hasn¡¯t been too good, and Ye Cheng¡¯s father has to manage the restaurant and can¡¯t make it. I¡¯m rushing between the two, so sometimes I can¡¯t make it. Do you think you cane to the hospital and take care of Ye Cheng for Auntie when you¡¯re free? ¡® Her question was so sudden that mu Mian was caught off guard. After all, they were still neighbors. Uncle ye and Auntie ye had always treated her well, so if she rejected them, it would seem too cold and heartless. As she was hesitating, Ye Cheng quickly said, ¡± ¡°Mom, Yueyue, don¡¯t be like this. Mu Mian is usually very busy. Don¡¯t trouble her.¡± As soon as he said that, mu Mian quickly said, ¡± it¡¯s no trouble at all. I¡¯lle over and take care of Ye Cheng when I¡¯m free. Zhao Hong heaved a sigh of relief. thank you in advance. I can take care of him most of the time. But sometimes, I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t spare time for his grandfather. I can only trouble you to take care of him.. Chapter 1468 - 1468: I’ll give you a bonus at the end of the year Chapter 1468: I¡¯ll give you a bonus at the end of the year Trantor: 549690339 Mu Mian nodded. MMM, okay. I don¡¯t have much to do recently. I cane over anytime. The few elders in the ward all had a look of understanding on their faces, hoping that Ye Cheng would be able to benefit from this misfortune. Two dayster, on a rainy day, Zhao Hong happened to be ¡®busy¡¯, so she asked mu Mian to go to the hospital to take care of Ye Cheng. The weather had turned cold, and mu Mian caught a cold. She wore a wine-red sweater and a short deerskin jacket before heading to the hospital. Not long after she left, Tang Ji ¡®an arrived at the MU family¡¯s house. These few days, mu Mian did not look for him again. He was a little uneasy and wanted to see her. When he arrived at the MU family¡¯s house, he saw Cao Fenging out of the courtyard with an umbre. When Cao Feng saw the ck luxury car, although she didn¡¯t like the director very much, she instinctively bowed to him. Tang Ji ¡®an got out of the car with a big ck umbre and said, ¡± ¡°Is mu Mian at home?¡± she¡¯s not at home, ¡± Cao Feng said carefully. she¡¯s at Huashan Hospital. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an panicked. Mianmian isn¡¯t sick, ¡± Cao Feng quickly exined. it¡¯s little ye. Ye Cheng was injured in a car ident. Our Mianmian went to take care of him. Tang Ji ¡®an immediately frowned. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he have a family? Why do you need mu Mian to take care of you?¡± ¡°We¡¯re all neighbors, and we¡¯ve always had a good rtionship. We¡¯re more like family than family.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s face turned even paler. He closed the umbre, got into the car, and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Sixth uncle, go to Huashan Hospital.¡± The car drove all the way to Huashan Hospital in the heavy rain. When they arrived at the hospital, Tang Ji ¡®an got out of the car in a hurry without even opening an umbre. Sixth uncle worriedly picked up his umbre, opened the car door, and hurriedly followed. ¡°Ji ¡®an, Ji¡¯ an, it¡¯s raining so heavily, huhu!¡± Tang Ji ¡®anll With a few steps, he stepped into the corridor. Sixth uncle spread his hands. Alright, if he didn¡¯t feel too full, then so be it. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s face was a little dark. He asked a few questions at the nurse¡¯s desk and then went to the sixth floor of the orthopedics department. In Ward 606, Ye Cheng was lying on the bed.ll He looked at mu Mian and chuckled.¡±l¡¯m a little thirsty, can you peel an orange for me?¡± Mu Mian picked up an orange and nced at him, ¡± Ye Cheng, Ye Cheng, you probably don¡¯t know how much I¡¯m worth now. big star mu Mian, ¡± Ye Cheng smiled at her. what¡¯s your current worth? ¡± Mu Mian snorted. because of the ind Chronicle, I¡¯m considered to be very famous. You don¡¯t know this, but when I came up just now, many nurses surrounded me and wanted to talk to me. Some even asked for my autograph. To be honest with you, I¡¯m now acting in a 30-episode TV drama, and I can get close to 200000 Yuan for it. I¡¯m so honored, ¡®Ye Chengplimented. to have such a famous celebrity peel an orange for me. Mu Mian proudly raised her chin. you have to get well soon. Otherwise, the cost of yourbor will be quite high. Do you know that? ¡± alright, ¡°Ye Cheng said with a smile. I¡¯ll try my best to get better as soon as possible. In his heart, he was thinking, how I wish time could pass slower so that you could always take care of me. the huge posters you tookst time were really effective, ¡± Ye Cheng continued. our department store is really full of customers, and the sales have been rising. Mu Mian was even more pleased with herself. it just so happens that I¡¯ve be even more popr recently. You¡¯re definitely making a profit. then I¡¯ll let you invest in my department store and give you a bonus at the end of the year. What do you think? ¡± Ye Cheng said.. Chapter 1469 - 1469: I am your boyfriend! Chapter 1469: I am your boyfriend! Trantor: 549690339 Mu Mian was done peeling the orange when her hand paused. She grinned and looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s enough for you to treat me to a meal.¡± She was rejecting his good intentions and did not want to ept his gift. Ye Cheng was a little disappointed. In front of him, mu Mian always had a sense of propriety. She would never cross that line. She even had to write an IOU to lend him money. This made him feel very helpless. Mu Mian continued, ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry that I¡¯m short of money. I have shares in song ran¡¯s entertainmentpany. Besides, I¡¯m making quite a lot of money by acting in television shows. So, I¡¯m not short of money. Ye Cheng could not smile. but don¡¯t tell my family about this, ¡± mu Mian whispered again. especially not my aunt and grandfather. Otherwise, they¡¯ll be after my money again. Ye Cheng nodded lightly. don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t say anything. Mu Mian split a piece of the peeled orange and brought it to his mouth. Ye Cheng was overwhelmed by the unexpected favor. This was a blessing in disguise. This car ident hade at the right time. There were so many coincidences in the world. When she stuffed the orange into his mouth, Tang Ji ¡®an happened to walk to the door of the ward. The door was open, and he saw the warm scene in the ward at first nce. He stopped in his tracks, his face ashen. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down, and the hands in his pockets clenched into fists. He had always been well-mannered, so he would never do something like reprimanding a patient in front of his face. He stood at the door of the ward and watched for a while, watching mu Mian feed the bed piece by piece.ll The person on top ate an orange. Then, he walked to the side with a gloomy face. Mu Mian fed him an entire orange, then picked up the thermos bottle at the side and shook it. ¡°I think there¡¯s no water. I¡¯ll go to the boiler room to get some water.¡± Ye Cheng¡¯s face was full of satisfaction. Mu Mian carried two red peony thermos bottles and walked out. The water room was next to the stairs. As she slowly walked past the stairs, she was suddenly pulled in by someone. Mu Mian was so scared that she screamed. She looked up and saw that it was Tang Ji ¡®an. ¡°Why are you so elusive?¡± she was a little annoyed. She hadn¡¯t seen him for two days, and this man didn¡¯te to her,fort her, or make any promises. Her heart had been aching all this time. And now, he was looking at her with a gloomy face. Why did she have to suffer such grievances? ¡°Let me go,¡± she struggled. Tang Ji ¡®an grabbed her wrist tightly and pressed her against the wall. ¡°Doesn¡¯t ye Cheng have any family? Do you need to take care of him?¡± Mu Mian frowned. we¡¯re neighbors. His family can¡¯t leave. It¡¯s understandable that I¡¯m here to take care of him. ¡°Have you forgotten that you already have a boyfriend?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Can¡¯t I have any contact with other men just because I have a boyfriend?¡± mu Mian lifted her chin and looked at him. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s eyshes trembled. he likes you. You know that he likes you. You¡¯re giving him hope. Mu Mian¡¯s heart ached terribly. you¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯m not giving him hope. I just feel sorry for him because he¡¯s so badly injured. I can¡¯t just sit by and do nothing. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s hand tightened, and mu Mian¡¯s face twisted. ¡°Let me go.¡± ¡°Come with me now.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an gritted his teeth. Mu Mian frowned deeply. I¡¯m not going with you. He¡¯s seriously injured and can¡¯t even walk. He can¡¯t take care of himself. I have to stay and take care of him. Tang Ji ¡®an leaned against the wall with one hand, his face ashen.. ¡°Mu Mian, I¡¯m your boyfriend!¡± Chapter 1470 - 1470: Look at me Chapter 1470: Look at me Trantor: 549690339 ¡°So?¡± mu Mian looked at him arrogantly. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you toe with me,¡± I¡¯m the one who gives in and carefully goes along with your temper every time. Tang Ji ¡®an, this isn¡¯t fair. A rtionship shouldn¡¯t be like this, Yingluo. He lowered his head and covered her lips with his. Mu Mian¡¯s hand loosened, and the thermos bottle fell to the ground with a ng. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s heart was in a panic. Because of his hesitation and fear of marriage, was mu Mian going to turn to Ye Cheng? His kiss was urgent, and as expected of the refined mu Mian, she quickly regained her senses. This was the stairway, and someone coulde at any time. Tang Ji ¡®an was going crazy. At the corner of the stairs, there were a few people with a pile of medical documents in their hands. They were in a dilemma. Those people must have seen Tang Ji ¡®an forcefully kiss her. She suddenly felt too ashamed to face anyone, so she turned around and wanted to leave. However, Tang Ji ¡®an grabbed her wrist again. Mu Mian struggled. ¡°Let me go.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me carry you away, ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said in a low voice, gritting his teeth. Mu Mian felt wronged and angry. She could only follow him downstairs. When she passed by the group of people who had just witnessed them kissing, mu Mian quickly covered her face with her hands. Society was so conservative these days. If they saw people kissing in front of them, she would really feel ashamed to face them. There was a lot of discussion behind her. Mu Mian looked at the tall man in front of her and was furious. Tang Ji¡¯an¡¯s car was parked outside the hospital building. It was raining heavily outside. Tang Jit an let go of her hand.¡±Wait here for a moment.¡± After he finished speaking, he hurriedly ran into the rain. Mu Mian¡¯s heart clenched. But she felt that she really owed him too much. What was there for her to feel sorry for? After a while, Tang Ji ¡®an walked over with arge umbre. The sky was dark, and he walked through the rain like a painting. The pedestrians couldn¡¯t help but stop and linger. He walked in front of mu Mian and naturally held her hand. ¡°Get in the car with me.¡± Ye Cheng! mu Mian¡¯s legs were like nails. Ye Cheng is still waiting for me upstairs. Tang Ji ¡®an gritted his teeth. get in the car with me first. I have something to say to you. Mu Mian sized him up and said with a backbone, ¡± ¡°Then, make it short.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an was so angry that he almost vomited blood. He held her hand with one hand and held the umbre with the other. They left the hospital building and got into the car. As soon as she got into the car, mu Mian could not help but cough twice. Tang Ji ¡®an immediately took off his suit and put it on her. Mu Mian pushed him away with a backbone. ¡°I¡¯m not cold.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an forcefully put the suit on her. ¡°Wear it.¡± Mu Mian did not look at her. She only looked out of the window coldly. Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and pinched her chin. ¡°Look at me,¡± ¡°What is there to see?¡± mu Mian red at him. Tang Ji ¡®an was wearing a white shirt. It was raining and the light was dim, so his face seemed a little hazy and blurry. Yingying was really pretty. Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and stroked her chin. ¡°You¡¯re angry at me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Second young master Tang¡¯s emotional intelligence had finally improved. Mu Mian lowered her eyes and refused to look at him. ¡°I¡¯m not angry. What¡¯s there to be angry about?¡± Second young master Tang¡¯s EQ, sometimes online, sometimes offline. because you¡¯re angry at me, you want to throw yourself into Ye Cheng¡¯s arms instead, right? ¡± Mu Mian looked up instantly. Out of reflex, she raised her hand and gave him a tight p. The sixth uncle was so shocked that he almost jumped up. Had Xiao mu gone crazy? Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and touched his cheek. It was burning. Mu Mian really didn¡¯t hold back. She had used all her strength.. Chapter 1471 - 1471: You dare? Chapter 1471: You dare? Trantor: 549690339 As soon as she hit him, she immediately reached out to open the car door. She was full of anger, and she didn¡¯t want to sit in the same car as this man. He could not see her grievances. He even said that she wanted to run into someone else¡¯s arms. How could this man bully her like this? Tang Ji ¡®an grabbed her hand and said to his sixth uncle coldly, ¡± ¡°Sixth uncle, get out of the car first.¡± Sixth uncle quicklyll Ji ¡®an, ¡± he said carefully, ¡± you have to calm down, understand? ¡± ¡°Get out of the car.¡± Sixth uncle quickly held up an umbre and rushed out of the car. ¡°Let go of me.¡± Mu Mian gritted her teeth and looked at him. Tang Ji ¡®an held her wrist tightly, his eyes full of anger. you hit me for Ye Cheng? ¡± Mu Mian was so angry that her heart ached. I didn¡¯t hit you because of others. I hit you because of you. I hit you because you hurt others with your vicious words. Let go of me! Tang Ji ¡®an had lost his mind. He grabbed mu Mian¡¯s hand more tightly and pressed her against the car door. ¡°Did I say something wrong? Did Ye Cheng not have a family? Was there no one else who could take care of him? Do I have to let you take care of me? Was it someone else¡¯s request or was it your own will? Why do you have to take care of him?¡± Mu Mian raised her other hand and wanted to give him another p. She raised her hand and was caught by Tang Ji ¡®an.ll ¡°Does Ye Cheng have a different ce in your heart?¡± she asked. Mu Mian¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red, and Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but clench. Mu Mian looked at him stubbornly. that¡¯s right, Ye Cheng is special in my heart. We grew up together and we were childhood sweethearts. He¡¯s especially good to me and has never made things difficult for me. His parents also like me very much. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s eyes were filled with panic. He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. As he kissed her, he murmured,¡±don¡¯t go, Yingluo, don¡¯t go, Yingluo.¡± Mu Mian realized that she was always soft-hearted towards him. Once he made such a hurt expression, she would not be able to maintain her self. She loved him. Even if this person had countless ws, she still loved him hopelessly. He finally stopped shouting.ll Mu Mian leaned against the car door and stared at him with her big, wet eyes. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s breathing was chaotic, but he still held onto her wrists. He seemed to have made up his mind.¡±Mu Mian, let¡¯s get engaged.¡± However, mu Mian did not feel any joy. She said directly, ¡± ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°Are you really going to be with Ye Cheng?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. Mu Mian struggled again. I don¡¯t want to get engaged to you because I don¡¯t want you to be forced topromise. If you do, I¡¯ll be in a passive position. I don¡¯t like to threaten others, and I don¡¯t like you to do things that go against your heart. Tang Ji ¡®an stared at her. if I don¡¯t get engaged to you soon, ¡± he said, ¡± I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be snatched away by someone else. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t tell that Ye Cheng liked mu Mian, but at least mu Mian didn¡¯t dislike Ye Cheng. It wasn¡¯t impossible for these two people to develop feelings for each other over time. I¡¯m sorry! mu Mian looked at him pitifully. if you continue to be so rude and hurtful, I¡¯ll be with Ye Cheng immediately. ¡°You dare?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± mu Mian raised her leg and wanted to kick him. Tang Ji ¡®anpromised again. don¡¯t be with Ye Cheng. Mu Mian felt even more aggrieved,¡¯am I such a fickle person in your eyes? Do I look like someone who can¡¯t decide if I¡¯m two-timing him?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an wasn¡¯t as crazy as before. He stared at her with a burning gaze.¡±But you took care of him. You took care of him very carefully..¡± Chapter 1472 - 1474-really straightforward Chapter 1472: Chapter 1474-really straightforward Trantor: 549690339 Mu Mian looked aggrieved. because Ye Cheng¡¯s father has to look after the shop, and Ye Cheng¡¯s mother has to take care of his grandfather asionally. So, aunty asked me toe over and take over when she can¡¯t make time. Can I refuse? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t feel at ease because of her words. Instead, he became even more worried. Ye Cheng¡¯s parents seemed to be deliberately creating opportunities for mu Mian and Ye Cheng to spend time together. If that was the case, Ye Cheng would have a lot of supporters. Not only did mu Mian not dislike him, but her parents also liked him a lot. Ye Cheng¡¯s parents also liked mu Mian a lot. As for him? Due to his fear of marriage, he had probably been cklisted by mu Mian¡¯s parents, and his own aunt was trying to stop them from being together. The road ahead was really full of thorns. ¡°Let¡¯s get engaged first,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said. ¡°I already said no,¡± mu Mian still shook her head. ¡°You!¡± He was so angry that he was at a loss for words. Mu Mian said seriously, ¡± I don¡¯t want you to get engaged or married to me because you have no other choice. That¡¯s unfair to you and unfair to me. I only hope that one day, you really think that it¡¯s time for us to change the way we get along and that you only want to marry me because of love. Tang Ji ¡®an was in a daze for a moment. Mu Mian broke free of his hand. I¡¯ve been out for too long. Ye Cheng must be anxious. ¡°You still want to go back?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an gritted his teeth. Mu Mian raised her chin and looked at him,¡±what?¡± I can¡¯t go back?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside. Hurry up.¡± Second young master Tang gave in. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be done, ¡± mu Mian said expressionlessly. don¡¯t wait anymore. Tang Ji ¡®an got out of the car, held an umbre, and walked over to her. He opened the door for her and sent her to the hospital lobby. Mu Mian emphasized again, ¡± ¡°I might have to take care of him for the whole day. Don¡¯t wait anymore, okay?¡± ¡°Go in,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said lightly. Mu Mian turned around and ran away. Tang Ji ¡®an clenched his fists. This girl was really straightforward. He turned around and walked towards the car. Sixth uncle leaned over and whispered, ¡± hire a nurse for Ye Cheng. You go ahead. Tang Ji ¡®an sat in the car and snorted. Ye Cheng¡¯s family didn¡¯tck money, but he ordered mu Mian around. Who didn¡¯t know what they were up to? Mu Mian hurried back to the sixth floor. She had just broken the thermos bottle, so she ran to the nurse¡¯s desk to borrow another one. Then, she went to the water room to get a bottle of water. Outside Ye Cheng¡¯s ward, she breathed a sigh of relief and tried her best to act as if nothing had happened before she walked in quietly. The moment Ye Cheng saw her, he said anxiously, ¡± ¡°Are you alright? What took you so long?¡± Mu Mian took the thermos and poured some water into the cup. She smiled at him. Oh, ran ran into an acquaintance just now and chatted for a while. You must have waited long. Ye Cheng heaved a sigh of relief. I¡¯m fine. I was just worried about you. I thought something happened to you. He was afraid that she would abandon him and run away if something happened to her. He knew very well that he had no ce in mu Mian¡¯s heart. He also knew very clearly that mu Mian liked Tang Ji ¡®an. He even felt that it was a very despicable thing to use his injury to kidnap her sympathy. ¡°What could have happened?¡± mu Mian smiled. On a cloudy day, Ye Cheng was lying on the hospital bed.ll mu Mian, read me a story. There¡¯s a book about the Three Kingdoms in the drawer of the bedside table, she was bored.. Chapter 1473 - 1475 -proper relaxation Chapter 1473: Chapter 1475 -proper rxation Trantor: 549690339 Mu Mian opened her drawer and picked up ¡®Three Kingdoms¡¯. Just as she was about to start reading, she heard a knock on the door. She turned around and saw a man in his fifties wearing a hospital nurse¡¯s uniform.ll The old man walked in. Mu Mian narrowed her eyes. She instantly knew who was behind this. what¡¯s the matter? ¡± Ye Cheng was confused. what¡¯s the matter? ¡± Nursing Universityll ¡°Little brother, didn¡¯t your family invite me here to be your caretaker?¡± the old manughed. Mu Mian gritted her teeth. A certain someone¡¯s actions were quick. no, ¡± Ye Cheng replied, confused. Zhenzhen, No. He then turned to look at mu Mian. He was actually embarrassed too. He and his family had never mentioned the matter of the caretaker. He only asked mu Mian to back his mother up. Now that the caretaker was really here, he had nothing to say. That¡¯s right, he didn¡¯tck money. He could have hired a nurse, so why did he have to drag mu Mian to serve him? Mu Mian wouldn¡¯t be angry if she understood, right? He looked at mu Mian carefully. Fortunately, her expression was normal and she did not seem angry. Mu Mian held the Three Kingdoms in her hands.ll¡±l¡¯m free today, so I¡¯ll take care of him here,¡± the old man said politely.¡± My Lord, you should find a ce to rest first. We don¡¯t need you today.¡± Nursing Universityll ¡°How can I not work when I¡¯m paid?¡± ye was a little helpless. Mu Mian insisted, ¡± it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Just go out and take a walk. You can start tomorrow. It¡¯s the same. Bigll Grandpall He touched his head and walked out. When he returned to the hall on the first floor, his sixth uncle was waiting there. When the two met, the nurse said,ll¡±That girl asked me toe out for a walk. She said she¡¯s free today and can take care of that little brother,¡± ye said in a low voice. The sixth uncle forced a smile. alright then. You can take a walk around. Go up and see them from time to time. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The sixth uncle forced a smile. alright then. You can take a walk around. Go up and see them from time to time. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. After sixth uncle finished giving his instructions, he turned around and ran back to the parking lot. He opened the car door, but before he could Pat off the rain on his shoulders, he said anxiously, ¡± Ji ¡®an, that child Xiao mu still won¡¯t leave. He said he¡¯ll stay there to take care of that Ye Cheng. Tang Ji ¡®an gritted his teeth. This girl was doing this on purpose. Because of his fear of marriage and his recent actions, she was punishing him with her actions. Very good, very good. This girl had him under her thumb, and he could not do anything to her. I don¡¯t know when little mu wille down, ¡± the sixth uncle said carefully. how about we leave first? ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll wait for him here,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said coldly. ¡°Sure,¡± sixth uncle turned around. The rain did not stop and the weather was gloomy. Even though he was in pain everywhere, Ye Cheng felt very happy. The small Ward echoed with mu Mian¡¯s voice as she read her story. Ye Cheng thought,¡¯if only time could stop and stay in this moment forever, how good would that be?¡¯ Mu Mian took good care of him. She poured him tea and apanied him.ll Other than going to the toilet, she would call the nursing University.ll My Lord, at other times, she was very qualified. In the afternoon, she even fed Ye Cheng lunch. Nursing Universityll The old master was also very qualified. He told sixth uncle everything that happened in the ward without missing a word, and sixth uncle passed it on to Tang Ji ¡®an. Second young master Tang¡¯s heart was burning with anxiety. The waiting time became long. Three in the afternoon.ll At around 1.30pm, Zhao Hong rushed over. After all, it was her son. Her son had just been seriously injured, so she was more or less worried. As soon as she entered the ward, she could clearly see the disappointment in her son¡¯s eyes. ¡®Damn brat, you¡¯re too obvious. When ites to the girl you like, you have to rx and not cling too tightly. If you don¡¯t give her some space, she¡¯ll be under a lot of pressure..¡¯ Chapter 1474 - 1474: At least I’m happy Chapter 1474: At least I¡¯m happy Trantor: 549690339 She walked over with the lunch box and smiled at mu Mian. Xiao mu, thank you for taking care of our Ye Cheng. Mu Mian quickly waved her hands. I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t. I¡¯m having a good time chatting with Ye Cheng. Ye Chengughed like a silly son of andlord, ¡± ¡°Mu Mian told me a lot of gossip about the entertainment industry. It¡¯s quite interesting.¡± you can¡¯t leak this out, ¡± mu Mian said anxiously. otherwise, people will say that I¡¯m a big mouth. ¡°I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll definitely keep my mouth shut.¡± Zhao Hong couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. These two children were so good and well-matched, but why did someone else suddenly appear out of nowhere? Sigh, really. Mu Mian left the ward, took the umbre, and hurried out. As soon as she left the inpatient department, she saw a ck car parked in the parking lot. It was his car, she recognized it. It had been almost a day, and he was still waiting here. Mu Mian held the umbre and deliberately walked towards the door, not nning to talk to him. The car started moving slowly. When it reached her side, the car stopped. The window was rolled down, and the rain was blown into the car with the wind. ¡°Come in,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an ordered. Mu Mian struggled for a while, but she still opened the car door and sat in. Tang Ji ¡®an tried his best to calm down and said in a normal tone, ¡± ¡°Since you already have a nurse, why did you stay for so long?¡± Mu Mian reached out and patted the rain on her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ve already promised him that I¡¯ll apany him for a day. There¡¯s no reason for me to go back on my word. ¡± Mu Mian felt that she could not continue topromise in love. When it was time to be tough, she would be tough. After all, second young master Tang wouldn¡¯t appreciate it even if he had topromise. ¡°You even fed him.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an gritted his teeth. Mu Mian turned to look at him,¡±how do you know so much?¡± Did you hire the nurse?¡± Second young master Tang was at a loss, but he was still confident.¡±So what if I did? The ye family can¡¯t afford to hire a nurse, so I hired one for him so that I don¡¯t have to waste other people¡¯s time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m more than willing to take care of him,¡± mu Mian chuckled. Tang Ji ¡®an grabbedll Mu Mian¡¯s expression changed as she grabbed her wrist. ¡°You still want to use violence? My wrist is bruised from your grip.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an lowered his head and saw that mu Mian¡¯s wrist was covered in bruises. They were all his work. ¡°I didn¡¯t use much strength, how did your hand be like this?¡± he said in a low voice. Mu Mian looked at him sadly and said, ¡°my skin is very delicate. ¡°Il Tender, will that do?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an touched the tip of his nose uneasily and said, ¡± just let the nurse do things like eating. Do you really need to do everything by yourself? ¡± Mu Mian raised her chin, her expression arrogant.¡±l¡¯m free to do what I want. You can¡¯t control me.¡± Student mu decided to let herself go. Instead of carefully pleasing him and not being able to get his family¡¯s approval, and not being able to make this noble young master willing to marry her, she might as well do whatever she wanted to say and do. At least he was happy. Tang Ji ¡®an gritted his teeth, ¡°you coward!¡± The car slowly drove through the heavy rain. The two of them were noisy, but the sixth uncle in front heaved a sigh of relief. Although it was raining outside, the two of them were not so tense. There was still room to turn things around. Their Ji ¡®an had actually given in again this time. After meeting Xiao mu, their Ji ¡®an had really changed a lot. As the car drove towards Si Nan mansion, mu Mian quickly said, ¡± ¡°Sixth uncle, send me home first..¡± Chapter 1475 - 1477-none of your business Chapter 1475: Chapter 1477-none of your business Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Let¡¯s go to Si Nan mansion first,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said. ¡°I¡¯m not going to stay in your house now,¡± mu Mian gritted her teeth and looked at him. Tang Ji ¡®an grabbed her hand. I didn¡¯t ask you to stay. You can juste to my ce for a meal. Mu Mian struggled. my parents are waiting for me at home for dinner. They¡¯ll be worried if I¡¯mte. ¡°You¡¯re twenty-one, not eleven. Your parents shouldn¡¯t be worried about everything.¡± Mu Mian nced at him. Her parents had a lot of opinions about Tang Ji ¡®an. Although they didn¡¯t say it explicitly, they seemed to want her to separate from Tang Ji¡¯ an. She was actually in a difficult position. On one side was her parents, and on the other side was the first man she had ever fallen in love with. How was she going to make a choice? The car quickly stopped in front of Si Nan mansion, and Tang Ji ¡®an helped her put on his suit. ¡°Get out of the car.¡± I¡¯m not getting out of the car. I want to go home, ¡± mu Mian said as she sat there. ¡°Sixth uncle, help me hold the umbre,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said, his head aching. Her sixth uncle quickly walked to the back door with the big umbre. Tang Ji ¡®an opened the door and picked her up. ¡°Tang Ji ¡®an, what are you doing?¡± mu Mian eximed. Second young master Tang carried her and walked steadily into the mansion. Sixth uncle sighed. He was getting old. These two people were still quarreling in the morning as if their rtionship could fall apart at any time. What was going on now? I¡¯m old, I can¡¯t understand young people. Tang Ji ¡®an carried the struggling mu Mian into the mansion. Aunt Lin was surprised. Sixth uncle waved at her. ¡°Is the meal ready?¡± ¡°Done, done.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry up and leave.¡± Aunt Lin and sixth uncle left in a hurry. Tang Ji ¡®an carried her to the dining room and ced her on the chair. Mu Mian jumped up. ¡°I want to go home.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an looked out of the window. The sound of the car¡¯s engine gradually faded away. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡± sixth uncle has left. No one will send you back. We¡¯ll talk after you finish eating. ¡°I can take a taxi myself,¡± mu Mian red at him. ¡°There¡¯s no umbre at home. Are you going to walk out in the rain?¡± Hmph! mu Mian snorted. then let¡¯s walk out. I don¡¯t believe that this little rain can kill me. Tang Ji ¡®an frowned and nced at her. ¡°How did you suddenly be so strong-willed?¡± ¡°None of your business,¡± mu Mian snorted. Second young master Tang stretched out his hand and massaged his temple. This girl, why did she seem like a rebellious child? Tang Ji ¡®an put the bowl and chopsticks in her hand. ¡°Eat. After you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll ask sixth uncle to send you home.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not eating,¡± mu Mian turned her face. Tang Ji ¡®an pulled a chair over and sat next to her. Then, he picked up the bowl and chopsticks on the table, and as if it was only natural, he picked up a ball of rice and sent it to her mouth. Mu Mian was stunned. Was Tang Ji ¡®an going to feed her? He could actually do this? She realized that her backbone seemed to be on the verge of copsing. She was so easily swayed. She was always moved by his insignificant little actions. She was really in no position to do so. ¡°Am I just going to eat in white rice?¡± she snorted. He picked up a piece of Chinese broli with his chopsticks and was about to put it in her mouth again. It was as if his former noble and Noble demeanor no longer existed, as if his every move now was so reasonable. Mu Mian nced at Jie LAN and said arrogantly, ¡°I want to eat meat.¡± What was second young master Tang¡¯s bottom line? She thought. Tang Ji ¡®an patiently put down the Chinese broli and picked up a piece of meat with its skin. ¡°I don¡¯t like to eat fat.¡± The veins on second young master Tang¡¯s forehead twitched. He was about to get angry. It seemed like he was about to get angry.. Chapter 1476 - 1478-get along Chapter 1476: Chapter 1478-get along Trantor: 549690339 She thought that the person in front of her would m the bowl and chopsticks on the table and say, ¡± eat or don¡¯t eat. I won¡¯t serve you anymore. However, to her surprise, he held back. His slender fingers gripped the chopsticks tightly, and he gritted his teeth as he looked at her. He then picked up another piece of lean meat. Mu Mian opened her mouth and was about to speak when Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows.¡±lf you dare to be so picky again.¡± Mu Mian felt wronged,¡¯l didn¡¯t ask you to feed me. Can you not feed me? You¡¯ve been with me for so long, don¡¯t you know what I like and dislike to eat?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an was slightly stunned. He didn¡¯t seem to have noticed it before. He nced at her and then at the piece of meat in his mouth. His anger dissipated.¡±Do you like this piece of meat?¡± ¡°Actually,pared to pork, I prefer fish, chicken, and shrimp tadpole.¡± Second young master Tang directly stuffed the piece of lean meat into her mouth. This girl could really say so much. Mu Mian¡¯s cheeks puffed up as she stared at him angrily. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Second young master Tang had never served anyone before. It was rare for him to be in the mood to serve someone, and he was even criticized for it. How could he agree? He was determined not to agree. ¡°There¡¯s only pork today, no chicken, duck, or fish, so I¡¯ll just make do with it.¡± He raised his eyebrows. Mu Mian chewed on the piece of lean meat angrily and reached out to snatch the chopsticks from his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll eat it myself, I don¡¯t need you to feed me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, I¡¯ll feed you.¡± I¡¯m healthy! mu Mian looked at him with a sad expression. why do I have to be fed by you? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s voice became gentler. ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, the food will get cold.¡± Mu Mian nced at him. so you know that the food will get cold. Hurry up and eat by yourself. We¡¯ll each eat our own food. ¡°Open your mouth, ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an insisted on feeding her. Mu Mian Imew that she couldn¡¯t win against Tang Ji ¡®an no matter what, so she could onlypromise. It didn¡¯t seem strange at all for him to do these things. Moreover, Tang Ji ¡®an found that he enjoyed taking care of mu Mian. Mu Mian, who was being fed by him, was like a child, sitting obediently and waiting for him to feed her. She was extremely obedient. Second young master Tang found a new interest. After the meal, mu Mian heaved a sigh of relief. She really could not look at his focused and serious expression. If she looked at it for too long, she would easily fall into his gentleness. Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and rubbed her head. ¡°Why are you relieved?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too torturous to be fed by you,¡± She didn¡¯t mean what she said. Tang Ji ¡®an narrowed his eyes and reached out to pinch her jawbone. ¡°You¡¯re simply an ungrateful Little Wolf.¡± ¡°Then, when can this ungrateful brat go home?¡± mu Mian struggled. Tang Ji ¡®an nced out of the window. She waited until half past seven. Before sixth uncle could Park his car, mu Mian had already rushed out. Tang Ji ¡®an followed her with a dark face. In the corridor, he grabbedll ¡°You¡¯re that eager?¡± he held her hand. ¡°If I don¡¯t go back at this hour, my parents will be worried.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an grabbed her hand and didn¡¯t let her move. Outside the corridor, the rain continued to fall. Her eyes were bright, and he couldn¡¯t help but sink into them. He reached out to hold her waist and stared at her with a burning gaze. ¡°Mianmian, Huahua.¡± The moment he called her ¡®Mianmian¡¯, she could not help but look gentler, but her tone was still coy. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get along well, okay?¡± Under the dim yellow light and the pattering rain, she was held in his arms, as if the fierce quarrel in the day had really just happened in a dream.. Chapter 1477 - 1477: Really crazy Chapter 1477: Really crazy Trantor: 549690339 Mu Mian thought that Tang Ji ¡®an was really hard to fathom. ¡°I just want to get along with you. You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t want to, okay?¡± she mumbled. Tang Ji ¡®an gently pinched her waist, and mu Mian cried out, ¡± ¡®What are you doing? I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Sixth uncle, who was in the car beside them, turned his head and looked at the rain outside the window. Well, this young man really didn¡¯t leave a way out for people. Tang Ji ¡®an hesitated for a moment, then said seriously, ¡± ¡°My father and mother did not get married because of love.¡± Mu Mian was a little surprised that he had opened his heart to her again. He continued, ¡± because it¡¯s not love, after my father got married and had two children, he met his true love. She was ran and ran¡¯s mother. He quickly divorced my mother. My mother suffered a huge blow. She nagged me all day long that she shouldn¡¯t get married. No one in the family knew that she was sick. At that time, people didn¡¯t pay much attention to mental illness, and they never cared about her. She nagged at me for two years, and in those two years, I had a deep and terrible impression of marriage.¡± Mu Mian¡¯s heart could not help but clench. Tang Ji ¡®an continued, ¡± you know what happened after that. She died andmitted suicide in front of me. Before she died, she told me that she hoped I wouldn¡¯t touch love and marriage in my life. Mu Mian¡¯s heart ached. your mother is sick. You can¡¯t listen to her. ¡°I know,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m trying my best not to be affected by her.¡± Mu Mian raised her hand and touched it.¡± His face. It was a rainy autumn night. Second young master Tang was so fascinated by the scenery and this person that he had lost his mind. He was still at the door, but he had the urge to kiss her. He had changed. He had really changed. He lowered his head slightly. Mu Mian panicked and pushed him hard. What was this person trying to do? They were still at the entrance, and Mr. Zhong was in the car beside them. She pushed Tang Ji ¡®an away and ran out in a hurry. Then, she got into sixth uncle¡¯s car, rolled down the window a little, and waved at him. ¡°Goodbye.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an stood in the corridor, lowered his head, and chuckled. He was really crazy to actually stammer. The car sped all the way back to the MU family¡¯s house. As soon as mu Mian entered the house, her parents pulled her to their room. She gently patted the raindrops on her body that had been blown by the wind. ¡°What are you doing? Ye Cheng¡¯s mother told me that you left the hospital at four in the afternoon when she came backst night, ¡± Cao Feng said with a serious expression. why didn¡¯t you go home? ¡± Mu Mian smiled guiltily. I¡¯m already so old. You can¡¯t discipline me like you would a child. Mu Guohui¡¯s expression was also serious. no matter how old you are, you¡¯re still a child in our eyes. Did you go to Tang Ji ¡®an? ¡± Mu Mian did not intend to hide it, ¡± he¡¯s my boyfriend. It¡¯s understandable that I¡¯m looking for him. Mu Guohui was a little unhappy. you child. He doesn¡¯t even n to marry you. Why are you still looking for him? ¡± Although our family isn¡¯t rich, we can¡¯t lose the backbone we should have. We can¡¯t let others look down on us.¡± Mu Mian had a headache. dad, it¡¯s like this. Tang Ji ¡®an has some psychological trauma. He¡¯s a little afraid of marriage. He¡¯s already trying his best to ovee it. ¡°Ovee it?¡± mu Guohui said solemnly. If he¡¯s going to spend his entire life to ovee it, are you going to wait for him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Yingluo will need that long,¡± mu Mian smiled guiltily.. Chapter 1478 - 1480 -heart bleeding Chapter 1478: Chapter 1480 -heart bleeding Trantor: 549690339 Cao Feng was so angry that she wanted to hit her. She raised her hand and put it down again. you wretched girl, why are you treating marriage like a child¡¯s y? , ¡°Then, what do you want me to do?¡± mu Mian grabbed her mother¡¯s hand. Cao Feng nced at mu Guohui. Mu Guohui wanted to say something but stopped. Mu Mian crossed her arms in front of her chest. don¡¯t tell me you guys want me to be with Ye Cheng? ¡± she asked. Mu Guohui coughed lightly. Xiao Ye is such a good child. We know him very well. He¡¯s also very bright and also very good-looking. He¡¯s not inferior to second young master Tang. You should take a look. Mu Mian waved her hand. dad, you don¡¯t understand. When ites to rtionships, it¡¯s all about mutual consent. Ye Cheng is very good in all aspects, but if I had feelings for him, I would have been with him a long time ago. If I don¡¯t have feelings for him, I can¡¯t force them to be together, do you know that? ¡± Mu Guohui was a little unhappy. we all think that the Tang family¡¯s situation is tooplicated. Zhenzhen, you should think about it carefully. ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± mu Mian scratched the back of her head. Mianmian, your father and I are doing this for your own good, ¡°Cao Feng said earnestly. don¡¯t you know that you¡¯ll suffer if you don¡¯t listen to the old man?¡± Mu Mian pursed her lips and said in a firm voice, ¡± ¡°But I just like him. I don¡¯t want to think too much. Isn¡¯t happiness the most important thing in life?¡± ¡°Then, is Qianqian happy? Doesn¡¯t that Tang Ji ¡®an always make you angry?¡± Mu Mian pouted, ¡®it¡¯s a rtionship, how can it be smooth sailing? He did make me angry, but he also touched me. He wasn¡¯t a perfect boyfriend, but he¡¯s been changing for me. I think this is very precious.¡± Mu Guohui sighed, ¡°you little girl, Yingluo.¡± Mu Mian went back to her room after her persuasion failed. Mu Guohui and Cao Feng were sighing in their room. Cao Feng¡¯s eyes were full of worry.¡±This child just won¡¯t listen to my advice. I¡¯m really going to die.¡± Mu Guohui was also worried. let¡¯s talk about it in the future. This girl will only learn her lesson after suffering a loss. The next day, the sky cleared up. After the autumn rain and the cold, Haicheng waspletely cold. Zhong Qi stood in front of a mansion, and a man came out of it. She stretched out her hand and handed a leather envelope to the man. The man nodded and said, ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll rent this ce to you for half a year. Here¡¯s the key.¡± Zhong Qi took the key, and her heart was bleeding. She had a lot of expenses to begin with, and buying a house had used up all of her savings. Later, she had borrowed some money to buy a car. Now, just as she had almost paid off the money she borrowed, Mrs. Su gave her another problem, saying that she wanted to visit her house. HOW could tnat small apartment De seen DY otnersc She had no choice but to borrow money again. The point was that she was a famous inspector now. Everyone she knew thought she was doing well, so she did not dare to borrow money from her friends. As a result, she could only find an underground money house to take a loan from them. Only then did she barely manage to collect the half-year rent for the big mansion. Her heart was bleeding. However, on second thought, if she could satisfy Mrs. Su, she might be able to enter the Tang family. This bit of money was simply insignificant. She took a deep breath and walked into the house with the exquisite key in hand. The moment she entered, she was shocked by the luxurious decorations. It was so exquisite. Her money had not gone to waste. She couldn¡¯t wait for Mrs. Su toe and visit ¡®her¡¯ house. Han ping and su Zhengguo had already moved to the SU family¡¯s old residence, which was arge courtyard house. Su Zhengguo, on the other hand, spent his days reading the newspaper and ying with the birds. His days were quite leisurely.. Chapter 1479 - 1479: How can you only look at the face? Chapter 1479: How can you only look at the face? Trantor: 549690339 Han ping couldn¡¯t sit still. Her family¡¯s big issue in Ji ¡®an hadn¡¯t been resolved yet. How could she retire in peace? She sat in the living room, holding her phone book. She pushed her presbyopic sses and muttered, ¡± it¡¯s a pity that Shuyi already has someone she likes. Actually, I¡¯m hoping that she¡¯ll be with Ji ¡®an the most. Su Zhengguo could not be bothered with the chattering. Han ping flipped through the phone book in her hand and muttered to herself,¡±l¡¯m here to see if there¡¯s any girl who¡¯s suitable for marriage.¡± this Xuanji Secretary Chu has a girl in his family. Her name is Chu Yu. Although she¡¯s not their biological daughter, she¡¯s well-educated. She¡¯s even a doctor. Not bad, she¡¯s pretty good. She made the call, and after a while, she hung up the phone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± su Zhengguo shot her a nce. Han ping sighed. Chu Yu already has a partner. They¡¯re both young men and women. Why would she stay in her room for us to pick? ¡± Su Zhengguo shook the newspaper but did not reply. Han ping continued to flip through her phone book. this is the Lieutenant Governor of your previous team. They have a girl in their family. I think she¡¯s 21 or 22. She¡¯s pretty good. Su Zhengguo coughed lightly. the girl from that family, I guess. With her looks, I don¡¯t think Ji ¡®an would be interested. ¡°You can¡¯t just look at your face when you get a wife,¡± han ping tutted. The call was made, and the person on the other end was extremely enthusiastic. He could not wait to bring their daughter over immediately. Han ping felt that there was a chance and agreed, ¡± I¡¯ll be at the SU family¡¯s old residence. Come over whenever you¡¯re free. We can meet up. The phone call was made at 10 am. At 4 pm, Minister Qin¡¯s wife brought their youngest daughter, Qin Fen, over. Han ping finally understood what old su meant when he said that Ji ¡®an probably wouldn¡¯t like the Qin family¡¯s girl¡¯s looks. There was no discrimination. Han Ping¡¯s heart skipped a beat the moment she saw the girl. She also knew why the daughter of a high-ranking official of the political Department would stay in her own home. Thisdy was miles away from Zhong Qi, let alone mu Mian. Sigh, why is it so difficult to find a wife? But since she had invited him here, she still had to entertain him. ¡°When will Superintendent Tange over?¡± Qin Fen was very shy. Director Tang was a famous handsome man among the young masters of Haicheng. When Qin Fen received a phone call in the morning, she was ecstatic. Her mother said that director Tang¡¯s aunt had asked him in detail about how old he was, where he studied, and if he had a partner. It was obvious that she was looking for a partner for director Tang. Han ping looked at the girl with a big face and t nose in front of her andined in her heart. What sin did shemit to call this girl and Mrs. Qin over? when the time came, she would not be able to be a matchmaker. She would definitely be resentful. Sheughed awkwardly. Ji ¡®an, this child, is so focused on his work that he doesn¡¯t have time. I called you over today to have a casual chat and have some tea. Hehe, hehe. As they were talking, Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s voice came from the courtyard, ¡± uncle, I¡¯m here to see you. Are youfortable in this house? ¡± His uncle and aunt had just moved back to the SU family¡¯s old house, so he had toe over to show some concern. Director Tang was not really a cold-blooded and heartless person. Han Ping¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡®This bastard. He didn¡¯te when I wanted him toe, but now he¡¯s here when he shouldn¡¯t be here.¡¯ Hearing the voice, Qin Fen¡¯s eyes were full of shyness and joy..¡±lnspector Tang Qianqian, are you here to see me?¡± Chapter 1480 - 1480: Inspector Tang has a partner? Chapter 1480: Inspector Tang has a partner? Trantor: 549690339 um, I¡¯ll go out and take a look, ¡± han ping said nervously. this child probably took some time to visit his uncle. His uncle¡¯s health isn¡¯t good. After she finished speaking, she quickly ran out. She had to get Ji ¡®an to leave as soon as possible. If Ji¡¯ an saw that she was trying to set him up with Qin Fen, wouldn¡¯t he be furious? Han ping ran out in a hurry. The autumn sun was shining brightly outside. Tang Ji ¡®an was sitting beside su Zhengguo, and the two of them were talking about something in a low voice. Han ping hurried over and grabbedll ¡°Ji ¡®an, are you free today?¡± she grabbed his arm. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be eating here today.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± han ping was really having a headache. Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance that you wereing? I didn¡¯t bring your dinner. You should go home first. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t eat much,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an looked at her with a frown. Aunt looked strange. Han ping dragged him by the arm and walked out, but then she heard Qin Fen¡¯s voice from behind, ¡°Hello, inspector Tang.¡± Han Ping¡¯s face darkened. If it was a blessing, it was not a curse. If it was a curse, she could not avoid it. Tang Ji ¡®an was a little surprised. He turned his head and looked at the woman in front of him. He raised his eyebrows.¡±Who are you?¡± Qin Fen looked at the tall and handsome man in a casual suit in front of her and blushed.¡±l¡¯m ran ran. My name is Qin Fen. It¡¯s ran ran. Mrs. Su asked me toe over.¡± With just a few words, Tang Ji ¡®an knew the ins and outs of the matter. He nced at his aunt coldly. Han ping felt guilty and smiled awkwardly, not knowing what to say. ¡°Hello,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nodded slightly. Qin Fen gently flicked her hair and boldly said,¡±Yingluo, can wee in and have a chat?¡± Since Mrs. Su was kind enough to give her this opportunity, she had to firmly grasp it. Since Mrs. Su had spoken, it meant that inspector Tang had a good impression of her. Otherwise, they would not have taken the initiative to speak. ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an replied expressionlessly. Would second young master Tang give face to someone he didn¡¯t like? It did not exist. Qin Fen suddenly felt wronged and looked at han ping. Han ping quickly took her hand andforted her, Ji ¡®an is busy with work. He¡¯s tired, so he might not want to talk right now. Please don¡¯t mind him. Tang Ji ¡®an raised his hand to look at his watch and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Oh, aunt, I¡¯m not staying for dinner. I almost forgot, my girlfriend is still waiting for me at my ce.¡± As soon as he said this, Qin Fen¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. Director Tang has a partner? Then why did Mrs. Su call her over? After Tang Ji ¡®an finished speaking, he walked out directly. Han ping didn¡¯t dare to stop him. If she let him stay, this little rascal would yell at her again. This little rascal didn¡¯t care about her at all. As soon as Tang Ji ¡®an left, Qin Fen came back to her senses and looked at han ping with an aggrieved expression. ¡°Mrs. Su, why did you call us here today?¡± Han ping had to deal with the aftermath herself. little Qin, you might have misunderstood. It¡¯s because your father used to work in the same team as our old su. When your father was the Lieutenant Governor, he helped our old su a lot. That¡¯s why I asked you and your mother toe over today to have a casual chat. Qin Fen¡¯s looks were average, but she wasn¡¯t stupid. She looked at han ping with an aggrieved expression.¡±Then why did you ask my mother about my age, school, and whether I have a partner? Isn¡¯t it to introduce me to inspector Tang?¡± This girl was already 26 years old. She was not young anymore, so she was really anxious. It was not easy for her to get a chance, but she was still yed by others.. How could she not be anxious? Chapter 1481 - 1481: You I re staying here? Chapter 1481: You I re staying here? Trantor: 549690339 Han ping could only rack her brains toe up with a usible exnation.¡±Because I¡¯ve been paying attention to you, so I¡¯m more concerned about your major Affairs.¡± ¡°Then introduce director Tang to me, ¡± Qin Fen said. Han ping was sweating all over. This girl, why wasn¡¯t she reserved at all? with her personality and looks, she wanted to be a match for her Ji ¡®an? she must be dreaming. Han ping tried all sorts of ways tofort Qin Fen. Fortunately, Mrs. Qin was a reasonable person. She couldn¡¯t stand her daughter shamelessly asking for a man from someone else, so she quickly led her away. Han ping heaved a sigh of relief. What the hell was going on? Where did all the good girls go? Su Zhengguo looked at her with lingering fear. ¡°Are you still going to introduce him to Ji ¡®an?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to introduce you. Why not?¡± han ping said unwillingly. ¡°This time, I¡¯m going to make sure everything¡¯s up to standard. Family background, education, looks, and character. I¡¯m going to examine everything. I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t find the perfect wife for my Ji ¡®an. After all, he¡¯s outstanding in every aspect.¡± After flipping through all the phone books, she really couldn¡¯t find anyone suitable for Ji ¡®an. The daughters and granddaughters of the families she was familiar with were either too old and already married and had children, were still in high school, or were too good-looking to catch her eye. She picked and picked, but there wasn¡¯t a single one suitable for Ji¡¯ an. In the end, she thought of Zhong Qi from thew firm. She thought about it for a while. Zhong Qi was pretty, had a good education, and was from a rich family. After thinking about it carefully, she seemed to have mentioned that her grandfather used to be a government official, so her family¡¯s overall condition was still quite good. In any case, she was definitely better than mu Mian from three Yuan Lane. She hesitated for a while, then went to the damuqiao Bird and Flower Market again during the weekend. If she met Zhong Qi again today, she would visit her and see what she was capable of. Han ping strolled around in the flower and bird Market casually. Not long after, she heard Zhong Qi¡¯s voice.¡±Mrs. Su,¡± She heaved a sigh of relief and turned around to look at Zhong Qi. ¡°Yo, it¡¯s you again,¡± Zhong Qi pretended to be surprised. you¡¯re really Mrs. Su? I thought I had the wrong person. I didn¡¯t expect to see you again. She woulde here every weekend, how could they not bump into each other? Han ping handed the bouquet in her hand to aunt Lin who was beside her and looked at Zhong Qi with a smile. ¡°Is your house nearby?¡± Zhong Qi knew that her chance hade. She immediately said obediently, ¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s quite close. It¡¯s only a ten-minute walk. Would you like to have a cup of tea? The scenery along the way is pretty good.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go and sit down,¡± han ping said with a smile. The few of them walked along the path that was filled with camphor trees and headed towards Zhong Qi¡¯s elegant mansion. Zhong Qi stopped in front of a beautiful white and red House and took out the key from her bag. ¡°Why do you live here?¡± han ping was a little surprised. The houses here were not cheap. yeah, ¡± Zhong Qi smiled. I live here. Han ping was about to look at her in a new light in an instant, so she asked again, ¡± ¡°Did you rent it or buy it?¡± ¡°My parents paid for it,¡± Zhong Qi said calmly, her expression unchanged. ¡°Yeah, this house is pretty,¡± han ping nodded slightly. Zhong Qi opened the iron gate of the courtyard and led han ping into the house. Han ping couldn¡¯t help but praise the house, saying that it was not bad and very beautiful. Zhong Qi was ecstatic. She could keenly feel that ever since Mrs. Su had seen this house, she had be more enthusiastic about her, and her chances of winning had increased.. Chapter 1482 - 1482: Don’t cause any trouble Chapter 1482: Don¡¯t cause any trouble Trantor: 549690339 She led Mrs. Su to the sofa by the window and made a pot of flower tea. The two sat face to face, as if there was no difference in ss between them, and they really hit it off. Mrs. Su was concerned about her hardships in the past few years, while Zhong Qi said that she liked a challenging life. Mrs. SU¡¯s admiration for her was simply beyond words. She was young, beautiful, rich, independent, and highly educated. Obviously, she was the best candidate. The two of them got along better and better. In the end, han ping said to Zhong Qi affectionately, ¡± today, I came to your house as a guest. Next time, if you have time,e to my house as a guest. Let me do my part as a host, okay? ¡± Zhong Qi was almost overjoyed, but she still hesitated for a moment. ¡°Would I be too much of a bother?¡± ¡°No, no, I like the crowd. Give me a call when you¡¯reing over so I can prepare dinner in advance.¡± yes, Mrs. Su. Zhong Qi hurriedly agreed. I¡¯ll definitely pay you a visit when I have time. In the MU family, ever since he suffered a stroke, old master MU¡¯s temper had been getting worse and worse. Plus, the eldest granddaughter that he valued the most was pushed to Xu Cheng by mu Mian. Well, they all thought it was mu Mian who took her away because they didn¡¯t dare to make things difficult for Tang Ji ¡®an. Mu Mian was in the backyard, and she could hear her grandfather shouting in the front yard. He was obviouslyining that her mother did not serve her well, and that the vegetables were either too salty or the water was too hot. When mu Mian heard this from behind, she could no longer sit still. She ran to the front hall in an aggressive manner. Cao Feng¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he quickly stopped her. He whispered, ¡± ¡®What are you doing?¡± Before mu Mian could say anything, old master mu said, ¡± ¡°Why are you so fierce? Now that you¡¯re so capable, not only did you get your sister to Xu Cheng, you also taught your Grandpa a lesson, right?¡± Mu Mian gritted her teeth. Cao Feng reached out to pull her and whispered in her ear, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cause any trouble.¡± Mu Mian took a deep breath and stared at the old man who took advantage of his seniority. Then, she said word by word, ¡± Grandpa, first of all, I want to make it clear that mu Qin was transferred to Xu Cheng, and it has nothing to do with me. It¡¯s just a normal job transfer, and it¡¯s not that she¡¯s noting back, she wille back. Also, I don¡¯t have any intention to lecture you. I just thought that since you¡¯re not happy with my mom, then our four families should hire a nanny to take care of you. What do you think? ¡± Liu cuixiang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Hire a nanny? Wouldn¡¯t it cost money to hire a nanny? That girl was rich, but she was stingy. When the time came, every family would have to pay. She didn¡¯t want to pay. She was already tight enough. If she had to pay, wouldn¡¯t that be asking for her life? Before old master mu could speak, Liu cuixiang spoke first, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of wasting money? Anyway, youll Mom doesn¡¯t have much to do usually, so let her take care of the old man. Mu Mian coldly looked at Liu cuixiang. Liu cuixian shrunk her neck. She was thirsty for her niece now and did not dare to say anything. Mu Mian insisted, ¡± my mother has things to do too. Every night, she has to cook for the whole family. Sometimes, she has to go to the street office. She can¡¯t split her attention and has no energy to take care of grandfather. So, I think it¡¯s better for the four families to fork out a bit of money and hire a nanny. It¡¯s best to hire a male caretaker to take care of grandfather. It¡¯s more convenient this way. Old master mu was unreasonable. you¡¯re rich now, aren¡¯t you? you only know how to spend money extravagantly.. Do you think everyone is as rich as you? ¡® What¡¯s the point of wasting money? You really are a prodigal!¡± Chapter 1483 - 1483: This matter is settled Chapter 1483: This matter is settled Trantor: 549690339 Mu Mian gritted her teeth. I¡¯m filial to Grandpa, but Grandpa called me a prodigal. I¡¯m also your granddaughter. Why are you so mean to me? ¡± She had thought it through. She would not ept this injustice. Old master mu was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say anything. Mu Mian continued, I think it¡¯s settled. We¡¯ll hire a nurse and split the money between the four families. It¡¯s not that much money. Everyone is so filial to Grandpa, especially first aunt. There won¡¯t be any problems because of this small amount of money, right, first aunt?¡± Liu cuixiang gritted her teeth in anger, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. ¡°That¡¯s what you say, but Yingluo¡± ¡°But what?¡± mu Mianughed as she looked at her. Liu cuixiang saw that the other families were all staring at her. She couldn¡¯t say anything. She had been tricked by this wretched girl again. She really couldn¡¯t even y mahjong during her break. She had no money left. Damn it, damn it, damn it. Old master mu was still cursing and swearing, saying that she was wasting money and that she didn¡¯t know how to be thrifty. In any case, he was full of disdain. Mu Mianpletely ignored him. After discussing with her father and a few uncles, they found out that the market price of hiring a nurse was about 300 yuan. Each family would only be able to afford less than 100 yuan. The uncles were all reasonable and felt that mu Mian¡¯s suggestion was right. There was indeed a need for a professional male caretaker to take care of the old master. This way, they would be at ease. And so, this matter was decided. Old master MU¡¯s face was livid with anger, and Liu cuixiang¡¯s face was not good either. This wretched girl, she only knew how to bully her every day. She had to find a way to fight back. What she didn¡¯t believe the most was that this d * mn girl didn¡¯t have money. Mu Mian quickly found a local 50-year-old man for her grandfather.ll I¡¯m a nurse, bigll At first nce, I look very kind and good at taking care of people. The four families paid him a month¡¯s sry in advance and asked him to try it out.ll Ye stayed in the MU family just like that. She would get a monthly sry of 300 yuan and a day off every month. Mu Mian¡¯s wish had finally been fulfilled. This way, her mother would not be so tired. In any case, her grandfather and first aunt were the most unhappy. It was just as well. She would be even happier if she caused them some trouble. It was already early November, and Haicheng was getting colder and colder. When she had some free time, mu Mian went to her new apartment. The renovations were allpleted, and they were now working on the doors, windows, and other things. They also wanted to make the paint and newly bought furniture look less rotten. However, the merchants these days were still more conscientious. They would not use low-quality raw materials that could cause diseases. Therefore, the formaldehyde powder was almost inhabitable after two months. Mu Mian looked around and was very satisfied with her future home. She was also full of expectations for the future. When she walked out of Wan Tai garden, she happened to see her aunt. Her aunt was working as a conductor on bus 867, and the terminal station of bus 867 happened to be nearby. Liu cuixiang looked up and saw mu Mian. She was really angry. What bad luck. Why did she have to run into that wretched girl everywhere she went? Mu Mian greeted her warmly and called her first aunt. Liu cuixiang walked over unwillingly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°The apartment I bought is here,¡± mu Mian smiled. Liu cuixiang¡¯s heart was full of sourish feelings. This wretched girl was only 21 years old, but she already had her own house. She was already in her 40s, and she was still living with that big family. Most importantly, she had no savings at all. Every month, she took a few hundred Yuan, but basically, all of it had to be handed over to this wretched girl.. Chapter 1484 - 1484: Let’s talk at home Chapter 1484: Let¡¯s talk at home Trantor: 549690339 What kind of days were they living? Isn¡¯t this a mess? She looked enviously at the neighborhood. It was filled with beautiful small buildings, all of which were milky white in color. One look and she could tell that they were of high ss. Unlike her, she would probably have to live in that broken siheyuan at San Yuan Lane and see thatrge group of people all her life. ¡°In this world, the days of being an actress are reallyfortable,¡± she said in a strange tone. Mu Mian smiled. first aunt, you should be more frugal. If you don¡¯t spend too much money, you can still buy a house outside. Liu cuixiang¡¯s heart was disgusted. After being taught a lesson by this little brat, no one could control how she was going to live. Didn¡¯t she just like to y mahjong? Was there a need to? As they were talking, the saleswoman from before happened to pass by the entrance of the neighborhood. When she saw mu Mian, she immediately ran over and greeted her warmly, ¡± ¡°Little sister, you¡¯ve already bought two houses. You¡¯re not going to buy another one, are you? Mu Mian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This property seller sure had a fast mouth. However, it was usually the case. When people bought two houses, they couldn¡¯t even show off. Who would hide it? Mu Mian was expressionless and unmoving like a mountain. Liu cuixiang, who was beside her, was simply stunned. What did that mean? Two rooms? What did that mean? What did he mean by two rooms? She asked unhappily, ¡°what did he mean by that?¡± What did he mean by two rooms? You bought two houses?¡± Mu Mian knew that she could not lie to him anymore, so she might as well just admit it. It was no big deal. She looked at Liu cuixiang and smiled. yes, I bought two houses. They¡¯re both in thismunity. Liu cuixiang was so scared that she almost lost her bnce. When did the gap between them and mu Mian be so huge? This girl had already quietly bought two houses, and she was still in the middle of making money.ll The state of political deficit. The most important thing was that this girl had lied to her and her entire family. She had clearly said that she had only bought one house. ¡°You bought two houses? why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡± she said indignantly. Mu Mian felt that it was too embarrassing and degrading to say such things in front of a crowded neighborhood. After all, she was a celebrity. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when we get home,¡± she said in a low voice. After that, she dragged her aunt along and took a taxi back to the MU family. As soon as she entered the house, Liu cuixiang was filled with righteous indignation and impassioned. ¡°All of you,e out. Come out. I have something to tell you.¡± She raised her voice. The people of the MU family ran to the front yard. Liu cuixiang looked as if she was going to hold a disputes meeting with mu Mian. She stood under the date tree in the courtyard with one hand on her waist and the other pointing at mu Mian. Then, she looked at the crowd with a pained expression. do you know that this girl bought two houses at once? she actually sold two houses. Mu Mian looked at her coldly and said, ¡°first aunt, is there a problem with me buying two houses?¡± I didn¡¯t steal or Rob. I bought the house with my own hard-earned money. Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Big problem!¡± Liu cuixiang shouted, ¡°why do you want to buy two houses?¡± Since you can buy two houses, why don¡¯t you save the money for one of them? Why do you still want me to pay you back every month? Why do we have to pay for the old man¡¯s nursing fees?¡± Mu Mian¡¯s anger was about to dissipate. first aunt, get this straight. This is my own money. It has nothing to do with you. You¡¯re paying me back because you owe me money. Isn¡¯t it only right to pay back what you owe me? ¡± I asked you and your uncles to pay for grandpa¡¯s caretaker because they are all grandpa¡¯s sons. It¡¯s only natural for a son to support his father. I don¡¯t think buying two houses has anything to do with this..¡± Chapter 1485 - 1485: Do you even have a conscience? Chapter 1485: Do you even have a conscience? Trantor: 549690339 Liu cuixiang was hysterical. She couldn¡¯t suppress the anger she had suffered these days. She said loudly, ¡± if it¡¯s because of the money, then forget it. You clearly have money. You¡¯d rather use your own money to buy a second house than give it to us. We¡¯re all a family, but you¡¯re so happy. You bought two houses at once, one for living and the other for rent. You¡¯re so happy. Do you know what kind of life I¡¯m living? I¡¯ve been selling tickets on that crowded bus every day. We¡¯re a family after all. Do you have to force me to my death?¡± Mu Guohui couldn¡¯t bear to listen to this anymore. He protected his daughter.¡±Sister-inw, I don¡¯t like what you¡¯re saying. What do you mean by forcing people to death? Did Mianmian force you to your death? Didn¡¯t I just ask you to go out and work? Isn¡¯t this for your own good? If I let you idle at home and let you go out to gamble, won¡¯t you lose all the money that big brother earned?¡± Mu Mian was relieved. At least, her father was still rational. Liu cuixiang waspletely throwing a tantrum. your family is cruel and unscrupulous. We¡¯re all one family. Why do you have to be so calctive with ¡°First aunt, are you trying to renege on the money you owe me by making such a scene?¡± mu Mian said coldly. Outside the door, Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s car slowly came to a stop. Once he got out of the car, he heard the hysterical noise again. He frowned and pushed open the door to the courtyard. The group of people were arguing so intensely that no one noticed himing in. When Liu cuixiang heard what mu Mian said, she stopped pretending. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why? You have the money to buy two houses, but your first aunt owes you a mere 20000 Yuan, and you still want to ask for it back? Besides, that money was used to treat your grandfather¡¯s illness. How could you not feel embarrassed? To think that you¡¯re a big star. Other big stars have to benefit their families after they be famous. You¡¯re good. Not only did you not help us, but you also made my Qin Qin so miserable. Tell me, do you even have a conscience? We¡¯re all surnamed mu. How did you treat us the same way we treated you? Mu Mian almostughed out loud, ¡®how did first aunt treat me? For more than ten years, sheughed at me and mocked me. She waszy and asked my mother to do all the housework. When your daughter got first ce in her exams, she insisted onparing my report card. When your daughter got into a Political Science and Law University, she called all her rtives over and said to their faces that she would never be able topare to mu Qin in this life. When I took the exam for Shanghai Opera, you called all of your rtives andughed at me in front of my face, saying that I would be an actor on stage like a monkey cleaning its butt. In the past, when my dad¡¯s small clinic couldn¡¯t run anymore, he wanted to borrow some money from you. What did you say about my dad? you said that my dad was a good-for-nothing, useless person, and that he should have closed the clinic as soon as possible if he didn¡¯t have the ability. I¡¯m much better than you. At least I lent you money, but you didn¡¯t lend a single cent to my family. I remember all the good things you¡¯ve done.¡± When first uncle heard this, he simply didn¡¯t have the face to see her. However, Liu cuixiang was still making a scene. you remember it so clearly. You really hold grudges. It¡¯s not as exaggerated as you said. You¡¯re talking nonsense! Tang Ji ¡®an walked over and stood beside mu Mian. He grabbed her wrist. Mu Mian was shocked. When she turned around and saw Tang Ji ¡®an, she immediately felt at ease. When Liu cuixiang saw Tang Ji ¡®an, she was so scared that her face turned pale.. How could this second young master Tang appear and disappear like a ghost? Why did she always have conflicts with mu Mian? Chapter 1486 - 1488 -absolutely not saying a word Chapter 1486: Chapter 1488 -absolutely not saying a word Trantor: 549690339 Tang Ji ¡®an looked at the woman in front of him coldly and said, ¡± one, coveting other people¡¯s property, and two, wanting to default on debts. If these two charges were to be confirmed, how many years do you think he¡¯ll be in prison? ¡°Second young master Tang, listen to me! ¡± Liu cuixiang was so scared that her legs went soft, ¡°how could I covet other people¡¯s property?¡± How could I possibly want to default on my debt? I¡¯m just saying.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s voice grew colder. I heard it myself. So You Think my hearing isn¡¯t good? ¡± Liu cuixiang was really scared. Her legs were trembling as she said, ¡± second young master Tang, I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t treat Mianmian like this again. Calling her Mianmian would only taint her ears. Tang Ji ¡®an said word by word, ¡°I¡¯ll have the court send you a summons tomorrow. Just wait at home.¡± &Nbsp; If you don¡¯t use some powerful means to warn this kind of person, she will only bully mu Mian again and again. She will only take advantage of you and never know how to be grateful. Liu cuixiang was so scared that her legs turned to jelly and she almost fell to the ground. Mu guoqi held her up and finally couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± second young master Tang, I apologize to Xiao Mian on her behalf. Can you please show her some mercy? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an was unmoved. this isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve seen her bullying mu Mian. There won¡¯t be a next time. Just wait for my summons. Director Tang had issued a summons, which meant that he would definitely have to go to jail. Three years was the minimum. Mu Guohui knew that director Tang was a determined person, so he could only beg mu Mian. Xiao Mian, can you let your first aunt off this time? I promise you, if she dares to do this again, I¡¯ll let inspector Tang deal with her without a word. Mu Mian didn¡¯t really want her first aunt to go to jail. She just wanted her to have a good memory. And now, her Big Uncle had opened his mouth to plead for mercy. First uncle was a man of few words. First aunt had bullied her for so many years, and first uncle would asionally speak up for her. However, in first uncle¡¯s family, it was always first aunt who had the final say. First uncle didn¡¯t really care about things, so it was useless to say anything. At this moment, her uncle had already opened his mouth to plead for mercy. If she still didn¡¯t agree, it would seem too unreasonable. She hesitated for a moment, then said to her uncle, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll discuss this with Ji ¡®an.¡± After saying that, she pulled Tang Ji ¡®an out of the courtyard. Liu cuixiang was really scared and couldn¡¯t stand at all. Mu Ningqi helped her to sit down on a stone bench next to a big tree. ¡°Why can¡¯t you remember? why are you still making things difficult for mu Mian?¡± his face was ashen. Liu cuixiang was drenched in sweat. She was so scared that she couldn¡¯t say a plete sentence. Outside the courtyard, Tang Ji ¡®an leaned against the wall under the dim yellow streetmp. He looked at mu Mian, who was looking up at him, and raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Are you really going to plead for her?¡± ¡°Are you really going to put her in jail?¡± mu Mian asked softly. No matter how unreasonable her first aunt was, it was not to the point of breaking thew. Tang Ji ¡®an was unmoved. it¡¯s her crime. If you want her to go to jail, that¡¯s fine. Mu Mian reached out and pulled his hand. Big Uncle has already pleaded for mercy. Forget it. Just give her a warning. If she really let her first aunt go to jail, the entire Mu family would think that she was cold-blooded, and the neighbors in the alley would definitely think that she was terrifying. She was afraid that she wasn¡¯t the kind of person who was cold to the extreme.. Chapter 1487 - 1487: Just don ‘t harm me Chapter 1487: Just don ¡®t harm me Trantor: 549690339 Tang Ji ¡®an looked at her with disappointment. how many times have we warned her? has she learned her lesson? ¡® Mu Mian looked up at him,¡±this is thest time, huh?¡± If she does this again, you can punish her however you like.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an raised his hand and patted her head. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll handle itter. Don¡¯t interrupt.¡± He had to look scary. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll leave it to you,¡± mu Mian nodded. The two of them entered the courtyard. Liu cuixiang was so scared that she quickly got up and looked at Tang Ji ¡®an in fear. Tang Jit an said expressionlessly, ¡± that¡¯s it. Wait for my court summons tomorrow. Liu cuixiang panicked and fell back onto the stone bench. Mu Mian turned to look at him, but the man was unmoved. Tang Ji ¡®an said, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s it, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± After he finished speaking, he turned around and walked out. Mu Mian quickly followed him. Outside the courtyard, beside the car, she grabbed Tang Ji ¡®an and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would let her off this time?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an narrowed his eyes and looked at her. but at least she¡¯ll remember. Every time I say something, I don¡¯t have any evidence. She¡¯ll never think that things are serious. I won¡¯t really put her in jail, but I¡¯ll at least let her suffer for a few days. Then I¡¯ll say that I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones for your sake. I think she¡¯ll really remember it. Although second young master Tang¡¯s emotional intelligence was negative, his IQwas definitely not a joke. Mu Mian heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°yes, you¡¯re really thoughtful.¡± &Nbsp; Tang Ji ¡®an ruffled her hair. that¡¯s enough. Go in. You cane clean with your parents about this. Just make sure they don¡¯t leak any information. After that, he got into the car. Mu Mian turned around and entered the courtyard. Her mother quickly ran over, her eyes filled with worry.¡±What did Tang Ji ¡®an say? Are you really going to let your big aunt go to jail?¡± Mu Mian¡¯s voice was neither too loud nor too soft, just enough for Liu cuixiang to hear, I don¡¯t know. I did ask for Ji ¡®an¡¯s help, but he, Yingluo, doesn¡¯t listen to me. I¡¯ll go and try to persuade him tomorrow.¡± Liu cuixiang quickly ran over and grabbed mu Mian¡¯s hand. Mianmian, first aunt knows that she was wrong. She really knows that she was wrong. You must beg second young master Tang. I don¡¯t want to go to jail. Mu Mian snorted in her heart. If she had known this would happen, she wouldn¡¯t have done it in the first ce. It was indeed as Tang Ji ¡®an had said, she should be taught a lesson. She smiled. don¡¯t worry, first aunt. I¡¯ll go to his house tomorrow. I¡¯ll try my best to convince him. Liu cuixiang seemed to have seen a glimmer of hope.¡±You have to help me. I¡¯ll treat you well in the future.¡± Mu Mian cursed in her heart.¡¯Just don¡¯t harm me. I don¡¯t expect you to be a good person and treat me well.¡¯ Mu Mian gave her a perfunctory reply and then went to her house in the backyard with her parents. She entered the room with her parents. Mu Guohui looked at her and said earnestly, ¡± although I don¡¯t like your first aunt, this is a family matter. If we really put her in jail, I think it¡¯s a little too much. It¡¯ll be too ugly if the news gets out. Mu Mian put it on her father¡¯s ear and muttered a few words. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Cao Feng asked. You two father and daughter are still whispering to each other behind my back.¡± Hearing mu Mian¡¯s words, mu Guohui could not help but nod. Cao Feng was even more curious. ¡°What did he say?¡± Mu Mian did not n to tell Cao Feng. Her mother was a soft-hearted person and would easily reveal her secret. Anyvvay, it would be the same to let her know in two days.. Chapter 1488 - 1488: Relaxed mood Chapter 1488: Rxed mood Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯m not telling you, hehehe.¡± Mu Mian looked at her smugly. Cao Feng was so angry that she pinched her face,¡±you wretched girl Yingluo.¡± ¡°What did this girl say to you?¡± he turned to look at mu Guohui. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ll know in two days,¡± mu Guohui said. Mu Mian chuckled. that¡¯s right,rade Cao. Don¡¯t be so curious. Curiosity killed the cat, understand? ¡± Cao Feng was so angry that she rolled her eyes. Mu Mian whispered again, ¡± dad, mom, as you can see, there¡¯s no peace in this house for every day. I still hope that you can move to the small apartment I bought with me. I¡¯ve thought about it. There¡¯s already someone taking care of Grandpa here. At most, our family can fork out a little more money. Moreover, Wan Tai garden is not far from here. You cane over anytime you want to see Grandpa. It¡¯s only ten minutes by bike. It¡¯s very convenient. Mu Guohui lowered his head and hesitated. Mu Mian was happy that her father was willing to consider it. This meant that there was a chance. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister.¡± Mu Guohui looked up at her. Mu Mian nodded,¡±okay, you guys should think about it.¡± &Nbsp; The next morning, mu Mian saw Liu cuixiang the moment she left the house. Liu cuixiang stared at her with eyes full of hope.¡±Are you going to Si Nan mansion?¡± Mu Mian thought it was funny. In the past, when she went to Si Nan mansion, her aunt would mock her. Now, she would urge her to go. It was really ironic. She smiled. I have to go to thepany today. I¡¯ll go to Si Nan mansion when I have time. Liu cuixiang didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. then you must go as soon as possible. You must have a good talk with young master Tang and make him withdraw the court summons. Do you understand? ¡® ¡°I know,¡± mu Mian smiled perfunctorily. Mu Mian went out of the house in a rxed mood. She went to thepany and had dinner with Xiao ran and sister Bao ¡®er. They talked about the TV series. In the afternoon, she slowly went to thew firm. When she arrived at thew firm, she saw Zhong Qi, who had just returned from outside. Zhong Qi was filled with anger. She was currently dealing with the demolition case. No matter how she persuaded those unruly people, they just had to stay in that old and broken house. It was simply hindering the development of the city. This kind of person really had no foresight at all. She had suffered a lot outside, and now that she had met mu Mian, she could not do anything to her even though she was adding to the anger. Mu Mian greeted her calmly, ¡± ¡°Hello, inspector Zhong.¡± Zhong Qi chuckled in his heart, but he remained calm and said, ¡± ¡°Hello, miss mu.¡± The two of them walked in the courtyard of thew firm. When they reached the hall, mu Mian stopped in her tracks, while Zhong Qi continued to walk up. It was only at this time that she could find a sense of superiority in front of mu Mian. Mu Mian could only look up to Tang Ji ¡®an, while she was at least on the same level as the director. They were equal. Only such a rtionship wouldst the longest. Mu Mian sat on the sofa indifferently and waited for Tang Ji ¡®an. Mu Mian¡¯s personality was actually quite good. She was not particrlypetitive, nor was she overly weak and ipetent. When others bullied her, she would not let them have their way. However, she would not take the initiative to step on others, nor would she hold a grudge over many things, which led to her being extremely hostile. In short, she was a warm, sunny, soft-hearted girl who wasn¡¯t a good person. She wouldn¡¯t take Zhong Qi¡¯s provocation to heart. Ji ¡®an liked her anyvvay, so no matter how much Zhong Qi tried to show off her superiority, it would be in vain.. Chapter 1489 - 1489: What’s strange? Chapter 1489: What¡¯s strange? Trantor: 549690339 She sat until it was time to get off work at thew firm. She saw Tang Ji ¡®an in a suit, followed by a group of high-level executives from thew firming out of the stairs. Zhong Qi was following behind them. They had just finished an important meeting, so they got off work together. Mu Mian stood there, and Tang Ji ¡®an walked towards her with his long legs. Mu Mian nced at Zhong Qi, who was behind her. Who doesn¡¯t Imow how to show off? so what if you can go upstairs? when the man upstairses down, the first person he sees will still be me. He will still walk towards me. She smiled and looked at Tang Ji ¡®an. Tang Ji¡¯ an stood in front of her. ¡°How long have you been waiting?¡± Mu Mian deliberately used a coquettish tone, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for almost two hours.¡± A group of people were standing behind Tang Ji ¡®an. Zhong Qi naturally heard the coquettish tone in her voice. She snorted coldly in her heart. How could such a person dream of marrying into the Tang family? Delusional! Tang Ji ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand and Pat her head in front of everyone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting. Let¡¯s go back.¡± His tone was affectionate and his actions were affectionate. He stunned the group of employees and the Section Chief of thew firm, and Zhong Qi¡¯s eyes and heart burned with anger. Inspector Tang was such a cold person, but he was so intimate with her in public. This woman was a Vixen! Mu Mian left with Tang Ji ¡®an as if she was the winner, leaving Zhong Qi behind, sighing. In the car, Tang Ji ¡®an said calmly, ¡°my father was going back to Haicheng. He wanted to organize a family gathering, but he¡¯s been abroad recently. He won¡¯t be back for a while. So, the family gathering has to be postponed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± mu Mian shrugged. ¡°You¡¯re not in a hurry?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± mu Mian stared at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you want my father¡¯s approval?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and pinched her face. Don¡¯t you want to get the approval of my whole family?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush,¡± mu Mian spread her hands. Anyway, Tang Ji ¡®an still had his own psychological trauma and needed customer service. What was there to worry about? besides, her parents weren¡¯t very satisfied with Tang Ji¡¯ an either. They were even. She was really not in a hurry. Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and ruffled her hair. He was in a hurry, in case his aunt didn¡¯t give up and did something behind his back. The car stopped at the entrance of Si Nan mansion. Tang Ji ¡®an was about to enter the house with mu Mian when Secretary Tang called out to him. He let mu Mian go in first and walked to Secretary Tang¡¯s side. He said in a low voice,¡¯What is it?¡± ¡°Zhang Yang has been paying attention to inspector Zhong these days. He noticed that she¡¯s been acting a little weirdtely,¡± Secretary Tang said with a serious expression. ¡°Strange in what way?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows. ¡°She recently borrowed 10000 Yuan from the underground money house.¡± ¡°Underground money house?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s eyes narrowed. Secretary Tang nodded. yes, the interest is quite high. Her monthly sry is just enough to pay off the interest. If something happens to her in one month, we won¡¯t be able to fill the gap. It¡¯ll be very dangerous. Tang Ji ¡®an nodded slightly. I understand. Tell Zhang Yang to continue watching her. ¡°Alright, I know.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression softened. When he entered the mansion, mu Mian was already sitting at the dining table. He slowly walked over, washed his hands, and sat down with her. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been hungry for a long time,¡± mu Mian rubbed her stomach. The two of them chatted casually. Tang Ji ¡®an said softly, ¡± ¡°What did you do?¡± I went to the office. I had dinner with Xiao ran and sister Bao ¡®er, ¡± mu Mian said excitedly.. Chapter 1490 - 1492-fear of the house implicating its Crow Chapter 1490: Chapter 1492-fear of the house implicating its Crow Trantor: 549690339 Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s slender fingers held the chopsticks, his movements refined and elegant. ¡°When you¡¯re free, ask Feng Baoer toe over to my ce.¡± ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± mu Mian squinted at him. Tang Ji ¡®an rolled his eyes at her. I have a friend. I¡¯ve always liked her. However, Xuanji¡¯s love life is a bit rough. Mu Mian¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity and gossip, ¡± ¡°Who is it? Who would like big sister Bao ¡®er?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an gently pushed her head. if you have the ability, invite her over. Then you¡¯ll see who likes her. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best, I¡¯ll definitely try my best,¡± mu Mian immediately replied. Tang Ji ¡®an shook his head. you don¡¯t care about your own affairs at all. You¡¯re very active in other people¡¯s Affairs. Mu Mian snorted in her heart. I don¡¯t know who¡¯s the one who¡¯s not nervous. Isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re afraid of marriage? that¡¯s why I¡¯m not nervous. I really don¡¯t know how to appreciate a good person. After the two finished eating, she asked Tang Ji ¡®an, ¡± ¡°If my first aunt asks me about it when I go home today, how should I answer her?¡± ¡°Do you need me to teach you that?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an shook his head slightly. ¡°I hope inspector tang can teach me, ¡± mu Mian chuckled. Tang Ji ¡®an put an arm around her waist. forget it. I¡¯ll send you back myself. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you be the bad guy,¡± mu Mian said slyly. Tang Ji ¡®an pretended to be angry and ruffled her hair. ¡°Oh, you.¡± At the MU family¡¯s house, mu Mian entered the house first. The moment she entered, she saw her first aunt rushing over and grabbing mu Mian¡¯s hand.¡±Mianmian, did you tell second young master Tang? What did he say?¡± Mu Mian was annoyed. She turned around and asked for help from someone. Someone slowly walked into the courtyard. Liu cuixiang was shocked and quickly let go of mu Mian. She was now afraid of the cold and heartless second young master Tang from the bottom of her heart. She was afraid of the house and its Crow. She was also afraid of that wretched girl, mu Mian. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at mu Mian. ¡°If she makes thinqs difficult for vou, just tell me.¡± Mu Mian didn¡¯t say anything, and Liu cuixiang¡¯s heart was in a mess. Mianmian, say something. Tell second young master Tang that I¡¯m not making things difficult for you. Tell him quickly. Mu Mian then slowly said, ¡± she didn¡¯t make things difficult for me. Ji ¡®an, why don¡¯t we forget about the court summons? what do you think? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression was distant,¡±Didn¡¯t I tell you not to interfere in this matter?¡± Leave everything to me. ¡® Mu Mian thought that Tang Ji ¡®an was really good at acting. Her expression was sincere. Ji ¡®an, forget it. First aunt really knows her mistake. She won¡¯t be like this in the future. Liu cuixiang was also looking at Tang Ji ¡®an expectantly. Tang Ji ¡®an was still unmoved. He said coldly, ¡± you don¡¯t have to plead for others. I know what I¡¯m doing. Alright, I still have things to do. I¡¯ll take my leave first. After saying that, he left. Liu cuixiang was so scared that her face turned red and white. She stared at mu Mian in a daze and wanted to cry but had no tears. ¡°Mianmian, what should we do with Yingluo?¡± Mu Mian looked helpless. first aunt, you heard it too. I¡¯ve been begging him for a long time. He¡¯s a very stubborn person. I really can¡¯t do anything to him. Liu cuixiang was so anxious that she wanted to jump. then can I go to Si Nan mansion and beg him? ¡± she asked. ¡°What do you think?¡± mu Mian asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Liu cuixiang said dejectedly. She wasn¡¯t stupid. She didn¡¯t want to make Tang Ji ¡®an even angrier when she went. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll try to talk him out of it,¡± mu Mian said with a smile.. Chapter 1491 - 1491: A World war is coming again Chapter 1491: A World war ising again Trantor: 549690339 Liu cuixiang could pin all her hopes on her. ¡°Good child, you have to tell inspector Tang about this.¡± Mu Mian was bbergasted. It was unprecedented to hear her aunt say that she was a good child. As expected, Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s methods were powerful. This move was feasible. In the mansion in Jinghai garden near the big wooden bridge, Zhong Qi received a letter from her hometown. She felt very uneasy when she received the letter from her family. Nothing good would happen. She opened the letter. When she saw the first line, she could not help but frown. Her father was sick, and her father was sick again. He was here to ask her for money. She read the letter patiently and tore the letter into pieces in anger. If it wasn¡¯t for this poor family dragging her down, she could have lived a good life. It was because of this family, because she grew up in that kind of family, that she had been looked down upon since she was young. That was why she had been working hard and trying to make a name for herself. She was so angry that she was trembling. She had to pay back the money every month. Where would she find the money to treat her father? She really had no other way. She was about to be driven crazy by her family. She thought to herself that she should dy it as much as possible. If her family could not get money from her, they would eventually borrow money from somewhere else. In the MU family, while her mother was still in the office, mu Mian began to persuade her father again. ¡°Dad, have you thought about it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that once I mention this, your grandfather will make a fuss again.¡± Mu Guohui looked troubled. Mu Mian said helplessly, ¡°what¡¯s he trying to do?¡± when other families ¡®children grow up, they have to separate from their elders. This is not something that is against thew. Besides, you and mom have been taking care of him for many years. I¡¯ll be honest, Grandpa has never been good to our family. He is only good to Big uncle¡¯s mu Qin and little uncle¡¯s mu bin. One is his eldest granddaughter, who has always made her proud. The other is his grandson, the only heir of the MU family. You¡¯ve already done your best to help a grandfather like this.¡± Mu Guohui nced at her and said, ¡± don¡¯t talk nonsense. If your grandfather hears about this, he¡¯ll be in trouble again. Mu Mian spread her hands. then let him be. Anyway, I¡¯ve already hired a nurse for him. You cane and visit him anytime in the future. Dad, don¡¯t you want to live a few days in peace with mom? ¡± Her mother had worked so hard in this family for so many years. What had she gained? What you get in return is grandpa¡¯s endless nitpicking and first aunt¡¯s eternal bullying. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything in this family that¡¯s worth your nostalgia.¡± Mu Guohui was silent. Mu Mian knew that she had a chance. She whispered, dad, I¡¯m doing this for you and mom. Mom has been through a lot. She¡¯s weak and has suffered a lot from first aunt and Grandpa, but she has never let it out. She didn¡¯t marry you to suffer with you. In the past, I was not capable and couldn¡¯t be filial to you. Now, I have the ability. I hope you can give me a chance, okay? ¡± Mu Guohui¡¯s expression finally rxed a little. ¡°Then I¡¯ll find a suitable time to tell your grandfather.¡± At that moment, mu Mian felt relieved. She hugged her father and said, ¡± ¡°Ah ah ah ah Yingluo is too good.¡± Mu Guohui patted her head affectionately. crazy girl, stop fooling around. I think a World War is going to break out at home. Mu Mian smiled and looked at her father slyly. first aunt doesn¡¯t dare to say anything now.. Do you think that Grandpa can take on the world War by himself? ¡° Chapter 1492 - 1492: Mrs. Su shouldn ‘t suspect anything Chapter 1492: Mrs. Su shouldn ¡®t suspect anything Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You little girl,¡± mu Guohui pointed at her. Mu Mian smiled slyly. As long as her father was willing to move, there would be no problem with her mother. After all, her mother did not have many opinions and would listen to her father. Once her father¡¯s work was done, she would be halfway to sess. In the middle of November, Haicheng was already quite cold. Han ping had personally invited Zhong Qi to the SU family¡¯s old mansion as a guest. Zhong Qi was ttered and naturally left immediately. The SU family¡¯s old mansion seemed to be built at the end of the forest. Zhong Qi drove the car and made many turns in the flourishing camphor trees for a long time before finally stopping in front of a slightly ancient-looking mansion. The houses here had the marks of time and couldn¡¯t be bought with money. The people who lived here were either rich or noble, and they were more expensive than three generations. It was a ce that the real upper-ss people liked to live in. Han ping personally went to the door to wee her. Zhong Qi finally felt more confident. Mrs. Su had definitely chosen her as her niece-inw. In that case, she still had a great chance of winning. Everyone knew that Superintendent Tang was brought up by his first aunt, and Zhong Qi felt that Superintendent Tang would definitely be convinced by Mrs. Su in the end. Well, it could only be said that Zhong Qi didn¡¯t quite understand the willfulness and recklessness of director Tang. Zhong Qi had finally seen what kind of life the upper-ss people led in the SU family. There were six nannies, four drivers, and secretaries in the SU family alone. Although Mrs. Su was in her sixties and much older than her mother, she took good care of her skin and looked much younger than her mother. The richdies were pampered, and they were envied by others wherever they went. This was the life she envied. She alone could not live such a life in her life. Only by clinging tightly to the big tree of Mrs. Su could she truly realize the change in ss and sessfully enter the upper circle. In the SU family, she performed very well. She was not young and had seen enough. She was a natural and unrestrained person. asionally, Mr. Su would ask her a question or two, and she could answer it smoothly. Mrs. Su was more and more satisfied with her. When it was over, Mrs. Su even personally sent her home with the driver and said to her, ¡°It¡¯s your car. I¡¯ll get the driver to drive it back for you.¡± Zhong Qi seemed to have taken a calming pill. She was very smart and could naturally feel Mrs. SU¡¯s satisfaction with her. When the car entered Jinghai garden, Zhong Qi had an illusion that she really had a real estate here. It was as if she was really a schr who talked andughed, and there were nomoners around her. It was as if she really lived the life of an upper-ss person who lived in a big mansion as the wife of a social official. She believed that she would definitely be able to live such a life in the future. When the car was about to reach her house, she suddenly saw a middle-aged woman. Her face turned pale and she said to Mrs. Su,¡±Mrs. Su, I¡¯ll get off here.¡± ¡°We¡¯re almost at your house,¡± han ping was a little surprised. Zhong Qi¡¯s smile was a little stiff. the road ahead is a little narrow. It¡¯ll be inconvenient for your driver to reverse the car. I¡¯ll just take the car here. ¡°You¡¯re such an understanding child,¡± han ping patted her hand gently. When Zhong Qi saw the middle-aged woman looking in their direction, he quickly said, ¡± ¡°Thank you for sending me back. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± When she got out of the car, she saw the woman walking towards her. She was so frightened that she quickly raised one hand and motioned for the woman opposite to note over. Then, he nced at Mrs. SU¡¯s car from the corner of his eye. Fortunately, the car had already turned around and left. Mrs. Su shouldn¡¯t have suspected anything.. Chapter 1493 - 1495-gratitude for raising her Chapter 1493: Chapter 1495-gratitude for raising her Trantor: 549690339 The woman in simple and worn-out clothes had already walked up to her. The woman looked to be in her fifties or sixties. The corners of her eyes were full of wrinkles, and her hair was a little white. She was wearing a very worn-out ck and gray coat, and it was obvious that she had lived in poverty. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Zhong Qi gritted her teeth. It was Zhong Qi¡¯s mother. She pointed at her with a trembling finger and said, ¡® I went to your old apartment. Your neighbor said that you live here now. So you really do live here. When Zhong Qi had moved into the house here, she had quietly shown off to her neighbors and only said that she was going to stay here for a short while, but she had also left some leeway for herself. However, she did not expect her mother to reallye over. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked coldly. Mrs. Zhong looked at her with grief and indignation. I asked you to send money to your father¡¯s treatment. You didn¡¯t send it and you¡¯re living such a decent life outside. Qiqi, how can you do this? ¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t have that much money on hand, do I?¡± Zhong Qi felt a little embarrassed. ¡°You have the money to buy such a big house, but you don¡¯t have the money to treat your father¡¯s illness?¡± Mrs. Zhong was so angry that her fingers trembled. Zhong Qi said impatiently, ¡®are you an idiot? How could I have so much money to buy a house in Haicheng? How much do you think a house in Haicheng costs?¡± ¡°Then why are you living here?¡± Mrs. Zhong gritted her teeth. Zhong Qi entered the courtyard.e in with me. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself outside. Mrs. Zhong was so angry that she almost fainted. She followed Zhong Qi into the mansion, and Zhong Qi said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who rented this house.¡± Mrs. Zhong clutched her chest. do you want to die? don¡¯t you already have a house? ¡± she asked. What¡¯s the point of renting such a big house?¡± Zhong Qi was about to roll her eyes. what do you know? I have my own ns. I have my own reasons for renting this house. Mrs. Zhong grabbed her wrist. return this house and ask them to return the rent to you. Use the money to treat your father¡¯s illness. Your father is in the hospital, waiting for the money to save his life. If you don¡¯t pay up, the hospital will kick him out. Mrs. Zhong was really on the verge of tears. Zhong Qi struggled and hesitated. I can borrow money from other people or rtives. All these years, when dad was sick, I¡¯ve already sent a lot of money back home. What else do you want me to do? ¡± Mrs. Zhong began to cry. ¡°How can you say that? We¡¯ve already borrowed from all our rtives. Everyone¡¯s not rich, so we have to be considerate of them.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re trying to be considerate of others but not me?¡± Zhong Qi said coldly. ¡°Qiqi, how can you do this?¡± Mrs. Zhong cried even harder. You¡¯re your dad¡¯s daughter, so you¡¯re different from our rtives. Your dad and I worked so hard to raise you. All these years, we¡¯ve been saving and saving just to pay for your education. How can you be so ungrateful?¡± Zhong Qi was a little annoyed, ¡®don¡¯t I have to send money home every year? What else do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Do you think that¡¯s enough?¡± Mrs. Zhong said hysterically. Do you think that a few years ¡®worth of money will be enough to repay your upbringing? Do you think you can just live a rich life and not care about your father¡¯s life?¡± Zhong Qi also raised her voice and said, ¡®what do you want me to do? I don¡¯t have any money on hand right now. Even if you scold me to death, I won¡¯t be able to take out the money.¡± Mrs. Zhong wiped her tears and pleaded, ¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you just return this house? They¡¯ll definitely refund your rent. Mom is begging you, okay? Your dad really can¡¯t be dyed any longer..¡± Chapter 1494 - 1494: What’ s wrong with that? Chapter 1494: What¡¯ s wrong with that? Trantor: 549690339 no! Zhong Qi was extremely irritated. I definitely can¡¯t return this house. Mrs. Su coulde over at any time. If she retreated now, she would be exposed and everything would be in vain. Absolutely not. Mrs. Zhong had no other choice but to cut off all means of retreat and said, ¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t get the money, I¡¯ll go to thew firm and look for your boss.¡± Zhong Qi¡¯s face darkened, and he said through gritted teeth, ¡± ¡°Did I say I¡¯m not taking the money? I¡¯m thinking of a way, aren¡¯t I?¡± Mrs. Zhong seemed to see hope in an instant. She stared at her with tears in her eyes. Qiqi, you have to think of a solution as soon as possible. Your father really can¡¯t afford to dy any longer, understand? ¡± Zhong Qi was a little impatient. I know, I know. You can go home first. I¡¯ll definitely send the money home. I¡¯m staying here, ¡°Mrs. Zhong said. I¡¯ll go home after you give me the money. you ¡­ Zhong Qi was really having a headache. you want to stay here? ¡± that¡¯s right, ¡± Mrs. Zhong said awkwardly. your house is so big. Don¡¯t you have a ce for me to sleep? ¡± Zhong Qi was about to go crazy. What if Mrs. Su came to look for her? how was she going to exin it to Mrs. su? Zhong Qi hesitated for a long time before she said slowly, ¡± mom, you can stay here, but if someonees over, especially a richdy, and asks who you are, just say that ran ran is my distant rtive and helped me here, okay? ¡± Mrs. Zhong looked at her in shock. listen to this. Are you even human? ¡± Are you despising me? Do you think that I¡¯m not fit to be your mother since I¡¯m from a small ce?¡± Zhong Qi had no choice but to tell her everything, ¡°what do you know?¡± Did you see the car that sent me back today?¡± Mrs. Zhong looked at her guardedly. I saw her. Why? ¡± that¡¯s the wife of Mr. Su from the capital city. She personally sent me back. Mrs. Zhong had actually been to school before and was quite cultured. After hearing what Zhong Qi said, she immediately understood the whole story. ¡°So, you rented this house just to make that richdy think that you¡¯re rich?¡± Mrs. Zhong¡¯s words were too straightforward, and Zhong Qi¡¯s face immediately darkened. I just want to live a better life. What my original family can¡¯t give me, I want to earn it with my own hands. What¡¯s wrong with that? ¡± You¡¯re lying,¡± Mrs. Zhong said earnestly,¡±what do you think that richdy will think of you if she finds out?¡± Did your father and I teach you this? When did you be so vain?¡± Zhong Qi was a little angry from embarrassment. it¡¯s because you¡¯re useless that you¡¯re making me work so hard. I¡¯m relying on my own ability to make others look at me in a different light. What¡¯s wrong with me? ¡± How am I wrong?¡± Mrs. Zhong felt that her daughter was unmoved and that no matter what she said, it would be useless. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sad.¡±Then let me ask you, how do you n to get the money for your father¡¯s treatment?¡± you don¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯ll find a way, ¡± Zhong Qi said impatiently with a frown. Zhong Qi was smart and somewhat rational. She knew that she couldn¡¯t continue to borrow from the loan sharks. Once she did, she would really be in a situation beyond redemption. She had to think of another way. There would always be a way, there would always be a way. She first went to see Deputy Director Zhao and told him about her father¡¯s illness. Then, she borrowed 10000 Yuan from Deputy Director Zhao. Deputy Director Zhao had always thought highly of her, so he lent her the money without a second word. Zhong Qi thanked him profusely. She knew that Deputy Director Zhao was a tight-lipped person and wouldn¡¯t spread the matter of her borrowing money everywhere.. Chapter 1495 - 1495: You’re quite good at talking Chapter 1495: You¡¯re quite good at talking Trantor: 549690339 This was also the reason why she didn¡¯t ask the firm for an advance payment. Once it was passed through the finance department, it was equivalent to the entire office knowing. If inspector Tang knew about it, then Mrs. Su would know about it too. Wouldn¡¯t the illusion of being a rich girl that she had painstakingly built up be destroyed? With the 10000 Yuan, she could finally resolve her urgent need. She sent the money back and urged her mother to leave Haicheng. No. Mrs. Zhong shook her head. you have to settle the rest of the money before I can leave. ¡°All by myself?¡± Zhong Qi gritted her teeth. Mrs. Zhong looked at her with red eyes. you¡¯re the only one in the family. Your father and I have spent all our money on your education. If we don¡¯t rely on you, who else can we rely on? ¡± Zhong Qi gritted her teeth. I know. I¡¯ll think of a way to raise the money. In December, after Liu cuixiang had been on tenterhooks for half a month, mu Mian finally said to her, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve finally convinced Ji ¡®an,¡± Liu cuixiang had been suffering in a pot of oil for the past half a month, afraid that she would go to jail. Now that she suddenly heard such good news, she was relieved. She grabbed mu Mian¡¯s hand and said with tears and snot, ¡± Mianmian, thank you. Thank you so much. Your first aunt will definitely turn over a new leaf in the future. She will definitely not make things difficult for you anymore. Mu Mian cursed in her heart.¡¯l hope you keep your word. If there¡¯s a next time, I won¡¯t be so easy to talk to.¡¯ However, this matter had finallye to an end. In order to show her sincerity, her aunt took on all the work in the kitchen and let mu Mian¡¯s mother rest. Mu Mian scoffed.¡¯See, some people just refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit. If they treat her well, she won¡¯t be grateful. If they don¡¯t treat her well, she¡¯ll remember.¡¯ She had learned a lot from Tang Ji ¡®an about how to deal with people. There was a limit to rxation, and she should be lenient and strict at the same time. As a person, she couldn¡¯t just be a good person. The next challenge that mu Mian had to face was that Yingluo had to move to Wan Tai garden with her parents. During dinner, she took the initiative to say, ¡± Grandpa, uncles and aunts, my house in Wan Tai garden is ready to be upied. I n to move in tomorrow. Her uncles and aunts, including her eldest uncle and aunt, were happy for her. They all said some nice words, such as how Mianmian had be sessful and could buy her own house. Only her grandfather¡¯s face was cold and he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°My father has something to say,¡± mu Mian coughed. It was better to let her father say it himself. Suddenly, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to mu Guohui. He felt his scalp go numb and scratched the back of his head. Qianqian¡¯s father, it¡¯s like this. Qianqian and Cao Feng are worried about a young girl like Mianmian living outside. So, Cao Feng and I want to move in with Mianmian. That way, we can take care of her. Mu Mian gave her father a big thumbs up in her heart. Her father was quite good with his words. His grandfather mmed his chopsticks on the table and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet, and you¡¯re already thinking of leaving this house? What did I tell you? Our Mu family is meant to be a big family. You were incited by that girl, mu Mian, right? We¡¯re a family, what¡¯s wrong with that? You have to find a way to move out!¡± Mu Mian looked at her father nervously. She was afraid that if her father¡¯s stand was not firm, he wouldpromise like her grandfather. Once hepromised, he wouldpromise countless times. In the future, it would be even more difficult for her father to move out.. Chapter 1496 - 1498-do you regret it Chapter 1496: Chapter 1498-do you regret it Trantor: 549690339 She was about to speak when her father pressed her hand under the table. He then looked at old master mu and said firmly, ¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not saying that it¡¯s not good to live here, but we only have Mianmian as a child. Cao Feng and I have served you for decades, and Cao Feng has been working hard in this family for decades. I don¡¯t think we owe the MU family anything. ¡°We¡¯re indeed worried about the child living alone outside. Cao Feng and I have already made up our minds to move out with Mianmian. Wantai garden is not far from here. We¡¯lle back to visit you every now and then. We¡¯re still a part of this big house.¡± Old master mu was so angry that his face turned red. He grabbed his chopsticks and threw them at mu Guohui¡¯s face. ¡°Unfilial son, you unfilial son, and you, you¡¯re also an unfilial son!¡± Old master mu pointed at mu Mian and scolded the father and daughter in exasperation. However, mu Mian¡¯s heart was as calm as water. She knew that she would soon be able to escape from this swamp-like living environment. A beautiful future was waiting for her! Mu Guohui insisted on moving out, and old master mu couldn¡¯t possibly tie him up at home. He could only throw a tantrum and say all sorts of nasty things. Mu Guohui brought Cao Feng and mu Mian to the backyard. Cao Feng had note back to her senses. you two, father and daughter. You don¡¯t even tell me anything. I don¡¯t even know about your n. You¡¯re really good. You kept me in the dark. ¡°Don¡¯t you know now?¡± mu Mian smiled proudly. ¡°Are you really moving out?¡± Cao Feng looked at mu Guohui. Mu Guohui nodded. I¡¯ve thought about it. I didn¡¯t say those words just now to cate the old man. Mianmian lives alone in a house. Can you be at ease? ¡± What if we¡¯re targeted by bad guys and forced into our house?¡± you¡¯re right, you¡¯re right. A little girl can¡¯t live alone. Cao Feng was terrified. Mu Mian felt a warm feeling in her heart. Although her parents were a little weak and indecisive at times, their love for her was unquestionable. Thus, the family of three began to move things into Wan Tai garden. Old master mu sat in the front yard every day, pointing at the Mulberry and scolding the locust. He even called his rtives over and scolded mu Mian¡¯s father for being ungrateful. Mu Mian endured it. Scold all you want. I¡¯ll let you scold me all you want. I¡¯m just taking advantage of my seniority. I won¡¯t argue with you. They didn¡¯t ask for help. They basically used their little three-wheeled motorcycle to move everything to Wan Tai garden. Cao Feng stood in the new house and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°This house is really beautiful. There¡¯s a room, a living room, a bathroom, the lighting is really good, and there¡¯s even a big balcony.¡± Mu Mian put her arm around her mother¡¯s shoulder and smiled. that¡¯s right. In the winter, you can close the windows and sit on the balcony. It¡¯s a sunroom. You can sit on the balcony to read and drink tea. How nice would that be? ¡± Cao Feng¡¯s eyes were filled with sincerity and she smiled happily. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good, it¡¯s good.¡± Mu Guohui, on the other hand, was a little troubled. After all, he was old master MU¡¯s son, and the concept of filial piety was deeply rooted in Him over the years. When they moved, the old man had called so many rtives over. They must be talking about their family now. Mu Guohui felt a little guilty. Mu Mian walked in front of her father and said sincerely, ¡± ¡°Dad, are you regretting it?¡± Mu Guohui waved his hand. I won¡¯t go so far as to regret it. I¡¯m just afraid that people will gossip behind our backs. Mu Mian reached out and hugged him. let them talk. We just don¡¯t want to be affected by them.. Okay? ¡° Chapter 1497 - 1497: Why are you so vulgar? Chapter 1497: Why are you so vulgar? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Got it.¡± Mu Guohui nodded. The family packed up a little. At three in the afternoon, mu Mian went to thew firm again. She had to tell Tang Ji ¡®an the good news. She couldn¡¯t wait to invite him to her house. She finally had her own home, and it felt great. She waited in the lobby of thew firm until 5:30. When Tang Ji ¡®an came down, she quickly ran over and gloated, ¡± ¡°Come to my house for dinner tonight.¡± ¡°Your house?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an was stunned. Mu Mian¡¯s eyes were filled with stars. ¡°Let¡¯s go to my home in Wan Tai garden.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows,¡±what do you mean?¡± You¡¯ve already moved there?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Her tone was full of joy, but she saw the man¡¯s face sink again. What are you doing? Tang Ji ¡®an gritted his teeth. you moved? you didn¡¯t tell me? ¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be the same if I told you when I¡¯m done?¡± mu Mian felt wronged. How could it be the same? Inspector Tang also wanted to do some manualbor and perform well in front of his future inws and mother-inw. ¡°Because I want to help you move,¡± he said as he stared at mu Mian helplessly. It was mu Mian¡¯s turn to be stunned. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re suitable to do rough work like moving houses.¡± After all, he was a refined and Noble young master. How could he be allowed to do such a thing that would damage his image? Tang Ji ¡®an shook his head helplessly. He ignored her and walked out. Mu Mian followed behind him and called out to him in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Tang Ji ¡®an, Tang Ji¡¯ an, what are you doing? It¡¯s not worth it for you to get so angry over such a small matter.¡± Zhong Qi saw this scene when she came down the stairs. In her understanding, it was always mu Mian who carefully tried to please Tang Ji ¡®an, and Tang Jit an was always high and mighty. In this rtionship, the two of them were not equal. How could such a rtionshipst lonq? Well, big sister, as long as you¡¯re happy. Mu Mian followed Tang Ji ¡®an into the car. Tang Ji¡¯ an said to his sixth uncle coldly, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the flower and bird Market.¡± ¡°What for?¡± mu Mian asked. Tang Ji ¡®an rubbed her head. it¡¯s your first time at your new home. Don¡¯t you want to buy some gifts? ¡± ¡°Just buy a bottle of white wine. My dad drinks.¡± Mu Mian chuckled. ¡°Why are you so vulgar?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an stared at her, speechless. Mu Mian felt wronged. When in Rome, do as the Romans do. My parents won¡¯t be able to appreciate the flowers you buy. They¡¯ll only think that you¡¯re wasting money. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I have money,¡± second young master Tang said with a straight face. Mu Mian spread her hands. Alright, I can do whatever I want with my money. The two of them went to the flower and bird Market together. Tang Ji ¡®an bought a bouquet of carnations and asked the florist to carefully trim and bandage it. The two of them left the flower and bird Market together. It was already winter, and the ground was a dim yellow. The two of them got into the car and slowly drove to Wan Tai garden. As they passed each other, Tang Ji ¡®an seemed to see a familiar car. It was Zhong Qi¡¯s car. This area was also a wealthy District. She lived here? Zhong Qi naturally saw Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s car as well. She was so scared that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. Although no one in the office knew about her family background, she was always afraid of the director. She thought that he was wise and wise and not so easy to fool. If he found out, she was afraid that she would be exposed. She looked at the rearview mirror with lingering fear. Fortunately, the car did not stop. She could only hope that inspector Tang did not see her car. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s car slowly drove towards Wan Tai garden. There was a liquor and tobo shop outside themunity, so he asked his sixth uncle to stop the car.. Chapter 1498 - 1498: It means that Ji ‘an respects you Chapter 1498: It means that Ji ¡®an respects you Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What are you doing?¡± mu Mian was surprised. Tang Ji ¡®an got out of the car and strode into the bar with his long legs. Mu Mian wrapped herself in a coat and followed him into the store. ¡°What kind of wine does your father like to drink?¡± he asked. ¡°My dad likes to drink Erguotou,¡± mu Mian smiled slyly. Second young master Tang didn¡¯t drink white wine, so he didn¡¯t know much about it. After asking around, he found out that two bottles of Erguotou only cost a few Yuan. He suddenly felt that this gift was too low-grade. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too cheap? I¡¯ll buy Maotai.¡± The boss of the liquor and tobo store was excited and immediately took out two bottles of Maotai. ¡°Yeah, it has to be high-ss to give it to my father-inw.¡± Mu Mian was a little shy. Tang Ji ¡®an handed the money to the boss, his expression calm. ¡°If he¡¯s not my father-inw, then what is he?¡± Mu Mian¡¯s face turned even redder. You¡¯re not married yet. Who¡¯s your father-inw? Hmph.¡¯ After buying the wine, the two of them got into the car again. The car drove into themunity and finally stopped in front of a small building. Tang Ji ¡®an handed the flowers to mu Mian. He carried two bottles of Maotai and held her hand as they walked into the corridor together. The house was on the third floor, and they walked up the stairs step by step. The sensor lights lit up and went off. It was a winter evening, and the neighborhood was full of smoke and fire. She could hear theughter of the people in the corridor and smell the fragrance of cooking. He liked it here. On the third floor, they stopped in their tracks. Mu Mian took out her keys and opened the door. Her mother was busy in the kitchen while her father was packing up in the living room. When mu Guohui saw Tang Ji ¡®an, his face turned dark. So, his daughter went out to call the second young master of the Tang family over. Hearing the door open, Cao Feng ran out immediately. ¡°There¡¯s only stir-fried vegetables left. We¡¯ll start eating soon.¡± But when he saw Tang Ji ¡®an, his smile froze on his face. Mu Mian immediately handed the Carnation over and smiled. ¡°Mom, Ji ¡®an bought you flowers.¡± This was the first time Cao Feng had received flowers at such an old age. She was at a loss.¡±Flowers? Why would he want to buy flowers? It¡¯ll be gone in two days, isn¡¯t that a waste of money?¡± Mu Mian nced at Tang Ji ¡®an, her eyes saying,¡¯ I¡¯m not wrong, right?¡¯. Tang Ji¡¯ an was unmoved. He brought the wine in his hand to mu Guohui and said respectfully, ¡± ¡°Uncle, I bought this wine.¡± Mu Guohui¡¯s expression was indifferent. we are ordinary people. We don¡¯t usually drink Maotai. Young master Tang¡¯s gift is too expensive. I dare not ept it. Mu Mian quickly walked over and tried to smooth things over, ¡± buying something so expensive means that Ji ¡®an respects you. Mu Guohui remained unmoved. it doesn¡¯t matter if you respect me or not. I just hope that my daughter¡¯s boyfriend will value my daughter. That¡¯s the most important thing. ¡°If he respects you, that means he values me, ¡± mu Mian quickly said. Mu Guohui red at mu Mian. Why was this little girl siding with an outsider? Cao Feng had already returned to the kitchen to stir-fry the vegetables. After a while, the vegetables and vegetable tofu soup were served together. Mu Guohui did not dare to make things difficult for the second young master. The few of them sat down at the dining table. Mu Mian quickly opened a bottle of Maotai and poured some for her father and Tang Ji ¡®an. She said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Can you drink with my dad?¡± he asked. ¡°Of course,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nodded slightly. ¡°We don¡¯t dare to let young master Tang drink with us,¡± mu Guohui said.. Chapter 1499 - 1501-giving an empty check Chapter 1499: Chapter 1501-giving an empty check Trantor: 549690339 Mu Mian looked at her father awkwardly. Tang Ji ¡®an smiled. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll give you a toast first.¡± I haven¡¯t even had a bite of food, ¡± mu Guohui said coldly. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll hurt my stomach if I drink too much. &Nbsp; mu Mian quickly picked up some food for her father. Okay, okay, okay. Dad, you eat first. He turned to Tang Ji ¡®an and said, ¡°you should eat some vegetables too. Have some first, then drink some wine.¡± &Nbsp; It was really frightening. Her father had been brooding over Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s refusal to get engaged, and she understood what her father had done. After all, they were afraid that Tang Ji ¡®an was just ying with her and that he would let her down in the end. It was a pity that all parents in the world had the same heart. Tang Ji ¡®an wasn¡¯t angry at mu Guohui¡¯s attitude. He was actually very pleased. Mu Mian had left that family, and her parents were willing to move out to live with her. Her parents also doted on her a lot. This was quite good. Halfway through dinner, the two men started to drink. Mu Mian also heaved a sigh of relief. Her father would open up after drinking some wine. Sure enough, after two sses of white wine, her father¡¯s expression began to loosen up. Mu Guohui nced at Tang Ji ¡®an and said solemnly, ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an, I¡¯ll make it clear today. If you dare to y with my Mianmian, I¡¯ll get even with my old life. Mu Mian¡¯s head hurt. Her father¡¯s words were so heavy. Couldn¡¯t he have said it slowly and systematically? uncle, ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an replied seriously, ¡± I¡¯m serious about Mianmian. I won¡¯t y with her. Mu Guohui was a little annoyed. since you¡¯re serious, why did you make so many excuses when I asked you to get engaged? ¡± Mu Mian quickly poured some wine for her father and said, ¡°dad, Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡± We¡¯ve only been together for a few months. No one gets engaged so quickly. We have to think it over carefully before we decide. Not only Tang Ji ¡®an, but I also have to spend more time with him to see if we¡¯re suitable for each other. ¡± Mu Guohui was a little tipsy. girl, you only know how to think for others. You¡¯ll be at a disadvantage if you do this. Do you know that? ¡± ¡°Uncle, I will definitely marry mu Mian. You don¡¯t have to worry about this,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said with a solemn expression. Mu Guohui nced at him and said, ¡®who doesnt know how to make an empty promise? It¡¯s so easy to open and close your mouth.¡± Mu Guohui was really hostile to Tang Ji ¡®an. Even mu Mian felt a little anxious. When had Tang Ji ¡®an ever suffered this kind of grievance? she stared at him nervously, but throughout the whole process, Tang Ji¡¯ an didn¡¯t show any signs of anger or impatience. He had been very patient the whole time, exining to her father and listening attentively to his words. Her heart was full. She pulled his hand under the table. Tang Ji ¡®an held her hand and gently pinched her fingers. The dinner continued. Mu Mian and her mother were full, so Cao Feng went in to heat up a few dishes. The two men were still drinking, and mu Guohui was still talking. Tang Ji ¡®an apanied him to drink while he listened patiently. Mu Mian and her mother were sitting on the sofa watching television. She kept ncing at them. How long were these two going to drink? Is Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s alcohol tolerance good? Would he be able to get used to drinking so much white wine? Her father¡¯s alcohol tolerance was very high. After three rounds of drinking, her father finallyy down and stopped talking. Mu Mian quickly said to her mother, ¡± ¡°Hurry up and help your oldrade back to his room. Wash him up and let him sleep..¡± Chapter 1500 - 1500: Wiping his feet in resignation Chapter 1500: Wiping his feet in resignation Trantor: 549690339 your dad is only in his forties, ¡± Cao Feng mumbled. what oldrade? ¡± Mu Mian walked to Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s side. He supported his face with one hand, and his eyes were a little dazed. Mu Mian patted his shoulder gently. ¡°Is Yingluo alright?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an also plopped onto the table. Mu Mian¡¯s head hurt. She looked at her mother. he might have to stay the night. ¡°Ah? There are only two rooms, where is he going to sleep?¡± let him sleep on my bed. I have a small spare bed in my room. you ¡­ Cao Feng frowned. you, girl, did you already make it convenient for Tang Ji ¡®an to stay the night? ¡± Mu Guohui was about to vomit when mu Mian quickly said, ¡± that¡¯s enough, mom. Quickly help dad into the room and get him a basin. He might vomit. Then, she helped Tang Ji ¡®an into her own room. She gently pushed him away. I¡¯ll go take a shower first. I¡¯ll get some hot water for you to soak your feet inter. Wait for me for a while, okay? ¡± She entered the washroom, and her mother followed her in a short while. Fortunately, mu Mian had calmed down and her face was not as red as before. ¡°How¡¯s Tang Ji ¡®an?¡± Cao Feng stared at her. Mu Mian pretended to be calm and said, ¡°sigh, he¡¯s drunk like mud. It wasn¡¯t easy to settle him down. I¡¯ll get some hot water and soak his feet. Then, I¡¯ll get ready to sleep. Cao Feng nodded. okay, then you should hurry. It¡¯s gettingte. Mu Mian took a quick shower and went into the room with a basin of hot water. She turned on the light in the room. Tang Ji ¡®an had already taken off his coat. He was wearing a dark gray woolen sweater. which Innked allite gentle Mu Mian brought the foot-washing water over like a little wife, ¡± ¡°You can soak your feet. ¡± It was Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s first time sitting in such a small room. The streetlights outside the window were a little cold, but the room made him feel warm. He liked this ce and coulde here often in the future. He would definitelye over often. He took off his shoes and socks and ced his feet into the basin. Actually, he didn¡¯t like mu Mian to serve him, but at this moment, he felt that it was a very warm act for her to bring him the foot-washing water and put a foot-wiping cloth on her legs while waiting to wipe his feet. It was the warmth that he yearned for. move! Rub your feet! Have you never soaked your feet before? ¡± mu Mian directed him. Well, it was Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s first time soaking his feet. He moved ording to her instructions, and he felt it was an interesting experience. Mu Mian looked at him as he moved his legs around like a child. After a while, she said, ¡± ¡°The water should not be hot anymore. Take it and wipe it yourself.¡± After he finished speaking, he handed over the towel hanging on her leg. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her. I was drinking with your father tonight. Mu Mian was stunned,¡¯ah? So what?¡± ¡°So you have to help me wipe my feet.¡± ¡°Ah? Is there any rtionship between the two?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nodded. yes, I¡¯m trying my best to make your father happy. So, I feel that it¡¯s a little hard for me to be like this. ¡°You do have a point,¡± mu Mian gritted her teeth. ¡°Then hurry up and wipe it.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nodded. Mu Mian had no choice but to wipe his feet. Tang Ji ¡®an was a little proud, but he also felt that mu Mian, who was seriously wiping every toe for him, was so gentle and lovely. He raised his hand and gently ruffled her hair. Mu Mian looked up at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Your hair feels good when I rub it,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said as if he was addicted to it.. Chapter 1501 - 1503 -unusually steady Chapter 1501: Chapter 1503 -unusually steady Trantor: 549690339 Mu Mian quickly wiped his feet and then walked out with the footbath. Tang Ji ¡®an followed her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± mu Mian was nervous. ¡°Go brush your teeth.¡± Mu Mian coughed lightly. well, let me squeeze some toothpaste for you. I¡¯ll bring it in to brush your teeth. After all, she had told her mother that Tang Ji ¡®an was already drunk and unconscious. Now that he had suddenlye out as if nothing had happened, would her mother still believe her words from now on? No, I can¡¯t let my image of an obedient girl be destroyed. After helping him brush his teeth with great difficulty, he was about to sleep on the small bed. Mu Mian pulled him back. you should sleep on the big bed. That bed is narrower and shorter. You won¡¯t feelfortable sleeping there. ¡°You¡¯ll befortable if you sleep?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her. Mu Mian stretched out her hand andpared their heights. ¡°You see, how much of a difference do we have?¡± Mu Mian was actually not short. She was almost 170 centimeters, but because Tang Ji ¡®an was too tall, if he were to sleep on this small bed, he would probably be able to sleep with his legs tucked in for an entire night. That would be too difficult for him. Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and gently wrapped his arm around her waist. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ¡­¡± Mu Mian quickly shook her head. don¡¯t even think about it. We¡¯ll sleep on our own beds. After that, she pushed him onto the big bed and turned on the light. ¡°Why did you turn off the lights?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an asked in a low voice. The room was dark, and mu Mian snorted, ¡± ¡°Why are you asking so many questions? just go to sleep.¡± Soon, the two of them were under the covers. The big bed and the small bed were half an arm¡¯s distance apart. Tang Ji ¡®any on his side and looked at the streetlights outside, which seemed to be faintly enveloping her body. Why didn¡¯t he feel cold at all in the early winter night? Why did she feel so warm and fuzzy? He reached out from under the nket and touched her face gently. Mu Mian said softly, ¡± ¡°Put your hands back, you¡¯ll get cold.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that afraid of the cold,¡± he said lightly. The neighborhood was very quiet. It waste at night, and it was quiet everywhere. There was only the asional bark or two, but it seemed to be far away. Mu Mian reached out and stroked the back of his hand. it¡¯s cold. Don¡¯t let the cold wind get into your nket. You¡¯ll catch a cold easily. The in and simplenguage was what Tang Ji ¡®an wanted the most. He held her hand tightly and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t catch a cold. I¡¯m not that weak.¡± The wind seemed to be blowing outside the window. The cold wind gently hit the window, and his heart was at peace. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go to sleep,¡± mu Mian said softly. Tang Ji ¡®an had always been a light sleeper and had many dreams. He had been like this for many years. It was because of the blow he had suffered in his childhood and the Dsvchological shadow he had been through all these vears. But that night, he slept very well, unusually well. A small house was more heartwarming and reassuring than a big house. Tang Ji ¡®an and mu Mian both understood this. However, Zhong Qi didn¡¯t understand. With her financial ability, she could live in a small apartment simr to mu Mian¡¯s. If she didn¡¯t ask for too much, her life was actually quite good. With a decent job, outstanding looks, and a man of equal social status to marry, she could still lead a good life. Unfortunately, her ambition was much greater than her ability. A small house of 70 square meters could not satisfy her vanity. Only a big house of 300 square meters could match her ambition. A man¡¯s heart is not content, like a snake swallowing an elephant. She still had arge sum to pay for her father¡¯s medical expenses, and her mother refused to leave. She was really anxious and afraid that Mrs. Su would suddenly visit.. Chapter 1502 - 1504-inexperienced Chapter 1502: Chapter 1504-inexperienced Trantor: 549690339 She was also afraid that her mother wouldn¡¯t cooperate with her, and she was also afraid that Mrs. Su might see through her. She felt anxious, as if she was being besieged on all sides. He was extremely anxious. It was indeed what she feared the most. It was a Friday. Zhong Qi got off work and drove back to her house in Jinghai gardens. She had just parked the car when she heard the sound of the engineing from behind. When she turned around, she was scared out of her wits. It was Mrs. Su. She was wearing a well-made dark purple cashmere coat and a light gray cashmere scarf around her neck. She looked graceful and luxurious. She was so scared that she quickly walked over, her face full of smiles. ¡®Mrs. Su, why are you here?¡± ¡°A friend from my family sent some abalones over. I¡¯m here to give you some, ¡± han ping smiled. Zhong Qi was so anxious that she was sweating on her forehead. ¡°Thank you so much for your kind intentions.¡± Han ping asked the driver to bring down arge box of abalone and then walked into the courtyard.¡±They¡¯re all big abalones. They¡¯re very nourishing.¡± Zhong Qi didn¡¯t dare to stop Mrs. Su from entering, so she could only brace herself and walk into the mansion. She could only pray in her heart that her mother would not ruin her ns. When she entered the mansion, she saw Mrs. Zhong cleaning up the living room. Zhong Qi¡¯s heart immediately jumped into her throat. Han ping was a little surprised and turned to look at Zhong Qi. ¡°This is Yingluo. ¡± Zhong Qi stared at her mother nervously. Her mother was holding a rag in her hand and seemed a little reserved. Zhong Qi stared at her and said, ¡± Yueyue is my distant rtive. She¡¯s here to visit my son in the city. She¡¯ll help me with the cleaning and cooking. She¡¯ll be back in a while. She stared at her mother nervously, afraid that her mother would expose her. Mrs. Zhong¡¯s hands trembled slightly as she stared at Zhong Qi. After a while, she finally squeezed out an awkward smile and said, ¡± ¡°Hello, Madam. I¡¯ll pour you a cup of tea.¡± Zhong Qi finally heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, her mother was still rational and didn¡¯t expose her. Han ping put on the air of an official¡¯s wife and smiled kindly. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± Zhong Qi led her to the sofa. Han ping looked at Zhong Qi with satisfaction. ¡°You¡¯re quite a kind child.¡± In han Ping¡¯s eyes, Zhong Qi was helping a poor rtive, so she naturally felt that she was kind. Zhong Qi ran her fingers through her hair ufortably. ¡°I¡¯ll help them if I can. It¡¯s not easy for them.¡± Mrs. Zhong brought over the tea that she had brewed and gently ced it in front of han ping. Han ping nced at her and smiled at Zhong Qi, ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t say. She really does look a little like you.¡± Mrs. Zhong was shocked. Her hand trembled and the tea spilled out, spilling onto han Ping¡¯s high-end leather boots. Zhong Qi immediately raised her voice and said, ¡®Auntie, why are you acting so rashly? What if you break Mrs. SUS leather shoes?¡± Mrs. Zhong was at a loss. She picked up the rag beside her and said awkwardly, Madam, I¡¯ll help you wipe it.¡± that¡¯s a rag, ¡± Zhong Qi said impatiently. it¡¯s used to wipe Mrs. SU¡¯s shoes. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate? ¡± Han ping waved her hand. it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a pair of leather shoes. It¡¯s fine. Zhong Qi felt that she had lost Mrs. SU¡¯s good impression of her by acting so fierce, so she quickly said, ¡± ¡°Mrs. Su, I¡¯m just afraid that this distant rtive of mine will cause you trouble. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. She just came to the big city and has not seen the world.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be fine,¡± han ping smiled. Zhong Qi carefully observed Mrs. Su. After making sure that Mrs. Su was not suspicious or unhappy, she finally heaved a sigh of relief.. Chapter 1503 - 1505-getting this money Chapter 1503: Chapter 1505-getting this money Trantor: 549690339 Han ping sat at her ce for a while and was about to leave when Zhong Qi quickly said, ¡± ¡°Mrs. Su, are you not staying for dinner?¡± Han ping smiled. No, thanks. Ji ¡®an ising over to my ce for dinner tonight. I have to go back and cook my best dishes for him. Zhong Qi then affectionately sent her to the car. After the car slowly drove away, Zhong Qi¡¯s face immediately darkened and she entered the mansion. As soon as she entered, she scolded her mother, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are your hands shaking? Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s very easy to be suspicious of you like that?¡± Mrs. Zhong was calm, ¡°suspect what?¡± Are you doubting our rtionship?¡± you ¡­ Zhong Qi suddenly felt a little guilty. since you¡¯ve promised not to tell me, you have to keep your word. Mrs. Zhong looked at her with heartache and said, ¡°is this how you please those official¡¯s wives?¡± Living carefully, is this the life you want to live?¡± we¡¯re not on the same level anymore, ¡± Zhong Qi said impatiently. you won¡¯t understand what I¡¯m thinking. Mrs. Zhong frowned. but I can see that you¡¯re living a very sullen life. Why do you have to please those big shots? ¡± Can¡¯t you just live an ordinary life?¡± Zhong Qi was on the verge of breaking down. not everyone in this world has to live an ordinary life. If I have the chance to enter the upper ss, why not? ¡± she thought. You think that being ordinary is precious, but I think that¡¯s just an excuse for ipetent people tofort themselves. I don¡¯t want it. I don¡¯t want to live an ordinary life like you, where you have to eat rice, oil, salt, sauce, vinegar, and tea.¡± Mrs. Zhong sighed. if you don¡¯t listen to the old man, you¡¯ll suffer. One day, you¡¯ll suffer. What Zhong Qi didn¡¯t know was that all the gifts given by fate had already been secretly marked with a price. Since it wasn¡¯t earned by his own hard work, but a gift, then one day, he would have to repay it. She was in a terrible fix now. She thought that as long as her mother stayed here, she would not be able to rest in peace. She couldn¡¯t let this go on. She had to get another 20000 Yuan so that her mother could go home first. Just as she was in a terrible fix, a manager of Xinda real estate came to her, wanting her to lose the demolition case because their boss no longer wanted to dy it. The demolition work had to be carried out as soon as possible. The newmunity was already in the nning phase. Every day that they dyed it, they would lose money. The manager even gave her a leather envelope in secret. Zhong Qi touched it and found that it was a thick stack. Her heart started to beat faster and her blood started to flow backward. If it was in the past, she would definitely reject it righteously, because she Imew that this was a bribe. Once it was discovered, her future might be ruined. But now, she was in need of money, and her heart was in an intense struggle. Should she take the money or not? don¡¯t worry, inspector Zhong, ¡± the manager of Xinda said softly. no one else will know about this. They had parked their car by a River and the two of them had met in the car. no! Zhong Qi declined. please don¡¯t do that. I can¡¯t ept it. Xinda¡¯s manager smiled. don¡¯t be so polite, miss Zhong. We don¡¯t have any other intentions. If you lose the case, you will have another sum of money for your hard work. Zhong Qi was calcting in her heart. If she could get this sum of money, her father¡¯s medical expenses would be settled. With the other sum of money, she would be able to pay off her loan. She didn¡¯t need to return Xinda¡¯s money. Her heart was in an intense struggle. The Xinda manager threw the envelope away and got out of her car. ¡°Inspector Zhong, I¡¯ll be leaving first..¡± Chapter 1504 - 1504: It’s actually an animated film Chapter 1504: It¡¯s actually an animated film Trantor: 549690339 The manager of Xinda drove away just like that. Zhong Qi held the thick stack of money in her hand and opened it with trembling hands. It was at least 20000 Yuan. Her father¡¯s medical expenses were finally settled. She looked at the rolling river in the distance and clenched the leather envelope tightly. She had epted the money because she had no other choice. Besides, it was impossible for the relocated households to win the case. The city was developing, and the shantytown would only be an eyesore if it remained. She put the envelope into her bag and slowly drove away from the Riverside. At thew firm, in Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s office, Zhang Yang hurried in and whispered, ¡® officer Tang,st night, inspector Zhong went to the Riverside with Xinda¡¯s men. The men I sent didn¡¯t dare to get too close, so I don¡¯t know what they did. Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows slightly. she¡¯s the agent for the relocated households, but she¡¯s meeting with the people from Xinda real estate. Doesn¡¯t inspector Zhong know what it means to avoid suspicion? ¡± Zhang Yang nodded. it¡¯s indeed not appropriate to meet with the people from Xinda. If others find out about this, they would say that our firm¡¯s people are not upright. ¡°Yes, did you take a picture?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nodded. ¡°I took a few pictures from afar.¡± yes, I¡¯ll keep it. It¡¯ll be used as evidence in the future. ¡°Understood.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an put on the pen cover, got up, put on his coat, and walked out of the office. When he went downstairs, he happened to meet Zhong Qi. Zhong Qi was holding a pile of documents and greeted him. Tang Ji ¡®an said indifferently, ¡± ¡°When will the case of the relocated households go to court?¡± Oh? ¡°Zhong Qi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. the court session will start the day after tomorrow. In fact, thew firm didn¡¯t really care whether the houses were eventually demolished or not. In fact, they all knew that they would eventually be demolished. It was nothing more than the amount ofpensation and the ideological work of some elderly people who were unwilling to be demolished. However, even if it would be demolished, it was not the reason why the Inspector General colluded with the real estatepany. ¡°What are the chances of winning?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an asked. Zhong Qi pretended to be in a difficult position. it¡¯s a little difficult. Xinda real estate has obtained the government¡¯s permit. It¡¯s not an illegal demolition. Director Tang, if I lose the case and Zhenzhen loses, it¡¯ll be a little difficult. it¡¯s impossible for a detective to always win awsuit. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression wasplicated. it¡¯s fine as long as he does his best. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely try my best,¡± Zhong Qi heaved a sigh of relief. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression was indifferent as he continued to go downstairs. After they left thew firm, the car slowly drove towards Wan Tai garden. Sixth uncle carefully said, ¡± ¡°Ji ¡®an, your aunt wants you to go to the SU family¡¯s old mansion for dinner.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just go there two days ago?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and pressed his forehead. ¡°So you¡¯re not going today?¡± his sixth uncle chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not going. Let¡¯s go to Wan Tai garden,¡± When he arrived at the entrance of Wan Tai garden, he went to the tobo and wine shop again. This time, he bought a bottle of Maotai and a bottle of Red Star Erguotou. When they arrived at the MU family¡¯s house, the sun hadpletely disappeared, and the house was dark. Mu Mian¡¯s mother was cooking in the kitchen as usual, and her father was helping her by the side. Mu Mian was watching television in the living room. They were actually watching cartoons. Mu Mian opened the door and saw Tang Ji ¡®an. She immediately turned off the TV in a panic. Tang Ji ¡®an walked leisurely to the living room with the wine in his hand. He looked at the animated version of Journey to the West on the screen, shook his head gently, and whispered, ¡± ¡°Why are you like a child, watching cartoons?¡± Mu Mian originally wanted to turn off the television, but since she had been ¡®caught red-handed¡¯ by him, she decided to let it go.. Chapter 1505 - 1505: I don ‘t want the best, but the most expensive Chapter 1505: I don ¡®t want the best, but the most expensive Trantor: 549690339 With one hand on her waist, she asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with cartoons?¡± At this hour, all the channels are showing cartoons, okay?¡± ¡°So this is a choice you have no choice in?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her. ¡°Of course,¡± mu Mian refused to admit. Her mother stepped out to undermine her. our Mianmian likes to watch cartoons. ¡®Journey to the West¡¯ , ¡® ck cat Police Chief Cbash Brothers¡¯, and so on. They¡¯re all over the ce. She¡¯ll watch it again and again on any channel. ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Mu Mian covered her mother¡¯s mouth. ¡°What¡¯s there to see?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯tmunicate with people who aren¡¯t as innocent as you,¡± mu Mian snorted. Mu Guohui walked out of the kitchen and nced at Tang Ji ¡®an. He still didn¡¯t look happy. His daughter was always his sweet little cotton-padded jacket, and he didn¡¯t want his daughter to be neglected. ¡°Why are you here again? Mu Guohui¡¯s tone was not friendly. Cao Feng was a little nervous. Old MU¡¯s tone had put second young master Tang in an awkward position. Tang Ji ¡®an ced the two bottles of wine on the table beside him and said calmly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m here for dinner,¡± Why was he so confident? Mu Guohui was at a loss for words when he saw him acting so upright. He paused for a moment before he said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with President Tanging to my house for a free meal? Don¡¯t you have dinner at home?¡± ¡°Old mu, don¡¯t talk so much,¡± Cao Feng gently pulled him. Mu Guohui still didn¡¯t give Tang Ji ¡®an a good look. ¡°I think mu Mian¡¯s mother¡¯s cooking is delicious,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said sincerely. Eh? That one sentence made mu Guohui choke again. Mu Mian thought it was funny. How could her father be Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s opponent in a debate? He was defeated in a few words. It felt good to see her father suffer. Mu Guohui could not vent his anger. He looked at the white wine on the table and muttered, ¡± young master Tang, you don¡¯t have to use money to pressure us. You don¡¯t have to bring a bottle of Maotai every time youe. You¡¯re afraid that people don¡¯t know that you¡¯re rich, right? ¡± Mu Mian criticized him in her heart. Oldrade, he bought you a famous wine, and you¡¯re still so picky. Aren¡¯t you being unreasonable? Tang Ji ¡®an said calmly, ¡± because you are mu Mian¡¯s father, I respect you very much. Respect can¡¯t be said with words. Mu Mian said that you like to drink, so I didn¡¯t ask for the best wine, but the most expensive. I think only Maotai suits you. Mu Mian facepalmed. It was too difficult for second young master Tang to say so many ttering words. Since he had already said so much, it would be unkind of mu Guohui to give him a hard time. He could only grit his teeth and enter the kitchen with Cao Feng. Mu Mian quietly pulled his hand to the side and smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯ve troubled you.¡± ¡°What I said just now, was it appropriate?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an looked down at her. ¡°It¡¯s quite suitable. Sorry for troubling you.¡± Mu Mian nodded her head vigorously. Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and rubbed her head. that¡¯s good. It¡¯s my first time saying something like that. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll sound too hypocritical. you¡¯re not hypocritical, you¡¯re very sincere. Even my mom was touched by you, so my dad, Wanwan, should be touched as well. Anyway, you shoulde over often for meals in the future and chat with them. The barrier between you and them should be cleared up very quickly. ¡°Alright,¡± he said, While Zhong Qi was struggling to get rid of the daily necessities, second young master Tang and mu Mian were living a happy and steady life. Life was about being down-to-earth. How could there be a sudden windfall? How could he be so opportunistic? This time, mu Guohui didn¡¯t drink too much. After all, he had vented all his angerst time. This time, he only had a few sses of wine and didn¡¯t talk much to Tang Ji ¡®an. He deliberately left him out.. Chapter 1506 - 1506: Guilty conscience Chapter 1506: Guilty conscience Trantor: 549690339 The family gathered in the small living room around a small square table and ate the hot dishes in harmony. It was so good. On the other hand, Zhong Qi was living alone in a huge mansion that did not belong to her. She tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep. Tomorrow, she was going to send her mother away. Finally, she was going to leave. She had solved a big problem and the case was going to go to court. It might take some effort to win the case, but if she lost the case, it would be a simple matter. In fact, Zhong Qi was very smart. She had already thought it through. Even if she could not get together with inspector Tang in the end, she would at least get together with Mrs. Su. She was very confident in Mrs. SU¡¯s love and admiration for her. If she couldn¡¯t get together with Dunn, Mrs. Su would feel a little guilty about it and would arrange another blind date for her. ording to Mrs. SU¡¯s connections, she would have to choose with her eyes closed. Zhong Qi heaved a sigh of relief. No matter which path she chose, she could ept it as long as she could live the life of an upper-ss person. Did Zhong Qi like Tang Ji ¡®an? However, Tang Ji ¡®an was just a symbol. As long as they had the same family background and simr looks, Zhong Qi would also like him. She only liked other people¡¯s material and external things, as well as the opportunity to improve her social ss. Early the next morning, she sent her mother off as fast as she could. When she came back, she saw that Mrs. Su hade again. Mrs. Su was standing outside her mansion and chatting with a woman. She took a closer look and realized that the woman was actually her neighbor in the mansion. She suddenly felt a little guilty. She quickly searched her mind to see if she had exposed herself outside the mansion. Did she call her mother? did anyone hear her? Zhong Qi couldn¡¯t be bothered anymore. She parked the car and quickly got out of the car to walk to Mrs. Su. Mrs. Su turned her head to look at her. Fortunately, her eyes were normal and didn¡¯t carry any disdain. She heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Mrs. Su with a smile. ¡°Why did youe over?¡± Han ping pointed at her driver. it¡¯smb from the Northwest. I¡¯ll send you some. Zhong Qi felt a little proud. Mrs. Su really liked her. She would send her anything good. She was ttered and said, ¡± Oh, Mrs. Su, if you have something, you can just keep it for yourself. I really don¡¯t deserve it. Han ping patted her hand. you don¡¯t have to be so formal with me. There¡¯s too much food from others and you won¡¯t be able to finish it. You¡¯re living alone as a girl, so you¡¯ll definitely be negligent in your daily life. I¡¯ll give it to you and you can just eat it well. ¡°Mrs. Su, thank you so much,¡± Zhong Qi said gratefully. The neighbor saw the two of them talking and went back to his house. ¡°Are your distant rtives still here?¡± han ping asked Zhong Qi. When Zhong Qi¡¯s neighbor heard that, he turned around and looked at them with aplicated expression. Zhong Qi¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she quickly led Mrs. Su to her own courtyard. yes, ¡± she said softly. I just sent her to the train station. I cant live without her. ¡°Then you¡¯ll be living alone again. Do you want me to send you a nanny?¡± no! Zhong Qi was scared out of her wits. it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. What kind of joke was this? if Mrs. Su sent someone over, wouldn¡¯t that mean that her every move was under Mrs. SU¡¯s eyes? you¡¯re a girl living in such a big house, ¡± Mrs. Su said worriedly. it¡¯ll take a long time to do the housework.. Why don¡¯t you consider bringing your parents over? Chapter 1507 - 1509-badly battered Chapter 1507: Chapter 1509-badly battered Trantor: 549690339 Zhong Qi broke out in a cold sweat. my parents also have their own things to do in their hometown. Moreover, they¡¯re old and don¡¯t like to live in other ces. They don¡¯t know anyone. Han ping nodded. that¡¯s true. Actually, if you¡¯re alone, there¡¯s no need for you to live in such a big house. After all, cleaning and such are too troublesome. The corners of Zhong Qi¡¯s mouth twitched. yes, my parents insisted on buying it for me. I don¡¯t like it either. I¡¯ll consider selling this house and buying an apartment in the future. Han ping nodded. yes, sure. It¡¯s enough for a girl to buy an apartment. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Zhong Qi chimed in. The two of them chatted for a long time. In the end, han ping asked Zhong Qi to go to the SU family¡¯s old mansion for a meal when she was free. Zhong Qi agreed without hesitation. She walked Mrs. Su all the way to the car, because she was really afraid that the neighbors would find out something and gossip about Mrs. Su. Her life was full of loopholes, and she would be doomed if she was not careful. And all of this was caused by her own actions. After sending Mrs. Su off, Zhong Qi started to think about moving out of the mansion in Jinghai gardens. Her mother had been here before, and the neighbors here might have heard something. She was lucky this time, but what about the next time? What if Mrs. Su came again when she wasn¡¯t home and the neighbor happened to say something? then she would really be finished. Moreover, Mrs. Su had said that it was not suitable for a girl to live in such a big house. When the time came, she would tell Mrs. Su that she had changed the house because of her suggestion. She was very decisive and quickly found an agent to return the house. The rent paid in advance could not be returned to her, but she did not care. Now, it was no longer a problem of money. On the other hand, the government of Tongcheng had ordered the renovation of the weathered factory to stop because of the excessive pollution. The Zhang brothers, Zhang Qiang and Zhang Jian, were really in a terrible fix. The younger brother, Zhang Jian, was smoking a pipe. He gritted his teeth and said, in my opinion, this is all inspector Tang¡¯s fault. He¡¯s the one who harmed us. If it weren¡¯t for him, we wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. Zhang Qiang was also smoking, ¡°Alright, alright. What¡¯s the point of saying all this now?¡± The factory is already built here, and Tang Ji ¡®an is so high and mighty, what can we do to him?¡± Zhang Jian gritted his teeth. I just can¡¯t ept it. It was built in chongxian, where there¡¯s sea transportation. It¡¯s so convenient. Now, in this ind city, Tongcheng¡¯s leadership is very strict. What do you mean by excessive pollution? did it reach his house? Damn it, they¡¯re just a bunch of officials who have nothing better to do. They don¡¯t care about what they should care about.¡± Zhang Qiang frowned. what we need to think about now is how to reopen our factory. It seems that we need to hire experts to increase the amount of waste in the discharge process. Zhang Jian didn¡¯t make a sound or say anything, but his expression was ruthless, as if he was nning something. Zhang Qiang knocked on the table. don¡¯t try anything funny, Tang Ji ¡®an. You can¡¯t touch him. Don¡¯t put yourself in jail, understand? ¡± Zhang Jian, on the other hand, felt that his brother had be a coward ever since he started his business. As a man, how could he be bullied like this? He even felt that it was because his brother was too cowardly and kept giving in that he was forced into such a desperate situation. The Zhang brothers used to be in the underworld. The elder brother, Zhang Qiang, had some business sense, while the younger brother, Zhang Jian, couldn¡¯t change the atmosphere of the underworld. It was still the same old way, saying things like ¡± if people don¡¯t offend me, I won¡¯t offend people ¡± and so on.. Chapter 1508 - 1510-debt free Chapter 1508: Chapter 1510-debt free Trantor: 549690339 Zhang Jian had already started to n how to get those officials to kill him. One day, Zhong Qi walked out of the court with a disappointed look on her face. In fact, it was just an ordinary case. If she lost, she could just say the word. Her colleagues at thew firm alsoforted her a little and told her not to take it to heart. As soon as she left the court, the group of elderly people who did not want to be demolished surrounded her, their eyes full of hope.¡±lnspector, did you win? Shouldn¡¯t we not tear down our house?¡± yeah, we¡¯ve been living there for most of our lives. We don¡¯t want to go there either. Inspector, you¡¯ve been working hard to help us with thewsuit, right? ¡® The group of elderly people were all talking at once. Zhong Qi was a little impatient, but she didn¡¯t dare to show it on her face.¡±l¡¯ve already tried my best. ¡± After he finished speaking, he squeezed through the group of elderly and got into his car. The group of elderly people outside looked as if the sky was about to fall. They all hit her car window. ¡°Inspector, what do you mean? What do you mean you¡¯ve already tried your best?¡± Would Zhong Qi care about them? She had already received the money from Xinda real estate. Since she had taken someone¡¯s money, she had to deal with it. She changed gears, stepped on the elerator, and left the court. Looking at the group of old people in the rearview mirror, she sneered. Why were they so stupid? Is the shanty town that worthy of your nostalgia? At thew firm, Zhang Yang entered Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s office again and whispered, ¡® director Tang, I¡¯ve asked someone to investigate. It seems that Zhong Qi had previously rented a big house in Jinghai gardens. She borrowed from the loan sharks to rent that big house. ¡°Why would she rent a house?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an frowned. I¡¯ve done some investigation. It seems that your aunt has been there a few times. She asked the neighbors and they said that your aunt is very close to Zhong Qi. I think ran ran told your aunt to think that Zhong Qi bought the house herself. ¡°Continue, ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said, slightly nodding. the cause and effect is probably that Zhong Qi wanted to make your aunt feel that she was very rich, so she borrowed a usury loan to rent a veryrge bungalow. She also invited your aunt to be a guest and also improved their rtionship. By the way, there was another middle-aged woman who came to the house. Zhong Qi¡¯s neighbor told me that she seemed to have heard Zhong Qi calling that woman ¡®mom¡¯. ¡® Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t say anything and signaled for him to continue. the neighbor said that although Zhong Qi called her mom, your aunt called that woman Zhong Qi¡¯s distant rtive after she arrived. She thought it was a little strange. At this point, how could Tang Ji ¡®an not count? ¡°So, do you know what Zhong Qi¡¯s family background is like?¡± he looked up at Zhang Yang. Zhang Yang shook his head. well, I¡¯m not sure. I think I¡¯ll have to visit her hometown. yes. Tang Ji ¡®an nodded. set off immediately and start investigating. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll check her address. We¡¯ll leave tonight,¡± Zhang Yang said seriously. A storm was brewing. What Zhong Qi didn¡¯t know was that it was fake, and it would always be fake. The illusion that you had painstakingly created was just a bubble, a bubble that would burst with a single touch. Zhong Qi quickly canceled the lease of the mansion. In addition, she lost the demolition case and received arge sum of money from Xinda real estate. She immediately filled the hole in the usury. At this moment, she could be considered to be debt-free. She took the money and rented a new high -ss apartment with three rooms and two living rooms. It was in a good location and had good lighting. The people who went in and out looked like social elites, and she felt that it suited her.. Chapter 1509 - 1511-concern Chapter 1509: Chapter 1511-concern Trantor: 549690339 In the future, if Mrs. Su were toe over as a guest, it wouldn¡¯t be considered unrefined. That day, Zhong Qi was invited to Mrs. SU¡¯s house as a guest again. She was wearing an exquisitely-made long coat and drove there. When she arrived at the SU family¡¯s old house, she was surprised to see the Tang office¡¯s car parked in the courtyard. She immediately tidied up her hair and clothes, and got out of the car with a perfect smile. Han ping personally got out of the car to wee him. ¡°Did director Tange over today?¡± Zhong Qi asked with a smile. ¡°Yes, he came here suddenly. You two are really fated, ¡± Mrs. Su said. Zhong Qi couldn¡¯t help butugh. don¡¯t say that. Director Tang won¡¯t be happy if he hears that. The two of them walked into the living room of the old house affectionately and saw Tang Ji ¡®an and his uncle sitting on the sofa and chatting. The man was wearing a dark gray coat, and his face was handsome and refined. She couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart beat faster. Han ping pulled her in and said to Tang Ji ¡®an, ¡± ¡°Ji ¡®an, Zhong Qi from yourw firm is here.¡± what? ¡°Tang Ji ¡®an pretended to be surprised. aunt and Zhong Qi are so close?¡± Han ping looked a little embarrassed. we met a few times at the flower and bird Market. We have simr interests and hobbies, so we can get along quite well. ¡°I see,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nodded. ¡®You¡¯re all young people, so you should have a chat. Dinner¡¯ll be starting soon,¡± han ping said. ¡°Mu Mian will being over in a while,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said. ¡°She¡¯sing too?¡± han Ping¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Aunt, you don¡¯t wee my girlfriend?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nodded. ¡°Why would I not wee you?¡± han ping did not dare to say anything. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at Zhong Qi and said, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s another guest besides mu Mian. ¡± Han ping was a little surprised, ¡°you¡¯ve brought your friends over?¡± Is Ji Huai still ying Chu Yanchuan?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an was indifferent by nature and didn¡¯t have many friends. ¡°You¡¯ll know when youe,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said lightly. ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve learned how to keep people guessing,¡± han ping sneered. Zhong Qi suddenly felt that something was wrong. She felt that Tang Ji ¡®an was looking at her with a deeper meaning in his eyes. She only hoped that her intuition was wrong. After a while, mu Mian rushed over. Tang Ji ¡®an personally went to the door to wee her in. His attitude was different from the cold one he had towards Zhong Qi. He was very warm. He held her hand and rubbed it gently. His voice was also very gentle. ¡°It¡¯s quite cold today.¡± Mu Mian felt a little embarrassed to do this in front of his uncle and aunt, so she gently pulled her hand away and said softly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m not afraid of the cold.¡± When Zhong Qi saw this scene, she was so envious and jealous that her liver started to hurt. When would there be a man like him who would show concern for her? In fact, there were many men who were willing to show concern for Zhong Qi. She was the one who thought too highly of herself and always despised the poor and favored the rich. How could those who were honest, had no family DacKground, ana were not nanasome enter ner eyesc Han ping stared coldly at the two of them. This little girl, mu Mian, was really capable. She had bewitched her little nephew so much that he hadpletely turned a deaf ear to her words. ¡°Ji ¡®an, when are your friendsing?¡± han ping asked coldly. Tang Ji ¡®an raised his hand and looked at his watch. it¡¯s fine. We don¡¯t have to wait for her. We can eat first. I¡¯m not sure when she¡¯lle. Zhong Qi was a little anxious. She always felt that Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s every word had a deeper meaning.. Chapter 1510 - 1512-flattering Chapter 1510: Chapter 1512-ttering Trantor: 549690339 It could only be said that her intuition was quite urate. During dinner, Tang Ji ¡®an disyed his gentlemanly demeanor at all times. He poured tea for mu Mian and picked up food for her. At the same time, he was concerned about whether she was used to the food. Zhong Qi¡¯s face darkened the entire time. She felt that she hade here today to humiliate herself. Mu Mian asionally nced at Tang Ji ¡®an, her eyes full of resentment. How could this man be so gentlemanly usually? he must be doing this on purpose for his aunt and Zhong Qi to see. What an evil man. When his aunt went to the kitchen to look at the dishes, she took the opportunity to get close to Tang Ji ¡®an and whispered, ¡± ¡°Go ahead and eat. Why do you keep giving me food?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an held her hand and didn¡¯t answer her question. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re used to it. Aunt made many dishes today.¡± Seeing the two of them whispering to each other, Zhong Qi couldn¡¯t help but tighten her grip on her chopsticks. This atmosphere made her feel that she was an outsider and she couldn¡¯t fit in. She had tried her best to integrate into this kind of powerful family, but some people could easily do what she wanted. This was not fair. This was not fair at all. Mu Mian¡¯s background, family, and career .. She didn¡¯t even have the right to be here for a meal. What right did she have to receive such gentle treatment from Tang Ji ¡®an? Zhong Qi had been pretending to be rich for a long time. She had really deceived herself as if she was really rich. Han ping walked in with a big bowl of fish soup, then took a small blue-edged bowl and filled it with thick fish soup. She put it next to Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s hand. ¡°Have some soup to warm your body.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an pushed the bowl next to him to mu Mian. ¡°Have some soup.¡± Mu Mian looked up at his aunt, but his aunt naturally did not give her a good look. tsk! han ping snorted. she can get herself a bowl if she wants to drink it. You can just drink yours. ¡°It¡¯s only right for aunt to take care of her own nephew. It¡¯s also only right for me to take care of my girlfriend,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said confidently. Han ping was so angry that she almost choked. He had forgotten his mother when he had a wife. None of her sons and daughters-inw had ever let her suffer this kind of humiliation. Now that she had to suffer this kind of humiliation from her nephew, why should she? Zhong Qi lowered her eyes, which were full of jealousy. If a person of mu Mian¡¯s level did not try to curry favor, how could she have obtained Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s love? That¡¯s right, she just couldn¡¯t learn how to show weakness. Was she going to be like this in the future? She actually understood the truth. Men liked gentle and weak women. As she ate, she secretly made up her mind that she would be a gentle woman in the future. As long as she could marry into a rich and powerful family, it was not difficult to hide her personality. She was a person who would do anything to achieve her goals. Mu Mian pushed the bowl of soup in her hand to Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s side. ¡°Your aunt got you some. Drink it.¡± ¡°Do you want me to feed you?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an looked at her with a smile. Mu Mian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This was something that second young master Tang would do. She quickly surrendered. okay, I¡¯ll drink. Dinner was almost over, but Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s friends didn¡¯te. Han Ping¡¯s stomach was filled with anger, and she said in an unfriendly tone, ¡® ¡°Is your friending over or not?¡± ¡°He should be here soon.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an looked at his watch. Zhong Qi put down her bowl and chopsticks and said to Mr. And Mrs. Su politely, ¡± ¡°Sir, Madam, I¡¯m full. Please enjoy.¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re done too. Shall we watch TV in the living room before we leave?¡± han ping chuckled. However, Zhong Qi felt an invisible sense of oppressioning from Tang Ji ¡®an. She said uneasily, ¡± ¡°I still have something to deal with at thew firm, so I¡¯ll be leaving first..¡± Chapter 1511 - 1511: Why would she be here? Chapter 1511: Why would she be here? Trantor: 549690339 you¡¯re such a responsible child, ¡± han ping immediatelyplimented. unlike some people who have no contribution to society at all. Mu Mian did not feel good, but she did not show it on her face. aunt, ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said calmly, ¡± what you don¡¯t know is that Zhong Qi lost a case she handled before. Zhong Qi¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she stared at Tang Ji ¡®an nervously. Han ping was still speaking up for Zhong Qi. ¡°As a detective, how many cases does she have to handle in her life? can she always win? Victory and defeat aremon in the military. As an expert, can you not be so strict?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an stared straight at Zhong Qi, and the smile on his face was a little meaningful. ¡°Zhong Qi, did you try your best for that case?¡± Zhong Qi was at a loss for a moment. She felt guilty. Of course, she was guilty. She was afraid that inspector Tang would know the details. If that happened, she would be done for. ¡°Inspector, I can assure you that I¡¯ve tried my best in every case that I¡¯ve handled,¡± she said, pretending to be calm. Tang Ji ¡®an stared at her aggressively. ¡°Is it true?¡± Zhong Qi couldn¡¯t help but sweat, and her voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± Han ping quickly tried to smooth things over,¡±Ji ¡®an, what are you doing, child?¡± When your uncle was in the field of investigation, he also had the experience of losing cases. And today is a family dinner, why are we talking about work? Aren¡¯t you a killjoy?¡± Zhong Qi hurriedly said, ¡°Mrs. Su, the director has always been very dedicated to his work. He¡¯s asking me about my work here. I should answer him properly. It¡¯s nothing. ¡°You don¡¯t have to speak up for him,¡± han ping snorted. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s gaze became more and more dangerous, and Zhong Qi couldnt wait to leave immediately. Danger, she really smelled danger. At half past six, it was already pitch ck outside because it was winter. ¡°Madam, I really have to go,¡± Zhong Qi said to Mrs. Su. wait! Tang Ji ¡®an called out to her. wait a moment. Zhong Qi naturally wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to think that Tang Ji ¡®an let her stay because he liked her. ¡°Inspector, is there anything I can help you with?¡± she asked, a little flustered. Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t try to hide anything. I do have something to do. You might know the person who¡¯sing overter. Qianqian? ¡± Zhong Qi was even more terrified. do I know Qianqian too? ¡± So, who was it? Han ping was also very curious, ¡°you child, why are you keeping us in suspense?¡± Who is it?¡± After a while, they heard people talking outside the door. Zhong Qi recognized the voice. It was Zhang Yang¡¯s voice. So, Zhang Yang wasing over? Just because Zhang Yang wasing over, Tang Ji ¡®an had been keeping him in suspense? What was the point of this Kasaya? Soon, Zhang Yang walked in. Tang Ji ¡®an said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± When Zhong Qi saw the person behind Zhang Yang, her legs gave way and she almost lost her bnce. It was her neighbor, Mrs. Yu. Why was she here? Was he friends with the director? How could there be such a coincidence? She was so scared that her face turned pale, and she couldn¡¯t help but run away, trying to escape the torture that she was about to face. Han ping was also a little puzzled, ¡®Madam, aren¡¯t you Zhong Qi¡¯s neighbor? Why Did You Come to My House?¡± ¡°Director Tang was the one who invited me,¡± Mrs. Yu said with a smile. Han ping frowned and looked at Tang Ji ¡®an, ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± Do you know thisdy?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t try to hide it anymore and said to Mrs.. Yu directly, ¡± I heard that you¡¯re Zhong Qi¡¯s neighbor? ¡° Chapter 1512 - 1512: Zhong Oj was speechless Chapter 1512: Zhong Oj was speechless Trantor: 549690339 yes, ¡± Mrs. Yu nodded. miss Zhong, you¡¯ve moved next door to me for more than a month. Han Ping¡¯s expression did not look good. She nced at Zhong Qi, who was terrified and gloomy. ¡°Only a month?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an asked again. Mrs. Yu nodded. yes, this house belongs to Mr. And Mrs. Huang. They rented it out because their son is studying abroad. Zhong Qi¡¯s face turned pale. Her lie had been exposed, and she waspletely disgraced. It was as if her veil had been removed, and she felt extremely embarrassed. Han Ping¡¯s expression was even uglier than hers. ¡°You said that you rented the house to Zhong Qi?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows. Mrs. Yu nodded. it¡¯s true. I¡¯m on good terms with Mrs. Huang. She talked to me before she left. She said that she¡¯ll be living abroad for a few years and wille backter. So, the house hasn¡¯t been sold, but rented out. Han ping obviously could not bear to listen anymore. She had been fooled. Someone actually had the guts to fool her. She looked at Zhong Qi angrily and no longer admired and doted on him like before. ¡°Zhong Qi, what¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you say that you bought this house yourself?¡± Zhong Qi knew that it would be meaningless to argue at this time. She could only put on a pitiful expression, hoping that Mrs. Su would be moved bypassion. Tang Ji ¡®an looked disdainfully at the greedy woman in front of him and snorted, ¡± so, did Zhong Qi lie to aunt? ¡® Han ping herself was deceived, and she also felt that this was not something worth mentioning. She swallowed her words and could only say, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not being able to distinguish right from wrong.¡± ¡°Did aunt see a distant rtive of hers before?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an asked. Zhong Qi¡¯s body trembled again. She was really exposed. Tang Ji ¡®an was really cruel to her. He didn¡¯t give her any face at all. After all, she had been working hard in thew firm for so many years. This man really didn¡¯t hold back any old feelings. ¡°Yingluo, so what?¡± han ping nodded. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at Mrs. Yu, who immediately said, ¡± Mrs. Su, I¡¯ve already found it strange the other time. I saw you looking for Zhong Qi the other day and heard you mention that distant rtive or something. However, I clearly heard Zhong Qi calling that middle-aged woman ¡®mom¡¯ that day. Zhong Qi closed her eyes. There was no turning back, no way to turn back. Everything was set in stone. Her good impression of Mrs. Su had beenpletely destroyed. Mrs. Su was unreliable. And all of this was brought to her by the man she loved. She had liked the wrong person. Han ping looked at Zhong Qi in shock. Zhong Qi, you¡¯re so stubborn. You don¡¯t even acknowledge your own mother? ¡± Mu Mian watched as the woman in front of her was skinnedyer byyer. She sighed and thought, ¡®this Zhong Qi really doesn¡¯t care about her own family just to get close to the rich and powerful.¡¯ Zhong Qi had nothing to say to Mrs. SU¡¯s question, because she really didn¡¯t acknowledge her as her mother. Han ping saw that she didn¡¯t say anything and knew everything. She knew that she had actually been deceived by this girl. She was so angry that she almost fainted. She had misjudged him. She had actually misjudged him one day. In fact, han ping was born into an influential family and married a powerful man, so she did not know that some girls were trying their best to enter the upper ss. She had thought too simply of Zhong Qi.. Chapter 1513 - 1515 -eye opening Chapter 1513: Chapter 1515 -eye opening Trantor: 549690339 Zhong Qi was very tactful. She admitted her mistake at the right time, ¡± Mrs Su, I¡¯m sorry. I lied to you. I was wrong.¡± At this time, any more words would be excuses. Han ping pointed at her with a trembling finger, ¡°how could you do this?¡± You¡¯ve truly disappointed me. ¡± Not only because Zhong Qi had lied to her, but also because her nephew had exposed Zhong Qi, which made her even more embarrassed. After all, this was the person she had carefully selected to rece mu Mian. Wasn¡¯t this pping her in the face in front of Ji ¡®an? She had lost all her face because of Zhong Qi. Zhong Qi bowed to her. Her eyes were full of hatred, but she couldn¡¯t direct her hatred to Tang Ji ¡®an, so she could only transfer it to him. She felt that it must have been mu Mian who urged Tang Jit an to do this. Tang Ji ¡®an wasn¡¯t such a nosy person, so why did he suddenly change into a different person? he even found her neighbor to testify against her. She would never believe that mu Mian was not behind all of this. So, mu Mian was shot even while lying down. Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t seem to want to let her go, so he continued, ¡± Zhong Qi rented a house as her own bungalow and lied to you that her mother was only a distant rtive. She just wanted to pretend to be rich. Zhong Qi red at mu Mian, who was acting innocent. [ mu Mian: actually, I¡¯m really innocent. I don¡¯t know anything, okay? ] Tang Ji ¡®an nced at Zhang Yang. Zhang Yang cleared his throat and said to han ping, ¡± Mrs. Su, Zhong Qi¡¯s family is in a ce called Sun City in the North. Her parents are ordinary workers, and her father has been sick for the past two years. Her parents have been living in poverty, and they¡¯re not from a rich family. She had beenpletely exposed and could only stand there in embarrassment. She was only thinking about how she had exposed herself and let them find out. In other words, if she were to do it all over again, she would still choose this path, but she would be more cautious. Han ping was so angry that smoke wasing out of her eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. She didn¡¯t realize it at all and had been fooled by a young girl. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her. aunt, ¡°he said,¡± you should know what kind of person she is now. Han ping waved her hand in disgust. go away. Don¡¯t tell anyone that you know me. I must have misjudged you. I actually thought that you were a good girl. I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a vain person. I¡¯m disappointed. You really disappoint me. Zhong Qi tried her best to make some tears appear in her eyes.¡±Mrs. Su, I¡¯m really sorry to have let you down. I just feel that you¡¯re kind and I just want to have more contact with you.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression was contemptuous. He could actually say such Grand words at this time. It was really an eye-opener for him. And in all of these incidents, was his aunt really not in the wrong? If it wasn¡¯t for her aunt¡¯s love for the rich and the poor, Zhong Qi wouldn¡¯t have gone to such extremes. Han ping said disdainfully, ¡± please don¡¯t say things like that. What do you mean by you think I¡¯m close? you¡¯re just vain. Just leave and pretend we don¡¯t know each other. You¡¯re not allowed to use my name to do anything outside in the future. If I find out, you should know the consequences. Zhong Qi had lost all her face and couldn¡¯t stay any longer. She could only bow deeply to han ping and said aggrievedly, ¡± ¡°Mrs. Su, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Han ping was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak. Zhong Qi turned around and walked out of the courtyard. She gritted her teeth and looked back. The group of people had also turned around and walked into the living room.. Chapter 1514 - 1516 -you have to speak properly Chapter 1514: Chapter 1516 -you have to speak properly Trantor: 549690339 Tang Ji ¡®an grabbed mu Mian¡¯s hand. Mu Mian looked at him with a cunning expression, and the two smiled at each other. That smile, in her eyes, was particrly piercing. She turned around and walked into the night. She gritted her teeth. Mu Mian, do you think that you can get Mrs. SU¡¯s love just because you eliminated me three times? You¡¯re dreaming! Based on her understanding of Mrs. Su, Mrs. SU¡¯s social ss consciousness was deeply rooted and would not change easily. She pretended to be rich because Mrs. Su liked rich and powerful people. Where did she go wrong? She had been forced into this state by society. She had merely pursued him. What was wrong with that? What did she do wrong? In the cold wind, she got into the car and left quickly. In the SU family¡¯s old mansion, han ping was so angry that her head was hurting. Su Zhengguo had someone pour her a ss of water andforted her. forget it. I¡¯ve misjudged him. I¡¯ll have to Polish my eyes in the future. Han ping pounded her chest in anger. I told you that those girls from small families are scheming. They¡¯re always trying to climb up thedder. They¡¯re unscrupulous and use all means to get close to us. Shameless. They¡¯re really shameless. Tang Ji ¡®an was a little unhappy. He did all this just to let his aunt see Zhong Qi¡¯s true colors and let her ept mu Mian again. However, her words implied that she had a greater opinion of people from small families. ¡°Not everyone is like Zhong Qi,¡± he gritted his teeth and said. However, han ping said, ¡± how do you know that she¡¯s not like her? she¡¯s just smarter. She¡¯s not as extreme as Zhong Qi. Mu Mian knew that Ji ¡®an¡¯s aunt was pointing at the Mulberry and scolding the locust, saying that she was the same kind of person as Zhong Qi. She said that she was merely smarter and knew how to control Ji¡¯ an better. This aunt of his was really stubborn. If she continued to be stubborn, she might really lose the respect and love of others in the end. Mu Mian did not try to defend herself and just stood there quietly. Facts spoke louder than words. She would use her words and actions to tell others that she was with Tang Ji ¡®an not because of his family background. She had her own abilities. She was now a popr female star and earned quite a lot. She bought a house with her own efforts and took over the house from her parents. Moreover, she really did not have the intention to enter their upper-ss circle. What for? Tomunicate with them in French? She really wasn¡¯t that free. She had always been upright and could withstand any scrutiny. If aunt Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t like her, then she didn¡¯t. She wouldn¡¯t deliberately lower herself to the dust to please her. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s eyes were a little gloomy, as if a storm wasing. Even the air seemed to be cold in the winter night. He was about to explode when mu Mian pulled him back and whispered, ¡± ¡°Forget it,¡± he said. Mrs. Yu had already been sent away by Zhang Yang, so there were only a few of them left in the SU family. Tang Ji ¡®an whispered to mu Mian, ¡± ¡°Go out first and wait for me in my car. I have a few words to say to my aunt.¡± ¡°You have to speak properly,¡± mu Mian said in a low voice, a little worried. Tang Ji ¡®an gently patted the back of her hand. ¡°I know, get in the car.¡± Thus, only Tang Ji ¡®an, Mr. Su, and han ping were left in the living room. Tang Ji ¡®an sat on the sofa, nced at han ping, and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Does aunt want me to be well?¡± Han ping suddenly became hysterical.. ¡°What do you mean? Do you think I don¡¯t want you well? When your mother passed away, who was it? who went to country F to see you once a month, huh? Do you still have a conscience?¡± Chapter 1515 - 1515: He still values his face more Chapter 1515: He still values his face more Trantor: 549690339 Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s eyes were a little dim. I thought that aunt wanted me to be happy. Do you know how long it¡¯s been since I¡¯ve been this happy? Han ping was speechless. ¡°Aunt, do you want me to suffer from incurable depression like my mother?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an sighed deeply. Han ping suddenly felt like she couldn¡¯t exin herself. how could I, Yingluo, hope that you¡¯ll get sick? in this world, I¡¯m the person who wants the best for you. I care about you more than your father. How could you say that to me? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s eyes were sad and helpless. it wasn¡¯t easy for me to find someone I could spend the rest of my life with. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to find someone who could save me. Why would you stop me, aunt? ¡± In my eyes, you doing this means that you don¡¯t want me to do well.¡± ¡°How could you say that about me?¡± han ping stood up anxiously. Han ping was both angry and anxious, her voice was choked with sobs.¡±lf I have any bad intentions, if I don¡¯t think of it for your own good, I will be struck by lightning, ¡± Su Zhengguo patted her back.¡±Don¡¯t make a promise in front of the child.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an was a little unmoved. aunt wants me to find a wife of equal social status. That¡¯s because it¡¯s good for my reputation, isn¡¯t it? ¡± If my mother was still alive, if she wasn¡¯t sick, I believe that her only hope for me would be to make me happy.¡± Han ping was both sad and guilty. He was sad that after so many years, she still could not catch up to his deceased mother. She felt guilty. What Tang Ji ¡®an said wasn¡¯tpletely wrong. Sometimes, she seemed to be choosing a wife for him for the sake of her own face and her family¡¯s honor. ¡°Aunt, I¡¯ll go back first,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an stood up and said lightly. Han ping wanted to say something but stopped. She wanted to call out to him, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. In the blink of an eye, Tang Ji ¡®an had already left the SU family¡¯s old house. Han ping plopped down on the sofa, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Old su, don¡¯t you think that this child is trying to stab me in the heart by saying these words? How can I not do it for his own good? I don¡¯t even care about my children that much. This child doesn¡¯t think of me as a good person at all.¡± Su Zhengguo sighed. don¡¯t bother about him in the future. Let him be. At least mu Mian isn¡¯t as vain as Zhong Qi. She¡¯s down-to-earth. That¡¯s it. Han ping said unwillingly, ¡°but if Yingluo really gets married in the future, how am I supposed to introduce her to others?¡± Her father runs a small clinic and her mother is a housewife. How can you say that?¡± ¡°Look at you, you still value your reputation more.¡± Su Zhengguo shook his head. ¡°Even if I¡¯m doing this for my own reputation to a certain extent, I¡¯m doing this for his own good more,¡± han ping said, feeling wronged. Su Zhengguo sighed. the younger generation will have their own fortunes. You should stop worrying. The more you act like this, the further Ji ¡®an will be from you. ¡°Are we really going to let mu Mian marry into our family?¡± han ping said helplessly. Su Zhengguo looked at her and asked,¡±what else can we do?¡± That child will be with Ji ¡®an for the rest of his life, not with us. The most important thing is that Ji¡¯ an is happy, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t ept this. I really can¡¯t ept this.¡± Han ping shook her head and sighed. ¡°Forget it,¡± su Zhengguo sighed. Outside, Tang Ji ¡®an got into the car and closed the door.. Mu Mian quickly went over and said, ¡± ¡°How is it? Did you speak to your aunt properly?¡± Chapter 1516 - 1516: You want to pursue fairness in this? Chapter 1516: You want to pursue fairness in this? Trantor: 549690339 Tang Ji ¡®an sat there and nced at her. ¡°She treated you like that, and you¡¯re still speaking up for her?¡± Mu Mian pouted. actually, I don¡¯t really want to speak up for her, but she¡¯s still your aunt after all. She¡¯s the one who raised you. I still hope that you two can get along well. Also, if your rtionship isn¡¯t good, she¡¯ll only me everything on me. She¡¯ll think that I¡¯m trying to sow discord. Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and ruffled her hair. ¡°You know quite a lot.¡± Mu Mian wasn¡¯t stupid. She knew very well that she just didn¡¯t say much. ¡°So, did you guys fight?¡± mu Mian smiled. ¡°We didn¡¯t quarrel. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Alright, send me home,¡± mu Mian heaved a sigh of relief. The car stopped at the MU family¡¯s neighborhood, and Tang Ji ¡®an got out of the car with her. Mu Mian raised her eyebrows.¡±You¡¯reing to my house again?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an held her hand and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± You don¡¯t wee me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t wee you, but someone else does.¡± Mu Mian chuckled. Tang Ji ¡®an pulled her upstairs,¡±can we be considered a pair of unfortunate mandarin ducks?¡± My aunt doesn¡¯t like you, and your father doesn¡¯t like me. Life is hard.¡± Mu Mian held his hand tightly. my father doesn¡¯t like you. That¡¯s a way for me to win back a round. It¡¯s unfair between us. Otherwise, if I¡¯m the only one who has to suffer your aunt¡¯s disdain, wouldn¡¯t I be at a loss? what? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an gritted his teeth. you still need to pursue fairness in this? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure,¡± mu Mian shook her head. Tang Ji ¡®an lowered his head to kiss her, but the door opened. Second young master Tang¡¯s heart had never been beating so fast in his entire life. Their eyes met, and Tang Ji ¡®an saw that mu Mian¡¯s father was looking at him with daggers in his eyes. Mu Guohui¡¯s face turned red and he turned around immediately. Cao Feng, who was behind him, was confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll check if Mianmian is back at the entrance of themunity? Why aren¡¯t you going out again?¡± ¡°What are you looking at?¡± mu Guohui¡¯s voice was gloomy. The door closed, and the voice inside was still very clear.¡±Why did you stop watching? It¡¯s toote now, I¡¯m worried.¡± ¡°He¡¯s back. He¡¯s just outside the door,¡± mu Guohui said coldly. ¡°Ah? You¡¯re back, why didn¡¯t youe in? I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± ¡°What are you looking at? stop looking.¡± Mu Mian narrowed her eyes at the man in front of her, ¡°did you have fun testing the boundaries of danger?¡± ¡°How do I salvage your father¡¯s impression of me?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an chuckled in a low voice. Mu Mian shook her head. I don¡¯t know. My father is not a materialistic person. You can¡¯t do anything to him. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an held his forehead. As soon as the two of them entered, they saw mu Guohui¡¯s cold gaze sweeping over them. Second young master Tang had never been so submissive to anyone in his life, but this was his future father-inw. He really had to be submissive. He walked over and respectfully greeted, ¡± ¡°Uncle,¡± he said. Mu Guohui was drinking water from his cup. When Tang Ji ¡®an shouted, he mmed the cup on the table. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to be called second young master Tang¡¯s uncle,¡± ¡°You¡¯re mu Mian¡¯s father, so you¡¯re naturally worthy of me calling you uncle.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s head ached. ¡°Do you really value my Mianmian?¡± mu Guohui red at him. ¡°I value mu Mian very much,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said with a sincere expression. Mu Guohui pointed at him with a trembling finger. then you¡¯re tidying up. You¡¯re tidying up at our doorstep. Does that mean you value her? ¡± I think you¡¯re just Yingluo, just Yingluo.¡± However, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say that he was toying with his daughter. Tang Ji ¡®an really regretted it. He really shouldn¡¯t have wanted to kiss her at the door of his house.. Chapter 1517 - 1517: Then why is he unwilling to marry you? Chapter 1517: Then why is he unwilling to marry you? Trantor: 549690339 Her parents were more conservative, so they would definitely feel ufortable when they saw this scene. They would probably feel that they were undeserving of Meng Yue. I¡¯m sorry, ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression became more sincere. I¡¯ll be more careful of my words and actions in the future. Mu Guohui still didn¡¯t give him a good look. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Second young master Tang can go home now.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an really couldn¡¯t stay at her house for the night. And if he wanted to stay the night, he would probably have to sleep on the sofa. She wondered if there was a seat for him on the sofa. ¡°I¡¯m nning to leave after sending mu Mian back.¡± He nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll send you out,¡± mu Mian said softly. Mu Mian was about to go out when her father pulled her down. ¡°It¡¯ste, you stay at home.¡± ¡°The stairs here are narrow, I have to send him down,¡± mu Mian felt wronged. ¡°What?¡± mu Guohui snorted. Tang Ji ¡®an thinks that the buildings here are old? Since you¡¯re not used to the narrow stairs, don¡¯te here in the future.¡± Mu Mian facepalmed. It seemed like her father was really angry. Tang Ji ¡®an gave her a look to tell her not to make her father angry. yes, you don¡¯t need to send me. I¡¯ll go out myself. ¡°Then remember to stomp your feet when you go down, so that the lights in the corridor will turn on, understand?¡± ¡°What are you worried about?¡± mu Guohui snorted. I know, ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an smiled. uncle, Auntie, I¡¯m leaving. Mu Guohui snorted coldly, and Tang Ji ¡®an went out. Mu Mian walked in front of her father and whispered, ¡± ¡°Dad, why are you so fierce?¡± Mu Guohui almost mmed the table. ¡°You little girl, you¡¯re too biased towards him. A man like this won¡¯t cherish you.¡± Mu Mian was in a difficult position. if you like someone, you should treat him well with all your heart. I¡¯m sure Tang Ji ¡®an isn¡¯t the kind of person who would y with women. He wouldn¡¯t treat me like that. Dad, you really don¡¯t have to worry. ¡°Then why isn¡¯t he willing to marry you?¡± mu Guohui¡¯s face turned red with anger. Mu Mian pulled out a chair and sat beside her father. She said solemnly, ¡± dad, it¡¯s not that Ji ¡®an doesn¡¯t want to marry me. He¡¯ll definitely marry me in the future. He¡¯s a little traumatized right now, but he¡¯s trying hard to ovee it. A person like mu Guohui would only think that the shadow in his heart was something he was being pretentious about. He snorted and said, ¡± ¡°What psychological trauma? it¡¯s just an excuse.¡± ¡°When he was young, his parents divorced. Then, his mothermitted suicide in front of him, so he ran ran,¡± mu Mian said slowly. Mu Guohui was suddenly speechless. After a while, he said, ¡± ¡°Is Yingluo like this?¡± Mu Mian nodded and said, ¡°that¡¯s right. Dad, tell me. How can he not be afraid of marriage?¡± Since I like him, I shouldn¡¯t force him and should help him through the difficulties. You¡¯re a reasonable person, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m right?¡± Mu Guohui was indeed an educated person. He wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable or unreasonable. After hearing what mu Mian said, he really felt that Tang Ji ¡®an was a pitiful person. But he couldn¡¯t show it, so he just snorted, ¡± if he¡¯s traumatized and refuses to marry you, are you going to be with him for the rest of your life? ¡± ¡°He¡¯s slowly getting over it. I believe that he¡¯ll be able to ovee his psychological barrier very soon,¡± mu Mian said solemnly. Mu Guohui didn¡¯t say anything more. it¡¯s your own business anyway, but you have to remember that the people who treat you the best without asking for anything in return are your parents.. Chapter 1518 - 1518: Clenched teeth and refused to let go Chapter 1518: Clenched teeth and refused to let go Trantor: 549690339 Mu Mian reached out and hugged him. dad, I know. I love you guys the most. Mu Guohui reached out and patted her back. ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone have the chance to hurt you, understand?¡± ¡°I know,¡± On the other side, Zhong Qi was lying on the bed with a heavy heart. She had returned to her old apartment and looked around. Without the luxury of the mansion, she seemed to have returned to her original state. Everything that happened during that period of time was like a sh in the pan, like a dream. Today, Tang Ji ¡®an had mercilessly exposed her. At that time, no one had stood up to help her, even though she was in such a sorry state. As expected, the people of the upper ss were very cold and emotionless. As for mu Mian, she was just standing there and watching the show like the others. Perhaps, this was what she wanted to see. Zhong Qi couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists. ¡®Damn it, everything should be damned.¡¯ She had tried so hard, but it was all in vain. The upper-ss circle was only so big. Since she had been exposed by Mrs. Su, the chances of her entering the upper-ss circle in the future were next to nothing. Shey on the bed, unable to sleep. Was it really going to be like this in the future? Was she going to live her life like this? Was she going to spend the rest of her life with her sickly father and useless mother in this old apartment? No, she didn¡¯t want to. She didn¡¯t want to. The next day, Zhong Qi went to work very early. When she drove to thew firm, she saw a Man in ck standing outside thew firm and looking around. She was keenly aware that this man was up to no good. She slowly stopped the car beside the man and rolled down the window. She looked at the man outside the car and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°What do you do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± the man looked a little flustered. After saying that, he ran away in a hurry. It was a foggy winter morning. Looking at the man¡¯s back, Zhong Qi seemed to be deep in thought. At thew firm, Tang Ji ¡®an entered his office and called Zhang Yang in, ¡± Have You Been Paying Attention to Zhong Qi recently? ¡® yes. After she lost the case, she met the manager of Xinda again. I¡¯m guessing that she was paid, but we don¡¯t have any direct evidence. Tang Ji ¡®an nodded. yes, I know. When you have time, talk to the manager of Xinda and get some information. the people from Xinda bribed the inspector. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll give up Zhong what? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows. if this manager doesn¡¯t belong to Xinda anymore, will he still clench his teeth and refuse to say anything? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about Yingluo?¡± go and find evidence of this manager¡¯s crimes. Since he dared to bribe the inspector, he must have many other things on his hands. As long as you find evidence, Xinda will not bail him out. ¡°I understand, Dunn.¡± It was already December, and mu Mian was considered famous now. It was the end of the year here, and a few TV stations and radio stations in Haicheng had invited her to be a guest. Director li picked a special interview program for her. It was a group interview with two main actresses and some actresses from the art and literature channel who were not famous. When mu Mian arrived, she realized that the other actress was the actress from the art troupe who had mocked her in the Cultural Arts department¡¯s auditorium. When Zhang Bei saw mu Mian, she was extremely envious. It was because of this woman that she embarrassed her in front of the higher-ups in the auditorium. In the end, she was even expelled from the art troupe, leaving her with no choice but to be an ordinary actress like them.. Chapter 1519 - 1521-more losses Chapter 1519: Chapter 1521-more losses Trantor: 549690339 How could he be as arrogant as he was in the art troupe? In the art troupe, everyone had to give in to them. Performing outside was the highest standard of treatment. Unlike now, where she had to be with others for an interview. The staff member led mu Mian to her makeup mirror. Mu Mian recognized Zhang Bei, but she did not want to stoop to her level. However, Zhang Bei stood up first and walked to mu Mian¡¯s side. She slowly leaned against the dressing table and said sarcastically,¡±Oh, isn¡¯t this mu Mian from the ind Chronicle? I thought you could be interviewed alone after you yed the female lead? Why do you have to be interviewed with others?¡± Mu Mian smiled and looked at her. I feel honored to be interviewed with teacher Zhang. Do you think that I¡¯m lowering my status by doing the interview with you? ¡± Aren¡¯t you being too humble?¡± Zhang Bei¡¯s face darkened in anger. Last time, mu Mian had to rely on someone else and the leader¡¯s wife to stand up for her. Now, she had be sharp-tongued. She must be confident that she had someone backing her up. What¡¯s there to be proud of! She snorted. I thought you would be treated better since you have someone backing you up. After all, you relied on others to get to where you are now. Don¡¯t you feel psychologically unbnced? ¡± Mu Mian stared at her and asked, ¡®how is it now? I¡¯m just doing an interview with you, that¡¯s all. I don¡¯t think doing an interview with you will make me feel bad. Teacher Zhang, even though you¡¯re not part of the art troupe anymore, you don¡¯t have to feel so inferior, do you?¡± The elder was so angry that smoke wasing out of his seven orifices. This mu Mian had really changed. She did not even need anyone to help her anymore. She red at mu Mian fiercely. Mu Mian snorted in her heart. This kind of brainless person really did not have a good memory. If this kind of person didn¡¯t control his personality in society in the future, he would suffer even more. The few of them started to put on their makeup. Zhang Bei kept looking at mu Mian in the mirror. She kept picking on her makeup artist.¡±Do you know how to put on makeup? Don¡¯t you know that drawing your eyebrows so thin makes you look very mean?¡± The makeup artist thought to herself, ¡®it¡¯s not your eyebrows that make you seem mean, but your words that make you seem harsh.¡¯ However, the makeup artist didn¡¯t dare to say anything more and could only mumble, ¡± ¡°What kind of eyebrow shape do you like?¡± ¡°A little rougher, you¡¯ll look younger that way. How are you even a makeup artist?¡± Zhang Bei said unhappily. Do you need me to teach you this?¡± The makeup artist had no choice but to redraw her eyebrows. During the entire makeup process, Zhang Bei was nitpicking. If it wasn¡¯t that her eyebrows were too thick, her blush was too heavy, or her earrings were not shining. On the other hand, mu Mian and the makeup artist got along very well. Mu Mian was beautiful and did not usually put on makeup. Now that the makeup artist had put in a lot of effort to put on an exquisite look for her, she immediately attracted many staff backstage. As for Zhang Bei, she was not as pretty as mu Mian to begin with, and she was also very picky. This made the makeup artist very unhappy, and he could not put in the effort to do her makeup. The difference in their makeup was too great. When she stood beside mu Mian, she looked like a servant girl. However, the staff had already informed them that they were going on stage. There was no time to change their makeup, so she could only brace herself and go on stage with mu Mian. When they reached the stage, Zhang Bei secretly extended her leg to trip mu Mian. Mu Mian was not paying attention and almost fell. Fortunately, the host beside her pulled her back and prevented her from making a fool of herself in front of everyone.. Chapter 1520 - 1520: How could she tolerate it? Chapter 1520: How could she tolerate it? Trantor: 549690339 She was shocked and quickly turned around to look at the host beside her gratefully. The female host smiled and said softly, ¡± ¡°Be careful,¡¯ ¡°Thank you,¡± mu Mian nodded with lingering fear. She then looked at Zhang Bei, who was at the side. This damn woman. She was too low. She actually used such a despicable method to embarrass her. ¡°Is there any meaning to this?¡± she gritted her teeth. ¡°What¡¯s interesting or not?¡± Zhang Bei snorted. The microphone was not on, so no one could hear what they were saying. ¡°You tripped me just now,¡± mu Mian chuckled. ¡°I was just being careless. Don¡¯t go overboard, you¡¯re just a petty person,¡± Zhang Bei said shamelessly. Mu Mian stared at her in disbelief. A thief was actually shouting ¡®thief, catch thief¡¯ in public. She chuckled.¡±Teacher Zhang, you¡¯ve really widened my horizons and broadened my horizons.¡± Since this person was so shameless, she really didn¡¯t need to show mercy. She was already more popr than Zhang Bei as she was the female lead. But what about Zhang Bei? Outside of the art troupe, there was no work that could be taken out. How could Zhang Beipare to her? The two of them sat on the long sofa, and behind them was a row of actresses from the art troupe. Mu Mian looked like the female lead. In previous interviews, mu Mian¡¯s presence was usually rtively low because she was more low-key. This time, however, she was very active. She would answer whatever the host asked. The female host had also seen Zhang Bei trying to trip mu Mian. Naturally, she had someints about this woman. Hence, during the interview, she was more inclined tomunicate with mu Mian. Hence, Zhang Bei was left out almost the entire time. Those who did not know better would think that Zhang Bei was on the same level as the students from the art troupe behind her. She was so angry that she almost flipped out on the spot. Mu Mian and the female host seemed to share amonnguage as they conversed very well. Zhang Bei was the background character throughout the entire conversation. Mu Mian would nce at Zhang Bei from the corner of her eyes. She was a little disdainful. Since she had brought this upon herself, she should not me others for not showing mercy. All of Zhang Bei¡¯s emotions were written on her face. She was getting more and more dissatisfied with the host and mu Mian¡¯s behavior. She could be considered someone with a small background. First, she was forced to leave the Research Institute¡¯s art and cultural troupe by mu Mian, and now, she was being ignored by everyone because of mu Mian. How could she endure this? Halfway through the recording, she suddenly stood up. Mu Mian was surprised. In the past, she had only met people like mu Qin and Zhong Qi who were especially smart and calctive. Now that she had suddenly met someone like Zhang Bei who had all her emotions written on her face, she found it very interesting. The emcee was also shocked. She had been a host for so long, but this was the first time she had met a guest who wanted to stop recording. Zhang Bei stood up and did not leave. In front of all the staff members, she pointed at the female host and shouted,¡±What do you mean by that?¡± Mu Mian was surprised. So Zhang Bei was not targeting her. She treated everyone the same way. How did this kind of person grow up safely? The female host didn¡¯t stand up. She just looked up at her. ¡°What did I do?¡± Zhang Bei pointed at her. you¡¯re giving her preferential treatment. Is this how a host should be? ¡± This was a television station. Would the female host give her any face?¡±l don¡¯t need anyone to tell me what to do with the rhythm I¡¯m hosting.¡± Mu Mian gave her a round of apuse in her heart. Zhang Bei had been too easy in the past. Now, there was someone to discipline her. Zhang Bei was so angry at the female host¡¯s words that she stomped her foot. the interview is almost over. I only said five sentences in total. You¡¯ve been asking mu Mian questions.. Why didn¡¯t you ask me? ¡° Chapter 1521 - 1521: Who are you disgusting? Chapter 1521: Who are you disgusting? Trantor: 549690339 The female host didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. How could such a person survive in the entertainment industry? The female host didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with her at all. because mu Mian is more famous than you, because she is more valuable, because the audience wants to see her more. Are you satisfied with this exnation, miss Zhang? ¡± ¡°How can you say that?¡± Zhang Bei looked at her in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts,¡± the female host raised her eyebrows. Zhang Bei immediately took off the microphone on her cor and threw it on the ground. ¡°Then you can interview her.¡± With that, he rushed off the stage in anger. Her staff quickly stopped her and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡®What are you doing? This is a big TV station. If you offend this ce, you won¡¯t be able toe here in the future. You might even be banned by the TV station. This is the biggest TV station in Haicheng, so don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± Zhang Bei¡¯s face turned green. I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t want to record it anymore. You have to solve this for me. With that, she stormed out of the television station. Hence, it really became mu Mian¡¯s exclusive interview. Without Zhang Bei, the interview went very smoothly. Mu Mian and the female host were getting along very well. The female host was also very good at digging into mu Mian¡¯s inner thoughts. The entire interview came to a sessful end. Outside the TV station, Zhang Bei sat in her Santana sedan. The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. Her staff member ran over after a while and said to her, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re really getting more and more willful. I¡¯ve only managed to talk to the director of the broadcasting station about it after much persuasion, and I don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s interested in it.¡¯ However, Zhang Bei continued to act arrogantly. I hate those snobs the most. It¡¯s just that mu Mian acted as the female lead of the National television show. Didn¡¯t you see how those people suck up to the rich and powerful? how disgusting. Zhang Bei¡¯s manager was speechless. ¡°Alright, ancestor, let¡¯s go.¡± After he finished speaking, he ignored Zhang Bei¡¯s objections and drove the car away. Who knew what kind of trouble this ancestor would cause if he kept him alive? After the interview in the TV station ended, mu Mian greeted the host and some of the staff before walking out. The next morning, the weather was getting colder. Zhong Qi wore a thick coat and drove to thew firm. She had always liked to arrive at thew firm earlier. When the car was about to approach thew firm, she saw the man who was sneaky outside thew firm earlier. She stopped the car beside the man and rolled down the window. The man did not have time to put on his hat and she saw his face. ¡°You¡¯re from the great weathering factory?¡± Previously, the weathering factory could not set up a factory in chongxian, so the Zhang brothers had visited the office a few times. Zhong Qi had also seen the two brothers before, so she could recognize Zhang Jian. Zhang Jian was tall and burly. He frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m from the great weathering factory. Can¡¯t Ie to the office?¡± Zhong Qi looked at him guardedly and asked, ¡®what are you doing in the office? Didn¡¯t your factory¡¯s factory n get rejected long ago? Didn¡¯t you already set up a factory in another city?¡± Zhang Jian gritted his teeth. it¡¯s none of your business. I was just passing by. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t mess around.¡± Zhong Qi stared at him with cold eyes. ¡°You¡¯re such a busybody!¡± Zhang Jian spat. After she finished speaking, she tightened the hairpin on her body and quickly ran away.. Chapter 1522 - 1522: I’m looking for inspector Tang Chapter 1522: I¡¯m looking for inspector Tang Trantor: 549690339 Zhong Qi alertly sensed that this Zhang Jian might be targeting the director. After all, because of the director, the great weathering factory was opened in other ces. If that kind of factory was set up outside of the city, the transportation cost would increase a lot, and the boss of Da Feng would definitely not be happy. After thinking for a while, she drove to the MU family¡¯s courtyard house. When she was far away from the MU family¡¯s courtyard house, she stopped and used her high-cored sweater to cover half of her face. She waved at the little boy who was ying with ss marbles beside her, and the little boy immediately went over to wee her. Zhong Qi took out a fifty-cent note and gave it to him. ¡°Little brother, do you know the MU family from San Yuan Lane?¡± The little boy nodded. yes, I do. There¡¯s a big star in her family. We all know her. Sister mu Mian is very beautiful. Zhong Qi felt that he was asking to be humiliated. She gritted her teeth and handed the fifty cents to the little boy. ¡°Help Auntie do something and this fifty cents is yours.¡± To a child, fifty cents was a huge sum of money. The little boy said excitedly, ¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Go and tell sister mu Mian that someone is trying to harm her boyfriend, Tang Ji ¡®an,¡± Zhong Qi said in a low voice. ¡°Sister mu Mian has moved to Wan Tai garden,¡± the little boy said. Zhong Qi was surprised. Did mu Mian buy a house? Her parents must have paid for it. After all, she was only 21 years old. Even if she became an actress, she shouldn¡¯t have saved much money. What she did not know was that mu Mian¡¯s boss, song ran, was very generous to her own senior employees. She even gave them a share of the dividends. In fact, mu Mian really had a little surplus. Zhong Qi drove the car to Wan Tai garden and found a little boy who was ying in the neighborhood. Then, she asked the little boy to tell mu Mian the news. Fortunately, mu Mian was quite popr. There were quite a few people in the neighborhood who knew which building and which floor she lived in. The little boy quickly passed the message to mu Mian. Mu Mian was naturally very worried when she suddenly heard this news. She immediately ran to the office. She couldn¡¯t even wait for Tang Ji ¡®an on the first floor. As soon as she arrived at thew firm, she saw Zhong Qi. The corners of Zhong Qi¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and she stopped in front of her. ¡°Miss mu is here,¡± Mu Mian nced at her and thought that Zhong Qi¡¯s mental strength was not bad. She was exposed by Tang Ji ¡®an in public, but she could still greet her so calmly. Some people really didn¡¯t care about what others thought of them behind their backs. This was something she should learn from. She gave a perfunctory nod and called out to a security guard, ¡± ¡°Help me inform the seventh floor that I¡¯m looking for inspector Tang.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pass on the message for you,¡± Zhong Qi said with a smile. After a while, Tang Ji ¡®an came down in a hurry. Mu Mian grabbed his wrist and looked him up and down. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an was surprised. I¡¯m doing well at work here. What could have happened? ¡® ¡°But a little boy suddenly came to my house today and said that someone wanted to harm you,¡± mu Mian frowned. Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. it¡¯s a child¡¯s prank, right? or, that child is your fan, a TV fan. He made up this lie to see you. Mu Mian carefully checked again, ¡± ¡°Can I stay in your office today?¡± She was worried. She had a feeling that the child was not talking nonsense. It was as if something was really going to happen. ¡°Okay, follow me.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an smiled. After they entered the stairs, Tang Ji ¡®an took her hand, only to find that there were fine beads of sweat on mu Mian¡¯s palm. ¡°What are you worried about?¡± he asked.. Chapter 1523 - 1523: On what basis? Chapter 1523: On what basis? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m worried about.¡± Mu Mian grabbed his hand tightly. Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and ruffled her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Mu Mian entered his office, pulled out a stool, and sat beside him. She kept asking, ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have any enemies, right?¡± ¡°I really do have enemies,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said. After all, he was from an Investigation Agency and had been a detective before. To be honest, how could a detective not offend people? However, he was a member of the Tang family and had a deep background. Unless that person¡¯s brain was damaged, he would not want to take revenge on him. Ordinary people would not dare to take revenge on him. Mu Mian was shocked. look at you. You really do have enemies. That child wasn¡¯t lying. Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows as he worked.¡±So, who told that kid to tell you all this?¡± Mu Mian clutched her chest. Oh, I forgot to ask. I ran over as soon as the child said it. Tang Ji ¡®an looked at her and thought that she was very cute when she was worried about him. It was because she cared for him, because she loved him, that was why she was so worried about such a random sentence. Tang Ji ¡®an was very touched by the feeling of being loved. He reached out and pinched her face. then I¡¯ll be more careful. Can I? ¡± ¡°Do you have a bodyguard?¡± mu Mian looked at him, resting her chin on her hand. Tang Ji ¡®an turned his head and started to look through the documents. no bodyguards, but Secretary Tang does know some martial arts. I usually get on the car in the office and only get off at Si Nan mansion. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone so bold to do evil. Mu Mian¡¯s expression was distressed, ¡®what if someone really tries to take the risk? It¡¯s best to be careful.¡± I know, ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said solemnly. I¡¯ll be careful. She sat in his office for the whole day until evening. Zhong Qi stood in the lobby and saw that Zhang Jian seemed to want to enter thew firm. The first floor of thew firm was a public Department, and there would be people from outside who woulde in to handle all kinds of Affairs. However, they had to register before they came in to do business, and if they met some suspicious people, they would ask for a body search. As soon as Zhong Qi saw Zhang Jian, she hurriedly walked out. The guard was about to search Zhang Jian¡¯s body when Zhong Qi quickly stopped him, ¡± Master Chen, I think there¡¯s a car parked in front of my car. I can¡¯t drive it out. Can you help me go to the hall and ask whose car it is and ask him to Park it somewhere else? ¡± As he spoke, Zhang Jian quickly ran into the courtyard and entered thew firm¡¯s lobby. The security guard followed Zhong Qi to the parking lot and saw that there was no other car in front of Zhong Qi¡¯s car. Zhong Qi smiled. it might have already been driven away just now. Thank you, Master Chen. ¡°No trouble at all, inspector Zhong.¡± The guard smiled. Zhong Qi returned to the hall and saw Zhang Jian at the waiting area. He was looking around sneakily with his head lowered. When he saw Zhong Qi, his eyes flickered. Zhong Qi didn¡¯t speak to him, nor did she go forward to question him. Instead, she went upstairs directly. Soon, it was time to get off work. Tang Ji ¡®an and mu Mian went downstairs together. Zhong Qi was also following them from a distance. When they arrived at the hall on the first floor, Zhang Jian recognized the main culprit, Tang Ji ¡®an, at a nce. He gritted his teeth. This bastard had caused them so much trouble, but he was enjoying himself. What right did he have? He slowly stood up, reached into Juan Zi¡¯s inner pocket, and slowly walked toward Tang Ji ¡®an.. Chapter 1524 - 1524: Entering the emergency room Chapter 1524: Entering the emergency room Trantor: 549690339 Mu Mian¡¯s expression was a little guarded. When she got closer, she saw the man suddenly take out a ss tube, pull the lid off, and pour it on Tang Ji ¡®an. All of this happened so quickly that Secretary Tang and the security guards in the hall didn¡¯t have time to react. Mu Mian didn¡¯t have time to think too much. She just turned her back and blocked in front of Tang Ji ¡®an. The tube of liquid sshed onto her back. She was wearing a thin coat with a wool sweater underneath. As soon as shey on Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s body, she felt a burning sensation. The hall suddenly became chaotic. Tang Ji ¡®an hugged her tightly, his eyes full of worry.¡±Mianmian, you . Secretary Tang came back to her senses and immediately went forward to subdue Zhang Jian with two security guards. Mu Mian felt a burning pain on her back. It was so painful that her brows furrowed, and her legs were so weak that she could not stand. Tang Ji ¡®an immediately picked her up and rushed out. Secretary Tang handed the person who poured the unknown liquid to the two security guards and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Call the police immediately.¡± In Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s car, he put her on hisp with his back facing him. He saw that her clothes had been burned into a hole, all the way to her back. Her back was blistered and swollen. In the Midwinter evening, she was in so much pain that her forehead was covered in sweat. She clenched her fists tightly and couldn¡¯t help but mumble. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s heart ached for her. He reached out and stroked her shoulder.¡±We¡¯re almost at the hospital, we¡¯re almost at the hospital.¡± Mu Miany on hisp and said weakly, ¡± ¡°You see, my intuition is still very urate. As expected, someone is trying to harm you.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an held her hand tightly, his eyes full of guilt. ¡°It¡¯s my own negligence. I¡¯ve implicated you.¡± If he had taken her words seriously, if he had been prepared, if he had been more on guard, perhaps all of this would not have happened. Mu Mian¡¯s sweat kept flowing down, and her hair was wet with sweat. There was a lot of that unknown liquid in the tube. She felt like her back was on fire. She couldn¡¯t see it, but Tang Ji ¡®an could. His eyes gradually darkened. When they arrived at the hospital, he carried her all the way inside. The doctor had already prepared the bed, and mu Mian was quickly sent to the emergency room. The doctor looked at the wound on her back and said with a serious expression, This is considered a severe burn.¡± ¡°Please try your best to cure her,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said, his heart beating wildly. The doctor put on his face mask and entered the emergency room. Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and pressed between his eyebrows, his eyes full of hostility. He looked up at Secretary Tang. ¡°Did you catch that man?¡± he¡¯s been caught. I¡¯ve asked the security guards to call the police and they¡¯ll hand him over to the police. Tang Ji ¡®an changed his usual slow and gentle manner and said in a vicious tone, ¡± ¡°Let him pierce through the bottom of the prison.¡± Secretary Tang whispered in his ear, ¡± Don¡¯t you know him? ¡± ¡°Who is he?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an narrowed his eyes. ¡°He¡¯s the second-inmand of the great weathering factory, and he¡¯s the younger brother of the boss, Zhang Qiang, Zhang Jian,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of hostility. he¡¯s here for revenge. It seems that he thinks that his factory is not poor enough. In that case, I don¡¯t need to show mercy. ¡°Director Tang, I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Secretary Tang said in a low voice. Tang Ji ¡®an waved his hand. go. When mu Mian is sure that everything is fine, I¡¯ll personally go to the police station.. Chapter 1525 - 1525: Leave a scar? Chapter 1525: Leave a scar? Trantor: 549690339 Secretary Tang left two security guards here to ensure Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s safety and then left in a hurry. Tang Ji ¡®an stared anxiously outside the emergency room. He was extremely remorseful. He had let his guard down. He had been running thew firm for so many years, but he had never met anyone who dared toe for revenge. That was why he had been careless. He was wrong, he was really wrong. The moment Zhang Jian was about to pour the liquid over, the moment mu Mian pounced on him, he should have protected her in his arms and let his body bear the corrosive liquid. He, Yingluo, really deserved to die. One-third of mu Mian¡¯s back was scalded. As it was winter, her coat and sweater slightly blocked the heat, so the heat was slightly reduced. Mu Mian¡¯s third-degree burn covered less than 10% of her body, so it was enough to be considered as a medium degree burn. The entire operationsted for six hours, and Tang Ji ¡®an just stood outside and waited for six hours. In the end, the doctor came out and reported the degree of the burn to Tang Ji ¡®an. Tang Ji ¡®an furrowed his brows, ¡°so, moderate burn, and then?¡± How do we handle this?¡± The chief doctor¡¯s expression was grave. because it¡¯s corrosive chemical water, the concentration is very high. The skin on the patient¡¯s back is all burnt. It feels like burning in an open fire, and the consequences are the same. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression was a little twisted, and his breathing clearly became faster. Damn it, damn it, how much did mu Mian suffer? how much pain did she feel at that time? He would make sure that those who hurt her would be severely punished. He said in a deep voice, ¡°so, you guys performed the surgery for six hours, and what was the result? Is she alright?¡± As the doctor shook his head, Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s heart seemed to sink. The doctor said sensibly, ¡± those six hours were just for her wound treatment. Actually, she¡¯s already considered lucky. Because it¡¯s winter, there¡¯s thick clothing to cover it. If it were summer, the injury would be even more serious. In addition, this was only on her back. ¡°You mean you want to leave a scar?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an suddenly narrowed his eyes. The doctor nodded. this is inevitable. She has a moderate burn. It will leave an obvious burn scar. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s heart felt like it had been stabbed by a needle. He said coldly, ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there a skin transnt surgery in the world now? Give her a skin transnt.¡± The doctor¡¯s expression was serious. a skin transnt isn¡¯t foolproof. There might be a resistance reaction. Since the scar is on her back and not on her face, my personal suggestion is to not take the risk and do a skin transnt. Of course, this is all just the hospital¡¯s suggestion. The final decision is still up to your family. Soon, the door of the operating room opened again, and the bed was pushed out. She was wearing a loose patient¡¯s uniform, and her face was pale. Shey on the bed with difficulty. Tang Ji ¡®an quickly walked over and held her hand. Mu Mian seemed to have suddenly found someone she could rely on. She held his hand tightly, her eyes red. ¡°I¡¯m in pain,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s nose twitched, and his voice choked. ¡°It¡¯ll stop hurting after a Mu Mian¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she stared at him. Yingluo, you have to think of a way to tell my parents that I¡¯m not going back today. Don¡¯t make them suspicious and worry. The nurse pushed her bed into the ward, and Tang Ji ¡®an carried her onto the bed. She identally touched the bed frame and moaned in pain.. Chapter 1526 - 1528-who is it? Chapter 1526: Chapter 1528-who is it? Trantor: 549690339 Tang Ji ¡®an was in so much pain that he was at a loss. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I was careless. Mu Miany on her side with difficulty and said in a soft voice, ¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that Yingluo? Why did he want to harm you?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an sat by the bed and held her hand. I¡¯ll make sure he gets the punishment he deserves. In the future, Yueyue, if there¡¯s someone else who wants to harm me like this, you, Yueyue, don¡¯t take the hit for me, okay? ¡± Mu Mian pouted. actually, if you gave me time to think about it, I might not have blocked it for you. Don¡¯t be so full of yourself. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s heart ached even more. She had said that on purpose because she didn¡¯t want him to feel guilty and burdened. He reached out and touched her face gently. I¡¯m a man. There¡¯s no reason for me to let my beloved woman take the fall for me. It doesn¡¯t matter if I have a scar on my body, but you¡¯re an actor. If you have a scar ¡­ Mu Mian was in a good mood. it¡¯s all behind my back. I¡¯m not acting like I¡¯m taking off my clothes. ¡°It¡¯s really my fault,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an felt even more guilty. Mu Mian raised her hand and touched his face. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself,¡± When mu Mian came out of the ward, it was already eleven o ¡®clock at night. Tang Jit an had fed her some supper given out by the hospital, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep because of the burning pain in her wound. Tang Ji ¡®an turned off the light in the ward and coaxed her to sleep. The doctor also gave her some painkillers. After a while, she slowly fell asleep. During the time when mu Mian was injured by the corrosive water and was sent to the hospital, his mind was in a mess. He could not figure out the cause and effect of the incident. At this moment, all was silent, and he finally had the time to think. Obviously, the Zhang brothers were unhappy that the decision to set up a factory in chongxian had been overturned by him, so they came to take revenge. However, mu Mian said that a little boy hade to their door and said that someone wanted to hurt inspector Tang. In that case, this person could not be Zhang Jian. He was here for revenge anyway, so he could not tell mu Mian. Then, who was the person who asked the little boy to bring the message? This person seemed to have anticipated that mu Mian would pounce on him when she saw someone hurting him. So, the person who brought the message was trying to hurt mu Mian. In addition, although there would be many peopleing to thew firm for work, the security guards had always been professional and cautious. That Zhang Jian looked like a burly man with a big build and fierce eyes. When he entered thew firm, the security guards should have searched his body. If he searched her, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to bring the bottle of corrosive chemical water in. So, how did Zhang Jian get in? It waste at night. Tang Ji ¡®an thought about these points and prepared to investigate them himself the next day. After a while, sixth uncle came back and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Have you made things clear with mu Mian¡¯s parents?¡± Sixth uncle nodded. I said that you had a family gathering at home. It was toote, so I slept at your ce. Mu Mian¡¯s father seemed to be very unhappy. Tang Ji ¡®an nodded. I can¡¯t care about anything else. Sixth uncle, you should go home first. ¡°You need to sleep too,¡± his sixth uncle said worriedly. Tang Ji ¡®an pointed at the small bed on the side. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, I¡¯ll sleep here. You can go back.¡± His sixth uncle couldn¡¯t argue with him, so he could only leave the hospital. In the dead of the night, Tang Ji ¡®an sat by the bed and looked at her. Her brows were slightly furrowed, as if she didn¡¯t sleep well. He didn¡¯t know if it was because she was in pain or because she couldn¡¯t stop worrying.. Chapter 1527 - 1527: Who brought them the news? Chapter 1527: Who brought them the news? Trantor: 549690339 He was not sleepy at all. First, he felt bad for her. Second, there was an inexplicable fire in his heart. Someone actually dared to bully him and hurt his people. It seemed that he was really too low-key. Tang Ji ¡®an covered her with the nket, and mu Mian identally touched his hand. ¡°You should sleep too, your hands are so cold.¡± After all, it was winter now. How could he not feel cold if he just sat there? Tang Ji ¡®an tucked her in. it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s almost dawn. I won¡¯t sleep. Mu Mian was no longer sleepy. She stared at him. ¡°Will the Kasaya on my back really leave a scar?¡± ¡°The doctor still needs to continue his diagnosis. It¡¯s not certain.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s throat was blocked. Mu Mian¡¯s expression was a little depressed, but she forced a smile and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s my back anyway. So what if it¡¯s a scar?¡± Second young master Tang, who was a seven-foot tall man, almost cried. He reached out and ruffled her hair. silly girl. Medical technology is advanced now. It won¡¯t leave a scar. Mu Mian looked at him and smiled, ¡°Ji ¡®an jianjia.¡± ¡°Eh? His voice was soft and gentle, not at all like how he usually despised her. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself, okay?¡± mu Mian said softly. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled, and he couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much about the patient, okay?¡± Mu Mianughed and pretended to be rxed. I¡¯m really fine. It just hurts a little. The worst case scenario would be a scar. So, don¡¯t look like you¡¯ve been through a lot, okay? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an bit his jaw and reached out to touch her face. ¡°1 know, I¡¯ll sleep a little longer.¡± As the painkiller had worn off, mu Mian could not fall asleep at all. She mumbled softly, ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sleep if you talk to me.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an naturally knew that she couldn¡¯t sleep because of the pain, but he didn¡¯t ask her. The usually quiet person had be talkative and talked a lot. He would even say some interesting things to make herugh. The source material was mostly from his sixth uncle, Secretary Tang, and Zhang Yang. After all, only these few people had been following him. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s circle of life was actually quite small. He didn¡¯t like to y and only had two or three friends. Although many people wanted to curry favor with him, he had always left early and returnedte. He worked diligently, so even if those people wanted to curry favor with him, they couldn¡¯t find a way. Mu Mian felt a little sleepy after hearing the three people¡¯s jokes. Soon, she fell asleep again. The sky was bright. Zhong Qi drove to the vicinity of Wan Tai garden again. She still used her turtleneck sweater to cover her face and gave another Yuan to the little boy fromst time. go to mu Mian¡¯s house and tell her parents that she¡¯s injured. Tell them that she was injured because she blocked Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s attack. She¡¯s now staying in Huashan hospital¡¯s Dermatology Ward. Tell them to go see her quickly. The little boy happily took the one Yuan and went to report the news. Zhong Qi parked the car not far away from the neighborhood. After a while, she saw mu Mian¡¯s parents running out in a hurry and getting on the bus. The corners of Zhong Qi¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. Her daughter was injured because of another man. Would mu Mian¡¯s parents have no opinion of Tang Ji ¡®an? Zhong Qi¡¯s thinking was quite meticulous. Mu Guohui and Cao Feng rushed to Huashan Hospital. After asking around, they finally found mu Mian¡¯s ward. She happened to run into Tang Ji ¡®an, who was walking out of the ward with a thermos. When he saw mu Guohui, he was a little flustered. How did mu Mian¡¯s parents Imow about this ce? Who had brought them the news? Chapter 1528 - 1528: Is he still a man? Chapter 1528: Is he still a man? Trantor: 549690339 Was this person the same person who had brought the news to mu Mian? Mu Guohui walked over, raised his hand in anger, and gave Tang Ji ¡®an a heavy p. The two security guards of thew firm gasped. Where did this barbariane from? he actually dared toe up and hit their director. They were about to teach this arrogant middle-aged man a lesson on behalf of Tang Ji ¡®an. However, Tang Ji ¡®an suddenly raised his hand and signaled for them to leave. Tang Ji ¡®an looked at mu Guohui guiltily and bowed to him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, uncle, Auntie.¡± so, our Mianmian was injured because of you? ¡± mu Guohui¡¯s face was livid with anger. is that right? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an couldn¡¯t refute or object to his words, so he only bowed deeper. get up! mu Guohui pushed him away. get up! Mu Guohui and Cao Feng rushed into the ward. Mu Mian was lying on the bed, and the nurse was changing her medicine. Mu Guohui and Cao Feng saw the festering back at first nce. Cao Feng¡¯s heart ached so much that tears fell instantly. Mu Guohui also felt a sharp pain in his heart. As a parent, how could he not feel heartache when he saw his child suffer like this? Mu Guohui couldn¡¯t be bothered to me Tang Ji ¡®an anymore. He quickly walked to mu Mian¡¯s side and grabbed her hand. ¡°Does it hurt? Does it hurt?¡± He didn¡¯t me her, didn¡¯t ask her why she had blocked that blow for Tang Ji ¡®an, and didn¡¯t ask her why she had asked someone to lie to themst night. Seeing her in pain, as her parents, they were in even more pain than she was. How could they have the mood to care about anything else? He only wished that he could feel the pain for her and reduce her pain. Mu Mian felt guilty. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± it doesn¡¯t hurt. Dad, mom, it doesn¡¯t hurt. Cao Feng¡¯s tears kept falling. you child, your back is full of blisters. How can it not hurt? if it hurts, just let out a moan. It¡¯s okay. Why are you pretending to be strong in front of us? ¡± ¡°If I cry out in pain, you¡¯ll me Ji ¡®an even more,¡± mu Mian continued to grit her teeth. Tang Ji ¡®an, who was standing at the door, was stabbed even harder. He should not have just been pped once. Mu Mian¡¯s father should have hit him a few more times. It was indeed his fault. It was his negligence that caused her to be injured. Mu Guohui¡¯s face darkened. you¡¯re already like this. Why are you still thinking about him? what about him? ¡± He¡¯s a man, but at this critical moment, he actually let a little girl block this unexpected disaster for him. Is he still a man?¡± Mu Mian snorted. dad, you can¡¯t say that. It really happened all of a sudden. No one expected him to pour the corrosive chemical water on me. Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t expect it either. I also instinctively pounced on him. Mu Guohui was so angry that his eyes turned red. if you weren¡¯t injured, I would have hit you. There¡¯s no one in the world worth you hurting your body. Do you know that? ¡± If they hurt your body, they would only hurt your parents ¡®hearts. No one would be sad for you. It¡¯s a good thing that your back was injured today. If your face was injured, the person you saved would turn around and be with someone else. The suffering you¡¯ve suffered is not worth it at all. You silly girl, do you understand?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an walked over and lowered his posture. uncle, this is all my fault. But if Mianmian had hurt her face today, I would not have abandoned her. Mu Guohui gritted his teeth and said, ¡± young master Tang, please leave. You¡¯re not wee here. Please don¡¯t stay by Mianmian¡¯s side in the future. Ask yourself. What have you brought her after you got together with her? ¡± It¡¯s your family who looks down on and looks down on you. It¡¯s all because of the endless disasters hidden around you. Our Mianmian wants to live a stable life and doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with a high and mighty family like yours..¡± Chapter 1529 - 1529: Are you with him? Chapter 1529: Are you with him? Trantor: 549690339 Mu Mian tugged at her father¡¯s hand, but he remained unmoved. Tang Ji ¡®an stood there, petrified. Cao Feng quickly tried to mediate the situation. ¡°Young master Tang, pleasee out with me.¡± After that, she dragged him out of the ward by his sleeve. Cao Feng looked at him and said in a serious tone, ¡± ¡°Young master Tang, Mianmian¡¯s father is in a rage right now. You¡¯ll only ruin things if you stay here. I advise you to leave first. ¡°But¡­But¡­ But ¡­ But ¡­¡± no buts. We¡¯ll take care of Mianmian. Tang Ji ¡®an bowed to her again. I¡¯m sorry, Auntie. I¡¯ve made Mianmian suffer. ¡°Alright, you should go.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an handed her the thermos in his hand, then looked at the people in the ward with reluctance. &Nbsp; ¡± hurry up and leave, ¡± Cao Feng nudged him gently. if you don¡¯t, Mianmian¡¯s father is going to start a fight with you again. Tang Ji ¡®an knew that he still had to go back and personally interrogate Zhang Jian, as well as find out who had sent the letter to mu Mian and informed her parents toe. ¡°Auntie, may I ask who told you that mu Mian was injured and hospitalized?¡± he asked. Cao Feng said, ¡± it¡¯s a little boy from our neighborhood. We don¡¯t Imow him either. He probably lives in the same neighborhood. He¡¯s about seven or eight years old. I think Qianqian is wearing a navy blue coat. She has a pale face and big eyes. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± He nodded slightly. ¡°Hurry up and leave,¡± Cao Feng said anxiously. He could only leave the hospital reluctantly. The moment they left the hospital, a cold wind blew in their faces. It was a cold winter day, and the wind felt like Imives when it blew on their faces. He got into the car, and his sixth uncle slowly drove the car out. He went back to thew firm first. As soon as he entered the office, he let the guard from yesterday into his office. The security guard also Imew that something big had happened yesterday, so he nervously pinched his pants. it¡¯s my fault, Dunn. It¡¯s my negligence that I let dangerous people in. ¡°So, why did you let him in? are you with him?¡± The security guard was so flustered that he couldn¡¯t even speak. of course not. Director Tang, you have to believe me. Tang Ji ¡®an looked at him indifferently. ¡°Then tell me what happened at that time, no matter how big or small.¡± The security guard nervously wiped his sweat and said in a trembling voice, ¡® when Zhang Jian was about toe in, I already felt that he was a big guy and didn¡¯t look like a good person. I wanted to interrogate him, but it just so haDDened that ¡­ InsDector Zhonz came to find me and said that there was a car in front of her car, so she couldn¡¯t get out, so I stopped her. Tang Ji ¡®an suddenly narrowed his eyes. you mean Zhong Qi suddenly looked for you? ¡± he asked. The guard started to sweat even more. director Tang, I wouldn¡¯t dare to lie. You know that I¡¯ve always been an honest person. I wouldn¡¯t lie. It was indeed Zhong Qi who came to look for me suddenly. Then, I wasn¡¯t paying attention, and that man sneaked into thew firm. I know. Go out and ask Zhong Qi toe to my office. The security guard left Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s office with lingering fear. After a while, Zhong Qi came in. She looked calm. After all, she had been out of court countless times, so she was not as flustered as the security guard. Moreover, she no longer had any fantasies about this man. Anyway, he had already seen through her, so she didn¡¯t even need to pretend anymore. Tang Ji ¡®an lit a cigarette and held it between his fingers. He went straight to the point, ¡± ¡°The criminal who poured corrosive chemical water on me yesterday is called Zhang Jian. He¡¯s the younger brother of Zhang Qiang, the owner of the great weathering factory.. Do you know him?¡± Chapter 1530 - 1530: I don’t think I revealed anything Chapter 1530: I don¡¯t think I revealed anything Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯ve already heard about it from someone,¡± Zhong Qi said indifferently. Tang Ji ¡®an continued. the guard said that you let this person in. Did youmunicate with him? ¡± Zhong Qi looked a little flustered, but he quickly regained hisposure. director Tang, you¡¯re just trying to frame me. How could I collude with such a criminal? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an slowly blew out a ring of smoke. then, why did you go to the guard when Zhang Jian came in? it¡¯s obvious that you¡¯ve colluded with him. ¡°I don¡¯t even know Zhang Jian, so how could I possibly collude with him?¡± Zhong Qi said with a firm expression. I just couldn¡¯t move my car out, so I wanted to ask the guard to help me ask in the lobby.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an snorted. because I exposed your true colors in front of aunt, you held a grudge and colluded with my enemy, the brothers from the great wind factory, to take revenge for personal reasons. This motive is obviously very reasonable. Zhong Qi panicked even more. It wasn¡¯t like that. The person she wanted to deal with wasn¡¯t inspector Tang. She wanted to deal with mu Mian. She was only sure that a woman in love would sacrifice herself for love. However, Tang Ji ¡®an had to twist the truth. If Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s version of the story was true, then she would havemitted a great sin. She naturally denied it with all her might.¡±No, I didn¡¯t. I don¡¯t know Zhang Jian and I¡¯ve never thought of taking revenge on you. I don¡¯t even hate you.¡± ¡°Then, who do you hate?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an asked word by word, which made Zhong Qi even more flustered. This was the best debater in the history of the firm, and she admitted that she was no match for him. It was easy to be fooled by him after talking to him for a long time. She couldn¡¯t continue fighting. She said rationally, ¡± I don¡¯t hate anyone. Anyway, I¡¯ve said it before. I asked the guard to move the car. It was just a coincidence. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can¡¯t do anything about it. She refused to admit it, as if she thought that Tang Ji ¡®an couldn¡¯t do anything to her. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her coldly, ¡± ¡°I know, you can leave now.¡± Zhong Qi almost ran away in panic. Tang Ji ¡®an was too smart. Would he really find any clues? Would he really frame her for all his crimes? She panicked. She was really panicking. Thinking back, she shouldn¡¯t have revealed any ws. After she left, Tang Ji ¡®an called Secretary Tang over and asked, ¡± ¡°Did Zhang Jian say anything?¡± Secretary Tang shook his head. he¡¯s very stubborn. He said that he¡¯ll take my life. Obviously, he¡¯s too much of a gangster. He still thinks this is his business. ¡°This time, shut down his great weathering factorypletely and let him reflect on his actions in prison,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dunn. He can¡¯t run away this time.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an got up and put on his coat. Secretary Tang was a little surprised. why are we going there? isn¡¯t miss MU¡¯s Wanwan in the hospital? ¡® ¡°There¡¯s something.¡± As the car slowly approached Wan Tai garden, he tried to figure out Zhong Qi¡¯s thoughts. Mu Mian¡¯s mother said that it was a seven or eight-year-old boy who came to find them. In that case, it was very likely that Zhong Qi had instructed the little boy to go there. If he was Zhong Qi, what would he think? First of all, he would definitely be afraid that someone would find out about her, so it was impossible for him to park the car directly in front of Wan Tai garden. There was a lush tree-lined road opposite Wantai garden. About 20 meters ahead of the tree-lined road, there was a Bush, and on the other side of the Bush was a small park.. Chapter 1531 - 1533 -there will be results soon Chapter 1531: Chapter 1533 -there will be results soon Trantor: 549690339 There were elderly and children ying in the park. He instructed his sixth uncle to park the car outside the park and then looked at the pedestrians passing by. In the morning, a boy with big eyes and dark blue eyes went to inform mu Mian¡¯s parents. Would this boy still appear here? Not long after the car stopped at the entrance of the park, Tang Ji ¡®an saw a little boy, holding snacks in one hand and a small ball in the other. He was wearing dark blue eyes, had fair skin, and big eyes. He looked just like what mu Mian¡¯s mother had described. He got out of the car and stood in front of the little boy, blocking his way. The little boy looked up at him.¡±Uncle, what are you doing?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an smiled, took out his wallet, took out a ten Yuan bill, and handed it to the little boy. The little boy was puzzled. Why did people keep giving him money recently? ¡°Uncle, are you also going to send a message to sister mu Mian¡¯s family?¡± he asked naively. ¡°So, did someone ask you to bring a message to sister mu Mian¡¯s family?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an smiled. ¡°Yes,¡± the little boy nodded. ¡°What does she look like?¡± it¡¯s an older sister, but I didn¡¯t see her face. She used a turtleneck sweater to cover her face. Tang Ji ¡®an smiled,¡±what kind of clothes is she wearing? how tall is she?¡± Did you drive?¡± The little boy seemed to be quite smart. she was wearing a long coat. A ck coat. She had long hair. There was a car parked behind her. ¡°What¡¯s the color of the car?¡± ¡°Silver, I guess.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an patted his head. okay. Thank you. I understand. ¡°Uncle, what do you want me to do?¡± the little boy clutched the ten Yuan in his hand. Tang Ji ¡®an stood up straight. there¡¯s nothing for you to do. Take it and have some candy. Tang Ji ¡®an turned around and walked back to his car. He was sure that it was Zhong Qi who asked the boy to bring the message to mu Mian¡¯s parents. Heh, since she was so eager to die, he would fulfill her wish. ¡°Did you find anything against the manager of Xinda real estate?¡± he asked Secretary Tang after he got into the car. Secretary Tang nodded. he has bribed many people. One of the big shots fell from his position a few days ago. We can investigate Xinda¡¯s manager sun openly now. Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows slightly. very good. Then, quickly use the background of thew firm to investigate him. He also bribed Zhong Qi. I need to bring Zhong Qi to justice as soon as possible. Secretary Tang nodded. don¡¯t worry, director Tang. There will be results soon. Tang Ji ¡®an couldn¡¯t rx. Zhong Qi deserved to die. Even if she went to jail, Mianmian¡¯s injuries had already been caused, and her parents¡¯ impression of him would only worsen. He didn¡¯t know if her parents would still be at ease leaving their daughter in his care. He could understand all of their reactions. Damn it, Zhong Qi really deserved to die! His car slowly stopped at the entrance of the hospital. Secretary Tanz quickly left to deal with Zhong Qi¡¯s matter, while Tang Ji ¡®an got out of the car and walked towards her Ward. He wanted to see her. He walked slowly along the corridor. When he was close to her Ward, he pulled a nurse and whispered, ¡± ¡°Is there anyone in mu Mian¡¯s ward?¡± ¡°Her mother is here, and her father seems to have gone home to cook for them,¡± the nurse quickly said. Tang Ji ¡®an sneaked into her Ward like a thief. When the door opened, Cao Feng turned around in surprise and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re back so soon? Didn¡¯t you cook?¡± Seeing that it was Tang Ji ¡®an, he was shocked. ¡°Why are you here again? If Mianmian¡¯s father sees us, he¡¯ll kick up a big fuss again..¡± Chapter 1532 - 1532: Who dares to refute? Chapter 1532: Who dares to refute? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯m just here to see her,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said in a low voice.¡±l¡¯ll leave soon.¡± Mu Miany on her side and looked at the man whose eyes were filled with worry. She pursed her lips and smiled. Cao Feng was a very soft-hearted person. She looked at Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s guilty and self-ming eyes and could only say, ¡± hurry up. Her father might be back soon. After she finished speaking, she walked out. Tang Ji ¡®an walked over to mu Mian and held her hand. ¡°Did you change your medicine today?¡± ¡°Not long ago,¡± mu Mian nodded. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an was in great pain. ¡°Would you believe me if I said it doesn¡¯t hurt?¡± mu Mian pouted. Tang Ji ¡®an touched her face. Zhang Jian has been arrested. He will be sentenced and will pay the price for his crimes. I will make him pay a painful price. Mu Mian¡¯s back was still burning, and she couldn¡¯t help but spit it out. Tang Ji ¡®an looked at her nervously,¡¯ does it hurt? Does it hurt badly?¡± Mu Mian couldn¡¯t pretend anymore. Her face was pale as she said, ¡± it¡¯s a little painful because I just changed the medicine. It¡¯ll be better in a while. Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t Imow how to ease her pain. He couldn¡¯t touch or touch her wound, so he could only watch her in pain. There was nothing he could do. Furthermore, she was injured because of him. Damn it, he really deserved to die, and Zhong Qi and Zhang Jian deserved to die even more. Mu Mianughed at his helpless look. She looked at him with a smile.¡±lt¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a superficial wound. You really don¡¯t have to me yourself.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an watched as she gradually calmed down, then sat on the edge of the bed and reached out to caress her fingers. ¡°Your father has a lot of opinions about me, Yingluo.¡± Mu Mian sighed. I¡¯ve tried to persuade him, but he refused to listen. He¡¯s very determined. So, try not toe over for the next two days. I don¡¯t want my father to p you again. ¡°He should have hit me.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an held her hand tightly. Mu Mian smiled. you¡¯re a rich young master. How can you be pped by others? ¡± ¡°If it¡¯s your father, then it¡¯s fine.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an chuckled. Just as mu Mian was about to speak, Cao Feng rushed in. ¡°Young master Tang, vou should leave quickly. I saw her father ????????? back from the corridor window.¡± Second young master Tang had never lived such a chaotic life before, so he could only leave in a hurry. can you please hide in the toilet for a while? ¡± Cao Feng looked panicked. otherwise, you¡¯re going to hit it on the stairs. Second young master Tang could only hide in the public toilet sullenly. He only came out when he heard mu Guohui¡¯s voice gradually fade away, as if he had entered the ward. He had never been so sneaky in his life. He left the hospital in a hurry and returned to Si Nan mansion. The Deputy Director of the Public Security Bureau came to his house in person and asked about the process of Zhang Jian¡¯s murder. ¡°Zhang Jian is here for me because of the great weathering factory incident,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an exined clearly. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve all heard of it.¡± ¡°He¡¯s trying to murder me,¡± Even the son of a cab member said it was a deliberate murder, who dared to refute? ¡°Indeed, the motive is sinister, and the method of crime is cruel. ¡°He had an aplice, Did you know?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an continued. ¡°We interrogated Zhang Jian, but he didn¡¯t mention anything about being an aplice.¡± ¡°He naturally wants to protect his aplice,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an chuckled. ¡°So, does Tang Ji ¡®an know who the aplice is?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nodded slightly. I know. It¡¯s the detective in ourw firm, Zhong Qi.. Chapter 1533 - 1533: Someone was trying to trick her Chapter 1533: Someone was trying to trick her Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Zhong Qi? How could she have done such a thing? She¡¯s knowingly breaking thew.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an told him about The Grudge between him and Zhong Qi, and the Deputy Director was stunned. if this woman really did it, she¡¯s really vicious. Tang Ji ¡®an crossed his long legs and indifferently smoked his cigarette. you can go and collect evidence. I¡¯ve also investigated it. I¡¯ll hand over the evidence I¡¯ve investigated to you. The Deputy Director nodded. don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely punish the murderer. The two of them chatted for a while more before the Deputy Director left Si Nan mansion. Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t feel like sleeping. He drank a ss of red wine and barely managed to close his eyes and take a nap. The next day, he went to the office and immediately called Secretary Tang over. how¡¯s the investigation on Xinda¡¯s manager suning along? ¡± ¡°Someone will be here today to arrest him ording to thew.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nodded slightly. well, you¡¯re very efficient. Make him spit out Zhong Qi as soon as possible. You can reveal it appropriately. Il Let¡¯s spread the word and let Zhong Qi mess up on her own.¡± Secretary Tang nodded. don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already released the news. I think Zhong Qi has already heard about it. Tang Ji ¡®an was pleased. His Secretary had always been reliable, and it saved him a lot of trouble. yes, you¡¯re very thoughtful. You¡¯ve worked hard. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go out to work.¡± Secretary Tang nodded. ¡®Yes.¡± On the sixth floor, Zhong Qi heard twow firms discussing something in whispers. She listened carefully. ¡°Have you heard about Xinda real estate?¡± Zhong Qi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What¡¯s wrong with Xinda real estate? I¡¯ve heard, ¡± another said. I heard that one of Xinda¡¯s manager sun has been arrested. Zhong Qi¡¯s face turned pale. Zhong Qi¡¯s legs turned to jelly and she almost lost her bnce. Was she going to be exposed? She was so flustered that she couldn¡¯t breathe. If she was exposed, what was she going to do? Was she going to warn manager sun not to rat her out? No, no, that would be the same as exposing herself. She couldn¡¯t be so impulsive. She had to think about it. She returned to her office in a panic, asked for leave from the chief, and then went home. She was pacing back and forth in the living room of her house. She had asked the Section Chief just now and found out that manager sun of Xinda had indeed been arrested for bribery. No one was trying to trick her. She was so flustered that her mind was in a mess, and her hands were trembling. What should she do? What was she going to do? She definitely couldn¡¯t go to manager sun. That would be exposing her own weakness. She wasn¡¯t that stupid. Then, should she run away? If she ran away, she would lose her job and the house here. Besides, she would be suspected because she had a guilty conscience. She was frustrated, too frustrated. Nothing went her way. Why was the world so unfair to her? She was born into a poor family and did not have a prominent family background. Everything she had was earned through her own hard work. She had worked so hard, so why did the world still treat her like this? Zhong Qi was so angry that she smashed the cup on the table and then sat down on the sofa dejectedly. Why did she feel like she was at her wit¡¯s end? was Wanwan behind all this? Zhong Qi¡¯s nerves had been tense the whole time. She couldn¡¯t sleep at night. She felt that she was at the end of her rope and it was only a matter of time before she was caught. She didn¡¯t even have the strength to resist. She even pped him.ll He went to find out about mu Mian¡¯s condition, and after hearing that mu Mian only had a burn on her back, he was even more exasperated.. Chapter 1534 - 1536 -burning with anxiety Chapter 1534: Chapter 1536 -burning with anxiety Trantor: 549690339 She gritted her teeth. That Zhang Jian was really a piece of trash. If he wanted to take revenge, he should have taken a knife and directly stabbed his abdomen or heart. Wasn¡¯t it over? You¡¯re going to jail anyway. This time, he only suffered a superficial wound, but you don¡¯t know how many years you¡¯ll be in jail. Is it worth it? Zhong Qi had already gone crazy. She was like a bird startled by the mere twang of a bow. Even the slightest movement of the wind and grass could scare her to death. When she entered thew firm and saw Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s car, she felt that it was there to catch her. She was already on the verge of a mental breakdown. What was even scarier was that everyone in thew firm was discussing Xinda real estate. She felt that everyone was looking at her with an inquisitive look, as if they had seen through her. This kind of dismembering gaze almost tormented her to madness. She felt that she was really going crazy. After staying up the whole day in a daze, when she got off work, she passed by the chief¡¯s door and heard a voice from inside, ¡± ¡°What did you just say? Zhong Qi? She had also epted bribes? It¡¯s impossible not to do it, right?¡± Zhong Qi was almost scared out of her wits, and she hurriedly walked out. She wanted to escape, she could only escape. She got into her car in a panic and the car drove away unsteadily. She gripped the steering wheel tightly, her expression extremely nervous. Where could she escape to? She couldn¡¯t escape. She was dead for sure. She had offended Tang Ji ¡®an, and it wasn¡¯t like she hadn¡¯t experienced his methods before. People would only regret when their crimes were exposed. They regretted that their crimes were discovered, not the crimes they hadmitted. She reached out and mmed the steering wheel before driving to Huashan Hospital. The chief¡¯s office door was pushed open. The chief, Secretary Tang, and Zhang Yang walked towards the inspector general¡¯s office. They pushed the door open, but Zhong Qi was nowhere to be seen. The Section Chief asked around and an employee replied that Zhong Qi had just gotten off work. Secretary Tang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. They were talking about Zhong Qi with the Section Chief just now. Could she have heard it? He hurriedly returned to the office of the Tang Institute on the seventh floor and reported to him. Tang Ji ¡®an said coldly, ¡± since Sun Da has confessed to Zhong Qi, let Deputy Director Chen arrest her immediately. Secretary Tang nodded. okay. I will ask Zhang Yang to call Deputy Director Chen immediately. Also, I¡¯m afraid that Zhong Qi might do something extreme if she overheard our conversation just now. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s face darkened. He picked up his coat and ran out in a hurry. He hurriedly got into his car and said, ¡± ¡°Sixth uncle, hurry to Huashan Hospital.¡¯ His sixth uncle started the car and asked, ¡± ¡°Ji ¡®an, what¡¯s wrong with Wanwan?¡± ¡°I just hope that some people won¡¯t make more mistakes and court death,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said with a serious expression. The car sped all the way. It was dusk, and the earth was gradually shrouded in darkness. Tang Ji ¡®an was burning with anxiety and kept urging his sixth uncle to speed up, and even faster. Sixth uncle wished he could drive the car like a ne. At Huashan Hospital, Zhong Qi bought a small fruit knife from a hardware store outside the hospital and put it in her bag. Then, she lowered her head and hurried to the inpatient department. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s car hadn¡¯t evene to aplete stop when he rushed out of the car and rushed to mu Mian¡¯s ward. The sound of his footsteps attracted Zhong Qi¡¯s attention. She rushed forward in a panic. Mu Mian¡¯s ward was just in front. She rushed to the door and saw only mu Mian and a middle-aged woman in the ward. That was probably her mother. She rushed in and locked the door.. Chapter 1535 - 1535: In what way is she worse than mu Mian? Chapter 1535: In what way is she worse than mu Mian? Trantor: 549690339 Cao Feng and mu Mian were shocked. When mu Mian saw that it was Zhong Qi, a bad thought shed through her mind. She reached out and blocked her mother.¡±Mom, Dodge.¡± Zhong Qi suddenly took out a knife. Cao Feng was so frightened that she screamed, ¡± ¡°Little girl, what are you doing?fi. Tang Ji ¡®an rushed to the door of the ward and pushed it open, only to find that the door was locked. Through the small transparent window in the middle of the door, she could clearly see the crazy Zhong Qi holding a knife and pointing it at mu Mian. He was so anxious that he kicked the door of the ward. The door was so sturdy that it didn¡¯t open even after she kicked it. Instead, Zhong Qi was shocked. She waved her hand and was about to stab mu Mian. Cao Feng could not care about anything else and could only pounce on mu Mian. Zhong Qi immediately stabbed him in the back. Mu Mian was furious, but her back was scalded and she could not use any strength. She could only yell, ¡± ¡°Zhong Qi, are you crazy? Why did youe to my ce?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an was still kicking the door hard. The rafters of the wooden door had already started to shake, so he kicked harder. There was a crazed look in Zhong Qi¡¯s eyes. it¡¯s all your fault. It¡¯s all your fault. If it weren¡¯t for you, everything would have been perfect. Do you know when I started to like our Tang suo? ¡± What right do you have to suddenlye out and interfere?¡± Mu Mian did not dare to provoke her. She hugged her mother and gritted her teeth. be more rational. You¡¯re the chief Inspector. Do you know that you¡¯remitting a crime? ¡± Zhong Qi suddenlyughed and said,¡¯l¡¯ll be more rational? I don¡¯t care about a few crimes, okay? Dunn wants my life, and Dunn wants my life for you. I¡¯ll let you die with him!¡± She raised the knife in her hand and was about to stab mu Mian¡¯s neck when Tang Ji ¡®an finally kicked the door open. He ran over and kicked Zhong Qi¡¯s back, sending her to the side. Then, he rushed forward, snatched the knife from her hand, and strangled her neck. ¡°I¡¯m officially suing you for intentional homicide.¡± Zhong Qi¡¯s entire body went limp, as if the madness just now was done by another person. She Imew that she was afraid, but she also knew that if she begged for mercy now, she would only make others look down on her. She looked at Tang Ji ¡®an in despair and then at mu Mian in anger. In what way was she worse than mu Mian? Why couldn¡¯t tang Ji ¡®an see her? The hospital¡¯s security guards quickly rushed in and subdued Zhong Qi. Tang Ji ¡®an handed the knife to them, then turned to mu Mian. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Mu Mian seemed to have woken up from a dream and said in a panic, ¡± hurry, ran ran, my mother is injured. She took a knife for me. Save her. Just then, mu Guohui walked in with an insted lunch box. When he saw the chaos in the ward, he was instantly frightened. When he looked again, he saw a pool of blood on his wife¡¯s back. The blood was still dripping down from her eyes. The ground was also covered in blood. He was so shocked that he let go of the lunchbox and it fell to the ground. He rushed over and picked up Cao Feng. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright.¡± Cao Feng waved her hand. He rushed out of the ward with her in his arms and shouted, ¡± ¡°Doctor, save her, save her.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an stayed in the ward and examined mu Mian from left to right. ¡°Are you really okay?¡± I¡¯m fine. mu Mian nodded. go and see how my mother is doing. Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t move. I¡¯ve asked someone else to take a look. Don¡¯t worry. You ¡­ I l Mom shouldn¡¯t be hurt..¡± Chapter 1536 - 1536: Ruined, everything was ruined Chapter 1536: Ruined, everything was ruined Trantor: 549690339 Mu Mian was extremely worried. About an hourter, a doctor came to inform her, ¡± director Tang, the patient was stabbed 10 centimeters above his abdomen. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t a vital point. He has undergone surgery and the wound has been treated. He will be sent back to the ward soon. Would you like to send him here or to a separate Ward? ¡± ¡°Just let me and my mother stay in the same room,¡± mu Mian quickly said. After a while, Cao Feng was sent back to the ward. Now, the mother and son were both lying down. And it was all because of Tang Ji ¡®an. Tang Ji ¡®an felt that mu Mian¡¯s father was looking at him with daggers in his eyes. don¡¯te here anymore, young master Tang, ¡°mu Guohui said coldly. don¡¯t hurt my family anymore, okay?¡± ¡°Dad, if it wasn¡¯t for Ji ¡®an, mom and I would¡¯ve suffered even more serious injuries,¡± mu Mian said softly. Mu Guohui said loudly, ¡°you¡¯re still speaking up for him? you have a bad memory. I¡¯ve heard people say that he tried to stab you. Il The woman that I stabbed is the Inspector General of theirw firm.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really not Ji ¡®an¡¯s fault,¡± mu Mian retorted. that¡¯s enough. Please leave, second young master Tang. Oh my, this pair of unfortunate lovers. Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t dare to anger mu Guohui when he was angry, so he could only leave first. He gave mu Mian a look, indicating that he woulde to see her. Mu Mian was worried. Her father would definitely stay here in the future. How would he have the chance to see her? After Tang Ji ¡®an left the hospital, he went to thew firm. The detective, who used to be the most capable detective in the office, was now being held in custody. Tang Ji ¡®an entered the holding room and coldly looked at the woman in handcuffs. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡± crimes of bribery and intentional homicide. Inspector Zhong, be prepared to spend the rest of your life in prison. Zhong Qi¡¯s slightly dull eyes finally had a little light. She looked at Tang Ji ¡®an, her eyes full of despair. ¡°You¡¯ve been guarding against me and following me, haven¡¯t you?¡± yes, ¡°Tang Ji ¡®an said bluntly. ever since you seduced my aunt and tried to rece mu Mian, I¡¯ve never thought of letting you go easily. Fortunately, you¡¯re quite cooperative. I¡¯m really ¡­ Zhong Qi smiled bitterly. one wrong step, and I¡¯ve made so many mistakes. She was wrong. It was only when she became a prisoner that she finally came to a realization. If she didn¡¯t have an obsession with Tang Ji ¡®an, she could have lived a good life. She had a bright career, a high social status, a house, and a car. In fact, there was nock of young talents among her suitors all these years. Although they couldn¡¯t bepared to Tang Ji ¡®an, now that she thought about it, they were all pretty good. There were also capable detectives in thew firm who pursued her. Unfortunately, she was too proud. She didn¡¯t like anyone and only wanted to climb up the socialdder and step into the upper-ss society. She couldn¡¯t blend in at all, so what was the point of forcing herself to pretend like that? In the end, he would still be exposed mercilessly and be ridiculed by everyone. She regretted it. She regretted it so much. Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret in this world. She didn¡¯t make a mistake, but a crime. She was an adult, and she had to pay a certain price for her crimes. Tang Ji ¡®an looked at her coldly and then left the holding room. The door closed, and Zhong Qi was inplete despair. Why did she go against Tang Ji ¡®an? Ruined. Everything was ruined. She was finished. Her originally perfect life had been ruined by her own hands. Sheughed bitterly. Human greed was truly terrifying.. Chapter 1537 - 1537: Second young master Tang has learned how to climb Windows? Chapter 1537: Second young master Tang has learned how to climb Windows? Trantor: 549690339 Tang Ji ¡®an left the office and returned to Si Nan mansion. He called his father¡¯s good friend, the director of Chang Hai hospital. yes, uncle Jin, I¡¯m ji ¡®an. I¡¯d like to ask, how¡¯s the skill in skin transnt surgery in the country? ¡± On the other end, director Jin from Changhai Hospital was a little surprised. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who wants to do this surgery?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my girlfriend,¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Where is she injured?¡± the other party was surprised. ¡°Her back was injured by corrosive chemical water. It¡¯s quite serious.¡± ¡°I see. If it¡¯s a back injury, I personally don¡¯t rmend a skin transnt. Not only in China, but even internationally, this surgery is not perfect to the point that there will be no mistakes,¡± said director Jin in a serious voice. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s eyes shed. Dean Jin continued,¡±if it¡¯s only a back injury, my suggestion is to use some better ointment and apply it persistently. It might fade the scar a little, but it should bepletely healed.ll Uprooting it is also more difficult.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nodded. okay. Thank you for your suggestion, uncle Jin. Where can i buy a better ointment? ¡± ¡°I can ask my friends overseas to bring some back, ¡± Dean Jin replied. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble uncle Jin.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, no trouble at all.¡± At Huashan Hospital, two patients were lying on the left and right. Mu Guohui¡¯s expression was ugly. He looked at one, then at the other, and finally, he red at mu Mian. Mu Mian looked at her father pitifully. oldrade, what are you doing? your daughter is still a patient. Can¡¯t you be a little nicer to me? ¡± Mu Guohui snorted, ¡°didn¡¯t you ask for it?¡± Are you going to select some martyr? Or do you want to be a hero? You even pounced on a man, how can you be so capable?¡± Mu Mian picked her ears. oldrade mu, you¡¯ve said this a few times already. My ears are getting calluses. Can¡¯t you say something new? ¡± Mu Guohui wanted to give her a p. Mu Mian went to bed.ll Lying on his side, he said, ¡± hit her, hit her all you want. Hit your wounded daughter to death. Mu Guohui was so angry that he kept snorting. A grown woman should not be kept at home. It was really infuriating. Tang Ji ¡®an left two bodyguards outside the ward. After all, he was worried that if anything happened to mu Mian, he would really not be able to live. Mu Guohui nced at the two bodyguards outside and snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t like bureaucracy.¡± ¡°He just wants to protect me,¡± mu Mian shook her head. you ¡­ mu Guohui¡¯s eyes were as wide as bronze. if that jinx didn¡¯t get close to you, you wouldn¡¯t have been in so much trouble. Mu Mian touched her neck and said, ¡°oldrade mu, why are you so good at scolding people?¡± I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s more like a Fengjian.¡± Mu Guohui reached out and patted her head. you¡¯re injured. Behave yourself. ¡°I need to go to the toilet,¡± mu Mian pouted. Mu Guohui quickly said,¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you there,¡± he said as he carefully helped her up. ¡°Alright, I can walk on my own.¡± She entered the bathroom and looked up. She saw Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s face outside the bathroom window. Second young master Tang has learned how to climb Windows? Mu Mian was shocked. She covered her mouth with her hand and walked to the window. She whispered, ¡± ¡°Yingluo, this is the second floor. How did you get Tang Ji ¡®an grabbed the window frame and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s only the second floor, I can easily climb up.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t match your image at all,¡± mu Mian was dumbfounded.. Chapter 1538 - 1538: 1 1 m just being cautious Chapter 1538: 1 1 m just being cautious Trantor: 549690339 Tang Ji ¡®an also felt that climbing through the window was really damaging to his image, so he said with a dark face, ¡± ¡°Is your dad here?¡± Mu Mian shrugged. he¡¯s stationed here 24/7. You won¡¯t be able to find a loophole. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s face darkened,¡±mianmianmianxuanxuanxu.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an looked a little hesitant. Mianmian, ¡± he said, ¡± if you can¡¯t get a skin graft on your back, you¡¯ll be embarrassed. ¡°Can¡¯t you nt the skin?¡± the smile on mu Mian¡¯s face froze. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s throat felt a little blocked. I asked the specialist. He said that the surgery isn¡¯t perfect, and it¡¯s easy to have rejection reactions. He said that your injury is on your back, so try not to risk your life for the surgery. I, Wanwan, don¡¯t want you to take that risk. The area of the burn on mu Mian¡¯s back was not particrlyrge. The center of the burn was the most serious, and the surrounding areas were affected. She should be able to recover after some treatment in the hospital. Only the middle part was asrge as two palms, and it would probably leave a serious scar. Mu Mian¡¯s expression was a little disappointed. Although she said that she didn¡¯t act in scenes where people took off their clothes, a girl¡¯s mood would be affected if she had scars on her body. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s heart ached when he saw her dejected. These were all unexpected disasters. He should have been the one to bear all of this, but she had to bear all the pain. He reached his hand into the window and touched her head. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to find famous doctors and experts to cure you. Don¡¯t worry, okay?¡± Mu Mian nodded. yeah. I¡¯m Yingluo. I¡¯m not worried. ¡°Mianmian, are you done?¡± mu Guohui¡¯s voice sounded from outside the door. &Nbsp; mu Mian panicked. alright, hurry up and leave, ¡± she said in a low voice. don¡¯t let my dad find out. Tang Ji ¡®an could only jump down the windowsill in a sorry state. Mu Mian quickly came out of the bathroom and smiled at her father. ¡°What are you rushing me for?¡± Mu Guohui looked suspicious. I think I heard some noise inside. Who are you talking to? ¡± Mu Mian was shocked, ¡®are you hallucinating? Where was the sound? Maybe the soundproofing in this Ward is not good, so you¡¯re probably listening to the sounds from next door.¡± Mu Guohui walked into the bathroom with a puzzled expression and looked around. Mu Mian was at the door and snorted.¡±Oldrade, why are you so suspicious?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just being cautious,¡± mu Guohui snorted. At the entrance of the hospital, Tang Ji ¡®an got into the car and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Go to the second Institute.¡± Now that mu Mian was injured, he couldn¡¯t get close to her. He could only ask Xiao ran toe over and take care of mu Mian for him. It was dusk when he arrived at the second Research Institute, and the sky had darkened. His car had a license te exclusive to the Tang family, so he could directly enter the Research Institute. The car slowly came to a stop below the dormitory. He turned his head and saw that there were many cars parked at the entrance of the courtyard. There were also security guards guarding the dormitory downstairs. Tang Ji ¡®an got out of the car and walked towards the dormitory building. The security guard saluted him.¡±Comrade, may I know who you are looking for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the older brother of your chief¡¯s wife, song ran,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you up,¡± the security guard said hurriedly. Tang Ji ¡®an followed the security guard upstairs. ¡°Why are there so many cars outside?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because our director came back from the Research Institute today,¡± the security guard replied. ¡°I know,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows. When Tang Ji ¡®an went upstairs, he saw many people walking out of Gu jinghang¡¯s room. It seemed like they had been chased out. He really came at the wrong time. When everyone was chased out, song ran hooked her arm around the man¡¯s waist and looked aggrieved. ¡°I saw you shaking hands with a pretty girl on TV..¡± Chapter 1539 - 1539: Very hostile towards me Chapter 1539: Very hostile towards me Trantor: 549690339 ¡°That was just a routine handshake,¡± Gu jinghang said with a smile. Hmph! song ran snorted. I even saw a pretty girl hugging you. Gu jinghang reached out and wrapped his arm around her waist. I was scolded by her boss the moment I stepped out of the camera. No one will dare to carry me anymore. before you went to the seminar, ¡± song ran mumbled, ¡± didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re already taken? ¡± Gu jinghang replied, ¡± I¡¯ve spread the word. I¡¯ve especially asked Dapeng to publicize it. However, there must be a few who are bold enough. Song ran¡¯s face darkened. it¡¯s your fault for being so handsome in a suit. It¡¯s all your fault. Gu jinghang had a pampering expression on his face. okay, it¡¯s all my fault. In the future, I will ignore the cameras and push anyone who dares to hug me away. I will push her to the ground. Song ran red at him. that¡¯s not very gentlemanly of you. ¡°So, what do I need to do? Madam?¡± The two of them continued to be intimate and were about to kiss when someone knocked on the door. Song ran squinted at him. didn¡¯t you tell them not toe in? ¡± she asked. &Nbsp; Who¡¯s so insensible?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s expression was also a little gloomy. He let go of her and went to open the door. As soon as he opened the door, he saw his brother-inw and quickly changed his expression. ¡°It¡¯s second brother.¡± When song ran heard that, she quickly ran over. Her gloomy face was reced by a bright smile. ¡°Second brother, why have youe?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at the two of them. could I havee at the wrong time? I heard that jinghang just came back. Song ran quickly pulled him back. no, no. Jinghang and I are an old couple. There¡¯s no need to bother us. Director Gu touched the tip of his nose. What old couple? he didn¡¯t like to hear that. He and his ran were clearly in love, and they would always be like newlyweds. Tang Ji ¡®an was weed into the living room. He looked around.¡±Where Are the Children?¡± ¡°They¡¯re ying at their aunt¡¯s.¡± It was a pity that Yin Hua and Da Peng were just getting married, but they had to take care of the children for these two people. second brother, ¡± song ran asked Tang Ji ¡®an, ¡± why did youe over today? ¡± ¡°Do you know about mu Mian¡¯s injury?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression was grave. Song ran was surprised. I don¡¯t know.¡± In this era, information wasn¡¯t advanced enough. If something happened to the office in the city, how could the Research Institute in the suburbs know? Tang Ji ¡®an exined the whole story, and song ran was filled with righteous indignation. ¡°Zhang Jian and Zhong Qi both deserve to die.¡± they will be punished, ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said coldly. but now, mu Mian¡¯s father is very hostile to me. ¡°You want me to persuade mu Mian¡¯s father?¡± song ran red at him. Tang Ji ¡®an shook his head. no, I just want you to keep herpany. Her back is seriously injured, and she¡¯s always cooped up in the ward. She must be bored. Song ran nodded. don¡¯t worry, second brother. From tomorrow onwards, I¡¯ll visit her at the hospital every day. Also, her back is seriously injured. Can she get a skin transnt? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an shook his head. I¡¯ve asked the director of Changhai Hospital. He will also have a consultation with the experts of Huashan Hospital to see if mu Mian is suitable for skin transntation. If the risk is too high, she can only give up. Song ran¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡± ¡°Yes, I definitely can¡¯t take the risk. Fortunately, it¡¯s on my back.¡± If the wound was on the face, he would have to give it a try no matter how much risk it took. yes, ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nodded. anyway, it¡¯s been hard on you to apany her.. Chapter 1540 - 1540: Who are you looking down on? Chapter 1540: Who are you looking down on? Trantor: 549690339 don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of her. Second brother, stay for dinner. Tang Ji ¡®an waved his hand. it¡¯s okay. I have to go to Changhai Hospital again. I¡¯ll ask the director about the progress. ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t keep you.¡± After sending Tang Ji ¡®an off, song ran sighed. the world is so dangerous. I didn¡¯t expect mu Mian to encounter such a thing. What kind of world is this? I didn¡¯t like that Zhong Qi when I met her at thew firm, but I really didn¡¯t expect her to do such a thing. One can¡¯t hurt others, but one must always be wary of others. I really want to talk to mu Mian. That child is still too naive and too kind. Gu jinghang patted her head. I¡¯ll cook. What do you want to eat? ¡± should I teach mu Mian some martial arts? ¡°song ran was still mumbling. ¡°You know martial arts?¡± Gu jinghang nced at her. Song ran raised her eyebrows and said,¡¯who is chief Gu looking down on? I did learn a little from Yin Hua, okay? You¡¯ll know how powerful I am when we fightter.¡± Inspector Gu was a mighty figure outside, but once he returned home, he immediately turned into a docile cook. He smiled and said,¡±Alright, I won¡¯t go easy on youter.¡± Song ran hugged him from behind. who wants you to give way? ¡± Gu jinghang chuckled softly. Song ran continued, ¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, how¡¯s Qin Gu jinghang raised his eyebrows and turned to look at her. Song ran pinched his face. I¡¯m asking if you¡¯ve made use of the fact that you¡¯re one rank higher than him to make him stay. Gu jinghang¡¯s face was as dark as the clouds. yes. For the next two years, he can only stay in the south-east region and do research and development. I won¡¯t go into the details. Song ran chuckled. it¡¯s a confidential research project. I understand. I won¡¯t ask. It¡¯s best if he can stay. ¡°His men are shouting to kill me.¡± Song ran chuckled. don¡¯t be afraid. They¡¯re considered upright people now. They¡¯re just making a fuss. They won¡¯t dare to do anything to you. Gu jinghang did not know whether tough or cry as he looked at her. ¡°If you didn¡¯t tell me, I would¡¯ve been a little scared.¡± This girl actually told him not to be afraid, what did he have to be afraid of? Song ran could hear the teasing in his tone and snorted. ¡°Who are you looking down on?¡± Gu jinghang turned around and went back to stir-frying the vegetables. I¡¯m not looking down on anyone. Madam, don¡¯t be petty. Song ran pinched and pinched his waist. ¡°You really dare to say anything to others. I have a vile heart? I¡¯m just concerned about you, you ungrateful wretch.¡± While Gu jinghang was cooking, he had to guard against the attacks of a certain lunatic. Chief Gu was mentally exhausted. The two children were not as tiring as the older one. After the two of them finished their meal, song ran insisted on sparring with Gu jinghang. Gu jinghang knocked her down and the person who imed to have some martial arts skills could not move. Gu jinghang stared at her. you¡¯re only a beginner in martial arts. Do you still intend to teach others? ¡± Hmph! song ran snorted. that¡¯s enough for us girls to defend ourselves, okay? ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a few moves,¡± Gu jinghang said as hey on top of her. what move? ¡± song ran stared at her in fear. what move? ¡± Gu jinghang did not know whether tough or cry as he stared at her. ¡°What are you afraid of? I¡¯m not going to eat you. I¡¯m going to stretch your muscles first and do some warm-up exercises.¡± As soon as Gu jinghang let go of her, the person under him quickly ran out and opened the door. She shouted as if she had seen her Savior, ¡± ¡°Niannian, Yanzhi, my precious..¡± Chapter 1541 - 1541: What a nice voice Chapter 1541: What a nice voice Trantor: 549690339 Yin Hua and du Dapeng were shocked and quickly said, ¡± sister-inw, sorry to disturb you. We¡¯ll take the child away now. Song ran strode over and hugged niannian. Then, she grabbed Yanzhi and said, No need. Leave the child here. You two can go home.¡± Yin Hua looked at her suspiciously, but song ran had already brought the two children into the house. Gu Jingxing walked out of the bedroom and looked at the two children beside her. Niannian had not seen her father for a few months and was very unfamiliar with him. She only stuck to song ran. Gu Jingxing walked over and opened his arms to hold niannian. Niannian hesitated for a moment before she opened her arms to him. Chief Gu hugged her and put her on the ground. He said to Yanzhi,¡±Bring your sister back to your room.¡± Niannian was speechless. Didn¡¯t her father want to hug her? Her father only wanted to chase her away? Why is life so difficult? How could his own father be so unreasonable? While niannian was still in a daze, her brother took her hand and led her into the room. Song ran looked at the two meatballs and was speechless at Gu jinghang. ¡°What kind of father are you? You¡¯ve only returned after a few months, don¡¯t you want to live a happy family life with the children?¡± She looked up and saw that director Gu obviously didn¡¯t have such thoughts in his eyes. Happy family? He did not seem to need it. He only needed song ran. Song ran pushed him away speechlessly. my father is too inhumane. My mother has to make it up to the two little ones. Song ran strode over and pulled one of them with each hand. ¡°Come, let your father tell you a story.¡± Director Gu hadn¡¯t seen his wife for months, but he had to listen to his wife and tell stories to the two little ones. To be exact, he told stories to the three children. There was a child sitting on each of his legs, and song ran was leaning on his arm. The three of them were listening to his story attentively. asionally, song ran would interject. you have such a nice voice. You can be a voice actor now. If ourpany can¡¯t find a suitable voice in theter stages, we¡¯ll get you to do it. You¡¯ll have toe along, okay? ¡± Director Gu heaved a deep sigh. Once he returned home, he would only be a ve. But he was happy to be enved by her. The next day, song ran packed up and was ready to go to the hospital to visit mu Mian. However, she saw Gu jinghang wearing his coat. She raised her eyebrows and said, ¡± ¡°The director just came back yesterday, and there¡¯s no work to be deployed. Don¡¯t you need a meeting? Nothing big is waiting for you? You still have time to visit the patient with me?¡± Gu jinghang wrapped his arm around her waist and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re the top priority.¡± Song ran pursed her lips and smiled sweetly. Brother jinghang was getting better at talking. It seemed like he did not be an official for nothing. The two of them went out and soon arrived at Huashan Hospital. Song ran and Gu jinghang went to the ward on the second floor. As soon as they entered, mu Mian said in surprise, ¡± Xiao ran, how did you know that I was injured? ¡± Song ran looked at the middle-aged man who was sitting beside her and gave mu Mian a look. Mu Mian quickly said, ¡± ¡°Dad, this is ourpany¡¯s boss, and the one beside him is the director of the Research Institute.¡± Mu Guohui quickly stood up. He was so reserved that he didn¡¯t know if he should shake their hands. Although he treated Tang Ji ¡®an coldly, mu Guohui was actually a person who had not seen much of the world. The highest-ranking official he had seen was the director of the street office. Now that he suddenly saw the director and the boss, how could he be calm? Gu jinghang smiled and shook hands with him. Mu Guohui was so nervous that his face stiffened.¡±Oh my, this is the first time I¡¯m meeting the director..¡± Chapter 1542 - 1542: No surgery, drug treatment Chapter 1542: No surgery, drug treatment Trantor: 549690339 Song ran smiled. uncle, Mianmian and I have some girly things to discuss. Gu jinghang pointed at the door. then, can we go out? ¡± Mu Guohui almost saluted him. yes, yes, director. Of course. The two men walked out of the room. Song ran nced at mu Mian¡¯s mother again. Mu Mian smiled. my mother is also injured. She¡¯ll be fine. What do you want to say? ¡® Song ran sat on the edge of the bed and reached out to caress her back. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± &Nbsp; mu Mian shrugged her shoulders nonchntly. I changed the dressing today. It doesn¡¯t hurt as much anymore. Song ran gritted her teeth. my second brother said that he will not let anyone who has harmed you off the hook. Mu Mian¡¯s eyes lit up. so, did Tang Ji ¡®an ask you toe? ¡± she asked. Song ran nodded. he said that your father, ran ran, has something against him. That¡¯s why he can¡¯te and apany you. He¡¯s worried, so he sent me here. Mu Mian chuckled. The feeling of being cared for by someone was really good. Song ran continued, ¡± he¡¯s out and about. He¡¯s getting a specialist to examine your condition and see how you¡¯re going to be treated. So, don¡¯t worry. Understand? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried, don¡¯t worry,¡± mu Mian said with a smile. Song ran nced outside the ward and whispered, ¡± ¡°I will talk to your dadter. Your dad seems to be very respectful to jinghang. Why don¡¯t I ask jinghang to suppress your dad with his official power and ask your dad to forgive my second brother?¡± Mu Mian was nervous. don¡¯t. Although my father has never seen a high-ranking official, since he dared to treat Tang Ji ¡®an coldly, he also dared to look down on the director. Our oldrade mu has a lot of integrity. Song ran¡¯s shoulders drooped. but your dad didn¡¯t do anything wrong. My precious daughter has shielded someone else from such an unexpected disaster. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be happy either. Mu Mian chuckled, ¡®whose side are you on? Your second brother will be angry with you if he knows.¡± Song ran shrugged. I¡¯m only helping reason. I¡¯m not helping family. Mu Mian chuckled. my father is a very stubborn person. He¡¯s amenable to coaxing but not coercion. He has a sharp tongue but a soft heart. Anyway, let¡¯s take it slow. alright, I got it. I¡¯ll let second brother know. Um, can I asionally lure your father away and bring second brother to see you? ¡± Mu Mian nced at her mother. Cao Feng smacked her lips.¡±lt¡¯s up to you.¡± then, you have to do it wlessly. If my dad finds out, there won¡¯t be a next time, ¡± mu Mian said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an came to Huashan Hospital with the director of Changhai Hospital and a few experts, forming the strongest expert team. The team of experts came to the ward to check on mu Mian¡¯s condition, while Tang Ji ¡®an was waiting for them in the meeting room. An hourter, a group of experts, the hospital director, and the Deputy Director in white coats returned to the conference room. ¡°How is it?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an asked with a serious expression. Is her condition suitable for a skin transnt surgery?¡± The specialist director of the dermatology department of Changhai Hospital shook his head. Mu Mian¡¯s back was injured. So, where should I get the skin to transnt on her back? If it were someone else¡¯s skin, no one would donate their skin now. There is no such technology, and the risk is high. The probability of rejection is very high. Therefore, our suggestion is to not do surgery and use medicine instead.¡± ¡°Please use the best medicine to treat her,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said with a serious expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, young master Tang. We used the best medicine,¡± the two directors guaranteed. ¡°I¡¯ll leave everything to you.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nodded slightly.. Chapter 1543 - 1545 -climbing the social ladder with Superintendent Tang Chapter 1543: Chapter 1545 -climbing the socialdder with Superintendent Tang Trantor: 549690339 After discussing the treatment n, Tang Ji ¡®an left the hospital and returned to Si Nan mansion. His aunt was there, but his expression was calm and he wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk. ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a lunatic in thew firm who sshed acid on you?¡± han ping walked over worriedly. After passing it around, it became like pouring sulfuric acid, but it was almost the same. Tang Ji ¡®an sat on the sofa weakly and nced at his aunt. it¡¯s because I exposed Zhong Qi, who you value so much, that she colluded with others to plot this conspiracy. Han ping covered her mouth in disbelief, ¡± ¡°How did Yingluo be like this?¡± Could the human heart be so sinister? it¡¯s mu Mian, who you don¡¯t like, who took the hit for me, ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said. she¡¯s in the hospital now, and I, Yingluo, am safe and sound. Han ping was so guilty that she could not say a word. Tang Ji ¡®an stood up weakly. she was seriously injured. One-third of her back was burned. She can¡¯t even sleep now, and her back is full of blisters. Zhong Qi even went to the hospital to kill her. Her mother took a knife for her and is now lying in Huashan Hospital with injuries. All of this is because of me. Han ping was shocked and dumbfounded. This Yingluo hadpletely refreshed her bottom line. How could there be such a vicious and cruel person in this world? Tang Ji ¡®an sighed and went upstairs. Han ping called out to him from behind. Ji ¡®an, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry. I really didn¡¯t know that Zhong Qi was such a person. You¡¯re sorry. With a bang, his door closed, and han Ping¡¯s words had no meaning. She was extremely remorseful. This time, she really knew that she was in the wrong. She had misjudged Zhong Qi from the beginning, which led to everything that happenedter. Han ping sat in Si Nan mansion for a while, then returned home. She personally made a pot of bone soup and ced it in a thermal container. Then, she took the thermal container to Huashan Hospital. Thus, the number of big shots that mu Guohui saw in a day was more than what he had seen in his life. In the morning, it was the director and the daughter of a cab member. In the afternoon, it was the directors and Deputy Directors of two hospitals, as well as the top experts and chief doctors. Now, it was Sir¡¯s wife. All of them were big shots with well-known names. However, he Imew that this gentleman and his wife were people who would make things difficult for his daughter. He said firmly, ¡± I don¡¯t need you to visit my daughter. She¡¯s not trying to im connections with inspector Tang. Han Ping¡¯s eyes were filled with guilt and her attitude was sincere.¡±l just wanted to visit her and give her some soup.¡± ¡°Dad, let Mrs. Su in,¡± mu Mian¡¯s voice came from the ward. Mu Guohui hesitated for a moment but still let han ping in. Han ping looked at the person lying on the bed.ll The person who had attacked had mixed feelings. To be able to stand in front of her Ji ¡®an at such a dangerous moment, this girl must love her Ji¡¯ an a lot. Ji ¡®an was right. What she should do was hope that Ji¡¯ an would be happy. She walked to the bed with the lunch box and put it down gently. ¡°I made some bone soup myself, do you want to have some?¡± ¡°I just had dinner, so I¡¯m not hungry. Sorry to trouble you, Mrs. Su.¡± Han ping looked at her guiltily. Zhenzhen, you don¡¯t have to call me Mrs. Su. You can call me aunt like Ji ¡®an. Mu Mian smiled. it¡¯s okay. I think it¡¯s more appropriate to call you Mrs. Su. thank you, ¡± han ping said guiltily. I came here today to thank you. Thank you for saving Ji ¡®an. Mu Mian was still smiling as she looked at her. you don¡¯t have to thank me. He¡¯s my boyfriend. He¡¯s the person I love. I saved him willingly.. Chapter 1544 - 1544: How did you get hurt? Chapter 1544: How did you get hurt? Trantor: 549690339 Han ping felt even more embarrassed. Her lips trembled as she said,¡±l want to apologize for my past actions.¡± Mrs. Su, ¡± mu Mian smiled the entire time. you¡¯re only apologizing to me because I saved Ji ¡®an. Deep down, you still look down on people like me whoe from a poor family background. You still think that I¡¯m from a small family and that I¡¯m not worthy of Ji ¡®an. In your eyes, there¡¯s no such thing as pure love. There¡¯s only love between people of equal social status. In your eyes, people are divided into noble and lowly people. I don¡¯t need you to apologize to me. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve done anything wrong to me. You can stick to your thoughts. I can also pursue the love in my eyes. Between us, no one has let the other down. We just have to live the life we want to live, and that¡¯s enough.¡± Han ping trembled to the extreme. She did not expect the youngdy in front of her to have such bearing and confidence. Inparison, she was really ashamed of her inferiority. She forced out a smile. okay, let¡¯s live our own lives. In the future, I hope Ji ¡®an can live happily. I, Wanwan, will hand him over to you. At Wan Tai garden, Ye Cheng paid the money, and the agency handed him the key. young man, you¡¯re in luck. Thendlord is going abroad, so the house is being sold at a lower price. Also, the neighbor opposite is very easy to get along with. You¡¯ve got a bargain. Ye Cheng forced out a smile. He knew who lived opposite him. After he recovered from his leg injury, he returned to San Yuan Lane and realized that mu Mian had already moved away. She didn¡¯t even say a word to him and just left. He was a little annoyed, but he felt that he was in no position to be angry at all. Heposed himself and went to knock on the door opposite. No one answered for a long time. He was a little surprised. Why was mu Mian¡¯s mother not at home during the day? He could only return to his own house and listen carefully for any movements from the opposite door. In the evening, he heard a sound from the opposite door and immediately ran out. He saw mu Mian¡¯s father and shouted, ¡± ¡°Uncle Zhenzhen¡± Mu Guohui turned around and was surprised to see ye Cheng. ¡°Xiao Ye, why are you here?¡± Ye Cheng pointed at the house behind him. I¡¯ve also bought a house in Wan Tai garden. We can be neighbors again. Mu Guohui naturally knew why he had bought a house here. He could tell that Xiao Ye had always liked his Mianmian. He and Cao Feng liked Ye Cheng as well. He smiled and said,¡±is that so?¡± That¡¯s good.¡± Ye Cheng followed mu Guohui into the house and asked, ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s mu Mian?¡± Speaking of mu Mian, mu Guohui could not help but sigh. ¡°Mianmian is injured. She¡¯s in the hospital.¡± Ye Cheng was shocked,¡¯injured? How did you get injured?¡± Mu Guohui told Ye Cheng the whole story, and his anger toward Tang Ji ¡®an increased. Xiao Ye was still the best. She was more suitable and morepatible with their Mianmian. alright, ¡± Ye Cheng said worriedly, ¡± I¡¯ll drive and go to the hospital with you. ¡°Eh, sure.¡± It seemed like it was time to seriously matchmake Mianmian and Xiao Ye together. It would be best if they could get married soon so that Mianmian and Tang Ji ¡®an would give up. Mu Guohui made a few dishes and stewed tofu and carp soup. Then, he put them into an insted lunch box and went to Chang Hai hospital with Ye Cheng. Ye Cheng entered the ward and saw the bed.ll The person lying on the bed couldn¡¯t help but frown. This girl had actually sacrificed herself for Tang Ji ¡®an.. Chapter 1545 - 1547-jealous lover Chapter 1545: Chapter 1547-jealous lover Trantor: 549690339 Shouldn¡¯t a man shelter a woman from the wind and rain? Even if the corrosive material was sshed on Tang Ji ¡®an, so what? she was a girl. Why did she have to be so brave? It was Tang Ji ¡®an who didn¡¯t protect her. He didn¡¯t want to cooperate with mu Mian. Mu Mian was surprised to see ye Cheng, ¡®eh? What are you doing here?¡± Ye Cheng ced the lunch box on the bedside table and looked at her, ¡± ¡°Does your wound still hurt?¡± it doesn¡¯t hurt that much these two days, ¡± mu Mian answered him honestly. it only hurts a little when I change the medicine. Ye Cheng¡¯s brows furrowed as he reached out to open the thermal lunch box. Mu Guohui took another thermal lunch box and walked over to Cao Feng¡¯s side, starting to feed her. Ye Cheng wanted to feed mu Mian as well, but mu Mian quickly sat up. it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll do it myself. My back is injured, but my hands and feet are still intact. For the first time, Ye Cheng became strong, ¡± ¡®You¡¯re injured, I¡¯ll feed you.¡± Mu Mian looked a little ufortable. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s bodyguards were all at the door. They would report to Tang Ji¡¯ an. She didn¡¯t want him to not only be unable to visit her, but also hear that she was being fed by other men. ¡°Be good,¡± Ye Cheng insisted. Mu Guohui turned around as well. Mianmian, little ye only wants to feed you. Don¡¯t make so many excuses. Mu Mian remembered thest time she fed Ye Cheng something, and Tang Ji ¡®an saw her and got jealous. This time, she had to insist. She reached out and took the lunchbox from Ye Cheng¡¯s hands. She stared at him and said, ¡± ¡°I can really do it myself.¡± Ye Cheng looked at her helplessly. She was really stubborn, and no one could force her to do that. The line between them was very clear, and she never wanted to take advantage of him. She was a good girl. the person he wanted to have the most- In the end, he gave in to her and let go of her hand, letting her eat by herself. Mu Guohui¡¯s expression was a little unhappy. It seemed that it was a long way to go to get the two of them together. The ward was quiet. The bodyguard at the door kept ncing at the ward from the corner of his eye. If director Tang asked today, should they tell him or not? Forget it, just say it. If Dunn heard it from someone else, they would be done for. As mu Mian ate, she nced at Ye Cheng and said guiltily, ¡± ¡®Your leg is fine now?¡± that¡¯s enough, ¡± Ye Cheng said lightly. why didn¡¯t you tell me you were moving? Mu Mianughed and said,¡±why should I tell you?¡± You¡¯re a disabled person, are you supposed to help me move?¡± Ye Cheng almost rolled his eyes at her. you, Qianqian, can¡¯t help you move. Why can¡¯t I know about your move? ¡± Mu Mian felt even more guilty. because you were still in the hospital when we moved. So, so, Wanwan, I wanted to tell you when you were discharged. recently, my department store has stabilized, ¡± Ye Cheng said, feeling a little upset. I¡¯m very free during this period, so I¡¯lle to visit you every day. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble, right?¡± mu Mian said carefully. it¡¯s no trouble at all. Ye Cheng raised an eyebrow. He didn¡¯t want to give in anymore. If he gave in, he would really lose herpletely. And he didn¡¯t want to lose her. Mianmian, ¡± mu Guohui turned around and said, ¡± Ye Cheng has moved to the house opposite ours. ¡°Ah?¡± mu Mian¡¯s hand paused. What would this Qingqing, this jealous jar of vinegar think if she knew? ¡®When did Ye Cheng be so willful?¡¯ Ye Cheng nodded. yes. Wan Tai garden is closer to my Babai Xiang. It¡¯s in a good location.. Chapter 1546 - 1546: This mission is so difficult Chapter 1546: This mission is so difficult Trantor: 549690339 Mu Mian took a sip of the soup. no, no, no. There are many neighborhoods near babaixiang. Why do you have to buy it at Wantai garden? ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t wee me to live opposite you?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s not what you should say, ¡± mu Mian smiled awkwardly. It was true that if he met Tang Ji ¡®an in the future, it would be a little hard to exin. However, mu Guohui said, ¡± wee. Your Auntie especially wees you to stay here. You¡¯re living alone. If you don¡¯t need to cook, you cane to my house for a meal. Mu Mian¡¯s head hurt. It seemed like Wufu couldn¡¯t hide from this. alright, ¡± Ye Cheng smiled. I¡¯lle to your house often for dinner in the future. ¡°Aren¡¯t your parentsing over to live with you?¡± mu Mian asked. they don¡¯t want to leave San Yuan Lane for the time being, ¡± Ye Cheng replied. I¡¯m living alone for now. what¡¯s there to be inseparable from? my parents left too, didn¡¯t they? if theye over, I¡¯ll still have some acquaintances. I can even chat with my parents more, ¡± mu Mian encouraged. How could Ye Cheng not know what she was up to? he chuckled and said, ¡± yes, I¡¯m trying to persuade them toe and live here. At eight o ¡®clock in the evening, the bodyguards at the door of the ward changed shifts. The two bodyguards in the day rushed to Si Nan mansion to report the day¡¯s situation to their second young master. The two of them entered Si Nan mansion and saw Tang Ji ¡®an sitting at his desk in the side hall reading documents. The bodyguards stopped talking, which caught Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s attention. He raised his head and took off his sses. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened today?¡± ¡°Chief Gu and his wife, who is your sister, went to the hospital to visit miss MU today,¡± Wang Qiang quickly said. ¡°Yes, I know that,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said, unconcerned. ¡°There¡¯s also another person who went to visit miss mu,¡± Wang Qiang continued after a pause. ¡°Who is it?¡± Wang Qiang scratched the back of his head. he¡¯s miss MU¡¯s neighbor. His name is Ye Cheng. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s face suddenly darkened. ¡°He also went?¡± Wang Qiang quickly reported the truth. that¡¯s right. I heard it clearly from outside. I also heard that he moved to the house opposite miss MU¡¯s. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s face became gloomier and gloomier. He felt an unprecedented sense of danger. Because of this incident, mu Mian¡¯s father¡¯s opinion of him was at its peak. Ye Cheng, on the other hand, took advantage of every opportunity to express his goodwill. It would be twice the result with half the effort. He, on the other hand, could not even see mu Mian. Tang Ji ¡®an was anxious. He was burning with anxiety. He hurriedly put down the work in his hands and walked out. Wang Qiang drove Tang Ji ¡®an straight to Changhai Hospital. After they arrived at the hospital, Tang Ji ¡®an sat in the car and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°You guys go up and see if her father is in the ward.¡± ¡°Under normal circumstances, he would be in the hospital at all times except for five or six O ¡®clock in the evening when he would go back to cook.¡± Wang Qiang coughed lightly. ¡°Then let¡¯s lure him out,¡± Wang Qiang and Li Jun felt overwrought. This mission was so difficult. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t very good, ¡°what are you still standing there for?¡± Hurry up and go.¡± The two bodyguards had no choice but to go up to the second floor. When Wang Qiang entered the ward, he saw mu Mian¡¯s father sitting by the bed and reading the newspaper. He quickly said, ¡°Mr. Mu, Dr. Hao wants you to go to his office.¡± Doctor Yan was mu Mian¡¯s attending doctor. When mu Guohui heard this, he quickly ran out. Wang Qiang led him to doctor Yan¡¯s office. Where was the person in the office? Wang Qiang pretended to be calm. he was here just now. He might have gone to one of the wards. Please wait here for a while.. Chapter 1547 - 1549 -the tables have turned Chapter 1547: Chapter 1549 -the tables have turned Trantor: 549690339 Mu Guohui waited for the doctor toe over in his office. In the ward, Tang Ji ¡®an entered in a sh. Mu Mian looked at him and immediately eximed, ¡± ¡°Yingluo, why are you here?¡± ¡°Second young master Tang, what are you doing here?¡± Cao Feng was also uneasy. It won¡¯t be good if Mianmian¡¯s father sees us.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t look too good. He sat by mu Mian¡¯s bed and looked at her with a burning gaze. ¡°Can¡¯t Ie?¡± Mu Mian spread her hands. you know it. Old mu doesn¡¯t wee you. ¡°What about you?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s eyes were deep and turbulent. Mu Mian nced at her mother in embarrassment, then whispered to Tang Ji ¡®an, ¡± ¡°You know I¡¯ll definitely wee you.¡± He held her hand as if he had taken a calming pill. Cao Feng didn¡¯t want to see it, so she simply didn¡¯t look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± mu Mian blushed. I¡¯ll try my best to convince your father as soon as possible, ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said softly. I¡¯ll make him agree to let us be together. Mu Mian looked up at him. Tang Ji ¡®an, the road ahead is long. You have to work hard. Tang Ji ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but touch her face. ¡°I will,¡± Mu Guohui sat in the attending doctor¡¯s office for a long time. When he saw that doctor Yan had not returned, he walked out of the office. Wang Qiang was still outside. Mu Guohui asked, ¡± Did doctor Yan really call me over? Wang Qiang could only bite the bullet and say, ¡± of course there is. I¡¯ll go and find Doctor Yan for you. Don¡¯t worry. Just wait a little longer. After he finished speaking, he hurriedly went downstairs. He ran back to the second floor breathlessly and saw that his police inspector Tang was still being lovey-dovey with miss mu. He quickly said, director Tang, you have to leave quickly. Mr. Mu seems to be a little suspicious. ¡°Can¡¯t you hold him back?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at him. ¡°I¡¯ve tried my best to dy it,¡± Wang Qiang said, feeling wronged. Mu Mian raised her hand. hurry up and leave. If my dad sees you, you can¡¯te to see me anymore. Tang Ji ¡®an also felt wronged, ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve been sneaking around all day.¡±ll About touching.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you. I¡¯ll try my best to convince my father,¡± mu Mian said. Tang Ji ¡®an thought that this might be karma. Previously, his aunt had made things difficult for mu Mian in every way possible. Now, the tables had turned, and it was her father¡¯s turn to pick on him. It was only right. This was all right. ¡°I¡¯ll find a chance to talk to your father about it,¡± he said as he patted her head. ¡°Inspector, it¡¯s really time to go, ¡± Wang Qiang urged. Tang Ji ¡®an could only bear with it and leave her Ward. As soon as he went downstairs, mu Guohui walked to the second floor from another staircase. He rushed back to the ward and looked around. Mu Mian felt a little guilty.¡±Oldrade mu, what are you doing? Mu Guohui gave her a meaningful look. ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just looking to see if there are any people who shouldn¡¯t be here.¡± ¡°You¡¯re always so suspicious,¡± mu Mian coughed awkwardly. Hmph! mu Guohui snorted. we have to be careful of some wolves with bad intentions. dad, don¡¯t be like this, ¡± mu Mian said helplessly. Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t want this to happen either. Mu Guohui was a little angry, ¡®you little girl, have you been bewitched by him? Why are you so stubborn?¡± I¡¯m sure he loves me, ¡± mu Mian frowned. he¡¯s very sad for this to happen. Mu Guohui looked at her with disappointment. what do you mean by love? I only want you to live a peaceful life. Living is the most important thing.. Chapter 1548 - 1548: Can she endure this kind of anger? Chapter 1548: Can she endure this kind of anger? Trantor: 549690339 Mu Mian still wanted to argue, but mu Guohui waved his hand and said, you¡¯re still young. You¡¯ve been deceived. You have to know that I will never harm you. Mu Mian was helpless, but she could only give up. There was still a long way to go, so she could slowly convince her father. It was just that Tang Ji ¡®an would have to suffer for a while. Tang Ji ¡®an could swallow his anger for mu Mian, but han ping couldn¡¯t. Because he was too guilty, he had to go to Si Nan mansion almost every day to personally cook for Tang Ji ¡®an. It happened to be a weekend, and she saw that Tang Ji ¡®an had been at home the whole day. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little strange.¡±Ji ¡®an, why don¡¯t you go to the hospital to visit mu Mian?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her and said helplessly, ¡± ¡°Her father thinks that I¡¯m not a reliable person. He thinks that my family situation isplicated and doesn¡¯t want me to be with her.¡± ¡°What?¡± han ping couldn¡¯t sit still when she heard that. Their family still doesn¡¯t agree?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her coldly. Han ping coughed twice.¡±Their family is indeed a little snobbish.¡± Her nephew¡¯s face darkened even more. Tang Ji ¡®an was helpless. His aunt¡¯s social ss consciousness was deeply rooted, and it was unrealistic to ask her to change in a short time. ¡°If I were mu Mian¡¯s father, I wouldn¡¯t want my daughter to be with someone like me either.¡± His personality wasn¡¯t good, but he knew his limits. Han ping wanted to feel indignant for him, but when she saw her nephew¡¯sck of interest, she did not dare to say anything and could only leave. She was going to find mu Mian¡¯s father to reason with him. She had already agreed to let the two young men be together, but she was still checkmated by the other party. He even despised her Ji ¡®an? Her Ji ¡®an was clearly good in everything and perfect. The MU family was really arrogant because they were pampered. Han ping rushed to the hospital and entered mu Mian¡¯s ward. She saw mu Guohui sitting under the window and reading the newspaper. She tried her best not to look so arrogant as she walked in. Mu Mian was reading a novel and looked up at her. She probably thought that she had taken a hit for Tang Ji ¡®an, so she came to visit her every few days to reduce the guilt in her heart. ¡°Um,rade mu,¡± han ping said directly. ¡°Mrs. Su, may I ask why you¡¯re here?¡± mu Guohui looked at her in a manner that was neither humble nor arrogant. Han ping was a little angry when she heard this. Who dared to speak to her in this tone? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Ji ¡®an liked their mu Mian, would she have been able to tolerate this? She gritted her teeth. I heard that you didn¡¯t allow my Ji ¡®an to visit mu Mian. I think it¡¯s a matter between the young. They should handle it themselves. What do you think? ¡± Mu Mian was stunned. Mrs. Su had really changed a lot. However, mu Guohui said,¡±Mrs. Su, don¡¯t you think that my Mianmian is not good enough for Tang Ji ¡®an?¡± It just so happens that our family doesn¡¯t want to im connections with the Tang family.¡± Mu Mian flipped a page of her book, even though she really wanted to be with Tang Ji ¡®an. However, she also felt that her father was standing up for her, and she could not boost other people¡¯s morale and destroy her own. Mrs. Su really needed to change a lot of her views, so she would let her father go. Han ping was extremely furious. She was born into a noble family, her husband was an important figure, and her children were all very powerful. Others had always been eager to curry favor with her. When had she ever encountered such a tough bone? she said in a bad tone, ¡± it¡¯s mu Mian¡¯s honor that our Ji ¡®an likes her.. Why don¡¯t you hurry and offer high incense for your mu Mian to marry into the Tang family? are you trying to reject her but still wee her? ¡° Chapter 1549 - 1549: Who asked you to hesitate? Chapter 1549: Who asked you to hesitate? Trantor: 549690339 With just a few words, he revealed the fact that his aunt was a pig-like teammate. What would second young master Tang think if he knew? When mu Mian heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. This Mrs. Su really had a natural sense of superiority. Fortunately, Ji ¡®an wasn¡¯t like her. When mu Guohui heard this, he immediately exploded. He said firmly, ¡± let second young master Tang give this honor to someone else. Our family is small and can¡¯t ept such a favor. I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t have the Fortune to enjoy it. Han ping couldn¡¯t believe it. She had already agreed to Ji ¡®an and mu Mian being together, but now it was her family who was being despised. What the hell was this? Where did they get the confidence to despise their Ji ¡°You guys really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± She said, flustered and exasperated. Mu Guohui was also burning with anger. yes, our family doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for us. Mrs. Su, don¡¯te looking for trouble in the future. Please go back. you ¡­ han ping was so angry she wanted to vomit blood. you guys really don¡¯t Imow how to appreciate favors. After that, she left their Ward in anger. The moment she left, she regretted it again. If Ji ¡®an found out, he would be angry with her again. However, she couldn¡¯t soften her words. She could only leave the hospital with a stomach full of anger. Mu Mian, who was in the ward, was speechless. This Mrs. Su was really used to being high and mighty. No matter who she spoke to, she always had this bossy attitude. This was great, he had kicked a hard iron te. It was a pity that her nephew had also been implicated by her. Seeing her father¡¯s angry face, she knew that his impression of Tang Ji ¡®an had worsened. On this side, Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s impression of him kept falling, while on the other side, Ye Cheng¡¯s favorability continued to rise. Mu Mian was very anxious. If this continued, would Tang Ji ¡®an still have a chance to y? Meanwhile, mu Mian¡¯s treatment continued. In the end, they decided not to go for a skin transnt and only went for conservative treatment. There would definitely be a scar in the end, but they would try to minimize the scar. Mu Mian also epted this treatment method. After all, it was not worth it to take such a big risk for a part of her back. Moreover, the doctor had said that if he really wanted a skin transnt, he could probably only transnt farts.ll The skin on her thighs. The skin on the back is skin, fartll Wasn¡¯t being naughty on the stock just being naughty? Fartll I also have a heart for beauty. So, let it be. The treatment went on for about a month. The medicine was changed every day, and they were all the best imported medicine. The wound on her back was indeed healing.ll The speed that he could see was getting better day by day. However, Tang Ji ¡®an was still forbidden from appearing in her Ward. Second young master Tang was about to go crazy. Why was it so difficult tomunicate with his future father-inw? Sigh, when he wanted you to marry his daughter, who asked you to hesitate? This could be considered a form of retribution. Since he couldn¡¯t meet mu Mian, he could only focus on dealing with the great weathering factory and Zhong Qi. The boss of the great wind factory was about to be killed by his younger brother, but he had no choice. Zhang Jian hadpletely angered Tang Ji ¡®an, so Tang Ji¡¯ an would never return good for evil. He had asked his men to do a detailed investigation on the business tax returns, the pollution discharge content, and other aspects of the great weathering factory. With this kind of investigation method with a magnifying ss, nopany could really bear to say that theirpany was absolutely clean and without the slightest w. The investigation method of finding faults quickly led to clues in the great weathering factory. Before the weathering factory was built in chongxian, it had always been operating in Hui County in the West. At that time, the Zhang brothers had juste out of the underworld and their hands were not clean.. Chapter 1550 - 1550: Zhong Qj was sentenced Chapter 1550: Zhong Qj was sentenced Trantor: 549690339 No matter where they went, these two brothers were always up to no good. After Zhang Jian learned that his younger brother had gone to settle scores with Tang Ji ¡®an, he had been feeling uneasy. He knew that young man. He had always been skilled, ruthless, and not afraid of offending people. He had been in fear in thepany all day. Finally, the people from the Public Security Bureau came and listed all the crimes on the arrest warrant. Zhang Jian knew that his brother had crossed the line. The Zhang brothers were captured. This time, Tang Ji ¡®an had made a contribution. Although second young master Tang did not want to make such a contribution, the relevant Department still gave him a credit. As for Zhong Qi, she had appeared in court for several interrogations, and the evidence of her charges was conclusive. She was sentenced to life in prison for the crime of intentional homicide, attempted murder, and bribery. On the day of the trial, Tang Ji ¡®an went to the court. Zhong Qi felt extremely humiliated and was too ashamed to look at the man she used to love. The trial ended, and she was sentenced to life imprisonment. There was no sound in the solemn court. In the end, when it ended, she thought that Tang Ji ¡®an would at leaste up to her and say a few words, like ¡± you¡¯ve been wrong from the beginning, and you¡¯ve finally gotten your retribution. However, he didn¡¯t. Tang Ji ¡®an was only here to witness her sentence. He probably felt disgusted even if he looked at her or spoke to her. The man coldly buttoned his coat and left the court, surrounded by the crowd. In the past, he could only look up to that elite-like figure from afar. Now, he didn¡¯t even have the right to take a look. A man¡¯s heart is not content, like a snake swallowing an elephant. She only realized this now, but it seemed toote, toote. She was both annoyed and envious. Mu Mian had such a good life. In fact, she still did not understand that truth. She thought that she had obtained the true meaning of life, but that was only because she had been arrested and sentenced. If she could do it all over again, perhaps she would only be more opportunistic and more careful not to let others find out. This was human nature. Zhong Qi was sentenced, the great wind factory was seized, one of the Zhang brothers was arrested, and the other was sentenced to heavy punishment. Tang Ji ¡®an felt that he should go and tell mu Mian¡¯s father. At the very least, he had spared no effort in avenging mu Mian. When he went to the hospital, the four people in the ward were like a family of four. Ye Cheng and mu Mian¡¯s parents were talking andughing, while mu Mian grabbed the storybook and immersed herself in her own world. The winter afternoon sun shone in through the window, making the ward feel warm. They all looked very happy, which instantly raised Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s sense of crisis to the maximum. He reached out and knocked on the door. Mu Guohui looked up and saw that it was Tang Ji ¡®an. His smile instantly disappeared. Ye Cheng didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for mu Mian, so he said, ¡± ¡°I still have something to do at the department store, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± When the two men passed by each other, their eyes were filled with anger. Ye Cheng wasn¡¯t willing to admit defeat. Other than his family background being worse than Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s, he didn¡¯t think he was inferior to Tang Ji¡¯ an in any way. For a family like Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s, to be honest, if mu Mian were to enter the family in the future, she would definitely have to live a rtively depressed life. He did not want mu Mian to change her nature and suppress her personality for a man. He wanted her to be happy. He didn¡¯t know if he was being selfish, but he thought that love should be selfish.. Chapter 1551 - 1551: Is this the only way in the future? Chapter 1551: Is this the only way in the future? Trantor: 549690339 He had been too selfless in the past and had already lost her once. This time, he wanted to give it his all and fight for her. Tang Ji ¡®an entered the ward, looked at mu Guohui, and said, ¡± uncle, I¡¯m here today to tell you that the main culprits who caused mu Mian¡¯s injury, Zhang Jian and Zhong Qi, have been sentenced. Zhang Jian was sentenced to 30 years in prison, while Zhong Qi was sentenced to life in prison for attempted murder after the incident and for some other reasons. Mu Guohui snorted. I understand. Sorry to trouble second young master Tang to make a trip down. Actually, we can find out about this by reading the newspaper. Mu Mian¡¯s heart ached for Tang Ji ¡®an. He used to be so high and mighty, but now he was so humble in front of her father. Sigh, he must be really helpless. Her heart ached for him, but she couldn¡¯t show it on her face. Otherwise, her father would say that she was possessed. She was really worried to death. Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t seem to take mu Mian¡¯s father¡¯s words to heart. He only said, I¡¯ve asked doctor Yan, and he said he can be discharged before the new year.¡± There was still half a month before the new year. The injury on mu Mian¡¯s back was getting better, and she could now lie down and sleep asionally. Even the scars were still shocking. No parent would not feel heartache when they see their daughter hurt like this. This kind of heartache would naturally be transferred to the person who caused her to be like this. The criminal could be sentenced, but Tang Ji ¡®an, who had implicated her, was still worried about her. How could mu Guohui not be angry? we understand, ¡± he nodded. sorry to trouble you. Her tone was distant, and Tang Ji ¡®an felt helpless. He said solemnly, ¡± it¡¯s no trouble at all. She¡¯s my girlfriend. It¡¯s my duty to do this. Mu Guohui¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll see him out,¡± mu Mian coughed. Mu Guohui didn¡¯t say anything. Mu Mian pushed Tang Ji ¡®an out. In the corridor, Tang Jit an couldn¡¯t help but hold her hand.¡±lf you go home, I won¡¯t be able to see you anymore, right? I heard that Ye Cheng lives opposite yours.¡± Mu Mian sneakily turned around and whispered, ¡± ask Xiao ran toe over tomorrow and ask her to take me out to y. Just say that I¡¯ve been bored here for too long, okay? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s eyes lit up, and he continued, ¡± ¡°Is this the only way in the future?¡± you should know that you¡¯re the only one in my heart, ¡°mu Mian said softly. my father loves me and dotes on me. He¡¯ll definitely give in to me in the end. It¡¯s only a matter of time. Tang Ji ¡®an could only helplessly nod. The next day, song ran came over to put on an act. Mu Guohui trusted song ran more. After all, she had always taken care of mu Mian. Song ran cleared her throat and said, ¡± I¡¯ve asked the doctor. He said that Mianmian¡¯s recovery is going well. She¡¯s been in the hospital for more than a month. I want to take her out for a walk today. Uncle, is that okay? ¡± of course, of course! Mianmian, you have to wear more. Also, don¡¯t be too crazy, okay? ¡± mu Guohui quickly said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dad, I¡¯ll be careful,¡± mu Mian said with a smile. Hence, song ran brought mu Mian out of the hospital. Not far from the hospital, the two cars secretly exchanged shifts. Song ran smiled and looked at the person in the car. second brother, I¡¯ve risked my life for you. How are you going to repay me? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an scoffed, ¡°what do youck?¡± I¡¯ll give you whatever you need.¡± Song ran pped her hands. you¡¯re rich and generous. Build a school for niannian and Yanzhi. ¡°Alright,¡± he said.. Chapter 1552 - 1554-what’s the way? Chapter 1552: Chapter 1554-what¡¯s the way? Trantor: 549690339 Mu Mian was dumbfounded. So this was how rich people did business. This was really eye-opening. The car window rolled up slowly. He reached out and tenderly tightened the scarf around her neck. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± ¡°Where can I go in this state? Let¡¯s go to your Si Nan mansion.¡± The car sped all the way. When they got out of the car, he held her hand and led her into the mansion. did your father, ran ran, suspect anything? ¡± you have to believe in your sister¡¯s acting skills, ¡± mu Mian said with a smile. after all, she¡¯s the one who won the Best Actress award. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an smiled. He helped her to the sofa and ced a soft cushion behind her. ¡°Can I lean on ¡°Yes, just be gentle.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to be discharged soon.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t look too good. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to be discharged?¡± mu Mian raised her eyebrows. Ye Cheng is living opposite your house now. Once you¡¯re discharged, wouldn¡¯t it be more convenient for him to go to your house? ¡± Mu Mianughed as she held onto his arm. you can go too. Let me tell you, my dad isn¡¯t a particrly cruel person. You¡¯re bold, but you¡¯re fine, but you¡¯re thick-skinned. He can¡¯t do anything to you, huh? ¡± ¡°You want me to be thick-skinned?¡± How could second young master Tang do that? Mu Mian touched it.ll His face said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry to put you through this. After this matter is over, it will be fine. My dad is doing this for my own good, so I can¡¯t say anything harsh to him. Don¡¯t you think so? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and pulled her into his arms. I have to think of a way to get Ye Cheng away from you. ¡°There¡¯s a way?¡± mu Mian was surprised. Tang Ji ¡®an chuckled as he looked at her. This girl obviously knew very little about their rich and powerful family. He couldn¡¯t do anything about her father. After all, he couldn¡¯t offend him. But to a love rival, he really didn¡¯t need to show any mercy. He patted her head. I have a way. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just taking him away. I won¡¯t do anything to him. He knew what she was worried about. The ye family and the MU family had always been on good terms. If he really made Ye Cheng suffer too much, mu Guohui would probably avoid him even more. It was winter, and it was very cold outside. There was a heater in his mansion, and the sun was warm. Mu Mian felt veryfortable. She suddenly thought of something and said to Tang Ji ¡®an with a smile, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought of a way. I might be able to stay here with you in the future,¡± ¡°What way?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows and asked. I¡¯ll put it aside for now. I¡¯ll try it out when I get home and see if it¡¯s effective. ¡°Are you going to tell me or not?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t say, I won¡¯t say.¡± The two of them were ying and cuddling. On the other side, Ye Cheng had a meeting at the department store and rushed to the hospital, but he found nothing. He looked at the empty bed and asked, ¡± ¡°Where did mu Mian go?¡± Mu Guohui took off presbyopic sses and said, ¡± she went out to y with her boss, song ran. This child has been bored in the hospital for too long. I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll get sick from being bored. Ye Cheng scratched the back of his head. uncle, you should¡¯ve told me earlier. I could¡¯ve taken her out to y too. Mu Guohui smiled. it¡¯s more convenient to bring a girl along. That song ran has a group of people protecting her. I¡¯m not worried if Mianmian goes out with her. Ye Cheng nodded, ¡®that¡¯s true, uncle. Why don¡¯t you stay in mu Mian¡¯s bed?¡¯ll Go and sleep for a while, I¡¯ll take care of Auntie.¡± Mu Guohui had been sleeping on the small recliner every day these days and did not sleep well. He slept on mu Mian¡¯s bed.ll Ye Cheng took good care of Cao Feng.. Chapter 1553 - 1553: A wolf in sheep’s clothing? Chapter 1553: A wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing? Trantor: 549690339 Both mu Guohui and Cao Feng were very satisfied with him. In Si Nan mansion, Tang Ji ¡®an specifically told aunt Lin not toe over today. He wanted to cook for mu Mian personally. However, second young master Tang¡¯s culinary skills were indeed a little unrefined. At the very most, he could only make a bowl of egg noodles with vegetables. ¡°I¡¯m treating you with noodles. Isn¡¯t that rude?¡± he looked at mu Mian. ¡°Between the delicious noodles and the terrible Manchu Han Imperial Feast, I still choose the delicious noodles,¡± mu Mian said with a smile. The young master rolled up his sleeves and went to the kitchen. Mu Mian sat in front of the window, which was full of sunlight, and read her storybook. She had indeed read a lot of scripts and storybooks while she was in the hospital. She was very sensitive to words and had a strong visual sense. She even felt that if she stopped being an actress one day, she could be a backstage actress, a screenwriter, or a director. She seemed to bepetent enough. Tang Ji ¡®an was wearing a dark gray woolen sweater with his sleeves rolled up to his elbows. He was washing vegetables. His movements didn¡¯t seem very skilled, but he was very serious and inexplicably attractive. Mu Mian put down the storybook in her hand and walked into the kitchen. She leaned against the ss counter and looked at him. ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an carefully broke the vegetables into pieces and washed the dirt off them. He nced at her and said, ¡± ¡°You can just go back to the hall and sit.¡± ¡°There¡¯s something that I find very strange,¡± mu Mian said with a smile. ¡°What?¡± He took out two eggs, and the oil in the pan was slightly steaming. He beat the eggs in, and some broken eggshells fell in. Well, he was really not skilled in his movements. logically speaking, a family like yours has a nanny taking care of you since you were young, so you shouldn¡¯t have touched anything. Why are you still doing these things? ¡± ¡°I learned it for you,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said matter-of-factly. Mu Mian was surprised,¡¯ah? Did Yingluo learn it for me?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an looked at her. it¡¯s because you messed up the first time you cooked for me. Although I don¡¯t usually cook, I often see aunt Zhou or aunt Lin cook, so I¡¯m influenced by them. I don¡¯t actually need to learn. I just learned how to cook naturally. Mu Mian touched her neck. you¡¯re calling me stupid. After all, she had watched her mother cook for more than ten years, but her cooking skills had not improved much. Tang Ji ¡®an smiled. it¡¯s fine. You didn¡¯t enter the Tang family to cook for me. I have a nanny at home, a nanny with great cooking skills. You don¡¯t have to do anything. ¡°I think you¡¯re really different from the rest of your family,¡± mu Mian said, touched. ¡°Are you talking about my aunt and the others?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her. Mu Mian nodded seriously. Tang Ji ¡®an coughed lightly. actually, I¡¯m the same as them in many aspects. He was just a little different in front of mu Mian. She mistook him for a sheep, but little did she know that he had already revealed his fierce fangs in front of others. Tang Ji ¡®an thought helplessly, maybe this is the so-called wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing? Mu Mian didn¡¯t really understand what he was saying. After all, although Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t mean what he said, he was very gentlemanly and considerate most of the time. He didn¡¯t have a sense of ss and treated people equally. Tang Ji ¡®an patted her head. okay, I¡¯m going to cook the noodles. You can go to the dining room and sit. It¡¯ll be ready soon. ¡°I¡¯ll help you carry the bowlster,¡± mu Mian said as she stroked his waist. Outside the window was a willow tree that had lost all its leaves. When the lid of the pot was lifted, the hot steam immediately filled the entire kitchen. Mu Mian¡¯s eyes were curved as she smiled, and she looked especially beautiful.. Chapter 1554 - 1556-feeling at ease Chapter 1554: Chapter 1556-feeling at ease Trantor: 549690339 The sun was very warm. Tang Ji ¡®an hoped that time would pass a little slower, a little slower, so that he could have this warm time. How good would that be? They basked in the sun together, ate noodles together, read storybooks together, and watched TV together. Time passed by quickly and it was dusk. Song ran came over personally to bring them over. She looked at her second brother, who was reluctant to leave, and patted his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. If there¡¯s a need, I¡¯ll bring her out in two days.¡± Her second brother had really changed a lot after he got into a rtionship. Little Mianmian was capable. Tang Ji ¡®an sent them to the car. don¡¯t bump anymore. She¡¯s going to be discharged soon. In the dusky Twilight, their car gradually left Si Nan mansion. Song ran did her best to send her back to the hospital and to the ward. She did not reveal any ws. Mu Guohui was even more at ease with her. When mu Mian entered, she saw Ye Cheng peeling an Apple for her mother. She felt a headacheing on. Ye Cheng was neither stubborn nor crazy. He had grown up with her and had a gentle personality. She really did not know how to tell him. If he were to do something crazy, she would be able to reject him. But now, huhu Ye Cheng saw her return and smiled at her, ¡± ¡°Did you have fun today?¡± Mu Mian forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m quite happy. Um, Ye Cheng, I have something to tell you. Can youe out with me for a while?¡± Mu Guohui was a little nervous. Mianmian, you¡¯ve just returned and must be tired. Rest early. We can talk about itter. ¡°Ye Cheng,e out with me for a moment,¡± mu Mian insisted. Ye Cheng put down the Apple in his hand and walked out with mu Mian. Mu Mian brought him upstairs to the top floor of the sixth floor. It was a winter night, and the wind was a little strong. The sky was high, and it made people feelfortable. it¡¯s too cold, ¡± Ye Cheng said worriedly. let¡¯s go back. ¡°Ye Cheng, do you like me?¡± mu Mian looked at him and asked seriously. Ye Cheng¡¯s eyes flickered, and he looked at her seriously, ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve liked you for a long time, even before Tang Ji ¡®an.¡± Mu Mian furrowed her brows. thank you for liking me. But you should know that when ites to rtionships, both parties must be willing. Don¡¯t you think so? ¡± I really regret not confessing to you before Tang Ji ¡®an entered your life, ¡± Ye Cheng said softly. if I did, we might have been together a long time ago, and Tang Ji¡¯ an wouldn¡¯t have had anything to do with us. Mu Mian hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡± actually, this has nothing to do with Tang Ji ¡®an. Even without Tang Ji¡¯ an, I might not be with you. Ye Cheng¡¯s expression was as if the sky was about to copse, and mu Mian could not bear to look at it. She said softly, ¡± we grew up together, so you should know how I¡¯ve always treated you. I¡¯ve always treated you as a normal friend. I didn¡¯t have any feelings for you in the past. I¡¯m different from my parents. I look weak on the outside and seem gentle, but I actually think I¡¯m quite independent, Hanhan. I have my own preferences, and I¡¯m willing to wait for them for my own preferences. Ye Cheng¡¯s expression was hurt. I know you don¡¯t like me. You¡¯ve always been like this, but I¡¯m still willing to wait for you. All these years, I¡¯ve never liked anyone else other than you. All this time, Ye Cheng had never expressed his love for her. But now, he didn¡¯t want to endure it anymore. He didn¡¯t want to hide his love anymore. Even if he couldn¡¯t get her, he had to say it out boldly and pursue her with great enthusiasm.. Chapter 1555 - 1555: Whimsical Chapter 1555: Whimsical Trantor: 549690339 He knew that this was the only way that he would not have any regrets when he thought of this time many yearster. Mu Mian looked at him helplessly. I don¡¯t want to hurt you, Ye Cheng. With your qualities, there will be many people who will like you. but you¡¯re not among them, ¡± Ye Cheng said. it¡¯s meaningless. Mu Mian frowned,¡¯did you look at the others? Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t like me before. He thought he only liked one person, but now, people have to look forward. If you can¡¯t get it, you should give it up, right?¡± The night wind blew and messed up her long hair. Ye Cheng felt a pain in his heart. In a low voice, he muttered, ¡± ¡°But I only like you, what can I do? What do you want me to do?¡± Mu Mian walked around him and went downstairs. She paused for a moment. you¡¯re very loyal, and I¡¯m also loyal. I like Tang Ji ¡®an. The day Mu Mian was discharged from the hospital was the eve of the new year, the coldest time of the year. Coincidentally, her mother¡¯s knife wound had almost recovered, so both of them were discharged from the hospital. Tang Ji ¡®an was naturally there, but mu Guohui helped mu Mian up to Ye Cheng¡¯s car. Mu Mian broke free from her father¡¯s grip. let Ye Cheng drive you and mom. I¡¯ll just take Ji ¡®an¡¯s car. ¡°You little girl, listen to me.¡± Mu Guohui frowned. it¡¯S-8 degrees Celsius outside today, ¡± mu Mian said pitifully. dad, do you want mom and I to freeze outside? ¡± Mu Guohui knew that he couldn¡¯t win against her, so he could only let her get into Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s car. Tang Ji ¡®an received a sharp re from his future father-inw. He turned a blind eye and got into the car with mu Mian. In the car beside them, Ye Cheng nced at mu Mian, his expression a little dark. Mu Mian hooked her arm around Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s. She only hoped that Ye Cheng would wake up sooner and stop being so stubborn, and stop wasting time on her. The car slowly left the hospital. Tang Ji ¡®an held her hand and said softly, ¡± ¡°Are you cold?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not cold,¡± ¡°My father will arrive in Haicheng tomorrow morning. Can youe over for a meal?¡± he asked. Mu Mian frowned. I can. But I might need Xiao ran¡¯s help. I¡¯ll get Xiao ran to pick you up, but you have to be so sneaky in the future.ll Did you touch it?¡± Mu Mian was helpless,¡±l¡¯ll be honest with you, my dad has already taken a liking to Ye Cheng. He¡¯s Hanhan.¡± He tightened his grip on her hand. ¡°Your dad is breaking up a pair of lovebirds.¡± ¡°This description is quite on point,¡± mu Mian chuckled. ¡°So, what are your ns?¡± Mu Mian¡¯s expression turned serious again, ¡°I want Ye Cheng to voluntarily quit.¡± &Nbsp; Tang Ji ¡®an stared at her. Yingluo, why don¡¯t we just get married? what¡¯s done can¡¯t be undone. I don¡¯t think your father can do anything about it. Pfft! Mu Mian could not help but cough. Yingluo, you¡¯re really delusional. Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows and looked at her, ¡°what?¡± You¡¯re not willing to?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have any psychological trauma anymore?¡± mu Mian pouted. Tang Ji ¡®an looked at her seriously. I¡¯m willing to marry you. I¡¯m looking forward to it. Mu Mian shook her head. no, I hope that our marriage is because we¡¯re in love. It¡¯s because you¡¯re sure that you can¡¯t leave me. It¡¯s not because you¡¯re forced to make a decision. ¡°What¡¯s the Difference?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and pinched her face. ¡°There¡¯s a big difference,¡± mu Mian nodded. There was indeed a big difference. Marriage should not contain anyst resort. It should only be that I love you and you love me. I want to marry you and I want to be with you forever.. Chapter 1556 - 1558-regret Chapter 1556: Chapter 1558-regret Trantor: 549690339 This was the marriage that mu Mian wanted. Tang Ji ¡®an brought mu miansong home, and mu Guohui was busy cooking. Tang Ji ¡®an decided to follow mu Mian¡¯s instructions and shamelessly stay for dinner. Mu Guohui looked into the living room as he cooked. After a while, he walked to Tang Ji ¡®an with a handful of garlic in his hand and said with an unfriendly expression, ¡± ¡°Second young master Tang, I didn¡¯t bring your dinner today. You can leave now.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t eat much,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an could only say shamelessly. ¡°I can share some of mine with him. I don¡¯t have much of an appetite today,¡± mu Mian added. Mu Guohui was so angry that smoke wasing out of his nostrils. These two people had obviously colluded. Ye Cheng was like an outsider at the side, with no ce for him to interrupt. Mu Mian did not look at him. She did not even have him in her eyes. Cao Feng couldn¡¯t bear to see that happen. She took out a bag of melon seeds and poured them into the fruit te. Xiao Ye, have some melon seeds. Dinner will be ready soon. Ye Cheng forced a smile, his expression a little lonely. After dinner was ready, Ye Cheng and mu Guohui went to the kitchen to bring out the food. Mu Mian pulled Tang Ji ¡®an to sit at the dining table, and mu Guohui¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good. He had never expected that the second young master of the Tang family would be so shameless as to stay at another family¡¯s house to earn a living. What else could he say when he was already begging so much? The bowl in front of him was empty. Mu Guohui said coldly, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no food for you,¡± Mu Mian quickly put more than half of her rice into Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s bowl. ¡°You eat, I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Mu Guohui¡¯s expression became uglier. Tang Ji ¡®an could only turn a blind eye and eat his dinner calmly. Ye Cheng originally thought that Tang Ji ¡®an would feel ufortable and note over again. However, he felt that he was the unnecessary one. He ate without any appetite and looked at the two people sitting opposite him. They didn¡¯t speak, but their body movements showed that they were very dependent on each other. Such a feeling made him feel lost and hesitant, as well as regretful. Mu Guohui ate as heined. it¡¯s toote. It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve today. Second young master Tang, you should hurry home. Tang Ji ¡®an: ¡± it¡¯s fine. We have a car. We can get home quickly by car. ¡°Is your driver still in the car?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± then you shouldn¡¯t have made them wait for so long, ¡± mu Guohui said unhappily. I really can¡¯t stand your capitalist bureaucracy. Mu Mian¡¯s hand patted the back of his hand, signaling him not to be angry. ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask sixth uncle toe up for a meal next time,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said with a smile. Mu Guohui¡¯s eyes widened. Did he mean that? Was he asking his driver toe up for dinner? This Tang Ji ¡®an was really good at ying dumb. Mu Mian wanted tough when she saw how her father was so choked up that he could not say a word. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s ability to secretly change the concept was really beyond anyone¡¯s reach. She was really worried. He was the best debater. If he were to seriously prepare for the battle, her father would not be his match. Tang Ji ¡®an saw mu Guohui¡¯s ashen face and deliberately said, ¡± ¡°Uncle, didn¡¯t you mean that? Don¡¯t you want sixth uncle toe to your house for dinner?¡± Mu Guohui was forced to do this, so how could he say no?¡±Of course, I can.¡± Mu Mian almost couldn¡¯t help butugh. Ye Cheng felt more and more lonely. No one talked to him, and no one despised him. It was as if he had been marginalized. Mu Mian could feel the disappointment in his eyes. She did not feel good, but she knew that this was the only way she could treat him. She wanted him to give up on this rtionship that had no results.. Chapter 1557 - 1557: A trip to the cemetery Chapter 1557: A trip to the cemetery Trantor: 549690339 When it came to matters of the heart, one should not drag things out. After dinner, mu Mian wanted to send Tang Ji ¡®an downstairs. Before mu Guohui could say anything, Tang Ji ¡®an refused, ¡± it¡¯s cold outside. You¡¯ve just been discharged from the hospital, so don¡¯t catch a cold. I can go downstairs by myself. Mu Guohui had an expression that said,¡¯at least you know your ce.¡¯ Mu Mian still sent him to the door. Tang Ji ¡®an said softly, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Mu Guohui hurriedly pulled her back and closed the door. ¡°It¡¯s cold outside,e in quickly.¡± The moment she entered, mu Mian returned to her expressionless face and looked at Ye Cheng. ¡°It¡¯ste, you can go home now.¡± Mu Guohui had two faces. he¡¯s just opposite the door. He can go home anytime. ¡°I¡¯ll go to my room then. I want to sleep early,¡± mu Mian said calmly. The moment mu Mian entered the room, Ye Cheng said dejectedly, ¡± ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll go home first.¡± Mu Guohui pulled him back. little ye, don¡¯t be disheartened. I hope that you can be with our Mianmian. Then, he looked at Cao Feng. Cao Feng quickly said, ¡± I, Yingluo, also hope that you¡¯ll be with Mianmian. After saying that, she felt a little guilty, but after thinking about it, she still felt that her daughter¡¯s safety was the most important. Every day Tang Ji ¡®an was in the office, he came into contact with dangerous people. He heard that he had dealt with some cases of corrupt officials and bribery. Those people had rtively high status and backgrounds. When they retaliated against people, they were much more brutal than the owner of a chemical nt. Cao Feng did not dare to think further. Ye Cheng was not happy, though. Tang Ji Ian only had one supporter, while he had two. However, Tang Ji ¡®an had a much higher chance of winning. He forced a smile. okay. Thank you for your support, uncle and Auntie. I won¡¯t give up. Mu Guohui clenched his fist.e on! Let¡¯s defeat bureaucracy together! The next day, Tang qingru finally returned from the capital. He first went to the cemetery to sweep Li Jin¡¯s grave, and then went to Si Nan mansion. Thew firm was also on leave, and aunt Lin brought a few servants to clean the house. Tang Ji ¡®an was watching TV in the living room, which was rare for him to rx. When his father came in, he looked up. Tang qingru took off his coat and his Secretary took it from him. Then, he said softly,¡±Sir, I¡¯ll go make some tea.¡± mm, make it light. Ji ¡®an doesn¡¯t drink strong tea. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s eyes flickered. It was strange that his father remembered that he didn¡¯t drink strong tea.¡± Tang qingru walked to the side hall and slowly sat down. Tang Ji ¡®an said indifferently, ¡°I thought you would arrive early in the morning.¡± ¡°I went to the cemetery,¡± Tang qingru coughed lightly. Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He didn¡¯t ask who he was going to visit because he knew that his father didn¡¯t care about his mother at all. He was definitely going to visit the song sisters¡¯ mother at the cemetery. He would not humiliate himself. He only gave a soft ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°So when are you going back to the capital?¡± Aunt Zhou was making tea, and the fragrance of the tea permeated the air. Tang Ji ¡®an felt quitefortable under the warm winter sun. Tang qingru said softly, ¡± after the new year, let¡¯s get together with your family. During the new year, ask your big brother and your nephew to have a meal together. After the new year, you still have to have a meal with Xiaoxuan and Xiaoran. I couldn¡¯t make it back when Xiaoxuan gave birth, so I have to spend more time with them. ¡°En, Yingluo.¡± He responded lightly. Aunt Lin¡¯s cooking skills and aunt Zhou¡¯s tea-making skills were both superb. Aunt Zhou poured a cup of tea for the father and son. The father and son took a sip. Tang qingru¡¯s brows rxed. ¡°Hmm, the light tea tastes good too..¡± Chapter 1558 - 1558: Her name is mu Mian Chapter 1558: Her name is mu Mian Trantor: 549690339 He continued,¡±l heard that yourw firm¡¯s Deputy Director Zhao is going to be transferred to the capital, what are your ns?¡± Do you want to promote a group of people, or do you have other ns?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an had indeed thought about this. He felt that mu Mian¡¯s injury this time was not a coincidence. In the long run, simr things would definitely happen. He had been working in the Tang family¡¯sw firm for several years and had dealt with some extremely evil people. If he continued to stay in thew firm, his own safety might be somewhat guaranteed, but what about mu Mian? Mu Mian would be implicated by him. Mu Mian¡¯s parents were not satisfied with him, and he had no way of convincing them to hand their daughter over to him. So, huhu ¡°I want to enter the Department of Science management.¡± Tang qingru was a little surprised, but he was also very pleased,¡±Do you really want to enter the Department of discipline?¡± His youngest son had never walked the ordinary path. He disdained to take the Orthodox official career and insisted on making his own way out. A year¡¯s experience in a ce like thew firm was more or less enough, but he had stayed there for five years. Now, he had finally thought it through. Tang qingru nodded slightly. the recent Science and Technology Development in Haicheng has indeed been rapid. The Science and Technology Management research Institute does have room to show off its skills. Director tan of the three research institutes of the Institute of Science and Technology Management will be transferred to the capital after the new year, and the Deputy Director under him will be promoted to director. Your resume is more than enough to be a Deputy Director. Tang Ji ¡®an nodded slightly. okay, then I¡¯ll enter the Department management Office. It was easy to get results and safe to be a department manager. Now that he had someone he liked, he had a soft spot. He was in a dangerous Department, and the past few years of experience had indeed been enough. Hearing this news, Tang qingru was very happy. He didn¡¯t mean to look down on the firm, but if he wanted to go up, he still had to change his way. Now that Ji ¡®an had awakened and was willing to climb up, he could be considered to have a true sessor. alright, I¡¯ll inform the other departments. The personnel transfer order will be issued in March. You¡¯ll be in the Department management Office then. Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t refuse his father. After all, although he was confident in his ability, it was impossible for him to be a deputy Director as soon as he entered the school without the backing of a Big Shot. Since he had such a backer, he should use him if he could. ¡°Alright,¡± he nodded. Tang qingru was even happier and took the initiative to ask, ¡°What¡¯s the name of your partner, Yingluo?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an was a little unhappy. her name is mu Mian. Father, why don¡¯t you remember her name every time? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see her often, so I can¡¯t remember. But I¡¯ll remember it this time. Ask her toe over for dinner when she¡¯s free, okay?¡± Tang qingru chuckled. Tang qingru¡¯s thoughts were that Ji ¡®an had only changed so much after getting along with mu Mian. That was all thanks to mu Mian. He really did not mind being an actress. After all, his precious daughter, song ran, was also an actress. He no longer had any prejudice against actors. alright, ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nodded. let uncle and auntye along. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Although big aunt had acknowledged mu Mian, it was still because mu Mian had saved him that he had eliminated his prejudice against her. Who knew if big aunt would change her mind one day? Therefore, it was necessary to let them see his father¡¯s attitude. His father liked mu Mian, so his first and second aunt would definitely not make things difficult for her in the future. Although they were all rtives, it was still important to have a higher official rank than the other.. Chapter 1559 - 1559: Three lucky cat Chapter 1559: Three lucky cat Trantor: 549690339 His father was now the highest official in the entire family, so his uncles and aunts had to give him some face. The family dinner was set to be the day before the New Year¡¯s Eve. The MU family was also busy preparing for the new year. They cleaned, prepared New Year¡¯s goods, and put up couplets. The festive atmosphere was very strong. Ye Cheng was simply like the son of the ye family, busying himself in and out. Mu Mian did not know what to say. In the afternoon, song ran came over and said to mu Guohui with a smile, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m taking mu Mian out to buy new clothes for the new year.¡± ¡°Alright, you guys go ahead,¡± mu Guohui said, relieved. I¡¯ll Take You There, ¡± Ye Cheng volunteered. my department store will do. After all, his department store was thergest and mostplete in Haicheng. Song ran waved her hand. it¡¯s not suitable for a man to follow a girl when she¡¯s shopping. We¡¯ll go. We don¡¯t have to trouble you. Song ran would definitely side with her second brother. Ye Cheng smiled awkwardly. alright, ¡± he said. you guys can go. In reality, he still could not be shameless. He still wanted to respect mu Mian. Song ran quickly grabbed her hand and ran out. The two of them sat in the car together. Mu Mian whispered, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not actually buying clothes, are you?¡± Song ran patted the bag beside her. I¡¯ve already prepared your New Year¡¯s clothes for you. Now, I¡¯m bringing you to Si Nan mansion. ¡°Then, when are you sending me back?¡± mu Mian shrank her neck. I might be back a littlete tonight. My dad came back from the capital city and organized a grand family dinner. My second brother asked me toe and pick you up. The car stopped at the entrance of Si Nan mansion. There were already many cars parked in front of the mansion. Song ran looked up and saw her brother jinghang waiting for her at the door. He was wearing a coat. She quickly got out of the car and walked over. She said softly, ¡± ¡°Where are niannian and Yanzhi?¡± your father is taking care of them, and Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s uncles and aunties also like them very much. There¡¯s no need to worry about no one taking care of them. Song ran was a little proud, ¡®our niannian¡¯s little Zhangll They have such a sweet mouth, who wouldn¡¯t like them?¡± The three of them entered the house together. Mu Mian saw that Mrs. Su, who had always been picky about her, was actually holding niannian in her arms and smiling so widely that her teeth could be seen but her eyes could not be seen. ¡°What if you call me again? ¡°Hello, grandma,¡± niannian said sweetly. ¡°Do you like big Grandma?¡± ¡°I like it. First grandma looks young, so she doesn¡¯t resemble grandma.¡± Song ran: ¡± our family has really given birth to a social elite. Niannian will be suitable for a job in the media industry in the future. She can be a reporter or a news spokesperson. It¡¯s perfect. I heard that the son of her second brother and aunt is in the news department. She might be able to join the news department in the future. Han ping happily gave her red packets. Song ran saw that niannian, Yanzhi, and Mowen had all received a lot of red packets. Mowen, yang Mowen, was her sister¡¯s son. Under her sister¡¯s insistence, his name changed from yang Guodong to yang Mowen. Other than yang Haitao who felt that it was a pity, everyone else thought that it was a good name. Song ran sighed with emotion. These were not three children. They were three lucky cat. She hoped that the Tang family would organize such family gatherings often so that they could make a small fortune by collecting red packets. As the three of them approached, Tang qingru immediately walked over. He first touched song ran¡¯s head, then looked at mu Mian and said solemnly, ¡± I¡¯ve heard about your relief efforts. I¡¯m really grateful to you. you don¡¯t have to thank me, ¡± mu Mian said hurriedly. I did it out of instinct. I didn¡¯t think too much about it.. Chapter 1560 - 1562 -three departments Chapter 1560: Chapter 1562 -three departments Trantor: 549690339 Tang qingru led her to the dining table, it¡¯s precisely because it¡¯s an instinctive action that it shows how much you care for him. I¡¯m very assured to leave Ji ¡®an in your hands. Tang Ji ¡®an was d that his father was reasonable. Since his father had said this in front of his family, the other people¡¯s objections were insignificant. In reality, even if his father had objected, he would still have insisted on being with mu Mian. However, with his father¡¯s support, it would naturally save him a lot of trouble. His first aunt and second aunt looked at each other. Han ping did not care anymore. She just felt that they had already lowered their status, but mu Mian¡¯s father still took advantage of her. It made her a little angry. Second aunt¡¯s expression was a littleplicated, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Since Ji ¡®an¡¯s father had said so, nothing would be more useful than his words. It seemed that this was the only way. Tang qingru also valued Gu jinghang. He chatted with him for a while at the dinner table and asked about the work arrangements. Gu jinghang also gave a general answer. After all, it was a secret and they couldn¡¯t talk too deeply. The people at the table were all talking about the political affairs. Song ran, song Xuan, and mu Mian could hardly get involved, so they formed their own small circle and talked about their own affairs. In addition, Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s cousins from the SU family also talked about their own matters The only person on the sidelines was probably Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s brother, Tang Jimin. He was a businessman and he could not get along well with the political scene. However, he was not familiar with yang Haitao, song ran, and song Xuan. There was really no one at the table to chat with him. His wife, Huang Ying, was so angry that her face turned green. She felt that the entire family was discriminating against them. However, she was helpless. They were all elders, so how could she dare to get angry? Huang Ying was the typical type of person who bullied the weak and feared the strong. After the meal, everyone formed their own small teams and went off to chat. Huang Ying didn¡¯t dare to cause trouble at her father-inw¡¯s ce, and not many people of the same generation liked her. She could only interrupt her brother-inw, ¡± Ji ¡®an, you Imow, right? after the new year, my uncle will be promoted to the Deputy Director of the three departments of administration. It wasn¡¯t easy for the Huang family to produce an official with some weight, so she had toe out and show off. Her uncle was already over forty years old and had been the director of the three departments for nearly ten years. He had made a lot of connections recently, so it was time for him to be promoted. Tang Ji ¡®an gave her a meaningful look. ¡°Oh? Was it? This is an internal matter of the Academy of Sciences. The approval hasn¡¯t evene out yet, and you already know about it?¡± ¡°We¡¯re family, after all. Isn¡¯t it normal for us to know some inside information?¡± Huang Ying said proudly. Tang Ji ¡®an seemed to smile. this kind of thing can change from time to time. It¡¯s better not to announce it too early. Huang Ying felt that Tang Ji ¡®an was jealous. She scoffed in her heart. Her brother-inw was jealous, so she didn¡¯t say anything. Tang Ji ¡®an turned to chat with mu Mian and ignored Huang Ying. Huang Ying felt bored and could only leave resentfully. Mu Mian kept looking at the clock on the wall and whispered, ¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t go back now, my parents will be worried.¡± In the MU family, mu Guohui and Cao Feng kept looking at the time and muttered, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s already past eight o ¡®clock. Why isn¡¯t the girl back yet?¡± I¡¯ll go take a look at the entrance of the neighborhood, ¡± Ye Cheng said. ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± mu Guohui said. Ye Cheng pulled him back. uncle, it¡¯s cold outside. I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll wait for her at theentrance of themunity.. Chapter 1561 - 1561: You have an opinion? Chapter 1561: You have an opinion? Trantor: 549690339 Mu Guohui nodded. then you should wear more. Put on my yellow coat. It¡¯s really cold outside. In Si Nan mansion, Tang Ji ¡®an led mu Mian to bid farewell to his father. He said in a low voice,? I¡¯ll send her back. Dad, you guys have a good chat.¡± ¡°Go.¡± Tang qingru nodded slightly. Song ran also followed them out. Gu jinghang pulled her back and said, ¡°You¡¯re going too?¡± of course. I¡¯m the one who brought her out, so I¡¯ll have to return her when I go back. Otherwise, her parents won¡¯t be at ease leaving her in my care. As a result, the escort team grew in size. As the car slowly approached Wan Tai garden, mu Mian whispered to Tang Ji ¡®an, ¡± you can just send me to the entrance of the neighborhood and let Xiao ran send me home, okay? ¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an replied lightly. When the car was about to reach the entrance, Ye Cheng sat in the dark, smoking. He saw a few lights turn on, and the car stopped at the entrance of themunity. He saw mu Mian get out of the car, and Tang Ji ¡®an helped her into another car. At this point, Ye Cheng finally understood everything. Her boss, song ran, was obviously on Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s side. He put out the cigarette and stood in the dark, watching the car slowly enter the neighborhood. After a while, he walked into the neighborhood. At the MU family¡¯s house, song ran carried bags of clothes and entered the house with mu Mian. She smiled and said to mu Mian¡¯s parents, ¡® I¡¯m sorry, uncle and Auntie. I had a good time shopping with Mianmian today and had dinner outside. I came backte. Did I make you guys worried? ¡± &Nbsp; ¡± no, no, ¡± mu Guohui quickly said, ¡± we¡¯re not worried about Mianmian being with you. Song ran chuckled. it¡¯ste. I won¡¯t disturb you guys any longer. I¡¯ll head back first. After mu Guohui and Cao Feng exchanged some pleasantries, song ran left the MU family¡¯s house. As soon as she stepped out of the door, she was pulled into the arms of the police inspector. He brought her downstairs.¡±You¡¯re worried enough?¡± you have a problem with that? ¡± song ran chuckled. &Nbsp; ¡°I have an opinion,¡± Gu jinghang looked at her with a dark expression. ¡°Even if you have opinions, you have your reservations. I¡¯m just contributing my own strength to my second brother¡¯s lifelong event.¡± Gu jinghang pulled her into the car. you don¡¯t have to show off your second brother¡¯s capabilities. You should be more concerned about your husband first. Song ran touchedll ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll be concerned about you when I get home tonight.¡± The car slowly left Wan Tai garden, and Ye Cheng knocked on the MU family¡¯s door. As soon as he entered, mu Mian¡¯s face darkened, and she said coldly, ¡® ¡°It¡¯s sote, what are you doing here?¡± Ye Cheng nced at her and did not have the heart to expose her in front of her parents. He only said indifferently, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯te home sote in the future. Your parents will be worried.¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯m going to my room,¡± mu Mian said guiltily. Ye Cheng looked at her back, at her cold back, and forced a smile. He had chosen this path himself. He could still see her smile when they were just ordinary friends. Now that he had chosen this path full of thorns, he could only see her face full of thorns. Ye Cheng, was it worth it? He did not know. He only knew that in one¡¯s life, at least once, one had to follow their heart. The next day was the New Year¡¯s Eve. Every household began to prepare for the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. The MU family had also installed a phone. When they were having the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner at night, the phone rang. The sound of fireworks and firecrackers outside made mu Mian jump for joy. She hurriedly walked over to answer the phone. As expected, it was Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s voice.. ¡°What time do your parents sleep at night?¡± Chapter 1562 - 1562: You can meow like a cat? Chapter 1562: You can meow like a cat? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What do you want to do?¡± she asked in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a red packet when they¡¯re asleep.¡± Mu Mian was shocked, but she also felt sweet. She whispered, ¡± don¡¯te. They want to watch the Spring Festival G. They won¡¯t sleep until midnight. I¡¯ll be there. If you¡¯re tired, go to bed first. I¡¯ll set an rmter. &Nbsp; mu Mian was nervous. how would I know that you¡¯reing? if I knock, it¡¯ll attract my parents ¡®attention. ¡°Then I¡¯ll learn to meow like a cat.¡± She had really made things difficult for second young master Tang. Mu Mian hung up the phone and returned to the dining table. Mu Guohui nced at her and said, ¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Xiao ran, ¡± mu Mian said calmly, ¡± you called to wish me a happy Spring Festival. Mu Guohui tutted. you¡¯re so insensible. He¡¯s your boss, after all. How could you ask him to call you? you can¡¯t do this in the future, understand? ¡± Mu Mian chuckled as she ate a meatball. I got it, dad. I¡¯ll personally go to the second Research Institute tomorrow morning to wish her a Happy New Year. ¡°Yes, bring some decent gifts, understand?¡± ¡°I know, I know,¡± The family sat in a small house with the TV on. The host had already started to congratte the new year. The family ate hot dishes and waited for the Spring Festival G to arrive. After dinner, they began to watch the Spring Festival G. The family sat on the sofa and covered themselves with nkets. The small sun heater was turned on at the side, which was quite warm. Mu Mian kept looking at the clock on the wall. In the past, she felt that the Spring Festival G would be over in a short while, but today, she felt that time was exceptionally long. Four hours was especially unbearable. Finally, unforgettable tonight started singing. Mu Mian heaved a sigh of relief.¡±Hurry up and sleep. It¡¯s gettingte.¡± Mu Guohui and Cao Feng went to the master bedroom and closed the door. After a while, there was a cat¡¯s meow outside the door. Mu Mian whispered, ¡± mom, dad, I¡¯ll go to the door to take a look. There seems to be a cat. ¡°Don¡¯t catch a cold. Let the cat meow,¡± Cao Feng said. Mu Mian: ¡± I¡¯ll get it something to eat. It¡¯s freezing. Don¡¯t freeze to death. why don¡¯t you just bring it home and spread some cotton on it? it¡¯s cold outside, ¡± said Cao Feng. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll see to it. You guys go to sleep.¡± The door opened, and mu Mian sneakily looked behind her. Fortunately, her parents were not young anymore and could not stay upte, so they did note out with her. ¡°You¡¯re reallying?¡± she asked in a low voice, leaving the door ajar. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s deep-set facial features looked particrly handsome under the streetlight. He said softly, ¡± ¡°I promised you that I woulde, so I will definitelye.¡± ¡°You can meow like a cat?¡± mu Mian couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Tang Ji ¡®an rubbed her head, then took out a red packet from the inner pocket of his coat. ¡°I gave you a red packetst year, so there¡¯s no reason not to give it this year. Take it.¡± Mu Mian took the red packet and touched it. It was a thick stack. It felt good to have a rich boyfriend. She pinched the big red packet and looked at him with a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t prepare a red packet for you.¡± ¡°No need. The older one will give the younger one a red packet. You are seven years younger than me, so I should be the one to prepare a red packet for you. Under the light of the corridormp above her head, she looked at the man¡¯s serious expression and felt touched. ¡°How long have you been standing outside?¡± ¡°Not long ago,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an smiled. Mu mianzhall She held his hand, which was very cold. Her heart ached as she said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying. You must have stood there for a long time.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an touched her face. it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s cold outside. Go back and sleep. Mu Mian held his hand tightly. Then, she stood on her tiptoes and kissed Yingying.. Chapter 1563 - 1563: Mu Mian was nervous Chapter 1563: Mu Mian was nervous Trantor: 549690339 I didn¡¯t prepare a red packet for you, but I¡¯ve prepared another gift that you might like. Tang Ji ¡®an, do you like this gift? Second young master Tang used his actions to show how much he liked this gift. What they didn¡¯t see was that it was snowing outside the living room window. On this New Year¡¯s Eve, the two of them were expressing their feelings for each other. Although it was difficult, their hearts were still together. That was enough. A voice came from behind her. Mu Mian was shocked and quickly let go of him. Then, she turned around and entered the house. Bang! The door closed, and mu Mian saw her father walk out of the room in his coat.¡±Where are the cats?¡± Mu Mian touched her neck guiltily,¡¯ah? It said that it¡¯s too timid, so it ran away as soon as the door opened. Alright, dad, go in quickly.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t catch a cold, did you?¡± mu Guohui held her hand. Mu Mian felt even more guilty. no, no. Hurry up and go to sleep. Late at night, shey in bed.ll On purpose, she did not cover herself with the nket. The next morning, on the first day of the new year, she felt a little cold. Mu Guohui was worried. He was a doctor, so he made some pills for her at home and kept nagging, ¡± ¡°Look, I got coldst night.¡± Mu Miany in bed, trembling. I just feel that it¡¯s Too Cold at Home. I feel cold even when I sleep at night and during the day. It was impossible to install a heater in an ordinary neighborhood like their house. This was her n. ¡°Are you cold?¡± mu Guohui asked worriedly. Should I charge another hot water bottle for you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like a cup of water on a burning cart of firewood,¡± mu Mian shook her head. Cao Feng was also very worried. ¡°Then what should we do? The doctor said that Mianmian has taken too much medicine recently, and her immune system is a little weak. I hope she doesn¡¯t catch a cold every few days.¡± ¡°What should we do then?¡± mu Guohui was in a terrible fix. it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, ¡± mu Mian said pretentiously. you¡¯ll be fine once you get used to it. There was a knock on the door. Tang Ji ¡®an came over with some New Year¡¯s gifts. As the saying goes, don¡¯t hit a smiling person. Moreover, it was the new year. These elders were more feudal and superstitious. On the new year, they couldn¡¯t scold people, nor could they give people a bad look. Tang Ji ¡®an put the New Year¡¯s gift aside and respectfully greeted mu Mian¡¯s parents with traditional etiquette. Mu Guohui could only smile at them. Tang Ji ¡®an looked around.¡±Where¡¯s mu Mian?¡± The sound of coughing came from the bedroom, and his heart skipped a beat. This girl had caught a cold after standing outside the house for a whilest night? He hurriedly went to the bedroom and saw mu Mian leaning on the bed in Casual Cotton clothes.ll He immediately frowned and walked over, saying in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well?¡± ¡°Yes, I feel cold all over,¡± mu Mian quickly acted out. Tang Ji ¡®an reached out to touch her forehead and frowned. ¡°I think I have a fever.¡± Behind him, mu Guohui coughed and said, ¡± I¡¯m a doctor. I know how to take care of my daughter. I¡¯ve already given her medicine. She¡¯ll be better after drinking some water and sleeping. Tang Ji ¡®an looked around and said worriedly, ¡± ¡®Why does this room look like an ice cer?¡± Mu Guohui said,¡¯l can¡¯t help it. Isn¡¯t Sea city like this? It¡¯s warmer outside than in the house in winter.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an furrowed his brows. she¡¯s quite weak right now. If she continues to stay here, her cold will only worsen. ¡°What should we do then?¡± Cao Feng was very worried. Mu Mian was nervous and looked at Tang Ji ¡®an nervously. She had not talked to Tang Ji¡¯ an before, so she didn¡¯t know if he could understand the profoundness of it and understand her thoughts.. Chapter 1564 - 1566-the higher the Dao, the higher the devil Chapter 1564: Chapter 1566-the higher the Dao, the higher the devil Trantor: 549690339 Tang Ji ¡®an furrowed his brows. my Si Nan mansion has a heater, ¡°he said seriously. if uncle and aunty don¡¯t worry, you can let me take her back. I¡¯ll take care of her. ¡°How can we do that?¡± mu Guohui¡¯s face darkened. Mu Mian coughed even harder. She patted her chest as she coughed and looked at mu Guohui with resentment. Cao Fengs heart softened. old mu, Mianmian is sick. Why are you still so worried? ¡± Don¡¯t tell me you want her illness to get worse?¡± Mu Guohui was caught in an intense mental struggle, while mu Mian was still coughing miserably. In the end, mu Guohui doted on his daughter and did not want her to suffer. Mu Mian¡¯s back was scalded and she had been lying in the hospital recently. Her immune system was not strong to begin with. Furthermore, the winter this year was really cold, and the house was like an ice cer. If this continued, her body would definitely not be able to take it. He made up his mind and said, ¡°you can move in, but you ¡­¡±Il Mom will go with you to take care of you.¡± He would definitely be worried if his daughter were to live alone in a man¡¯s house. Mu Mian looked at Tang Ji ¡®an awkwardly, but Tang Ji¡¯ an nodded. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mu Guohui went to pack his luggage. As he was packing, he said to Cao Feng, ¡°You have to be careful of second young master Tang when you move in, you Imow? Don¡¯t let him do anything out of line to our Mianmian.¡± ¡°Second young master Tang doesn¡¯t look like that kind of person,¡± Cao Feng whispered. tsk! mu Guohui snorted. you don¡¯t understand men. Anyway, you have to keep an eye on them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Cao Feng nodded. So, on the first day of the new year, mu Mian was wrapped up like a dumpling and sent to Tang Ji ¡®an. She rejoiced that her mother was soft-hearted and soft-hearted, so even if she went to Si Nan mansion with her, it wouldn¡¯t be of much use. Tang Ji ¡®an did everything by himself, and she carried the luggage herself. When they arrived at Si Nan mansion, Cao Feng was shocked when she entered the house. this room is so warm. It feels like spring. Tang Ji ¡®an smiled. yes, there¡¯s a floor heater in the house. Auntie, you can stay on the first floor. I¡¯ll call Auntie Lin toe over and help you clean up your room. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself, I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± Cao Feng said hurriedly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring her to the second floor.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an helped mu Mian up. He carried her luggage with one hand and helped her up to the second floor with the other. Mu Mian was ted when she entered the room. the devil rises ten feet above the Daoist. Old mu didn¡¯t expect this, did he? ¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an narrowed his eyes at her. I didn¡¯t cover myself with a nket on purposest night, ¡± mu Mian said proudly. you cooperated well. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s face immediately darkened. you mean you want to stay at my ce? you deliberately caught a cold? ¡± Mu Mian nodded. I can¡¯t think of any other way. My dad usually looks kind, but he¡¯s actually a very stubborn person. Tang Ji ¡®an was both angry and distressed. He reached out and pushed her head. ¡°How can you joke around with your own body? You¡¯ve juste out of the hospital and you¡¯re down with a cold now. You¡¯re so tired!¡± He was so angry that he was at a loss for words. Mu Mian chuckled. it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be fine after I take some medicine. I can stay here for a while. My dad can¡¯t do anything to me. Tang Ji ¡®an was speechless, ¡°you little girl!¡± Tang Ji ¡®an told her to lie on the bed.ll Then, he covered her with a Goose Down nket. There was a big window next to her. With the heat from the floor and the sun, the house was warm. It was a world of difference from the ice cave in mu Mian¡¯s house. ¡°Rich people really know how to enjoy life,¡± mu Mian eximed.. Chapter 1565 - 1565: Ji ‘an insisted on cooking Chapter 1565: Ji ¡®an insisted on cooking Trantor: 549690339 Tang Ji ¡®an poured her a cup of hot water. Mu Mian touched her neck. but I don¡¯t think I know how to enjoy life as much as you guys do. I¡¯m not from a rich family, so I¡¯m still like my parents when ites to spending money. I¡¯m not willing to spend money. In fact, if mu Mian wanted to buy a higher ss house with floor heaters, she could also afford it. However, she was influenced and learned to be thrifty like her parents. Tang Ji ¡®an tucked her in. I¡¯ll spend as I like. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll learn from second young master Tang how to be extravagant and wasteful,¡± mu Mian chuckled. you can spend as much as you like. I have money anyway. ¡°It feels good to be protected by a rich man,¡± mu Mian pulled his hand. There was a knock on the door, and mu Mian quickly let go of Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s hand. Tang Jit an walked over and opened the door for Cao Feng. &Nbsp; Cao Feng¡¯s actions were a little reserved. inspector Tang, you can go ahead with your work. I¡¯ll take care of Mianmian. mom, it¡¯s the first day of the new year. What could happen to him? ¡± mu Mianughed. Cao Feng smiled awkwardly. it¡¯s the new year, so I asked aunt Lin and sixth uncle to take a few days off, ¡® Tang Ji ¡®an said with a kind expression. I¡¯ll go make lunch for you. ¡°I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it,¡± Cao Feng said quickly. Tang Ji ¡®an smiled. I¡¯ll do it. Auntie, you can apany mu Mian. After that, he walked out of the room, went downstairs, and went into the kitchen. He saw some vegetables and meat that aunt Lin had prepared in the cab, and suddenly felt a headache. He went out of the kitchen, took a notebook and pen, and went to the living room to call aunt Lin¡¯s house. ¡°Aunt Lin, can you teach me how to cook a few dishes? I need to deal with them.¡± Aunt Lin was surprised, ¡°ah?¡± Did they have guests? I¡¯ll go over and cook for you, okay?¡± ¡°No need. Just tell me a few dishes that are easier to cook and I¡¯ll cook them myself. ¡± it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t have anything to do at home. I¡¯ll go over and make it for you. Tang Ji ¡®an facepalmed. aunt Lin, you really don¡¯t have to. Okay, tell me. I¡¯ll write it down. Tang Ji ¡®an took notes seriously. Aunt Lin didn¡¯t dare to teach him anyplicated dishes, so she only taught him a few simple stews. Tang Jit an took down everything meticulously. After hanging up the phone, aunt Lin said to her sixth uncle, ¡± ¡°I think mu Mian went to Si Nan mansion, and Ji ¡®an insisted on cooking for himself.¡± ¡°Then it must be mu Mian.¡± His sixth uncle nodded. Tang Ji ¡®an entered the kitchen with a slip of paper. He had always been calm and collected, but the kitchen seemed to be in a mess. He looked at his notes and fumbled around, making the dishes with difficulty. After a while, the people upstairs smelled the aroma of food. Mu Mian smiled at her mother. he doesn¡¯t usually cook. He¡¯s cooking for me. She had to let her mother see how good Tang Ji ¡®an was. Her mother would definitely be touched. ¡°It¡¯s not a glorious thing to not cook,¡± Cao Feng said, pouting. Mu Mian was speechless. he has a nanny at home. He has someone to take care of him since he was young. Why does he still want to learn how to cook? ¡± I¡¯m just afraid that people who grew up in such families don¡¯t know how to love others, ¡± Cao Feng argued. do you know that? ¡± Mu Mian raised her eyebrows. you¡¯ve seen it for yourself. He¡¯s good at taking care of people. He even cooked for me. Cao Feng had nothing to say. this is a big family with many people. It¡¯splicated. Your father and I are not afraid of anything but you.. Do you understand our good intentions? Chapter 1566 - 1568-fight to old age Chapter 1566: Chapter 1568-fight to old age Trantor: 549690339 Mu Mian took her mother¡¯s hand. but Tang Ji ¡®an is a very independent person. His aunt doesn¡¯t like me, but he¡¯s always on my side, which also hit his aunt hard. Now, his aunt no longer objects to us being together. Also, Ji¡¯ an¡¯s father, council member Tang qingru, is also quite good to me. He has the final say in the Tang family. As long as he agrees to me being with Ji ¡®an, no one else will dare to say anything. they won¡¯t do anything to you on the surface, ¡± Cao Feng sighed. but if you can¡¯t get into such a big family, it¡¯s already torturous enough, isn¡¯t it? ¡± Mu Mian said seriously, ¡°mom, do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who would live to please others?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t force me to maintain a superficial harmony with his rtives. He¡¯s not a hypocrite, so I think you and dad are just worrying about nothing. What do you think?¡± How could Cao Feng win against mu Mian? after a few words, she was defeated and waved her hand.¡±l can¡¯t win against you, I can¡¯t win against you. In any case, your father and I are doing this for your own good.¡± Mu Mian reached out to hug her. mother, you should wish for me to be happy for my own good, right? ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter,¡± Cao Feng sighed. After more than an hour, Tang Ji ¡®an came into the room and asked them to go down for dinner. Cao Feng walked in front, while mu Mian and Tang Ji¡¯ an walked behind. ¡°You cooked it. Can it be eaten?¡± mu Mian mumbled. Tang Ji ¡®an rubbed her head without a change in his expression. ¡°I¡¯ve tasted them. They¡¯re all qualified.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard,¡± mu Mian heaved a sigh of relief. The three of them sat in the dining room. Cao Feng took a look and saw three dishes and one soup. There were braised pork ribs with winter bamboo shoots stewed meat with hundred leaves, stir-fried mushrooms with green cabbage, and carp and tofu soup. There were meat and vegetables, and it was a bncedbination. She took a bite of the hundred leaves and found it quite appetizing. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Tang Ji ¡®an in a new light. Tang Ji ¡®an looked at his future mother-inw nervously. ¡°Auntie, do you like ¡°It¡¯s not bad,¡± Cao Feng quickly said. Mu Mian suddenly felt proud. ¡°I should have asked my dad toe over and try it.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an smiled. next time, ask uncle toe too. Cao Feng couldn¡¯t say anything. He was the son of a cab member and she was a big Shot herself. He had washed his hands and made soup for her daughter. What else could she say about his sincerity? They had a happy lunch. At the No. 2 Institute, the two little balls dressed up as New Year¡¯s dolls were so cute that song ran could not help but hold her heart in her hands. ¡°Oh my God, I¡¯m too good at giving birth. I gave birth to two such cute children.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve done a great job.¡± Director Gu looked at her with a smile. As he said that, he took out three red packets from his pocket. He gave one to Yanzhi and his father, ¡± ¡°Thank you, dad.¡± Gu jinghang gave another red packet to niannian. Niannian took the red packet and walked to song ran with a smile. ¡°Mom, buy me some candy.¡± Song ranughed. silly girl. This money is in your pocket. I l You don¡¯t have anything to do with mom¡¯s pocket.¡± After all, niannian was only two years old. Although she was smart, she did not understand the tricks of adults. She still gave the red packet to song ran. Gu jinghang took out another big red packet and waved at song ran. ¡°Come here.¡± Song ran pounced on him happily. my red packet must be bigger than theirs. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let it go. Gu jinghang looked at her helplessly and asked, ¡®how old are you? Are you still going to fight with the children over this?¡± ¡°Live to old age, fight to old age..¡± Chapter 1567 - 1569-it’s better to be careful Chapter 1567: Chapter 1569-it¡¯s better to be careful Trantor: 549690339 Gu jinghang pinched her face. yours is the biggest. They¡¯ll pay ten Yuan each and you¡¯ll pay six hundred Yuan. Are you satisfied? ¡± Song ran kissed the red packet. I¡¯m very satisfied. Gu jinghang patted Yanzhi¡¯s head. take your sister to see your aunt. The two little turnips were dressed in festive red cotton-padded jackets as they skipped out. As soon as they left, Gu jinghang¡¯s expression turned serious. Song ran was a little confused.¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu jinghang reached out and put his arm around her. before I was promoted to the director of the second Research Institute, the Institute of Science and Technology actually nned to transfer another person over. Did you know that? ¡± Song ran shrugged. are you kidding me? ¡± It¡¯s all confidential research. If you don¡¯t tell me, how can I know?¡± Gu jinghang: ¡± I originally wanted to transfer an officer from the Western research Institute to be the director. However, I made a contribution by sessfully participating in theunch of a rocket and destroying the enemy¡¯s aerospace industry. So, I was promoted first. Song ran¡¯s expression turned serious. therade who was supposed to be transferred over to be the Superintendent must hate you very much, right? ¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes were deep. he was recently transferred to Haicheng. However, he did not go to the second Institute. Instead, he went to the Medical Institute and became the Vice Director. Song ran nodded her head thoughtfully. then, you¡¯ll probably bump into each other when you go to the general Academy of Sciences for meetings in the future. Gu jinghang nodded. I heard that his entire family is here. He has two sons. The eldest son is in the Research Institute while the second son is in business. The second son has always been in Haicheng. Song ran patted his shoulder. we don¡¯t have to be afraid of him. My dad is a cab member, my brother is the director of the Department, and my brother-inw is a famous businessman in Haicheng. We don¡¯t have to be afraid of him. Gu jinghang looked at her, speechless. I¡¯m not afraid of him. I¡¯m just worried about you. Song ran frowned. we¡¯re all colleagues. I don¡¯t think they¡¯d dare to go overboard. that¡¯s true, ¡± Gu jinghang nodded with a serious expression. however, it¡¯s better to be careful. Song ran nodded. don¡¯t worry. I know. At the Research Institute of the first Academy of Sciences, after Deputy Director an and his family had settled down, his second son an Zhiyuan said unhappily, ¡± father, you said that you¡¯re going to visit Gu jinghang tomorrow? ¡± An Changsong frowned. don¡¯t call him ¡®Gu jinghang¡¯. When you go there tomorrow, call him¡¯ chief Gu¡¯. Do you understand? ¡± An Zhiyuan¡¯s expression became even more displeased. he stole your position. Although he¡¯s been transferred here, your title still has the word ¡®vice¡¯ in front of it. He¡¯s about the same age as big brother, but he¡¯s already the director. I really don¡¯t like him. An Changsong said coldly, ¡± he has made a great contribution. This has nothing to do with his age. Tomorrow, you either go with him and be respectful, or you don¡¯t go. An Zhiyuan felt a little aggrieved, but he did not dare to talk back to his father. He could only swallow his anger. The next day, an Changsong went to the second Institute with his eldest son an Zhiguo, but his second son an Zhiyuan did not go. He couldn¡¯t stand the sight of director Gu, who had climbed to the position of the Director at a young age. That was originally his father¡¯s position, and his father was already 50 years old. He had been promoted to the position of the Director with great difficulty, but he had been interrupted halfway. He didn¡¯t know if he would have the chance to be promoted to director in this life. How could he go and meet the young director so calmly? 3rd afternoonll At the second Research Institute, Gu jinghang and song ran did their part as the hosts. They sent Deputy Director an and Deputy Section Chief an to the entrance of the Research Institute before they returned to the dormitory together.. Chapter 1568 - 1568: Psychological imbalance Chapter 1568: Psychological imbnce Trantor: 549690339 On the way back, song ran said, ¡± I feel that this Deputy Director an is quite honest. ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± Gu jinghang nodded. since he brought his eldest son to visit you, why didn¡¯t his second sone along? ¡°asked song ran. &Nbsp; ¡°I guess the second son isnt from the Academy of Sciences, so I didn¡¯t bring him here.¡± Song ran nodded. perhaps. It seems like there¡¯s nothing to be wary of, Deputy Director an. Gu jinghang¡¯s expression was solemn. you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. You should be more careful. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± On the seventh day after the new year, song ran went to herpany. At that time, herpany had already reached the scale of hundreds of artistes and behind ¨C the-scenes staff. Other than Feng Bao ¡®Er and Mu Mian, there were also a few other actors and actresses who had just been recruited. It could be said that Wan Yi had officially reced the song and dance troupe model and became a rtively popr entertainmentpany in the country. This model was also learned by others, and now entertainmentpanies were set up everywhere. When thepany was big, there would be more people, and when there were more people, the People¡¯s hearts would not be as United. There were always people whoined thatst year¡¯s year-end bonus wasn¡¯t enough, and this year¡¯s sry increase wasn¡¯t very satisfactory. Wan Yi¡¯s ountant, Zhao Juan was one of them. She was already in her early forties. In this kind of entertainmentpany, she would feel a little psychologically unbnced to see those actors with high sries, while she only had a fixed sry. However, she was powerless to change what she thought was unfair. Thus, all she could do was sigh andment that fate was unfair. At 5:30 in the evening, Zhao Juan and a cashier from the same Department went to Huainan Beef Soup restaurant near thepany for dinner. Because it was the beginning of the year, the ounts were busier, and they had to stay behind to work overtime. In fact, ording to the market price of her peers, song ran did not treat them badly. In fact, she was very generous and gave them a generous year-end bonus. But after all, there was still a huge gap between an ordinary profession and an actor. The ountant, Zhao Juan, and the cashier, Zhang Ling, gathered together and sighed. ¡°Mu Mian and Feng Bao ¡®er really earned a lotst year,¡± Zhao Juan shook her head and said. One of them was in charge of paying the sry, and the other was in charge of auditing, so both of them knew how much the artists under Wan Yi could get a year. The two of them felt a little psychologically unbnced. Zhang Ling tutted. that¡¯s right. It¡¯s really easy for them to earn money. They can easily buy a small house in a year. Unlike us, my family of six has to squeeze into a tube-shaped apartment. It¡¯s really inconvenient to move up and down. Zhao Juan ate a mouthful of beef noodles, her expression gloomy. that¡¯s right. I heard that mu Mian bought two houses in one gost year. The money came in like a gust of wind. Zhang Ling chimed in. Feng Bao ¡®er is even better. She bought a small bungalow near Huangpu River. The houses there are expensive. As the two of them were talking in full swing, they didn¡¯t notice that a man not far behind them had been watching them. The man was an Zhiyuan. He smiled when he heard their conversation. After Zhao Juan and Zhang Ling finished dinner, they rushed back to thepany and continued to work overtime. When they worked overtime, song ran would apany them and buy them red bean taro balls to eat. As it was the beginning of the year, she even gave each of them a big red packet. As a boss, song ran was considered very generous. However, a man¡¯s greed was endless. When it was nine O ¡®clock, song ran looked at her watch and pped her hands. ¡°It¡¯s toote, you guys should go home. I¡¯ll get brother Jun to drive you guys home..¡± Chapter 1569 - 1569: Who are you? Chapter 1569: Who are you? Trantor: 549690339 After that, the group of people left thepany together. Gu jinghang¡¯s car was waiting for her outside the small courtyard. Song ran wrapped her coat tightly around herself and quickly got in. The Army in front drove away slowly. Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes were focused on the people around him so he did not notice that someone had followed the car in front. ¡°Dapeng, let¡¯s go back to the Institute,¡± Gu jinghang said in a deep voice. ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Song ran copsed in his arms, exhausted. ¡°I¡¯m so tired.¡± Gu jinghang hugged her tightly. since you¡¯re so tired, why didn¡¯t you go home earlier? ¡± Song ran repliedzily, ¡°I was busy at the beginning of the year. Ourpany¡¯s profits are good, and the ountants have to work overtime to do the ounts. We also have to submit all kinds of annual reports and formte new financial systems for the year. I¡¯m the boss after all. They¡¯re so busy, so how can I just run away? I have to work hard with my employees. Gu jinghang gently kissed the top of her head and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re a good boss, but I think you should hire someone who can rece you. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± Song ran heaved a sigh of relief. yeah, I have the same idea. I want to hire a professional manager. Gu jinghang obviously did not understand such an advanced concept. ¡°A professional manager?¡± Song ranid on hisp and pinched his face. you don¡¯t need to know. Anyway, I¡¯m just spending money to hire professionals to help me manage thepany. After this period of work is over, I want to hire someone who has studied abroad and graduated from an International School to help me manage thepany. That way, I can also show off in front of the students from the International School, hehehe. Gu jinghang chuckled and shook his head. Song ran raised her eyebrows. I¡¯ve always been like this. Do you have any objections, inspector Gu? ¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± On the other side, da Jun drove the car and sent Zhao Juan home first. She also lived in an old house in the alley of Haicheng. She got out of the car. It was a winter night, and it was quiet all around. Only the asional barking could be heard in the distance. She walked along the alley and passed by her neighbor¡¯s building. She could hear the TV inside. She was a little resentful. It was so cold and everyone else was already in bed watching TV, but she had to work overtime until now. This sister, because you worked overtime, when your boss gave you a big red packet, you were also very happy to receive it. Why did he turn around and startining again? Zhao Juan walked on indignantly when she suddenly heard someone call her from behind. Because the alley was dimly lit, she was shocked. She was afraid that it was a criminal. She turned her head in fear and saw a man in his forties. ¡°Who are you?¡± Zhao Juan asked warily. What¡¯s the matter?¡± The man walked closer to her and said directly, ¡± ¡®You¡¯re working at Wan Yi, but you¡¯re staying here? Do you know how rich yourpany¡¯s boss is? Do you know how rich the actors in yourpany are?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Zhao Juan¡¯s eyes were still guarded. The man continued, ¡± your boss, song ran, always buys the houses one by one. She has assets of more than ten million. The famous Feng Bao ¡®er, mu Mian, Zhang Lingfeng, su Weide, and all the other actors and actresses in yourpany, even though they are not well-known, are all living a well-off life. With just a few words, he had struck Zhao Juan¡¯s sore spot. help me with a small matter, ¡± the man continued. I¡¯ll give you a big house and send your son to study in a university abroad. Zhao Juan was both afraid and moved. It was very popr to study abroad now. Many of her friends had sent their children to study abroad. She and her husband were considered ordinary working ss, so they didn¡¯t have the ability to send their sons to study abroad. She was depressed about this.. Chapter 1570 - 1570: Not married yet Chapter 1570: Not married yet Trantor: 549690339 ¡°In addition, I will give you 500000 Yuan.¡± When she heard the strange man say this, she was immediately moved, but she was conflicted and hesitant. ¡°Who are you? What do you want me to do?¡± it¡¯s not about murder or arson, ¡± the man said in a low voice. it¡¯s just using the little power you have to do some small things. ¡°What is it exactly?¡± Zhao Juan was still very cautious. The man sized her up and said a few words in a low voice. Zhao Juan¡¯s face trembled a little, and she looked very nervous. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t. If my boss finds out, I¡¯ll be finished. The man¡¯s expression was indifferent. the choice is in your hands. We won¡¯t force you. I l Give me a call once you¡¯ve thought it through. This is my phone number, take it. We¡¯ve found a few candidates. If you really don¡¯t dare to, we won¡¯t force you. We¡¯ll find someone else.¡± After that, the man turned around and left the alley coldly. Zhao Juan clutched a piece of paper in her hand and fell into an intense mental struggle. This was undoubtedly a great opportunity. If she did it, she would not have to worry about food and clothing for the rest of her life. She could live in a big house, and her son could study abroad. She could also earn arge sum of money. It was so tempting. She clutched the note tightly and hurried home. The next day, song ran¡¯s actors and actresses rushed to thepany for a meeting. Early in the morning, the courtyard was filled with cars. Tang Ji ¡®an had also sent mu Mian, who had recovered from her cold, to the meeting. When Zhao Juan alighted from the bus, she saw that the courtyard was filled with cars. They were all younger than her, but they all had big houses and cars, making her envious and jealous. When Zhao Juan entered the courtyard, they all greeted her very politely. Zhao Juan looked at these actors who were younger than her and felt more and more unbnced in her heart. Song ran¡¯s car entered the courtyard slowly. She had the most people with her. She brought three cars and six or seven bodyguards. After all, she had been kidnapped twice and was scared of it. However, in Zhao Juan¡¯s eyes, she thought, at such a young age, only 23 years old, with so many assets and such a big event, why was there such a big difference between people? Song ran was very respectful to thepany¡¯s staff, especially an old ountant like Zhao Juan. She smiled and greeted her, ¡± ¡°Good Morning, sister Zhao.¡± Zhao Juan forced out a smile, ¡± ¡°Morning.¡± Mu Mian and Feng Baoer went over to wee them. The three of them had a good rtionship to begin with. They held hands and entered the small building together with smiles on their faces. Zhao Juan looked at the backs of the three people and felt that she was a failure. Just then, the cashier came in from outside. Zhao Juan found her colleagues and the two of them entered thepany together. Song ran held mu Mian¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡± ¡°The wound on your back, has it healed? My brother-inw is going to Country M soon, so I¡¯ll ask him to see if there¡¯s any ointment with miraculous effects for you.¡± Mu Mian waved her hand. your second brother has already found all kinds of ointments. Now, there¡¯s only a palm-sized scar left. It¡¯s already considered a very good recovery. Song Ransell Squintll ¡°Did my second brother apply the ointment for you?¡± he asked. Mu Mian¡¯s face turned red. ¡°What are you talking about? We¡¯re not even married yet, how could that be possible?¡± Feng Bao ¡®er also looked at mu Mian with interest. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to apply medicine on your back.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been wiping myself in front of the mirror,¡± mu Mian said, feeling wronged. Song ran teased her. aren¡¯t you staying at my second brother¡¯s house now? ¡± What should we do with this freebor force?¡± ¡°I told you we¡¯re not married yet.¡± Mu Mian¡¯s face turned even redder.. Chapter 1571 - 1571: Who wouldn’t be afraid of her? Chapter 1571: Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid of her? Trantor: 549690339 Song ran smiled and touched her face. I¡¯m telling you, you have to tease him asionally. Make him feel like he can¡¯t stop himself. Then, he will love you more. Do you understand? ¡± ¡°Someone¡¯s sharing his love experience.¡± Feng Bao ¡®er raised her eyebrows. Mu Mian pretended to be serious, but in her heart, she took out a small notebook and noted it down. So this was how love was supposed to be. Feng Bao ¡®Er and Mu Mian were the original shareholders of the Company. In addition, both of them were popr now, so they were rtively rich. As for song ran, she was even richer. She ran her own entertainmentpany and developed real estate with her sister and brother-inw. She was definitely a richdy now. However, the three of them kept a low profile and didn¡¯t wear gold or silver. They even wanted to write the word ¡®rich¡¯ on their faces. The three of them kept a low profile, but after thepany¡¯sll Some of the actors that entered the show were not like this. The typical examples were Yu Hong and Zhuang Yi. These two were quite popr and were more high-profile. They wore Pearl, agate, mink, velvet, and crocodile-skin bags. From head to toe, it was obvious that they were rich. They were rich but uncultured, so they had the aura of a nouveau riche. Yu Hong carried her handbag and saw the inly dressed ountant, Zhao Juan. She poked at her sore spot and asked, ¡± ¡°Did you get a lot of bonusst year, ountant Zhao?¡± Zhao Juan couldn¡¯t keep her face straight and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°How can I bepared to you guys? Yu Hong said arrogantly, ¡± that¡¯s the bad thing about getting a fixed sry. However, it¡¯s also considered to be rtively safe and stable. It¡¯s also quite good to live a normal life. Unlike us, although we get a lot, we also have to pay a lot of taxes. At the beginning of every year, we have to pay taxes to the country. It¡¯s so heartbreaking. ¡°That¡¯s right, big sister Zhao, you don¡¯t have to worry about that, do you?¡± Zhuang Yi chimed in. Zhao Juan¡¯s expression turned even uglier, but she had nothing to say. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you guys very free?¡± Song ran¡¯s voice came from behind. Although song ran was younger than them, Yu Hong and Zhuang Yi were still afraid of her. After all, she had a strong background. She was the Father of a cab member and the husband of the police chief. Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid of her? ¡°Director song, we¡¯re just having a chat with sister Zhao. We don¡¯t have any other intentions,¡± Yu Hong quickly said. Song ran¡¯s expression was unfriendly. if you think that you¡¯re paying too much tax, I¡¯ll ask supervisor li to arrange fewer shows for you this year. That way, you¡¯ll be paid less. ¡°Chief song, we don¡¯t mind paying taxes, we really don¡¯t.¡± Yu Hong and Zhuang Yi quickly said. hurry up, ¡± song ran said coldly. let¡¯s go into the meeting room. The two of them rushed into the meeting room. Song ran reached out and patted Zhao Juan¡¯s shoulder gently. Sheforted her, ¡± ¡°Sister Zhao, don¡¯t take their words to heart, okay?¡± Zhao Juan was a little upset, but she suppressed the anger in her heart and forced a smile. I got it, director song. I still have a lot of ounts to do. I¡¯ll go to the office first. yes, ¡± song ran nodded. you can go in. Song ran brought mu Mian and Feng Baoer into the meeting room. Director li briefly exined thepany¡¯s osmanthus flowers and the arrangements for the actors for the first half of the year. Due to mu Mian¡¯s injury, she was scheduled to join the crew in March. She was going to film a heartwarming drama about the lives of ordinary working families in Haicheng. Mu Mian quite liked this script. It had her family¡¯s shadow in it. It was in, warm, and simple. She liked the feeling of being down-to-earth. On the other side of the ounting office, the head ountant Zhao Juan and the cashier Zhang Ling were binding the vouchers together. The other two ountants had gone outside to check the inventory. ¡°The people in the meeting room are all rich people,¡± Zhao Juan probed.. Chapter 1572 - 1572: It has nothing to do with me Chapter 1572: It has nothing to do with me Trantor: 549690339 The people in the meeting were all actors and directors, and they were all quite rich. Zhang Ling sighed, ¡°we don¡¯t have that kind of face. They used to say that acting is a show.¡±ll Zi, look at this now.ll We earn the most.¡± ¡°Are you willing to be like this for the rest of your life?¡± Zhao Juan also sighed. Zhang Ling nced at her and said,¡±what can we do?¡± We have to behave ourselves and earn a fixed sry.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight,¡± Zhao Juan said with a smile. The man had promised her so many benefits yesterday so that she could evade tax during the tax return at the beginning of the year. As the head ountant, she would not be able toplete it without the cashier¡¯s cooperation. Therefore, she could give a portion of the money to the cashier and ask the cashier to help her. Only with the cooperation of the two could this task bepleted. At noon, the meeting was over, and a group of morous people left thepany. Zhao Juan pushed a small cart of ounting records into the data room and saw theming out of the meeting room. They were indeed a group of people that made people jealous. Vanity could really destroy a person, making them blind and extreme. Song ran looked at mu Mian with a smile. I think my second brother is still waiting for you in the living room. ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to do at the office today,¡± mu Mian said shyly. In fact, it wasn¡¯t that thew firm was fine, but that Tang Ji ¡®an had already started to let go of thew firm¡¯s Affairs and was preparing to enter the Department management Office. There must be nothing to do at the beginning of the Department administration, which was why he had been rtively idle recently. As soon as mu Mian entered the hall, Tang Ji ¡®an stood up. ¡°Can we go back now?¡± I was supposed to be busy this afternoon, ¡°song ran said. but for the sake of second brother, I let her go earlier. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at song ran. she¡¯s still a patient. Don¡¯t push her too hard. Arrange a job for herter. Song ran felt wronged. you can ask Mianmian. I¡¯ve been taking good care of her. She¡¯ll only start work in March. Tang Ji ¡®an frowned. it¡¯s already February. There¡¯s only a month left before they start work? ¡± my injuries are much better now, ¡± mu Mian said hurriedly. Xiao ran has already taken care of me. Don¡¯t push your luck. Song ran quickly waved her hands. second brother, that¡¯s her own opinion. It has nothing to do with me. I didn¡¯t force her to say it. After he finished speaking, he hurriedly left. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at mu Mian, Mu Mian walked out of the building with him. The car sped all the way back to Si Nan mansion. On the way back, Cao Feng was watching TV in the hall. The weather forecast was ying. why is it still several degrees below zero? ¡± Cao Feng muttered. when will the temperature rise? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an felt that the heavens were helping him. He hoped that the cold weather wouldst for a while longer so that mu Mian could stay here for a while. As soon as they returned, Cao Feng quickly came out to wee them. She had a good impression of Tang Ji ¡®an. After living here for a few days, she could see that Tang Ji¡¯ an was not arrogant towards mu Mian, nor would he use his family background to pressure her. On the contrary, he was very considerate. He gave his aunt Lin a few days off during the new year, and he was the one cooking almost all the time. Although the taste of the food was average, the thought was the most important. She felt that it was very precious. He was very thoughtful, not only in cooking, but also in every detail. These days, there were people who came to visit her from time to time, all to deliver medicine to her. All kinds of external ointments bought from abroad dazzled her.. Chapter 1573 - 1573: Blame your sister Chapter 1573: me your sister Trantor: 549690339 Tang Ji ¡®an would always carefully test it on the back of his hand first, afraid that the medicine would have any side effects. He would only be at ease using the medicine that he had tried on mu Mian. She had seen all of Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s actions. She walked in front of the two of them and asked mu Mian with concern, ¡® ¡°You¡¯re not tired from going to thepany today, are you?¡± ¡°Your daughter isn¡¯t made of paper. Don¡¯t worry, okay?¡± mu Mianughed. Cao Feng was relieved. Her daughter was lucky. She had someone to take care of her wherever she went. That Xiao ran was really sincere to her. It was pretty good. After lunch, Tang Ji ¡®an sat in the side hall and looked at some information. He was looking at the information from the Department of State Affairs about the economic development trend in Haicheng in recent years, which aspects to focus on, and which aspects to focus on. State-owned enterprises were no longer dominant, and they were vigorously attracting foreign enterprises. Three foreign banks had been introduced, and the negotiation for a foreign five-star hotel such as Hilton was in progress. Severalrge International ounting firms such as pricey house were also in progress. Sea city was a diversified and international city. If they wanted to have long-term economic development, they couldn¡¯t be conservative andcent. Tang Ji ¡®an studied politics andw when he was in University, but his father had always let him learn about economics, business, andmerce. The early 1990s was a period of economic development. His father stood at a high position and saw far ahead, so he naturally had foresight. Besides, he had a strategic vision. Even without mu Mian, he would not have stayed in the office all the time. While he was looking at the information, mu Mian was helping her mother with her yarn, and the ball of yarn rolled all over the floor. Tang Ji ¡®an asionally nced at it and felt that it was very warm. This kind of in and warm family atmosphere was what he desired the most. In the evening, aunt Lin came over. She couldn¡¯t let her little young master cook every day, and aunt Lin couldn¡¯t bear to do that. Aunt Lin and Cao Feng got along quite well. As soon as aunt Lin came over, she called Cao Feng.¡±Let¡¯s go buy some groceries?¡± Although Cao Feng¡¯s opinion of Tang Ji ¡®an had changed a lot, she still felt ufortable in front of him. Even with her daughter present, she still felt like her hands and feet were tied. When aunt Lin called out, she said to mu Mian happily, ¡°I¡¯m going out with your aunt Lin to buy some groceries. You wait here.¡± ¡°Go on, go on.¡± Mu Mian waved her hand. At night, Cao Feng felt that something was wrong with her daughter. Her face was red and she was a little worried.¡±Mianmian, did you catch a cold again? Mu Mian touched her face guiltily. no, I didn¡¯t. Maybe the heater in his room is on too high. Cao Feng reached out and touched her forehead, then felt relieved. ¡°Hmm, it doesn¡¯t seem to be burning.¡± Mu Mian coughed lightly and lowered her head to eat. Cao Feng didn¡¯t notice that not only was her youngdy blushing, but there was also a smile at the corner of her eyes. She also didn¡¯t notice that Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s mood was also a little bad. After dinner, Tang Ji ¡®an called mu Mian into the study. Mu Mian stammered, ¡® ¡°What are you doing, Yingluo?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her. don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. I¡¯m talking about something serious. ¡°It¡¯s all your sister¡¯s fault,¡± mu Mian said, feeling wronged. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my sister?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows. Your sister is a bad influence. Tang Ji ¡®an pulled her into the study, then took out a small notebook from the safe. Mu Mian leaned over curiously and asked, ¡®What is this? Is it my property ownership certificate?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an opened it. it¡¯s indeed your property ownership certificate. Mu Mian took a closer look and first saw the words ¡®200 square meters¡¯: ¡°Ah? My two Wan Tai garden apartmentsbined aren¡¯t even 200 square meters..¡± Chapter 1574 - 1576 -money grubber Chapter 1574: Chapter 1576 -money grubber Trantor: 549690339 Tang Ji ¡®an handed the property deed to her. She flipped through it. Mu Mian was written in the owner column, and the address was Si Nan mansion. I have another mansion in Si Nan mansion, ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said softly. I put that house under your name. There are also two other houses in other ces. They¡¯re all under your name. As she said that, two more property books appeared in mu Mian¡¯s hands. She was shocked.¡±Are you giving me so many houses because you want to make it up to me?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an smiled. I feel that if I want to express my heartache and guilt, it¡¯s too insincere to just talk about it. Giving a house might seem materialistic, but I can only express my inner feelings through a materialistic house. Mu Mian grabbed a few property ownership certificates and stared at him. ¡°When did you start doing all these things?¡± ¡°After you were injured, your father didn¡¯t let me see you. I had nothing to do, so I went to do these things,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said lightly. Mu Mian lowered her eyes and looked at the property ownership certificate,¡¯isn¡¯t that too much? I¡¯m afraid that if your aunt finds out, she¡¯ll say that I¡¯m taking over your property again.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and pulled her into his arms. they¡¯re all my property. No one can tell me what to do. I¡¯m giving them to you willingly. Don¡¯t be burdened by this. Mu Miany in his arms and smiled, ¡± I think it¡¯s a good deal. Just one scar on my back and I can get three properties, one of which is a big bungalow. I¡¯m making a profit. Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows and looked at her. Mu Mian wrapped her arms around his waist andughed like a cat that had just stolen a fish. ¡°I¡¯ve really be a richdy now. I¡¯m so happy.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Mu Mian snorted, ¡°why should I decline?¡± I¡¯ve suffered a lot, and if I refuse again, wouldn¡¯t it seem very pretentious? the way I love you is to save you in times of danger, and the way you love me is to throw money. We just have to ept each other¡¯s love, don¡¯t you think?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an hugged her tightly. I thought of a lot of excuses to persuade you to ept it. Obviously, I was overthinking. 7:00 pm. Wan Yipany. The ountant Zhao Juan and the cashier Zhang Ling were working overtime. Da Jun had bought dinner and sent it to their office.¡± thank you for your hard work, ¡± he said. I¡¯ll drive you home when I¡¯m done. I¡¯ll wait for you outside. With that, the Army retreated. Zhao Juan looked at Zhang Ling and said softly, ¡± I heard that your father¡¯s fingers were twisted into the machine in the factory some time ago. He went to the factory director to pay for it, but he didnt pay much in the end. Is that right? ¡± Zhang Ling said indignantly, ¡± that¡¯s right. These are capitalists. What kind of society are we in now? they¡¯re still exploiting people like this. It¡¯s so infuriating. then I have something I need your help with, ¡°Zhao Juan said without changing her expression. I¡¯ll give you a sum of money when the timees. 50000 Yuan. Are you willing to do it?¡± Zhang Ling¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard 50000 Yuan. She said excitedly, ¡°Sister Zhao, where did you get so much money?¡± ¡°Keep your voice down,¡± Zhao Yu said. Zhang Ling stuck out her tongue in fear, then whispered, ¡® ¡°Sister Zhao, where did you get so much money?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that,¡± Zhao Juan smiled. ¡°Then what do you want me to help you with?¡± Zhang Ling asked again. ¡°Last year¡¯s personal ie tax. Isn¡¯t it being dered now?¡± Zhao Juan coughed lightly. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 1575 - 1575: Half-immortal song Chapter 1575: Half-immortal song Trantor: 549690339 Zhao Juan seemed to find it difficult to speak. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t report it if I don¡¯t handle it properly.¡± The ounting tax report and the cashier going to the bank ount must bemunicated well to ensure that there was no mistake. ¡°Sister Zhao, what are you trying to do?¡± Zhang Ling looked at her nervously. Zhao Juan didn¡¯t say it clearly. are you willing or not? if you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll give you 50000 Yuan. If not, I won¡¯t force you. To Zhang Ling, who was short on money, 50000 Yuan was a huge sum of money.ll The temptation was too great, and her thoughts were in an intense struggle. Zhao Juan was just like the man who had promised her benefits, giving her hope and pressure at the same time. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do it, it¡¯s fine. I just want you to turn a blind eye. I think this 50000 Yuan is easy to get. Think about it.¡± After that, the two of them began to eat in silence. Zhang Ling¡¯s heart started to get restless. Her family¡¯s situation was indeed not very good, and she was working as a small cashier in such apany. The gap between the rich and the poor was too big. She had long bred greed that should not belong to her. ¡°Sister Zhao, you won¡¯t make me do anything illegal, will you?¡± she mumbled. Zhao Juan said firmly, ¡± I definitely won¡¯t let you break thew. If anything happens, I¡¯ll take responsibility. I¡¯m the person in charge of the finance department. How can I let you take responsibility, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± Zhang Ling felt even more conflicted. okay. I¡¯ll think about it. Zhao Juan curved her lips in satisfaction. At nine O ¡®clock in the evening, she got off work. The ck car was still parked at the entrance of the alley. She carefully walked along the alley. The middle-aged man got out of the car again and called out to her, ¡± ¡°Excuse me, have you thought it through?¡± Zhao Juan made up her mind and nodded. The man revealed a satisfied smile and handed her a leather bag. Zhao Juan picked it up, and it felt heavy. The man said in a low voice, ¡± this is part of the money. We¡¯ve already started to send your son abroad. After it¡¯s done, the other part of the money and the house will be sent to you immediately. Zhao Juan was simply bursting with joy. At the second Research Institute, song ran¡¯s car slowly approached the entrance and she saw a certain someone standing at the entrance like a statue. The car stopped and she quickly opened the door. Just as she was about to get out, a certain someone got in.¡±lt¡¯s cold outside. Why are you still getting out of the car?¡± Song ran held his hand. who asked you to wait outside? ¡± she asked. It¡¯s freezing, aren¡¯t you cold?¡± Gu jinghang pulled his hand away. I¡¯m not cold. I¡¯ll be worried if you don¡¯te back. Song ran grabbed his hand forcefully and pulled him into her arms. ¡°You¡¯re all frozen. Tell me honestly, How long have you been standing outside?¡± No matter how high this person¡¯s position was, he would always treat her the same as when they first met. Warm, ordinary, simple, making people feel at ease, and making people unable to help but yearn for her. Gu jinghang chuckled. I just stood there for a while. You¡¯re back already? ¡± Song ran pouted. are you trying to lie to me? ¡± Based on the coldness of your hand, I can tell that you¡¯ve been standing outside for at least two hours.¡± Gu jinghang reached out and pulled her into his arms. are you song banxian? you are? ¡± Song ran looked at him angrily. I¡¯ll be working overtime for the next two days. I¡¯m not sure when I¡¯ll be back. You¡¯re not allowed to wait at the door anymore, understand? ¡± Chief Gu nodded in agreement. Song ran knew that he would definitely go against her wishes. Song ran¡¯s heart ached as she looked at the man who was in a high position but still loved her as always. She said softly, ¡± when I¡¯m done with my work, you can take a vacation to visit your family. Let¡¯s go to your hometown. You haven¡¯t been back since you were promoted to the director. I have to let you return home in glory. Also, I miss Doudou.. Chapter 1576 - 1578 -returning home with honor Chapter 1576: Chapter 1578 -returning home with honor Trantor: 549690339 The car was parked downstairs. Gu jinghang got out of the car with her and went upstairs. Xiao ran, we haven¡¯t even had our wedding yet. Song ran smacked her forehead. You didn¡¯t do it?¡± Gu jinghang squinted at her. you don¡¯t remember? ¡± Song ran chuckled. didn¡¯t they say that pregnancy makes one stupid for three years? why do I remember having one? haven¡¯t we gathered a few times? ¡® Director Gu resisted the urge to rub her face. He gritted his teeth and said, the first time was when Yanzhi was one month old, and the second time was when they were two years old. The child is about to start a child career, and we haven¡¯t even had our wedding yet. Song ran spread her hands. who¡¯s to me then? ¡± Who told you toe up with one project after another? There¡¯s no time for a wedding, okay?¡± She had obviously forgotten that the reason she didn¡¯t hold a wedding was because she was still a student and was afraid that she would be opposed if she kept a high profile. Now that she had officially graduated and no longer had that worry, it was indeed time to hold a wedding. When the two of them returned home, song ran went to check on the two babies. They were fast asleep with aunt Chen. Song ran smiled as she left the room and entered the room with Gu jinghang. ¡°The baby is about to be a soy sauce, and we haven¡¯t even had a wedding.¡± ¡°So, after you¡¯re done with your work, we¡¯ll go back to our hometown and hold a wedding, okay?¡± Song ran touched her chin. I¡¯ll get my family to go over then. ¡°Your father is going too?¡± Gu jinghang raised his eyebrows. why not? ¡± song ran shrugged. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang chuckled and said, ¡®don¡¯t scare our vige chief out of his heart.ll Get sick.¡± haha! song ranughed. that¡¯s what it means to return home in glory. Gu jinghang patted her head. my family will host one. Haicheng will host another one. Your father and the rest will not have to travel all the way. Song ran hugged his waist. how can I do that? ¡± We¡¯ll mainly do it at your house, not in Haicheng.¡± Gu jinghang bowed his head. then, this news must be sealed. Otherwise, all the big shots from all over the country wille and tter your father. Song ran stared at him and asked, ¡®what¡¯s wrong? Even without my father, your position is high enough for them to rush over to make connections with you.¡± Gu jinghang facepalmed. I hope they don¡¯te uninvited. Otherwise, my house won¡¯t be able to fit them. Song ranughed. I think the outdoor cinema is not bad. We can set up a shed and have a banquet. I think we can set up dozens of tables. Gu jinghang gently caressed her waist. you¡¯re quite thoughtful. Song ran raised her eyebrows. it¡¯s a big matter between us. I have to think about it carefully. Gu jinghang chuckled. alright. We¡¯ll go home and hold a banquet in March or April when spring is warm and the flowers are in full bloom. I¡¯ll write a letter to my parents tomorrow and let them pick an auspicious date. Song rany on top of him. inspector Gu, you¡¯re already an inspector. Why are you still so superstitious? ¡± Inspector Gu held him in his arms and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a matter of great importance to the two of us, so of course we have to take an auspicious day.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± song ran smiled. Gu jinghang touched her face. a wedding is a big event. It¡¯ll be good for them to prepare in advance. Song ran snuggled in his arms. I¡¯m Yingluo. Why do I feel a little nervous? ¡± Gu jinghang gently caressed her face and said, ¡®didn¡¯t you say that children can already do soy sauce? Will you still be nervous?¡± Song ran pouted. it¡¯s my first time getting married after all. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be nervous. The man narrowed his eyes at her. what first time? we¡¯ll only get married once. Song ran¡¯s fair hand touched his lips lightly and she sneered. it¡¯s a feudal superstition.. Why are you so careful when you speak? ¡® Chapter 1577 - 1577: You’re willing to divorce me? Chapter 1577: You¡¯re willing to divorce me? Gu jinghang pinched her waist. don¡¯t spout nonsense. Song ran raised her eyebrows. even if I get married more than once in my life, I¡¯ll only get married to one person. And that person is you. Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes widened. you silly girl. Can¡¯t you say something more auspicious? ¡± Song ran snorted. didn¡¯t the Research Institute and the country want you to sacrifice your marriage for the sake of your family and country? who knows, it might happen again in the future. Gu jinghang¡¯s expression was firm. if there¡¯s a conflict between our beliefs, I will choose you. Ran ran, you are the only one I will choose. Song ran looked at him. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. It wasn¡¯t easy for you to be promoted to the Superintendent. You can¡¯t just go back to the way you were before overnight. For the sake of your position, I can endure it. ¡°You¡¯re willing to divorce me just to make me the Superintendent?¡± chief Gu squinted at her. ¡°Yes.¡± The man nodded solemnly. The next morning, song ran went to the office early. It was the tax return period and the time to submit all kinds of reports to the Industry and Commerce tax bureau. She was worried and had to go to the office to take a look. When he went there in the morning, the head ountant and the cashier had already arrived at the finance department. When nothing happened, no one would be suspicious. Song ran did not doubt the person she used and did not use the person she suspected. Zhao Juan and Zhang Ling were both from Haicheng and were usually honest. Besides, they were not rtives. Usually, colleagues who were rtives were forbidden in the finance department. After all, it was easier for them to collude and harm thepany¡¯s interests. Song ran made a special trip to the finance department to show her concern as per usual. She then asked Zhao Juan, ¡± sister Zhao, it¡¯s the tax return period. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to pay more attention. Zhao Juan¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment before she smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Director song, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do a good job.¡± Song ran returned to her office with a peace of mind. She discussed the ns for this year with supervisor li. Director li looked at her and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve beening to thepany every day these days. Does director Gu have any objections? Don¡¯t your kids stick to you? Song ran massaged her temples. yes, I¡¯ve asked my sister to find a manager for me. He¡¯ll be fully in charge of Wanyi¡¯s operations. On one hand, he¡¯ll be working for me. On the other hand, director Li, you can put all your energy into managing the actors and actresses. Director li nodded. yes, there are too many people in thepany now. I really can¡¯t spare any energy to manage so many things. Your decision is right. Since you¡¯re looking for one, you should find one as soon as possible. Song ran nodded. I¡¯ve already asked my sister and brother-inw to look for someone. I want to find someone who is reliable and trustworthy. So, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be that fast. The two of them discussed for a while. They had lunch at noon and had a meeting with the staff in the afternoon. In the evening, Zhao Juan knocked on her door and came in, saying that the tax report had beenpleted and that the tax office would send a reply in two days. Song ran nodded. yes, sure. Thank you for your hard work, sister Zhao. Since the establishment of song ran¡¯spany, sister Zhao had been the ountant. She did not think too much about it. She had always been the one doing the tax returns, who would think so much? Three dayster, the reply from the tax office was sent over. Zhao Juan kept it and did not show it to song ran. As song ran was busy at the beginning of the year, she had forgotten toe and visit. Hence, the matter was dyed. Song ran was almost done with her work and she heaved a sigh of relief. She was thinking of asking Gu jinghang¡¯s parents if they had predicted any auspicious day when she got home that night.. Chapter 1578 - 1578: Song ran doesn’t feel good Chapter 1578: Song ran doesn¡¯t feel good Trantor: 549690339 In the afternoon, she was ready to go back to the second Institute early. As soon as she left the building, she saw two ck cars outside the courtyard. The words ¡®tax inspection¡¯ were written on the car, and she felt a little uneasy. The security guard interrogated her for a while. When he looked up and saw song ran, he quickly ran over and whispered, ¡± ¡°Director song, it¡¯s someone from the tax bureau. He wants to see you.¡± hurry up and let them in, ¡± song ran said without changing her expression. &Nbsp; Two ck tax inspection vehicles drove into the small courtyard. Song ran smiled and looked at the two middle-aged men in the tax Bureau¡¯s uniform who got out of the vehicles. She said politely, ¡± ¡°May I ask what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Excuse me, are you Wan Yi¡¯s legal representative?¡± the man in the lead asked with a serious expression. yes, ¡± song ran nodded. I¡¯m Wanyi¡¯s legal representative, song ran. ¡°Let¡¯s talk in your office first,¡± the tax collector said, his tone even more serious. Song ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What did that mean? The people from the tax bureau hade to her door, but she had always been doing business properly and had never thought of evading taxes. Her husband was the director of a Research Institute, and her father was a cab member. If she had any bad rumors, it would easily affect them. Besides, she didn¡¯tck that little bit of money. When the two tax officers and song ran entered the building, they bumped into Zhao Juan. Zhao Juan was panicking but she tried her best to remain calm. Song ran brought the two tax officers into her office and asked da Jun to pour them tea. we¡¯re not here to drink tea, ¡°the tax officer said unkindly. we¡¯ve received a report that yourpany is hiding its ie and evading taxes. Song ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Tax evasion? How was that possible? She said righteously, ¡°gentlemen, you must be mistaken. I have always been aw-abiding citizen. I can show you my ounts. It¡¯s absolutely clean. There¡¯s only one ount book. It¡¯s clear at a nce. There¡¯s absolutely no problem with tax evasion. Tax officer Chen nced at her, took out a stack of deration forms from his briefcase, and handed it to her. ¡°Take a look for yourself. 80% of the actors in yourpany don¡¯t have an annual ie of more than 20000 Yuan. We¡¯ve investigated it, and this is obviously unreasonable. In addition, yourpany¡¯s profitst year was only a few hundred thousand Yuan. We need to review yourpany¡¯s ounts.¡± If song ran still could not figure it out, she would really be a silly older sister. She was still a little flustered just now, but now she forced herself to calm down. please wait a moment, ¡± she said. I¡¯ll get ourpany¡¯s ountant and cashier toe over. After a while, director li brought Zhao Juan and Zhang Ling into song ran¡¯s office. The two of them had a glint in their eyes. Song ran had a bad feeling about this. Tax collector Chen nced at the older Zhao Juan and went straight to the point, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one doing the report and tax returns, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ran ran, it¡¯s me.¡± Zhao Juan¡¯s actions were very reserved. Song ran red at Zhao Juan with a sharp gaze. Was it Zhao Juan who had set her up? It was definitely not possible to rely on Zhao Juan alone. When the bank deducted the money, if the amount was not right, Zhang Ling would also notice it. Were the two of them going to be sentenced together? She shouldn¡¯t be that unlucky, right? bring me all ofst year¡¯s ounts, ¡± tax collector Chen said coldly. we¡¯re going to check the ounts now. Song ran raised her hand. there¡¯s no need to look at the ount book. There must be a huge problem with this number. Sister Zhao, let me ask you.. Why did you have to dere your tax return like this? ¡± Why is there a need to evade taxes?¡± Chapter 1579 - 1579: Didn’t leave behind any evidence Chapter 1579: Didn¡¯t leave behind any evidence Trantor: 549690339 Zhao Zhu panicked. She looked at song ran carefully as if she was asking for her permission. Tax collector Chen caught her expression and said sternly, ¡± ¡°Who told you to do this?¡± Song ran stared at Zhao Juan. She was certain that the old ountant had betrayed her. As expected, Zhao Juan seemed to cut off all means of retreat and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s ran ran. Our CEO song asked me to do this.¡± Song ran¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Zhao Juan, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± chief physician li was beyond furious. How could CEO song allow you to do that? Ever since CEO song started thepany, he¡¯s always been honest and upright. He¡¯s never done anything that¡¯s against the country. Why are you trying to frame CEO song? Zhao Juan said in a daze,¡±if no one ordered me to do this, why would I do this?¡± What good does it do me? Song ran walked in front of her calmly and stared at her coldly. ¡°What are the benefits of doing this? you should ask yourself who ordered you to do this? Your sry is much higher than the ountants of otherpanies in the market, and your year-end bonus is not bad. I don¡¯t understand why you are doing this?¡± Zhao Juan walked to the end of the road and said ruthlessly, ¡± ¡°CEO song, are you going to turn your back on us?¡± Director li red at the woman who was about the same age as her and suddenly said, ¡± ¡°Zhao Juan, I was the one who told you to do this. Don¡¯t me CEO song.¡± Zhao Juan looked at director li in a panic. Song ran grabbed him.ll She held director Li¡¯s hand, and director li patted the back of her hand, indicating for her not to act rashly. Tax officer Chen said calmly, ¡± tax evasion is a big deal. After the verification, the police will arrest the people directly involved and bring them to the police station for interrogation. It will happen in the next two days. Wait for the summons. Song ran was anxious. She knew that supervisor li wanted to minimize the loss, but how could she implicate her? Director li held her hand tightly and motioned for her to calm down and not be impulsive. She wanted to find out the truth.ll Xiang. Justice for her, for all the actors in thepany, for thepany. Director li wanted to take the me for her and let her investigate everything. However, she was not young anymore. Song ran could not bear to let her go to the police station for an investigation. The tax officer still asked song ran and the others to take out the ount book and bring it to the tax bureau for a careful examination. If they really achieved tax evasion, the person involved would definitely have to bear criminal responsibility if the circumstances were serious. After that, the two tax officers left Wan Yipany. After the tax officer left, Zhao Juan and Zhang Ling were a little fearful. Song ran grabbed him.ll He grabbed Zhao Juan¡¯s wrist and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Let me ask you, why are you doing this? I didn¡¯t ask you to evade taxes, and director li wouldn¡¯t ask you to do so. So, who gave you the order?¡± Zhao Juan hesitated and didn¡¯t say anything. Anyway, what was done was done. Things had alreadye to this point, and she had no room to turn back. She could only walk down this path to the end. Song ran held her wrist tightly and red at her. She then nced at Zhang Ling and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Do you really think I can¡¯t find out?¡± Zhao Juan trembled in fear. Although song ran was only a few years older than her son, she was still afraid of this youngdy. Sheforted herself that it was impossible to find out. This youngdy was not that capable. She could do it.ll They were very careful and didn¡¯t leave any evidence behind, so it was impossible to find out.. Chapter 1580 - 1583-eating the heart of a leopard Chapter 1580: Chapter 1583-eating the heart of a leopard Trantor: 549690339 Song ran gritted her teeth. I¡¯ve always been a person who repays kindness and enmity. Whoever offends me will not have a good ending. Zhao Juan and Zhang Ling shuddered slightly. They knew about song ran¡¯s background and identity, but they had dirty thoughts. Perhaps, if this matter blew up, her background and identity would be affected as well. They hoped that her husband, the police chief, would also be implicated. They were just pawns, and they had no idea why others made them do this. In an Zhiyuan¡¯s mansion, his driver whispered, ¡± it¡¯s done. The people from the tax bureau went to Wanyi today and used song ran of tax evasion. They should be filing an investigation in the next two days. An Zhiyuan smoked his cigarette and sneered, ¡± go and publish some small news in the newspaper. Say that Wanyi¡¯s boss, song ran, is using her husband, who is a Big Shot, to do whatever she wants. She is corrupt, bend thew, evade taxes, and does all kinds of evil. Write it in an exaggerated way. People like to read these kinds of gossip these days. ¡°Understood,¡± the driver nodded. An Zhiyuan snorted coldly. didn¡¯t that Superintendent Gu get promoted because of her wife and her rtionship with Senator Tang? otherwise, how could she have be a Superintendent when she¡¯s only in her twenties? ¡± How could he convince the masses? I¡¯d like to see if he¡¯ll be implicated by his wife if this matter blows up.¡± The driverughed smugly. with this kind of gossip, director Gu will definitely be implicated this time. It¡¯s best to remove his director title. That way, your father will be in trouble. An Zhiyuan was a little proud. my father should have been the legitimate Superintendent. He was bullied by a young man at his age. Even if he wasn¡¯t angry, I would feel aggrieved for him. This Superintendent Gu, I¡¯d like to see if he¡¯s really capable or just a paper tiger. Wan Yi and song ran walked out of the office building and got into the car. They said to zou long, who was in the passenger seat, ¡± ¡°Help me investigate two people.¡± ¡°Thepany¡¯s ountants and cashiers?¡± zou Long¡¯s expression was grave. ¡°Yes,¡± song ran nodded. yes. zou long nodded. I¡¯ll start investigating immediately. Song ran furrowed her eyebrows and her expression turned serious. Who had the guts to mess with her? The car drove all the way to the second Research Institute. When they reached home, Gu jinghang had not returned yet. Song ran hugged Yanzhi and niannian for a while before she went downstairs and headed to the Research Institute. She walked out of his office. His female secretary knew her ce and did note over to cause trouble. When she saw song ran, she said respectfully, ¡± ¡°Madam, the director is in a meeting. Do you need me to go in and inform him?¡± Gu jinghang was in his office arranging a meeting on the border defense. It was a confidential scientific research matter. Song ran waved her hand. don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll wait for you in your office. After waiting for more than half an hour, she saw a group of men in suits passing by the door. Song ran quickly ran out and Gu jinghang happened to be walking out of his office. He was surprised to see her and quickly held her hand. ¡°Why are you here?¡± She had never entered his office area. The people who had just finished their meeting suddenly heard director Gu¡¯s gentle voice and turned around to look. When they saw the director¡¯s wife, they were relieved. They were used to it. It was said that the director was strict with his wife, and it was indeed a well-deserved reputation. Song ran frowned and stared at Gu jinghang. Gu jinghang held her hand and walked out of the office building. His voice became gentler as he said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song ran hesitated for a moment, but she still told Gu jinghang the whole story. In the end, she said worriedly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that they¡¯reing for you..¡± Chapter 1581 - 1584-something is wrong Chapter 1581: Chapter 1584-something is wrong Trantor: 549690339 Gu jinghang held her hand tightly. are youing at me? ¡± Song ran nodded. I just have a bad feeling about this. They¡¯ll say that I¡¯m taking advantage of your position to evade taxes. Won¡¯t it affect you easily? ¡± The two of them went upstairs together and Gu jinghang reached out to hook his arm around her. don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that easily affected. This matter is indeed suspicious. Obviously, someone bribed your ountants and cashiers and made them work together to set up a trap for you. I¡¯ll send someone to investigate your ountants and cashiers. Song ran said, ¡± don¡¯t do anything. I¡¯ve already sent zou long to investigate. Don¡¯t get yourself involved. You won¡¯t be able to clear your name if you do. Gu jinghang chuckled and said,¡¯do you think my Foundation is that unstable? The chief Inspector and the higher-ups already know how I was promoted.¡± Gu jinghang was no longer an ordinary farmer. He was an important figure in the scientific research Institute and could be considered to have one foot in the upper echelons. He didn¡¯t rely on his courage to get to this position. People without a brain would have been killed long ago. He knew that he was safe at this point in time. The various forces were in a state of bnce. He had not broken the bnce, so no one shoulde out to mess with him. Song ran shook her head. you don¡¯t have to worry about zou Long¡¯s abilities. If he finds anything, he will report to me immediately. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m afraid that director li will be implicated by me. She¡¯s determined to cover for me. Gu jinghang held her hand tightly. then, all the more reason why you can¡¯t let her down. Try to find out the truth as soon as possible. I l Xiang, clear her name and clear yourpany¡¯s name.¡± Song ran¡¯s inner desire to win was ignited. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let a single one of those freaks who are causing trouble in the dark off.¡± Zhao Juan, who had finished her task, was not very calm either. When she returned home, she received a letter. That man was no longer looking for her in person. She opened the letter with trembling hands. your son¡¯s study abroad has been settled, and I¡¯ve contacted a school abroad for you. In the envelope are all the information and eptance letters of the foreign schools. It¡¯s just in time for the start of spring, so you can send him abroad now. The other part of the payment will be ced at your door tonight. Make sure to check it. After everything is settled, we won¡¯t contact each other anymore to avoid being caught. Il We¡¯ll use it as a handle.¡± Zhao Juan almost cried tears of joy. It worked, it worked. She held her breath and listened to the movements outside. Soon, there was a knock on the door. Everyone in her family had returned to their rooms. She quietly opened the door and saw a big ck bag lying quietly outside. She quickly took the big bag in and closed the door. She secretly opened the bag and saw that it was full of money. She was both nervous and excited. It was worth it, definitely worth it. Zou Long¡¯s car stopped at the entrance of the alley. He turned off the engine and quietly observed the situation around him. After a while, he saw a man wearing a ck cotton-padded jacket walk out. The man wore a hat and hurriedly got into a car at the side before leaving quietly. Zou long followed him quietly and realized that the car didn¡¯t have a license te. It was going around in circles, obviously to prevent others from following him. After a short while, he lost her. Zou long knew that something was amiss. He returned to the alley and observed for half the night. On the second day, he was still sitting in the car at the entrance of the alley. He saw Zhao Juan and a middle-aged high school student walking out together.. Chapter 1582 - 1585 -learn from your mistakes Chapter 1582: Chapter 1585 -learn from your mistakes Trantor: 549690339 Zhao Juan gave the boy a few instructions. Then, the boy got on the bus by the side of the road. Zou long stepped on the gas and slowly followed the bus. The car stopped in front of Haicheng No. 2 middle school, and the boy got out of the car. Zou long was waiting at the door. He bought some food and drinks and stayed at the school gate for the whole day. In the evening, when school was over, he saw the boy from the morning walking with a group of ssmates. Zou long hurriedly got out of the car and followed them. The group of boys walked and stopped. After a while, they entered a recording studio. Zou long followed them in. ¡°Zhou Feng, are you really going to study abroad?¡± one of his ssmates asked. Zhou Feng was Zhao Juan¡¯s son. He smiled and said,¡±How can it be fake? I left the country in early April.¡± Her ssmate was puzzled, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard you mention it before. Why are you suddenly going abroad?¡± Also, it¡¯s expensive to study abroad. Does your Yingluo have that much money?¡± Zhou Feng scratched the back of his head. I don¡¯t know why either. My mother said that a distant rtive of mine suddenly gave us a sum of money. My mother used this money to send me to study abroad. ¡°Why don¡¯t we have such a rich distant rtive?¡± his ssmate said enviously. ¡°I feel like our family is really lucky,¡± Zhou Feng said with a chuckle. The speaker didn¡¯t mean it, but the listener took it to heart. Zou long took his words to heart and then went to Wan Yi. He found a second-hand car to make sure that Zhao Juan and the others would not recognize his car. In the Finance Office, Zhao Juan and Zhang Ling had beenmunicating with their eyes sneakily. After work, Zhao Juan and Zhang Ling walked out of thepany together. The two of them walked out to a long bench, then called a taxi and got in together. Zou long hurriedly followed. Zhao Juan didn¡¯t dare to pay Zhang Ling directly in the taxi. They asked the driver to drive to a deserted ce and got out of the car. It was winter and the sky got dark early. It was dark everywhere. Zhao Juan took out a sheepskin envelope from her bag and stuffed it into Zhang Ling¡¯s hands. She said softly, here¡¯s 50000 Yuan. Remember, we have to stick to the same story and say that it was CEO song who ordered us to do this. Zhang Ling was a little worried, ¡°but director li has alreadye out and pleaded guilty. Our ran ran . Zhao Juan waved her hand. it¡¯s okay. Whether supervisor li takes the me or not, the end result will be the same. Song ran is the legal person of thepany, so she will be the one whose reputation will be damaged. Supervisor li might just have to serve two years in prison for her. Outsiders will definitely think that song ran incited supervisor li to do this. Zhang Ling was a little puzzled, ¡°sister Zhao, who told you to do this?¡± What¡¯s the other party¡¯s goal?¡± Zhao Zhu¡¯s face darkened. it¡¯s not good for you to know too much. With this money, even if song ran fires you, you can still find a new job. There might be people from the police station summoning us in the next few days. As long as we stick to our n, everything will be fine. Do you understand? ¡± Zhang Ling nodded. sister Zhao, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve taken your money. I definitely won¡¯t sell you out. The two of them sneakily discussed for a long time before returning to their respective homes. Zou long followed him for a day and roughly touched him.ll When he had some clues, he rushed back to the second Institute. Song ran was feeling uneasy. Gu jinghangforted her, ¡± we¡¯ll deal with whateveres our way. Don¡¯t worry too much. No one will dare to do anything to you. Song ran was a little upset. I¡¯ve learned my lesson this time. In the future, the finance department will need to use people I¡¯m familiar with. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be fined a lot in the end. Money is just a worldly possession. I don¡¯t care about it, but I¡¯m most afraid of dragging supervisor li and you into this.. Chapter 1583 - 1586 -do not panic Chapter 1583: Chapter 1586 -do not panic Trantor: 549690339 Gu jinghang reached out to hug her. we are husband and wife. We share the same honor and disgrace. There is no such thing as implicating others. Perhaps, they were targeting me from the beginning and I¡¯m the one who implicated you. Song ran pouted. didn¡¯t you say not to bring it up? I¡¯ll get you into trouble. Gu jinghang chuckled and said, ¡®don¡¯t worry, okay? I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± There was a knock on the door and Gu jinghang quickly got up to open it. It was zou long who came in. Song ran immediately perked up and asked eagerly, ¡°How is it? did you find anything?¡± Zou Long¡¯s expression was grave. Zhao Juan¡¯s son is going overseas to study. She even gave the money to the cashier. Clearly, someone gave her money to do this. Song ran gritted her teeth. she¡¯s so greedy. Did I treat her badly? ¡± Wouldn¡¯t she feel guilty if she took the money? Did you find out who gave her the money to do this?¡± Zou long shook his head. we haven¡¯t found anything yet. The other party is very cautious. The car doesn¡¯t have a license te and they deliberately took a detour. It¡¯s hard to track them. I know, ¡± song ran nodded. since I know that I¡¯ve taken someone¡¯s money, I¡¯ll be more at ease. Gu jinghang frowned. zou long, can you check on the cashier? find out how much money Zhao Juan gave her. Song ran turned around and looked at him. Which direction do you n to start from?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s expression darkened as he said, ¡± perhaps, the two of them will not split the money evenly. Humans are greedy. It¡¯s obvious that they bribed Zhao Juan, and Zhao Juan has bribed a helper. Zou long, go and check how much the cashier has received. No matter how much money she has received, just let her know that Zhao Juan has received twenty times more money than her. It¡¯s also a risk. See if the cashier is upset or not. that makes sense, ¡± song ran pped. &Nbsp; &Nbsp; zou long nodded. okay, inspector. I¡¯ll follow up with the investigation. Song ran waved her hand. go back and get some rest. We¡¯ll continue tomorrow. Zou long bade farewell to the two of them and song ran walked him to the door. Gu Jingxing walked over and wrapped his arm around her waist. He closed the door for her and carried her into the room. ¡°How big of a matter is it for you to suffer so much?¡± Song ran pouted. why are you smiling so cheekily? ¡± This is not a small matter, we have to take it seriously. We are in the light while the enemy is in the dark. The key is that we still don¡¯t know who the other party is, what their purpose is, and who they want to deal with.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s expression was dark. don¡¯t be impatient. The other party will soon expose their true purpose. Song ran realized that Gu jinghang was bing more and more sly. She poked his chest and said, ¡± ¡°Why do you look like you¡¯re so astute and confident? Why aren¡¯t you panicking at all?¡± Although chief Gu was young and only 29 years old, he was someone who had been through great storms and had been on the line between life and death. What did he have to be afraid of? He chuckled and said, ¡°don¡¯t panic. Take it slow. As long as we do it right, those paper tigers will be defeated eventually. Hmm?¡± yes, ¡°song ran nodded gently. sure. Gu jinghang¡¯s presence made her feel at ease. It was as if he would be there to support her even if the sky copsed. Song ran snuggled into his arms and said softly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve realized that as long as one is alive, there will never be a moment of peace. Life is endless.¡± Gu jinghang chuckled and gently stroked her long hair. life is too easy, So You Think it¡¯s God creating a little fun for your life? ¡± Song ran rolled her eyes at him.. Chief Gu, are you sure this is a pleasure and not a disaster?¡± Chapter 1584 - 1587-painstaking effort Chapter 1584: Chapter 1587-painstaking effort Trantor: 549690339 He stood up. I¡¯ll go get some water for you to soak your feet. Don¡¯t think too much. Go to bed early, okay? ¡± Half an hourter, Gu jinghang held the person in his arms and reached out to tuck her in. ¡°Are you cold?¡± Song ran hugged his waist and said softly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m carrying a big stove, how can I be cold?¡± Gu jinghang chuckled. yes, it¡¯ste. Go to sleep. I¡¯m here for you. Song ran liked to rely on him, but she liked the feeling of fighting side by side with him even more. He was now the Superintendent. It was the honor and status that they had worked hard together and suffered so much to obtain. She would do her best to protect him and not let him be harmed by evil people. If director Gu knew that the little fox in his arms only wanted to protect him, he would be so touched that he would not know what to do. The next day, the family gathered around the dining table for breakfast. Yanzhi and niannian sat in the children¡¯s chair while aunt Chen fed them breakfast. Gu jinghang reached out and looked at his watch. Usually, Da Peng would send the morning papers over at this time. Why was it not here today? He waited for a while more. Yin Hua hade over, but Da Peng still hadn¡¯t. He frowned and looked at Yin Hua,¡±what is Da Peng doing?¡± Yin Hua¡¯s expression was a little ufortable, and she coughed lightly. ¡°Yueyue, I don¡¯t know either.¡± Gu jinghang frowned. go to the reception office and get today¡¯s newspaper. Yin Hua dawdled as she went to hug niannian.¡±Ah? Brother, aren¡¯t you busy? go to the Research Institute and stop reading the newspaper.¡± Gu jinghang squinted at her. what did the newspaper say? ¡® Director Gu didn¡¯t be the director through brute force. If he still couldn¡¯t tell from his sister and Da Peng¡¯s reaction, then he would really be a good-for-nothing. Yin Hua stammered and song ran could tell that something was wrong, ¡® ¡°Did the newspaper mention me?¡± Yin Hua hugged niannian and said with difficulty, ¡± it¡¯s just gossip. It¡¯s published randomly. Brother, sister-inw, don¡¯t take it to heart. ¡°Bring me the newspaper immediately,¡± Gu jinghang ordered coldly. Gu jinghang¡¯s voice sank and Yin Hua was scared to death. She quickly put down niannian and ran out. Downstairs, du Dapeng grabbed the newspaper with a worried face. Yin Hua rushed over and said, ¡± ¡°Take it.¡± Du Dapeng touched the back of his head. it¡¯s nonsense. Boss and sister-inw will definitely be angry if they see it. Yin Hua pulled him upstairs, ¡°you think you can hide it from my brother?¡± Hurry up and go up.¡± In the living room, du Dapeng and Yin Hua did not even dare to make a sound. Gu jinghang opened the newspaper and his expression became more and more serious. The title above was too sensational: the Academy of Science¡¯s management has fallen. He actually used the word ¡°fallen,¡± which was really painstaking. Then, he looked at the subtitle-Wanyi¡¯s President, song ran, borrowed her husband¡¯s money to umte wealth, evade taxes, and die of the people! Gu jinghang¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy. It was obvious that the other party was after him, and ran was only innocent and implicated. Damn it, he really deserved to die! Du Dapeng and Yin Hua didn¡¯t dare to speak, and only song ran dared to speak. She walked over and stood beside him. He reached out and gathered the newspaper, saying in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Stop looking.¡± Song ran snatched the newspaper away. is there anything I can¡¯t read? ¡± The newspaper¡¯s main text described how song ran used her husband to make money in an exaggerated manner. It was said so vividly as if they had seen song ran plundering the People¡¯s wealth with their own eyes. Song ran read it carefully and her face turned darker and darker. He was really after her. Damn it. He wanted to use her to hurt jinghang. He was simply asking for death.. Chapter 1585 - 1588-endless discussion Chapter 1585: Chapter 1588-endless discussion Trantor: 549690339 Song ran mmed the newspaper on the table and her expression turned gloomy. get Hua Zi and zou long to investigate this together. Find out who made Zhao Juan do this as soon as possible, ¡± Gu jinghang said coldly. ¡°Got it, boss. I¡¯ll tell Huazi immediately,¡± du Dapeng said quickly. With that, he ran off in a hurry. Gu jinghang held song ran¡¯s hand. there might be a lot of rumors going around recently. You should stay at the Research Institute. Otherwise, people will point fingers at you. Song ran raised her eyebrows. I¡¯m an upright person. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. If they want to point their fingers at me, then let them do so. I won¡¯t be a coward just because I¡¯m afraid of them. Gu jinghang frowned. if someone says something, just bear with it. Do you understand? ¡± Song ran patted him on the shoulder. don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m able to keep my cool. Although she said that, when she went to thepany, she saw two police cars parked in the courtyard. She entered the small building and saw a few police officers standing in the hall. Director Li, Zhao Juan, and Zhang Ling were escorted out by the police. Obviously, they had already identified thepany¡¯s tax evasion. The police officer in charge saw song ran and immediately said sternly, ¡® ¡°Please ask the legal representative toe with us to the police station.¡± Director li was anxious. I¡¯ve already told you. Everything was my idea. My boss has no idea about this. Rumors spread quickly. Supervisor li was afraid that song ran would be dragged into this. If that happened, it would be like she was stuck in a swamp, and she would not be able to get out of it no matter what she did. So, she might as well take the me first. She believed that song ran had the ability to clear her name. ¡°We¡¯re just following orders,¡± the leading police officer said coldly.ll She¡¯s the legal person of thepany, so she has to go to the police station to give a statement first. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡± Song ran nodded slightly, signaling supervisor li to calm down. She said calmly, ¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you to the police station.¡± There were manypanies of all sizes around the area. When song ran, supervisor li, and the two ountants got into the police car, many people were standing outside thepanies. ¡°I heard that Wan Yi¡¯s boss was arrested.¡± I¡¯ve read the newspaper. They said they¡¯re using director Gu to make money. yes, he even used director Gu¡¯s position to evade taxes. I heard that he took advantage of a big loophole. ¡°I heard that the amount is in the millions.¡± I think chief Gu¡¯s life is over. He¡¯s letting his family do whatever they want. I heard he¡¯s going to be fired. this matter has already been exposed. The impact is too great. The higher-ups will definitely take action. The people outside were just following the crowd¡¯s words and speaking as if they had seen with their own eyes that song ran had really taken the money and vited thew. Song ran, supervisor Li, Zhao Juan, and Zhang Ling were sitting in a police car. Her gaze drifted to the two women. The two of them looked calm andposed. After all, they were just ordinary employees. As long as they pushed away the responsibility, they would be able to let it go. Zhao Juan knew that song ran was staring at her, so she deliberately avoided her gaze. She did not dare to look at her as she felt extremely guilty. She only hoped that she could get rid of director Gu this time. That way, even if song ran found out something in the future, she would not be able to take revenge on them. Clearly, she was still too naive. When they arrived at the police station, director li insisted that song ran had no idea what was going on, so the police could not do anything to her. They only asked her to give a brief statement before letting her go back. Song ran asked the police calmly, ¡± so, my ountant said that someone ordered her to do it. She has no proof.. Do you think the police will believe her? Chapter 1586 - 1589-bad news spreads a thousand miles Chapter 1586: Chapter 1589-bad news spreads a thousand miles Trantor: 549690339 Zhao Juan was so scared that she didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. we¡¯ll do a full investigation, ¡± the police officer said seriously. we¡¯ll definitely make sure there¡¯s solid evidence before making a case. Song ran lifted her chin slightly. so, before this, shouldn¡¯t the people who were directly involved in the case, like Zhao Juan, be kept in the police station for interrogation? ¡± Zhao Juan panicked. I¡¯m just an employee. I¡¯ll do whatever others ask me to do. I¡¯ve already exined everything that I can. Why do you still want me to stay at the police station? ¡± Regardless of whether it was director li or Zhao Juan who was ordered by someone else, song ran had gotten herself out of the situation while Zhao Juan was directly involved. She had to be investigated like director li. you, Li Lan, and Zhang Ling are all directly involved in this case, ¡± the police officer said coldly. you have to stay in the police station for further investigation. Zhang Ling panicked and stared at Zhao Juan in fear. She said softly, ¡± ¡°How did Yingluo end up like this?¡± Zhao Juan¡¯s eyes indicated for her not to panic, and then she said to the police officer, ¡± ¡°We¡¯re just following the instructions of thepany¡¯s leader.¡± The police officer interrupted her. the amount of tax involved is toorge. It¡¯s not something that can be solved with just your one-sided statement. We¡¯ve already started a special task force to investigate this case. After all, the news in the newspaper showed that the higher-ups and Senator Tang were very concerned about the case, so they did not dare to be careless. Song ran looked at the two people who were panicking and felt helpless. She snorted in her heart. ¡®I¡¯d like to see how you guys are going to trap yourself.¡¯ The news about song ran borrowing director Guts power to make money was spreading like wildfire. After all, song ran¡¯s life was so good that ordinary people were jealous of her. Most people¡¯s hearts were dark, and they hoped for others to be bad. During this period, song ran and Gu jinghang had be the talk of the town for most of the families in Haicheng. Although song ran did not eavesdrop on them, she knew that there were a lot of rumors about them. At the police station, she gave director li a few more instructions and had no choice but to leave. When she returned to No. 2 research Institute, a clerk in themunications Department said to her, ¡± ¡°Madam, there¡¯s a call for you. It¡¯s from your father from the capital.¡¯ Song ran quickly asked Yin Hua to drive her to the Communication Department. After she entered, she picked up the phone. Tang qingru¡¯s voice was serious, ¡± Xiao ran, I¡¯ve heard about what happened on your side. Song ran¡¯s head hurt. It was true that good news did note out, but bad news spread far and wide. It could be seen that this matter had a wide influence. She coughed lightly and said: ¡± yes, dad, you have to believe me. I really did not do anything illegal. I can not gamble on jinghang¡¯s future. I also can not implicate and affect you. ¡°I know you¡¯re not a greedy child. It¡¯s impossible for you to do such a thing just to save some money. It¡¯s impossible for you to make such a low-level mistake that can be easily exposed.¡± Tang qingru replied lightly. Song ran sighed. those people are after jinghang. I¡¯ve been worried since he was promoted to the director. He¡¯s young and I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll be hard for him to convince the public. There will always be someone who¡¯s stupid. I l Stupidll Desirell I wanted to bring him down, and now, I¡¯ve finallye.¡± I¡¯ll talk to the chief of the sea city Police station. dad, ¡± song ran said nervously, ¡± don¡¯t get involved in this. Tang Ji ¡®an tutted. you little girl. What do you mean by¡¯ involved¡¯? I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll be at a disadvantage. Song ran quickly waved her hands. no, no, no. Jinghang is already involved in this. If you¡¯re implicated, things will get out of hand.. Chapter 1587 - 1587: Don’t you worry Chapter 1587: Don¡¯t you worry Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Do you think your dad is so easily influenced?¡± Song ran said sternly, ¡± it¡¯s a critical period. We can¡¯t let our guard down. Dad, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve been investigating the ountants and cashiers in mypany and we¡¯ve found some clues. You can rest assured and stay in Jindo city. If anyone with ulterior motives finds out, they might say that I¡¯m relying on you to pressure the police to cover up this matter. ¡°There are a lot of rumors out there, and they are all not pleasant to hear. If you hear them ¡­¡± Tang qingru¡¯s heart ached. Song ran smiled. you said it yourself. It¡¯s just a rumor. Since it¡¯s a rumor, it¡¯ll naturally be dispelled one day. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely clear myself of suspicion and bring justice to all the innocent people. Tang qingru heaved a sigh of relief. This younger daughter was quite simr to him in some aspects. The tenacity of her unwillingness to admit defeat was very simr to him. I¡¯ll keep an eye on Haicheng¡¯s movements at all times, ¡± he said. if the wind blows in the wrong direction, I¡¯lle back immediately. If you need me to do anything, give me a call immediately, understand? ¡± ¡°I know, dad.¡± After hanging up the phone, song ran went to the Department of spine science. She saw the car from the general Science Department slowly driving out. Her heart skipped a beat. Did the people from the general Science Departmente to look for Gu jinghang? Had this matter blown up to the point that the people from the Chinese Academy of general sciences hade to Gu jinghang for political education? She sat in the car and immediately got out when she saw Gu Jingxing walking out. Gu jinghang quickly walked over with a worried expression. ¡°Are you alright?¡± what¡¯s not good about me? ¡± song ran pretended to be rxed and smiled. &Nbsp; The two of them got into the car and drove to the living quarters. Song ran asked tentatively,¡±were those people from the Chinese Academy of general sciences?¡± What are they doing here?¡± Gu jinghang held her hand tightly. it¡¯s just a routine investigation. It¡¯s nothing serious. The people from the general Science Department came over to ask Gu jinghang to settle this matter as soon as possible. They did not want to let the situation escte and cause an irreversible bad impact. Obviously, the higher-ups believed in director Gu¡¯s character and knew that he would not abuse his power for personal gain for his family. Song ran stared at him. are you really okay? ¡± Didn¡¯t the higher-upse to give you a warning?¡± Gu jinghangughed and said, ¡®do you think the Academy of Sciences has so little trust in me? They¡¯re going to investigate me just because of some random usation?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± song ran shrugged. Gu jinghang reached out and hugged her. the Department of Governmental Affairs believes that I would not do such a thing. Don¡¯t worry. Song ran nodded. that¡¯s good. We have to settle this as soon as possible before things get worse and before the other party takes any further action. When he got home, Fang Guohua came over with a bitter face. boss, the people involved, Zhao Juan and Zhang Ling, are currently being interrogated in prison. I can¡¯t start investigating with my crickets. Song ran nodded slightly. Zhang Ling is a marginal figure. She should be able toe out soon. She¡¯s also quite weak. When the timees, you should focus on her. ¡°How¡¯s Zhao Juan¡¯s family doing?¡± Gu jinghang asked zou long. Zou long reported, ¡± her family is quite tight-lipped, and they didn¡¯t go out to show off or anything. Zhao Juan must have warned them, but her son didn¡¯t seem to know. He only thought that a distant rtive had given him a sum of money to study abroad, and the matter of studying abroad has already been taken care of. Song ran frowned. although it¡¯s suspicious that she suddenly received arge sum of money, we can¡¯t conclude that she colluded with outsiders to harm me and thepany. Besides, we still don¡¯t know who is behind Zhao Juan and Zhang Ling.. Chapter 1588 - 1591-can I t play dumb Chapter 1588: Chapter 1591-can I t y dumb Trantor: 549690339 Gu jinghang said in a deep voice, ¡± Huazi, find the editor of any small newspaper in Haicheng and ask him to publish a piece of news. Tell him that Zhao Juan has already revealed who instructed her to do this. Song ran¡¯s eyes lit up. are you trying to lure me into a trap? Gu jinghang smiled. we can¡¯t always let them hide in the dark. We can¡¯t be so passive. ¡°Okay, boss, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Fang Guohua and zou long walked out together. Song ran was a little worried, ¡± ¡°What if the other party doesn¡¯t take the bait?¡± Gu jinghang held her hand. don¡¯t be impatient. We have to be patient. Whoever can¡¯t hold back first loses. Do you understand? ¡± alright. song ran nodded her head in relief. &Nbsp; At night, in an Zhiyuan¡¯s mansion, he first received a call from his father. Deputy Director an asked worriedly, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not the one who caused all themotion in the city, are you?¡± An Zhiyuan¡¯s expression did not change. dad, you think too highly of me. Am I that capable? ¡± he said calmly. Deputy Director an was not happy. it better not be you. I¡¯m warning you, although director Gu is young, his Foundation is very solid. He¡¯s not someone you can touch. This kind of small tricks won¡¯t do anything to him at all. Instead, you might even get yourself into trouble. An Zhiyuan didn¡¯t think much of it, but he didn¡¯t say much. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t do it.¡± Deputy Director an was slightly relieved. I¡¯m telling you. You better behave yourself. Understand? ¡± ¡°I know, I know,¡± An Zhiyuan¡¯s tone was impatient. The older a person gets, the more afraid they are of trouble. His father¡¯s promotion was so slow because he was a coward. Deputy Director an was a conservative, while an Zhiyuan was a radical.¡± The style of things waspletely different. An Zhiyuan hung up the phone and asked his bodyguard, ¡± ¡°How¡¯s Gu jinghang doing? Did the Chinese Academy of Sciences temporarily fire him?¡± After all, this matter had already caused a storm in the city. The Department of Science and Management could not pretend to be deaf and dumb, so they had to take action. The bodyguard shook his head. no, he¡¯s still the head of the No. 2 Institute. Only a few people from the general Science Department went there. I think he did some political education work in person, but we don¡¯t know the details. An Zhiyuan was a little displeased, ¡®everyone knows about this, but the Institute of general sciences has no reaction? Does that mean the higher-ups want to cover for him?¡± President an, ¡± the bodyguard whispered, ¡± you have to know that he¡¯s the head of the general Science Department. He¡¯s song ran¡¯s Godfather. it seems like the whole nest is in trouble, ¡± an Zhiyuan said indignantly. I¡¯d like to see how long they can cover for him. The bodyguard didn¡¯t dare to say much and only said, ¡± ¡°Inspector Gu will definitely be implicated in the end, so don¡¯t worry.¡± The next morning, an Zhiyuan¡¯s bodyguard came in with a stack of newspapers. He said as if he was facing a great enemy, ¡± ¡°President an, bad news.¡± An Zhiyuan ate his breakfast slowly and said unhurriedly, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s not good?¡± The bodyguard ced the newspaper in his hand. the newspaper said that Zhao Juan revealed who ordered him to do so. She said that someone gave her money to frame song ran. ¡°What did you say?¡± an Zhiyuan¡¯s face darkened. The bodyguard hurriedly spread the newspaper for him to read. An Zhiyuan¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°Did you reveal your identity?¡± The bodyguard shook his head. I covered it very well. I¡¯m sure she didn¡¯t even see my entire face. ¡°Then when you left Zhao Juan¡¯s residence, did anyone follow you?¡± Chapter 1589 - 1592-not exposed Chapter 1589: Chapter 1592-not exposed Trantor: 549690339 The bodyguard¡¯s expression was grave. I deliberately took a long detour. Even if someone was following us, they wouldn¡¯t be able to follow us to the end. An Zhiyuan frowned. calm down, calm down. Maybe this is just director Gu¡¯s way of goading us into panic. We can¡¯t fall for his trick. How about this? send another person to Zhao Zhu¡¯s house and ask her husband to go to the prison to warn her that if she dares to tell anyone about this, she will have to spend the rest of her life in prison. She only has one path and that is to do as we say. ¡°Yes, President an.¡± The bodyguard nodded seriously. An Zhiyuan was feeling a little uneasy. This was a game between him and Gu jinghang. They had to determine the winner. He had to be able to keep his cool and hide in the dark. Otherwise, all his previous efforts would be in vain. Would Gu jinghang notice him? He didn¡¯t give himself away, and even his Lackey, Zhao Juan, didn¡¯t know who was the one instigating her. Even if that director Gu had the ability to reach the heavens, he shouldn¡¯t be able to find out that it was him. He heaved a sigh of relief and told himself, ¡°an Zhiyuan, don¡¯t worry too much. You have a higher chance of winning this battle. Two dayster, the cashier, Zhang Ling, was the first to be released. She was tight-lipped and insisted that she had no idea and that her leader had told her to do so. From the looks of it, she was indeed innocent. It just so happened that she was only a cashier, and the tax returns did not go through her hands. Her responsibility seemed to be the least. Meanwhile, Zhao Juan and director li were kept in custody and were awaiting further interrogation. If there was no evidence to prove that Zhao Juan was instructed by someone else, then director li would be convicted. When Zhang Ling came out, she was still in shock. She had always been an honest person and had never been involved in such a big matter. After she came out, she was a little d that her deeds were not exposed. After a while. she could find a new iob and no one would know what she had done. Most importantly, she had only said a few harmless lies and she had received arge sum of money. That was 50000 Yuan. Her monthly sry was only 300 yuan. With this 50000 Yuan, she could save more than ten years of hard work. Moreover, the treatment fees for her father¡¯s finger had been settled. She rushed home with light steps. Guohua drove the car and followed Zhang Ling. When they arrived at the alley of Zhang Ling¡¯s house, Guohua stopped the car and called out to one of his men in the front passenger seat, ¡± ¡°Go and stop Zhang Ling. Do as I told you.¡± Zhong Jian was wearing ck Casual clothes and a ck hat. He got out of the carriage and walked along the wall. Just as Zhang Ling was about to enter a tube-shaped apartment, he called out to her, ¡°Zhang Ling.¡± Zhang Ling was shocked. She turned around and saw that it was someone she didn¡¯t know. She had juste out of the police station and didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble. She ignored Zhong Jian and walked straight in. I know your secret, ¡± Zhong Jian said coldly. do you want to go back to prison? Zhang Ling was only in her twenties and had not seen much of the world. She was frightened by him and did not dare to move.¡±l, Yingluo, don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Regarding Wan Yi¡¯s tax evasion, I know that you and Zhao Juan colluded to harm your boss.¡± Zhong Jian stared at her and coldly said. Zhang Ling was so scared that her face turned pale. don¡¯t you nder us. The police have already investigated. Sister Zhao and I were ordered by thepany¡¯s leader. It was CEO song who ordered us. Director li was just taking the me for her. The police will find out eventually.. Chapter 1590 - 1590: What was her reaction? Chapter 1590: What was her reaction? Trantor: 549690339 Zhong Jian sneered, ¡°really?¡± How much did Zhao Juan give you?¡± Zhang Ling did not want to continue being entangled with this man of unknown origin. She turned around and hurriedly walked into the tube-shaped apartment. Zhong Jian, who was behind her, said coldly,¡±Zhao Juan will give you 30 thousand or 50 thousand?¡± Zhang Ling stopped in her tracks again. She was extremely afraid. She thought that no one knew about the deal between her and Zhao Juan. They had obviously done it so secretly, so why did this man know so clearly? ¡°Then, aren¡¯t you curious about how much money Zhao Juan took?¡± Zhong Jian continued. Zhang Ling¡¯s eyes flickered. you¡¯re trying to get information out of me. I won¡¯t fall for your trick. Zhong Jian¡¯s expression did not change, as if he was merely stating a fact. you¡¯re taking the same risk. Zhao Juan took a million but only gave you 50000, and you¡¯re still so happy about it, thinking that you¡¯ve gotten a great bargain. You have to know that if anything were to happen, you¡¯ll have to bear the same amount of responsibility as Zhao Juan. Zhang Ling¡¯s face turned pale. She was both scared and angry. What? Zhao Juan actually took out a million Yuan? What kind of astronomical figure was this? To think that she was so grateful to her just because she took 50000 Yuan. Why was she so stupid? Zhong Jian continued, ¡± not only did Zhao Juan take one million Yuan, but her son is also preparing to study abroad. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and ask around. Even if this matter is exposed, Zhao Juan¡¯s family will not have to worry about food and drink for the rest of their lives. As for you, do you think it¡¯s worth it for a mere 50000 Yuan? ¡± Zhang Ling¡¯s expression wasplicated. She was considering the words of the man in front of her. She wasn¡¯t sure if what this man said was true. However, her trust in Zhao Juan had already started to waver at this moment. After saying so much, Zhong Jian finally said coldly, ¡°Think about it. Do you really think that no one knows about the shady business between you and Zhao Juan? ¡°If you can step forward and identify Zhao Juan, thew will be lenient on you. If you continue to be stubborn, you¡¯ll end up with the same crime as Zhao Juan. Since she took a million Yuan, it¡¯s fine even if she goes to jail. What about you, ran ran? you¡¯re on your own.¡± With that, he turned around and left, leaving enough time for Zhang Ling to weigh the pros and cons. In the middle, they got into the car and Guohua immediately drove away. ¡°Did you tell her everything?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything,¡± Zhong Jian replied. ¡°What was her reaction?¡± Zhong Jian said, ¡°she was very shocked and flustered. She looked like she couldn¡¯t believe it. She should have already started to suspect Zhao Juan.¡± Guohua snorted. f * ck! These ck-hearted people. I¡¯m going to send them all to jail. On the other side, Zhang Ling¡¯s mind was in a mess. She wasn¡¯t a very opinionated person and could be easily pointed out by a few words. She returned home in a panic and calmed herself down. She thought that she would wait until tomorrow to verify this man¡¯s words. If Zhao Juan really took one million Yuan and sent her son abroad to study, but only gave her 50000 Yuan, then she would definitely not stop this spendthrift. The next morning, Zhang Ling quietly went to the vicinity of Zhao Juan¡¯s house. She wrapped herself up tightly and sat in the taxi. Not long after, she saw Zhao Juan¡¯s husband leading her son out of the alley. The two of them also called for a taxi. Zhang Ling frowned. Zhao Tuan¡¯s familv was not rich and had always been more frugal. It was basically impossible for her family to take a taxi when they went out. She asked the driver to follow their car. The car stopped at the entrance of the police station. Zhang Ling followed them into the courtyard of the police station. The father and son went all the way to the ce where they applied for visas.. Chapter 1591 - 1591: Can only insist Chapter 1591: Can only insist Trantor: 549690339 Zhang Ling¡¯s heart sank. The man from yesterday was not spouting nonsense. Zhao Juan¡¯s son was probably really going to study abroad. So, Zhao Juan actually took out a million but only gave her 50000? This woman was actually so greedy. She was so angry that her liver hurt. She then went to Zhao Juan¡¯s son¡¯s school to ask around and confirmed that her son, Zhou Feng, had already applied to study abroad. This time, the case could be decided. Zhang Ling was so angry that her face turned pale. She was really the dumbest person in the world.ll He had taken a fraction of the money and was still happilymitting a crime with her. Damn it, this was really too damn. In the evening, Zhao Juan¡¯s husband and son returned to their home together. An Zhiyuan¡¯s bodyguard hurriedly got out of the car and followed them. Not far away, zou long was holding a telescope and looking at the entrance of the alley. it seems like the mastermind has lost his patience. Hua, you¡¯ll have to follow him closely. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We have six cars. I don¡¯t believe we can¡¯t keep up with him.¡± In the depths of the alley, the man looked warily at the entrance of the alley, then coldly called out to the Zhou father and son. Zhou Zhengping looked at the man with a guarded expression, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I saw the news in the newspaper,¡± the man said coldly, ¡°your wife has given in.¡± ¡°You go upstairs first, I have a few words to say to this uncle,¡± Zhou Zhengping quickly said to his son. Zhou Feng quickly went upstairs. Zhou Zhengping looked at the man in front of him warily. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°The person who suddenly made your family rich and sent your son to study abroad,¡± the man replied coldly. Zhou Zhengping¡¯s eyes flickered. Although Zhao Juan didn¡¯t say it in detail, he roughly knew that their family¡¯s sudden extra money was rted to Wan Yi¡¯s tax evasion case. He carefully said, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± The man said expressionlessly, ¡± go to the police station and see if she really relented. I¡¯m telling you, she did everything. If she really dared to relent, we¡¯ll get the money back and she¡¯ll be charged with criminal responsibility. Tell her to think twice. Zhou Zhengping had always been an honest person, so after being threatened like this, he was instantly scared out of his wits. He said in a trembling voice, I, Hanhan, will go to the police station to see her tomorrow. I, Hanhan, will tell her. The man patted him on the shoulder. tell your wife that she can only insist on this matter. She can get the money and not be charged in the end. Let her think it through. ¡°I know, I know, I know, I know, I know.¡± The man said a few more words, then tightened his hat, turned around, and left in a hurry. As soon as he got into the car, Guohua started the car and followed him at a steady pace. Their cars were at the four intersections nearby. Zou long had told them to track an unlicensed car. As the man drove, as long as there was an intersection, he would make a turn. Sometimes, he clearly turned the right light, but suddenly turned left. Therefore, Guohua lost him again. He gritted his teeth. ¡°This brat does have some anti-reconnaissance awareness.¡± Zou long patted his shoulder. don¡¯t worry. We still have five cars. He can¡¯t be so alert all the time. One of the cars will be able to follow him. Guohua drove the car around aimlessly. It waspletely dark outside. He was very nervous, not knowing if any car was following him. At nine O ¡®clock, they drove back to the second Institute.. At the entrance of the second Institute, Zhong Jian saw their car and rushed over, ¡± ¡°Captain, why did youe back sote?¡± Chapter 1592 - 1595 -never let your guard down Chapter 1592: Chapter 1595 -never let your guard down Trantor: 549690339 Guohua¡¯s heart was filled with hope.¡±How did it go? did you follow that ck unlicensed car?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve caught up.¡± Guohua mmed the table.ll Leg: ¡± very good. Now we can exin to the boss. Let¡¯s go to the boss¡¯s house. In Gu jinghang¡¯s room, a group of people rushed in anxiously. Fang Guohua pushed Zhong Jian in front of Gu jinghang and said, ¡± ¡°Boss, Zhong Jian has caught up with the mastermind today.¡± Gu jinghang nodded. we still don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the mastermind behind this or just another pawn. Song ran stretched out her hand. we finally have some clues. Zhong Jian, tell us about the situation. Zhong Jian said seriously, ¡± I followed the car all the way. In the end, the car stopped in the housing area near Huangpu River. I took the pass to the Research Institute and they let me in. I saw the car stop in front of building 178. I didn¡¯t dare to act rashly after that. Gu jinghang nodded and motioned for him to continue. I¡¯ve observed for a while and realized that they didn¡¯t realize we were following them. They¡¯re deliberately making a feint. That¡¯s indeed where they live. So, chief, you can send someone to follow and investigate who lives in Building 178. That way, you can also find out who¡¯s behind all this. Gu jinghang nodded. alright, thank you for your hard work. Huazi, bring some people with you to investigate the matter tomorrow. Don¡¯t alert the enemy, understand? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss,¡± Guohua saluted. Fang Guohua then reported to his boss about Zhang Ling¡¯s wavering. Gu jinghang nodded. we¡¯ll continue to publish news in the newspapers tomorrow. Zhang Ling should be surrendering soon. He understood. ¡°Alright, go back and rest,¡± Everyone then left the director¡¯s house. Gu jinghang pulled song ran into the room and song ran plopped onto the bed.ll Top: ¡± a bunch of ungrateful things. Zhao Juan and Zhang Ling. I¡¯ve always treated them well, but they actually teamed up to harm me. The human heart is really dark. Gu jinghangy down beside her and patted her head. you must always be on your guard. It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve learned your lesson after suffering this loss. Song ran was so angry that she pounded on the bed. d * mn it, d * mn it. Looks like I¡¯ll have to perfect the financial system in the future. Even if I use people I trust, I still have to perfect what needs to be perfected. After all, there¡¯s no telling what a person¡¯s heart is like. ¡°Yes, I can.¡± Song ran continued, ¡± do you have any idea who¡¯s trying to mess with you this time? ¡± Who was the person in the Huangpu River House? To be able to live in Huangpu River, he must be rich.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes drooped slightly as if he was checking his mind. He then looked up at her and said, ¡± ¡°The only person I can think of is Deputy Director an, who has recently been transferred to Haicheng.¡± Song ran was surprised. ¡°He brought his eldest son to the No. 2 Institute. To be honest, after interacting with him, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a very ambitious person. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have only been promoted to Vice Director at such an old age.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s expression wasplicated. thest time he came, he only brought his eldest son. Perhaps, the second son did not want to visit me. Song ran¡¯s eyes lit up. so, you think there¡¯s something wrong with Deputy Superintendent an¡¯s youngest son? ¡± Gu jinghang continued. his youngest son is doing business in Haicheng. He can indeed afford to live in a mansion by the Huangpu River. Song ran said meaningfully, ¡± that makes sense. After all, his father was almost promoted to the position of director of the second Institute. In his eyes, you were the one who came out of nowhere and took his father¡¯s position.. Chapter 1593 - 1593: Don’t talk nonsense Chapter 1593: Don¡¯t talk nonsense Trantor: 549690339 Gu Jing nodded. it¡¯s just a guess. I¡¯ll ask Hua Zi to investigate it thoroughly. Song ran was no longer as anxious as before. Her brother jinghang had considered everything in detail and was definitely a scheming person. At the moment, no one could defeat him. In his own words, he had not broken the bnce yet. A foreign Deputy Director an could not do anything to him. A businessman son of a foreign Deputy Director an could not do anything to him. The next morning, when Zhang Ling opened the door, she saw a stack of newspapers on the floor in front of her house. She picked it up in confusion and saw that the headline was like this. Because of the power struggle, Wan Yi and song ran were innocent and implicated. It was hard to guard against house thieves, and he was framed by his own ountant and cashier. Wan Yi¡¯s old boss didn¡¯t know the right person, and it was toote for regret. It was thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. Zhang Ling¡¯s psychological defensepletely copsed. In the prison, Zhou Zhengping saw his wife and immediately said carefully, ¡± ¡°Yingluo, are you sure you¡¯re not spouting nonsense?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zhao Juan panicked. Zhou Zhengping lowered his voice. the newspaper outside said that you¡¯ve relented. They said that you pointed out that someone instructed you to evade taxes and frame CEO song. Zhao Juan¡¯s face turned pale. nonsense. I didn¡¯t say anything. Did someonee looking for you? ¡± Zhou Zhengping nodded his head in fear. it¡¯s Yingluo. A man is looking for me. He asked you not to speak nonsense. if hees looking for you again, tell him that I didn¡¯t say anything, ¡± Zhao Juan said in a low voice. tell him not to believe the news in the newspaper. ¡°I understand,¡± Zhou Zhengping nodded. After the prison visit ended, Zhao Juan still felt uneasy. The news in the newspaper was obviously released by CEO song, but her guess was quite urate. She knew that she was ordered to do so. If song ran were to follow the trail that she had guessed, would she be able to find out anything? Zhao Juan¡¯s heart was in a constant state of anxiety. She only hoped that everything would end quickly. In the future, she would definitely not do such a thing that would exhaust her both mentally and physically. On the other side, Zhang Ling took the newspaper home. She was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to go out. Her heart was struggling and anxious. If she didn¡¯t stand up for her, she would be sued by director song. Not only would she not get the money, but she might also have to pay a fine and go to jail. If that happened, she would really suffer a double loss. It was a huge loss. Director song had eyes and ears everywhere. Since he knew that she had epted the money, and that Zhao Juan had epted the money, he should be able to find out about her very soon. Instead of sitting around and waiting for death, it was better to take the initiative to attack and seek a chance of survival for himself, making up for the crimes he hadmitted. In the second Institute, Fang Guohua, Zhong Jian, and zou Long Drove to the bungalow area by the Huangpu River to investigate. Song ran, on the other hand, stayed at the No. 2 Institute. Rumors had been spreading like wildfire recently. Song ran was almost a legend. She was being described as an unpardonable criminal who hadmitted all sorts of evil deeds. She was using her husband and father¡¯s power to do all sorts of evil things in the world. Therefore, it was better not to ask for abuse and stay in the second Institute for some peace and quiet. Gu jinghang did not go to the Research Institute but stayed at home to apany her. After a while, a guard came over and knocked on the door, saying that someone was looking for the chief¡¯s wife. Her name was Zhang Ling. Song ran heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Gu jinghang. ¡°It seems like someone can¡¯t sit still.¡± Gu jinghang nodded and said to the guard,¡±bring her in.¡± ¡°Yes, inspector..¡± Chapter 1594 - 1597-adding insult to injury Chapter 1594: Chapter 1597-adding insult to injury Trantor: 549690339 About ten minutester, Zhang Ling was brought to their house by the security guard. Gu jinghang¡¯s expression was cold and hard as he sat on the sofa in a dignified manner. When Zhang Ling saw this man, she could not help but feel her legs go weak. She had always heard that this director listened to director song and doted on him. Zhang Ling was extremely vexed. She must have been out of her mind to dare to do something like that to challenge the authority of the big shots. She trembled as she walked over and called out in a mosquito-like voice, ¡® ¡°Director song.¡± why did youe here today? ¡± song ran looked indifferent. &Nbsp; Zhang Ling said in fear and trepidation, ¡± I, Zhenzhen, was muddle-headed. I made a mistake. Now, I want to make up for my mistake. I hope that Zhenzhen, CEO song, can give me a chance. Song ran was still expressionless. so, if I give you a chance, what do you n to do? ¡± Zhang Ling quickly showed her sincerity. I will tell Qianqian the truth. It was Zhao Juan who asked me to turn a blind eye to the deduction. She even gave me fifty thousand Yuan as hush money. Song ran heaved a sigh of relief. since you¡¯ve repented, I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones. Tomorrow, mywyer will Sue Zhao Juan and you¡¯ll have to be present as a witness. Are you willing to do so? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing, I¡¯m willing, I¡¯m willing.¡± Of course, she was willing to be a witness from the used. Fortunately, she suddenly realized it, otherwise, the used would be her and Zhao Juan. Once this matter was exposed, she would have no way out. Song ran¡¯s expression was grave. to ensure that you won¡¯t switch sides, you¡¯ll need to stay at the ce I¡¯ve arranged for you. In order to show her loyalty, Zhang Ling quickly nodded her head. alright, I¡¯ll listen to CEO song¡¯s arrangements. Zhang Ling was brought down by du Dapeng. Just then, the newspaper was delivered. Song ran was holding the newspaper when Gu jinghang put his arm around her waist and led her into the living room. Song ran opened the newspaper and was immediately furious. Gu jinghang nced at her and asked, ¡®why? All the actors in yourpany were affected?¡± Song ran angrily mmed the newspaper on the table. ¡°Several of mypany¡¯s main actors have been named and criticized by this newspaper, saying that they also connive with my tax evasion.¡± Gu jinghang took the newspaper and read it. His expression darkened as he said, ¡± obviously, this is yourpetitor.ll We¡¯ll take this opportunity to hit him when he¡¯s down.¡± Song ran gritted her teeth. it seems like they¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time. They¡¯re waiting for something to happen to me. They want to destroy mypany. Gu jinghang nodded. you have to resolve it as soon as possible. Otherwise, yourpany will be affected even more. The few popr actors under yourpany will also be criticized by the government. Song ran threw herself into Gu jinghang¡¯s arms and shouted, ¡± ¡°Damn it, they¡¯re all bullying me!¡± Gu jinghang patted her head lovingly and said, ¡± ¡°Whoever dares to bully you, I will avenge you. They will not have a good ending.¡± Song ran nodded. inspector, you have to stand up for me. Gu jinghang kissed the top of her head. don¡¯t worry. None of them will be able to escape. I hope that they will be brought to justice as soon as possible, ¡°song ran said, feeling relieved. &Nbsp; ¡°They will. Their judgement day ising.¡± Because of this incident, mu Mian was also innocently implicated. In any case, other people didn¡¯t care if she was wronged or not. The rumors outside were that Wan Yi¡¯s boss and his actors had joined forces to evade taxes, and they directly nailed her to the pir of shame. As soon as mu Mian went out, she would be cursed at everywhere. They said that she had earned so much money and still wanted to take advantage of the country. She deserved to die. Mu Mian was innocent. She was clearly aw-abiding citizen, okay? She was quite unconvinced by these usations.. Chapter 1595 - 1595: What’s your plan? Chapter 1595: What¡¯s your n? Trantor: 549690339 However, it was also because of this that she began to re-examine herself and n her own life. In front of the screen, she was easily attacked. What she did would be magnified and criticized by others. She might even implicate the people around her. Recently, whenever her mother went out, people would scold her, saying that she had raised a criminal daughter. Mu Mian was furious and wanted to find that person to reason with him, but she was stopped by Cao Feng. She told her not to cause trouble at this time of crisis. Mu Mian felt wronged. When Tang Ji ¡®an returned at night, he saw a certain someone with a long face. He also knew about the rumors outside recently, so he reached out and ruffled her hair. ¡°Who bullied you? I¡¯ll teach her a lesson on your behalf.¡± Mu Mian repeated the words that the middle-aged woman used to scold her mother in the market for him to hear. Tang Ji ¡®an immediately frowned.¡±She won¡¯t have to go to the market tomorrow.¡± Mu Mian hurriedly said, ¡± forget it, forget it. Don¡¯t really look for her. That kind of person just goes with the flow. The main thing is that there¡¯s a rumor going arouncl saymg tnat I¡¯vemitted a crime or tax evasion ana didn¡¯t get a conviction. They¡¯re spreading it like it¡¯s a God. Aiyoyo. Tang Ji ¡®an touched her face. ran and jinghang are doing their best to investigate. They seem to have some leads. Don¡¯t worry. Tang Ji ¡®an had wanted to contribute a little, but it was obvious that director Gu could handle it, so he didn¡¯t want to add to their troubles. Mu Mian nodded. I can¡¯t help Xiao ran with anything. It¡¯s so worrying. Tang Ji ¡®an chuckled. don¡¯t worry. There are many people helping her. My father has been keeping an eye on the situation here in the capital. If anything goes wrong, he¡¯ll immediatelye back. yes, I know. This incident has made me think about my future career ns. I¡¯m going to graduate soon. With that said, Tang Ji ¡®an suddenly remembered that his girlfriend was still a student. Fortunately, there were not many courses in the film Academy, so she was not under much pressure. ¡°What are your ns?¡± he asked in a deep voice. ¡°I¡¯ve seriously thought about it. I want to be a graduate student,¡± mu Mian said with a frown. Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows slightly, as if he appreciated her idea. ¡°Oh, really? Are you considering to be a graduate student at the University of Law andw?¡± ¡°Ah? If I had that ability, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to go to Shanghai Drama Academy. Tang Ji ¡®an, do you have any misunderstanding about my learning ability?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an smiled. so, which school do you n to apply to? ¡± Mu Mian shrugged. Haicheng Drama Academy? I want to enroll in the directing course. ¡°You want to be a director?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows. I have such an idea in case of an emergency. When I want to work behind the scenes in the future, I won¡¯t be aplete idiot. Tang Ji ¡®an obviously agreed with her idea. His beautiful girlfriend wanted to retire behind the scenes, so he naturally raised both hands to show his agreement. ¡°I support you.¡± there¡¯s no female director in the country yet. I don¡¯t know if the school will ept me as a graduate student. mu Mian was a little unconfident. ¡°They will take you in,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said. With just one word from second young master Tang, not to mention the ocean drama postgraduate ss, even the political andw University and Fu Guang University¡¯s postgraduate sses would have to ept her. The next day, Tang Ji ¡®an sent the bestwyer in Haicheng to the second Bureau. Song ran told Zhong Yong what happened, and he understood, ¡± I¡¯ll Sue Zhao Juan right now. The police will investigate her family situation and Zhao Juan will be brought to justice. It¡¯s a sure thing. However, the person behind her will need more evidence. I¡¯ll get involved to collect evidence. Director song, don¡¯t worry.. Chapter 1596 - 1599-upright Chapter 1596: Chapter 1599-upright Trantor: 549690339 Song ran nodded. I¡¯ll have to trouble you with everything,wyer Zhong. Zhong Yong then exined the whole situation to song ran in detail. After listening to the cashier Zhang Ling¡¯s testimony, he sorted out the information and left the second institution with his briefcase. He was ready to Sue Zhao Juan. In the prison, Zhao Juan was extremely uneasy. She kept feeling uneasy, and her mind kept turning. She was sure that she had not given herself away. However, her intuition told her that song ran was not someone who would let things go so easily. Director li had taken the me so that she could have more time to investigate the truth outside.ll Yes. She was suddenly a little scared, but she really had no way out now. ¡°Zhao Juan, someone is looking for Qianqian.¡± Suddenly, the female prison Guard¡¯s voice rang out, and Zhao Juan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Who was looking for her? Zhao Juan looked at the middle-aged man in a dark coat and gold-rimmed sses in front of her and asked suspiciously, ¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Zhong Yong pushed his sses and said coldly, ¡± Ms. Zhao Juan, on behalf of Ms. Song ran, I¡¯m suing you for colluding with outsiders to damage Wan Yipany¡¯s property and maliciously fabricating a charge to frame Ms. Song ran. Zhao Juan¡¯s face turned pale. She felt that this was all part of song ran¡¯s n. All is fair in war. They thought that they would be able to get her to confess by using this tactic. She was not that stupid. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± she insisted. In any case, he just wouldn¡¯t let go. Zhong Yong smiled. it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know. You¡¯ll be handed over to the prosecution in the next two days. When the court session starts, you¡¯ll be summoned to court. Zhong Yong pushed the red-headed document in front of Zhao Juan, ¡± ¡°This is theint, please take a look.¡± Zhao Juan¡¯s fingers trembled as she looked at the list of crimes, her heart almost jumping into her throat. Song ran was trying to trick her. That¡¯s right, it was their n. They really put in a lot of effort to make her give in. She had to hold on and not be frightened by their tricks. She forced out a smile. I will fully cooperate with the police investigation. As for you asking me to appear in court, I will naturally cooperate. I was instructed by someone, so I have nothing to be afraid of. Zhong Yong stood up, picked up his briefcase, and pushed his sses. the court will start in three days. I hope Ms. Zhao Juan can still be as righteous and upright as she is now. After that, he left the visiting room with his briefcase. Zhao Juan¡¯s entire body went limp and she was frightened. Haicheng Evening News was almost song ran¡¯s exclusive newspaper. It followed the entire progress of the case. When song ran started suing Zhao Juan, the newspaper published thetest news and updated the people of the city on thetest situation. Ordinary people were like grass on the wall. Wherever the wind blew, they would lean towards it. At first, everyone had said that song ran was so powerful that she was heartless. Now that the newspaper had spread the news, everyone began to conspire again. They said that director Gu might be blocking someone else¡¯s path and wanted to use song ran to fight for power. In any case, the people of Haicheng were very busy these days. They had to analyze the case every day, make painstaking investigations, and point out the shorings of the times. The person involved in the whirlpool of public opinion was quite free at the moment. He was taking care of his children at home, teasing niannian and Yanzhi, who were getting better at talking. Meanwhile, Gu jinghang was sitting on a chair by the window and reading a book. He would asionally nce at a certain someone who was getting along with the children, and the corners of his mouth could not help but curve up. He looked as if he was in a peaceful time. Knock, knock. There was a knock on the door. Fang Guohua and zou long walked in together. Song ran called Yin Hua over and asked her to bring the children out to y.. Chapter 1597 - 1597: Official prosecution of Zhao Juan Chapter 1597: Official prosecution of Zhao Juan Trantor: 549690339 Gu jinghang put down the book in his hand and looked at Fang Guohua. ¡°How is it? who¡¯s living there?¡± boss, zou long and I have done our research. The one living there is Deputy Director an¡¯s youngest son, an Zhiyuan, ¡± said Guohua indignantly. Song ran gritted her teeth. it¡¯s really him. Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes were deep. it seems like I guessed right. Fang Guohua: ¡± it seems like he¡¯s trying to defend his father. This son of a b * tch, he¡¯s caused so much trouble. He should really go to jail and reflect on his actions. Hua, ¡± Gu jinghang said coldly, ¡± you have to keep an eye on him and the bodyguards under him who are in contact with Zhao Juan. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re afraid of Yingluo?¡± we¡¯ve been suing Zhao Juan recently. I¡¯m afraid those who are in contact with her will run away after hearing the news. Fang Guohua nodded. don¡¯t worry, boss. I¡¯ve been sending people to follow that bastard. I¡¯ve also asked Zhong Jian to keep an eye on an Zhiyuan. Gu jinghang coughed lightly and looked at song ran. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go out for a while?¡± Song ran squinted her eyes at him. Is there something you can¡¯t let me know?¡± Gu jinghangughed. there are indeed some things that are not convenient for you to know. After all, chief Gu did not want her to know about his dark side. Song ran raised her head and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going out.¡± Gu jinghang looked at du Dapeng and said, ¡°take your sister-inw out.¡± &Nbsp; Song ran was forcefully dragged away by du Dapeng. Outside the door, she broke free from du Dapeng and red at him, ¡± ¡°You want to rebel?¡± Du Dapeng touched the back of his head and felt wronged, ¡± ¡°Boss told me to do this.¡± Song ran pointed at him. you have to listen to your boss. But you don¡¯t have to listen to your boss¡¯s woman? ¡± Get this straight, even your boss has to listen to me. ¡® Du Dapeng went in one ear and out the other, not listening to her usation. Song ran reached out to knock on the door, but no one paid her any attention. She quickly put her ear to the door, trying to hear what important secrets the people Inside were discussing. Damn Gu jinghang! He even kept it a secret from her. What kind of intimate rtionship did they have? furthermore, this matter was rted to her. Why could she not hear it? The person inside had deliberately lowered his voice so that she couldn¡¯t hear anything. She was so anxious that she kept walking in circles. After a while, the door opened and Fang Guohua and zou long walked out. Song ran stared at Guohua. what did your boss say to you? what did boss say? ¡°Guohua chuckled. sis-inw, why don¡¯t you just ask boss?¡± Song ran gritted her teeth. I think you guys are going to rebel. After she finished speaking, she stormed into the living room. A certain someone was sitting on the sofa and reading a book. Song ran rushed over and stood in front of her. She looked down at him and said, ¡± ¡°Is there anything I can¡¯t know? Why did you get me out?¡± Gu jinghang reached out and pulled her into his arms. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I just gave them some tasks.¡± Song ran sat on hisp and looked at him pitifully. ¡°I¡¯m also involved in this, so why can¡¯t I listen?¡± Gu jinghang coaxed her. it¡¯s nothing. Anyway, an Zhiyuan and his bodyguards will be punished ordingly. That¡¯s enough, okay? ¡® Gu jinghang chuckled. we will be officially suing Zhao Juan in three days. You will also need to appear in court then. Are you afraid? ¡± Hmph! song ran snorted. when have I ever been afraid? ¡± Gu jinghang pinched her chin. don¡¯t be so smug. Song ran moved a little. I¡¯m not showing off. They¡¯re a bunch of despicable and shameless people. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of them? ¡± That an Zhiyuan or whatever, he¡¯s overestimating himself if he wants toy a finger on you. Even his father knows to behave himself, he¡¯s the only one who¡¯s stupid and ignorant..¡± Chapter 1598 - 1598: Roaring in the court Chapter 1598: Roaring in the court Trantor: 549690339 Song ran was right about this. Gu jinghang would never show mercy to an Zhiyuan. Otherwise, if others knew that he was weak, they would step on him. He would not be able to secure his position as the Superintendent. Three dayster, the hearing on Wan Yi¡¯s tax evasion case officially began in the first People¡¯s Court of Haicheng. Zhao Juan and director li were present at the trial. Song ran appeared at the intiff¡¯s seat while Gu jinghang, Tang Ji ¡®an, and mu Mian sat in the audience. The trial began, and director li, who had already been convinced, directly denied the crimes he had previously admitted to in court. Zhao Yang was flustered. you said you ordered me. Why are you going back on your words now? ¡± no! the judge knocked his gavel. it¡¯s not your turn to speak yet. Please do not ask questions on your own. ¡°The defendant Zhao Juan, may I ask, in Wan Yi¡¯s tax evasion case, who ordered you to do so?¡± Zhong Yong calmly said. ¡°It¡¯s ran ran, it¡¯s director li,¡± Zhao Juan insisted. Zhongyong took the documents and stood in front of her. He said coldly, ¡± you said that it was director li who ordered you to do this. Then, may I ask, what benefits did Li Lan give you to make you willing to take such a big risk tomit such a crime? ¡± Zhao Juan was a little flustered, and her mind was in a mess. She didn¡¯t know how to answer, and her mind was in an intense struggle. If she admitted that director li had given her a benefit, then she would also have to bear the responsibility. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°supervisor li didn¡¯t give me any benefits. She just threatened me and made me do this. Otherwise, she¡¯ll fire me. This excuse would allow her to retreat safely and not be implicated. She didn¡¯t get any benefits. She was innocent and she believed that the judge would be able to distinguish right from wrong. ¡°You said that Li Lan didn¡¯t give you any benefits and only threatened you, so you had no choice but to do this. Is that true?¡± Zhong Yong said calmly. ¡°Yes,¡± Zhao Juan gritted her teeth. ¡°Alright.¡± Zhongyong nodded, ¡°may I ask where you got the 50000 yuan you bribed the cashier with?¡± Can you prove that you made up the story that director li ordered her to threaten you?¡± Zhao Juan was so scared that her legs went soft, and her face turned pale, ¡® don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Judge, I request for my witness number one to be present.¡± Zhao Juan was so flustered that she almost couldn¡¯t stand still. They had a witness? Who was it? When the court police brought Zhang Ling to the court, Zhao Juan was so scared that her teeth started to tremble. Zhang Ling was also involved in this, so she wouldn¡¯t dare to bite her back unless she wasn¡¯t afraid of going to jail. Zhang Ling stood on the witness stand, and Zhong Yong said loudly, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re Zhang Ling. ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Wanyi¡¯s cashier. My name is Zhang Ling.¡± in that case, I¡¯d like to ask, after thepany¡¯s ounting tax returns, do we have to go through you to deduct the money? ¡® ¡°Yes,¡± Zhang Ling replied. ¡°You turned a blind eye and didn¡¯t expose Zhao Juan¡¯s crime to the leader. Why?¡± ¡°Zhang Ling, you¡¯d better tell me the truth.¡± Zhao Juan suddenly started to roar. shut up! the judge mmed his gavel again. if the used roars at the court again, you will be charged for disrupting thew. Zhao Juan clenched her fists tightly and stared at Zhang Ling nervously. ¡°Because sister Zhao gave me arge sum of money and told me to keep it a secret,¡± Zhang Ling said word by word. Zhao Juan¡¯s face was ashen. ¡°How much money did she give you to keep the secret?¡± Zhong Yong asked again. ¡°Fifty thousand. ¡± Zhong Yong chuckled and turned his head to ask Zhao Juan, ¡± ¡°As the defendant said, director li only threatened you and did not promise you anything. So, why did you give Zhang Ling arge sum of money to keep the secret when you were threatened? You¡¯re the one who was threatened, yet you still took out money to clean up Li Lan¡¯s mess.. Zhao Juan, you¡¯re just talking without thinking!¡± Chapter 1599 - 1599: The end Chapter 1599: The end Trantor: 549690339 Zhao Juan¡¯s mind was in a mess. She had always been an ordinary person and did not have enough criminal experience. It was her instinct to panic when she encountered a situation. ¡°If director li didn¡¯t give you this money, then who did?¡± The cashier, Zhang Ling, has already confessed that you were the one who made her do it. Since you can give her 50000 Yuan, does it mean that the person who instructed you gave you more money than this?¡± Zhao Juan¡¯s eyes flickered, but she refused to answer. ¡°We found out that your son, Zhou Feng, is applying for a visa to study abroad,¡± Zhong Yong continued. Zhao Juan hadpletely lost her ability to fight. She thought that as long as she did these things in secret, as long as she didn¡¯t make a big fuss, no one would know. What she didn¡¯t know was that ever since she had nned to frame others, she would definitely be the target of others ¡®investigation. Did he really think that everyone else was a big fool who was waiting for death?ll Zi? ¡®What does my urging my son to study abroad have to do with this?¡± Zhao Juan¡¯s words were already in a mess. Zhongyong took out a document and handed it to the jury and the judge. ording to this information, there are five people in your family living together. Only you and your husband have a source of ie. Your husband is the director of the food factory¡¯s workshop, and his monthly sry is 600 Yuan. You are Wanyi¡¯s ountant, and your monthly sry is 500 yuan. Your inws ¡®health isn¡¯t very good, so they have to spend more than 100 yuan on medical expenses every month. Going to the University in country M will cost at least 30000 Yuan a year. So, where did this moneye from? ¡® Zhao Juan¡¯s breathing was rapid, and she clenched her fists tightly. They actually investigated her, they actually investigated her thoroughly. ¡°Yingluo is a distant rtive of my family.¡± ¡°Oh? Which distant rtive is he?¡± Zhao Zhu really thought that everyone in court was as easy to fool as her neighbors. Zhao Juan kept swallowing her saliva and said nervously, ¡°Yingluo has nothing to do with this case.¡± judge. Zhong Yong looked at the judge. I request that the defendant provide evidence to prove the source of her ie for her son to study abroad and the source of the 50000 Yuan she bribed Zhang Ling with. ¡°May the defendant please present your proof,¡± the judge nodded. Zhao Juan was at her wit¡¯s end. She had no other way. She stammered and couldn¡¯t say it. someone took arge sum of money to make you evade tax and put the me on Wanyi¡¯s boss, song ran, causing herpany¡¯s reputation to be damaged. Is that right? ¡± Zhong Yong concluded. ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll take it as a silent agreement,¡± Zhong Yong said coldly. The court hearing ended. Since Gu jinghang was caught plotting against an Zhiyuan, an Zhiyuan¡¯s subordinate, Qiu gang, was naturally caught as well. When the police told Zhao juanchou that she had just been arrested, she had no idea who had given her the money. the man who gave you the money. This was a psychological battle. Only those who had received professional training would keep gritting their teeth. Ordinary people only needed to weigh the pros and cons in their hearts and would lean towards the n with the least losses. Zhao Juan¡¯s eyes flickered as she struggled intensely in her heart. Obviously, Zhang Ling hadpletely changed sides. She didn¡¯t even know why Zhang Ling had changed sides. Wasn¡¯t an uneven distribution of loot enough to make a greedy person change sides? Zhang Ling¡¯s betrayal was a sure thing. She had gotten herself out of it. Now, all the fault was on her alone.. Chapter 1600 - 1603 -controlled Chapter 1600: Chapter 1603 -controlled Trantor: 549690339 If the Qiu gang who bribed her also changed sides, then she would have to take all the me. No, they were all guilty. Why should she be the only one to bear it? This battle was actually not difficult to fight. They were not people whomitted crimes, and their psychological defenses were easy to break through. Zhao Juan did not hold on for long before confessing. ¡°I admit it!¡± As soon as he said this, Zhongyong finally heaved a sigh of relief. A cab member even called him personally and told him to win thiswsuit. If he lost, he would not be able to survive in the industry. ¡°So, if the person who bribed you was standing in front of you, could you identify him?¡± he asked in one breath. Zhao Juan nodded. he should be able to. Although he¡¯s wearing a hat and has a high cor, I noticed that half of the ring finger on his right hand is missing. Zhong Yong heaved a sigh of relief. Indeed, the ring finger of Qiu gang¡¯s right hand that he had caught was only half a finger. Zhao Juan relented. Now that Qiu gang had been arrested, the case would be much smoother. What an Zhiyuan did not expect was that not only did he fail to overthrow director Gu, but he also lost his own life. When the police car stopped in front of his house, he was on guard. Could it be that Chou gang did not manage to escape? He was also a man who had seen the world. Looking at the police officers who filed in, he said in a cold voice, ¡± ¡°What are you guys doing? The leading police officer took out an arrest warrant. an Zhiyuan, you¡¯re under arrest. Please follow us back to the police station. ¡°What¡¯s the charge for my arrest?¡± an Zhiyuan asked calmly. you are suspected of instigating your subordinates to frame Wanyipany, instigating others to evade taxes, and disrupting the stability and unity of the Academy of Sciences. An Zhiyuan¡¯s legs turned to jelly, and his face turned pale with fear. If it was only the first two crimes, the sentence should be light and not enough to take to heart. However, thest one was to disrupt the stability and unity of the Academy, which was a serious crime. ¡°What kind of baseless usations are these?¡± he gritted his teeth. The leader of the police officers waved his hand, and someone immediately came forward to handcuff him. whether it¡¯s a false charge or not, we¡¯ll question it in detail when we get back to the police station. Thus, an Zhiyuan was led out of his own mansion. In the second Research Institute, in Gu jinghang¡¯s office, he said to Fang Guohua coldly, ¡± a few days ago, the editors of those newspapers have been jumping up and down, trying to pin Wan Yi¡¯s matter on me. They said that Xiao ran relied on my power to unscrupulously umte wealth. Have you controlled them? ¡® ¡°It¡¯s under control,¡± Gu jinghang nodded slightly. as long as they reveal who the mastermind is, they will be fine. Let them think twice before they act. don¡¯t worry, boss. This is a groundless crime. They¡¯re spreading rumors. If they dare to cover up for the mastermind again, they¡¯ll be sent to jail. ¡°Boss, an Zhiyuan¡¯s grandson has been captured. What about his father and brother?¡± Guohuaughed. Gu jinghang frowned and said in a low voice, ¡± let¡¯s see Deputy Director an¡¯s reaction. I¡¯m not sure if this is an Zhiyuan¡¯s own idea or Deputy Director an¡¯s doing. Fang Guohua pursed his lips. even if it wasn¡¯t Deputy Director an¡¯s order, this son has set his father up. His father will definitely be affected. After all, he has a criminal son. How can the higher-ups not reconsider? ¡± Gu jinghang nodded. This was true. Merchants were indeed just merchants. Chief Gu, please think twice before you say that. Your wife is also a pure businessman.. Chapter 1601 - 1601: I apologize to you on behalf of my son Chapter 1601: I apologize to you on behalf of my son Trantor: 549690339 Gu jinghang stood up and walked towards the house. As soon as she entered, a beauty threw herself into her arms. Song ran finally smiled from the bottom of her heart, ¡± ¡°I heard that an Zhiyuan was arrested.¡± Gu jinghang hugged the person in his arms and chuckled. ¡°He did many evil things and yed such a big game of chess. He deserved to be caught.¡± Song ran tutted. he really doesn¡¯t know his ce. He actually wants to touch your Foundation. He should have gone and found out how much our brother jinghang has done to get promoted to the position of the Superintendent. ¡°You can go to prison and teach him some things.¡± Song ran raised her chin. you have to give him a good lesson. His father has neglected his duty. As a member of the Academy of Sciences, he should have told his son not to touch you. He¡¯s looking for death! The people from the Public Security Bureau tried the case very quickly. After all, they had to give an exnation to both director Gu and parliament member Tang. They did not dare to dy. After interrogating him day and night, Qiu gang couldn¡¯t take the pressure and confessed. In the end, an Zhiyuan only admitted that he was responsible for Wan Yi¡¯s tax evasion. After all, instigating others to evade taxes and affecting the stability and unity of the Academy of Sciences were two different things. When his father, Deputy Director an, heard about this, he was really anxious. Deputy Director an didn¡¯t say anything else and rushed to the second Institute in his suit. Gu jinghang put on an air of superiority. When he heard that Deputy Director an came to look for him, he asked du Dapeng to tell the guard that he was in a meeting. It was freezing cold, so Deputy Director an waited patiently outside the office of the second Institute. Gu jinghang asked du Dapeng,¡±what¡¯s with Deputy Director an¡¯s expression?¡± ¡°He¡¯s burning with anxiety and a little resentful that he didn¡¯t live up to his expectations.¡± Gu jinghang continued to bow his head to the pile ofbat deployment documents in his hand and replied in a deep voice, ¡± let him wait for another 20 minutes. After that, go out and bring him into my office. ¡°Yes, inspector.¡± Twenty minutester, Deputy Director an was brought into Gu jinghang¡¯s office. Gu jinghang looked at him without changing his expression. ¡°Deputy Director an, what¡¯s the matter for you toe and find me at this time?¡± After all, everyone knew that his son was involved in a crime, and Deputy Director an¡¯s position was in danger. Deputy Director an walked to his desk and looked at the young man in front of him. He said seriously, ¡± I¡¯m not here today to plead for my son. He¡¯swless and knowingly broke thew. He should be severely punished. I¡¯m here today to apologize to you on behalf of my son. Gu jinghang raised his eyebrows slightly. Deputy Inspector an was considered to be a righteous person. How did he give birth to such a son? Superintendent an didn¡¯t try to defend himself, only saying, ¡± I know, director Gu, you may suspect that I made my son do these things. It¡¯s normal for you to have such doubts. I don¡¯t want to defend myself. It¡¯s the Father¡¯s fault for not teaching the son. He did these things because I didn¡¯t urge him to do it well. Gu jinghang chuckled. Deputy Inspector an, you¡¯re being too serious. I don¡¯t suspect that you¡¯re the one who ordered an Zhiyuan to do this. I feel sorry for you too. An Zhiyuan really doesn¡¯t understand his father¡¯s heart. Gu jinghang was good at judging people. Deputy Inspector an was definitely old and only wanted stability. There was no ambition in his eyes. All of that was because his insensible son wanted to fight for him and did such foolish things. In the workce, it was better to have one more friend than one more enemy. Today, he had let Deputy Director an off the hook, but tomorrow, perhaps Deputy Director an would be able to help him. Deputy Director an looked at the young man and suddenly understood. Why was he able to be the director at such a young age? putting aside his outstanding military achievements, this young man was deep in thought, and he did not show his emotions on his face. He was very good at dealing with people.. Chapter 1602 - 1602: Reflect on your actions in prison Chapter 1602: Reflect on your actions in prison Trantor: 549690339 If such a person didn¡¯t seed, who would? director Gu, ¡± he said gratefully, ¡± I¡¯m very ashamed to hear you say that. I don¡¯t have the face to see you. Gu jinghangughed. we¡¯re all just judging the facts. We will never take any responsibility. I believe in Deputy Director an¡¯s character. However, I¡¯m afraid that an Zhiyuan will be sentenced severely. At this moment, Deputy Director an had no choice but to save his own son. In that case, he and his eldest son would be implicated by his youngest son. He was not that muddleheaded. I understand, ¡± he said hurriedly. it¡¯s only right for Zhiyuan to be punished by thew. I hope that the country will help me educate this muddled child who I didn¡¯t teach well. Gu jinghang was d that Deputy Inspector an was not muddleheaded. Deputy Director an came over in a hurry and made his position clear before he dared to leave the second Institute. As soon as he returned home, his wife was crying and making a scene. ¡°You have to save Zhiyuan. If anything happens to him, how am I supposed to Deputy Director an looked at Mrs. An in a rage. it¡¯s because you¡¯ve spoiled him too much that he¡¯s developed awless personality. He dares to offend anyone. This time, he even dared to plot against director Gu. I think he¡¯s tired of living. Tears were still in Mrs. An¡¯s eyes. didn¡¯t he just rely on his wife¡¯s family to get promoted to director Gu? what¡¯s so great about him that you¡¯re so scared of him? ¡± A heavy pnded on Mrs. An¡¯s face. She covered her mouth with her hand and looked at the man who had always been gentle in front of her in disbelief.¡±You hit me, you actually dared to hit me.¡± ¡°If you dare to say that again, I¡¯m going to hit you,¡± Deputy Director an said through gritted teeth. Mrs. An was about to burst into tears when Deputy Director an immediately stopped her. I¡¯m warning you. If you dare to go out and say anything, it won¡¯t just be your youngest son who will go in. Your husband and eldest son will also be implicated. Mrs. An was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to cry anymore. Deputy Director an looked at her in exasperation, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you and Zhiyuan underestimated your enemy that you dared to do such a ridiculous thing. That kid deserves to be punished by thew.¡± ¡°How could you say that about your own son?¡± Mrs. An stared at him, aggrieved. Also, is that inspector Gu really that capable?¡± Deputy an¡¯s chief looked at his wife and was speechless. ¡°You¡¯re as ignorant as Zhiyuan.¡± ¡°Zhiyuan is still young. He doesn¡¯t know much. Can you please calm him down?¡± Mrs. An said. Deputy Director an gritted his teeth. no, we have to let him learn from his mistakes and reflect on his actions in prison. Otherwise, who knows what kind of disaster he will cause? our entire family will be implicated by him. Mrs. An didn¡¯t dare to say another word. Half a monthter, an Zhiyuan¡¯s sentence was announced. He was sentenced to 20 years for his crimes. The second ce of Xuanji The weather wasn¡¯t as cold as before. She carried niannian to the sofa and told her a story, while director Gu taught his son about rocket models. Guohua rushed over as soon as he heard the news. ¡°Boss, sister-inw, an Zhiyuan was sentenced to 20 years in prison. As an aplice, Qiu gang was sentenced to 10 years in prison. Zhao Juan was sentenced to 10 years in prison.¡± Song ran could not help but cheer. Niannian, who did not know anything, followed suit and pped. In any case, if her mother was happy, her father would be happy. If her father was happy, the whole family would be happy.. Chapter 1603 - 1603: Learned how to quibble Chapter 1603: Learned how to quibble Trantor: 549690339 Niannian and Yanzhi had developed a good habit of pleasing their mothers since they were young. Song ran quickly let go of niannian and pounced on her husband. ¡°The rain is finally over and the sky is clear.¡± Niannian and Yanzhi had been influenced since they were young, and their father only had eyes for their mother, so they were used to it. Gu jinghang reached out and carried her. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Yes, the rain is over and the sky is clear. No one will dare to bully you again in the future.¡± Song ran snuggled in his arms and said,¡±what about Deputy Superintendent Gu jinghang said in a deep voice, ¡°he came to look for me. I don¡¯t want to make a big deal out of this. Although he¡¯s only a Deputy Director, he has been in the Academy for many years and has many fans. If we insist on forcing him to take responsibility for his son¡¯s death, we¡¯ll definitely offend many people. Song ran nodded. you¡¯re right. I think Deputy Superintendent an is an honest and sincere person. This time, you¡¯re willing to let him off the hook. I just hope that he¡¯ll remember this and help you when you need his help in the future. Gu jinghang smiled and did notment. Ran was a reasonable person. He should marry a virtuous wife. He should thank the gods in his previous life for being able to marry her. ¡°Chief physician li has been acquitted,¡± Guohua Fang said. Song ran looked at Gu jinghang. let¡¯s go to supervisor Li¡¯s house to visit her tomorrow. Shall we? ¡± ¡°I definitely have to.¡± Supervisor li was not young anymore. Although she was not punished this time, she had suffered a lot in prison on behalf of song ran. The most important thing was the psychological torture. Before the matter reached thest step, who could be sure that she would really be acquitted? One wrong step and she might have to spend decades in prison. This kind of courage and boldness was not something ordinary people could have. It was also because everyone around song ran trusted her unconditionally that they were willing to help her without considering the gains and losses. In this world, ungrateful people were rare. Most of them were people who knew how to be grateful. In the evening, director Gu brought some hot water to wash the feet of a certain person who had been physically and mentally exhausted. Song ran was paralyzed on the bed.ll Go. Gu jinghang gently grabbed her.ll He held her feet, took off her shoes and socks, and then put her feet into the foot washing basin. ¡°Is the water temperature okay?¡± Their service attitude was impable. Song ran tilted her head and looked at the man in front of her. ¡°Let me ask you, why were an Zhiyuan¡¯s bodyguards arrested? Before he was arrested, the police shouldn¡¯t have any evidence pointing to him, right? what crime did the police use to arrest him?¡± Gu jinghang nced at her and thought, ¡®this girl is pretty smart.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s the police¡¯s business, how would I know?¡± he tried to fool her. you really don¡¯t know? ¡± song ran squinted at him. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang reached out and scooped some water to her ankle. He insisted, don¡¯t know, ¡± Song ran suddenly sat up and pinched his chin. ¡°Do you have a Kasaya?¡± Gu jinghang acted like a dead pig that was not afraid of boiling water. ¡°What?¡± Song ran snorted. you¡¯ve been hiding everything from me. I don¡¯t know anything. I¡¯m also involved in this. Gu jinghang brushed her off. Song ran scoffed. you¡¯ve learned how to quibble after you became a high-ranking official. Gu jinghang kissed her gently and said, ¡®do you still have the energy to debate with me? Why not Zhenzhen?¡± Song ran grabbed him.ll He stopped. sleep. Let¡¯s sleep. It¡¯s gettingte. Therefore, the cashier, Zhang Ling, was also involved in the crime. Although she suddenly woke up halfway, it was not her own subjective will. She was forced by others.ll He was forced to switch sides when there was no way out.. Chapter 1604 - 1604: Eat, eat Chapter 1604: Eat, eat Trantor: 549690339 Then, was she really atrge? Song ran did not do anything to her, but all the bribes he received were confiscated. In addition, she was fired by Wan Yi. Who would still dare to use such a person? After she was fired by Wan Yi, nopany dared to hire her even if she wanted to find a job in finance. Zhang Ling did not dare to look for song ran shamelessly. After all, she had indeedmitted a crime. She was already being very kind by not convicting her like Zhao Juan. After Zhang Ling came out of Wan Yi, she couldn¡¯t do any financial work anymore. She could only go to the department store and work as a counter staff without any skill. It could be considered as retribution. Song ran and Gu jinghang went to supervisor Li¡¯s house together to express their sincere gratitude. Supervisor li, on the other hand, smiled nonchntly and said some heartfelt words. ran, I do trust you. I thought about it. If I took the me for you, you would definitely clear my name. But I also thought that if Hanhan was really convicted, I would suffer less losses in jail since I¡¯m already so old. Tears welled up in song ran¡¯s eyes. She grabbed director Li¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. Then, she choked up and couldn¡¯t say a word. Director li had always been a calm and rational person, but this time, she patted her head affectionately.¡±l was the one who brought you into the industry. If I don¡¯t protect you, who should I protect?¡± At that time, in order to get into the art troupe, this little girl could stay with her for seven or eight days, waiting sote every day. She was the one who brought song ran in. After so many years, supervisor li had already treated song ran as her daughter. Their rtionship was already very deep. Song ran was so touched that her tears started to fall. Supervisor li, on the other hand, regained herposure and looked at Gu jinghang. ¡°Chief Gu, please take your family away. You¡¯re almost drowning my house with your tears.¡± Song ran was crying andughing at the same time. I¡¯m already here and I even brought you a gift. No matter what, I have to have lunch at your house before I leave. Otherwise, I¡¯ll lose out. Chief physician li did not know whether tough or cry. alright, alright, alright. Let¡¯s eat. Song ran and Gu jinghang had a happy lunch with supervisor Li¡¯s family before they left the house. In the car, song ran¡¯s eyes were still red. Gu jinghang chuckled and looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re so touched?¡± Song ran pouted. we¡¯re both humans. Why is there such a huge difference? ¡± actually, I¡¯m also very good to Zhao Juan and Zhang Ling. During the holidays, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll treat them badly, so I always want to give them red packets. Their sries are really higher than mostpanies ¡®ountants. Why aren¡¯t they satisfied? Look at how director li, sister Bao ¡®er, and Mianmian treat me. Why did I have to meet those two ungrateful people?¡± Gu jinghang patted her head and said, ¡± some people are indeed more greedy. Human nature is veryplicated and can not be summed up in one word. You¡¯ve learned your lesson. I hope you won¡¯t encounter such people in the future. Song ran heaved a sigh of relief. When she returned to the second Institute, her sister and yang Haitao came over. These days, song Xuan had been running back and forth with all her might, unable to sleep at night. Song ran buried her head into her sister¡¯s arms. Director Gu felt disappointed. His ran ran could act like a spoiled child to too many people, and he was not the only one. On second thought, it was a good thing that there were more people who doted on her. He should not be jealous, especially of her sister. When the two sisters met, they had endless things to talk about. Song ran spilled all the bitter water that she had for the past few days.. Chapter 1605 - 1605: Like the moon in the water Chapter 1605: Like the moon in the water Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Have you found the person I asked you to help me find?¡± he asked Song Yao. Song Xuan nodded, ¡°yes, one of my high school ssmates. He came back from studying in country M. He can be your manager and manage yourpany. Also, I will be in charge of yourpany¡¯s ounts in the future. Song ran¡¯s eyes widened. Mypany¡¯s scale isn¡¯t that big right now. Isn¡¯t it a bit of a waste to let you do it?¡± Song Xuan pinched her face and said, ¡°I don¡¯t trust anyone else. I¡¯ll do it myself. I¡¯ll be the Finance Manager. In addition, I¡¯ll hire two more reliable people for you. By then, any transactions will have to go through me. What do you think?¡± I think it¡¯s feasible, ¡± song ran said after some thought. &Nbsp; ¡°That¡¯s good, then it¡¯s decided.¡± At the side, yang Haitao watched as Gu jinghang yed with his daughter. He was so envious that his eyes almost popped out.¡±lt¡¯s good to have a daughter. She¡¯s such a sweet little girl. When she grows up, the daughter will buy cigarettes and wine for her father, and the Son will only listen to the wife.¡± Gu jinghang nced at him. then have another one. But you might have to pay a fine. Yang Haitao sighed. money isn¡¯t a problem. But what if we have another son? Young master yang felt his father¡¯s disdain at such a young age. Isn¡¯t it enough to have me as a baby? He was really eating in his bowl and looking at the pot. Greed. Gu jinghang: ¡± it¡¯s not bad to have two sons. If you don¡¯t mind, send them to the Research Institute together. I¡¯ll let them do research with me. Yang Haitao: ¡± it¡¯s enough to have your son take over your business. My son is going to take over mypany. Who would want to do research? ¡± While the few of them were warm and calm, the situation in the prison was very different. As for Zhao Juan, her heart was already like dead ashes. Her husband had alsoe to visit her and told her that all the money in her family had been confiscated. Her son¡¯s n to study abroad had also been ruined, and she had even been thrown into jail. All of this was like the reflection of the moon in the water, fleeting and illusory. In the blink of an eye, she had nothing again. Oh, no, there were still ten years of prison food waiting for her. Zhao Juan¡¯s heart was as cold as the early spring wind outside the prison. Zhao Juan¡¯s heart was like dead ashes, but an Zhiyuan still had hope. He still hoped that his father would save him. He had been waiting for so long, and his father had finallye to visit him. An Zhiyuan said excitedly, ¡± dad, I¡¯m going to appeal. I¡¯ve already hired awyer. He¡¯s the bestwyer in the country. He used to be Qianqian. Pa, Deputy Director an directly gave him a p. An Zhiyuan¡¯s mouth was bloodshot. He gritted his teeth and red at his father.¡±So, you¡¯re going to sacrifice the car to save the king, right?¡± An Zhiyuan was not stupid, or rather, he was very smart. you¡¯re just too smart for your own good. You still don¡¯t know where you went wrong, do you? ¡± Deputy Director an said. ¡°What did I do wrong?¡± an Zhiyuan was naturally unconvinced. Deputy Director an looked at him in exasperation, ¡± ¡°Director Gu has already collected evidence of you instigating the tabloids to me him for tax evasion, but you¡¯re still so stubborn. Why do you think you¡¯re sentenced to 20 years in prison so quickly? It¡¯s because the higher-ups have put pressure on us to make an example out of others.¡± An Zhiyuan waspletely defeated. He looked at his father in despair. ¡°Dad, you have to think of a way to save me. I¡¯m your son, and you¡¯re the Deputy Director. You can pull some strings to save me..¡± Chapter 1606 - 1609-when the water flows, a channel is formed Chapter 1606: Chapter 1609-when the water flows, a channel is formed Trantor: 549690339 However, Deputy Inspector an said coldly, ¡± serve your sentence well in prison. If you perform well, you¡¯ll get a lighter sentence. Do you understand? ¡® An Zhiyuan knew that this time, he had really touched andmine. After being caught, people might regret it, but usually, they didn¡¯t regret notmitting a crime, but why they were caught. They thought that if they were caught again, maybe they could be more careful and cautious. Therefore, such a person was not worthy of forgiveness. Deputy Director an left. He was almost 60 years old and was going to retire in a few years. He knew that he couldn¡¯t lose his dignity. The most important thing was that even if he risked his life to save his son, he wouldn¡¯t be able to save him. Not only would he not be able to save his son, but he would also lose his life. This time, he could only bear the pain and part with it. This incident was finally resolved. Tang Ji ¡®an invited song ran and Gu jinghang to Si Nan mansion for dinner as a way to celebrate the clear sky after the rain. Song ran and Gu jinghang brought their children and the people who took care of them to Si Nan mansion. As soon as she arrived at Si Nan mansion, she saw that mu Mian was there too. Song ran looked at mu Mian suggestively and whispered, ¡± ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re really living together now?¡± Mu Mian squeezed her hand. no, it¡¯s because I got injured and caught a cold when I came home. He has a heater here, so my father specially granted me permission to stay here for a few days. Song ran nodded her head meaningfully. my second brother. He¡¯s still full of brains. Mu Mian pushed her gently. don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. My mother lives here too. Song ran smiled.ll It¡¯s not like mom can watch over you 24 hours a day, right?¡± Mu Mian blushed and said, ¡°you¡¯re really fantasizing all day long. You¡¯re so silly! ¡± Song ran shrugged. you¡¯ve been dating for a long time. It¡¯s only natural that you¡¯re together. ¡°My father, Wanwan, doesn¡¯t agree to it.¡± Mu Mian looked a little aggrieved. Song ran felt indignant for her second brother. my second brother is so outstanding. He¡¯s handsome and rich. He¡¯s also good to you. Your father is really Hanhan. ¡°It¡¯s because your second brother¡¯s family background is too good that he became a burden in my dad¡¯s eyes,¡± mu Mian replied. Song ran sighed. I¡¯m in the same boat as my second brother. At that time, jinghang¡¯s mother also thought that I¡¯m the daughter of a rich family and couldn¡¯t take the hardship. She insisted on looking for a woman from their vige. I believe that your father will wake up one day. You must persevere, understand? ¡± Mu Mian nodded,¡±don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of your second brother.¡± love is stronger than gold, right? ¡± song ranughed evilly. &Nbsp; ¡°You¡¯re too indecent,¡± mu Mian was speechless. Song ran raised her eyebrows. I think you¡¯re just pretending to be serious. Tang Ji ¡®an walked over and pulled mu Mian into his arms. Then, he looked at song ran.¡±Don¡¯t bully her.¡± why would I bully her? ¡± song ran felt wronged. &Nbsp; He then turned to Gu jinghang. inspector Gu, someone is bullying your wife. Come and help me. The few of them were amused. At the door, Cao Feng walked in. She had returned to Wantai garden today and her expression was a little serious. Mu Mian¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw her mother¡¯s expression. Cao Feng walked over and pulled mu Mian to the side. She whispered, ¡± ¡°Your dad said that it¡¯s getting warmer and it¡¯s not right to stay at Si Nan mansion all the time. He wants us to move back home.¡± Mu Mian looked at her mother. It seemed that she had indeed lived in Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s ce for a while. If the two of them weren¡¯t married yet, it would indeed be a little inappropriate to continue living there.. Chapter 1607 - 1610-no matter big or small Chapter 1607: Chapter 1610-no matter big or small Trantor: 549690339 But if she went home, she and Tang Ji ¡®an would have to go back to their life as a Cowherd and a Weaver. However, if he wanted to stay, he really had no reason to stay. After all, the injury on her back was much better and her body was not as weak as before. Furthermore, the weather was indeed warmer. So, it seemed like she really had to go back. She looked up and saw that although Tang Ji ¡®an was chatting with Gu jinghang, his attention seemed to be on her. He probably felt her mother¡¯s serious expression and seemed to know what she was going to say. He pushed Gu jinghang aside and walked over. He said in a deep voice, ¡® ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Auntie?¡± Although Cao Feng had lived here for a while, she was still not used to it, so she was still very polite to Tang Ji ¡®an. Oh, Mianmian¡¯s father thinks that we should move back home now that the weather is getting warmer. It¡¯s not right for us to keep living at your ce. Second young master Tang¡¯s face darkened. He did not want to listen to what mu Mian¡¯s mother was saying. Song ran noticed the tense atmosphere and quickly pulled her second brother to the side. ¡°What did mu Mian¡¯s mother say? ¡°She¡¯s going back,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said, exhaling. Song ran frowned. why do I feel like you guys are like Romeo and Juliet? ¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you say something more auspicious?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an narrowed his eyes at her. Song ran quickly waved her hands. second brother, I think you and Mianmian can just do what¡¯s done. You can make her father speechless and get the marriage certificate. Do you think her father will force you to get a divorce? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an patted her head. ¡°Can you give me some reliable suggestions?¡± I¡¯m being sincere, ¡± song ran said, feeling wronged. &Nbsp; Although Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t think this suggestion was reliable, he took it to heart. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have dinner,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said in a low voice. The group then entered the dining room and started eating. Song ran was always on her brother¡¯s side. She asked Cao Feng without leaving any trace, ¡± Auntie, you¡¯ve been living here with Mianmian for a while now. What do you think of my second brother? ¡® ¡°Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s Xuanji is quite good,¡± Cao Feng quickly said when her name was called. It was true that Tang Ji ¡®an did not put on the airs of a young master from an influential family at all in front of Mianmian. He took good care of her no matter how big or small the matter was. Song ran nodded. Mianmian¡¯s mother was quite objective. She smiled. I know what aunty and uncle are worried about, but I think that when you go home, you should objectively tell uncle everything you saw. You have to let uncle know that what he is worried about will not happen. My second brother is a very willful Yingluo. Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows and looked at her. This girl, was she speaking up for him? Song ran continued. my second brother has never cared about the opinions and opinions of the elders. As long as he likes Mianmian, the people in his family will never and will not dare to bully her. Tang Ji ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief. He was right. Song ran mustered up her courage and said, ¡± the most important thing is that, to be honest, my father is the highest-ranking official in my second brother¡¯s family. No one would dare to bully the daughter-inw that my father has acknowledged. So, Auntie, you and uncle really don¡¯t have to worry about Mianmian being bullied. ¡°I think you¡¯re right,¡± Cao Feng nodded. Song ran took advantage of the situation. since you think that it makes sense, then you should tell uncle about it. I believe that you are a reasonable person and you can feel my brother¡¯s sincerity.. Chapter 1608 - 1611-soft-spoken Chapter 1608: Chapter 1611-soft-spoken Trantor: 549690339 Mu Mian almost wanted to apud song ran. She said it well. yes, ¡°Cao Feng nodded. I¡¯ll talk to her father about it. Putting aside the fact that his family background was too different from theirs, Tang Ji ¡®an really couldn¡¯t find any other shorings. He was such a high and mighty person, but when he was with Mianmian, he seemed to have be a different person. Most importantly, Mianmian seemed to be really happy when she was with him. Dinner was finished in a harmonious atmosphere. Song ran even gave the two of them an invitation. ¡°Well, in April, jinghang and I will be going back to their hometown for the wedding. You guys have to go too.¡± It should be quite interesting to let her second brothere to the countryside for a three-day trip. Tang Ji ¡®an and mu Mian both expressed their anticipation. The next day, Cao Feng had packed her luggage and mu Guohui had gone to Si Nan mansion to pick her up. When he saw Tang Ji ¡®an, he reluctantly greeted him. After all, his daughter had stayed in this big house for almost a month because of her weak body, so he still needed to know how to be grateful. Tang Ji ¡®an drove the car personally to send mu Mian and the others back. Mu Guohui was about to refuse, but Cao Feng took the initiative to ept his proposal. Mu Guohui nced at Cao Feng, who was unyielding for once. He carried all the luggage and got into Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s car. On the way back to Wantai garden, Tang Ji ¡®an helped them carry their luggage upstairs. Throughout the entire process, mu Mian was empty-handed and rxed. Mu Guohui didn¡¯t ask Tang Ji ¡®an to stay for dinner. Tang Ji¡¯ an also thoughtfully said that he had something to do at thew firm, so he left. This was the truth. He was going to enter the three departments soon, and he would soon have to leave thew firm alone. There were indeed many things to hand over. After Tang Ji ¡®an left, mu Mian looked at her father unhappily. he¡¯s a Coolie and a driver. Dad, you¡¯re already so old. Why don¡¯t you know how to treat your guests? ¡® As mu Guohui was packing their luggage, he nced at her. ¡°He¡¯s a Big Shot and has things to do, didn¡¯t you hear? I can¡¯t dy othersll Precious time.¡± Cao Feng dragged mu Guohui into the room. ¡°What are you doing?¡± mu Guohui looked at her. Did you change sides after staying there for a while?¡± ¡°I did change sides,¡± Cao Feng nced at him. Mu Guohui looked at her with disappointment. you¡¯re really soft-hearted. If you were in a time of war, you would immediatelymit treason if you were to meet with the enemy¡¯s Cannonball. Hmph! Cao Feng snorted. it¡¯s not an era of war. It¡¯s an era of peace. We can¡¯t just kill each other. what? ¡± mu Guohui was a little dissatisfied. you¡¯ve only lived in the Tang family¡¯s big house for more than half a month, and you can¡¯t get out of that rich life? ¡® ¡°What are you saying?¡± Cao Feng looked at him unhappily. I just think that Tang Ji ¡®an is really good to Mianmian. Really, I¡¯ll be honest with you. ¡°What did he do?¡± mu Guohui was a little upset. Cao Feng counted on her fingers. during the new year, he gave his nanny a few days off. He made every meal himself. He¡¯s Han. Il He was born with a silver spoon in his mouth. Before he cooked for Mianmian, he never even entered the kitchen.¡± Hmph! mu Guohui snorted. you¡¯re moved by this? ¡® Cao Feng continued to list all of Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s considerate and unintentional actions. he would wrap Mianmian with a scarf before going out so that she wouldn¡¯t catch a cold. At night, he would get foot-washing water to help her soak her feet. He would be busy looking for all kinds of ointments to remove scars. When Mianmian fell asleep on the sofa, he would gently carry her back to her room. There were also many simr, very small things, Yingying.. Chapter 1609 - 1609: Can ‘t bully her Chapter 1609: Can ¡®t bully her Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Can¡¯t ye Cheng do all this?¡± mu Guohui was indignant. Cao Feng sighed. old mu, what¡¯s Mianmian¡¯s greatest expectation of her since she was young? Was he hoping that she would make a name for herself? No, the only hope we had for her was that she would be happy. When I saw her with Tang Ji ¡®an, I was really happy. If she was happy, I would be happy too. What about you? don¡¯t you want Mianmian to be happy?¡± ¡°What do I do to make her unhappy?¡± mu Guohui was a little anxious. He felt a little aggrieved,¡¯am I not doing this for her own good? If it were any other family, she would¡¯ve been eager to marry into such a rich and powerful family so that we could benefit from her. Am I that kind of person?¡± Cao Feng nodded. I know. I know you¡¯re doing this for her own good, but our daughter is already in her 20s and is about to graduate from college. She can make her own decisions. Tang Ji ¡®an is very good to her, and she likes him very much. I, Yingluo, support her and Tang Ji¡¯ an being together. Mu Guohui was upset. even you have changed sides. I¡¯m the only person who can do anything now. Cao Feng said earnestly, ¡± the younger generation will have their own fortune. You¡¯ve seen how Mianmian dealt with her first aunt and grandfather. This child may look soft on the surface, but she¡¯s actually different from me. When it¡¯s time for her to be tough, she¡¯ll be tough. The powerful rtives of the Tang family won¡¯t be able to bully her. Mu Guohui¡¯s eyes were a little wet.ll¡±Which one of them isn¡¯t for the good of the child? In the end, I have to be despised by others, I¡¯m so embarrassed.¡± Cao Feng felt a little worried. yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re doing this for her own good. Who says you¡¯re not doing this for her own good? Mianmian has never contradicted you because she knows you¡¯re doing this for her own good. Mu Guohui sighed. it¡¯s precisely because Tang Ji ¡®an refused to get engaged to our Mianmian that I feel uneasy. I¡¯m afraid that he finds our Mianmian fresh and that one day, he¡¯ll suddenly get tired of ying with her and go back to find a girl of equal social status. Fengcaoll ¡°I can be sure that second young master Tang is not that kind of person.¡± Mu Mian stood outside her parents ¡®bedroom nervously. After a while, she saw her father walk out with a dark face. ask that Tang Ji ¡®an toe over for a meal when he¡¯s free. After all, he allowed you two to stay for such a long time. It¡¯s only right that I express my gratitude. ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I¡¯ll get him toe over tomorrow.¡± Mu Mian immediately grinned. In the Xiang Xie mansion, Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s sister-inw, Huang Ying, rushed into the mansion. As soon as she entered, she yelled at Tang Jimin, ¡± ¡°Have you heard?¡± ¡°What did you hear?¡± Tang Jimin was reading the newspaper. ¡°I heard that your brother is going to enter the third Institute of Science and Management,¡± Huang Ying said, her eyes filled with anger. ¡°Who told you that?¡± Tang Jimin was a little surprised. Howe I didn¡¯t know about it?¡± Huang Ying threw down her bag.¡±Are you still brothers? Your brother is going to enter the Department of Science management at the beginning of April, and he wants to snatch my uncle¡¯s position as the Deputy Director.¡± Tang Jimin was surprised. he¡¯s doing well in hisw firm. I¡¯ve never heard of him entering the Department of Science and Management. Huang Ying was flustered and exasperated. I knew it. You¡¯ve been ostracized by your entire family. They don¡¯t take you seriously and don¡¯t tell you anything. My uncle was originally set on being the Vice Director of the Department of Science and Management. It was already agreed on at the end ofst year, but these two days, he suddenly received news that he would be transferred to the position of a division Chief.. A division Chief and a Vice Director are far apart, okay? ¡± Who wants to be the division Chief?¡± Chapter 1610 - 1610: Reminiscing about the past between brothers Chapter 1610: Reminiscing about the past between brothers Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Don¡¯t listen to the rumors outside,¡± Tang Jimin frowned. Huang Ying was so angry that she was trembling. this is not a rumor. My uncle went to find out why the Deputy Director was demoted to a division Chief in the end. He asked around and found out that it was because my uncle wanted to give up his position to your brother. Your brother is about to take over and you still don¡¯t know anything about it. Why are you so useless? ¡± Tang Jimin was also a little annoyed, ¡°if he really wants to enter the Department of Science and Management, what can I do?¡± You¡¯re so hysterical because you want me toll What are you doing?¡± Huang Ying was even angrier. it¡¯s because you don¡¯t fight for anything. Everyone thinks that we¡¯re easy to bully and that anyone can step on us. Your brother doesn¡¯t care about us at all. He takes away whatever he wants and doesn¡¯t care even if it doesn¡¯t belong to him. All of this is because you¡¯re weak and ipetent. No man liked to be called weak and ipetent, and Tang Jimin was no exception. He said angrily, ¡± he¡¯s in politics, and I¡¯m in business. They¡¯re twopletely unrted industries. As the son of a Member of Parliament, he¡¯s the Deputy Director of the Department of Law. Can¡¯t he take the position? ¡® Huang Ying was furious when she heard that.¡±Listen to what you¡¯re saying, is there anyone more cowardly than you?¡± ¡°So, what do you want me to do?¡± Tang Jimin threw the newspaper in his hand away. Huang Ying moved closer to him. you asked your brother toe over for dinner. You¡¯re his older brother, after all, so he¡¯ll at least listen to you. Just tell him that he can enter any Department he wants. He can just go to the governor¡¯s office and be the Secretary General or Deputy Secretary General. Don¡¯t they all start from the Secretary General position? There¡¯s no need to snatch my uncle¡¯s position.¡± ¡°Do you think my brother will listen to me?¡± Tang Jimin put his hand on his forehead. Huang Ying was anxious,¡±then you should at least ask him to test his words.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask him toe to our house for dinner tomorrow. Please ask Auntie to prepare it.¡± Tang Jimin had a headache. At thew firm, Tang Ji ¡®an was handing over his work when the phone on his desk rang. He picked it up and was a little surprised to hear the voice on the other end. He didn¡¯t have much private contact with his brother, so he was a little surprised to hear that. ¡°Ji ¡®an, do you have time tomorrow? If you have time,e over to my ce for dinner.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Sometimes, Tang Jimin was really dissatisfied with his younger brother. Tang Ji ¡®an really didn¡¯t take him seriously. In recent years, he didn¡¯t even call him ¡® brother. sometimes, he would call him by his name, and sometimes, he didn¡¯t even call him ¡± brother. ¡°Can¡¯t us brothers catch up?¡± Tang Jimin wanted to put on some airs after being despised by his wife. He was the elder brother, so there was no reason for him to be so weak in front of his younger brother. When it was time to be tough, he should be tougher. Otherwise, he would have no sense of existence in that big family. Not only was his father unable to see him, but his uncles and aunts would also only help him. Although he was not ambitious, he still felt a little ufortable in such an environment. Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows slightly and agreed readily, ¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯ll go to your mansion tomorrow night.¡± Tang Jimin heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, his younger brother did not disrespect him. The next day, Tang Ji ¡®an asked his sixth uncle to take him to the xiangxie mansion. The car slowly stopped in front of his brother¡¯s mansion. He reached out to adjust the sleeves of his coat, then got out of the car. Huang Ying weed him at the door with enthusiasm.¡±Ji ¡®an is here..¡± Chapter 1611 - 1611: Proud of him Chapter 1611: Proud of him Trantor: 549690339 Tang Ji ¡®an brought some red wine and handed it to Huang Ying. ¡°My brother loves it.¡± Huang Ying cursed in her heart.¡¯You¡¯re dreaming if you think you can get rid of us with just a bottle of wine.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re here, why did you bring a gift?¡± heughed. Huang Ying had a sharp tongue, but deep down, she was afraid of her brother-inw. After all, she could not afford to offend him. Huang Ying led Tang Ji ¡®an inside. Tang Jimin was sitting in the main hall. Tang Jit an walked over with an indifferent expression and called him ¡± brother ¡°. Being in the Tang family and growing up in such an environment, it was normal for them to not have a deep Brotherhood. In fact, Tang Ji ¡®an and Tang Jimin had not lived together for a long time. It was normal for Tang Jimin to be resentful. He was three years older than his brother. After his mother passed away, the entire family¡¯s attention was on his brother. She was afraid that he would get depression, afraid that he would not be able to walk out of the shadow, so she sent him to F country. Aunt would fly to F country frequently and bring a doctor to give him psychological counseling. The entire family was circling around him. Wasn¡¯t it because his mother hadmitted suicide in front of him? So, if his mother didn¡¯tmit suicide in front of him, he wouldn¡¯t be hurt? He was also her son, and he was only three years older than Ji ¡®an. He needed care too. No one saw him. Everyone hoped that he could be strong because he was the older brother. Thus, he was very sensible and did not let everyone worry. As a result, he was gradually marginalized, as if it was natural for him to be sensible. His character changed under the subtle influence, and he gradually became an invisible person. Tang Ji ¡®an walked up to him and called out, ¡± ¡°GE! GE! GE!¡± Tang Jimin smiled and stood up, ¡°I¡¯m here , Chengcheng!¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s eat.¡± He walked to the dining room and sat at the dining table as if he had entered his own house. Huang Ying ced the red wine on the table and asked the housekeeper to open it. She poured a ss for each of the brothers. Tang Jimin nced at the person opposite him and asked tentatively, ¡± ¡°Do you have any ns for your career?¡± Huang Ying stared at her brother-in w nervously, trying to figure out what she should say. Tang Ji ¡®an took a sip of red wine and didn¡¯t avoid it. ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you that I¡¯m going to the No. 3 department management Office in April.¡± Huang Ying¡¯s expression changed. This damn Tang Ji ¡®an, how could he say this so calmly? He didn¡¯t feel guilty at all for snatching someone else¡¯s seat. He had probably gotten used to snatching other people¡¯s things and had no sense of shame. As soon as Tang Ji ¡®an said that, Tang Jimin¡¯s fingers trembled slightly. He felt that he had been too far ahead of his younger brother. Now that there was such an important matter, he, as the eldest son of the Tang family, had no idea at all. He seemed to have really been expelled from the family. He must have discussed this with his father. His father must have been very proud of him. The entire family was proud of him. He had done a good job in thew firm. Now that he was about to enter the Department management Office, although he wasn¡¯t a political figure, Tang Jimin knew that it was the easiest time for the Department management Office to produce results. This was because Haicheng wanted to vigorously develop its technology and economy, and all the credit would go to his younger brother. Basically, they would be lying on the credit book and waiting to be promoted. ¡°Are you going to the three departments of Law and Administration?¡± Tang Jimin¡¯s smile was a little stiff. Huang Ying almost couldn¡¯t hide the anger in her eyes. How could Tang Ji ¡®an take it for granted? he forcefully snatched something that didn¡¯t belong to him and was so calm andposed.. Chapter 1612 - 1615 -enough? Chapter 1612: Chapter 1615 -enough? Trantor: 549690339 Tang Ji ¡®an said lightly, ¡± well, it¡¯s boring to stay in thew firm all the time. I¡¯ve been working in thew firm for many years. It¡¯s time for me to move. Huang Ying couldn¡¯t hold back her anger.¡±Ji ¡®an, did you know that my uncle was supposed to enter the Department management Office?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her,¡±Oh?¡± Was it? What¡¯s his position? I can take care of him.¡± ¡°He was supposed to be the Deputy Director,¡± Huang Ying said through gritted teeth. Tang Jimin frowned.¡¯Why can¡¯t this woman keep her cool? Tang Ji ¡®an looked a little surprised, ¡°huh?¡± Is that so?¡± He really didn¡¯t know that his sister-inw¡¯s uncle was going to be the Deputy Director of the three departments. No wonder someone who had a close personal rtionship with him suddenly called him over for dinner. Was he asking him to abdicate? His brother and sister-inw were so impatient? It had always been the case that the winner was King and the loser was a Bandit. Being born in such a family, didn¡¯t his brother understand this principle? Tang Jimin couldn¡¯t control Huang Ying anymore. Huang Ying said in a weird tone, ¡± ¡®Ji ¡®an, I¡¯m not saying that you stole my uncle¡¯s position. I just want to ask for your help. Tell me, which Department can¡¯t you enter? You don¡¯t have to go to the three departments, do you? my uncle is not young anymore, if he doesn¡¯t get promoted this time, he will probably be a department level cadre for the rest of his life, and he won¡¯t be able to get promoted to a department level in his life. Just take it as sister-inw is begging you, okay?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an gently put down his chopsticks, his expression cold. Huang Ying¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This little brat, he seems to be stubborn. He couldn¡¯t persuade him. Tang Ji ¡®an chuckled. sister-inw, this isn¡¯t a game. The Department of Public Security must have weighed who¡¯s more suitable for this position. The position of the Deputy Director of the three departments isn¡¯t decided by me alone. It¡¯s decided by the leaders. If you really think your uncle is more suitable for this position, you can go and say it. I have no objections. Huang Ying was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood. What leader¡¯s decision? it was clearly a matter of her father-inw¡¯s words. Who dared to not give face to the cab members? Wouldn¡¯t he have a better future if he entered the state Office? This Tang Ji ¡®an had to squeeze into the Department management Office. He clearly wanted to p his brother¡¯s face and leave him with no way out. Tang Ji ¡®an picked up a handkerchief from the side and wiped his mouth. Then, he dropped the handkerchief with waning interest and said indifferently, ¡± ¡°I just remembered that I still have some things to deal with, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡¯ Tang Jimin knew his brother well. He knew that his brother was unhappy. He realized that he was so weak that he actually felt a little worried that his brother would take revenge on him. As soon as Tang Ji ¡®an left, Huang Ying started to make a scene again. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± ¡°Did you see that? did you see that? Look at your brother¡¯s attitude. He doesn¡¯t even put you in his eyes. You¡¯re such a good-for-nothing.¡± Tang Jimin was so angry that he mmed the table. ¡°Have you had enough?¡± Huang Ying was stunned for a moment, then she became even fiercer, ¡± it¡¯s because you¡¯ve always been giving in that your dad doesn¡¯t value you. That¡¯s why your brother has always been above you. You don¡¯t know how to reflect on yourself and even me me. It¡¯s not easy for me to be with you. No one in your family values me. Why should I live such a useless life? ¡± Tang Jimin had a terrible headache, and Huang Ying kept pestering him, ¡± while your dad is still in Haicheng, we¡¯ll go to Huangpu River to find him tomorrow. ¡°Why are you looking for my dad?¡± Tang Jimin frowned and looked at her. He wasn¡¯t that stupid. He knew that his father had always thought highly of his brother. Perhaps it was his father¡¯s idea to let his brother enter the Department of State Administration and administration. He wouldn¡¯t go to his father and make a fuss over Huang Ying¡¯s uncle. His father would only look down on him even more.. Chapter 1613 - 1616 -lawsuit Chapter 1613: Chapter 1616 wsuit Trantor: 549690339 He just wanted to do business properly and live a peaceful life. ¡°I¡¯ll ask my father to transfer you to another department in Ji ¡®an,¡± Huang Ying whispered.¡±lsn¡¯t it better to be in the state Office than the Department of Administration?¡± Your father has always thought highly of him, so he should agree with our point of view. This way, everyone can live in peace and get along harmoniously. Isn¡¯t that good?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go. If you want to go, you can go by yourself,¡± Tang Jimin said calmly. ¡°This is the best you can do in your life!¡± Huang Ying gritted her teeth. With that, he flung his hands and left. The next day, Huang Ying ran to the mansion by the Huangpu River alone. Aunt Zhou weed her in and said to Tang qingru in the side hall, ¡°Sir, Huang Ying is here.¡± Tang qingru looked at Huang Ying indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Huang Ying walked over uneasily. She did not dare to sit down, so she stood there cautiously and said carefully, ¡± father, I, Zhenzhen, heard that Ji ¡®an is going to enter the Department of Science and Management. ¡°This is all men¡¯s business, why do you care so much?¡± Tang qingru frowned. ¡°I just think that it¡¯s a waste of talent for Ji ¡®an to enter the three departments of science and Management. Why don¡¯t you arrange for him to enter the state Office?¡± Huang Ying could only bite the bullet and say. I¡¯ll be the Secretary General or the Section Chief of some County for two years, and then I¡¯ll be the Lieutenant Governor after a few years.¡± ¡°The future of Ji ¡®an is up to you to decide?¡± Tang qingru said coldly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way,¡± Huang Ying quickly replied, trembling. Tang qingru became even more apathetic. you¡¯re an outsider, so don¡¯t meddle with politics. Not only should you not mention it in front of us, but you cant mention it in front of outsiders either. If you ruin Ji ¡®an¡¯s reputation, I¡¯ll hold you responsible. Huang Ying couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer, as if she had been greatly wronged.¡±Father, you¡¯re biased.¡± Tang qingru looked at her with extreme displeasure while Huang Ying poured out all her grievances like pouring out beans from a bamboo tube, we¡¯re both your sons, but why have you never paid attention to Jimin? you only have Ji ¡®an in your eyes. You¡¯ve arranged everything for him in Ji¡¯ an. The position of Deputy Director of the three departments was originally my uncle¡¯s, but with just a word from Ji ¡®an, you gave it to him. People outside are saying that my Jimin is a good-for-nothing. His wife and uncle¡¯s position was snatched by his younger brother, but he didn¡¯t even dare to make a sound. Father, are you going to let Jimin beughed at by outsiders? ¡± Huang Yingined, but when she saw her father-in w¡¯s expression, she felt a little scared. She seemed to have angered her own father-inw. Her father-inw had never been a kind person. She was stunned and regretted it. Tang qingru took off his sses and threw them on the low table. Huang Ying was startled. She really regretted it. She should not have challenged her father-inw¡¯s authority. Tang qingru said coldly, ¡°they¡¯re both my sons. I¡¯ve always treated them entered the court through my connections. I helped him pave the way, but he made a mistake and couldn¡¯t go on in politics. I helped him pave the way again and started doing business. Do you think it¡¯s unfair? You think I¡¯m biased towards Ji ¡®an? ¡°Ji ¡®an relied on himself to set up thew firm. After he graduated fromw andw University, he started his own business. I didn¡¯t even know he set up aw firm. He did it secretly. At the beginning, I started from the bottom. I only went to their office¡¯s year-end dinner on my own initiative. At that time, everyone found out that Ji ¡®an was the son of the governor. Jit an was very unhappy about this. He ran his office by himself. He was the youngest and most promising inspector with the highest winning rate. I couldn¡¯t pave the way for him when it came towsuits. He relied on his own strength.. Chapter 1614 - 1614: Holding a wedding in her hometown Chapter 1614: Holding a wedding in her hometown Trantor: 549690339 If we¡¯re talking about favoritism, I feel that I¡¯m more caring towards Jimin. You don¡¯t know how to be grateful, and instead only know how topare andpare all day, even delusionally interfering with Ji ¡®an¡¯s official career. Who gave you the courage to be sowless?¡± Huang Ying was rendered speechless by Tang qingru¡¯s words. She was so scared that her face turned pale. She had really angered her father-inw, and she was afraid that Tang Jimin would be implicated because of this incident. By then, their family¡¯s situation would be a vicious circle. Tang Jimin had already been disliked by the Tang family. If he was implicated by this incident, he would be invisible in the Tang family in the future. She quickly quieted down and said, ¡± father, I know I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have said these things. I hope you can forgive me. I was muddleheaded. I really know I was wrong. Tang qingru sized her up and said coldly,¡±You should know your ce in the future. You¡¯re not young anymore. You should Imow what you should say and what you shouldn¡¯t say, and what you should say that will affect the Tang family¡¯s reputation and their brotherly rtionship. You should think twice before you act in the future. Don¡¯t do anything that will hinder the people outside.¡± Huang Ying felt wronged, but she did not dare to say anything else. ¡°Father, I understand.¡± ¡°Aunt Zhou, send her out.¡± Tang qingru¡¯s face was cold as he asked her to leave. Huang Ying hurriedly said,ll He carefully ran out of the mansion and patted his chest. How could she be moved by Tang qingru¡¯s words? She just felt that her father-inw was not only biased towards Tang Ji ¡®an in action, but he also defended Tang Jit an verbally. Who would believe that those big shots did not give face to Senator Tang? Huang Ying left Tang qingru¡¯s house with a breath of resentment in her heart. She wouldn¡¯t let her brother-inw sit firmly on the position of Deputy Director of the three departments. The position originally belonged to her uncle, so why should it be snatched away by him? Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s life had been smooth enough. He shouldn¡¯t have taken all the benefits. In the middle of April, the Gu family, the song family, and the Tang family weed a huge event. Gu jinghang and song ran were going back to the superintendent¡¯s hometown for their wedding. Anyway, song ran intended to open the eyes of Gu jinghang¡¯s family. She sent out invitations everywhere. Anyway, the top big shots such as cab member Tang qingru and director Fu Yuzhang received the invitation. Moreover, these two top big shots had said that they would give her face and go to chief Gu¡¯s hometown to attend their wedding. Song ran looked at Gu jinghang smugly. ¡°Can your small vige amodate these two great Buddhas?¡± Gu jinghang facepalmed. you¡¯re scaring our vige head to death. Song ran fiddled with her fingers. not only that. There¡¯s also Tang Ji ¡®an, the Deputy Director of the three research institutes of Haicheng¡¯s Institute of Science and Management, yang Haitao, the real estate tycoon of Haicheng, and the famous beauties in the entertainment industry, Feng Bao¡¯ Er and Mu Mian. There are also all kinds of big shots. I think it¡¯ll be difficult for your family to get a good ranking at the wedding. Gu jinghang reached out his hand and pinched her face. do you wish for the world to be in chaos? why must you bring your father and the chief over? ¡± Song ran felt wronged. as soon as she heard that I¡¯m having a wedding, Godma called me immediately. I couldn¡¯t stop her. She insisted on attending our wedding. Gu jinghang reached out and ruffled her hair. there are so many people here. How are you going to settle them? ¡± Where are they going to sleep?¡± are there any hotels in town? ¡± song ran asked thoughtfully. &Nbsp; ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Gu jinghang narrowed his eyes. Song ran looked at him with a sad face. that can¡¯t be. It¡¯s been a few years.. Hasn¡¯t your town developed at all? ¡° Chapter 1615 - 1615: Be more humble Chapter 1615: Be more humble Trantor: 549690339 Gu jinghang gritted his teeth. it¡¯s a remote town. Development is slow. Song ran frowned. then I¡¯ll pay to build a hotel in your town. After all, we have arge family. When your jingxiu and Doudou get married, we can go home together and have a ce to stay. Gu jinghang pinched her face. let¡¯s first think about how we¡¯re going to wee so many people home this time. Song ran said,¡¯find a few more reliable and cleaner families.ll Godfather will stay in their house.¡± Gu jinghang shook his head gently. you, ran ran. Your sister. Eldest brother, second brother. Your family members are all ran ran. They were all born and raised in the city, especially her second brother, who was obviously picky about noble young masters. Would they be able to get used to living in the countryside? Song ran could not help butugh. I can¡¯t wait to see my second brother¡¯s disdainful face. You should give your parents a heads-up in advance. He¡¯s actually a good person. He just hasn¡¯t seen it before. Tell them not to take it to heart. Gu jinghang shook his head. you¡¯re such a brat. You¡¯re just afraid that the world will be in chaos. Song ran was pleased. director Gu, you can take the day off first. We¡¯ll bring Yanzhi and Niannian home first and decorate a little. I want to wear a wedding dress during the day and a cheongsam at night. Do you think that¡¯s possible? ¡± Gu jinghang looked at her with a gentle and doting expression. ¡°Alright, whatever you like, it¡¯s up to you.¡± I¡¯ll go with my sister to choose a wedding dress tomorrow, ¡± song ran said with anticipation. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Song ran squinted her eyes at him and her disdain was written all over her face. I think it¡¯s better to forget it. Your aesthetic sense ¡­ Cough cough cough. ¡°Is there a problem with my taste?¡± don¡¯t you think there¡¯s a problem with your aesthetic sense? ¡± song ran asked in a serious tone. &Nbsp; Chief Gu grabbed her waist and teased, ¡°If I didn¡¯t have a good sense of beauty, would I have taken a fancy to you?¡± Eh? It seemed to make sense. Gu jinghang took his leave to visit his family and prepared to return to his hometown with his wife and children, du Dapeng, Yin Hua, Fang Guohua, and zou long. The main purpose of bringing so many people was to ensure Xiao ran¡¯s safety, but if outsiders saw it, they would inevitably say that the director had made a big trip. Gu jinghang could not care less. Ran¡¯s safety would always be his first consideration. The group took the green train to Qingshan province. On the way, Yanzhi and niannian felt like they had opened the door to a new world. Song ran touched the little one¡¯s head and said, ¡± ¡°Is it new? Actually, it¡¯s not your first time taking a train. You¡¯ve taken a train before when you were in mom¡¯s stomach.¡± Yanzhi and niannian¡¯s toot littlell His face was filled with shock, and it was rare for Yanzhi to show such an ignorant expression. Song ran kept exining to them where they were and which uncle¡¯s hometown in the courtyard was here so that they could have a good idea of where they were. In fact, Gu jinghang was the one who leaked the questions to her. After all, he was good at geography.ll Miss song had no idea where the car was going. Gu jinghang exined to song ran while song ran exined to her children. Niannian gave her face and praised her, ¡± ¡°Mom is so good, you know everything.¡± Song ran did not stand on ceremony with the Superintendent. She raised her chin and said, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Your mother knows everything.¡± Gu jinghang, on the other hand, always looked serious when he was outside. When he heard her words, he could not hold it in any longer. He lowered his head and whispered in her ear, ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your son and daughter will be corrupted by words and actions? Be more humble..¡± Chapter 1616 - 1616: A sneaky smile Chapter 1616: A sneaky smile Trantor: 549690339 Song ran shrugged. in the future, I¡¯ll leave the family education to you. I¡¯m not afraid that they will learn bad things. The group of them chatted andughed all the way home. Gu jinghang kept a low profile and asked his parents not to spread the news. He wasn¡¯t used to receiving ttery. However, when the group of people arrived at the vige entrance, they heard the deafening sound of gongs and drums. Director Gu put his hand on his forehead, looked up, and saw Doudou rushing over happily. It was alreadyte April, and the weather was getting warmer. Doudou was wearing a thin cashmere sweater that song ran had bought. She was almost as tall as song ran, and she looked like a youngdy, slim and elegant. She rushed over and the first thing she saw was song ran. She called out to her cautiously, ¡± ¡°Sister-inw.¡± Compared to her brother, she liked her sister-inw more. Her sister-inw would send her letters and items every season. She wore and used the most fashionable clothes in her junior high school in the provincial city. It was all thanks to her sister-inw. She would also send letters to her sister-inw to report on her recent studies and some small troubles in life. Therefore, she and her sister-inw were very close pen friends. Gu jinghang raised his hand and patted her head. ¡°Doudou has already grown so tall, You¡¯re a Big Girl Now.¡± Song ran was more straightforward than Gu jinghang. She reached out and hugged Doudou. our little bean is as tall as me. She¡¯s grown up! Doudou¡¯s shyness and restraint were instantly swept away. His sister-inw was still the same sister-inw. She reached out and hugged song ran. sister-inw, ¡± she said, ¡± I¡¯ve missed you so much. Gu jinghang could not help but shake his head. don¡¯t you miss your eldest brother? ¡± Song ran looked at him proudly. look at how popr I am. Director Gu chuckled. Forget it, it didn¡¯t seem to make much sense to be jealous of the person he doted on. He coughed lightly and said, ¡°those people at the vige entrance, what does Lao Ai do?.¡± Doudou covered his mouth andughed slyly. ¡°Big brother, the vige head is here to wee you back.¡± Gu jinghang nced at the excited crowd fifty meters away and held his forehead. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell dad and mom not to tell anyone?¡± Doudou scratched the back of his head. because mom and dad went to the party Secretary¡¯s ce to borrow our vige¡¯s small hall as the venue. You know the party secretary, he¡¯s a smart person. He managed to find out after beating around the bush. Gu jinghang sighed and looked at song ran. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that many irrelevant people will be attending this wedding.¡± In order to suck up to director Gu, those people would probably not be able to leave even if they were chased away. Song ran spread her hands. the more the better. I came back for the weddil that you can return to your hometown in glory. Gu jinghang reached out and patted her head. The crowd at the bridgehead started to move towards them. Song ran quickly adjusted the cor of his suit and looked at him with satisfaction.¡±He¡¯s definitely the most handsome de of grass in the vige.¡± Gu jinghang did not know whether tough or cry. The head of the vige, the vige head, the Secretary of the vige, and other important figures, as well as the vigers, walked over. Gu jinghang had no choice but to face those people. The vige head walked over with a restrained smile. The person in front of him was the director of the Academy of Science. Even the big shots in their province had to show some respect to this young man. Old Gu¡¯s family was really amazing. They had actually cultivated such a talent. He was the pride of their vige, oh no, their vige, their County. As a senior schr, Gu jinghang naturally took the initiative to shake hands with him. ¡°You must be the head of the vige, thank you foring.¡± The head of the vige was ttered. you don¡¯t have to address me with such respect. I should be the one addressing you. It¡¯s an honor to meet you, inspector Gu.. Chapter 1617 - 1617: All good men have been seduced by vixens Chapter 1617: All good men have been seduced by vixens Trantor: 549690339 Song ran pursed her lips and smiled at the man beside her. She was filled with pride. Her man was young and capable. He was respected and loved by others. She felt honored to see him being respected by the older people. Although the head of the vige was not a high official, he was still very knowledgeable. After shaking hands with Gu jinghang, he saw the bright and beautiful young woman beside chief Gu and quickly said, ¡± this must be the director¡¯s wife. They¡¯re a perfect match. Song ran leaned against Gu jinghang¡¯s side and smiled. She was elegant and well-mannered, just like the wife of an official. The vigers behind him whispered to each other, ¡± old Gu ts daughter-inw, chief Gu, looks even better than thest time she came. She¡¯s really a beauty. Of course, song ran heard it. She was secretly happy and wanted to throw herself into Gu jinghang¡¯s arms in front of everyone. did you hear that? they all praise me for being a beauty. But, I¡¯m already the wife of a big official, aren¡¯t I? I have to put on airs and be more steady. I can¡¯t be like the first time I saw the big goose and jump up and down in fear at director Gu. Steady, steady. The head said enthusiastically, ¡°chief Gu, we¡¯ve set up a banquet in the West Hall to entertain you, please enjoy it.¡± Gu jinghang politely replied to the head, ¡°¡® my wife and the children are tired from the long journey. Let¡¯s go home and rest first. We¡¯ll talk about it tonight, okay? ¡® ¡°Of course, of course. You can go home and rest first.¡± Thest time he came back, he was not the director yet. He still had to be careful of how others looked at him. Now, he was in a high position. Therefore, he could hold his wife¡¯s hand whenever he wanted. He held song ran¡¯s hand in front of everyone and walked past them openly. No one dared to gossip. At the end of the crowd were the second aunt and ding guoying. Ding guoying looked at the tall and handsome man with envy through the crowd, and then looked at the woman beside him. She could only curse in a low voice, ¡± all The Good Men have been seduced by the Vixen. The second aunt covered her mouth,¡±Wretched girl, you can¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± The present was not the same as the past. In the past, Jing Xing was only a small team leader and he could still speak without restraint in front of him. Now, this Jing Xing has be a high-ranking official and maybe in a few years, he will be the Deputy Director. That would be a heavy power in his hands. If he wanted to mess with them, wouldn¡¯t it be easy? I don¡¯t dare to mess around anymore, I don¡¯t dare to mess around anymore. The crowd followed Gu jinghang¡¯s family and left. Ding guoying¡¯s fart was heard.¡± She sat on the pier and gritted her teeth. I should have settled the marriage with brother jinghang before that Vixen appeared. It¡¯s all your fault for dragging it on. Ding guoying was also divorced now. She med herself for marrying a man. Although the man was a little neurotic, his family was quite well-off and he treated her well. She was courting death and felt that she was psychologically unbnced all day. She even had an affair outside. The man¡¯s family could not bear to lose face, so they reluctantly let their son divorce her. Because she was courting death, she was now really in the hands of the second aunt. She was still aiming for something beyond her reach all day long. She always had some unrealistic thoughts about things that she didn¡¯t want to do. She was really envious and jealous of song ran who was holding Gu jinghang¡¯s hand. However, she could only look at the envious family from afar. The envied family returned home under the escort of the crowd. It was still that simple three-room big tile-roofed house. The front of the courtyard was no longer a muddy road, but was paved with new blue bricks. The central room had also been brushed with white stone and gray water, looking much cleaner and tidier.. Chapter 1618 - 1618: 1621-an opportunity that can ‘t be missed Chapter 1618: Chapter 1621-an opportunity that can ¡®t be missed Trantor: 549690339 The head of the vige sent her home and tactfully led themoners who were watching the show out of the Gu residence. Since the director said that he wanted to rest, they had to let him rest well. Gu Weiguo and Wu guixiang only heaved a sigh of relief after the crowd had dispersed. After all, they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time, and their son was so promising that they couldn¡¯t put on the airs of parents anymore. They only exchanged pleasantries.¡±ls everything alright outside?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all fine,¡± Gu jinghang smiled. He turned to look at the two little balls by his legs. ¡°Yanzhi niannian, greet your grandparents.¡± Niannian was wearing a small red cloak and was so cute that people couldn¡¯t bear to put it down. She smiled and sweetly called out, ¡± Hello, Grandpa and Grandma. I wish you good health and a long life. Gu Weiguo and Wu guixiang immediately felt their hearts melt. What kind of lovely little heart was this? Wu guixiang kept sighing in her heart. She was really stupid back then and refused to ept such a good daughter-inw. Fortunately, Jingxing had his own opinions and did not listen to her. Otherwise, she did not know what the consequences would be. Wu guixiang quickly took out two red packets from Juan Zits pocket and stuffed them into Yanzhi and niannian¡¯s hands. ¡°The baby will live to a hundred years old. The family was harmonious and the atmosphere was warm. The two of them came back early and acted out a vige love story for a few days. The head of the vige had been trying to sound Gu jinghang out. He wanted to know who would be attending the wedding. Gu jinghang kept his mouth shut and only said that they were his friends from the Research Institute and song ran¡¯s family. Well, it was true that the councilmen and the director were song ran¡¯s family. The news in the small vige was rtively outdated. They did not know much about song ran¡¯s glittering father and Godfather, who were both members of the parliament. However, the head of the district was still very sensitive. He knew that director Guts wedding was a very important promotion, so he rushed to the county and informed the Section Chief. When the Section Chief heard this, he pped his hands.ll Leg: ¡± the Father of director Gu¡¯s family is a member of the Cab in the capital. I have to inform the head of the vige. When the head of the vige heard this, he said that it was a once in a lifetime opportunity to meet the Cab members. He had to attend. Therefore, the day before the wedding, the small Xinxiang Vige was almost crushed by the gods from all sides. Early in the morning, the vige head came, then the Section Chief, and then the governor. The vigers were boiling with excitement. Old Gu¡¯s Jing hang had really brought honor to their vige. Even such a high-ranking official hade. The vigers rushed to tell each other and almost the entire vige came to watch the show. A group of people stood at the end of the bridge, waiting for song ran¡¯s family to arrive. The head of the vige stood beside Gu jinghang and kept rubbing his hands together. ¡°Inspector Gu, when will your father-inw arrive?¡± Gu jinghang looked at his watch and squeezed out two words, ¡± ¡°We¡¯re almost there,¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a few ck cars slowly drove over from the end of the narrow Stone Road. The head of the district and the Section Chief quickly tidied up their clothes. The secretaries behind them were also very nervous. They had heard that a Big Shot wasing. They were really going to broaden their horizons today. The vigers were surprised. Even the governor was here. Was there a higher-ranking official in the Holy See? The car slowly came to a stop. Tang Ji ¡®an and mu Mian got out first. Mu Mian was stunned by the crowd. The people in chief Guts hometown were really hospitable. There were at least a hundred people who came to wee them. Tang Ji ¡®an walked closer with mu Mian, and Gu jinghang introduced them, this is ran¡¯s second brother, ran ran. This is ran¡¯s friend. ¡°May I ask where your Excellency is working?¡± the governor asked carefully.. Chapter 1619 - 1619: 1622-sorry for not welcoming Chapter 1619: Chapter 1622-sorry for not weing Trantor: 549690339 Gu jinghang had no choice but to introduce the official position clearly at once. ¡°He was the Deputy Director of the Haicheng Institute of Science and Management.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, nice to meet you,¡± the governor quickly extended his hand. Then, it was Xiao ran¡¯s sister, brother-inw, adoptive father, and a group of people. The president of the general Academy of Sciences and his wife got out of the secondst car. He was wearing a suit, and with his imposing manner, the governor knew that it was a big Shot without any introduction. The secretaries behind the governor were about to break down. They had to remember each and every one of them clearly. If they called the wrong person, they would really be dismissed. Fu Yuzhang and his wife walked closer and nced at Gu jinghang first. He pretended to be dissatisfied. your marriage is really tiring. Two drivers taking turns driving are already so tiring. Gu jinghang quickly saluted. you¡¯ve suffered. tsk! Mrs. Fu snorted. I was the one who took the initiative toe. Don¡¯t me chief Gu. Well, these big bosses were all henpecked. The governor saw that even the director was respectful to the man in front of him. Obviously, this Big Shot with an extraordinary temperament was definitely the big boss among the big bosses. Gu jinghang only remembered to introduce them after he was done with the salute. ¡°This is the president of the Chinese Academy of Sciences.¡± Aiyo, the governor, chief, vige chief, and their respective secretaries all felt as if they had been shot in the knee. The head of the general Academy of Sciences? It felt like they were all people who were very far away from them, but they had actually met in such a small vige. He was really lucky. The governor quickly wiped his hands on his pants and said respectfully, ¡® ¡°Chief Inspector, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± He could be considered a high-ranking official, so he didn¡¯t have to bow to the head of the hospital. However, Qingshan province wasn¡¯t an economically developed area, so its sense of existence was rtively low. Therefore, the position of the governor here was rtively low in the country. How could he not be excited to see the president of the general Academy of Sciences in a big city? He was so excited that the Section Chief and the vige head were about to burst into tears. They didn¡¯t even dare to think about shaking hands. The chief Inspector had an easy-going expression as he shook hands with them one by one. Everyone was overwhelmed by the unexpected favor and couldn¡¯t believe it. Thest car that came out was Tang qingru. The melon-eating vigers whispered behind him, ¡± other people would never get to see these big shots who only appear in the news. Thanks to the Gu family, we managed to see them all at once today. While speaking, Tang qingru walked to the front of the crowd. The governor quickly extended his hand. wee, Mr. Member of Parliament. I apologize for noting out to wee you. There was no need to introduce this person. They had all seen this Big Shot on television and knew that he was a parliament member. Tang qingru shook hands with them one by one and said, ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to be so formal. I¡¯m just here to attend my younger daughter¡¯s wedding. Please be at ease.¡± The governor wiped the sweat off his forehead. They were all big shots, so how could he be so casual? If he was casual, he would be neglecting them. He couldn¡¯t be casual. They walked toward Gu Jingxing. For a moment, song ran did not know who she should greet. She had three fathers and she had to treat them equally. She stuffed Yanzhi into song Guoqing¡¯s arms, and niannian into the director¡¯s wife¡¯s arms. Then, she took Tang qingru¡¯s arm. Well, perfect. The important figures of Qingshan province followed behind. He looked at the high and mighty Councilman as if he was an ordinary father. ¡°I couldn¡¯t attend your sister¡¯s wedding, so I muste to your wedding, no matter how far away I am.¡± Tang qingru sighed. you¡¯ve had a hard journey, ¡± song ran chuckled.. Chapter 1620 - 1620: Is this good? Chapter 1620: Is this good? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite with your father,¡± Tang qingru patted the back of her hand. The governor followed behind Tang qingru and sighed with emotion. It turned out that no matter how dignified a person was outside, he was still kind and kind in front of his daughter. Not far behind them, Huang Ying muttered, I can see that the children in your family are ranked as song ran, song Xuan, and Tang Ji ¡®an. You¡¯re at the bottom of the food chain. Tang Jimin¡¯s face was a little gloomy. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t shoot your mouth off in public.¡± Huang Ying lowered her voice. if your dad wants toe, he cane. Why did he insist that we must attend? this is such a poor and remote ce. Is it worth it to drive so long? ¡® ¡°Shut up,¡± Tang Jimin gritted his teeth. That was why it was important for a man to have a good wife. The group of people walked to Gu jinghang¡¯s house with Huang Ying at the back. Tang Jimin regretted bringing her along. When they arrived at Gu jinghang¡¯s courtyard, Tang qingru asked his inws, ¡® ¡°Do you still farm?¡± we¡¯re just farmers, ¡± Gu Weiguo quickly said. what else can we do if not farm? ¡± Song ran took advantage of the opportunity to praise him. jinghang¡¯s parents are hardworking, honest, and down-to-earth people. I think Xinxiang Vige has beautiful mountains and rivers and simple folk customs. We can develop it. The sorghum here is very high-yield. I think it¡¯s not bad to set up a sorghum Industrial Park. Dad, what do you think? ¡± Tang qingru nced at her. This little girl¡¯s mind was full of business experience. She wanted to bring prosperity to the people in director Guts hometown. This girl was really considerate of director Gu in all aspects. Gu jinghang had only just found out that ran had gone through so much trouble to invite so many people to attend their wedding because she wanted to develop his hometown. He felt a little suffocated. Xiao ran was thinking for him in all aspects. Marrying a wife like this, what regrets would he have in his life? Tang qingru turned to look at the governor behind him, ¡°What do you think?¡± The governor nodded. yes, this ce is indeed not bad. I heard that it¡¯s a key town that produces sorghum in our province. I¡¯ll discuss with the head of the townter and vigorously develop it. With just a word from a Big Shot, song ran had achieved her goal. She was smiling so widely that her eyes had turned into crescent moons. Tang qingru sighed in his heart. If Jimin¡¯s daughter-inw was as considerate as Xiao ran for her husband, his eldest son probably wouldn¡¯t be so muddleheaded and ipetent. It was a pity that he had misjudged her back then. Therefore, he would never interfere with Ji ¡®an¡¯s marriage. That youngdy must be a good girl to be able to y with Xiao ran. She would definitely be helpful to Ji¡¯ an¡¯s life and career. Behind him, Huang Ying identally stepped on a pile of dog sh * t and immediately looked disgusted. She lowered her voice and gritted her teeth, it¡¯s so dirty. There¡¯s garbage and dog shit everywhere. Tang Jimin squeezed her hand tightly. I¡¯m warning you. If you don¡¯t like her again, you¡¯ll have to go back to Haicheng alone immediately. If dad hears you, you¡¯re done for. Huang Ying snorted. they¡¯re having a lot of fun inside. They can¡¯t hear us. Don¡¯t worry. In the courtyard, Gu Weiguo and Wu guixiang brought out a few long benches for the big shots to sit down and chat. Song ran was not interested in what the higher-ups were talking about. She held her sister¡¯s hand and said, ¡± ¡°Let them chat, shall we go and experience the countryside?¡± ¡°Is that okay?¡± song Xuan asked softly. Song ran shrugged.. what¡¯s wrong with that? ¡° Chapter 1621 - 1621: A big yellow Dog Chapter 1621: A big yellow Dog Trantor: 549690339 After that, she said to her father and Godfather, ¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to the vige to collect some wind, you guys take your time.¡± With that, she dragged her sister and mu Mian, as well as the two children who could already walk, and ran away. What¡¯s the point of being so reserved with your own father? Tang qingru and the director looked at each other and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re still a child. You¡¯re yful.¡± She then waved her hand. go, go. Your family members can follow me. Director Gu, Deputy Director Tang, and boss yang all followed the footsteps of their family members. ¡°The world of young people is indeed rich and colorful, ¡± Tang qingru sighed with a smile. ¡°Yes, yes, ¡± the rest of the people agreed. The young men were walking on the long and winding path with long grass and flying birds. They were in a good mood. However, the muddy road was a little rugged for niannian and Yanzhi. Niannian had only taken a few steps when she fell a few times. She cried, ¡± ¡°Mommy carry, mommy carry Yingluo.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you even ovee such a small problem?¡± Since you¡¯reing with us, you have to walk on your own.¡± Song ran rolled her eyes at him. your daughter is only three years old. Do you have to be so strict? ¡± Yang Haitao, who was eager to carry his daughter, carried niannian. ¡°Since your dad won¡¯t let me carry you, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Song Xuan carried Yanzhi and smiled at song ran. alright, you guys can walk around. Haitao and I will take the kids and look around. Song ran shrugged. alright. Since someone is rushing to take care of our child, let¡¯s enjoy some peace and quiet. Thus, the two pairs hurriedly ran to the field. It was the blooming season of rapeseed flowers. The weather was warm, and little bees and butterflies buzzed around picking the flower cores. Everywhere was thriving. Gu jinghang held song ran¡¯s hand as they walked in front. Tang Ji ¡®an and mu Mian did not hold hands behind them. After all, Tang Ji¡¯ an was a pretentious person and would only flirt at night when no one was around. Cough, cough, cough. Gu jinghangughed. it¡¯s your first time in the countryside. Ran, you¡¯ve really embarrassed yourself. Song ran reached out and punched his arm. when you were chasing me, you thought I was cute no matter what. Now that we¡¯re an old couple, I feel embarrassed. Mu Mian giggled, looked at Tang Ji ¡®an, and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°They¡¯re so cute.¡± ¡°You¡¯re also very cute,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said, breaking the record. Eh? The suddenpliment caught mu Mian off guard and made her blush. She smiled even more happily. While they were talking, a big yellow Dog suddenly rushed over from the other end of the narrow and winding path, barking. Song ran was shocked and instinctively threw herself into Gu jinghang¡¯s arms. Behind her, Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s heart skipped a beat as well. He had never seen a wild dog that kept barking like this. Mu Mian instinctively spread her arms and stood in front of him. Deputy Director Tang suddenly felt that his manliness had been insulted. Chief Gu was Xiao ran¡¯s umbre, but he needed a woman to protect him. ¡°Go away, go away,¡± Gu jinghang chided her in a low voice. Big yellow was a bully. It barked at Gu jinghang and when it saw that the man was not afraid of it, it sneaked away. Song ran turned around and saw her second brother and Mianmian¡¯s stance. She burst outughing. second brother, I¡¯m on the same level as you. I think you¡¯ll be so scared that you¡¯ll hug Mianmian when you see the big goose pecking at you. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of this,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s face was livid. is that so? ¡± song ran smiled maliciously.. &Nbsp; Chapter 1622 - 1622: When in Rome, do as the Romans do Chapter 1622: When in Rome, do as the Romans do Trantor: 549690339 Deputy Director Tang felt that this trip to the countryside had already made him lose face. The few of them walked to a small river. The water was clear and the swallows were flying low. There were all sorts of vegetables, fruits, and fruits growing on the side. Song ran pointed to a date tree by the river and said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go over and sit down.¡± The few of them walked under the tree. The refined and Noble young master did not behave like he did in the past. He sat on the ground with them and felt the refreshing breeze of the vige blowing on his face. The word happiness welled up in his heart. In fact, happiness was very simple. One just had to be content. He was always happy to be content. Song ran looked at her second brother. second brother, why didn¡¯t you tell us that you¡¯ve entered the Department of Governmental Affairs? we could have celebrated. Tang Ji ¡®an replied, ¡± it¡¯s just a transfer. It¡¯s not a promotion. There¡¯s nothing to celebrate. Song ran wagged her finger. that¡¯s not right. Haicheng is developing its economy vigorously. It¡¯s definitely worth celebrating that you¡¯ve entered the Department of Science and Management. Tang Ji ¡®an smiled. you¡¯re quite far-sighted. Song ran chuckled. I heard it from someone else. I have a lot of friends. Tang Ji ¡®an nodded. yeah. I also think that Haicheng will put more effort into developing its economy in the future. So, I want to make some achievements as soon as possible. A few young people sat by the river and talked about their beautiful lives in the future. It waste spring, and time became nostalgic. In the evening, everyone was settled down. The two most important figures were arranged to stay in the vige¡¯s richest house. The richest house had a small two-story house, which had been tidied up long before they came. Tang qingru and Fu Yuzhang would not be picky about anything just because of these two days. They gave face and expressed that it was very clean. The rest of the people were also arranged to live in the neighboring houses. Every family felt that it was an honor to be here. After all, they were all big shots. In the future, when they went out, they would have a lot to praise. Song ran and Gu jinghang¡¯s status had also improved. They were now living in the East Room. There were two wardrobes and wooden boxes in the room. There were also a few new red quilts. There was a red spittoon beside the bed, and the word ¡± happy ¡± was pasted everywhere. As soon as the door was closed, Gu jinghang reached out and put his arm around her waist. ¡°You¡¯ll probably be very tired tomorrow. Go to bed early.¡± Song ran hung onto him and mumbled, ¡± I just thought of something. It seems like you guys think that white is inauspicious, right? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that they wear white mourning clothes during funerals,¡± Gu jinghang said honestly. Song ran knew that in this era, the northern countryside was still more feudal and superstitious. She said, ¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t wear the wedding dress I brought back. Fortunately, I brought back an extra set of Tang suit.¡± Gu jinghang frowned. it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s our one and only wedding in our lives. I want you to do it ording to your own preferences. Their feelings are not important. Song ranid on his chest and smiled sweetly. When in Rome, do as the Romans do. Besides, I¡¯m so pretty. I¡¯ll look good in a wedding dress or a Tang suit, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± Gu jinghang turned over and pressed her under him. ran ran, don¡¯t make me so touched. Song ran was beautiful.ll¡±We¡¯re already one, what¡¯s there to be separated?¡± Wasn¡¯t the purpose of her rebirth to make sure that she didn¡¯t have any regrets? She was d that the heavens had given her a chance to live again and to be good to him. She had not let the heavens down. Next door, Tang Ji ¡®an and mu Mian were arranged to live in the west room of their house. Tang Jit an¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very good, but he was holding onto his hand.ll The young master who was born with a golden spoon was the young master who had lived in Si Nan mansion since he was young. He had never lived in a vige before. He had never lived in such a dpidated old house where even the lights were so dim that they were blurry.. Chapter 1623 - 1623: 1626-unprecedented Chapter 1623: Chapter 1626-unprecedented Trantor: 549690339 Tang Ji ¡®an and mu Mian were arranged to stay in the same room. Since there were too many people and they were all in pairs, song ran decided to help them out. It was inconvenient for them to be away from home, and their father would not mind them living together before they were married. The neighbor, aunt Wang, said cautiously, ¡± Deputy Director, you and your wife should hurry into the house to sleep. The bedding and everything else are clean. Please make do with it. If there¡¯s anything that¡¯s not satisfactory, you can take care of it. Mu Mian hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m Yingluo, we¡¯re not Yingluo!¡± Tang Ji ¡®an interrupted her. it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not thoughtful. It¡¯s great here. I like it. Aunt Wang was overjoyed when she heard that. that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. If you need anything, just call me. ¡°Sure.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an smiled. The door closed and mu Mian nced at the man in front of her. ¡°Who¡¯s Yingluo? who¡¯s your wife?¡± The dim light in the shabby room could not hide his elegant temperament. Hezily rolled up the sleeves of his white shirt and put his hand on the wall beside her. His voice was low andzy. ¡°She¡¯ll be Mrs. Tang sooner orter, won¡¯t she?¡± Mu Mian¡¯s face was red as she looked at the man in front of her. ¡°Yingluo, you¡¯re shameless.¡± The vige scenery was too beautiful. The night wind swayed, and Tang Ji ¡®an was slightly absent-minded. He lowered his head and gently kissed her lips. Having a positive couple by his side had cured him in the end. Not everyone would be like his parents, who would eventually leave and cause a huge ruckus. His mu Mian was very good and very healing. ¡°Deputy Superintendent, what¡¯s wrong?¡± aunt Wang¡¯s voice came from outside. Are there bugs or something? Are you okay?¡± Mu Mian suddenly came to her senses and pushed the person in front of her away. Her breathing was uneven as she said,¡±Juan Zi, it¡¯s fine if there¡¯s no Jian Jia. There are no bugs.¡± After that, he looked at the initiator with resentment. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression was disdainful as heughed heartily. Juan Zits voice was still ringing out. the weather is warm now, so there might be some small bugs. You don¡¯t have to be afraid. They don¡¯t bite. ¡®Yes, aunt, I understand,¡± mu Mian mumbled. The next morning, the Gu family was bustling with life. Song ran had brought her makeup artist over. She got up early in the morning and started her styling. In fact, she and Gu jinghang had been married for a long time, and their children were already old enough to y soy sauce. However, she still felt very excited. After all, this was a ceremony. Without this ceremony, it would seem as if their marriage life was iplete. Gu jinghang had been dragged out by his parents early in the morning to greet his rtives and friends. Because of Gu jinghang¡¯s status as the police station¡¯s Superintendent, all the rtives of the Gu family who had not been in contact for 800 years rushed over. All of them wanted to be rted to his family. In addition, there were many big shotsing, and the small vige was almost crushed by the crowd. It was an unprecedented Grand asion. After song ran was done with her makeup, she helped her son and daughter change into bright-red Tang clothing. Gu Weiguo and Wu guixiangughed so hard that they could not even open their eyes. Next up was the wedding ceremony in the vige. Song ran was first brought out and made to look like she was receiving the bride. Song ran was standing on the dam in her Tang suit. Behind her were two adorable little girls. Niannian grabbed her mother¡¯s skirt and was a little confused. After all, she had never seen such a huge crowd before. Yanzhi was calm. Tang qingru and Fu Yuzhangughed and whispered, ¡°This child has the air of a great general.¡± Fu Yuzhang nodded. yes. I¡¯ll enter the Research Institute. I should be able to surpass my master. ¡°I still want him to enter politics.¡± Tang qingru raised his eyebrows.. Chapter 1624 - 1624: 1627-giving birth to a child early Chapter 1624: Chapter 1627-giving birth to a child early Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Let the child make his own choice when he grows up,¡± Fu Yuzhang chuckled. At the end of the narrow and winding path, Gu jinghang was dressed in a suit. The epaulet on his shoulder was shining brightly under the light of the end of April. He had a solemn expression on his face as he walked towards the dam step by step. He could not hide his excitement. At this point, he and Xiao ran finally had a happy ending. He had no regrets in this life. He walked closer to her and picked her up in his arms. Then, he turned around and walked back to his house. Yanzhi and niannian followed behind with their short legs. Song Xuan wanted to carry niannian, but niannian shook her head like a little rattle-drum, ¡± ¡°I want to go with daddy. I don¡¯t want to be carried.¡± Song Xuan smiled and touched her head, ¡± ¡°Hurry up and go. Your dad doesn¡¯t have any intention of waiting for you.¡± Song ran¡¯s face blushed slightly as she was held in his arms. She looked at the handsome and upright man in front of her and whispered, ¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? When he walked over and carried me just now, he looked like a king trying to snatch the bride.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s expression remained serious. He was afraid that he would not be able to hold it in once he spoke. He was afraid that he would be too touched. The unyielding man and the beauty in his armsll Mother, it formed a beautiful scene. The vigers whispered in each other¡¯s ears and praised, ¡± ¡°Match, they¡¯re so well-matched.¡± At the end of the crowd, ding guoying¡¯s hope waspletely gone. Her heart was empty. A good man did not belong to her, and a good life did not belong to her. Some people were just lucky and took advantage of others. The heavens gave them all the good things. She looked into the distance with hatred.ll The man¡¯s tall back view left in sadness. Gu jinghang carried song ran all the way back to the entrance of the Gu family mansion. His father grabbed a handful of firewood and scattered it in front of him. It meant that he was making money step by step. When he entered the house, there were jujube tea and snacks on the table. It meant that he would have a child soon. Song ran sipped her tea and smiled at the man beside her. ¡°Isn¡¯t this one a little redundant? Our child was born a long time ago, why would we have a son so early?¡± Gu jinghang held her hand tightly. then, treat it as quenching your thirst. After finishing the tea, it was time to toast the elders. Finally, from Gu Weiguo and his wife to Tang qingru, song Guoqing, and the director and his wife, they all offered tea to each other. Anyway, Gu Weiguo and his wife had always been in fear and trepidation, afraid that they would neglect these big shots. However, Tang qingru had always respected them and put them first in everything, so he did not put on any airs. He was afraid that his crafty younger daughter woulde after him if he were to mistreat director Guts parents. Hence, after all the formalities werepleted, it was time for the banquet. Song ran looked around and saw that the small hall in the vige was filled to the brim. There were at least 30 tables. Tang qingru and Mrs. Fu were holding her two little balls in their arms, and they had be the focus of the audience. Some distant rtives didn¡¯t know how old director Gu¡¯s baby was, so niannian exined herself, ¡°I l With a sweet and sharp mouth, Tang qingru looked at his granddaughter and smiled from ear to ear. His love for her was beyond words. Huang Ying, who was standing outside the hall, looked at her son and said, ¡± I don¡¯t see your father pampering her so much. She¡¯s just a granddaughter. Is there a need to do that? ¡± Tang Jimin took his son¡¯s hand and walked inside. He didn¡¯t want to talk to this woman who wasining about him. Huang Ying stomped her feet in anger. Damn it, no one cared about her, no one cared about her family.. Chapter 1625 - 1625: I’ll use my entire life to treat her well Chapter 1625: I¡¯ll use my entire life to treat her well Trantor: 549690339 She was married to the eldest son of the Tang family and had given birth to a grandson for the Tang family, but her status in the Tang family was still the lowest. That little girl was just like song ran. She was the best at coaxing people. Her family was shrewd and annoying. It was not easy to arrange the seats for so many big shots. Fortunately, Tang qingru and Fu Yuzhang were very easy-going and suggested that Gu jinghang¡¯s parents should sit at the head of the main table. Gu Weiguo and Wu guixiang could not resist the persistence of these two big shots and could only sit in the seats of honor in fear and trepidation. Wu guixiang sighed softly, ¡°ran¡¯s father really doesn¡¯t put on airs.¡± &Nbsp; Gu Weiguo echoed in a low voice. that¡¯s because ran values our jinghang. Of course, her father has to consider our feelings. The wedding banquet began. There was nothing special about the wedding banquet in the countryside except for toasting. Gu jinghang, apanied by his parents, led song ran and his children to toast at each table. Song ran followed him and did not need to drink. She watched the man drink ss after ss and her heart ached. She whispered, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t drink so much.¡± Gu jinghang patted her hand gently. it¡¯s alright. I¡¯m happy today. While Gu jinghang was toasting from table to table, the important people of Qingshan province walked carefully to the main table with their sses in their hands to toast to Senator Tang and President Fu. As a result, the wedding banquet became arge-scale toasting event. Tang qingru and Fu Yuzhang both gave them face and drank a few sses, which excited the group of big shots. All of them ttered the two big shots, saying that they were easy to approach. Huang Ying, who was sitting at the table next to him, snorted coldly. She thought to herself, ¡°how is my father-inw someone who is easy to get close to?¡± I¡¯m just having a drink with you guys on song ran¡¯s ount. She remembered that when she was married to Tang Jimin, her father-inw did not drink a single drop of alcohol. The difference in treatment was really infuriating. The people from Qingshan province took turns to toast. In the future, they would have the capital to brag when they went out. After all, they had drunk with the cab members and the director. The wedding banquet didn¡¯t end until seven or eight in the evening. Gu jinghang¡¯s subordinates and some of his former ssmates had originally nned to make a scene in the nuptial chamber. But now, with the two Buddhas standing there, they were like mice in front of a cat, not daring to make a sound. Only Fang Guohua dared to say, ¡± ¡°Boss, Yingluo, Yingluo, you should at least kiss sister-inw, right?¡± Everyone hissed in their hearts. They had thought that this kid was very capable. What kind of nuptial chambers was this? As soon as Guohua finished his sentence, he saw Senator Tang ncing at him. He was so scared that he broke out in cold sweat. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°I was just casually saying.¡± How could Tang qingru see his precious daughter do such bold and unrestrained actions in front of everyone? he directly frowned and said, alright, it¡¯s been a long day and everyone¡¯s tired. Go back and rest. Let the newbies have a good rest. Since Senator Tang had spoken, who would dare to cause a ruckus in the bridal room? everyone ran away with their tails between their legs. Tang qingru stood in the room and looked at Gu jinghang. He said in a serious tone, ¡± jinghang, I will leave the rest of Xiao ran¡¯s life to you. You must treat her well. Otherwise, Zhenzhen ¡­ father, don¡¯t worry, ¡± Gu jinghang said solemnly. I¡¯ll use my entire life to treat her well. Tang qingru finally left the room. There were only the two of them left in the bridal chamber. It was quite lively outside the window. The guests had notpletely dispersed and were all chatting in full swing. Song ran actually felt a little embarrassed. It was really strange. She and jinghang had been married for a long time, and their child was already so big. However, she still felt a little shy on their wedding night.. Chapter 1626 - 1626: What a Shrew Chapter 1626: What a Shrew Trantor: 549690339 Gu jinghang had a serious look on his face just now. As soon as Minister Tang left, he staggered back to the bed and fell onto it with a thud.ll Go. Song ran walked over to him worriedly. Gu jinghang had a lot to drink that night and was probably drunk. She reached out to caress his face and whispered, ¡± ¡°Do you want to vomit?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she was kissed by the man. The next morning, the big shots left the small town one after another. Tang qingru nced at the officials who had apanied them the whole time. Not forgetting his younger daughter¡¯s original intention, he mentioned again, regarding the matter of Xinxiang Vige¡¯s sorghum Industrial Park, it¡¯s a good thing to benefit the people if we can implement it as soon as possible. The official nodded repeatedly. yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll hold a meeting as soon as I return to the provincial capital today. We¡¯ll get to the bottom of this very soon. Tang qingru left with satisfaction. The bustlinz vige became emptv again after two davs. Song ran and Gu jinghang were thest to leave. Before they left, Doudou held song ran¡¯s hand and said, ¡± ¡°Sister-inw, you have to send me a letter.¡± Song ran touchedll ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he patted her head. Gu jinghang¡¯s parents and grandmother were all very reluctant to part with him. They were especially reluctant to part with the two little fellows. Niannian was a child who was very familiar with others. She had already gained arge number of grandparents ¡®fans in this small vige and everyone loved her dearly. Song ran smiled and looked at Wu guixiang. mom, when Doudou is on summer break, you and dad should bring Doudou and grandma to Haicheng. Jinghang has assigned you a big house with a yard and a few rooms. It¡¯s enough for you to live in. Wu guixiang pinched the corner of her clothes and smiled. okay. When Doudou has summer vacation, we¡¯ll go and stay there for a while. The group of people reluctantly said their goodbyes and eventually left the small vige. There would soon be a boom in development here, and the people in director Gu¡¯s hometown would soon be able to live a well-off life. On the way back to the city, Huang Yingined, ¡± we¡¯re finally leaving that poor and remote ce. These two days, I feel like my body is going to go moldy. Tang Jimin frowned. this is director Gu¡¯s hometown. Do you have to be so disdainful? ¡± Huang Ying rolled her eyes at him. didn¡¯t you see his fellow townsmen? they¡¯re all so poor. There are people with patches all over their bodies, like farmers begging for food. How unlucky. Tang Jimin gritted his teeth. don¡¯t teach your child to be so snobbish. Huang Ying chuckled, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with liking the rich?¡± Our Haohao won¡¯t have any dealings with poor people like him in the future.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a Shrew,¡± Tang Jimin said. Huang Ying gritted her teeth. I¡¯m a Shrew and you¡¯re a coward. We¡¯re a match made in heaven. Tang Jimin had a feeling that this woman was going to ruin things sooner orter, but Huang Ying was so used to being a Shrew at home that he could not control her at all. Tang Ji ¡®an and mu Mian sat in the same car and drove all the way back to Haicheng. It was a long journey, and even if sixth uncle and Tang Ji¡¯ an¡¯s other bodyguard took turns driving, it would still take a whole day. Fortunately, the spring sun was bright and beautiful, and he was apanied by his beloved. Second young master Tang felt that time had passed too quickly. When they arrived in Haicheng, Tang Ji ¡®an brought mu Mian to Si Nan mansion. Mu Mian was worried. ¡°I think I¡¯ll go home first.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an held her hand and led her into the house. ¡°When I came to pick you up, I told your parents that it would take a week, so Hanhan ¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re really far-sighted,¡± mu Mian red at him. Tang Ji ¡®an chuckled. so, you can stay at my ce for the next two days. Your parents think you¡¯re still at jinghang¡¯s old house.. Chapter 1627 - 1627: It’s all the fault of the second young master of the Tang family Chapter 1627 - 1627: It¡¯s all the fault of the second young master of the Tang family Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You¡¯re such an old fox,¡± mu Mian looked at him from the corner of her eyes. The old fox smiled in a good mood. I¡¯ve been dyed for three days, and I¡¯ve just entered the three departments of department management. A pile of things have umted there. You¡¯re here to y by yourself, huh? ¡± Mu Mian raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡®what are we ying? I¡¯m preparing for my postgraduate studies, okay? I don¡¯t have time to y.¡± ¡°Study hard,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an looked at her with appreciation. In the side hall with bright windows and a clean table, mu Mian sat face to face with him. He had brought a lot of objective information to understand the technological and economic development of Haicheng in the past 50 years. As for mu Mian, she was studying some information about the directing major, such as image shaping, ideology, style, and presentation methods. It was as if time had passed peacefully. In the Xiang Xie mansion, Huang Ying cursed all the way back home. She thought about what had happened to her along the way. She thought about how she was the eldest daughter-inw, but she had been reduced to a foil. Tang Ji ¡®an, song Xuan, and song ran were all bullying her. She couldn¡¯t take it lying down. Huang Ying was a typical victim of paranoia. She felt that she couldn¡¯t just sit around and wait for death. If this continued, she and her useless husband would really have no status in the Tang family. Her grandfather would pass the power to Tang Ji ¡®an, and the money would probably be given to her two precious daughters. She and Tang Jimin would have nothing. However, Huang Ying was rtively simple-minded and could not think of any good ways to deal with her brother-inw. So, she went to find her uncle, Cheng Guohua, to discuss countermeasures. Cheng Guohua was also depressed. He was forty-five years old and was about to be promoted to the Deputy Director level after pulling some strings. However, someone came out of nowhere and destroyed his beautiful vision. Now, he and Tang Ji ¡®an had both entered the three departments. At the age of forty-five, he could only be a division-level cadre, while Tang Ji¡¯ an had already been promoted to a Deputy Department-level at the age of his birth. Cheng Guohua felt aggrieved. He hated himself for not having a powerful father. When Huang Ying came to him, he did not give her a good look. Huang Ying looked at her uncle, feeling wronged. I¡¯ve asked my father-inw for mercy several times. Tang Ji ¡®an just wants to go to the Ministry of Law and discipline. What can I do? ¡± Cheng Guohua was dejected. He was already in his forties. It would be really difficult for him to be promoted any further. He would stop at division-level for the rest of his life. When he received his pension in the future, it would be a world of difference. This was all the fault of the Tang family¡¯s second young master. There were so many departments, but he insisted on entering the Department management Office. It was as if he was deliberately targeting him. ¡°Uncle, are you really willing to be under Tang Ji ¡®an?¡± Huang Ying asked in a low voice. Cheng Guohua nced at her. so what if he¡¯s willing? so what if he¡¯s not? he¡¯s Tang er. It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t experienced his means. Besides, you know who¡¯s backing him up. Huang Ying asked again, ¡°Is there really no other way? Is there still any justice in this world?¡± Cheng Guohua rubbed his chin. it¡¯s not that there¡¯s no way, but that brother-inw of yours has never had any bad habits. He¡¯s neither lustful nor greedy. He¡¯s not easy to deal with. ¡°So, uncle, if you have any thoughts, you can tell us and we can discuss it.¡± Cheng Guohua whispered something in her ear. Huang Ying¡¯s expression was a little awkward, ¡°he doesn¡¯t have a problem with his style. He¡¯s in that show.¡±ll Zi mumian is very good, no one else is worthy of his attention.¡± Cheng Guohua whispered a few more words, and Huang Ying¡¯s expression became serious.. ¡°Will this Kasaya work?¡± Chapter 1628 - 1628: I’ll be careful Chapter 1628: I¡¯ll be careful Trantor: 549690339 I think we should just forget about it. I don¡¯t think these things can defeat him. The less trouble, the better. Huang Ying clenched her fists. no! I have to try. be careful in everything and don¡¯t give yourself away. Don¡¯t go into battle personally. Find someone trustworthy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle,¡± Huang Ying nodded. In Si Nan mansion, Tang Ji ¡®an finished reading the stack of documents beside him. His shoulders were stiff. He looked up and saw the moon hanging high in the sky outside the window. Mu Mian was already fast asleep on the sofa. He slowly walked over, sat down beside the sofa, and reached out to caress her face. He wondered when would be the most suitable time to propose to her. Would this girl reject him? However, he heard the sound of the door opening, and he snorted. Was his sixth uncle so insensible? However, he heard his father¡¯s voice, ¡± ¡°Ji ¡®an¡¯s Qianqian¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He quickly reached out and gently pushed mu Mian.¡±Wake up, Yingluo.¡± Tang qingru walked in and looked at mu Mian with a friendly expression. ¡°I¡¯m not disturbing you, am I?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an sighed. His father had really changed a lot, and the biggest contributor to his change should be song ran. Therefore, even if the two sisters were more favored, he would not feel that it was unfair. After all, they were his younger sisters. It was too petty of him to be jealous of his younger sister. ¡°What if I say I¡¯m disturbing you?¡± he smiled at his father. Tang qingru was also very surprised that this child Ji ¡®an would actually joke with him. The rtionship between father and son was slowly improving. He liked this way of getting along. uncle, ¡± mu Mian quickly said considerately, ¡± if you have something to discuss with Ji ¡®an, then I¡¯ll go upstairs first. ¡°Well, you can go up first.¡± Tang qingru nodded. Mu Mian hurriedly went upstairs. Tang qingru lit a cigarette and sat on the sofa. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re living together?¡± she¡¯ll be staying here for two days, ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an replied indifferently. we¡¯ll each sleep in our own rooms. Father, you don¡¯t mind, right? ¡± Tang qingru waved his hand. you know what you¡¯re doing. I don¡¯t mind. I came here today to tell you that you¡¯ve just arrived at the No. 3 Department of discipline and administration and have made a lot of people unhappy. So, you must pay more attention to all aspects, understand? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, father. I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression was grave. The position of the Vice Director of the Department management Office not only produced results, but also gave him benefits. Of course, Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t care about oil or water. He wasn¡¯t short of money. He just wanted to achieve some results and vigorously develop Haicheng¡¯s economy. However, he had the capital to treat money like dirt. Other people were not as noble and unquestionable as him. For example, Huang Ying¡¯s uncle, Cheng Guohua. There were also some other people who had their eyes on this position. Seeing that second young master Tang had easily taken over the position of Deputy Director, they gritted their teeth in envy and jealousy. On Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s first official day at work, the director of the Department management Office came out to wee him. Everyone in the Department cursed in their hearts. Who¡¯s the boss and who¡¯s the second boss? the director is too spineless. The director was able to be a Department-level cadre, so he was naturally very proficient in interpersonal rtionships. He knew that the second young master was only here to make a gold te in the Department management Office. In the future, he would definitely enter the state government office. He might even be a Lieutenant Governor in a few years. Naturally, he had to build a good rtionship with him. Director li brought Tang Ji ¡®an up to the third floor. Tang Ji¡¯ an¡¯s office was spacious and bright. ¡°Is second young master Tang satisfied with this ce?¡± inspector li asked as he led her inside. Let me know if you need anything, and I¡¯ll get the logistics department to get it for you..¡± Chapter 1629 - 1632-no fear Chapter 1629: Chapter 1632-no fear Trantor: 549690339 Tang Ji ¡®an smiled politely. this ce is not bad. I¡¯m very satisfied. Thank you for your concern, director li. The two of them sat down. Director li seemed to want to chat about some trivial things, such as whether your father was doing well in Jingdu. When he returned to Haicheng, he could organize a dinner party or something. However, Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t know his ce and started to talk about Haicheng¡¯s economic development that he had been looking at these days. Director li looked a little embarrassed. He felt that he was a little too eager for quick sess and wanted to get close to Senator Tang. If the second young master saw through him, he would lose face and start talking about the economic development trend. At Si Nan mansion, mu Mian packed her luggage and nned to go home by herself. She also had her own career and studies, so she couldn¡¯t stay in Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s ce and be a rice weeper with nothing to do. She had to get into graduate school first and then work behind the scenes. It was an urgent matter. When she got off the taxi with her luggage, she saw a few aunties ying under the big banyan tree with their grandchildren at the entrance of themunity. The aunties were all pointing at her when they saw her. Because of Wan Yi¡¯s tax evasion, mu Mian, Feng Bao ¡®er, and a few other popr celebrities were affected. There were all kinds of rumors in the streets. The most amazing one was that song ran hid the truth from the public and led a few of her trusted aides to evade taxes. They suffered losses but gained a lot. Therefore, in their eyes, mu Mian was also a criminal who knowingly broke thew and escaped thew by relying on her boss. Yingluo, alright. Sometimes, one really shouldn¡¯t argue with idiots. Mu Mian didn¡¯t really want to take them seriously either. She carried her luggage and walked in. One of the children held a small ball and threw it at her head. She couldn¡¯t avoid it in time and was about to be hit when someone suddenly jumped out from behind and caught the ball. Mu Mian turned around and saw Ye Cheng. He said worriedly, ¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Mu Mian shook her head and forced a smile. The kid who had thrown the ball was about five years old. He did not show any signs of remorse after hitting someone. He walked to Ye Cheng¡¯s side and started making a scene, ¡± ¡°Give me back my ball.¡± apologize to this sister, ¡± Ye Cheng said coldly. &Nbsp; The child¡¯s grandmother immediately rushed over. ¡°What are you apologizing for? the child is insensible. Do you adults have to stoop to the level of a five-year-old child?¡± Mu Mian looked at the child¡¯s grandmother coldly. the child is insensible. It¡¯s an adult who taught her. So, grandma, did you teach this child to hit me? ¡± The grandma immediately became anxious, ¡°you little girl, what nonsense are you saying?¡± How could I possibly teach my child to do that?¡± A few of her old friends who were ying under the banyan tree behind her also came over and said, ¡± ¡°You little girl, how can you be so unforgiving? It¡¯s just that the child almost hit you. You¡¯re really a bad girl. I didn¡¯t believe it at first when people said that you¡¯re evading taxes and scamming the country¡¯s property, but now it seems that you¡¯re such a person, bad girl.¡± An ignorant person was terrifying, but an ignorant person who followed what others said was even more terrifying. This world was no longer the era of the pure. Ye Cheng looked at mu Mian worriedly. He was afraid that she would feel wronged and even cry. In Ye Cheng¡¯s impression, mu Mian had always been a delicate girl.ll Soft little girl. However, the person beside him had an open expression and was not afraid of the group of unreasonable old men in front of him.. Chapter 1630 - 1633-slightly absent-minded Chapter 1630: Chapter 1633-slightly absent-minded Trantor: 549690339 She cleared her throat and said loudly, ¡± first of all, all the major newspapers have published a rification on the tax evasion. It¡¯s a malicious attempt to frame someone. I¡¯m not the only innocent one. Our boss, song ran, is innocent too. The court has already ruled that song ran, me, and everyone else in thepany are innocent. Grandma, you said that I¡¯vemitted a crime. In other words, you don¡¯t believe in the judgment of the judiciary. You¡¯re questioning the ability of the public trust agency. The police station is just two hundred meters away from themunity. You can Sue me, or you can help the real criminal to appeal. secondly, if you feel that living with me is beneath you, and you don¡¯t want to live in the same neighborhood as me, then you can move out of this neighborhood. Finally, if I hear anyone ndering me behind my back again, I don¡¯t mind taking legal action. No one wants to see the neighborhood¡¯s harmony affected.¡± The few grandmothers who were still badmouthing mu Mian were suddenly rendered speechless. The little girl¡¯s words were clear and orderly, and they were stunned by her words. They were not particrly cultured people. They were all babysitting for their children. They were really frightened by mu Mian¡¯s righteous and awe-inspiring threat. Even if they had bad mouths, they didn¡¯t dare to really do anything. When they heard that mu Mian wanted to go through thew, they were scared out of their wits. The child¡¯s grandmother quickly pulled the child¡¯s hand. ¡°Hurry up and apologize to my sister.¡± The child burst into tears. grandma, you told me to throw it away. Why should I apologize? ¡± Embarrassed, the grandma reached out to Pat the child¡¯s butt.ll you stupid kid, what are you talking about? little girl, I¡¯m sorry. This kid is too naughty. With that said, he grabbed the child and ran off in a hurry. The other grandmothers also scattered and ran away. The big star of the MU family was not to be trifled with. Mu Mian snorted in her heart. She had learned this from song ran. Human nature had always been like this. She would bully the weak and fear the strong. Therefore, she would not take a step back in the future. Ye Cheng looked at the person beside him and was a little lost. In fact, mu Mian was no longer the MU Mian he knew. While he was running forward with all his might, she did not stop. While ye chengxuan was still in a daze, mu Mian reached out and waved her hand in front of his eyes. ¡°Why are you in a daze?¡± Ye Cheng forced a smile. When he was by mu Mian¡¯s side, he often felt like this. He had a lot of ambitions, but he couldn¡¯t protect her. When she was in front of him, she was very independent and strong. Perhaps, she was not like this in front of Tang Ji ¡®an. What Ye Cheng wanted to do was to protect mu Mian. He hoped that mu Mian would always be the gentle and weak little girl that was bullied by her big Auntie in his impression. But what he didn¡¯t know was that no matter how weak or strong mu Mian was, Tang Ji ¡®an liked her. As long as she was mu Mian, it was enough. Ye Cheng¡¯s love was still a little narrow-minded. ¡°Oh, we¡¯re going back. Let¡¯s go.¡± The two of them walked side hv side into the neighborhood. and Ye C.heng asked tentatively, ¡± ¡°I saw you weren¡¯t home a few days ago.¡± yeah, ¡± mu Mian confessed. I went to the North with Ji ¡®an to attend ran and director Guts wedding. your dad¡¯s not worried about you, ¡± Ye Cheng said awkwardly. he¡¯s letting you go to such a far ce? ¡® Mu Mianughed. I¡¯m already 23 years old. I¡¯m not a child anymore. Do I need my parents to apany me when I¡¯m going to a faraway ce? ¡® Ye Cheng forced a smile. He didn¡¯t mean that he needed his parents to apany him when he went to a distant ce. It was just that ran ran¡¯s father was at ease to let her and Tang Ji ¡®an go on a long journey.. Chapter 1631 - 1631: This is a good sign Chapter 1631: This is a good sign Trantor: 549690339 He didn¡¯t dare to think further. If his only supporter had changed sides, he really had no chance of winning. In the end, it was all for naught. He didn¡¯t get anything. It waste spring, but his heart was cold. When they reached the first floor, the two of them walked up the stairs one after another. Mu Mian did not linger and opened the door. Ye Cheng looked at her. He wanted to keep up with her but he could not move his feet. She did not wee him, so he stood at the door of his house empty-handed and watched her open the door and enter. In the end, she stuck her head out and smiled at him. ¡°Goodbye.¡± Ye Cheng stood at the door for a long time. He could hear the sound of talking andughtering from the other side of the door, and a sense of disappointment welled up in his heart. Then, he turned around and entered his own house. As soon as mu Mian returned home, Cao Feng sized her up from head to toe. Her eyes were filled with heartache.¡±l heard that chief Gu¡¯s house is very far away. It will take a whole day to get there. Are you used to eating in their house? Did you sleep well?¡± Mu Mian nced at her mother and said,rade Cao, when yourdy goes out to film, the conditions are even tougher, okay?¡± I¡¯m the sessor of socialism, what kind of hardship can¡¯t I endure? don¡¯t look down on yourdy.¡± Mu Guohui looked at her as he read the newspaper. the sessors of socialism are all working in the factory to contribute to the modern country. What are you doing? Mu Mian shrugged. oldrade mu, don¡¯t engage in professional discrimination. As actors, what we need to do is to modernized our spirit. Mu Guohui chuckled. Just as mu Mian was about to say something, Cao Feng said, ¡± ¡°Do you know?¡± Mu Mian was taken aback. that¡¯s just a random sentence. What do I know? ¡± she asked. Cao Feng peeled the yellow pea cake in his hand and said softly, ¡± ¡°Mu Qin, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Really?¡± mu Mian raised her eyebrows. Cao Feng nodded. yes, your first aunt came this afternoon. Her attitude was pretty good. She invited us back for dinner. She said it was to celebrate mu Qin¡¯s return. Mu Mian shrugged,¡±if they want to get along well, I can bury the hatchet with them, Zhenzhen.¡± However, if they still wanted to y any tricks, she would not just let it go. She was no longer the MU Mian from before. ¡°I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t go,¡± Cao Feng said, relieved. ¡°Then, can I bring Tang Ji ¡®an along?¡± mu Mian nced at her father from the corner of her eye. ¡°Why do you have to bring him everywhere?¡± mu Guohui¡¯s tone was a little disdainful. Mu Mian helped her mother peel the yellow pea cake and said, ¡± ¡°Now that he¡¯s in the third Department, why don¡¯t you introduce him to your uncles and aunts, and then to Grandpa?¡± Mu Guohui snorted and didn¡¯t say anything. Mu Mian was secretly happy. Her father was stubborn, but he probably didn¡¯t dislike Tang Ji ¡®an anymore. This was a good sign. ¡°Mom, when are youing back to San Yuan Lane for dinner?¡± ¡°This Saturday at 6 pm.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. At the opposite door, Ye Cheng stood in front of the window, lit a cigarette, and slowly smoked. The green outside the window was lush, but he was full of worries, out of ce in thete spring. The feeling of loneliness, mncholy, and loss made him feel conflicted. Now, he was sessful in his career, but he was emotionless. This made him feel empty. He had a huge business, but he could not find anyone to share his joy with. This feeling was too torturous. He smoked half a pack of cigarettes by the window. The sky was getting dark, and there was a Imock on the door. He knew that aunt Cao hade to call him for dinner. Uncle mu and aunt Cao were both good people. He only took advantage of their kindness, but he felt that he could not control himself.. Chapter 1632 - 1632: Why did you leave without saying goodbye? Chapter 1632: Why did you leave without saying goodbye? Trantor: 549690339 Emotions were like vortexes that sucked him in. The more he struggled, the deeper he fell. He opened the door and smiled warmly. ¡°Auntie asked me to skip dinner tonight. I have a dinner appointment.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. Then you have to remember to drink less. Drinking too much will hurt your liver.¡± Mu Mian¡¯s parents were kind-hearted people. Since she was their neighbor¡¯s child, they would take care of her whenever they could. alright, ¡± Ye Cheng forced a smile. I know. The door closed again, and heughed bitterly. Maybe it was because he didn¡¯t have a miserable childhood like Tang Ji ¡®an did. He didn¡¯te from a normal family, unlike Tang Ji¡¯ an, who lost his mother when he was young andcked the love of a family. That was why God sent Tang Ji ¡®an such a warm family to make up for it. In the dark, Ye Cheng sighed. What was he? He was like a substitute yer in apetition, sitting outside the arena, secretly watching everything on the field. Only when the yer deviated would he be able to substitute on. However, they didn¡¯t miss anything and performed well. He could only sit on the cold bench until he was disheartened and in despair, but no one brought him to y. In Si Nan mansion, Tang Ji ¡®an returned home and didn¡¯t find any traces of mu Mian. He looked around and saw a note she had left on the desk in the side hall. This girl, she actually went home without telling him? Was he that impatient? He didn¡¯t even eat dinner. He took his car keys and went out, driving to Wan Tai garden. When he arrived at the MU family¡¯s house, the MU family¡¯s dinner was almost finished, and there were only some leftovers. Mu Mian looked at her father¡¯s eyes and carefully walked to the door. She whispered, ¡± ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t eat. Why did you leave without saying goodbye?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an coughed. Mu Mian quickly pulled him to the dining table, ¡± ¡°Can you handle these leftovers and eat them?¡± Cao Feng wiped her hands on her apron. ¡°I¡¯ll go and make two more dishes for second young master Tang.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Auntie. I¡¯m fine with these.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an had never been neglected like this before. Who wouldn¡¯t dare to treat him to a meal when he arrived? but could he be so picky about his future inws and mother-inw? The answer was obvious. In order to show that he wasn¡¯t picky in front of his future inws, second young master Tang really ate the leftovers. Mu Mian wanted to make him some fresh dishes a few times, but he stopped her. Mu Guohui¡¯s expression softened, but the words he said were still unpleasant. ¡°I¡¯m sorry second young master Tang has to eat leftovers in our house.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an smiled. auntie¡¯s cooking is very good. Whether it¡¯s leftovers or just served, they all taste equally good. Look, Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s EQwas actually quite good, and he could speak humannguage. It was just that he was used to being high and mighty, so he didn¡¯t need to tter others. His attitude was so good that mu Guohui couldn¡¯t find fault with him even if he wanted to. He could only go back to the living room and pick up the newspaper to Continue reading. Cao Feng began to clean up the dishes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stay at my ce for two more days?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an asked in a low voice. Mu Mian shrugged. I have to go to school to register for a master¡¯s degree tomorrow, so I came back to prepare my documents and documents. I left you a note. Tang Ji ¡®an grabbed her wrist. I have a meeting tomorrow. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll go by myself,¡± mu Mian waved her hand.. Chapter 1633 - 1633: The missing love Chapter 1633: The missing love Trantor: 549690339 She wasn¡¯t a primary school student, so she didn¡¯t rely on Tang Ji ¡®an that much. ¡°Is it easy to get a postgraduate degree in Haixi?¡± Mu Mian¡¯s expression turned serious. I¡¯m very confident if I¡¯m going to take the acting ss. However, I don¡¯t think there are any girls in the entire directing course, let alone graduate students. I¡¯m not sure about this. Tang Ji ¡®an nodded thoughtfully, ¡± ¡°Okay, just do your best. Don¡¯t leave any regrets.¡± Nnugnea. or course. I¡¯ll ao my Dest ana leave It to rate. 1 nave notmng to regret. Tang Ji ¡®an dawdled in the MU family¡¯s house. He refilled one cup after another, but he didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of leaving. In the end, mu Guohui even asked him to leave, ¡± ¡°Second young master Tang, if you continue drinking this tea, you won¡¯t be able to sleep at night.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said humbly. Mu Mian pulled Tang Ji ¡®an out. alright, you did drink a lot of tea tonight. It¡¯s time to go back. He didn¡¯t sleep well to begin with, so drinking so much tea at night really made him sleepless. She walked him to the door, a little reluctant, and took a few more steps to send him downstairs. When she saw that the moon was bright, she said I I¡¯ll just send you to the entrance of the district.¡± They were in love, after all, so they should stick to each other for as long as they could. The two of them walked side by side on a path covered in camphor trees. The branches and leaves were luxuriant and intertwined in the air. asionally, the moonlight shone down, hazy and beautiful. There was only one streetlight in themunity, and it was very dark. Tang Ji ¡®an grabbed,ll¡±Slow down,¡± he said as he stopped her. Mu Mian scoffed. if I don¡¯t go back, would you believe that my parents woulde out to look for me? ¡± I believe you, ¡± he said softly. I like your parents a lot. They love you a lot. I also like the atmosphere of your family. It¡¯s like I¡¯m friends with my parents. It¡¯s very rxing. ¡°Your rtionship with your father has improved,¡± mu Mian held his hand tightly. it has improved, but his identity and status have determined that I will not get along with him too casually. He is not only my father but also my leader. So ¡­ Mu Mianughed. ran and your father are always so casual with each other. Sometimes, you have to act like a child and act coquettishly when you need to. They will feel a sense of aplishment. ¡°I¡¯ll never act like a spoiled child in my life,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an scoffed. Mu Mian rolled her eyes at him with an expression that said,¡±a rotten wood can¡¯t be carved.¡± The two of them walked very slowly, and the moonlight spread on the ground like water. asionally, there would be children crying, and their parents would scare them.¡±lf you keep crying, a Tiger wille and bite you.¡± Mu Mian turned her head and looked at Tang Ji ¡®an. The moonlight outlined his face, and she could clearly see his eyes. They were filled with envy. The things that were lost in childhood would be a lifelong regret. He didn¡¯t receive the best fatherly and motherly love, so he probably yearned for this love all his life. She held his hand and walked to a more secluded tree. Then, she stood on her tiptoes and kissed him on the lips. I¡¯ll give you the love you¡¯ve lost. I¡¯ll make it up to you. I hope you won¡¯t be sad. this girl, where is she sending second young master Tang, oh no, Tang Ji ¡®an? ¡± The sudden voice woke mu Mian up. It was her father¡¯s voice. ¡°It¡¯s probably at the entrance of the neighborhood.¡± It was her mother¡¯s voice. Mu Mian wanted to move away, but the man in front of her hugged her tightly. Tang Ji ¡®an was still kissing her, as if he was cut off from the outside world. It was as if he didn¡¯t hear her parents¡¯ voices at all.. Chapter 1634 - 1637-smooth and slick Chapter 1634: Chapter 1637-smooth and slick Trantor: 549690339 Mu Mian panicked. Tang Ji ¡®an was about to speak, but mu Mian covered his mouth and said using her Qi sound, ¡± ¡°My parents¡± Tang Ji ¡®an turned to the side and saw mu Mian¡¯s parents looking around on the main road. He reached out to touch the person in his arms and whispered, ¡± ¡°Your parents are treating you like a three-year-old child. They¡¯re already worried after not seeing you for ten minutes.¡± Although he said that, he was actually quite envious. Mu Guohui and Cao Feng¡¯s voices gradually faded away. They seemed to have gone to the entrance of themunity to find her. Mu Mian said sneakily, ¡± they¡¯lle back if they don¡¯t see anyone. Don¡¯t go to the entrance of the neighborhood yet. Wait here. When they go home, we¡¯ll go out quietly. I¡¯ll go to the small shop at the entrance of the neighborhood and buy something before going home. It¡¯ll be good to exin to them. ¡°Is it necessary to use gueri tactics against your parents?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and pinched her face. yes, my dad saw that you and I are so inseparable. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to lower his guard against you. We have to stay calm, okay? ¡® ¡°Alright.¡± Second young master Tang could only nod. After a while, mu Mian¡¯s parents ¡®voices rang out again. this girl, where did she go? could it be that she went home with someone? ¡± that shouldn¡¯t be the case, ¡± Cao Feng said. she didn¡¯t tell us that she was going. She won¡¯t go. Tang Ji ¡®an hid behind a tree with mu Mian in his arms. He actually experienced a feeling of being sneaky.ll It was exciting to touch. He felt that he was beyond saving. When mu Guohui and Cao Feng¡¯s voices could no longer be heard, mu Mian pushed Tang Ji ¡®an and ran to the entrance of themunity. Tang Ji ¡®an grabbed her. it¡¯s already like this. It doesn¡¯t make a difference whether we go back earlier orter. His car was parked at the entrance of the neighborhood. Mu Mian walked him to the car and waved her hand. ¡°Goodbye.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an chuckled and left helplessly. Mu Mian went to the shop at the entrance and bought two big front door bags. The moment she got home, her father snorted coldly, ¡± ¡°Sending you off at 18, all the way until now.¡± Mu Mian ced a cigarette on the table in front of her father, ¡± no, I saw that you were almost out of cigarettes, so I went to the shop to buy you two packs. look at you, ¡± Cao Feng said hurriedly. you¡¯ve misunderstood Mianmian. She went to buy you cigarettes. Mu Guohui nced at her. you¡¯re so attentive. You knew that I was about to finish my cigarette. Mu Mian guiltily wiped the sweat off her forehead. She was just making a casual remark, but she didn¡¯t expect Yingluo to be so lucky. Mu Mianughed, ¡°I¡¯m filial to my father, I¡¯m very slick in dealing with people The next day, mu Mian brought all the materials and prepared to go to school to register for the postgraduate ss in the director Department. It was the admission season for the Graduate ss. Mu Mian arrived at the admission office and saw that the people sitting on the long benches in the corridor were all boys. Her arrival immediately attracted the attention of many people. Atter all, she was a popr actress. A male scriptwriter at the end ot the line whispered, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re studying for the directing major?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± mu Mian nodded seriously. ¡°Then you should be mentally prepared.¡± The boy¡¯s expression was a little secretive. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of any girls taking the exam. It probably doesn¡¯t ept girls.¡± Mu Mian frowned. our Haicheng is a big city, and Haicheng is a famous drama school in the country. Nowadays, women can hold up half the sky. There¡¯s no reason that the directing course doesn¡¯t ept girls. The boy smiled. I¡¯m just saying. Our Director of Student Recruitment is quite old-fashioned. Anyway, you should be mentally prepared.. Chapter 1635 - 1635: The first person to eat the crab Chapter 1635: The first person to eat the crab Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Thank you,¡± mu Mian replied with a smile. The queue was getting shorter and shorter. It was only mu Mian¡¯s turn after about 40 minutes. As soon as she walked in, she saw a male and a female teacher in the admission office. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m going to fill out the application form,¡± she said respectfully. The male and female teachers both raised their heads to look at her. Their expressions were the same, and they were both very surprised.¡±What¡¯s your name?¡± Mu Mian replied respectfully, ¡°I¡¯m mu Mian, performance ss 8.¡±ll I¡¯m from ninth grade ss one.¡± The female teacher frowned, ¡°are you going to apply for a master¡¯s degree in the acting ss?¡± That¡¯s not to report to us, it¡¯s to teach one. You can go over there.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m not signing up for the acting ss, I¡¯m signing up for the directing ss, ¡± mu Mian said solemnly. The male teacher also frowned. student, ¡± he said, ¡± our directing ss only epts male students. ¡°Why?¡± mu Mian¡¯s expression was serious. The two teachers were speechless and only replied after a while, ¡± the school has always been like this. Whether it¡¯s the undergraduate ss or the Graduate ss, the directing ss has never taken in any female students. that¡¯s because no one applied, so there are no female students. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t ept female students. I don¡¯t think our school should have this kind of discrimination against women. The female teacher was a little annoyed. this isn¡¯t discrimination against women. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s no such precedent in the school. Also, look outside. Where¡¯s the female director? ¡± Your ssmate, don¡¯t be unreasonable.¡± ¡°I can be the first female director,¡± mu Mian said with a straight face. The two teachers from the Student Recruitment Office had disdainful expressions. The female teacher was a little impatient. ¡°Student, don¡¯t waste our time. There are still many students who want to take the exam. Our time is precious. Don¡¯t be unreasonable.¡± The first person to try the crab was always not weed. you¡¯re a teacher from an institution of higher learning. I don¡¯t think you should have such prejudice, ¡°mu Mian said in a cold voice. there¡¯s now that states that girls can¡¯t be directors. If even you can¡¯t be fair and just, then it¡¯ll be difficult for women to improve their status in society. There were many people gathered outside the office to watch themotion, and the female teacher was even more annoyed. ¡°If your ssmate continues to be unreasonable, I¡¯ll get someone to call security to take you away.¡± Mu Mian frowned. you¡¯re a woman too. You shouldn¡¯t be prejudiced against women. If you can take out the school¡¯s rules and regtions and tell me that the directing major doesn¡¯t allow girls to join, I¡¯ll leave immediately. The female teacher waspletely impatient and shouted outside, ¡± ¡°Someonee quickly and take away this pestering girl.¡± After a while, two security guards came in and dragged mu Mian out. Mu Mian decided to start throwing a tantrum.¡±You can¡¯t do this to me. I¡¯m just following the school¡¯s rules. There¡¯s no explicit rule that a girl can¡¯t take the directing major. This is gender discrimination. You can¡¯t do this.¡± In this day and age, the Status of Women was indeed not valued. Even the female teachers, who were also female, felt that it was simply inconceivable for a girl to apply for the director course. Everyone lived their lives ording to the routine, and everyone stuck to the rules. No one broke this system, and no one thought of breaking through and creating new things. Mu Mian was carried out of the administrative building by two uncles and thrown to the ground. Mu Mian looked at the two fierce-looking uncles and was so angry that her face turned white. ¡°You guys are helping the evildoer.¡± The two uncles were unmoved. don¡¯t cause trouble. If you cause any more trouble, I¡¯ll send you to the police station. Mu Mian held onto the documents in her hand tightly and snorted in her heart. She Imew that she could not force her way in. She gritted her teeth and walked to the Banyan Tree at the side. If this path did not work, she could take another path.. Chapter 1636 - 1636: My girlfriend is mu Mian Chapter 1636: My girlfriend is mu Mian Trantor: 549690339 She would not give up so easily. In the evening, the phone in the principal¡¯s office of Haicheng Academy of Drama suddenly rang. The principal picked up the phone and said, ¡°Hello, principal su. I¡¯m tang Ji ¡®an from the three departments of Law and Administration,¡± Principal su was stunned for a moment. Department administration? Tang Ji ¡®an? The newly appointed Deputy Director Tang of the three departments? The second son of the cab member? Why would the second young master call him? ¡°Oh, Vice President Tang. What¡¯s the matter?¡± he quickly replied. I¡¯ll be at the Ding Xiang garden tonight. I¡¯d like to invite principal su to a banquet. I wonder if principal su would be willing to give me the honor. The principal didn¡¯t even think and immediately replied, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason for me not to go to Vice President Tang¡¯s banquet. I¡¯ll definitely be there on time tonight.¡± How could he refuse to befriend second young master Tang? At seven o ¡®clock in the evening, principal su appeared at the restaurant in the Ding Xiang garden as promised. Ding Xiang garden was a garden built by a Big Shot at the end of the Qing Dynasty and the beginning of the Republic for his beloved concubine. There was a bunzalow in it, which was now used as a restaurant. Principal su entered the bungalow restaurant and a waiter led him up the winding wooden esctor. At the end of the corridor was the private room where Deputy Tang had organized the banquet. The waiter knocked on the door, and a man¡¯s deep voice came from inside. ¡°Come in for a walk.¡± Principal su was actually a little nervous. He didn¡¯t know why Vice President Tang suddenly set up a banquet for him. After all, they didn¡¯t have any contact. He walked in and saw the young man sitting next to him. Tang Ji ¡®an stood up and motioned for him to take the main seat. Principal su was terrified.¡±Please take a seat.¡± Although he was older than Vice President Tang, he had a high status. At his age, he still understood the ways of the world. Tang Ji ¡®an smiled. just sit wherever you want. Principal su, you don¡¯t have to be so formal. Principal su didn¡¯t take the main seat, but sat on the other side of Tang Ji ¡®an. ¡°May I know what business Vice President Tang has?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an smiled. my girlfriend has been studying at your school for four years. It¡¯s only right for me to invite the principal to a dinner to show my appreciation. Principal su was shocked. What? Vice-Principal Tang¡¯s girlfriend was in their school? It made sense. Tang Ji ¡®an kept a low profile, and mu Mian never mentioned her important boyfriend in public. Other than the people around them, not many people knew about mu Mian¡¯s boyfriend. ¡°What¡¯s the name of Vice President Tang¡¯s girlfriend?¡± principal su asked hurriedly. He was really a little nervous. He didn¡¯t know if Vice President Tang¡¯s girlfriend had been neglected in their school. If she had been neglected and made this rich young master unhappy, their school would be in trouble. Tang Ji ¡®an picked up the teapot and poured tea for principal su. Principal su was in fear and trepidation. This was an insult to him. ¡°My girlfriend is mu Mian.¡± Principal su heaved a sigh of relief at the same time. Mu Mian, the popr actress, was actually Vice President Tang¡¯s girlfriend. This mu Mian was really low-key. She didn¡¯t seem to have done anything in school using Vice President Tang¡¯s name. He heaved a sigh of relief because mu Mian was so popr that no one in the school would dare to make things difficult for her. ¡°Vice President Tang and student mu are really a talented man and a beautiful woman, a match made in heaven,¡± he ttered. Tang Ji ¡®an sipped his tea and said, ¡± she¡¯s in her fourth year now. She¡¯s preparing to apply for her postgraduate studies. ¡°Student mu is really diligent and low-key. You¡¯re eager to learn,¡± principal su praised. Second young master Tang was used to this kind of ttery and didn¡¯t find it inappropriate. He only said in a deep voice, she¡¯s applying for the postgraduate ss in the directing major.. Chapter 1637 - 1637: Give up on this idea Chapter 1637: Give up on this idea Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Huh?¡± principal su was surprised. Is she majoring in directing?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Oh, it¡¯s nothing, Yingying. It¡¯s just that there are no female students in the undergraduate and graduate sses of our school¡¯s directing major. ¡°Your school doesn¡¯t allow girls to sign up?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at him. Principal su waved his hand righteously, ¡°how could I?¡± Nowadays, men and women are the same. We won¡¯t engage in such gender discrimination.¡± ¡°En, that¡¯s good,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an smiled. The atmosphere of the meal was rtively rxed. Of course, Tang Ji ¡®an was the only one who was more rxed. Principal su had always been very careful, afraid that he would say something wrong. When the dinner ended, it was already 8:30. Tang Ji ¡®an stood up and shook hands with principal su. ¡°I¡¯ll leave my girlfriend to you, principal su.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too polite, too polite,¡± principal su nodded solemnly. Tang Ji ¡®an left the Ding Xiang garden restaurant, got in the car, and drove to Wantai garden. In the MU family, mu Mian was extremely upset. She waited outside the administration building until the two teachers got off work. She wanted to find the two teachers to reason with them, but she was caught by the security guard. He was really treating her like a thief. Tang Ji ¡®an went to the MU family¡¯s house and asked about the registration situation as usual. Mu Mian wanted to rely on herself, but she didn¡¯t want toin in front of Tang Ji ¡®an, so she didn¡¯t look like a resentful wife. She said calmly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, everything is going smoothly.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her. Mu Mian raised her eyebrows. that¡¯s right. You should be at ease with my abilities. ¡°Did the teacher give you an interview?¡± Mu Mian was stunned. This question was too specific. She didn¡¯t even get the registration form, okay? ¡°Yes, I did. The teacher is quite satisfied with me.¡± Let¡¯s just blindly run. ¡°En, that¡¯s good.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an was satisfied. It seemed that he had been overthinking. He was afraid that the school would not be flexible and would not ept her into the postgraduate ss of the director course, so he had invited principal su for a meal to help her build some connections. Yes, he had been overthinking. Mu Mian looked at the clock on the wall. it¡¯s gettingte. Don¡¯t let sixth uncle wait too long. Let¡¯s go back. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her. okay. You should sleep early too. Mu Mian sent him to the door. This time, she didn¡¯t n to send him out of the neighborhood. She didn¡¯t want to attract her parents toe out and look for her. After closing the door, Tang Ji ¡®an quickly touched her face. ¡°Don¡¯t send me off, just go in.¡± He had to let his future father-in w rest assured. Deputy Tang had done everything he could. Mu Mian reached out and hugged his waist. She said softly, ¡± don¡¯t work toote at night. We people have to live a well-off life with four dishes and one soup step by step. Deputy President Tang, do you hear me? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an gently hugged her and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°I know.¡± The next day, early in the morning, mu Mian rushed to the sea drama again, full of energy. She had already bragged. Even Tang Ji ¡®an felt that she was going to be a director for sure. She couldn¡¯t expose herself. It was either sess or death. Mu Mian was wearing a red dress with dots on it and a fisherman¡¯s hat. She rushed to the recruitment administrative building of the Haixi directing ss. She waited under the big banyan tree for about ten minutes before she saw the male teacher riding a bicycle over. She rushed to the front of the bicycle and forced it to stop. When the male teacher saw her, he flew into a rage out of humiliation. youngdy, you can¡¯t do whatever you want just because you¡¯re famous. Let me tell you this, the school won¡¯t make an exception for you. The directing ss has never epted any female students, so you should give up.. Chapter 1638 - 1638: Truly overestimating his own ability Chapter 1638: Truly overestimating his own ability Trantor: 549690339 Mu Mian did not give up. even if you didn¡¯t recruit any female students, you should at least report it to the higher-ups and let them assess you. The male teacher waved his hand. there¡¯s no need to report it. I can make the decision. We¡¯re not recruiting female students, so don¡¯t bother us anymore. Otherwise, we won¡¯t even give you your bachelor¡¯s degree certificate. ¡°You¡¯re threatening me,¡± mu Mian frowned. The male teacher snorted. we have to interview many students every day. Don¡¯t waste our time anymore. Female students can¡¯t be directors. If you don¡¯t have the ability, don¡¯t take on the job. Mu Mian could already feel the deep malice. They said that they did not discriminate against women, but they really despised women in their bones. They felt that women were not qualified to be directors. if you don¡¯t report this to the higher-ups, ¡± she said in a cold voice, ¡± I¡¯ll apply to the higher-ups directly. I¡¯ll see if all the higher-ups in the school think that the directing major shouldn¡¯t recruit female students. On the other side, the female teacher who was also taking the entrance exam rode her bicycle over. When she saw that mu Mian was still ¡®making trouble¡¯ , she immediately became impatient. ¡°Go on, go on. No matter which leader you go to, the result will be the same.¡± Mu Mian even heard her Mutter ¡®overconfident¡¯. She immediately exploded in anger. Mu Mian was furious. alright then. I¡¯ll go to the principal¡¯s office and ask if our school really has a rule that the directing major doesn¡¯t ept girls. He saw a group of people walking over from not far away, led by a middle-aged man who was in a hurry. The male and female teachers from the Student Recruitment Office immediately became cautious. The female teacher snorted, ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble you toe to the principal¡¯s office. The principal hase personally.¡± Mu Mian looked at the middle-aged man who was walking towards her from a distance. Her palms were covered in cold sweat. If the principal did not agree, then she would really have no fate with the director major. She suddenly became nervous. The principal hurried over and saw mu Mian at first nce. Mu Mian was the most popr student in their school, so he naturally recognized her. The female teacher spoke first. principal, you came at the right time. This student has always been unreasonable. He insisted on applying for the director course. After he finished speaking, he looked at mu Mian proudly. This girl, just wait for her graduation certificate to be deducted. When that timees, she won¡¯t be able to get into the postgraduate ss and won¡¯t even be able to get her bachelor¡¯s degree certificate. He really didn¡¯t know his ce. Principal su looked at the female teacher with a serious expression.¡±What do you mean by unreasonable? How is it unreasonable for mu Mian to apply for the directing ss?¡± The male and female teachers, as well as mu Mian, were stunned. Mu Mian reacted quickly. It was obvious that the principal had more foresight and was more open-minded than the two teachers from the Student Recruitment Office. &Nbsp; luckily. She said righteously, ¡± Hello, principal. I¡¯m a bachelor¡¯s degree graduate from the acting ss. I¡¯m thinking of applying for the postgraduate directing ss, DUI mese two teers rrom me aanusslon ornce won¡¯t let me Sign up. ?rney said that there¡¯s no such precedent and that they haven¡¯t recruited any girls. Principal SU¡¯s heart was in his throat. It was a good thing that he came today. Otherwise, Vice Principal Tang¡¯s girlfriend would have been offended by these two teachers from the Student Recruitment Office. He looked at the two teachers righteously and said coldly, ¡± the two of you, as teachers of a higher education institution, don¡¯t know how to be flexible at all. You actually dare to dampen the students ¡®enthusiasm for learning. You are really not worthy of being teachers. The two teachers from the Student Recruitment Office were embarrassed by the principal¡¯s words. The female teacher said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Principal, there¡¯s no such precedent in our school.. How can there be a female director?¡± Chapter 1639 - 1642-pensive Chapter 1639: Chapter 1642-pensive Trantor: 549690339 The principal¡¯s expression became even more serious. you guys don¡¯t know how to keep up with the times at all. The higher-ups have already said that men and women are the same. Women can hold up half the sky. As a university teacher, you actually discriminate against women. Who taught you that? since you guys are so inflexible, then you don¡¯t need to worry about the enrollment. I will transfer two new people to take charge of the enrollment. Principal su would definitely try his best to show his fairness and foresight, at least to make a good impression in front of Vice President Tang¡¯s girlfriend. When mu Mian saw his righteousness, she would naturally tell Vice Director Tang. He was now in charge of the three departments, and the Department was responsible for the experimental funding from the Ministry of Education. Vice President Tang was their God of Fortune, how could he not suck up to him? The two teachers from the Student Recruitment Office panicked and quickly begged for mercy, ¡± ¡°Principal, it¡¯s our fault for not being considerate enough. It¡¯s our fault for not having the foresight to understand the leader¡¯s message. We shouldn¡¯t have treated men and women differently.¡± Mu Mian saw theirpletely different faces and felt relieved. Women¡¯s social status still needed to be improved. If this was the case in University, then women¡¯s social status in society would not be valued. She really didn¡¯t mind being the first one to eat the crab. The principal felt that he had not punished the two teachers from the Student Recruitment Office enough, so he said, ¡± in the middle of may, the school will have an activity to support construction in the Northwest area. It¡¯s mainly to learn about party regtions and learn from local volunteers. I think you two don¡¯t have enough ideological awareness. You should go and learn more. The two teachers immediately felt as if they were facing a great enemy. Going to a remote and backvvard ce like the Northwest was equivalent to being demoted. He wouldn¡¯t be able to return without half a year¡¯s time. That would be a tough life. The principal¡¯s punishment for them was too harsh. Was it just because mu Mian was an actress? The male teacher quickly begged for mercy, ¡°principal, we deeply realize our mistakes, but we have to go to the Northwest to take a walk.¡± They all had families. What would their families do if they went to such a poor ce? The principal said righteously, ¡± since you¡¯ve recognized your mistake, you have to take practical action to regret it. It¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll submit the names of the two of vou. You don¡¯t need to be responsible for the recruitment office here. There will be someone else to take over. You should prepare to go to the Northwest. Mu Mian actually felt a little strange. Was the principal¡¯s ideological awareness really that high? In fact, these teachers were all influenced by the principal. It was only when the principal had expressed hisck of respect for women that these teachers would so unscrupulously publicly dere that the director course would not ept female students. So, huhu She looked at the principal thoughtfully. The two teachers from the Student Recruitment Office felt as if they had lost their parents. They were very puzzled. How could this actress be so capable that the principal would actually give them such a severe punishment? However, when they saw the principal¡¯s determined expression, they knew that there was no room for discussion, at least for now. The two teachers could only temporarily admit that they were unlucky. This time, it seemed that they had kicked a hard iron te. They did not know what kind of powerful backer this female student had. In fact, it was nothing much. It was just that it was easier to do things with someone in the court. The two teachers apologized to mu Mian. Mu Mian wasn¡¯t an unforgiving person. She only said that if she could take the directing ss exam, she would be able to bury the hatchet.. Chapter 1640 - 1640: Mu Mian, you have to be respected Chapter 1640: Mu Mian, you have to be respected Trantor: 549690339 Thus, the principal personally took her to the Student Recruitment Office and got her a form to fill in. A group of male students outside the office looked in. Mu Mian filled in the form seriously. Whenever she encountered something she did not understand, the principal would do his best to exin it to her. Mu Mian was even more confused. This principal was a little too enthusiastic. ¡°I heard that mu Mian was thrown out by the security guards yesterday,¡± the male students outside were discussing. ¡°Yeah, I also heard from my ssmate that she wanted to apply for the directing ss, but director Zhang and director Zhong refused to ept her. They felt that no female students wanted to apply, so she made a fuss.¡± it seems that making a fuss is effective. Look, even the principal has been alerted. yes. If we¡¯re treated unfairly in the future, we must be as brave as mu Mian and fight for our own rights. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± In the office, mu Mian filled out the form and checked it carefully again. The principal checked it for her again before passing it to the student recruitment Teacher who had been called over at thest minute. The teacher gave her two books and collected the registration fee. Then, she reminded her, ¡± the exam is at the end of June. The professional exam and the cultural exam are in September, so you should go home and read some books. They are all about the professional knowledge of the directing course. Thank you, teacher, ¡± mu Mian said with a smile. I¡¯ll study hard. After the registration, the principal was still by her side. Mu Mian said uneasily, ¡± ¡°Mr. Principal, you can go and do your work.¡± Principal su then came back to his senses. It seemed that he had been a little too attentive. Would it make Vice President Tang¡¯s little girlfriend feel ufortable? He smiled. mu Mian, if you encounter any unfair treatment in the school in the future, you cane to the principal¡¯s office and look for me. I will definitely seek justice for you. Mu Mian looked at him meaningfully and smiled. yes, okay. Thank you, principal. The first thing principal su did when he returned to his office was to call for a meeting with all the teachers. That day, all the teachers at Haicheng Academy of Drama received a mandatory order: mu Mian had to be respected. Mu Mian left the school, still feeling strange. It wasn¡¯t like she hadn¡¯t heard of this principal in school before. He wasn¡¯t such a warm-hearted person at all, okay? So, huhu She pouted and got on a bus, heading to Si Nan mansion. In this day and age, there was no such fanatical pursuit of actors. She held two books and sat by the window. asionally, a few aunties would walk over and ask her if she was mu Mian. She would say yes very enthusiastically and politely, and those aunties would only happily say that their whole family liked her acting, and so on. In short, her daily life would not bepletely disrupted, and it would not bepletely impossible for her to travel because of therge number of fans. Mu Mian enjoyed this kind of life. The car stopped not far from Si Nan mansion. She walked along the path full of country F sycamore trees all the way to Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s mansion. She went into the mansion, concentrated on reading, and then waited for Tang Ji ¡®an toe back. At six O ¡®clock in the evening, Tang Ji¡¯ an returned home. As soon as he entered, he was blocked at the door. ¡°Do you have any?¡± mu Mian raised her eyebrows and looked at him. Tang Ji ¡®an unbuttoned his shirt with one hand and pulled her into the house with the other. He said casually, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Did you look for our principal?¡± mu Mian looked at him from the corner of her eyes. Tang Ji ¡®an was relieved. This girl wasn¡¯t stupid. She had finally improved, and he was more or less relieved.. Chapter 1641 - 1641: The only flaw is Chapter 1641: The only w is Trantor: 549690339 He pulled her to the sofa and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just entered the No. 3 Research Institute, and it¡¯s not wrong for me to say that I¡¯m busy every day. Where would I find the time to look for your principal? Why would I want to find him?¡± Vice-director Tang indeed had a talent for acting. When he lied, his face didn¡¯t turn red, and his heart didn¡¯t beat fast. Mu Mian could not tell if he was telling the truth or not. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. It¡¯s just that when I went to the Student Recruitment Office today to pay the fees and collect the books, the principal went and took care of me very warmly. I felt like I was being treated specially.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an picked up her reference materials and nced at them. ¡°Maybe the principal is a very enthusiastic person. Don¡¯t think too much.¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± mu Mian touched her neck. After all, she had bragged yesterday and didn¡¯t mention that she was being discriminated against. She couldn¡¯t tell him that the principal had tried to seek justice for her. So, well, maybe she was really just lucky to have the principal¡¯s favor. The other possibility was that the principal had heard that she was Vice President Tang¡¯s girlfriend, so he wanted to please her to curry favor with the Big Shot beside her. Well, Deputy Tang¡¯s smokescreen was obviously effective. Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and rubbed her head. ¡°You little girl, you always think too much.¡¯ On the weekend, in the MU family¡¯s siheyuan on Sanyuan Lane, Liu cuixiang was proud again. Her homell His precious daughter was back. Not only did she return to thew firm, but she also brought back a boyfriend. Her boyfriend was a division -level. Speaking of which, he was also quite lucky. It was because this division-level went to Xu Cheng for business that he saw mu Qin, who was easy to catch.ll It was only because of that opportunity that he managed to get close to this division-level officer that he was able to be transferred back. The only w of this division-level was that he had been divorced once and was slightly older. He was already thirty-seven years old this year. However, mu Qin, who had been demoted once, was even more utilitarian now. She no longer hoped to find a young, handsome man with a solid family background. The current her did not value rtionships, only benefits. So what if he had divorced once? So what if he was slightly older? Her marriage was about a win-win situation. Feelings and whatnot were not that important. This sun mingkun was the person she was looking for, the one who could help her cross the social ss. Sun mingkun not only had power in his hands, but his family was also well-off, and he treated her quite well. All in all, he wasn¡¯t as good-looking as Tang Ji ¡®an, but he was pretty good in other aspects. Since she could find such a man, of course, she couldn¡¯t wait to show off in front of mu Mian. It could also be considered as a way to hold her head high. At six O ¡®clock in the evening, Tang Ji¡¯ an, mu Mian, and her parents arrived at San Yuan Lane together. Mu Mian saw that her cousin was very enthusiastic and weed them to the courtyard. As it was may, early summer, the weather was neither hot nor cold, so the dining table had been moved to the courtyard. Old master mu had already sat down. Mu Mian took a look and saw that her uncle¡¯s family was not around. She heard that after they moved out, her uncle¡¯s family also bought a property outside not long after. In addition, he heard that second uncle¡¯s family had also been taking action recently. Clearly, no one liked to live with old master mu. Mu Qin greeted Tang Ji ¡®an and mu Mian like the head of a family and introduced them to the man of medium height beside her. ¡°This is now the Deputy Director of the 3 research institutes, mu Mian, and this is my boyfriend. He¡¯s the director of the state Office.¡± Mu Mian raised her eyebrows. So, this was the reason why he asked her toe back for dinner.. Chapter 1642 - 1642: It’s better to be centered around him Chapter 1642: It¡¯s better to be centered around him Trantor: 549690339 Alright, since she wanted to show off, she would y along. ¡°You¡¯re really young and promising. You¡¯re a good match,¡± she said with a smile. One or two words of formality wouldn¡¯t kill anyone. However, Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and gently pinched the back of her waist. She nced at Tang Ji ¡®an. Second young master Tang¡¯s eyes seemed to say,¡¯ young and promising? No matter how young and promising he is, can he be as sessful as your boyfriend? Mind your words.¡± Mu Mian was helpless. He really had to be jealous of everything. It was just a formality, but he had to take it to heart. This man was really petty. Sun mingkun hurriedly shook hands with Tang Ji ¡®an and said respectfully, ¡± chief Tang, it¡¯s really better to see you in person than to hear about you for a long time. I worked under your father and was taken care of by him. Seeing you today, I feel particrly close. Mu Qin felt a little embarrassed. She had wanted to show off, but her boyfriend didn¡¯t give her face and sang so many praises in front of Tang Ji ¡®an. Tang Ji ¡®an only had a father who was a big Shot. She pretended to be humble, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s just a division-level cadre. He can¡¯t bepared to the Tang office.¡± She was hoping that mu Mian would reply her with ¡®a Department-level cadre in the state Office is almost the same as the Department-level cadres in other departments. It¡¯s very impressive.¡¯ However, mu Mian didn¡¯t go along with her wishes and didn¡¯t reply. After all, there was a vinegar jar by her side, and she couldn¡¯t be too polite to other men. Otherwise, this man would be petty and jealous of others again. Moreover, this mu Qin¡¯s boyfriend in front of her was indeed not as good as Tang Ji ¡®an. She wasn¡¯t as young as him, wasn¡¯t as sessful as him, and was inferior to Tang Ji ¡®an in all aspects. She really didn¡¯t need to praise others sincerely. Mu Qin¡¯s face changed in anger when she saw that she didn¡¯t answer. That damned mu Mian, she just couldn¡¯t bear to see her doing well. Now that she had found a good boyfriend, she was so stingy that she didn¡¯t even want to say a word of praise. She forced a smile. Alright, alright. Everyone, please take a seat. The group of them sat at the dining table in the courtyard. Old master mu was still frowning coldly. Mu Guohui greeted him, but in fact, mu Guohui and Cao Feng woulde to visit him every few days. However, old master mu had never been content with what he had. He felt that his children owed him and that everyone should revolve around him and treat him as the center. She didn¡¯t even know how he treated his own children. Mu Guohui greeted him, but he also had a long face and ignored him, as if his son owed him eight million Yuan. Mu Mian tugged at her father¡¯s hand under the table, indicating that there was no need for him to be so cold to her.ll Vroom. Mu Guohui looked embarrassed and didn¡¯t say much. This time, it was the second aunt and Liu cuixiang who cooked together. The second aunt looked reluctant, as if she had a stomach full of bitter water to vomit. She looked at Cao Feng with envy. When the dishes were served on the table, mu Qin called everyone to eat together, and then put some food into sun mingkun¡¯s bowl. President Tang, do you want to have a drink or two?¡± ¡°Can I drink two sses?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an looked at mu Mian. Mu Mian was stunned.¡¯Go ahead and drink. Why are you asking for my opinion?¡¯ I¡¯ve never seen you value my opinion so much. Of course, she knew why Tang Ji ¡®an was acting like this. He was just annoyed by other people¡¯s actions and words. Since second young master Tang wanted to act, he would y along with him. After all, he was an actor. She looked at Tang Ji ¡®an with affection. ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much, it¡¯s bad for your body..¡± Chapter 1643 - 1646 -you sweet Chapter 1643: Chapter 1646 -you sweet Trantor: 549690339 Mu Qin gritted her teeth. This sun mingkun only wanted to tter her and didn¡¯t cooperate with her at all. This time, mu Mian took advantage of him again. How detestable. Tang Ji ¡®an first poured a small ss of white wine for mu Guohui, and then respectfully said, ¡± ¡°Uncle, you should have a drink too.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± mu Guohui said, giving him face. Sun mingkun was also very happy. Several men began to drink white wine, and the atmosphere on the table suddenly rxed. Sun mingkun spoke and acted appropriately, and he chatted with Tang Ji ¡®an about some rtively easy topics in politics. Mu Qin had beenpletely ignored by him. Although Tang Ji ¡®an was also drinking, he would asionally put food in mu Mian¡¯s bowl or whisper something to her. Mu Qin looked at the man next to her, who only cared about drinking and ttering Tang Ji ¡®an. Theparison really revealed the truth. She could only bury her head in the food and curse mu Mian in her heart. She let out a breath and told herself that it was okay. It was a good thing for men to not care about trifles. Why did they have to be so meticulous? it was just a show. It was better for men to be more bold and unrestrained. Mu Mian looked at the man beside her and whispered, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just drink and not eat. It¡¯s bad for your stomach.¡± In the clear breeze and bright moon, the two of them were so affectionate that the people at the table became a foil to them. After dinner, mu Qin¡¯s stomach was filled with resentment. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t win against mu Mian? Wasn¡¯t tang Ji ¡®an just from a good family background? He just had a Big Shot father. Besides that, he was no different from her sun mingkun. After dinner, Tang Ji ¡®an was a little tipsy. Mu Mian helped him to greet his family and they left the siheyuan. As soon as they left, old master mu started to curse and swear again, saying that their family was ungrateful and whatnot. In short, he cursed and swore in all kinds of ways. Anyway, no one dared to talk to him. If Deputy Director Tang found out, he would have to bear the consequences. Mu Qin dragged sun mingkun, who was also a little drunk, to the courtyard wall and whispered, ¡°You don¡¯t have to tter Tang Ji ¡®an like this.¡± Sun mingkun lightly tutted, ¡± you¡¯re too narrow-minded. Why didn¡¯t you tell me that your sister¡¯s boyfriend is Deputy Director Tang? that way, I could¡¯ve prepared earlier. This time, I was caught off guard. I don¡¯t know if I offended him in any way. Mu Qin¡¯s face was twisted with anger, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. After all, she really had to rely on sun mingkun, so she didn¡¯t dare to be willful. She deceived herself and thought that mu Mian should be like her. In front of Tang Ji ¡®an, mu Mian should also be like this. With this thought, she felt bnced. Tang Ji ¡®an just has a powerful father, ¡± she said in a low voice. you don¡¯t need to rely on him. You don¡¯t have to suffer like this. No. sun mingkun shook his head. although his father has been transferred to the capital, do you know thework of the Tang family? ¡± Mu Qin pursed her lips and didn¡¯t think much of it. She knew that the Tang family was powerful, but that didn¡¯t mean that Tang Ji ¡®an was powerful. Anyway, she would never admit that mu Mian¡¯s man was better than her man. She ttered sun mingkun. I think you¡¯re also very powerful. You¡¯re already a director in the state government office in your thirties. You¡¯re not worse than Tang Ji ¡®an. The man seemed to be quite pleased with her words, but he said humbly, ¡® ¡°Compared to Vice Director Tang, you¡¯re far from him.¡± Mu Qin cursed in her heart. Mu Mian and Tang Ji ¡®an were really haunting her. They ate their ancestor¡¯s property andy on the credit book at home to enjoy the fruits of theirbor.. What was so great about them? Chapter 1644 - 1644: Marry me, will you? Chapter 1644: Marry me, will you? Trantor: 549690339 She forced a smile. if you had a family like director Tang¡¯s, your achievements would be far above his. Sun mingkun was even more pleased with these words. He was also considered an old fox. He sharpened his head just to climb up, so he was naturally happy to be praised for his brilliant skills. He didn¡¯t n toe to the MU family today, but now it seemed that he had made the right decision. If he could be the brother-inw of Vice Director Tang, his future official career would be much smoother. He didn¡¯t give the monk face, but the Buddha face. On the way, in the speeding car, sixth uncle drove, mu Guohui sat in the front passenger seat, mu Mian sat in the middle, and her mother and Tang Ji ¡®an sat on her left and right. Tang Ji ¡®an drank some wine, leaned back in his chair, and closed his eyes to rest. ask sixth uncle to put your father and I downter, ¡± Cao Feng whispered. you can send Deputy Director Tang to his house, okay? ¡± Mu Mian nced at her father, who was in front of her. Seeing that her father had no intention of objecting, she whispered, ¡± ¡°Okay, I got it. I¡¯ll get sixth uncle to send me hometer.¡± After a while, they arrived at the entrance of Wantai garden. Mu Guohui and Cao Feng got out of the car. Mu Guohui looked at the car driving away and snorted. young people nowadays can¡¯t do it. They¡¯ll copse after drinking a little wine. Cao Feng pushed him forward. yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re the best. You can drink a thousand cups and still be able to drink. In the car, mu Mian moved to Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s side and reached out to touch him.ll¡±Hey, do you feel ufortable?¡± But Tang Ji ¡®an grabbedll He held her hand, his eyes still closed, and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Yeah, I feel a little ufortable.¡± Mu Mian reached out her other hand and randomly poked his chin. ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t see you drink that much, are you pretending?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not pretending,¡± the man chuckled with his eyes closed. Mu Mian snorted. you said you weren¡¯t pretending. I think you¡¯re just pretending. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s voice was soft.ll¡±lf you¡¯re pretending, are you going to get off the car and go home?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have sixth uncle turn the car around.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m not pretending.¡± The man pressed her against his chest. Sixth uncle was suffering. He just wanted to hurry back to Si Nan mansion. Ten minutester, the car stopped at the entrance of Si Nan mansion. Mu Mian helped Tang Ji ¡®an in, and sixth uncle said from behind, ¡± ¡°Little mu, I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the yard. Come out when you¡¯re done. I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± What did he mean by not in a hurry? she would be out very soon. She helped Tang Ji ¡®an upstairs. The bedroom was dark. She reached out to turn on the light. The light was a little hazy, and their shadows were reflected on the wooden floor, ovepping. ¡°Mianmian, Huahua.¡± The smell of alcohol made her a little tipsy. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Marry me, will you?¡± The cool breeze rolled up the curtains. It was early summer, and mu Mian¡¯s heart melted and became drunk at this moment. She ced her hand on his waist and gently rubbed it. ¡°It was fine, why did you ¡­¡± because I love you. Because I can¡¯t leave you. Tang Ji ¡®an reached out to caress her face. His confession came so suddenly, as if he had drunk tonight just to say these affectionate words. It filled her heart with joy and touched, so much so that she couldn¡¯t open her mouth and speak. She didn¡¯t answer, so he was a little nervous. He tilted his head and looked at her. ¡°Mianmian, promise me.¡± Mu Mian reached out and put her arm around his shoulder. She blinked and said, ¡± ¡°Have youpletely ovee your psychological barrier? Do you not fear marriage anymore?¡± The man¡¯s lips were two inches closer. The smell of alcohol and tobo mixed together, making it an intoxicating smell.. Chapter 1645 - 1648 -a grown woman can I t be kept Chapter 1645: Chapter 1648 -a grown woman can I t be kept Trantor: 549690339 when I attended ran¡¯s wedding, I was already thinking about how I would organize our wedding if we were to get married one day. At that moment, I knew that I wanted to get married. I wanted to marry you. Mu Mian¡¯s eyes were slightly red. She looked at him.pared to you being willing to get married, what makes me happier is that you¡¯ve ovee your psychological barrier. Ji ¡®an, I¡¯m very happy that you can be like me and ept marriage like a normal person. How could she move him so much? she was really considerate of him in everything. She was willing to understand him and tolerate him. She was so good, he should have married her as soon as possible. The kiss ended. Mu Mian heaved a sigh of relief. then you, Wanwan, you have to tell my parents. I want to get the support and blessings of the person I love the most. ¡°So, you agreed?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s eyes were burning. ¡°Do I have to say it?¡± mu Mian¡¯s expression was a little proud. ¡°I want to.¡± Mu Mian became shy again and did not dare to look at him directly.¡±l¡¯ll agree.¡± The breeze was gentle, and Tang Ji ¡®an felt that the future was bright. He had never been so full of expectations for the future. Tang Ji ¡®an calmed his emotions and struggled to stand up. He sent mu Mian to the car and said in a deep voice, ¡± I¡¯ll go to your house in two days. I¡¯ll look for your parents and tell them about this, okay? ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± mu Mian¡¯s face was red. He touched her face and told sixth uncle, ¡± sixth uncle, drive slowly. You can go home directly after sending her off. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. When mu Mian returned home, her father mumbled a few more words, ¡± Do you need to take so long to give someone a gift?¡± Mu Mian giggled as she exined, ¡± he was drunk, so I took care of him a little. That¡¯s why I came backte. Oldrade mu, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m back now. Mu Guohui snorted. a grown woman can¡¯t be kept at home. What can I say if you don¡¯te back? ¡± Mu Mian was still smiling cheekily. She could still tell whether her father was really angry or not. Tang Ji ¡®an had personallye to visit the MU family. uncle, I want to get married to Mianmian. Let¡¯s get our marriage certificate first. The onlooker, mu Mian, was stunned for a moment. Wasn¡¯t it an engagement? Mu Guohui¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious. Deputy President Tang, you can¡¯t just set the price on the spot. You can¡¯t change the table of wine to my daughter. Marriage is a big deal. Mu Mian stared at her father nervously. She did not have the time to think about whether they were engaged or married. I love her very much, ¡°Tang Ji ¡®an said seriously. I¡¯ll treat her well. I can¡¯t leave her, and I won¡¯t let anyone bully her. So, I hope you can help us. Mu Mian was shy and a little embarrassed. Wasn¡¯t this man supposed to be very noble? How could he say such straightforward words in front of her parents? Tang Ji ¡®an, you really changed. Mu Guohui and Cao Feng were embarrassed to hear such a bold confession. After all, they were all conservative people. They had never heard of such a true confession. Mu Guohui scratched the back of his head. that¡¯s for you young people to deal with. Even if I object, Mianmian probably won¡¯t listen to me. So, my attitude shouldn¡¯t be that important. Mu Mian grabbed his arm. dad, of course your opinion is important. If it wasn¡¯t for your opinion, I, ran ran, we would have been together a long time ago. Hmph! mu Guohui snorted. you little girl, how can you be so shameless? ¡° Chapter 1646 - 1646: 1649-sorry for not welcoming Chapter 1646: Chapter 1649-sorry for not weing Trantor: 549690339 Tang Ji ¡®an was very determined, as if he wouldn¡¯t stop until he got his answer. ¡°What does your father think?¡± mu Guohui had no other choice. ¡°My father really wants us to get married as soon as possible.¡± Deputy Director Tang was lying through his teeth. Minister Tang only said that he was very satisfied with mu Mian and never expressed his wish for them to get married as soon as possible. Well, alright, he would lie as much as he could. After all, he was in politics, and he knew what to say in different situations. ¡°It¡¯s Yingluo, right? Does Mr. Representative want you to get married as soon as possible?¡± ¡°Yes, my father is very satisfied with mu Mian. He hopes that we can settle down as soon as possible.¡± Once he started to lie, there was no turning back. this is a big deal, ¡± said mu Guohui awkwardly. at least, you and Mianmian, as well as your father and I, have to sit down and have a chat. Tang Ji ¡®an suddenly saw hope. my father happens to be in Haicheng. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll ask my father toe to your house tomorrow. Aiyo, you can¡¯t do that. I¡¯ll go to your father¡¯s house with mu Mian¡¯s mother. ¡°It¡¯s okay. My father should be happy to visit you,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said indifferently. Mu Guohui couldn¡¯t sit still. He was too terrified to let such a Big Shot visit him at his house. But because Tang Ji ¡®an was so insistent, he had no choice but to agree. So, the next day, Senator Tang rejected the governor¡¯s invitation and went to Wan Tai garden with Tang Ji ¡®an. The car stopped at the entrance of themunity and the two of them got out of the car. At the entrance of themunity, there were many big names who often watched the news.ll When the parents suddenly saw Tang qingru, they could not believe it.ll Ye boldly ran in front of Tang qingru. Tang qingru¡¯s bodyguard nervously stopped the few big bosses.ll Grandpa. ¡°Don¡¯t stop the people,¡± Tang qingru coughed lightly. The bodyguard could only let go of the few big ones.ll Grandpa, bigll The men shook hands with Tang qingru respectfully. They all recognized him as a Member of Parliament. Tang qingru looked friendly and shook hands with them one by one. Mu Guohui, Cao Feng, and mu Mian hurried over from the small path behind. Although mu Guohui was arrogant towards Tang Ji ¡®an, he wasn¡¯t the kind of person who didn¡¯t fear the rich and powerful. He was only so stubborn because it involved his daughter¡¯s marriage. Usually, he was just an ordinary person. When he saw such a high-ranked official, he was still quite fearful. Mu Mian was still fine. After all, she had had a few meals with this parliament member. When he did not talk about work, he was quite easy-going. He also doted on his daughter and was very concerned about her. In fact, he was no different from an ordinary father. Mu Guohui and Cao Feng rushed over. Tang qingru saw mu Mian behind them and knew who hade. He instructed them in a low voice, and the bodyguards gently stopped Big Boss, who was about to shake his hand.ll The grandpas and grandmas made way for him. Tang qingru walked along the path and walked to mu Guohui. He took the initiative to extend his hand. ¡°Hello, inw.¡± Oh my, Senator Tang has already called him inw, it seems like the marriage is set. Tang Ji ¡®an was pleased. Yes, his father was a good man. Hello, representative Tang, ¡± mu Guohui hurriedly replied. wee. I¡¯m sorry for not going out to wee you. Tang qingru shook hands with Cao Feng again, which made Cao Feng even more bewildered. Those were people who could only be seen in the newspapers and on TV, and now they actually appeared at the entrance of themunity. This was simply too terrifying.. Chapter 1647 - 1647: Everything was arranged by the heavens Chapter 1647: Everything was arranged by the heavens Trantor: 549690339 They were allmoners, and this was the first time they had seen such a Big Shot. A group of people followed her excitedly, wishing they could all go to mu Mian¡¯s house for dinner. In the end, they were stopped by the bodyguards downstairs. Mu Guohui led Senator Tang upstairs and said, ¡± ¡°I hope you can forgive my poor hospitality.¡± Tang qingru smiled. it¡¯s not bad here. It¡¯s obvious that people are living and working in peace and contentment. The residents are also kind. It seems that they don¡¯t close their doors at night, and there are no ruins on the road. The security here is good. The two families entered the house together happily. Inside the house, mu Guohui had brewed the best Biluochun tea to entertain Tang qingru. Both he and Cao Feng were quite reserved. Tang qingru sat on the sofa and looked at the two people standing on the side. He greeted them,¡±Sit down, sit down.¡± Mu Guohui then pulled Cao Feng to sit down with him. Mu Mian and Tang Ji ¡®an also sat down next to each other. Tang qingru slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡± this child Ji ¡®an has never cared so much about anyone since he was born. He has always ced his career first. Before this, I also thought of introducing him to some of his good friends¡¯ daughters, but he didn¡¯t have the heart until he met mu Mian. Mu Guohui nodded in agreement. ¡°This child might have some ws, more or less, but his heart for mu Mian is absolutely unquestionable. I¡¯ve never seen him like anyone so much in his entire life.¡± Tang qingru continued. ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± because of what happened between me and his mother, he was affected to a certain extent. He might have been against marriage in the past, but I think that this is a blessing in disguise. If he wasn¡¯t against marriage, he wouldn¡¯t be so reluctant to get married at his age. That¡¯s how he could have met the person he likes in the end. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s lips curled into a smile. His father was right. If he wasn¡¯t afraid of marriage, he might have epted his father¡¯s arrangement and married someone he didn¡¯t like. He would have lived a married life like his father, having different dreams and being a stranger. In that case, Yu Sheng would be living in a cage. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Vice-President Tang.¡± Mu Guohui nodded carefully. Mu Mian also held his hand tightly. Perhaps this was fate. It was because she and Tang Ji ¡®an were fated. The heavens had already arranged everything. Tang qingru sighed. I¡¯ve always been worried about my youngest son. I hope that he can find a daughter-inw that he likes and also likes. In the future, the two of us can support each other and live well until mu Mian appeared. I know that it¡¯s her. Mu Mian is a good child. I really want to thank you all for educating her. Mu Guohui was terrified. you¡¯re too kind. This child has her ws too. Mu Mian red at her father. Was there a need to be so humble? &Nbsp; really. Tang qingru waved his hand. this child has indeed been educated well by you. He¡¯s outstanding in all aspects, has a good character, a good temper, and has a good sense of right and wrong. He¡¯s also quite far-sighted. He¡¯s a good child.¡± Mu Guohui looked at his daughter and muttered, ¡± ¡°Is it really that good?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± mu Mian snorted. Was he her biological father? how could he mock her like this? Tang Ji ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. He liked her family atmosphere. It was very rxed, very warm, and made people yearn for it. Tang qingru alsoughed,¡±l know that inws didn¡¯t agree to mu Mian and Ji ¡®an being together before.¡± Mu Guohui was nervous,¡±l¡¯m Hanhan, I¡¯m not against it. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m Hanhan.¡± ¡°It was my fault before,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an interrupted.. Chapter 1648 - 1648: You’re only missing a few days? Chapter 1648: You¡¯re only missing a few days? Trantor: 549690339 Tang qingru: ¡± I know what you¡¯re worried about. Our family is a big family with many members, and most of them are government officials. Ji ¡®an¡¯s uncle and aunt are all experienced people, so they might be more picky about the younger generation. If you¡¯re worried, I¡¯ll make it clear to them. I can guarantee you that no one in our family will dare to make things difficult for mu Mian in the future. Mu Guohui would be a little tactless if he continued to hold back after all that had been said. ¡°I, ran ran, agree to their marriage.¡± Mu Mian almost jumped up and cheered, but because there were important people around, she still wanted to act dignified and held back. Finally, it was time for the good. She had a hard time holding it in, but Tang Ji ¡®an, who was beside her, was holding it in even more. Because he wanted to pull her into his arms and hug her.ll Kiss, he wanted to give her a good kiss, only then could he express the excitement in his heart. Finally, finally, her father was relieved. Finally, they were walking towards a beautiful future. The elders of the two families were still talking about something, but the two juniors were in no mood to listen. They looked at each other and smiled from time to time. Even the air of early summer was filled with the smell of love. Vice-director Tang could also be considered a man in his thirties, but he felt that his whole body was filled with joy, as if he had returned to the time when he was fifteen or sixteen years old and had his first awakening of love. Oh, maybe he wasn¡¯t even this passionate when he was 15 or 16 years old. After all, he was a mature teenager, and he didn¡¯t have such passion when he was a teenager. It was only when he met mu Mian that all the vitality in his body was awakened. How lucky she was to have met the right person. The few of them chatted until veryte. The MU family treated Tang qingru with great hospitality, and finally, a group of people sent him to the entrance of themunity. Mu Guohui said that he would look for an auspicious date for them to get married, and Tang qingru dly epted it. After he finished speaking, he got into the car. The MU family and Tang Ji ¡®an watched him leave. ¡°You¡¯re not leaving with your father?¡± mu Mian turned to look at Tang Ji ¡®an. ¡°I don¡¯t live with my father. He lives in Huangpu River Garden, and I live in Si Nan.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said matter-of-factly. The night breeze blew, and the two elders of the MU family had already retreated, leaving only the two of them. Mu Mian smiled at him. ¡°Then you should go back to Si Nan.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an took her hand and walked along the tree-lined path. The lights were dim, and the stars were bright above their heads. He said softly, ¡± ¡°You¡¯reing back with me, okay?¡± Mu Mian squeezed his hand tightly and said, ¡®you¡¯re only waiting for a few days? Isn¡¯t Yingluo getting married soon?¡± She saw the stars above his head, the fragrance of the grass in June, the crickets rustling in the grass, the smell of floral dew filling her nose, and the sound of a TV drama from a house across the road, as if it was ying the legend of the new whitedy. She smiled at the handsome man in front of her. I want to go home and watch TV. The legend of the new whitedy, it¡¯s so good. The man caressed her cheek and looked at her eyes as if to say, ¡®can she be as pretty as me?¡¯ Mu Mian said fearlessly, ¡°prettier than you, Yingluo!¡± Tang Ji ¡®an lowered his head and kissed her. ¡°Do you want to go to my house? Do you want to go to Si Nan?¡± He continued to bewitch her, causing her mind to be in a mess. He said in a daze, It¡¯s me, ran ran. I¡¯m going to tell my parents.¡± At the entrance of Si Nan mansion, the stars scattered in the courtyard. The two of them held hands and hurried into the mansion. Sixth uncle watched them enter the house, then started the car and slowly drove away. Tang Ji ¡®an was expressionless as he pulled mu Mian¡¯s hand and headed upstairs. Mu Mian¡¯s heart was beating fast.. Chapter 1649 - 1649: You don I t need to learn Chapter 1649: You don I t need to learn Trantor: 549690339 The next morning, it started drizzling outside the window. Mu Mian had actually woken up long ago, but she was too embarrassed to open her eyes. Because he had just gone throughst night¡¯s incident, even though he had not reached the final step, he had actually done most of what he needed to do. She expressed her shyness, which was very different fromst night when she took the initiative to kiss and pounce on others. Tang Ji ¡®an hugged her and slept peacefully. It seemed that he had not slept so soundly in a long time. Ever since his mother passed away, his sleep had been very unstable and light. He would wake up at the slightest movement. The sound of the rain was a little muffled. Two little birds were standing outside the window to take shelter from the rain. Mu Mian was in his arms, looking at the warm scene outside the window. She felt very beautiful. She had pped him the first time they met. She had never expected that she would end up with him. Fate was really wonderful. She moved slightly, and the man beside her slowly opened his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± he asked in a hoarse voice. Mu Mian did not have time to pretend to be asleep. She said shyly, ¡± ¡°If you¡¯re tired, you can sleep a little longer.¡± He hugged her tightly and rested his chin on the top of her head. yes, I¡¯ll sleep a little longer. I¡¯ll be going back to the No. 3 department management Office in two days. I won¡¯t have time then, so I¡¯ll ck off as much as I can for now. Mu Mian ced her hand on his waist and said softly, ¡± ¡°I think I smell something. Is Auntie Lin here to make breakfast?¡± ¡°Hmm, probably.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll learn a little from aunt Lin and cook for you in the future.¡± The man chuckled. I¡¯m marrying a wife, not a servant. You don¡¯t have to learn. Mu Mian pursed her lips and smiled, not saying anything. The man hugged her, seemingly unwilling to get up. He finally understood what those Kings in ancient times who never attended morning court were thinking. The sound of the rain outside the window was getting heavier. The littledy was sleeping in his arms, gentle and quiet. Which man could resist such a warm scene? it¡¯s time to wake up, ¡± mu Mian said, embarrassed. I¡¯m hungry. After a kiss, the man beside her pulled her up. The MU family. Mu Qin was a little dissatisfied. Currently, only her family and second uncle¡¯s family were living in the courtyard house. Mu Mian¡¯s family and her youngest uncle¡¯s family had both bought real estate outside. She heard that her second uncle¡¯s family was also moving out soon. The old master was filled with anger, but he could not vent it. Ever since mu Mian started resisting, the old master¡¯s authority had gradually crumbled. The MU family¡¯s descendants could be considered filial. They paid for him to hire a nurse. Although they had moved out, they still came back to visit him every now and then. Every time she came back to visit, she would bring fruits and health products. However, old master mu became even meaner, and he cursed and swore at home all day. Mu Qin had long thought of moving out, but she didn¡¯t have enough money to buy a house, so she could only ce her hopes on sun mingkun. With a knock on the door, sun mingkun walked in. Mu Qin immediately put on a smile and stood up to wee him. She said gently, ¡± ¡°Brother mingkun, you¡¯re here.¡± Sun mingkun grabbed¡± ¡°When are you going to invite vice-director Tang over for dinner? I¡¯lle along,¡± he said directly. ¡°Why did you invite him over for a meal?¡± mu Qin¡¯s face darkened. When Tang Ji ¡®an was in trouble, she even went to mu Mian¡¯s house to gloat. If she saw mu Mian now, she didn¡¯t know how arrogant mu Mian would be. She would definitely mock and ridicule her. Sun mingkun lightly tutted,¡±you little girl, how can you be so insensible?¡± As his girlfriend¡¯s family, you must hold a banquet to celebrate him. This shows that we are all very concerned about this matter and hope that he can get out of this quagmire as soon as possible..¡± Chapter 1650 - 1650: You’re going to be my wife soon Chapter 1650: You¡¯re going to be my wife soon Trantor: 549690339 As the director of the state affairs office, sun mingkun¡¯s brain worked very fast. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll give mu Mian¡¯s family a call tonight,¡± mu Qin said unwillingly. Sun mingkun thought that after Deputy Tang was reinstated, he would definitely be verv busv, and at that time, he might not evene over to have a meal. This time, Deputy Director Tang was suspended for investigation. Several leaders of the state government office felt guilty to Senator Tang. These days, they had been actively apanying Senator Tang to eat and apologize to him, expressing that they did not believe Deputy Director Tang at first. In the future, Vice President Tang would definitely be promoted very quickly. It would be better to curry favor with him as soon as possible. After all, he had such a rtionship, so it would be more convenient to curry favor with him. don¡¯t call him. Go to his house and invite him personally. It¡¯ll be more sincere that way. Mu Qin was a little angry, but she also knew that sun mingkun had the intention to curry favor with Tang Ji ¡®an, both openly and secretly. She also knew that even if she said that Tang Ji¡¯ an only relied on his father, Tang Ji ¡®an was still worthy of many people fawning over him. She gritted her teeth. I heard that Si Nan mansion¡¯s security is very strict now. Ordinary people can¡¯t get in. Sun mingkun coaxed, ¡± then go to mu Mian¡¯s house and invite her. Inviting mu Mian is the same as inviting Vice President Tang. I can see that Vice President Tang and your sister are very close. Mu Qin forced out a smile, ¡°Okay, I got it. I¡¯ll go to mu Mian¡¯s house and invite her. ¡± Damn it, damn it! She only hoped that sun mingkun could be promoted as soon as possible. Actually, being a division leader was already not bad. However, mu Qin liked topare herself with mu Mian and wasn¡¯t content with what she had. Thus, she felt that she was inferior to others in every way. The stronger she was, the more tired she felt. Contentment was bliss. Life was like this. Don¡¯tpare yourself to others. In the MU family¡¯s house, Cao Feng was cooking in the kitchen. Mu Guohui came back from the small clinic and started to help. In the living room, mu Mian was reading a book. Tang Ji ¡®an urged Tang Jit an to watch her read. Mu Mian felt her gaze and looked up at him. ¡°How can I continue looking at you like this?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feelfortable,¡± mu Mian said. In fact, it was just that being stared at by him made her heart beat faster and made her restless. Her mind was in a mess, so how could she have the mood to read? The postgraduate exam was at the end of June. She was pressed for time and had a lot of work to do, so she was determined not to let a certain handsome man disrupt her study n. ¡°Look at you, I won¡¯t make a sound.¡± Mu Mian reached out and pinched his chin, then gently pushed it to the right, ¡°Don¡¯t look, you¡¯re not allowed to look.¡± He turned to look at her and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°After dinner,e back to Si Nan mansion with me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± mu Mian pouted. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to say no.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an held her hand tightly. ¡°You dare to force me to go with you in front of my dad?¡± mu Mian snorted. Tang Ji ¡®an chuckled. it seems that your parents are very satisfied with me now. They probably can¡¯t wait for you toe home with me. After all, you¡¯re going to be my wife soon. Mu Mian¡¯s cheeks turned red again. ¡°You¡¯re so silly!¡±e back with me. You can read your book. I won¡¯t disturb you. The big house only had life because of her, and he liked to be in the same room as her. ¡°I want to stay at home tonight.¡± Mu Mian squinted at her father. Mu Guohui waved his hand. if you stay at home, you¡¯ll have to fight with me for the television. You watch that whitedy every day. What¡¯s there to see? ¡± If you want to see the White Lady, go to the Ji ¡®an family..¡± Chapter 1651 - 1651: Personally designing a wedding dress for her Chapter 1651: Personally designing a wedding dress for her Trantor: 549690339 Mu Mian looked at her father with a long face. Was he her biological daughter? Did he sell his daughter just to watch TV? Tang Ji ¡®an took her hand. let¡¯s go. Sixth uncle is already downstairs. Don¡¯t let the elders wait too long. you see, ¡± Cao Feng chimed in, ¡± Ji ¡®an is still the most polite. Mu Mian looked at the three of them speechlessly. She pointed at Tang Ji ¡®an with a trembling finger. Tang Ji¡¯ an smiled and dragged her out. As soon as she left, she saw mu Qin standing outside. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± mu Mian raised her eyebrows. Thest time mu Qin came, she told her not to be with Tang Ji ¡®an and said that Tang Jit an wasn¡¯t reliable. How did she still have the face toe here now? Mu Qin felt a little guilty. well, I saw in the newspaper that Deputy Tang¡¯s case has been solved. Our family is happy for him and you. We were thinking of holding a banquet in the courtyard to celebrate. We came to ask when it would be more convenient for Deputy Tang. Mu Mian held Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s hand tightly and said with a faint smile, ¡± I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have much time for the time being. Ji ¡®an and I have to prepare for our wedding, and he¡¯s going back to his job soon, so he¡¯ll be very busy. Mu Qin¡¯s face turned pale,¡±ah?¡± Are you preparing for the wedding? Have you guys decided?¡± Mu Mian smiled and looked at her. that¡¯s right. We¡¯ve been together for a long time. We both think that we¡¯re each other¡¯s match. That¡¯s why we¡¯ve decided to get married. Mu Qin¡¯s heart instantly felt like a bottle of soy sauce had been knocked over. For a moment, she had mixed feelings and was not feeling good. Mu Mian was really going to rise up to the upper ss. She was really going through a smooth journey. She had sessfully left three Yuan Lane with just her looks. She wanted to work harder and surpass mu Mian. She also wanted to enter the upper ss. Sun mingkun was just a stepping stone for her. She wanted to get to know someone more powerful through sun mingkun, someone even more powerful than Tang Ji ¡®an. Yes, he definitely would. ¡°Oh, then congrattions to you guys. But you still have time to go back for a meal, right? How about the day after tomorrow? We¡¯re all family, and we¡¯re sincerely happy that Vice President Tang¡¯s injustice has been redressed.¡± Mu Mian smiled, ¡°that¡¯s fine. Ji ¡®an and I will smoke.¡±ll Let¡¯s have a meal when you have time.¡± The three of them went downstairs together. Tang Ji ¡®an and mu Mian got into the car. They naturally didn¡¯t have the intention of driving mu Qin back, so mu Qin could only take the bus by herself. She looked at the small car that was driving away and snorted. What was so great about it? one day, she would have her own car and house. Back at Si Nan mansion, in Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s bedroom, she sat behind the table by the window and read. Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t disturb her. He satzily on the single sofa three meters away from her. He held a notebook in his left hand and a pencil in his right. He looked at the person in front of him who was reading seriously. The moonlight was alluring, shining through the four windows.ll When he came in, she was wearing a white dress, her long hair was let down, and her expression was cute. He held a pencil in his right hand and kept moving it. Tang Ji ¡®an could draw, or rather, he had a good foundation in drawing. He nned to design a wedding dress for her personally. At this moment, he was drawing the draft of the wedding dress. Nothing gave him a greater sense of aplishment than this. It was really touching to the point of tears when a person who had exchanged ten lifetimes of EQfor one lifetime of IQbecame romantic. He drew seriously, and the rough outline of the drawing was vaguely drawn in the book. He had lived in country F for a few years and had romantic genes in him. However, he did not know what kind of wedding dress mu Mian liked. Big drag? Chapter 1652 - 1652: Wedding gown manuscript Chapter 1652: Wedding gown manuscript Trantor: 549690339 Body cultivation? Fishtail dress? Or a tutu skirt? He pretended to be nonchnt and asked, ¡± ¡°What kind of wedding dress do you like?¡± Mu Mian thought that he was just asking casually, so she casually replied, ¡± ¡°I definitely need a veil. I personally like fishtail dresses.¡± ¡°En, Yingluo.¡± He picked up the eraser, wiped it on the notebook, and made some changes. ¡°The fishtail dress is not bad, I like it too.¡± Mu Mian frowned as she looked at the book in her hand. It was like a mountain separating her from the industry. She still had to spend more time studying the professional knowledge of directors. She didn¡¯t speak anymore, and Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t ask any more questions. The pencil rustled on the paper, and a rough outline soon appeared. In order to give her a surprise, he decided not to let her see the first draft. He could ask Xiao ran about it. Xiao ran¡¯s aesthetic taste was simr to mu Mian¡¯s, so he should be able to confirm if mu Mian would like it. She studied until 10:30 pm. He finally got up and walked over to her. He closed her book and said in a deep voice, It¡¯s gettingte.¡± &Nbsp; mu Mian rubbed her eyes. Oh, it¡¯s past 10. It¡¯s time to sleep. After she finished speaking, mu Mian got up and went into the bathroom. She took a quick shower and walked out of the bathroom in her white pajamas. Tang Ji ¡®an stood at the door of the bathroom, as if he was waiting for her. Mu Mian touched her neck. go in and take a shower. It¡¯s time to sleep. After she finished speaking, she walked out. After all, they were not married yet, and they still had to sleep in their own rooms. ¡°Wait a minute, I have something to give you.¡± ¡°What?¡± mu Mian was confused. Tang Ji ¡®an took out a dark red velvet box from his pocket, and mu Mian¡¯s eyes Immediately lit up. Tang Ji ¡®an opened the box, and the beautiful diamond ring appeared in front of mu Mian. She didn¡¯t know how to react for a moment. Tang Ji ¡®an knelt down, took out the ring, and looked up at her devoutly. ¡°My grandmother gave me this ring and asked me to give it to the person I like. I¡¯ve been keeping it and thought that I would never have the chance to give it away in my life. It was only when I met you and fell in love with you that I knew that this ring had a home. Mu Mian, marry me. ¡± In the clear breeze and bright moon, her eyes reddened as she stared at the man in front of her with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m willing, I¡¯m willing,¡± she said softly. He put the ring on her hand and bowed his head.ll He kissed her. ¡°Let¡¯s be together for the rest of our lives, okay?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± she said. The next day, Tang Ji ¡®an took his wedding dress manuscript to the second Institute. He had to let ran make a decision. When song ran saw the wedding dress draft, she was so shocked that her jaw almost fell off. She rushed to Gu jinghang¡¯s side with the draft and looked at him pitifully.¡±Look, this is the wedding dress draft that my second brother designed for mu Mian,¡± ¡°Yes, so?¡± ¡°So? Look at how romantic my second brother is. What did you give me? It¡¯s a butterfly hair clip.¡± It was really infuriating topare people. ¡°Doesn¡¯t the hair clip look good?¡± chief Gu gently put his arm around her waist. Over the years, director Gu¡¯s taste in beauty did not improve much. In this aspect, song ran could not influence him at all. It was deeply rooted in Him. Song ran looked as if she had just eaten a fly. it¡¯s pretty nice too. The man she had chosen had a worse taste. What else could she do other than ept it? ¡°I also think that you like it. You even kept it.¡± Song ran was speechless. She had collected it because it was a beautiful hair clip. It was only because it was a gift from Gu jinghang. It was a gift from Gu jinghang when he was very poor.. Chapter 1653 - 1653: A small matter! Chapter 1653: A small matter! Trantor: 549690339 She squeezed out a smile. yes, yes, yes. I really like it. But don¡¯t you think that my second brother¡¯s wedding dress design for mu Mian is a very romantic thing? ¡® Director Gu looked at the manuscript in the book. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be a difficult task.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± song ran raised her eyebrows. This man was really boastful. Gu jinghang coughed lightly. I heard that there¡¯s a wedding photo studio in Haicheng. Why don¡¯t we take a few more wedding photos? ¡± I¡¯ll design a wedding dress for you too.¡± Song ran clutched her chest. brother jinghang, forget it. You¡¯re the one who designed the rocket. Don¡¯t put yourself in a difficult position, okay? ¡± Who knew what kind of monster this gruff man woulde up with? tsk! Tang Ji ¡®an clicked his tongue. I asked for your opinion. What are you mumbling about over there? ¡± Song ran came over with a small notebook and looked at it with envy. it¡¯s very aesthetic. Mianmian likes the fishtail dress. It highlights the concept of thin and narrow, and the fishtail can show a special charm. Mianmian will definitely like it. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said, relieved. when is the wedding? ¡± song ran asked nosily. &Nbsp; Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her and said, ¡± her father is looking for an auspicious date. He¡¯s chosen a date to get his marriage certificate. She¡¯s studying for her master¡¯s degree now. We have to wait until she gets her master¡¯s degree before we hold the wedding. It¡¯ll probably be autumn. Song ran chuckled. since we¡¯re legally married after we get our marriage certificate, we can live together openly. Second brother, congrattions. You¡¯ve finally got a beauty in your arms. Tang Ji ¡®an patted her shoulder and said, ¡°thank you.¡± &Nbsp; Song ran shrugged. it has nothing to do with me. It¡¯s fate. yes, ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an patted her head. she and I are fated. ¡°Stay for lunch,¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. It was rare for song ran to go into the kitchen to prepare lunch with the Auntie. There were only two men left in the living room. Director Gu walked to Deputy Tang¡¯s side and nced at the small book by his hand. He coughed lightly and said,¡±ls itplicated to design this wedding dress?¡± Vice Director Tang didn¡¯t give him any face,¡±you want to?¡± I think it¡¯s better not to.¡± Director Gu felt that he had been looked down upon.¡±What¡¯s wrong? Is it very difficult?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not difficult, but it¡¯s not something you can do, ¡± Director Gu was a little unconvinced. Ran¡¯s second brother really looked down on others. Then he would not ask him for advice. He would ask someone else. Wasn¡¯t it just drawing a dress in a small notebook and letting someone else do A small matter! He would remember this. They had lunch together, and then Tang Ji ¡®an left the second Institute. When he returned to Si Nan mansion, mu Mian was still reading her book. The exam wasing up, and she was very nervous. After all, she was looked down upon by others and felt that girls were not born to study directing. If her final results were not ideal, then it would really be a p to her own face. Although she looked soft and weak on the surface, she was actually a person who refused to admit defeat. She must pass this Professional Examination. Tang Ji ¡®an wanted to settle the matter of the wedding dress before he entered the Department of Law and Management. He called to find out about it, then invited the owner of the only wedding dress shop in Haicheng, who had just returned from abroad, to Si Nan mansion. Huang tianren from the wedding dress shop soon arrived at Si Nan mansion, and Tang Ji ¡®an showed him the draft of his wedding dress.. Chapter 1654 - 1654: Then let’s hurry up and get our marriage certificate Chapter 1654 - 1654: Then let¡¯s hurry up and get our marriage certificate Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Do you know how to make wedding dresses?¡± yes. Huang tianren nodded. I know everything from design to production to sales. Tang Ji ¡®an felt that he had found the right person. yes, take a look at my manuscript and see if there are any problems. If there are no problems, help me do it. Mu Mian was reading a book in the side hall. When she saw the two of them whispering to each other, she was curious and walked to the outer hall. ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t ask about work,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her. Mu Mian muttered in her heart, ¡®didn¡¯t they say that there¡¯s nothing to keep a secret about the main hall of the case? why are you being so mysterious now?¡¯ Fine, he said that it should be kept a secret, and that it shouldn¡¯t be kept a secret. ¡°Go to the side hall and study hard. Don¡¯t be distracted.¡± Mu Mian could only obediently return to the side hall. The two men continued to whisper to each other. ¡°Deputy Director Tang, I¡¯ve read this manuscript and there¡¯s no problem with it. You can keep the original manuscript, and I¡¯ll make a copy of it to bring back to make the wedding dress. If you have time, pleasee to my wedding dress shop and tell me what materials and embellishments you need on the spot. Is that okay?¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Just like that, after discussing the details of the wedding dress with Huang tianren, Tang Ji ¡®an finally felt at ease. After Huang tianren left, director li came in. Currently, this Si Nan mansion was really as busy as a market, and there was no time to rest. Director li came over and said the same things. He said that the Department couldn¡¯t do without Deputy Tang, that without him, he couldn¡¯t make decisions on many major matters, and that all the staff in the three departments were eagerly looking forward to Deputy Tangs return. Deputy Director Tang waved his hand. I¡¯ve been busy with my girlfriend¡¯s and my marriage. I¡¯m going back to the Department. It¡¯ll be dyed for two days. I¡¯ll be back soon. Inspector Li, you don¡¯t have toe again. Inspector li had alreadye three times, and he felt that he was sincere enough. If he came again, he would be dislikable, so he could only leave Si Nan mansion. In the side hall, mu Mian closed her book, got up, and stretched. Tang Ji ¡®an walked over and took her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll go to your house for dinner tonight.¡± ¡°Sure, I still want to stay in my own room,¡± mu Mian repliedzily. ¡°I can stay at your ce for the night.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. In the evening, the two of them returned to Wan Tai garden. As soon as they entered the house, mu Guohui said excitedly, ¡± ¡°You¡¯vee back just in time. It¡¯s a good day.¡± ¡°When?¡± mu Mian walked over excitedly. Mu Guohui held the old calendar and pointed at the numbers on it. ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Mu Mian was surprised,¡¯ah? Tomorrow, tomorrow?¡± This was too rushed. Tang Ji ¡®an couldn¡¯t help butugh.¡±Since tomorrow is a good day, let¡¯s hurry up and get our marriage certificate.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an held her wrist. we¡¯re getting our marriage certificate. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re having a wedding. There¡¯s nothing much to prepare. Just bring your household register. ¡°I feel like I need to be mentally prepared,¡± mu Mian bit her lower lip. Tang Ji ¡®an narrowed his eyes and looked at her, ¡°what do you mean?¡± What kind of mental preparation do you need to make to marry me?¡± Mu Mian pulled him into the room. Seeing the man¡¯s dark face, she whispered, ¡® ¡°You¡¯re angry?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an pulled her hand and raised it in front of his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve epted my ring and promised to marry me. You can¡¯t go back on your word.¡± pfft! mu Mian burst outughing. I didn¡¯t say I¡¯m going back on my word. What are you so nervous about? ¡± ¡°Then why did you look so troubled just now?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an pinched her chin. Why did mu Mian look so troubled? it was because she had to do that with him after marrying him. She was not mentally prepared for that.. Chapter 1655 - 1655: The big event of marrying off his daughter Chapter 1655 - 1655: The big event of marrying off his daughter Trantor: 549690339 ¡°We can get the marriage certificate, but can we stay at my house for the next two days?¡± Although he looked cold to the bone on the surface, Yingying always felt that he would go crazy without moral constraints. Tang Ji ¡®an narrowed his eyes and stared at her. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of anything,¡± mu Mian¡¯s throat tightened. ¡°A girl who doesn¡¯t mean what she says.¡±
¡°Can you stay at my ce for the next two days?¡± mu Mian looked up at him. She thought that with the elders around, he would be more or less restrained, so that she would be more at ease. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll stay at your ce.¡± Second young master Tang did not care. He was only concerned about whether mu Mian would be able to call him that. If she didn¡¯t cry out, she would be the one suffering. &Nbsp; mm. Mianmian was digging a hole for herself. That night, second young master Tang obediently slept on the sofa in the living room. The day had already passed, so he didn¡¯t want to leave a bad impression on his inws. Mu Guohui gave him a thumbs up for sleeping in the living room and said that he was a gentleman. Mu Mian snorted. Hypocrite. She had done everything except for thest step in his house, but she still pretended to be serious in front of her parents. It was early in June, and the sun was shining brightly in the morning. It was a big day today, so mu Mian wore a red dress early in the morning. The moment she walked out, the person sitting on the sofa was a little dazed. She was wearing a red dress, and she was even more beautiful than the sun outside the window, making him unable to move his eyes away. The elders were also happy to see the younger generation wearing red clothes. Mu Guohui and Cao Feng were full of praise for her. Cao Feng¡¯s eyes reddened slightly. our Mianmian has grown up. In the blinl an eye, she¡¯s going to get married. I still remember the way you wobbled around with a pigtail when you were young. Mu Mian reached out and hugged her. Aiyo, mom. Si Nan mansion is very close to our house. I¡¯m not getting married far away. If you can¡¯t bear to part with me, I can stay at home every day, okay? ¡± Cao Feng patted her on the back. silly girl, what nonsense are you talking about? you¡¯re married, so you have to put your husband¡¯s family first. Do you understand? ¡± Cao Feng was still a very traditional and typical woman who regarded her husband as her everything. Mu Mian pouted. She didn¡¯t want to argue with her mother, so she obediently replied, ¡± ¡°I know,¡± The whole family dressed up and went out. Tang Ji ¡®an drove his own car and took her family to the Civil Affairs Bureau. Mu Guohui was also a little nervous. After all, this was a big matter of his daughter¡¯s marriage, so he was a little uneasy. ¡°Is your father noting today?¡± He had to find a topic to talk about to ease his tension. ¡°Father will go. He¡¯s probably waiting at the Civil Affairs Bureau.¡± ¡°Oh, your father still values this marriage.¡± Civil Affairs Bureau The director was panicking. He didn¡¯t even inform the councilmen that they wereing, so how could he not be scared? He was at a loss and wanted to invite Tang qingru to his office for a chat over a cup of tea. Tang qingru smiled. it¡¯s fine. My son is getting his marriage certificate today. I¡¯m just here to witness it for him. He should be here soon. The director expressed his goodwill again. you can give me a call. I¡¯ll ask the staff in our Bureau to go to Deputy Tang¡¯s ce to serve him. He really doesn¡¯t need toe here in person. Tang qingru waved his hand. it¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no need. He likes toe to the Bureau to make an oath. It¡¯s more formal. The chief waved his hand and asked his Secretary to quickly bring the tea to the living room. The Secretary ran upstairs.. Chapter 1656 - 1656: We’re willing to be married Chapter 1656: We¡¯re willing to be married Trantor: 549690339 Soon, Tang Ji ¡®an parked the car in front of the Civil Affairs Bureau. They got out of the car together. Through the gate of the hall, Tang qingru saw them and quickly got up to wee them. The Bureau chief also quickly led everyone to follow the pace of Minister Tang. Mu Mian was shocked when she saw such a big scene. She whispered, ¡± will there be more important people at our wedding than Xiao ran¡¯s? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an chuckled. ran¡¯s wedding will be held in chief Gu¡¯s hometown, so naturally, not many people will be there. For our wedding, all the big shots in Haicheng will be attending. Mu Mian¡¯s legs turned to jelly. What a spectacr sight. But she, Yingluo, liked a low-key and warm wedding. Forget it. She should have thought of this long ago after marrying the son of a Big Shot. We¡¯ll talk about it when the timees. The group walked in, and the chief assigned a staff member to handle their marriage registration. Tang qingru looked at mu Guohui solemnly and slightly bent his back.ll¡±Thank you for leaving your daughter in my son¡¯s care.¡± His attitude made mu Guohui feel ttered and touched at the same time. He hurriedly returned the bow. you¡¯re being too serious. As long as the younger generation is happy together, that¡¯s fine. That¡¯s fine. In an office in the Civil Affairs Bureau, mu Mian and Tang Ji ¡®an walked in. The staff followed the procedure and asked for each other¡¯s wishes. Then, they took out their marriage certificate and stamped the red official seal off. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s heart finally settled. Mu Mian was his now. From now on, mu Mian was Mrs. Tang. The two of them took the marriage certificate and walked to the altar. Each of them held a marriage certificate and began to recite their wedding vows. we are willing to be husband and wife. From today on, we will shoulder the responsibilities and obligations that marriage has given us together. The sun was just right outside the window. He was wearing a white shirt and she was wearing a red dress. They were very eye-catching. The marriage witnesses, Tang qingru, mu Guohui, and Cao Feng, all had satisfied smiles on their faces. Below the stage, Tang Ji ¡®an held mu Mian¡¯s hand tightly. Mu Mian could feel that he was a little nervous. ¡°Hello, Mr. Tang,¡± she said with a smile. He suddenly felt that that moment didn¡¯t seem real. He paused for a moment before saying, ¡± ¡°Hello, Mrs. Tang,¡± The afternoon sun was reflected through the narrow window.ll It entered and enveloped them, making everything seem like a dream. Tang qingru gently pped his hands, and Tang Ji ¡®an came back to his senses. He took her hand and walked to the elder. Tang Ji ¡®an first called out to mu Mian¡¯s parents, ¡± ¡°Dad, Wanwan, mom, Wanwan.¡± Mu Guohui and Cao Feng still looked reserved, but they still agreed happily. Mu Mian was a little embarrassed as she called Tang qingru ¡®dad¡¯. Tang qingru was pleased. ¡°I¡¯ve finally solved one of my worries. From now on, you two should live well together, okay?¡± ¡°I know.¡± At noon, the family went to a restaurant for lunch. After that, Tang qingru flew to the capital. They returned to Wan Tai garden. Mu Mian felt that it was only natural. She did not feel any difference from the change in her identity. Because she had been with Tang Ji ¡®an all day, there didn¡¯t seem to be any difference. Tang Ji ¡®an was now the MU family¡¯s son-inw, so he could openly stay overnight at the MU family. The family gathered around for dinner. Mu Guohui was in high spirits and dragged Tang Ji ¡®an to drink some wine. ¡°Don¡¯t drink so much,¡± mu Mian said worriedly.. Chapter 1657 - 1657: When is the wedding? Chapter 1657: When is the wedding? Trantor: 549690339 The two men didn¡¯t drink much. They finished their dinner after drinking about two or three cups each. Tang Ji ¡®an and mu Mian entered the room together. Mu Guohui was still shouting from behind, ¡± ¡°Yingluo, you have to sleep on the sofa.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already registered our marriage. We¡¯re married,¡± mu Mian red at her father. Mu Guohui touched the back of his head. Oh, I almost forgot. Cao Feng helped him up and waved to them. ¡°Don¡¯t bother with him. You won¡¯t know who is who once the yellow soup is in your stomach.¡± Mu Mian¡¯s wedding night was a torturous one. It was unforgettable. She thought to herself,¡¯if I¡¯m courting death, why should I stay at home?¡¯ She might as well go back to Si Nan mansion! After a good night¡¯s sleep, mu Mian woke up first in the morning! She had been dreaming the entire night. In her dream, she was nervous about how she was going to face Tang Ji ¡®an when she woke up in the morning. It was early in the morning and the sun had not risen yet. She looked at the man in front of her. At this moment, he was noble and indifferent. They were simply two different people. She reached out and touched it gently.ll ¡°Do you have a split personality?¡± he snorted. The man¡¯s lips curved up, and he closed his eyes and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°She does have a split personality.¡± Mu Mian was shocked. She wanted to retract her hand, but he grabbed it.ll Then, he opened his eyes. His eyes were very deep, probably because his grandmother was European. His overall facial features were very deep, and people could not help but be attracted to him. ¡°You¡¯re awake, but you¡¯re still pretending to be asleep.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an chuckled. I didn¡¯t wake up at first. But I woke up after you touched me. ¡°You admitted that you have a split personality,¡± mu Mian snorted. The man moved closer to her ear and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± I have a split personality in front of others and a split personality in front of you. My hidden personality is only presented to you. Mu Mian bit her lower lip and said, ¡°you ¡­¡± There was a knock on the door. Cao Feng¡¯s voice was a little tentative. Mianmian, Ji ¡®an, it¡¯s time to get up for breakfast. The two of them quickly changed into clean clothes and left the room. Mu Mian realized that her parents did not know where to look, and her heart skipped a beat. During breakfast, mu Guohui said with an embarrassed expression, ¡± well, Xuanji ¡®an, since you¡¯re married to Mianmian, why don¡¯t you guys return to Si Nan residences? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression was calm. yes, I was nning to go back to Si Nan, but Mianmian seems to be homesick. She wants to stay here for a few more days. Mu Mian said in a hoarse voice,¡±let¡¯s go back to ran ran. We¡¯ll go back to Si Nan tonight.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± second young master Tang said, satisfied. Mu Mian gritted her teeth. Mu Guohui continued, ¡± let¡¯s go to San Yuan Lane for dinner today. Your wedding is a big event. I¡¯ll definitely go back with you. I l Grandpa said so. Also, inform them of the date of the banquet.¡± ¡°So, when is the wedding?¡± it¡¯s set on the 18th of August in the lunar calendar, which is the 16th of September in the Gregorian calendar. It¡¯s a good day. Mu Mian nodded. MMM, that¡¯s good. The Graduate School starts on September 20th. I¡¯ll settle this before I start school. In the evening, the family arrived at three Yuan Lane. Sun mingkun couldn¡¯t wait to walk to the entrance of the alley to wee this family. He was so enthusiastic, so mu Qin had to follow suit. When she saw mu Mian, she couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. After not seeing her for a few days, mu Mian seemed to have be even more beautiful. She was bright and moving. Even if she didn¡¯t want to look at her, she couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at her. After entering the courtyard, mu Guohui announced that Tang Ji ¡®an and mu Mian had already registered their marriage.. Chapter 1658 - 1658: You unfilial son! Chapter 1658: You unfilial son! Trantor: 549690339 Mu Qin¡¯s expression turned even uglier. Mu Mian actually got married so quickly. She ¡®kindly¡¯ pulled mu Mian to the side and whispered, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re getting married just like that?¡± Mu Mian smiled and looked at her,¡±what?¡± I¡¯m not an underaged girl, so it¡¯s normal for me to get married, right?¡± you¡¯re only 23 years old. You haven¡¯t even graduated from University. What are you so anxious about? ¡® Mu Mian smiled calmly. it¡¯s because we¡¯re already together. It¡¯s time to get married. We can¡¯t leave each other, so it¡¯s normal to get married. ¡°Look at you,¡± mu Qin snorted, ¡°sister hasn¡¯t even gotten married yet, but you¡¯re already ahead of her.¡± ¡°So now that I¡¯m married, you should hurry up, sister.¡± After he finished speaking, he rushed to mu Qin¡¯s side and left. Mu Qin gritted her teeth in anger. She had high aspirations and wanted to use sun mingkun to climb up the ranks. She was not in a hurry to get married. Once a woman got married, she would lose her value and have no room for promotion. She wasn¡¯t as lucky as mu Mian, who was able to find a top-notch talent so quickly. She wasn¡¯t willing to be worse than mu Mian, so she swore to surpass her. She wanted everyone to curry favor with her like how they did with mu Mian. This kind of family banquet was basically full of people ttering Tang Ji ¡®an, and then Tang Ji¡¯ an only had mu Mian in his eyes. Old master MU¡¯s temper was getting worse and worse. He started to lose his temper in front of the table full of people while eating. ¡°You little girl, why didn¡¯t you tell us before you got married? You collected the marriage certificate without a sound and only informed us after you collected it. Do you not treat us as family anymore?¡± Mu Mian looked at her grandfather and chuckled, ¡± my surname is mu, and it will always be mu. I will always treat you as my grandfather, but if you treat me as your granddaughter, you won¡¯t lose your temper over such a small matter. What do you think? ¡± I see you as family, but you don¡¯t see me as family. Mu Mian¡¯s words had a hidden meaning. Old master mu was so angry that he mmed the table and shouted, ¡± ¡°You wretched girl, you¡¯ve grown up, haven¡¯t you? You dare to talk back, you unfilial son!¡± Because of this girl, she urged her parents to move out. Now, fourth sister¡¯s family had moved out, and second sister¡¯s family was also moving out soon. This girl was the cause of everything. This wretched girl wanted to make him a loner. This wretched girl just couldn¡¯t stand him. Tang Ji ¡®an held mu Mian¡¯s hand tightly and looked coldly at the angry old man. mu Mian is right. She has always respected you. No matter how you treat her, she has always treated you as her grandfather. If you don¡¯t treat her as your granddaughter, then we won¡¯te to three Yuan Lane again in the future. We don¡¯t want to make you angry again. Old master mu was so angry that he was about to have a stroke. Mu Guohui quickly tried to smooth things over. ¡°Dad, forget it. Don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± He couldn¡¯t afford to take responsibility if he really angered the old master. Hearing Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s words, old master MU¡¯s anger subsided a lot. He only dared to get angry at his son. ¡°Listen to what your daughter is saying. How did you educate her?¡± Mu Guohui was a filial son. He didn¡¯t talk back to his father and onlyforted him, ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll educate herter.¡± Old master mu knew that his third son would not educate his daughter at home. Now, there was really no one who was afraid of him, and no one who listened to him. The status of the MU family¡¯s head in the past gradually existed in name only. He really didn¡¯t like that girl. That girl was too opinionated and had broken away from his control. She had brought along her entire family and broken away from his control.. Chapter 1659 - 1672-preventive measures Chapter 1659: Chapter 1672-preventive measures Trantor: 549690339 He didn¡¯t like this feeling. Dinner wasn¡¯t very pleasant. Mu Mian felt that she had already done her best. Her parents often came back, and she would bring Tang Ji ¡®an back for dinner from time to time. Thinking that the old man was old and his health wasn¡¯t too good, she still listened to him. However, the old man was always looking for trouble, so she couldn¡¯t possibly just sit back and do nothing. After dinner, she didn¡¯t stay for long. She took Tang Ji ¡®an, her parents, and left San Yuan Lane in a hurry. Old master mu returned to his own courtyard, cursing and swearing. Sun mingkun was very excited. He had dinner and drank with Vice President Tang again today, so Vice President Tang should have a good impression of him. Sun mingkun dragged mu Qin out of the courtyard and whispered, ¡± look, your younger sister is already married. As her older sister, you can¡¯t fall behind, can you? ¡± ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± mu Qin was stunned. ¡°Let¡¯s get married too.¡± Sun mingkun looked at her with a smile. At that moment, mu Qin¡¯s mind was in an intense struggle. Although she wanted to use sun mingkun as a stepping stone to climb up the socialdder, she had to consider a possibility. If she didn¡¯t climb up the socialdder and sun mingkun didn¡¯t catch her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.ll If she missed the opportunity, she would really suffer a great loss. Other than being a divorcee, sun mingkun¡¯s background was considered pretty good in all aspects. He was the director of the state Office. Other than being inferior in front of mu Mian, he was really enough for her to show off in other aspects. Especially in San Yuan Lane, since she got together with sun mingkun, the neighbors had been very enthusiastic about her. She was a very vain person. In her love and marriage, feelings had always been secondary. The materialistic and glory that the other party could bring her was the most important. She weighed the pros and cons and felt that she should agree to it first. At least, she wanted to ride a donkey and look at the horse. She couldn¡¯t abandon the donkey just because she was thinking about the horse. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± she smiled shyly. Sun mingkun was also a man in his thirties. He was also an ambitious man, so feelings were not that important to him. Mu Qin was young, graduated from a famous university, was a civil servant, and was now working in aw firm. The most important thing was that she had a Tangll Little sisterll Her husband was Tang Ji ¡®an, and this was a very important connection. As an official, he valued connections very much. Therefore, neither of them treated the other badly. Neither of them was pure, so it didn¡¯t matter. In Wantai garden, sixth uncle put the MU couple down. Cao Feng leaned on the window and whispered to mu Mian, ¡± Mianmian,e down first. I have a few words to tell you. ¡°Mom, what do you want to say?¡± mu Mian got out of the car, confused. Cao Feng was a little hesitant. Finally, she made up her mind. um, now that you¡¯re married to Ji ¡®an, I have a responsibility to tell you. After a woman gets married, do you and Ji¡¯ an n to have a child immediately? ¡® Mu Mian thought that her mother might have heard what happenedst night, and she suddenly felt a little shy. then, Yingluo, because I still have to study for my master¡¯s degree, I may not have children yet. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to have children, then you must take precautions when you do it, understand?¡± ¡°What preventive measures?¡± mu Mian did not know anything. Cao Feng did not care about being embarrassed with her daughter. ¡°I just have to go to the pharmacy to buy medicine.ll The pregnancy bar, do you know that? If you don¡¯t know how to use it, you can ask the doctor.¡± Mu Mian¡¯s face instantly turned red. Oh, i know. I know.. Chapter 1660 - 1660: Rest well, I won’t touch you Chapter 1660: Rest well, I won¡¯t touch you Trantor: 549690339 Mu Mian went back to the car with a red f?ce. Tang Ji ¡®an said softly, ¡°¡±You ¡­Il What did mom say? Why are you blushing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions,¡± mu Mian¡¯s throat tightened. The car slowly left Wan Tai garden. The breeze blew, but mu Mian¡¯s face was still red. Tang Ji ¡®an narrowed his eyes at her. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Mu Mian patted her chest. it¡¯s nothing. Yingluo is nothing. In the middle of June, Huang Ying¡¯s sentence was announced. She was sentenced to 20 years in the first trial. Cheng Guohua was relieved to know that his niece did not rat him out in th end. However, he didn¡¯t dare topletely rx. Now that vice-director Tang had returned to the third Department of department management, he knew the young man¡¯s ability. Since Huang Ying did all this for his uncle, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for vice-director Tang to think that he was probably involved in it? Deputy Tang was considered his immediate superior. Because of his guilty conscience, he always felt that Deputy Tang was looking at him with a meaningful look. He was so scared that his head was covered in sweat during a meeting. These days were really too torturous. Cheng Guohua didn¡¯t want to live a life like this, but he knew how capable he was. If he dared to resist Vice President Tang, he would be following in his niece¡¯s footsteps and go to prison, where he would have a happy reunion. He didn¡¯t dare, he didn¡¯t dare act rashly. He had to lie low and endure. He knew that Deputy Director Tang must have held a grudge against him. If he wanted to live a peaceful life in the future, this number one enemy should not stay in the three departments. Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, it was the end of June. As mu Mian wanted to change her career to backstage, thepany supported her and did not arrange any shows for her recently, so she could study without any distractions. She had been reading books day and night. He had to read during the day and exercise at night. His days were quite fulfilling. In the blink of an eye, he was so thin that his chin became sharp. Tang Ji ¡®an came back from the Department management Office. He unbuttoned two buttons and walked to the side hall. As expected, she was reading again. The weather was getting hot. It was green outside the window. She was wearing a light yellow id dress, and her long hair was loose, like Alice who had entered the Fairnd. He walked over quietly, reached out, and took the professional book from her hand. He looked down at her, then pinched her chin with his slender fingers and looked at her carefully.¡±Did you lose weight?¡± ¡°How can I not be thin?¡± mu Mian red at him. He gently touched her head. you¡¯ll be taking the exam for the next two days. Rest well. I won¡¯t touch you. ¡°Really?¡± mu Mian was so happy that she almost cried. Her attitude made second young master Tang unhappy. He was very unhappy. She didn¡¯t like to have sex with him like a normal married couple. ¡°Really,¡± he said, squinting at her. He decided to ignore her for a while until she begged him to do it. ¡°Okay, okay, thank you for understanding,¡± mu Mian was overjoyed. After that, he began to read his book again. On June 29th, mu Mian went to sea drama to take the exam for the directing course. There were two types of exams for the course, one was a written test and the other was an interview. Tang Ji ¡®an was worried and insisted on sending her to school. She didn¡¯t know that Tang Ji ¡®an had a meal with her principal, so she agreed to let him send her. When they arrived at the school, mu Mian got out of the car. Tang Ji ¡®an gave her a few instructions and told her to face them with ease. Mu Mian responded to each of them and turned to enter the examination hall.. Chapter 1661 - 1674-you can advance Chapter 1661: Chapter 1674-you can advance Trantor: 549690339 Not far away, a boy witnessed everything and recognized Deputy Director Tang and mu Mian from the third Department of Law and Administration. He raised his eyebrows when he saw Deputy Director Tang¡¯s car driving towards the administration building. The boy¡¯s name was Liu Xin, and he was also preparing to take the postgraduate course in directing. He watched as vice-director Tang¡¯s car slowly stopped in front of the administration building. From afar, he saw that the principal seemed to be weing him personally at the door. He couldn¡¯t help but snort. He got in through connections. He entered the exam hall and saw mu Mian preparing her stationery. He couldn¡¯t help but scoff in disdain. He looked down on these people who got in through connections. Soon, the bell rang, and the test papers were handed out. Mu Mian was well-prepared and began to answer the questions seriously. In the principal¡¯s office, principal su took out his precious Da Hong Pao and made tea for Tang Ji ¡®an. Then, he said carefully, ¡± ¡°Deputy Director Tang, you¡¯re here for mu Mian¡¯s exam, right? Don¡¯t worry, mu Mian will definitely pass the postgraduate program in the directing major.¡± ¡°I believe in her ability.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at him coldly. Principal su waved his hand, ¡°I¡¯ve already made arrangements, even if it¡¯s Yingluo.¡± Before he could finish, he saw Vice President Tang¡¯s face darken slightly. Principal su quickly stopped him. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯m very confident in mu Mian¡¯s abilities.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said in a cold voice, ¡± she¡¯s well prepared. Even if she doesn¡¯t use her connections, she can pass the test with her own strength. So, principal su, you don¡¯t have to do this behind her back. You don¡¯t have to be caught. I l Stop the topic and say that she got in through improper rtions.¡± Principal SU¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he quickly said, ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you¡¯re right.¡± In the exam hall, mu Mian took two written exams for professional courses in a row. In the end, she put away her pen in satisfaction. Very good, her recent efforts did not go to waste. She passed with a score of 60. She estimated that she could at least score around 80 points. In terms of written exams, she could definitely advance. The next thing to do was to wait for the interview in the afternoon. When the bell rang, the teacher collected all the test papers. Mu Mian tidied up the table and was about to leave the ssroom when she saw a boy of medium height blocking her way. The boy looked at her arrogantly, his expression somewhat contemptuous. people like you are really a disgrace to the education World. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Mu Mian frowned as she looked at the boy. Liu Xin¡¯s expression became even more arrogant, ¡°the directing course isn¡¯t a course for girls. Look around the world, where are the most famous directors, artists, musicians, and conductors, there are no women?¡± Women can¡¯t be the best. Women don¡¯t have a big world view, and their vision can¡¯t bepared to men¡¯s. All these objective factors lead to women being unable to be an Outstanding Director.¡± Mu Mian chuckled, ¡°is this your so-called Grand structure and world view?¡± Underestimating women? I¡¯ve learned a lot and gained some knowledge.¡± Mu Mian narrowed her eyes and sized the boy up. I¡¯m not sure if I can seed, but a narrow-minded man like you, who has the idea that men are superior to women, will obviously be even more difficult to seed. The man was even more furious from embarrassment. Just as she was about to re up, she saw a tall man walk in from the door of the ssroom. How could Tang Ji ¡®an, a wife-protecting maniac, let others have the chance to bully his wife? Chapter 1662 - 1662: Be mentally prepared Chapter 1662: Be mentally prepared Trantor: 549690339 There were still a few candidates left in the ssroom. He immediately grabbed. He grabbed mu Mian¡¯s hand. These preparatory directors were all people who thought highly of themselves. When they saw that mu Mian not only broke the rules to take the directing major exam, but also held hands with a man in public, they felt that she was simply too shameless. It was an insult to the directing industry. Liu Xin was even more disdainful of mu Mian. Tang Ji ¡®an looked at the man in front of him coldly and said, ¡± there¡¯s no rule that says a girl can¡¯t be a director. From my perspective as an outsider, her style and her world are at a height that you can¡¯t reach. You¡¯re obviously embarrassing yourself by being so narrow-minded. The boy was unconvinced and wanted to argue a little more, but the principal rushed over and scolded in a low voice, ¡± ¡°If you want to die, don¡¯t drag the school down with you. Do you know who the other party is?¡± Strictly speaking, the principal was really a pig-like teammate. Mu Mian and Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t mention anything about her identity. They were just discussing the matter as it was. Tang Ji¡¯ an didn¡¯t want others to think that mu Mian was a viin who relied on her husband to suppress others. However, the principal had dragged them down with just a few words. Second young master Tang¡¯s face turned ashen. Liu Xin gritted his teeth and no longer spoke. The principal turned around and smiled at Tang Ji ¡®an. Vice President Tang, I¡¯m sorry to have embarrassed you. The students in our school are a little arrogant and don¡¯t know how to conduct themselves. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. ¡°Arrogant?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an raised his chin. Then, he looked at Liu Xin with a meaningful gaze, before pulling mu Mian¡¯s hand and walking out of the ssroom. The principal and the staff hurriedly followed. the world is getting worse by the day. In this society, power is everywhere. How can people like us who have no backgroundpete with people who have strong backing? just watch, mu Mian will definitely get in, ¡± Liu Xin said in a strange tone. ¡°I think so too, ¡± the boys chimed in. Outside the exam hall, Tang Ji ¡®an pulled mu Mian¡¯s hand and was about to get into the car with an ashen face. Principal su carefully said from behind, ¡± ¡°Vice President Tang, that student doesn¡¯t know any better. Please don¡¯t ruin your impression of our school because of one or two students.¡± ¡°Your school¡¯s education in terms of character and conduct still needs to be strengthened,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said expressionlessly. After he finished speaking, he pulled mu Mian into the car. The principal was so angry that he gritted his teeth. Why were there always some people who dragged him down and affected his school¡¯s image in Vice President Tang¡¯s heart? Principal su called Liu Xin to the principal¡¯s office and lectured him. Liu Xin had the demeanor of a hero during the Revolution, and his face was full of righteousness, indicating that he would never surrender to the powerful. The principal had no choice but to give him a few more warnings and let him In the car, mu Mian turned to look at the cold-looking man beside her and whispered, ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t even put that kind of person in my eyes, you don¡¯t have to be too concerned.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nodded. you have to know that in this world, there are men who are narrow-minded and broad-minded. Don¡¯t take those words that look down on women to heart. Your future path is broader than his, understand? ¡± ¡°I understand,¡± mu Mian nodded her head solemnly. Tang Ji ¡®an patted her head. if you get in, people might say that you got in because of connections. You have to be mentally prepared. ¡°I¡¯ll use my work to seal the Shorty¡¯s mouth.¡± The interview in the afternoon went very smoothly. Mu Mian had been in the entertainment industry for a few years and had a lot of practical experience. Theirpany¡¯s director su was a famous director who had won the Hundred Flowers Award. She could benefit a lot from a casual chat.. Chapter 1663 - 1663: Don’t be unreasonable! Chapter 1663: Don¡¯t be unreasonable! Trantor: 549690339 Therefore, the teachers all nodded in agreement with her answer, indicating that she was a professional. After half an hour of interviews, mu Mian stood up and shook hands with the two main examiners. As he walked out of the door, the next interviewee was Liu Xin. Mu Mian lifted her chin slightly and walked past Liu Xin. Liu Xin also entered the ssroom with a look of disdain. She had been listening outside for a while, and it was obvious that the head Examiner wasn¡¯t very satisfied with Liu Xin, but she couldn¡¯t tell if it was the principal who had put some pressure on him. On this point, the head Examiner had really wronged him. The two main conditions for admission to the ocean drama directing course were-true love of film creation, emphasizing the two words ¡®real¡¯ and ¡®creation¡¯. Second, it required arge amount of umted knowledge and good artistic intuition. Third, he must have the knowledge of film technology and art, as well as the potential for film creation. ¡°Fourth, they must have the ability to work as a team, have leadership skills, and havemunication skills. After the head Examiner¡¯s interview, he found that Liu Xin wascking in these points, so he gave him a low score. However, Liu Xin felt that mu Mian was trying to suppress her and immediately caused a scene at the examination venue. Mu Mian gently shook her head. This kind of person actually dared to stand on the moral high ground and criticize her. It was really ridiculous. Mu Mian quietly walked out of the examination hall. She knew that she wouldn¡¯t have any problems with her cultural studies and interviews. Next would be her graduation ceremony and the long summer vacation. A beautiful life was beckoning to her. She didn¡¯t want to care about some insignificant people. After she left the teaching building, her man was waiting for her under the verdant Chinese parasol tree in a white shirt. She looked around and saw no one. She hurried over and took his hand. The corners of Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s mouth rose, and he was pulled into the car by her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pay attention to the impact?¡± we¡¯re already married. There¡¯s nothing to take note of. Also, it¡¯s too tiring to pay attention to other people¡¯s thoughts all day. We have to live more independently. ¡°You¡¯ve finally opened your aperture.¡± In the examination hall, Liu Xin was still making a scene. He pointed at the two head examiners and shouted, ¡°You guys gave me a low score because of Deputy Director Tang¡¯s suppression policy, isn¡¯t that right?¡± The two main examiners didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. This boy didn¡¯t have an outstanding ability to appreciate art, didn¡¯t have the ability to work as a team, and didn¡¯t really love film creation. He didn¡¯t have any self-awareness at all and actually thought that having a low score was just being suppressed by others. It really made people speechless. ¡°This student, don¡¯t be unreasonable!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t give me a reasonable score, I¡¯ll report this to the principal.¡± Liu Xin didn¡¯t give up. The two head examiners were really annoyed by him, so in order to keep things at peace, they raised his score slightly and said impatiently, ¡± ¡°Can we go out now? There are still other candidates behind.¡¯ The head Examiner¡¯s move was truly unwise. They wanted to keep the peace, but Liu Xin felt that he was indeed talented, and that he was just being suppressed. Suppressed by who? Who else could it be other than mu Mian? He was filled with righteous indignation and left the examination hall with his head held high, like a triumphant rooster. Even his eyes were shining with pride. The final results of the exam would be out in about half a month. In this half a month, mu Mian, as a newly-wedded wife, had nothing to do every day. Mu Mian put aside her drama production for the time being. She used the money she had on hand to invest in real estate and securities. She took song ran and Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s opinions into consideration and finally invested in two real estates and some Bank Securities.. Chapter 1664 - 1664: The feeling of being clumsy Chapter 1664 - 1664: The feeling of being clumsy Trantor: 549690339 The price of the house that she had bought previously had already risen sharply. If she sold it, she could double the price. She felt that she could put it aside for a while. She was different from people like Liu Xin. She learned humbly from the people around her, from song ran¡¯s investment experience, from director SU¡¯s directing experience, and also from Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s long-term vision. On the other hand. DeoDle like Liu Xin thought highlv of themselves and belittled women in order to elevate themselves. In reality, they were the ones who were strong on the outside but weak on the inside. Other than investing, mu Mian also learned how to cook from aunt Lin. She wanted to give Auntie Lin more time off so that she could make a wonderful dinner for the man she loved. When she really started learning, she realized that cooking was harder than acting, and it was harder than investing.
Because it was summer, she was wearing a sleeveless dress. After cooking dinner, her arm was scalded by oil and had many red spots. Aunt Lin¡¯s heart ached. Mianmian, if you can¡¯t do it, then forget it. What do you think? ¡± Ji ¡®an¡¯s heart would ache if he saw this.¡± Mu Mian didn¡¯t mind. it¡¯s just that we¡¯ve grown familiar with each other once. Ji ¡®an can cook for me. Why can¡¯t I cook for Jit an? ¡® Auntie Lin was pleased. Ji ¡®an had found a good wife. Not only was mu Mian beautiful, but she was also humble and hardworking. She was also low-key and polite. Compared to the daughter-inw of the boss¡¯s family, she was many times better. She was also much easier to get along with than the daughters-inw of Ji ¡®an¡¯s two uncles. Ji¡¯ an was blessed. In the evening, vice-director Tang returned home. He smelled the fragrance of the food and saw the back of the person who was still busy in the kitchen. He suddenly felt a sense of belonging. This sense of belonging was something he had yearned for the most in his life, but had not been able to get for many years. He stood at the kitchen door and leaned against the door frame, watching her back. She was a little clumsy as she cracked two eggs, beat them evenly, and then poured them into the pot. Egg flower intionll It was swollen. She panicked and quickly pressed it down with a spoon to prevent it from overflowing. He chuckled. Mu Mian heard his voice and turned around.¡±You¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Did you cook dinner tonight?¡± he asked. She was still flustered. yes, aunt Lin taught me. Thest dish was tomato egg soup. I thought I could handle it myself, so she went home. He was still leaning against the door frame, and for the first time, he felt that this kitchen was warm. It was six O ¡®clock in July, and the sun was still shining brightly outside. The greenery outside the kitchen window was overflowing. She was wearing an apron and her hair was tied into a ponytail. Two strands of hair fell down and covered the side of her face. He could see that her forehead was big.ll She was sweating profusely, and her face was red. She was bing more and more beautiful, beautiful and full of energy. His heart couldn¡¯t help but be excited. The affectation in the first few decades of his life seemed to have be a disease-free Gu.ll Groan. That¡¯s right, life is so beautiful. You haven¡¯t met the flowers of your life yet, so you shouldn¡¯t be dispirited so early. She hurriedly poured the soup into a big bowl with blue edges and a white base. The hot soup sshed on her face. She screamed and he quickly walked over. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Mu Mian held a spoon in her hand and said indifferently, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine,¡± Only then did he see that there were many red spots on her bare arms. It was obvious that they were left behind because of this dinner. He took her hand and walked out of the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡± He pressed her down on the sofa, then turned to the cab and took out a first aid kit. He rummaged through it and found a Yunnan Baiyao, then returned to her side. Chapter 1665 - 1665: Falling asleep with her in his arms Chapter 1665 - 1665: Falling asleep with her in his arms Trantor: 549690339 He fetched another basin of water and gently wiped her arms and cheeks with a towel. Then, he took the ointment and squeezed out a little to apply on the red and swollen area. He said tenderly, ¡± you should leave cooking to aunt Lin. There are people who specialize in different fields. Your hands will be used for filming in the future. Mu Mian smiled. I want to be a perfect woman. I¡¯m good in both the kitchen and the hall. Can I? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an gently knocked her forehead. don¡¯t be too greedy. You can be a director and cook at the same time. Aren¡¯t you stealing other people¡¯s jobs? ¡± Mu Mian reached out and touched her forehead. then, do you want to try my dinner? I¡¯ve put in a lot of effort. How could Tang Ji ¡®an let her down?
On the table, there were four dishes and one soup: grilled pomfrets, asparagus shrimp, boiled cabbage, sushi with apricot abalone mushrooms, and a bowl of tomato egg soup. First of all, in terms of appearance, Tang Ji ¡®an gave a high degree of affirmation. there are meat and vegetables in a reasonablebination. Four dishes and one soup. It¡¯s a well-off standard. Not bad. ¡°Take a bite, hurry up and take a bite,¡± mu Mian said happily. Tang Ji ¡®an picked up a piece of grilled pomfrets. The fish was fresh and tender, and naturally, with aunt Lin¡¯s help, the taste was definitely not bad. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. The student has surpassed the master. Aunt Lin is a good master.¡± Hmph! mu Mian snorted. that also depends on the disciple¡¯s ability to understand. You only praised aunt Lin, why didn¡¯t you praise me? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an was afraid that if heplimented her too much, she would be too excited. He still felt that women needed to be pampered. It was okay to cook asionally when she was interested, but he would feel bad if he asked her to cook often. ¡°Hmm, it tastes good.¡± Although the praise was a little stingy, mu Mian was still very happy. After dinner, the sun hadpletely sunk below the horizon, and the house was covered in ayer of dusky yellow. Tang Ji ¡®an washed the dishes and then pulled her upstairs. ¡°Go into the bedroom first, I still have work to do.¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t work until toote,¡± mu Mian replied softly. ¡°I know.¡± In the middle of summer, she was half-lying on the bamboo chair by the window. The heat was unbearable, and the floor fan was blowing. She was reading a novel in her hand. After a while, it started to rain outside the window. The rain was very heavy, washing away the summer heat. The room finally felt some cool wind. It was still raining heavily outside after mu Mian took a shower. She looked at the clock on the wall. It was already nine O ¡®clock in the evening, but Tang Ji¡¯ an still didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of going back to his room. Ever since she had expressed her resistance before, he had been behaving like a gentleman and had not touched her again. She pushed the door open. Under the light, he was working seriously. The heavy rain behind him was like a waterfall, making the study room seem even quieter. She held the teacup and slowly approached him. Then, she leaned on the table beside him and put the teacup aside. She whispered, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an was wearing gold-rimmed sses and remained unmoved. yes, there are a lot of things to do. Chengnan is undergoing a reform recently and some factories are going to be built. In addition, there are various universities that need funds for experimental projects from the three departments. There are a lot of review materials to look at. The man looked very serious in his work. He wore gold-rimmed sses, and his abstinence aura was even stronger. She coughed lightly. work can never be finished. Your health is more important. You have to strike a bnce between work and rest. The man still did not even look at her, and he was seriously looking at the pile of documents beside him. After taking a shower, they returned to their room. It was still raining outside the window, and he hugged her to sleep. In the middle of the night, he felt that the person beside him was a little hot. He felt that something was wrong and reached out to touch her forehead. It was hot.. Chapter 1666 - 1666: The wedding dress I designed for your sister-in-law Chapter 1666: The wedding dress I designed for your sister-inw Trantor: 549690339 He called out to her softly, ¡°Mianmian, darling.¡± Mu Mian opened her eyes tiredly, and Tang Ji ¡®an said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re running a fever,¡± Mu Mian was too embarrassed to say that she had a fever because she was too hot, so she had to face the fan for a long time after her shower. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine after I take some medicine,¡± she said softly. Tang Ji ¡®an was worried, so he asked his family doctor toe over and take a look at mu Mian overnight. He prescribed some medicine for her fever and asked Tang Ji¡¯ an to wipe her forehead and limbs with a cold towel. If her temperature didn¡¯t drop by morning, he would bring some medicine and give her an IV. After the family doctor left, Tang Ji ¡®an poured a ss of hot water and fed her a few tablets of medicine to reduce her fever. Seeing that she was so weak, his heart ached. In short, his hard-to-get tactic was effective. It was just that he seemed to have let her go for too long and it made her unable to control herself. He could not y this trick again in the future. She suffered, and he did not feel good either. They should just live a normal married life. Two dayster, the enrollment list for the Graduate ss of Haixi¡¯s directing course was finally announced. Mu Mian received a notice that she was epted into the directing course as she had ced first in both the cultural exam and the interview. When she heard the news, she was so happy that she almost jumped up. Finally, her efforts were not in vain. Finally, she could make those men who thought highly of themselves shut up. Was it like this? The man who thought highly of himself, on behalf of Liu Xin, saw the admission Notice. Although he was also recruited, he was obviously rankedst. He looked at the ranking again. Mu Mian was in first ce. He was instantly flustered. In a depressed manner, he spread the news to the school, saying that the school only gave mu Mian first ce because they were afraid of her husband, the Deputy Director of the three departments. Once such a rumor spread, it would be very difficult to clear it up. As the saying goes, one mouth to start a rumor, one¡¯s legs would break to refute it. Mu Mian didn¡¯t know that after a summer break, what awaited her was even more exaggerated rumors. The most hateful thing about this kind of gossip was that it did not constitute a crime. He would just talk about you behind your back and nder you. In addition, he was somewhat talented and would even publish a few influential small words in newspapers and magazines. You could not make a mountain out of a molehill to do anything to him. In the director¡¯s office of the second Research Institute, Gu jinghang was writing and drawing in his notebook. He had found an assistant in the Research Institute who had a Foundation in drawing and had a quick study. At this moment, the first draft was done. He looked at the pencil lines on the notebook and was quite satisfied. However, he still needed to listen to other people¡¯s opinions, so he called du Dapeng and Fang Guohua. These two were also rough men. Fang Guohua held the notebook in his hand, and du Dapeng leaned over to read it carefully. He was even more serious than he was in primary school. Gu jinghang sat on the chair calmly and coughed lightly. I¡¯m designing a wedding gown for your sister-inw. Please give me your opinions, but you¡¯re not allowed to leak it out. Guohua raised his hand. boss, don¡¯t worry. This is a top-tier scientific research secret. We¡¯ll guard it with all our might. ¡°Alright, you two take a good look. How¡¯s my design?¡± This really made things difficult for the two rough men. How could they even talk about the design of this little dress? Wasn¡¯t it the same? However, since their boss was giving them suggestions, they had to give a proper exnation. The two of them pretended to watch for a while. Guohua nodded his head repeatedly as if he was very good at it. ¡°I think it¡¯s not bad. The main thing is that our sister-inw looks good in anything..¡± Chapter 1667 - 1667: What did this girl do to you? Chapter 1667: What did this girl do to you? Trantor: 549690339 Du Dapeng also said, ¡± I also think it looks good. What¡¯s important is your kind intentions, boss. You personally designed the wedding dress. It¡¯s amazing. If sister-inw knows about it, she will definitely be touched to death. Gu jinghang nced at them and said, ¡± right? you all think it¡¯s good. I¡¯m relieved then. I¡¯ll go to the shop to get some cloth and find a tailor tomorrow. I¡¯ll make this wedding dress for your sister-inw as soon as possible. Guohua and Dapeng du apuded. boss, you¡¯re really an all-rounder. You can do scientific research and make clothes. You¡¯re amazing. Gu jinghang was praised by his two subordinates. He felt that his ran would definitely like the finished product. After all, he had seen Tanz Ji ¡®an¡¯s manuscriDt and felt that there wasn¡¯t much difference between the two. It was just that he didn¡¯t like designs that were too tight. He liked a loose and straighter dress. Yes, his design was more humane. He put the notebook into his pocket and prepared to go home, satisfied. Ding Ling Ling- The phone on the table rang, and the Secretary picked up the phone. He picked up the phone, and the person on the other end introduced himself as the old leader of the three institutes of Science in the Capital, Shen Boyong. Gu jinghang was a little surprised. Hello, old leader. May I ask why you¡¯re calling? is there something wrong? ¡± Shen Boyong¡¯s voice was loud and clear. it¡¯s like this. My eldest son will be going to Haicheng for an inspection for half a month. He will be bringing his wife and son along. The higher- ups have arranged for him to stay at the second Bureau. I hope that you can take care of him. ¡°Of course,¡± Gu jinghang quickly replied. The two of them chatted for a while more before hanging up. Gu jinghang carried the wedding dress and walked towards the living quarters. When he went upstairs, niannian ran to his legs and called him ¡®daddy¡¯ as soon as the door opened. Gu jinghang carried her up and looked up to see song ran standing in the living room with her hands on her hips. He said coldly to the little girl in his arms, ¡± ¡°Provoking youll Is mommy angry?¡± When he looked again, song ran¡¯s whole body was wet.ll He hurriedly put the little girl down and walked towards his wife. ¡°What did this girl do to you?¡± Song ran looked at Gu jinghang pitifully. I wanted to help her shower, but she refused to. She stepped on the stic basin and spilled all the water on me. Gu jinghang looked at niannian sternly and said, ¡± I¡¯ll go in and help you.ll I¡¯ll change my clothes. When Ie outter, you¡¯ll either take a bath or let me fart you.ll Choose your own stocks.¡± In the room, song ran changed into a dry dress and mumbled, ¡± too many people pamper this girl. She¡¯s been a little out of control recently. Ever since she came back from godmother¡¯s ce, she¡¯s been acting like a spoiled brat. Godmother must have spoiled her too much. Gu jinghang helped her unzip the back of her dress and said softly, ¡± ¡°In the future, don¡¯t send him to the chief¡¯s house so often. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to suffer more.¡± Song ran was helpless. but Godma likes this girl. She wants her to stay there for a few days every few days. Gu jinghang then helped her to tie her belt. Mrs. Fu¡¯s daughter. Have you acknowledged her? ¡± I think so, but their rtionship doesn¡¯t seem to be that deep. Zhou Wan is also in the Academy of Sciences now, so she¡¯s busy and doesn¡¯t have much free time. Godmother is so bored that she can only seekfort from our niannian. ¡°I know.¡± When the two of them went out, they saw that niannian had already consciously moved the small folding stool and was facing the wall to reflect on her mistakes. Song ran was relieved that there was someone who could control her. This little girl was quite afraid of her father. After all, her father had always been strict, and her mother would always be the first in her father¡¯s eyes.. Chapter 1668 - 1681-proud, arms on the waist for a while Chapter 1668: Chapter 1681-proud, arms on the waist for a while Trantor: 549690339 Yes, smug. Put your hands on your hips for a while. Gu Jingxing walked over and looked down at the little girl. ¡°If you dare to make mommy angry again in the future, Yingluo¡± Niannian raised her head to look at her father, her big eyes full of tears.¡±Father, I won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡± Song ran almost pped her hands. ¡®That¡¯s amazing. My daughter has an acting personality too. She¡¯s amazing. I wonder what kind of talent she¡¯ll be when she grows up.¡¯ What kind of man would be able to control someone like her? She was really worried about her daughter¡¯s future marriage. Gu jinghang stretched out his hand and said sternly, ¡± sit here properly. Sit here until dinner. Reflect on your actions. Song ran¡¯s heart ached when she saw the little one sitting in the corner. She said softly, ¡± it¡¯s just a token of appreciation. Don¡¯t give the child any psychological trauma. Gu jinghang narrowed his eyes at her. it¡¯s because you have no principles. That¡¯s why she¡¯s not afraid of you. Song ran felt wronged. it¡¯s because I have you to back me up. It doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s not afraid of me. At least she¡¯ll be afraid of me symbolically on your ount. Director Gu shook his head helplessly. you, Yingluo, just let her sit. This girl is very cunning. She won¡¯t easily have any psychological trauma. During dinner, Gu jinghang did not call niannian over. The girl walked to the table with her stool and looked at the people at the table pitifully. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°Do you know where you went wrong?¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have made mommy angry. I¡¯ll be good and listen to you in the future.¡± The little girl nodded her head vigorously. The main reason was that this girl was too pretty and cute. She was so obedient that song ran would not be angry. She quickly touched her head and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat.¡± Gu jinghang nced at her. don¡¯t let mommy bathe you in the future. You can bathe yourself. Niannian held a special pair of chopsticks and a stic bowl, and her face fell. ¡°But I¡¯m only three years old. Three-year-old children are all bathed by their parents.¡± Gu jinghang said coldly, ¡°it¡¯s different in our family. You¡¯ll be like your brother in the future. You¡¯ll bathe and wear your own clothes. Song ran turned around and looked at the person beside her. Her eyes seemed to be saying, ¡®isn¡¯t this too hard on the child?¡¯. However, director Gu was unmoved. He had the ability to be independent. He had to start from a young age. Two dayster, Shen Zhaoshan, the eldest son of the old leader of the capital, Shen Boyong, brought Shen Tai and his son, Shen hanzhi, who was six years old, to the second Institute. Shen Zhaoshan¡¯s youngest brother, Shen Zhaozheng, was also with them. He was the old leader¡¯s youngest son, Shen Zhaozheng, who was twelve years old. The old leader had instructed him, the elder brother, to bring his younger brother out to see the world, so he brought his younger brother to the second Institute. Gu jinghang and his entire family warmly weed the Shen family. Shen Zhaoshan was the Deputy Director of the capital¡¯s Academy of Sciences. He was not as good as Gu jinghang, so he naturally respected Gu jinghang. A group of people went to his house. Now, Gu jinghang¡¯s family had an independent courtyard house in the living area. Their family, Yin Hua, and du Dapeng all lived in the courtyard house. Even so, there were still many empty rooms, enough for the Shen family to live in. Shen Tai, Zhou Yue ru smiled and picked up niannian, ¡± oh my, niannian has grown up. Thest time I saw her, she was still a little girl who didn¡¯t know how to walk. Nian Nian looked at Zhou Yueru with a smile and obediently called her ¡°Auntie.¡± The more Zhou Yueru looked, the more satisfied she was. thest time we came to the second Institute, niannian even asked our hanzhi for peach shortbread. Hanzhi was originally a food protector, but when he saw niannian, he actually gave her an entire bag of peach shortbread. It¡¯s rare to have a little sister he likes.. Chapter 1669 - 1669: Boundless future Chapter 1669: Boundless future Trantor: 549690339 After she said that, song ran suddenly remembered. ¡°It¡¯s the peach cake that Han Zhi gave me. Ah, I¡¯m really embarrassed. This girl¡¯s mouth is really too greedy. How can other people¡¯s children not even know how to walk and already know how to say such a long string of words? this girl¡¯s potential has really been stimted.¡± The six-year-old Shen hanzhi nced at niannian and then at his mother. ¡°Because my sister is too cute.¡± The twelve-year-old Shen Zhaozheng nced at Gu Nian expressionlessly. He thought to himself,¡¯she¡¯s just a Greedy Girl. I can¡¯t see how she¡¯s cute.¡¯ The group of people entered the courtyard house, and the Auntie was preparing dinner in the courtyard. Zhou Yueru put down niannian and patted Shen hanzhi¡¯s head. ¡°Go and y with your younger brother and sister.¡± The three children ran around in the courtyard, making it very lively. Song ran held Zhou Yueru¡¯s hand and smiled. your family¡¯s name is hanzhi, and mine is Yanzhi. We¡¯re really fated. Zhou Yueru smiled and looked at her, ¡°why don¡¯t we arrange a marriage between niannian and hanzhi?¡± I really like your niannian.¡± Their families were well-matched in terms of social status. There were big leaders and elders above them. Shen Zhaoshan and Gu jinghang were in simr positions. The key thing was that song ran and Gu jinghang were both so good-looking. Niannian was only three years old, but she could already tell that she was not ordinary. And his family¡¯s hanzhi was also outstanding in appearance. It was a perfect match between a man and a woman. Shen Zhaozheng nced at his sister-inw, then at the little girl running around the yard. He shook his head. Song ran¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she smiled. sure, I think it¡¯s pretty good. These two children are fated and can y together. It¡¯s decided then. Hence, the two children were betrothed to each other. The two men didn¡¯t care about anything else and were talking about technology strategic deployment. ¡°Have you seen my brother?¡± Shen Zhaoshan asked softly. Gu jinghang nced at the teenager in the white shirt. He was only twelve years old but he was already a little over 1.7 meters tall. He looked like a teenager who had just grown up. ¡°Yes, I saw it. Why?¡± my 12-year-old younger brother should be the most talented in scientific research among us. Gu jinghang nced at the young man again. The young man was very quiet and had a sense of maturity that did not match his age. ¡°Is that so?¡± He¡¯s only twelve years old, what talent is there to talk about? ¡°Does director Gu not believe me? In the first half of this year, in March, my second brother brought him onto a fighter jet. Unfortunately, the dial of the jet jet didn¡¯t work, and the jet was about to crash. My second brother, who had been a pilot for six years, panicked at that time, but my youngest was unusually calm. He even instructed his second brother to check for electromaic interference. Only then did his second brother calm down and sessfully forced the jet tond, and the two of them escaped disaster.¡± Gu jinghang was a little surprised that a twelve-year-old child could be so calm and rational at that time. He was indeed a rare talent in the field of Aircraft Research. ¡°Indeed, he does have some talent.¡± Shen Zhaoshan nodded. that¡¯s why my father took him with him wherever he went. He asked him to go to all the directors. I suspect that he will be a director after he graduates from college. ¡°Yes, he has a bright future.¡± The young man with a bright future stood under the tree, avoiding the direct sunlight. Niannian, who was running like crazy, suddenly hit his leg. Bang, niannian fell on her back.. Chapter 1670 - 1670: High EQ Chapter 1670: High EQ Trantor: 549690339 wuwuwuwuwu. no matter how smart she was, niannian was only a three-year-old child. With a sudden fall, she would also cry out in pain. When Zhou Yueru saw that, she was so nervous that she wanted to run over. Song ran pulled her back. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Let her get up on her own.¡± Niannian was lying on the ground, crying, but the boy in front of her had no intention of pulling her or coaxing her. She was even more unreasonable. Other than her father, no one else in the world dared to treat her like this. Niannian was also a spoiled youngdy, and she absolutely couldn¡¯t ept someone treating her so coldly. Hanzhi and Yanzhi were standing far away. Yanzhi wanted to pull his sister, but hanzhi stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t mess with my uncle.¡± Shen Zhaozheng looked at the little girl who was rolling around on the ground. He squatted down and said coldly, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who bumped into my leg, and you¡¯re still making a scene like this. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± This time, niannian was really scared to tears. This brother was really like her father, so fierce. She was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to make a scene. She quickly got up in a sorry state and stared at the young man in front of her while sobbing. ¡°Be good,¡± the teenager said coldly. Niannian was so scared that she turned around and ran. She buried herself in her mother¡¯s arms and cried. She was really afraid of Shen Zhaozheng. ¡°Big brother is bad.¡± Song ran consoled her, ¡± that¡¯s not my brother. You have to call him little uncle like brother hanzhi. He¡¯s an elder. Don¡¯t provoke him, okay? ¡± Niannian looked back at the gloomy little uncle with lingering fear and sniffled, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll remember it.¡± When Gu Nian was young, he had a deep-rooted belief that Shen Zhaozheng was not someone to be trifled with. In the future, when he saw Shen Zhaozheng, he would avoid him. Zhou Yueru beckoned for Shen hanzhi. take your little brother and little sister out to y. Don¡¯t go too far. Shen hanzhi then pulled niannian and Yanzhi out of the courtyard. Shen Zhaozheng was still standing under the banyan tree with an indifferent look on his face, as if everything that had just happened had nothing to do with him. Shen Zhaoshan whispered to Gu jinghang. he¡¯s always this cold and indifferent. Don¡¯t take it to heart. Gu jinghang smiled. she¡¯s a good person. It¡¯s normal for people in scientific research to be serious. Outside the courtyard, Shen hanzhi took niannian and Yanzhi to the small store in the courtyard. They bought a stick of Snow Cake each, and the three of them ate as they walked. He returned to his own courtyard. Niannian, the little imp, took her half-eaten Snow Cake and approached Shen Zhaozheng. She looked up at him and raised her Snow Cake high.¡±Little uncle, eat.¡¯ tsk, tsk. song ran clicked her tongue. this little girl is really good at buying people¡¯s hearts. Zhou Yueruplimented, ¡± he¡¯s so young, but he¡¯s so amazing. His EQis very high. He¡¯ll be suitable for the news department in the future. Song ran nced at Gu jinghang and whispered, ¡± ¡°Shush, her father and I ¡­I l Even Godfather is counting on her to enter the Research Institute.¡± ¡°Then what about your father? where¡¯s Senator Tang?¡± Zhou Yueru smiled. Song ran spread her hands. of course, I want both of them to be in politics. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me. It¡¯s up to them to choose whether they want to enter politics, business, or research.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite open-minded.¡± Shen Zhaozheng had watched him grow up.ll The little boy was still expressionless. ¡°I¡¯m not eating.¡± Niannian grabbed his pants and tried to get the snow Cake up. ¡°Little uncle will eat, you can eat.¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m not eating,¡± Shen Zhaozheng was a little annoyed. Niannian was a little scared, but she felt that to make someone happy, she had to share what she liked with her. She loved eating snow-white cakes, and she had already shared her favorite things with this little uncle. Little uncle should be happy.. Chapter 1671 - 1671: You’re destined to be alone if you continue like this Chapter 1671: You¡¯re destined to be alone if you continue like this Trantor: 549690339 Shen Zhaozheng reached out his hand and waved away the snow-white cake that was on his chest. With a bang, the snow Cake fell into the mud and was instantly stained with mud. Song ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This young man had a tough heart. There was actually someone that her cute little girl, niannian, could not handle. With a ¡®waa¡¯, niannian looked at the snow Cake on the ground and suddenly burst into tears. Song ran clenched her fists and wondered if it was time to go over and coax her. However, the six-year-old Shen hanzhi ran over and stuffed half a piece of snowball into niannian¡¯s hands. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, eat this.¡± Song ran heaved a sigh of relief and looked up at Shen Zhaozheng. She thought to herself, ¡± young man, you¡¯re destined to be alone if you continue like this. You won¡¯t be able to get a girl¡¯s love. Shen Zhaozheng looked at the little girl who was crying hysterically and wanted to pick up the snow Cake on the ground to wash it and return it to her. However, his nephew had beat him to it. Then, forget it. Niannian took the snow Cake, sniffled as she ate while wiping her tears, and then nced fearfully at the little uncle who was much taller than her. This time, her fear and dread of him could be said to have been branded into her bones and blood. Shen Zhaozheng was a terrifying person. She couldn¡¯t afford to offend him, so she had to avoid him. Shen Zhaoshan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He walked to the Banyan Tree and said sternly, ¡± ¡°Zhaozheng, you¡¯re an elder, how can you treat niannian like this? You have to apologize to her. Song ran quickly tried to smooth things over. it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. They¡¯re just kids. It¡¯s normal for kids to fight and y. Shen Zhaozheng did not say a word. He had no intention of apologizing or feeling guilty. Song ran had never seen such a cold child. She was only twelve years old. How could she be so cold? Shen Zhaoshan took his wrist and walked to niannian. He said coldly, ¡± apologize to niannian. You¡¯re already an adult, but you¡¯re still bullying a child. Don¡¯t you feel guilty? ¡± The situation was tense. Before Shen Zhaozheng could speak, niannian already said,l¡±lt doesn¡¯t matter,¡± she said in tears. Song ran sighed in her heart. Niannian was born with a high EQ. She knew how to resolve the awkwardness. She probably knew that Shen Zhaozheng would not apologize at all. So, she said that it was okay first and the matter would be over. Shen Zhaoshan felt embarrassed and kept apologizing to Gu jinghang and song ran. Song ran quickly said, ¡± it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s niannian¡¯s fault. I think uncle really doesn¡¯t like to eat snow cakes. He hade from afar and was a guest, so of course he had to say something nice. Shen Zhaoshan and Zhou Yueru felt extremely apologetic. Shen Zhaozheng, on the other hand, still looked like a cold teenager. He stood under the banyan tree until the sun hadpletely disappeared. He then found a big rock and sat on it. When Gu jinghang and Shen Zhaoshan entered the house, the children were ying happily outside the courtyard. Song ran whispered to Zhou Yueru,¡±that child, why does she look a little weak?¡± She wanted to say something but stopped. Zhou Yueru continued, ¡°You think he¡¯s a loner, don¡¯t you?¡± Song ran was a little embarrassed. It was not good to talk about others in private. ¡°My mother-inw had three sons, but she passed away when her youngest son was three years old. My father-inw never remarried, until he was almost fifty. He married an actress from an art troupe and had Zhao Zheng. My current mother-inw, who is also Zhaozheng¡¯s mother, is younger than me by three years. The old man had married Zhaozheng¡¯s mother and had no intention of having children. Perhaps it was fate that brought Zhaozheng to this world, and he still came to this world.. Chapter 1672 - 1672: A perfect couple Chapter 1672: A perfect couple Trantor: 549690339 After that, she had a daughter. The old master didn¡¯t like the three of them very much at first, but in the past two years, this child showed great talent, and the old master began to value this child. Perhaps he has been ignored in the past, and that¡¯s why he has such a personality.¡± Song ran¡¯s heart ached for the young man. Only people whocked love would pretend to be invulnerable. He must be a pitiful child. When dinner was ready, the three children who had been ying outside ran in with sweat all over their heads. Song ran beckoned niannian over and said gently, ¡± ¡°Go and ask little uncle to have dinner together.¡± Niannian shook her head like a rattle-drum, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m afraid of that little uncle.¡± little uncle isn¡¯t that scary, ¡± song ran said as she patted her head. &Nbsp; ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Niannian was very insistent. All children were like this. She would only get close to whoever was good to her. At this moment, she only clenched her fists tightly.¡± She held onto little brother hanzhi¡¯s hand and was reluctant to let go. Song ran had no choice but to run to the Banyan Tree and whispered, ¡± ¡°Zhaozheng, it¡¯s time for dinner,¡± Shen Zhaozheng had a Rubik¡¯s Cube in his hand. He had been ying with it in his own world. When he heard song ran calling him, he slowly raised his head and stood up without any expression. niannian liked you just now, ¡± song ran said gently. that¡¯s why she wanted you to eat the snow Cake. Can you be a little gentler to her in the future? ¡± Song ran actually hoped that the young man would not ignore the kindness of others. It would be good for his future growth. However, the young man was unmoved. The corners of his mouth were tight, and there was no emotion in his eyes. He only responded softly, ¡± ¡°I know.¡± Song ran felt helpless. This young man obviously did not take her words to heart. Sigh, it was someone else¡¯s child. It wasn¡¯t her ce to worry so much. Forget it. The group entered the central room and prepared to have dinner. Niannian was sitting in the children¡¯s chair. Shen Zhaozheng looked around and sat next to niannian. This was his way of expressing his goodwill, but niannian pouted and was about to cry. Song ran quickly waved her hands. don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t cry. Niannian still couldn¡¯t hold it in and cried out. Obviously, this little uncle had given her too big of a psychological shadow. Shen hanzhi stood up and pulled her child¡¯s chair. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ll switch seats with you.¡± Niannian looked at Shen hanzhi with tears in her eyes.¡±Alright,¡± he said. Thus, Shen hanzhi sat between niannian and Shen Zhaozheng. Song ran did not have to worry. Although hanzhi was only six years old, she was a very sensible child. She was really quite suitable for her niannian. One was steady and the other was mischievous. They were a perfect match. Shen Zhaozheng didn¡¯t say much, and dinner began. Shen hanzhi really knew how to take care of people, and it seemed like she really liked niannian. She kept putting food into her bowl, as if she wanted to feed her. Zhou Yueru was very satisfied with this. This betrothal was very suitable. After dinner, song ran arranged the rooms for the Shen family. The three of them shared a room, and Shen Zhaozheng slept in the room next to theirs. Song ran¡¯s room was opposite the courtyard. She washed up and went to the room next door to see the two children. Then, she returned to her room. Through the window, he saw the young man sitting on the stone tform under the tree. He didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. Song ran sat on the edge of the bed and looked at him.ll¡±That child looks a little lonely,¡± the man who was reading the book said in a low voice.. Chapter 1673 - 1673: 1686-they’re all cunning, not easy to deal with Chapter 1673 - 1673: 1686-they¡¯re all cunning, not easy to deal with Trantor: 549690339 he¡¯s serious and quiet. He¡¯s indeed suitable to enter the Research Institute. He¡¯ll have a great future. Song ran nodded gently. that¡¯s possible. However, a child like him might have great achievements in his work. But when ites to rtionships, his other half might be hurt by him. Gu jinghang nced at the young man under the tree outside the window and nodded. ¡°Indeed, this child doesn¡¯t seem to have any emotions and isn¡¯t someone who values rtionships. Why are you so worried? It¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t get together with our niannian.¡± Song ran nodded. yes, our niannian needs to find someone who¡¯s more generous and steady. Hanzhi is a good kid. He¡¯s already good at taking care of people at such a young age. He¡¯s very suitable for niannian. Gu jinghang reached out and grabbed her wrist. niannian is still so young. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too early for you to worry? ¡±
Song ran was pulled into his arms. She snorted and said, ¡± you only need to worry about giving birth. You don¡¯t need to worry about raising your child. The child will grow up very quickly. Gu jinghang reached out and turned on the light. that¡¯s at least ten yearster. Don¡¯t give me so much. I l Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± The young man sat on the stone tform under the tree for a while before returning to his room. Ever since niannian had given him snow cakes and was ruthlessly rejected by him, she no longer dared to get close to him. Whenever she bought colorful candies, fruit wrappers, or crispy noodle snacks from the convenience store, she would only share them with her brother and Shen hanzhi. Shen Zhaozheng didn¡¯t care about the three little kids at all. Every day, he would follow his brother to all the major research institutes like an adult. Shen Zhaoshan¡¯s inspection for half a month passed by quickly. Gu jinghang and song ran sent them all the way to the train station. Song ran grabbed¡± He held Zhou Yue ruts hand, ¡°from now on, you have to bring hanzhi here every summer vacation, understand?.¡± Zhou Yueruughed. don¡¯t worry. When the childes for summer break, I¡¯ll send him to your house and you¡¯ll help me look after him. Song ran smiled. I¡¯m not the one taking care of your child. It¡¯s hanzhi who¡¯s taking care of mine. Feel free to bring it over. I¡¯ll wee you with open arms. At the beginning of August, the weather was unusually hot. At 5:30 p.m., Mu Mian cooked green bean soup and put it in the refrigerator for a while. Then, she took it out and put it on the table, waiting for Tang Ji ¡®an toe back. Tang Ji ¡®an was still in the three departments of Law and Management. Many things were quite tricky in the development of Chengnan. They needed to have a good meeting to decide which manufacturers to bring in. Tang Ji ¡®an and director li discussed it for a while and then handed the matter over to Cheng Guohua. Cheng Guohua did not know what was going on, but he was happy to receive this task. What he didn¡¯t know was that the ratio of domestic enterprises to foreign enterprises was a big issue. The introduction of foreign enterprises would inevitably lead to some domestic enterprises failing to bid. The factory directors of domestic enterprises were all clever and difficult to deal with. Therefore, if Cheng Guohua were to handle these matters, he would definitely offend many people. However, the Department of State Administration forw and order had given a mandatory proportion of the import of foreign enterprises. This matter could only be solved by pushing someone out as a spendthrift. Therefore, the consequence of offending Deputy Tang was to be the department¡¯s cannon fodder. After handing this matter over to Cheng Guohua, Vice President Tang¡¯s mood finally improved a little. Director li was finally relieved. He only hoped that by actively suggesting director Cheng to deal with the investors, Deputy Director Tang¡¯s hostility toward him would be reduced. Deputy Director Tang came with a menacing momentum. If he really wanted to deal with him, the director, it would be a small matter.. Chapter 1674 - 1674: He deserved to fail! Chapter 1674 - 1674: He deserved to fail! Trantor: 549690339 Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t n to deal with director li for the time being. After all, he had just entered the three departments, and there had to be at least one person in charge to take charge of the overall situation. Well, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to be promoted to the director. At six O ¡®clock, the sun was still bright. He sat in the car. It was hot and stuffy in the car, and his back was wet after a while.ll A big piece. Sixth uncle stepped on the gas pedal. The car drove through the tree-lined path, bringing a cool breeze that made him feel a little cooler. When he returned to Si Nan mansion, his wife had already prepared dinner and cold green bean soup. He felt that the world was worth it.
from tomorrow onwards, I¡¯m going to try shooting a short film. I¡¯ll have to hand it in when school starts. It¡¯ll be considered summer homework, ¡± mu Mian said at the dinner table. Tang Ji ¡®an frowned. it¡¯s too hot. We¡¯ll start in a few days. Mu Mian waved her hand. time is tight. I have to hand in a good quality film. Then, I have to start shooting immediately. When the time came, the film would be shown in the school¡¯s auditorium. There would be no indication of which student acted in which film, and the top three would be selected. If she wanted those male students who looked down on her to shut up obediently, she would make sure that the film was of high quality. ¡°So, what¡¯s the theme?¡± the small shop¡¯s life is full of all kinds of changes.ll I haven¡¯t arranged for any actors to film the current situation of society. I¡¯ll go to the convenience store outside the nearby park to wait and shoot. There should be a lot of valuable scenes. ¡± The Tang family nodded. yes, good idea. Don¡¯t make it too fake. I support you. On the other side, Liu Xin¡¯s theme was ¡®mankind¡¯s sustainable development¡¯. After this idea was set, he was proud for a long time, as if the first ce was already in his pocket. He was just a college student, and his social experience and experience were shallow. Aftering up with such a big topic, he actually didn¡¯t know which direction to work in. He could only rely on his own shallow understanding to continue. Liu Xin indeed thought highly of himself, had high eyes, high vision, and was weak. This kind of person didn¡¯t know his own strength and still looked down on those who had real strength. He deserved to fail! Mu Mian took ten days to shoot this short film, and the post-editing took her a week. Finally, when everything was almost settled, school was about to start. She showed the film to thepany¡¯s director su. Director su praised her greatly and appreciated her idea. He felt that she had the potential to be a good director. Mu Mian¡¯s heart was finally at ease. Thus, she began to wait patiently for school to start and hand in the film. At the end of August, it was still very hot during the day, but in the evening, there was a rtive night breeze that blew into the side hall, dissipating the summer heat a little. Mu Qin arrived at Si Nan mansion. The phone in the house rang. It was a call from the security Office at the entrance of Si Nan mansion, asking if they could let mu Qin in. She said yes. About ten minutester, mu Qin arrived in front of her and Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s house. Mu Qin looked at the beautiful red and white bungalow, the fire of jealousy rising in her heart. Mu Mian was really lucky to live in such a nice house and have such a good man. If she didn¡¯te and show off, she would feel that it was hard to swallow the anger in her heart. Mu Mian walked to the courtyard and opened the metal door for her. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Sun mingkun and I have registered our marriage, so I¡¯m here to tell you the good news,¡± mu Qin said with a fake smile. Mu Mian nced at her. Oh, then congrattions.. When are we holding the banquet? ¡° Chapter 1675 - 1675: I’ll consider it again Chapter 1675 - 1675: I¡¯ll consider it again Trantor: 549690339 October, the Golden autumn of October. It¡¯s a good day, so I¡¯m here today to give you an invitation. After entering the mansion, mu Mian poured her a cup of Kumquat Lemon tea. okay. I¡¯ll bring Ji ¡®an and my parents to your wedding. Mu Qin looked around. This big house exuded a low-key luxury everywhere, and mu Mian¡¯s casual home clothes looked exquisitely made. ¡°Look at you, you don¡¯t even want to act anymore,¡± she said, her heart filled with sourness. Mu Mian chuckled in her heart, ¡®when I was filming in the past, did you guys think that the drama was too dramatic?ll Now that I¡¯m not acting anymore, what do you have to say?¡±
Anyway, she just didn¡¯t like her. No matter what, she would have something to say. Mu Qin waved her hand. you can¡¯t say that. A woman should have her own career. It¡¯s impossible to rely on menpletely. When men like you, they value your beauty and youth, but these external things will disappear with the passage of time. Your financial strength determines your status in the family. If you do this, you will be out of touch with society and eventually abandoned by men. This wasn¡¯t what mu Qin said to persuade mu Mian. This was what mu Qin wanted mu Mian to experience. She hoped that mu Mian would eventually be abandoned by Tang Ji ¡®an because she couldn¡¯t give birth. Mu Mian smiled. wait a moment. I¡¯ll get you something. She went up to the second floor and came down with an envelope. She handed ¡°What¡¯s this Qianqian?¡± mu Qin was surprised. Mu Mian smiled elegantly. it¡¯s an eptance letter for the directing graduate ss. I¡¯m not doing nothing. I¡¯m doing a lot of things. She didn¡¯t rely on a man. She had investments and studies. She didn¡¯t stop. Mu Qin¡¯s ¡®worry¡¯ wouldn¡¯te true. She was disappointed. Mu Qin looked at the eptance letter in surprise. She was a little annoyed. This girl actually became a graduate student. Then, wouldn¡¯t mu Mian be the one with the highest education in the MU family in the future? Although she was only a graduate student in the art school, a graduate student was still a ss higher than an undergraduate student. ¡°It¡¯s not good for a woman to have such a high educational background,¡± she said, changing her tune. ¡°Ji ¡®an is also very supportive of me bing a graduate student,¡± mu Mian smiled without changing her expression. Mu Qin clicked her tongue and said, ¡± men usually think like men. They don¡¯t want their other half to be equal to or surpass them in achievements. Really. I¡¯m speaking from the bottom of my heart. I think you should reconsider. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll think about it,¡± mu Mian smiled. No way! Only unconfident men would be afraid that their wife would surpass them. Tang Ji ¡®an would only be proud of her and would only encourage her to chase after her dreams. She was even more certain that she had found the right man. Mu Qin originally wanted to show off that she had finally married sessfully and was considered to have married to a high position. She didn¡¯t expect to be checkmated by mu Mian. She was really angry. She felt that mu Mian was trying to suppress her in every way. Obviously, she did not think that she was in the wrong. After chatting for a while, mu Mian did not have any intention of asking her to stay for dinner, so she left Si Nan mansion. When he went out, he saw Deputy Director Tanging out of the car. The man was tall and wore a white shirt. His aura was abstinent and clean. Standing under the setting sun, he was so handsome that people couldn¡¯t look away. A beautiful house and a handsome man. At that moment, she knew that mu Mian had the best.. Chapter 1676 - 1676: Always pay attention Chapter 1676 - 1676: Always pay attention Trantor: 549690339 Although she was lying to herself, everything she had was far worse than what mu Mian had. It was really far worse. As the saying goes,paring people with others will make one angry. Humans just couldn¡¯t bepared to others. There was always someone better, and there was always a higher mountain. Where was the end to thisparison? If mu Qin was content, she would have a good life. She was working in aw firm, and her husband was the director of the state government office. He was quite capable and good -looking.
It was a pity that a man¡¯s heart was not content, and she would never know how to write the word ¡®content¡¯. She was lost in the ocean current of material desires. She hoped to be the focus and center of life. No one could steal her limelight, or she would be in so much pain that she would wish she were dead. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her indifferently and entered the house without saying hello. Mu Qin quickly left. In the side hall, Tang Ji ¡®an walked to mu Mian¡¯s side and took her hand to the dining room. ¡°What is she doing here? I didn¡¯t make things difficult for you, did I?¡± Mu Mian wrapped her arm around the man¡¯s waist. she¡¯s married to sun mingkun. She¡¯s here to invite us to the wedding in October. ¡°Oh.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nodded. our wedding is just around the corner. I¡¯m really a little nervous. Have all the guests sent out their invitations? ¡± mu Mian said as she held her fingers. ¡°It¡¯s all been sent out.¡± Mu Mian pped her hands. oh my, I almost forgot. When we get married, am I going to wear a wedding dress or a Chinese suit? ¡± ¡°What do you want to wear?¡± Mu Mian looked at him. my Yingluo is quite fond of a western wedding. I think that wedding dresses are very beautiful. I want to wear a wedding dress in the day and a Chinese dress at night. What do you think? ¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s fine,¡± second young master Tang heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Are you free tomorrow? I know there¡¯s a wedding dress shop in Haicheng. When I passed by their disy window, I saw many beautiful wedding dresses. Let¡¯s go and pick them out tomorrow?¡± ¡°Ahem, we¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows. He would give her a call tonight to confirm if the wedding dress he had designed waspleted. It would be delivered to her house tomorrow, and she would probably be surprised. The next day, a sunny Saturday, Secretary Tang came to Si Nan mansion to report on the work, telling Tang Ji ¡®an about the progress of Chengnan¡¯s investment and factory construction. He said that there were already several factory owners who were not selected and felt that director Cheng was unfair. Tang Ji ¡®an nodded his head without changing his expression. ¡°Understood.¡± Secretary Tang began to report on other work. Mu Mian was sitting on the sofa at the side. She nced at the man who was working from time to time. She was quite anxious. Didn¡¯t he promise to apany her to look at the wedding dress? This man, once he started working, he would forget to eat and sleep. He had been talking to Secretary Tang about work for more than three hours, and it was almost time for lunch. After lunch, Secretary Tang didn¡¯t know if he should leave or not. What if he didn¡¯t leave? was she going to chase him away? No, she couldn¡¯t be so insensible and interfere with his work. After lunch, Secretary Tang left. Mu Mian heaved a sigh of relief and quickly said to Tang Ji ¡®an, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go out too.¡± ¡°For what?¡± the man asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to go and see the wedding gowns?¡± mu Mian¡¯s face fell. After all, they had only been married for a few days. If they didn¡¯t read it now, it might be toote. Tang Ji ¡®an looked at his watch. yes, wait for me. I¡¯ll handle two more documents. The staff in the shop said that the wedding dress would be delivered at two O ¡®clock in the afternoon, so she had to wait a little longer. ¡°Is it an important and urgent document?¡± mu Mian pouted.. Chapter 1677 - 1677: You actually know how to design a wedding dress? Chapter 1677: You actually know how to design a wedding dress? Trantor: 549690339 yes, it¡¯s very important. Take a seat and wait a little longer, okay? ¡± Mu Mian had no choice but to sit on the sofa in the side hall and wait for him to finish his work. After dinner, it was a little stuffy in the afternoon. The chirping of cicadas was endless, and the hanging fan above her head was turning with a creak. It was the time when she was easily sleepy. After a while, she fell asleep on the sofa. Tang Ji ¡®an took a very thin nket and covered her stomach, afraid that she would catch a cold. Mu Mian was in a daze and even dreamed about the wedding dress. She said that she wore many pieces, but Tang Ji ¡®an was not satisfied with them. Just as she was panicking, she suddenly woke up. She saw a fishtail wedding dress hanging on the hanger opposite the sofa. The slim design, the beautiful fishtail, the pure white gauze, and the dark gold-rimmed tail all made her suffocate. It was her dream and favorite wedding dress style. She rubbed her eyes. She was probably still dreaming. ¡°Do you like it?¡± The man¡¯s voice rang out beside her, and she nodded mechanically. ¡°I like it, I like it very much.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go upstairs and try it on.¡± He reached out and ruffled her hair. Mu Miany on the sofa in a daze. I don¡¯t want to move. If I move, I might wake up from the dream. Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and flicked her forehead lightly. ¡°Silly girl, this isn¡¯t a dream. It¡¯s real. The pain was real. Mu Mian was stunned and immediately sat up. She looked at the wedding dress in disbelief, then looked at Tang Ji ¡®an.¡±This Kasaya is actually real? Did you pick this wedding dress? You helped me pick out the wedding dress without anyone noticing. You really know me well and know what style I like.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an looked at the silly girl and wanted to make her more excited, so he said, ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t pick them.¡± ¡°Then who¡¯s Yingluo?¡± mu Mian was stunned. Tang Ji ¡®an took her hand, walked to the wedding dress, took it off, and took her upstairs. ¡°I didn¡¯t pick them. I designed Yingluo.¡± At the corner of the stairs on the second floor, there was a floor-to-ceiling window. Outside the window, the shadows of green could be seen. The man¡¯s white shirt seemed to be blurred by the sunlight. Mu Mian¡¯s heart was full. At this moment, the feeling of happiness was maximized. She was still in a daze when he brought her back to her room. Her mind was filled with questions, but she still asked in the end. ¡°Yingluo, you know how to design a wedding dress?¡± ¡°Put it on.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know that you know how to design wedding dresses?¡± mu Mian asked again. Tang Ji ¡®an smiled at the clumsy person who was wearing the wedding dress. I only know how to draw. I¡¯ve never designed clothes before, but it¡¯s pretty much the same. I also take other people¡¯s opinions into consideration. So, do you like Mu Mian¡¯s eyes turned red and she threw herself into his arms.¡±l like it, I like it so much. I will remember this surprise of yours for the rest of my life. I want to show it off to everyone I see. I¡¯m so happy.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s throat tightened, and he reached out to Pat her back. ¡°Pull up the zipper first, hmm?¡± Mu Mian reached out and wiped her tears. help me. I can¡¯t reach it. In front of the full-body mirror, she was so beautiful that people couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her. The cutting design was just right to set off her good figure, the white wedding dress, and her pure face. His eyes were filled with love and adoration. Mu Mian looked at herself in the mirror. She was overjoyed. This man had given her such a big surprise without her knowing. She felt like she was about to faint from happiness. Tang Ji ¡®an reached out and put an arm around her waist. He said seriously, ¡® ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°I like it, I like it so much..¡± Chapter 1678 - 1691-different methods achieve the same result Chapter 1678: Chapter 1691-different methods achieve the same result Trantor: 549690339 ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± he said, looking at her dotingly. Mu Mian suddenly turned around and reached out to grabll She grabbed his cor, stood on her tiptoes, and kissed him on the lips. ¡°Thank you for your care. This is the happiest gift I¡¯ve ever received. Thank you so much, Wanwan.¡± The man¡¯srge hand tightly wrapped around her waist. ¡°Don¡¯t be distracted when you kiss.¡± At the same time, song ran from No. 2 high school was having a nightmare of her own. The wedding dress designed by Gu jinghang was also fresh out of the oven. He was quite satisfied with his own design. After all, he had put in a certain amount of effort into it. He purposely cleared the area and let Yin Hua bring the two children and the Auntie out. Then, he pulled song ran¡¯s hand and said, ¡± there¡¯s a gift for you in the room. I hope you like it. Song ran raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡®huh? What is it?¡± He held her hand and slowly walked into the room. When the door opened, it was dusk. The atmosphere was excellent, and the room was shrouded in a dim yellow light. Song ran immediately saw a white dress hanging on the clothes rack by the bed. Or a wedding dress? After all, the white dress had two pieces of white chiffon on the back, and the rest was just ordinary white linen. ¡°Then what¡¯s Yingluo?¡± she asked with uncertainty. Deputy Director Tang could ask for money to design a wedding dress, but director Guts wedding dress was simply too expensive. Song ran had the urge to pretend that she did not see him. However, she was forcefully pushed into the house by Gu jinghang. ¡°Quickly try it on.¡± Song ran did not know whether tough or cry. She pointed at the white linen dress and said, ¡± ¡°Yingluo, is this a wedding dress?¡± Gu jinghang picked up the ¡®wedding dress¡¯. that¡¯s right. Aren¡¯t wedding dresses all white? this one is white too. Chief Gu took off song ran¡¯s clothes forcefully and put the wedding dress on her. Song ran was about to cry. this material is so ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s cool andfortable to wear in summer.¡± Song ran gritted her teeth and looked down. The length of the ¡®wedding dress¡¯ reached her knees. What kind of length was that? ¡°Which wedding gown would reach your knees?¡± Director Gu said matter-of-factly, ¡°it¡¯s hot, so I designed it this way. Besides, your legs are pretty, so it¡¯s fine to show a little. But I¡¯ve put in a lot of effort to make it reach your knees. It won¡¯t work if you go any further. Song ran felt like vomiting blood in her heart. With one handll Then, he looked at the two white ribbons. ¡°What¡¯s this Yingluo?¡± This was simr to the butterfly hair clip he had bought before. I¡¯ve asked for other people¡¯s opinions. I heard that wedding dresses should float a little. If you wear this and run on the grass, these two legs will float. It must be very floating. Song ran felt as if she had been shot in the knee. The man she had chosen had to swallow her pride. No matter how ugly he was, she had to show her support. Gu jinghang sized up his wife in front of him and seemed to be very satisfied. However, he still asked humbly, ¡± ¡°Do you like it?¡± I love it! song ran wanted to cry but had no tears. She gritted her teeth. I love It had been so many years. Why had her man¡¯s taste not improved at all? From the butterfly-like hair clip in the past to the awkward-length ribbon now, her man¡¯s aesthetic was really confusing. Gu jinghang was very satisfied. Zhenzhen, let¡¯s go to a photography studio tomorrow and take a few sets of photos. You can wear this and I¡¯ll wear a suit. We can also leave a good impression.. How about it? ¡° Chapter 1679 - 1679: Who said 1 1 m disgusted? Chapter 1679: Who said 1 1 m disgusted? Trantor: 549690339 Song ran scratched her neck. sure, sure. It¡¯s just ran ran. She still wanted to modify it a little by herself. ¡°But what?¡± the man stared at her nervously. Song ran looked at the man¡¯s sincere eyes and had no choice but to ept it. ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s such a beautiful wedding dress. Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity if people saw it and giarized it? Let¡¯s just hire a photographer and take a few photos at home.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± director Gu decided. The next day, song ran started taking her wedding photos. A few of Gu jinghang¡¯s important subordinates were there. They were all very proud of their boss. When song ran and Gu jinghang were taking photos, they were praising each other from a distance. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect our boss to have such talent.¡± yes, yes. Look at how beautiful the wedding gown is. ¡°It¡¯s very ethereal.¡± ¡°Boss is really an all-rounder.¡± ¡°My admiration for boss has gone up another level.¡± Song ran lowered her head and looked at the wedding dress she was wearing. She gritted her teeth. The thought was the most important. Yes, the thought was the most important. Mu Mian¡¯s wedding was on September 18th. It could be said that half of the political circle was present. She did not ask for a bridesmaid. She only asked song ran¡¯s daughter and son to be the flower girl. In the bride¡¯s room in Wan Tai garden, song ran looked at mu Mian¡¯s wedding dress and thought about her own wedding dress. She could not help but be envious. my second brother is so talented. This wedding dress is so beautiful and romantic. ¡°I think so too, ¡± mu Mian pursed her lips and smiled. Niannian was wearing a pink dress and holding a bunch of embroidered balls in her hand. She said in a baby voice, ¡± ¡°But the wedding dress that daddy made for you is also very nice.¡± This girl was really rubbing it in. Mu Mian was surprised. director Gu is a Man of Steel. He actually designed a wedding dress for you? ¡± Song Xuan also teased, ¡°why didn¡¯t you mention it before?¡± I¡¯ll go to your house to take a look tomorrow.¡± Song ran was speechless. everyone, don¡¯t make me act anymore. I want to act like I really like that wedding dress. I¡¯ve really used up all my acting skills. Do you understand? ¡± Song Xuan burst outughing. it¡¯s a token of appreciation from chief Gu. Don¡¯t be so obvious. who said I don¡¯t like it? ¡°song ran stroked her hair. who said I don¡¯t like it?¡± I like it so much.¡± Song Xuan raised her eyebrows. how about you wear the wedding dress that you love so much on your wedding anniversary every year? ¡± Song ran silently vomited blood. Indeed, her sister was the one who set her up the most. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister,¡± In Si Nan mansion, Tang Ji ¡®an was wearing a well-tailored suit, which made him look even more handsome. His father and brother were both here, and they would be going to Wan Tai garden to pick up the bride. Although they had already gotten their marriage certificate and lived together for two months, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel excited about this sacred moment. Tang qingru looked at his youngest son with relief and patted his shoulder, ¡°I hope you can live well in the future.¡± For the first time, Tang Ji ¡®an reached out to hug his father. Tang qingru was a little surprised. He reached out and patted his back gently. His youngest son had really met the right person, so he had be so gentle. He hoped that he would be happy in the future. On the other side of the church, the guests were already seated. In the midst of the celebration, there were naturally two people who had ugly expressions. One of them was mu Qin. She was naturally unhappy because mu Mian¡¯s wedding was too Grand. Even the governor hade to support her.. Chapter 1680 - 1680: This child has the air of a general Chapter 1680: This child has the air of a general Trantor: 549690339 Her wedding in October seemed a lot worsepared to this. People would definitely talk about her behind her back. The other one was Ye Cheng. After he found out that mu Mian had registered for marriage, he moved out of Wan Tai garden because he knew that he would never be able to get mu Mian in this lifetime. In mu Mian¡¯s eyes, there was only Tang Ji ¡®an. No matter how hard he tried, it was all in vain. Or rather, he didn¡¯t even have the chance to work hard. Mu Mian looked weak on the outside, but she had a firm heart. She didn¡¯t like him, so she cut off all his retreat paths and didn¡¯t ept any of his good intentions. Ever since he was young, he had always thought that he would have mu Mian as hispanion in the long future. Unfortunately, he met an even more powerful opponent. In front of this opponent, he was utterly defeated, and his life was aplete mess. Mu Qin happened to be sitting in front of him. She turned her head and nced at him, her eyes filled with disappointment. Ye Cheng avoided her gaze and turned to look at the church¡¯s entrance. Tang Ji ¡®an walked in in a suit, and Chu Yanchuan was beside him. The two walked to the small stage Under the Dome and stood still. Tang Ji ¡®an looked very nervous. Chu Yanchuan patted his shoulder and said, ¡® ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched with difficulty, and his smile was very stiff. Not long after, the wedding music started ying. Outside the church, mu Mian alighted from the car. Her veil fluttered in the wind. She held a bouquet of flowers in her hand and held her father¡¯s arm as they walked in step by step. Song ran, who was behind him, took the time to remind Yanzhi, ¡± bring your sister and obediently follow Auntie Mianmian inside. You can¡¯t make a fuss, understand? ¡± Yanzhi held niannian¡¯s hand calmly. Niannian was not happy. She carried a small flower basket and followed mu Mian¡¯s footsteps. Yanzhi quickly followed. As soon as she entered the church, niannian fell down with a plop. Evervone in the church was staring at her. Song ran, who was not far behind, was shocked. She was afraid that niannian would cry. Fortunately, this child had the air of a general. She quickly got up and caught up with mu Mian¡¯s footsteps before she could even turn around to call her mother. Song ran heaved a sigh of relief. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s eyes were deep as he looked at the bride who was slowly walking towards him. It was the person he loved, and he had finally stepped into the hall of marriage with the person he loved. The sun in the September afternoon poured down from the stained ss of the church, and even the sun became colorful. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s chest heaved up and down, and his breathing was a little rushed. She was so beautiful through the White veil that he couldn¡¯t look away. Mu Guohui and mu Mian walked up to him. Mu Guohui held mu Mian¡¯s hand and solemnly handed it to Tang Ji ¡®an. He said softly, ¡± I¡¯ll leave Mianmian in your hands from now on. I hope you can treat her well and love her. Tang Ji ¡®an solemnly bowed to him and said, ¡± ¡°I will, dad.¡± Mu Guohui¡¯s heart was surging with emotions and he almost burst into tears. He quickly turned around and walked to the first row of the family and friends seats. He slowly sat down and reached out to wipe the corners of his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t cry in front of everyone,¡± Cao Feng said softly. Mu Guohui choked. I didn¡¯t cry, I didn¡¯t cry. It¡¯s windy outside today. Sand got into my eyes just now. Tang Ji ¡®an held mu Mian¡¯s hand as they walked up the steps. They faced the priest and stood still. The two flower girls retreated and went to song ran¡¯s side. Song ran then saw that niannian¡¯s fall was not a light one. The skin on her knees was scraped and blood was oozing out. It was red and it was a shocking sight.. Chapter 1681 - 1681: Have you completely let go? Chapter 1681: Have youpletely let go? Trantor: 549690339 This little girl, at such a young age, already knew that she could not cry in this kind of asion and could hold it in very well. It really made her feel both heartache and pride. On the stage, the priest followed the procedure and asked, ¡± ¡°In front of God and all the witnesses here today, mu Mian, are you willing to marry the man beside you? whether it¡¯s good or bad, rich or poor, healthy or sick, happy or sad, you will love him, cherish him, and be loyal to him forever?¡± Before mu Mian could answer, Tang Ji ¡®an answered first, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to.¡± Chu Yanchuan, the best man in the audience, put his hand on his forehead and thought, ¡± is this brother really that uncollected? ¡± Mu Mian pulled on Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your turn yet,¡± The crowd below the stage clutched their hearts. This was arge-scale dog abuse scene. Song ran looked at the handsome man and beautiful woman on the stage, then at her husband, the police chief. She whispered, ¡± ¡°This marriage is so beautiful.¡± Gu jinghang said,¡¯we¡¯re pretty good too.¡¯ Song ran nodded. yes, that¡¯s good. They¡¯re all good. On the stage, mu Mian looked at the priest and said seriously, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to.¡± The priest then asked Tang Ji ¡®an again. Tang Ji¡¯ an held her hand tightly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to.¡± Alright, send him to the bridal chamber! The entire wedding was romantic and beautiful. It was the wedding of the century in mu Mian¡¯s fantasy. After the banquet, the two of them got on the float together and returned to Si Nan mansion. After they went back, mu Mian, who had a little to drink, staggered in her wedding dress. Tang Ji ¡®an carried her upstairs. Outside the hotel, the important guests had all left. Ye Cheng walked out of the hotel in destion. The Gxy was brilliant, but his heart was empty. He was about to get into the car when he heard someone call out to him from behind. He turned around and saw mu Qin. His expression didn¡¯t look good. Mu Qin crossed her arms and snorted,¡±l used to think that you would be with mu Mian.¡± ¡°You¡¯vepletely let go?¡± mu Qin chuckled. I want her to be happy, ¡± Ye Cheng said, narrowing his eyes. &Nbsp; Mu Qin was about to say something when Ye Cheng coldly cut her off,???????????? It¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± After getting into the car, Ye Cheng closed his eyes and let out a breath. He said to the driver in the front seat, ¡± help me arrange it. I¡¯m flying to Country M in a month¡¯s time. He was going to M country to open another business map. Staying here would only make him sad. Although he had never gotten the person he liked, he still needed to heal his mood. It was better to leave this sad ce. Mu Qin looked at the car driving away and rolled her eyes. What a coward. Mu Qin turned around to look at the brightly lit hotel. She watched as the luxury cars and the big shots in suits left one after another. She was so envious that her heart ached. After a while, she saw her husband, sun mingkun, following Tang qingru in a low voice. He seemed to have the intention to chat with Tang qingru, but there were too many high-ranking officials around Tang qingru, so he could only take advantage of the opportunity to say a few words. Tang qingru replied to him, and he immediately blushed with joy. From an outsider¡¯s point of view, mu Qin felt that her husband had really lowered himself. Thinking about mu Mian and Tang Ji ¡®an, when they spoke to such important people, it was like they were talking to their family. Suddenly, the injustice in his heart intensified. Sun mingkun and the others sent Tang qingru to the car and then walked to mu Qin¡¯s side. He still couldn¡¯t hide his excitement, ¡°I¡¯ve chatted with many high-ranking officials today. It was indeed a very beneficial night..¡± Chapter 1682 - 1695 -own little kingdom Chapter 1682: Chapter 1695 -own little kingdom Trantor: 549690339 This kind of big wedding was actually arge-scale social asion. Everyone was trying to make connections. Sun mingkun was indeed a master of social rtions. He made many friends in one night. He felt that marrying mu Qin was the right decision. At least, he had entered the upper-ss social circle. Normally, he didn¡¯t have any connections at all. This was a marriage where they made use of each other. At the end of September, mu Mian¡¯s school started. The newly-wedded woman looked even more beautiful.ll Li was dazzling. asionally, there were freshmen who didn¡¯t know her identity and wanted to pursue her, but they were immediately warned by their seniors: she¡¯s Vice President Tang¡¯s wife. Do you want to die? ¡± The juniors could only give up. Mu Mian handed in the short film she had shot during the summer. There were a total of 26 students in their ss, and all 26 short videos had been submitted. Mu Mian had a calm heart, while Liu Xin had the determination to win. Two dayster, the results of the judging came out. The film that mu Mian submitted was in first ce, and Liu Xin was dumbfounded. He immediately felt that it was unfair, so he rushed to the presiding teacher and shouted, ¡± you¡¯re all schrs. You don¡¯t have any backbone at all. Gu Wen doesn¡¯t even know how to bow down for five buckets of rice. In order to curry favor with the rich and powerful, you directly gave first ce to mu Mian. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed? ¡± The presiding teacher was confused. we didn¡¯t even know who filmed this film before the results were out. Furthermore, it was voted by 2000 students in the school. It¡¯s absolutely fair. You don¡¯t have the ability and yet you¡¯re making a big fuss here. If you dare to do this again, I¡¯ll give you a demerit! Liu Xin just admitted it? That was impossible. He started spreading rumors in the school that mu Mian relied on her husband, who was an important figure, to make all the teachers and the principal tter her to the extreme. He said that she treated Haicheng Academy of Drama as her own little kingdom and could do whatever she wanted there. When these rumors reached Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s ears, he said to Secretary Tang, ¡± ¡°After I deal with Cheng Guohua, I¡¯ll deal with this Liu Xin.¡± Secretary Tang nodded with a smile. we¡¯ll be on Cheng Guohua¡¯s side soon. The managers of those old factories are really more capable than we can imagine. We don¡¯t even need to do anything, and he¡¯s already too busy to care about himself. The higher-ups should be transferring him away soon. Those who had offended second young master Tang would not have a good ending. Our second young master Tang is definitely a person who can clearly distinguish between gratitude and grudges. Sun mingkun got to know many big shots at the wedding banquet, and the one he talked to the most was Zhong mingyong. This Zhong mingyong was thirty-six years old and looked fair and refined. After his wife died, he did not remarry for a while. After meeting sun mingkun, he often visited his house. In the end, he got together with mu Qin. Originally, mu Qin wasn¡¯t the most satisfied with sun mingkun. Now that she had finally managed to hook up with a rich young master, she only hated that she had married too early. But what she didn¡¯t know was that if she didn¡¯t marry sun mingkun, she wouldn¡¯t have the chance to get close to Zhong mingyong. She directed her anger at mu Mian. She felt that if sun mingkun didn¡¯t want to get close to Tang Ji ¡®an, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted to marry her so soon. It was because of mu Mian that she was unable to get away. She was very afraid that if she divorced sun mingkun, Zhong mingyong would not marry her, and she would really be left with nothing. Her hatred for mu Mian grew even more intense when she saw that mu Mian was so ostentatious when she returned to three Yuan alley. The neighbors of three Yuan alley especially liked topare her to mu Mian and tter her with every word they said.. Chapter 1683 - 1696 -never let your guard down Chapter 1683: Chapter 1696 -never let your guard down Trantor: 549690339 That evening, mu Mian called for a taxi after school. She suddenly felt like eating the chestnut cakes from Shuang Cha alley, so she asked the driver to drive to Shuang Cha alley. There was an old movie theater outside shuangcha alley. When the car passed by, she saw mu Qin¡¯s figure. Mu Qin was holding a man¡¯s arm, and that man was not sun mingkun. The two of them chatted andughed as thev entered the cinema. Mu Mian was a little surprised. It wasn¡¯t a big deal for mu Qin to watch a movie with another man, but she was still a newly-wedded couple. She was actually holding hands with another man. This was a little shocking. Mu Mian was no longer the silly girl she was when she was young. She could roughly guess what was going on. She had always known that mu Qin was a person who set her sights too high but had little to no gains. Perhaps she had always felt that sun mingkun wasn¡¯t good enough for her, so when she met a more powerful person, her mind immediately became active. She had seen the man¡¯s side profile just now and felt that he looked vaguely familiar, but she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it. She didn¡¯t stay for long. She quickly bought chestnut cakes and went home. After he got home, he ran into Tang Ji ¡®an, who had juste back from work, and the two entered the house together. Mu Mian put the chestnut cake on the table, turned around, and asked Tang Ji ¡®an, ¡± ¡°I want to ask you about someone.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an reached out to untie the string around the chestnut cake. The chestnut cake inside emitted a burst of fragrance that made one¡¯s appetite rise. He picked up a piece, which was still warm, and took a bite, leaving a fragrant taste in his mouth.¡±Hmm, it tastes good.¡± ¡°Have a bite,¡± he said as he brought the food to mu Mian¡¯s mouth. Mu Mian took a bite and put her hand on his waist. ¡°I want to ask you about someone.¡± ¡°Yes, Yingluo?¡± Mu Mian gestured and said, ¡± he should have attended our wedding. He¡¯s about 175 centimeters tall, and he¡¯s over 35 years old. He has thick hair, slightly pale skin, and he¡¯s wearing sses. ¡°Zhong mingyong? It seems to fit your description.¡± Mu Mian touched her cheek and said, ¡®really? Then when will you invite him to our house?¡± She wanted to confirm if it was Zhong mingyong. Tang Ji ¡®an narrowed his eyes and looked at her,e to my house?¡± He¡¯s single now, so what contact do you have with him?¡± Mu Mian¡¯s mind was still in a whirl. She thought that it was even more likely that he was single. Her mind was in a mess, so she naturally didn¡¯t notice what Tang Ji ¡®an had asked. Tang Ji ¡®an saw that she was in a daze and became even more unhappy. He turned around and pressed her down on the dining table. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. ¡± Mu Mian came back to her senses and asked, ¡®huh? What? Do you agree for him toe over?¡± The man snorted and lifted her up, walking upstairs. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see if you still dare to have other men in your head in the future.¡± Mu Mian couldn¡¯t say anything. After all, that man was only watching a movie with mu Qin. She didn¡¯t dare to jump to conclusions and talk nonsense. If word got out, it would be bad for mu Qin¡¯s reputation. Mu Qin would definitelye after her for it. ¡°How could I have other men in my head? don¡¯t think too much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote, Yingluo.¡± Two dayster, Tang Ji ¡®an really did invite Zhong mingyong to Si Nan mansion as a guest. They were both rich second generations and weren¡¯t very good friends, but they had a small friendship on normal days. The moment mu Mian saw Zhong mingyong, she confirmed that the person who went to the movie with mu Qin was this Mr. Zhong. Thus, she secretly called for someone to pay attention to mu Qin¡¯s recent actions. One must not have the intention to harm others, but one must be wary of others.. Chapter 1684 - 1684: Should say goodbye properly Chapter 1684: Should say goodbye properly Trantor: 549690339 She wanted to have some evidence in her hands to punish mu Qin in case of emergency. On mu Qin¡¯s side, she was increasingly fond of the flirtatious and refined Zhong mingyong. No matter how she looked at her husband, sun mingkun, she was not satisfied. She felt that sun mingkun was too profiteering and fawning over others. Sun mingkun was from a middle-ss family. If he didn¡¯t curry favor with others, how could he climb up? However, mu Qin didn¡¯t like the feeling of being inferior. She wanted to be like mu Mian, to marry a Big Shot and enjoy the envious looks of others. What sun mingkun could not give her, Zhong mingyong could. But now, she was married to sun mingkun, so she could only be with Zhong mingyong in secret.ll He touched. She didn¡¯t dare to me sun mingkun. After all, he was the director of the state government office, so he still had some power. She could only vent her anger on mu Mian. She started to think of ways to frame mu Mian. At the end of October, it was master MU¡¯s 70th birthday. Mu Mian¡¯s entire family hade. The Department was busy, so Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯te. Old master mu was displeased, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. The ye family had alsoe over. Ye Cheng was about to go to country M. Now, he was more at ease and couldmunicate with mu Mian like friends. When the birthday banquet was about to end, mu Qin poured Ye Cheng some wine and smiled, ¡± I heard that you¡¯re going overseas. Aren¡¯t you going to chat with my sister? ¡® Ye Cheng took the ss of wine she handed over and drank it in one gulp. He smiled, ¡± ¡°She¡¯s already married, so I¡¯ll just be Yingluo.¡± The hall over there was bustling. After mu Mian got married, she had be more and more beautiful, and he could not take his eyes off her. After a while, the birthday banquet ended. Mu Qin called out to mu Mian¡¯s parents, ¡°You guys have to stay and spend more time with Grandpa today.¡± Mu Guohui and Cao Feng agreed to stay, but mu Mian did not want to stay and was ready to go back by herself. Tang Ji ¡®an would probably have to work overtime until veryte, so he¡¯d better go back to Wantai garden and go back tomorrow. She walked out of the door and saw Ye Cheng smoking outside. He looked at her with clear eyes and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get my driver to send you back.¡± Mu Mian waved her hand. it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just take the bus. It¡¯s pretty close. Ye Cheng¡¯s eyes flickered. I¡¯m leaving for Country M the day after tomorrow. Can I send you off onest time? ¡® Mu Mian¡¯s heart softened. By the time she came back to her senses, she was already in Ye Cheng¡¯s car. The driver stepped on the elerator and the car slowly left San Yuan Lane. Ye Cheng was sitting beside her. At the entrance of the MU family¡¯s courtyard, mu Qin looked at the car driving away and the corners of her mouth curled up.¡¯Ye Cheng, Oh Ye Cheng, I hope you won¡¯t let me down. Your love for her, coupled with the things I put in your wine, if you don¡¯t do something about it, you¡¯ll really be a man in vain.¡¯ After the car turned a corner, she immediately left the courtyard and went to the small store outside. She called the Deputy Director of the Department management Office. Tang Ji ¡®an picked up the phone. She pinched her throat and said, ¡± ¡°Your wife is in Wan Tai garden, she¡¯s with another man.¡± After that, he hung up the phone. Ha, mu Mian, if your man were to catch you in bed, would he forgive you? At Wan Tai garden, the car was parked downstairs. Ye Cheng felt his body heat up. ¡°Alright, we¡¯re at my house,¡± mu Mian said softly. ¡°Can I go up and have a cup of herbal tea?¡± Mu Mian thought that Ye Cheng had always been a gentleman. Although he liked her, he had never made her sad. Moreover, he was going to Country M. It seemed that he should bid farewell to her properly.. Chapter 1685 - 1685: 1698-guard against her Chapter 1685 - 1685: 1698-guard against her Trantor: 549690339 She then brought him upstairs. In the living room, she made him a cup of barley tea. Ye Cheng¡¯s face was red, and he could not sit still. His eyes were unfocused. rm bells went off in her heart. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Ye Cheng¡¯s breathing was a little rushed. I feel a little hot.
There were other feelings that he found hard to speak of. His consciousness was a little blurry. Mu Mian calmly asked, ¡°what did you eat?¡± What did you drink?¡± Ye Cheng tried his best to close his eyes and shook his head. ¡°It seems like mu Qin did ask me to drink a cup of wine.¡± Mu Mian gritted her teeth. It was indeed mu Qin. ¡°You should be on guard against her,¡± she said coldly. Ye Cheng stood up. The girl in front of him was the person he loved the most in his youth. He cherished her and did not want to leave a dirty impression in her heart. Because he knew that even if he had her, she would never belong to him. In that case, it would be better to leave a good impression. He suppressed the great impulse in his heart and lowered his voice. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the next room first.¡± Fortunately, his house was just next door. ¡°You should hurry back,¡± mu Mian did not stop him. She wasn¡¯t crazy. At this time, she didn¡¯t need to take care of this man. If she did, something would happen. She could only let him go back and find a way to solve it and vent. Ye Cheng fled back to his house in a fluster. As soon as she returned, Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s footsteps sounded in the corridor. Before mu Mian closed the door, she heard Tang Jit an¡¯s voice.¡±Mianmian, Huahua.¡± She gritted her teeth. Clearly, Tang Ji ¡®an had also been called over by mu Qin. She had really put in a lot of effort. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an examined the person in front of him and said worriedly, ¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°What could happen to me?¡± mu Mian shrugged. Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t suspect that mu Mian would do anything behind his back. He was just afraid that mu Mian would be plotted against. The woman who had just called him was obviously trying to frame mu Mian. That was why he had rushed over in a hurry. He was afraid that the woman and Ye Cheng would team up to do something to mu Mian. Along the way, his heart had been burning with anxiety. Fortunately, he was relieved to see that she was safe and sound. Ye Cheng naturally heard Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s voice from the other side of the door. He knew that there was really something wrong with that ss of wine. Mu Qin was truly vicious. Then, he would ruin himself and mu Mian. He entered the bath with a gloomy face.ll In the room, he turned on the tap and cold water poured down. He clenched his fist and punched the wall. Using such a despicable method to frame mu Mian was really despicable. His mind was filled with mu Mian. He loved her but couldn¡¯t get her. He felt like he was in so much pain that he was about to die. Outside the door, Tang Ji ¡®an grabbedll He grabbed mu Mian¡¯s wrist and said softly, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± ¡°Alright,¡± mu Mian nodded. After she finished speaking, she nced at the door across from her and then followed Tang Ji ¡®an without hesitation. Tonight¡¯s incident had truly crossed her bottom line. She had originally wanted to let mu Qin off on ount of their sisterhood, but it was obvious that some people had brought this upon themselves. Since mu Qin had treated her like this, she really didn¡¯t have to worry about anything anymore. She wouldn¡¯t let mu Qin off. ¡°She¡¯s your cousin. You have to be more careful of her, understand?¡± The man beside her said softly. Tang Ji ¡®an wasn¡¯t stupid.ll Zi, mu Mian is attending the MU family¡¯s birthday banquet tonight. Who else would call him other than mu Qin? ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful of her,¡± mu Mian held his hand tightly.. Chapter 1686 - 1686: It’s really wonderful Chapter 1686 - 1686: It¡¯s really wonderful Trantor: 549690339 The next day, when mu Mian appeared at San Yuan Lane, mu Qin was on guard. Did nothing happen between her and Ye Chengst night? Wasn¡¯t he caught in bed by Deputy Tang? This was impossible. Ye Cheng liked her so much and was even drugged. If even this couldn¡¯t make Ye Cheng act rashly, then she would really suspect that this man was incapable in that area. Oh, right. I almost forgot to ask you. Why didn¡¯t director sune back with you for grandpa¡¯s birthday? ¡± mu Mian smiled as she looked at mu Qin. ¡°He¡¯s on a business trip,¡± mu Qin said with an embarrassed expression. Oh, I see. It must have been hard on you for the newly-wedded director sun to go on a business trip.
Mu Qin¡¯s smile became even more awkward. men always put work first. Mu Mian, did anything happenst night? ¡± She could not help but ask. This question would confirm his crime. Mu Mianughed and said, ¡°huh? What happened? What could have happened?¡± Mu Qin waved her hand. it¡¯s nothing. I just saw that Ye Cheng had a little too much to drink. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s going to get drunk. ¡°He¡¯s a good drinker. He left after sending me home.¡± Mu Qin gritted her teeth. She had clearly used arge amount of the drug, and the effects would take effect very quickly, so why didn¡¯t ye Cheng do anything? It was really strange. ¡°Then what about Vice President Tang? Did he see ye Cheng send you home? He won¡¯t be angry, will he?¡± Mu Mian shrugged and said,¡¯what¡¯s there to be angry about? There¡¯s nothing between Ye Cheng and me, and I didn¡¯t do anything sneaky. I don¡¯t need to be afraid of him getting angry, do I?¡± Mu Qin¡¯s face paled at his meaningful words.¡±Hehe, Yingluo, that¡¯s true, that¡¯s true.¡± After mu Mian came to San Yuan Lane to pick up her parents, she returned to Si Nan mansion. After this incident, Tang Ji ¡®an bought a car for her and assigned a female driver to her. After all, she was a female celebrity, and it was not safe for her to take a taxi at night. However, taking the bus would cause too many people to hit on her, which was indeed inappropriate. Mu Mian did not reject him. It was indeed inconvenient without a car. She called over the reporter Hu Ying, who had been monitoring mu Qin. ¡°You haven¡¯t been discovered by mu Qin, have you?¡± Hu Ying smiled confidently. don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯m good at hiding. ¡°Is there anything of value?¡± tsk tsk, this mu Qin really doesn¡¯t know how to control herself. Her husband went on a business trip while director Zhong went to mu Qin¡¯s house every few days. Fortunately, there was one time when they couldn¡¯t wait and started gnawing at each other without even drawing the curtains. I took a picture of it. Mu Mian was surprised. their house is on the third floor. How did you manage to take a picture of their bedroom? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty good at climbing trees.¡± Hu Ying raised an eyebrow and smiled. ¡°Amazing,¡± mu Mian gave her a thumbs up. Hu Ying took out arge envelope from her bag. It was filled with photos of mu Qin and Zhong mingyong. The two of them went to the cinema together, went to a remote restaurant together, Zhong mingyong went in and out of mu Qin¡¯s house, and the two of them kissed in the bedroom. It was really exciting. She kept the photos and her face darkened. It was time to expose mu Qin¡¯s true colors. With such an act of debauchery, he had actually tried to frame her for having an affair and even wanted Ji ¡®an to catch him in bed. She couldn¡¯t tolerate mu Qin any longer. If she did, she was afraid that it would turn into a disaster. ¡°When will director sun be back?¡± she asked Hu Ying. I¡¯ve asked around. He¡¯s going on an inspection trip with the governor. He should be back in two days.. Chapter 1687 - 1700-you deserve to die Chapter 1687: Chapter 1700-you deserve to die Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Understood.¡± In the Department management Office, Cheng Guohua was called to the director¡¯s office. He was a little apprehensive. He had originally wanted to make some achievements through the development of Chengnan, and perhaps he could even earn a lot of money. But now, he didn¡¯t dare to think too much. He had also heard rumors that many people had reported him. Those old fogeys were more capable than the one before, and he was no match for them at all. Sure enough, after director li called him to the office, he said with a serious expression, ¡± there have been a lot of rumors outside recently, so the higher-ups have to be careful. It just so happens that there¡¯s a change in personnel recently. The Xiang city traffic Department in the South is short of a director, so they asked me to send someone. I reported it to you. Elephant city was a small city that had not been developed much. No matter which Department it was, there was not much profit. The key was that the big shots in this small city were not valued at all. Even the chief of any Department in Sea city could make the governor serve him at all costs in a ce like elephant city. He said unwillingly, ¡± it¡¯s just a rumor. Chief, you can¡¯t believe it. I didn¡¯t take a single cent from the foreign-investedpany. I¡¯ve always thought of myself as a fair and just person. Inspector li waved his hand, ¡± wasn¡¯t the previous incident with Deputy Director Tang also a rumor? he was suspended and investigated before he was judged. As important people, we have to keep our integrity. We can¡¯t even have rumors. Once there are rumors, we will either be suspended and investigated or transferred elsewhere. I¡¯m already trying my best to protect you, so don¡¯t make things difficult for me, understand? ¡® At this point, Cheng Guohua knew that he might have fallen into someone¡¯s trap from the very beginning. ¡°Was it Deputy Director Tang who asked me to take over the Chengnan development project?¡± he asked tentatively. ¡°It¡¯s the result of my discussion with Deputy Director Tang, ¡± director Li said with a meaningful look. Cheng Guohua sighed in his heart. Director Li¡¯s words implied that he didn¡¯t dare to offend Deputy Director Tang. Although he was the leader, in fact, among the three departments, Deputy Director Tang was the leader in secret. If he offended the biggest leader, he would have no future in the three departments. Forget it, elephant city it is. His operation waspletely defeated. Not only did he get his niece into jail, but he also caused himself to be forced to leave his hometown at such an old age. It was really self-inflicted. In Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s office, Secretary Tang reported the incident to him, and he only raised his eyebrows slightly.¡±l know.¡± He wouldn¡¯t care about unimportant people or things. With one less person in the three departments who wanted to scheme against him, it would be easier for him to show off his abilities in the future. It was a good thing. ¡°Chief Cheng would like to see you,¡± Secretary Tang said in a low voice. ¡°Tell him that I¡¯m busy and don¡¯t have time to see him,¡± ¡°I understand. In the end, Cheng Guohua didn¡¯t manage to speak to Tang Ji ¡®an. He had wanted to quibble that his niece was the one who did it. Now that his niece was in prison, the outsiders could only push all the me to her if they wanted to survive. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t even have the chance to see Vice Director Tang. Heughed at himself. A person like vice- director Tang probably knew who was trving to harm him and who was reallv loval to him- How could he not see Forget it, I¡¯d better not embarrass myself. At least, he could still be an official. If he continued to be insatiable, the consequences would be unimaginable. Mu Qin had no idea that someone had taken photos of her. She was still thinking about how to frame mu Mian and ruin her marriage. She also wanted to find a way to divorce sun mingkun with the least amount of losses.. Chapter 1688 - 1688: Shut up! Chapter 1688: Shut up! Trantor: 549690339 These days, she had been testing Zhong mingyong. If she and sun mingkun were to divorce, would he marry her? Zhong mingyong¡¯s attitude was a little ambiguous. After all, he was the Department Director. He could y around, but if this matter really got out of hand and things got out of hand, it would definitely have a huge impact on his career. Mu Qin was burning with anxiety. Just as she was running around like a headless fly, sun mingkun came back from another city. As for mu Mian, she was ready to attack. She didn¡¯t meet Sun mingkun, but mailed mu Qin¡¯s photos to sun mingkun¡¯s office. Sun mingkun received the letter and opened it. When he saw the photo inside, his face suddenly turned livid. He was a director and was respected by many. He didn¡¯t expect his wife to do such a shameless thing behind his back. Moreover, she had hooked up with her own friend, and the two of them had made him a cuckold. As a man, he couldn¡¯t bear such humiliation. He couldn¡¯t even go to work, so he went straight to the office and brought mu Qin home. Along the way, mu Qin had already sensed the abnormal atmosphere. She was very nervous. After all, she had a guilty conscience and was afraid that her husband would find out that she was secretly eating outside. When she returned home, sun mingkun raised his hand and gave her a heavy p as soon as the door was closed. She was thrown to the ground by the huge force. Sun mingkun rolled up his sleeves and looked at her with gritted teeth. ¡°B * tch, you¡¯re still not satisfied after marrying me? You actually dare to hook up with others?¡± Mu Qin was so frightened that she kept retreating on the ground, I, Yingluo, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Ming kun, you can¡¯t listen to other people¡¯s words. You can¡¯t listen to the rumors outside. Sun mingkun took out a stack of photos from his briefcase and threw them at her face, ¡± ¡°Rumors? Then exin to me, what¡¯s up with these photos?¡± When mu Qin saw the photo, she was so scared that her face turned pale. Someone was following her, someone was watching her, how could she not know? Also, why were the scenes in the bedroom all captured on camera? Who was the other party? The other party was trying to kill her. Who was so capable? Sun mingkun grabbed it with one hand.ll He grabbed her by the cor and looked at her fiercely.¡±You b * tch, you¡¯re already climbing the socialdder by marrying me.ll For the sake of being my husband, do you think I will marry you? Even after marrying me, you still don¡¯t know your ce. I think you just need to be taught a lesson!¡± Mu Qin was trembling with fear. Ming kun, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I really know I was wrong. The photo was so clear that she had nothing to exin. Other than begging for mercy, she had no other choice. Sun mingkun gave her another big p, ¡± ¡°You only realize your mistake now? It¡¯s toote!¡± Sun mingkun was definitely not a gentlemanly man. This marriage was not made possible because of love. Both of them were scheming against each other. Sun mingkun was a very chauvinistic man. How could he tolerate his wife cheating on him? he didn¡¯t hold back at all and hit mu Qin until she was covered in injuries. Mu Qin screamed again and again. Sun mingkun clutched her throat and said, ¡® ¡°Stinky woman, why are you shouting so loudly? Do you want your neighbors to save you? Shut up!¡± Mu Qin¡¯s face was swollen and she could only beg for mercy in a low voice, ¡® ¡°Ming kun, I won¡¯t dare to do it again. I won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡± Sun mingkun gritted his teeth.. you¡¯re really a b * tch! You¡¯re too b * tch! Chapter 1689 - 1689: Really not worth it Chapter 1689: Really not worth it Trantor: 549690339 Mu Qiny paralyzed on the ground and was so scared that she didn¡¯t move. She was afraid that even the slightest movement would lead to another round of punches and kicks. Sun mingkun cursed for a while more before he mmed the door and left in anger. A shrewd person like him would only vent all his anger on mu Qin. He would not question Zhong mingyong. After all, Zhong mingyong¡¯s position was higher than his and he had a powerful background. He could not afford to offend him. But now that her actions had been exposed, mu Qin could only secretly look for Zhong mingyong. Her only hope now was that Zhong mingyong would ept her and marry her. Then, she would divorce sun mingkun immediately. However, Zhong mingyong wasn¡¯t stupid-Il Gua, this matter was originally an improper rtionship, so how could he fall out with sun mingkun? Thus, when mu Qin took the risk to look for him, he could only draw a clear line between himself and her, ¡°Since we¡¯ve been discovered, let¡¯s not keep in contact in the future.¡± After all, he still had to survive in the government. It would not be good if he made things too embarrassing. ¡°Yingluo, how could you do this to me?¡± mu Qin stared at him in disbelief. Zhong mingyong patted her hand. I can give you financialpensation. I¡¯ll give you 50000 Yuan. What do you think? ¡® Mu Qin¡¯s injuries were still hurting. She couldn¡¯t believe that a man could be so heartless.¡±You didn¡¯t say that before.¡± Zhong mingyong had an indifferent expression. ¡°Ming kun and I can be considered colleagues. I¡¯m already very grateful that he didn¡¯te to settle the score with me. I can¡¯t take advantage of my friend¡¯s wife. If I really embarrassed him, what would people say about me behind my back? How am I supposed to face Ming kun?¡± An unknown fire burned in mu Qin¡¯s heart. She knew that this man didn¡¯t value her at all. He just wanted excitement and she shouldn¡¯t have ced her hopes on him. She was wrong. This man was not even as good as sun mingkun. Zhong mingyong quickly brought out a bundle of money from the room. here, 50000 Yuan. Let¡¯s cut it off cleanly and pretend that nothing happened, understand? ¡± This was no longer a tone of discussion, but a threatening tone. There were plenty of women out there, and he couldn¡¯t possibly let his future be threatened for such a woman. Mu Qin was really not worth it. Mu Qin also knew that there was no point in saying more. This man would not help her solve her problems or save her from the fire and water. She could only go back to her original life. At least, she could still get 50000 Yuan. She gritted her teeth and left Zhong mingyong¡¯s house with the 50000 Yuan. After she went back, she met the drunk sun mingkun again and was beaten up again. However, she didn¡¯t mention divorce, because she knew that if she divorced sun mingkun, it would be her second marriage. For a person like her who had no background, if it was her second marriage, it might be spread out that she had stolen a car.ll She had just gotten a divorce, so it was really impossible for her to find a good man again. She wouldn¡¯t divorce him no matter what. Every time she was beaten, she would pray to sun mingkun not to hit her face. This way, at least she could pretend to be happy in marriage. At the end of October, Haicheng was already a little cold. Mu Mian, at her parents ¡®request, brought Tang Ji¡¯ an back to San Yuan Lane to attend a family banquet. The moment she got out of the car, she happened to bump into mu Qin, who also got out of the car. Mu Qin was wearing a turtleneck sweater and a pair of ck-rimmed sses. ¡°You¡¯re not short-sighted, so why are you wearing sses?¡± she greeted mu Qin with a smile. As she spoke, she saw that the corner of mu Qin¡¯s eyes was badly bruised, which was obviously a sign of being beaten up.. Did sun mingkun hit her? Chapter 1690 - 1690: I have to reason with him! Chapter 1690: I have to reason with him! Trantor: 549690339 That¡¯s right. From her side of the story, sun mingkun was a very chauvinistic man. In this marriage, it was obvious that the woman was clinging to the man. Knowing that mu Qin had an affair, how could sun mingkun bear this anger? However, since this matter wasn¡¯t exposed, it meant that the family wouldn¡¯t be at peace. Mu Qin wouldn¡¯t have a good ending. Mu Qin smiled awkwardly. Oh, I identally fell two days ago and hit the corner of my eye. That¡¯s why I wanted to use a pair of sses to cover it. It was really a case of hiding one¡¯s true colors. ¡°If you live your life in peace and no one wants to harm you, you only have yourself to me. Don¡¯t me others.¡± In the courtyard, mu Mian walked to her side and saw the bruises on the back of her hand. Seeing mu Mian¡¯s gaze on her hand, mu Qin hurriedly tugged at her sleeve, looking a little flustered. ¡°Did you get this when you fell?¡± mu Mian pointed at her hand. Mu Qin was most afraid of being defeated in front of mu Mian. How could she admit that she had been abused, and the reason for it was because she had cheated on someone? If mu Mian knew about this, she would probably gloat over it. ¡°Yes, that fall was really serious,¡± she forced a smile. Mu Mian did not say anything. She had already gotten her revenge for mu Qin framing her. As for how things would develop, it was all in mu Qin¡¯s hands. It was only a matter of time before mu Qin¡¯s husband found out about her affair. If she couldn¡¯t stand domestic violence, she should divorce. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t let go of her fame and fortune, and she couldn¡¯t bear to get a divorce. So, she could only sink into the mud and live in misery. Mu Mian thought that she would be too busy taking care of herself in the future and would not have the energy to frame others. This dinner was even more torturous for mu Qin, because that b * tch mu Mian and Tang Ji ¡®an still looked like they were in love. Tang Ji¡¯ an would even pick out fish bones for mu Mian. On the other hand, sun mingkun didn¡¯t even bother to look at her. She felt that this was the end of her life. She was finished. After dinner, she stayed at her parent¡¯s house. She didn¡¯t dare to go back with sun mingkun. After going back, sun mingkun would beat and scold her if he was slightly unhappy. It was better to stay at home, at least to prevent her from domestic violence. She returned to her room and her mother followed her in. Liu cuixiang whispered, ¡°why don¡¯t you go home with Ming kun?¡± I think Ming kun doesn¡¯t look very happy today. What¡¯s wrong with you guys? Liu cuixiang thought that they had just gotten married, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems with their marriage, right? Like a zombie, mu Qin took off her turtleneck sweater. Liu cuixiang was shocked and pulled on her bruised arm. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°He teased him to hit you?¡± Mu Qin was expressionless and didn¡¯t answer. Liu cuixiang¡¯s face and ears turned red,¡±this sun mingkun is such a jerk. How long have you been married?¡± He actually started to hit you? No, I have to go and reason with him!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look for him,¡± mu Qin stopped her. ¡°He hit you, how can I not get even with him?¡± Liu cuixiang said indignantly. ¡°I told you not to look for it, so you should just stop,¡± mu Qin said impatiently. In this marriage, she was the one in the wrong. If her mother went to look for sun mingkun, what if sun mingkun divorced her in a fit of anger? She didn¡¯t want a divorce. Liu cuixiang turned around and gritted her teeth.. ¡°Will he still hit you in the future?¡± Chapter 1691 - 1691: I want to ask you about something Chapter 1691: I want to ask you about something Trantor: 54Y6YU33Y ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Mu Qin¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t change. ¡°Then you have to divorce him.¡± Liu cuixiang couldn¡¯t sit still. It seemed that Liu cuixiang was at least a qualified mother. She wouldn¡¯t let herself live in a pit of fire for a little benefit. ¡°I won¡¯t get a divorce,¡± mu Qin said firmly. ¡°Why?¡± Liu cuixiang couldn¡¯t understand. If he keeps hitting you, will you not divorce him?¡± ¡°I just got married and I¡¯m already getting a divorce. What will people say about me behind my back?¡± mu Qin was a little annoyed. ¡°You can¡¯t waste your time with him just because you¡¯re afraid of others talking about you,¡± Liu cuixiang said earnestly. Mu Qin wasn¡¯t just afraid of gossip. She knew that if she left sun mingkun, she would have nothing. At least for now, she could still live in a big house and enjoy the envious gazes of some people. At least, her colleagues in thew firm knew that she was married to the director of the state government office, so they were very polite to her. She didn¡¯t dare to imagine what the people would think of her if she were to get a divorce, especially if it was because she had an affair. Everything that she had worked so hard to get would be destroyed. Therefore, she had to swallow her pride. As long as sun mingkun didn¡¯t ask for a divorce, she must hold on to this marriage. The most important thing in mu Qin¡¯s life was not to lose face. He definitely couldn¡¯t lose face. As for mu Mian, she didn¡¯t want to be entangled with her anymore. She only wanted to live her own happy married life. It could be said that mu Qin was really in deep water and fire, and she couldn¡¯t see the end of it. Now, as long as sun mingkun was not happy with his work, he would vent his anger on her when he came back. Mu Qin felt hopeless and determined to find the culprit who caused her to be in such a miserable state. She really always got the wrong focus of her life. So what if they found the culprit? If you find the culprit, will you be able to escape your current life? Leaving this man, not coveting the false reputation in front of her, and starting her own life anew was the correct solution. Unfortunately, mu Qin only wanted to find the person who caused her to fall into a pit of fire and then take revenge on that person. It was as if that was the only way she could continue her life and have the motivation to continue living. She quickly regained her expectations of life and began to actively search for the person behind the scenes. Most importantly, someone had taken pictures of her room, which meant something was wrong. She stood in the bedroom and looked outside. There was arge honey locust tree with thick branches outside. The other party must have stood on this tree and secretly taken the photo of her and Zhong mingyong. Sheposed herself and went out. Downstairs, a few old people were sitting on the flower bed next to the uncle, basking in the sun. She walked over and said courteously,¡±big brother.¡±ll Master, I want to ask you about something.¡± The biggest in this building¡± The aunties and uncles all knew mu Qin and knew that she was the daughter-inw of the director of the state government department, so they were quite polite to her. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Mu Qin pointed at the tree in front of them,¡±Did you guys see anyone climb that tree a while ago? Bigll The uncles and aunties thought for a moment. One of the aunties said,ll¡±Little sister, why are you asking this?¡± ¡°Some time ago, a thief broke into our house from our bedroom, so I¡¯d like to check it out.¡± Mu Qin smiled. One of the bigll ¡°There wasn¡¯t much people outside at night a while back. When I came back, I saw a young girl climbing a tree..¡± Chapter 1692 - 1705-it l s over Chapter 1692: Chapter 1705-it l s over Trantor: 549690339 Mu Qin immediately became excited,¡±then, big ¡­¡±Il Did you see what she looked ¡°I stood at the entrance of the corridor for a while and saw her jump down from the tree. There was a camera around her neck. Did she steal that camera from your house?¡± Mu Qin replied, ¡°that¡¯s right, my house also lost a lot of other things.¡±ll What else did you see, my Lord?¡± Bigll ¡°He wore a hat and a short yellow coat. He was of medium height.¡± The old man recalled carefully. ¡°Is she pretty?¡± Mu Qin¡¯s first reaction was to think of mu Mian. Bigll ¡°He¡¯s just average looking,¡± the old man waved his hand. Mu Qinughed at herself. That¡¯s right, now that mu Mian was a richdy, how could she do everything by herself? Bigll Oh, that¡¯s right. There¡¯s another important thing. When I went to pick up my grandson from school the day before yesterday, I saw that little girl climbing the tree, ¡± the old man added. Mu Qin¡¯s dormant heart started to burn again. ¡°Where did you see her?¡± it¡¯s right next to the kindergarten. There¡¯s a newspaper office there. That youngdy came from a newspaper office. I saw it clearly. I can¡¯t be wrong. ¡°Then, can youe with me to the entrance of the news agency tomorrow and help me identify them?¡± mu Qin asked, seeing some hope. ¡°Yes, yes, this will definitely work.¡± Bigll I¡¯m a warm-hearted person, and I¡¯m willing to do my part in catching thieves. The next day, at the entrance of Red Star News agency.ll Ye and mu Qin were standing behind a big tree, and people were streaming in from time to time. Suddenly, bigll The old man pointed at a young girl in a ck jacket.¡±lt¡¯s her. It¡¯s her.¡± Mu Qin looked at the girl wearing a ck jacket and a belli hat with a meaningful look and nodded.¡±Alright, let¡¯s not beat the grass and alert the snake.ll Master, thank you so much. If it¡¯s really confirmed that she¡¯s the thief, I¡¯ll definitely go to your house and thank you properly.¡± Bigll The old man chuckled. you don¡¯t have to thank me. It¡¯s our duty as ordinary people to fight against these criminals. Bigll He said as he left the Red Star newspaper office. Mu Qin sat in a Sugar Shop in front of the newspaper office for a long time, staring at the entrance. At two O ¡®clock in the afternoon, the girl came out of the newspaper office with a small bag, as if she was going to interview someone. Mu Qin immediately called a taxi and followed her. Mu Qin had followed Hu Ying for two days, but she didn¡¯t see Hu Ying looking for mu Mian. After all, mu Mian didn¡¯t want to be entangled with mu Qin anymore. This was a one-time deal, and she would let it go. Mu Qin was extremely indignant. In her heart, she was certain that mu Mian had harmed her, but she didn¡¯t have any evidence. Now that she was beaten up every three to five days, she was already a little crazy. She took the 5000 Yuan and found a few people in Haicheng. She found four gangsters and gave them a thousand each. Those people in the underworld lived a precarious life. If someone suddenly gave them such arge sum of money, they would definitely go through fire and water without hesitation. The first mission that mu Qin gave them was to kidnap the reporter Hu Ying without anyone knowing. She had to hear the name ¡®mu Mian¡¯ from that reporter¡¯s mouth. Only after confirming that it was mu Mian would she be able to retaliate. At the Red Star newspaper office, Hu Ying did a group interview for the whole day regarding public service. She returned to the newspaper office at six O ¡®clock in the evening, sorted out the information she had obtained, and handed it to the chief editor before leaving the newspaper office. It was already ten O ¡®clock at night.. Chapter 1693 - 1693: You’re quite stubborn Chapter 1693: You¡¯re quite stubborn Trantor: 549690339 At the end of October, the weather had turned cold, and there were not many people on the streets. She slung her reporter¡¯s bag over her shoulder, put on a beret hat, and went out. As soon as she left the newspaper office, she turned a corner and was about to go to the bus stop to take the bus when she saw two tall men wearing masks walking towards her. As a reporter, she was very sensitive. She had a vague feeling that something was wrong and wanted to turn around. However, the moment she turned around, two tall men wearing masks blocked her way. Her heart skipped a beat. How could one not get their shoes wet when they often walked by the river? she was a reporter and had met many people. She had also offended many people. It was normal for an enemy toe to her door for revenge. Just as she was about to say that everything could be discussed, she saw the man opposite her take out a dagger, restrain her, and point the dagger at her waist. don¡¯t struggle, don¡¯t scream. Be good and follow me into the car. A small van was parked next to her. Hu Ying was anxious. It was toote, and there was not a single soul on the sidewalk. The two men carried her into the car effortlessly. Hu Ying looked at the four men in the car very calmly. ¡°I won¡¯t, but I want to know who you are. Why did you kidnap me? What benefits did the other party give you?¡± A piece of tape was taped to her mouth, and a ck cloth was covering her head. Obviously, the kidnappers didn¡¯t want to waste their time talking to her. The car made many turns and Hu Ying was brought to an abandoned warehouse. She was dragged in, and there was a dim light swaying above her head. The man removed the cloth cover on her head and tore off the tape on her mouth. Hu Ying looked around and found that it was not a ce she was familiar with. She looked up at the man in front of her, who was still wearing a mask and had a fierce look, but she did not speak first. tell me, ¡± the man said in a deep voice. a photo of director sun¡¯s wife was taken some time ago. Who¡¯s the mastermind behind this? ¡± Hu Ying chuckled. in that case, it was director sun¡¯s wife who asked you to kidnap me. Don¡¯t you know that kidnapping is illegal? ¡± The man kicked her hard. this has nothing to do with Mrs. Sun. We are the ones who want to avenge Mrs. Sun. After all, they were originally from the underworld, and going to jail was amon thing for them. After taking the money, they would be sent to jail for two years, and the government would provide them with food and amodation. For fugitives like them, it was quite worth it. Hu Ying grimaced in pain. I¡¯m a reporter. I found out that Mrs. Sun¡¯s private life was promiscuous and wanted to expose her. No one instructed me to do so. The man sneered, ¡°you¡¯re pretty tight-lipped!¡± &Nbsp; With a wave of his hand, a man walked over with a pair of pliers. Hu Ying was a little scared. ¡°What are you guys trying to do?¡± ¡°No need for torture, it seems like you won¡¯t confess.¡± Hu Ying struggled. how dare you use private punishment on me? I¡¯ll make sure you spend the rest of your lives in prison. I know a lot of goodwyers. She was a reporter and had a good pen. If she really wanted to mess with someone, she would definitely do it until he died. ¡°I pulled out one of her nails,¡± the man said, clearly unmoved. ¡°You dare?¡± Hu Ying struggled madly. ¡°Let¡¯s see if I dare to.¡± A woman¡¯s shrill cry soon came from the warehouse. It was particrly terrifying in the night. Hu Ying almost cursed all the vulgarities she could say. The man was unmoved, ¡°how is it?¡± Have you thought it through? I don¡¯t mind pulling out all your nails one by one.¡± Hu Ying thought to herself, I¡¯m sorry, mu Mian. I have no choice. If I don¡¯t rat you out, I might lose my life.. Chapter 1694 - 1694: Alright, deal Chapter 1694: Alright, deal Trantor: 549690339 Even if she shouldered everything, she would not be able to be a hero of the revolution. Hence, she had no choice but to confess to mu Mian. The man patted her face. look at you. If you knew this was going to happen, why did you have to admit it from the beginning? wouldn¡¯t it have been over? ¡± Hu Ying looked at the man carefully and found that there was a ck mole at the end of the man¡¯s eyebrows. She remembered it. The man¡¯s eyebrows were pressed against his eyes, and there was a ck mole at the end of his eyebrows. He was about 183 centimeters tall. After she got away, it would not be difficult to find such a person in the underworld. She was in so much pain that she broke out in a cold sweat. alright, I¡¯ve already confessed. Can you let me go now? ¡± ¡°We still need to confirm if you¡¯re lying,¡± the man sneered. ¡°How could I lie?¡± Hu Ying was anxious. My life is in your hands, I¡¯m not that stupid.¡± The man gave her a tight p. shut up. We said we need to confirm it. If you continue to talk nonsense, I¡¯ll just cripple one of your hands. Hu Ying could only temporarilypromise. The man quickly left the abandoned warehouse. Outside the van, mu Qin¡¯s head was wrapped in a scarf, only her eyes exposed. The man walked over and said in a low voice, ¡°she admitted it. She said that a woman named mu Mian made her do it.¡± &Nbsp; Mu Qin reached out and hit the van hard. She gritted her teeth and said,¡±lt¡¯s that b * tch, b * tch.¡± ¡°How is it? is there anything else you need me to do?¡± Mu Qin¡¯s eyes were filled with ferocity. She hadpletely lost her mind. ¡°If you guys can Kidnap mu IV11an, I¡¯ll give you 30000 yuan. you can split It Witn the rest of the brothers.¡± In any case, Zhong mingyong had given her 50000 Yuan. She was willing to use all this money to deal with mu Mian. ¡°Really?¡± the man revealed a greedy look. Mu Qin took out a paper bag from her handbag. here¡¯s 10000 Yuan. I¡¯ll give you another 20000 Yuan after this is done. ¡°What do you want to do after you kidnapped mu Mian?¡± ¡°Destroy her innocence for me,¡± mu Qin said with a ruthless gaze. The man¡¯s expression was serious. from what I know, this mu Mian is Vice President Tang¡¯s wife. You asked me to beat her up. I ¡­ Il F * ck, you let me ruin her innocence!!!¡± Mu Qin nced at him. I¡¯ll add another 10000. Don¡¯t expose your identity and ruin her innocence. Throw her on the side of the road and no one will know. Who will trace it to you? ¡± Every criminal thought that they would not be caught and that they would be able to escape the punishment of thew. However, they did not know that the Justice was long and could not be overlooked. ¡°Alright, deal.¡± The man gritted his teeth. If he was allowed to have sex with a woman and get tens of thousands of Yuan, as long as the other party didn¡¯t know, he felt that it was a good deal. In the night, mu Qin left the old abandoned warehouse, her eyes filled with ferocity. Since mu Mian had pushed her into the pit of fire, she could not me her for being ruthless. On the other hand, mu Mian was thinking that mu Qin was the one who set her up with Ye Cheng first. Therefore, the fact that she had exposed mu Qin¡¯s affair was considered an eye for an eye. The two of them should be considered even. Even if mu Qin knew that she was the one who had done all this in secret, she should be ashamed of her own inferiority and not have the face to settle scores with her. Clearly, she had still underestimated mu Qin¡¯s shamelessness. In mu Qin¡¯s eyes, it was fine for her to harm him, but if he wanted to take revenge on her, he would be evil and would be courting death. The current mu Qin was no different from a man-eating demon. It was already November. After two bouts of autumn rain, Haicheng was getting colder and colder. Mu Mian¡¯s sses went smoothly. She was indeed talented in directing. Her aesthetics and artistic attainments were highly favored by the professional teachers.. Chapter 1695 - 1695: Who wanted to kidnap her? Chapter 1695 - 1695: Who wanted to kidnap her? Trantor: 549690339 As for that Liu Xin, he scoffed at this. Mu Mian did not care about him at all. Recently, she had decided to test the waters by directing a short school film, an hour-long stage y. She had learned a lot from director su, and she also had her own experience in acting. All in all, she was quite confident in herself. Mu Mian studied on campus during the day. At four or five o ¡®clock in the afternoon, she would go to the hall to rehearse for the actors. She would return home at about seven or eight o¡¯ clock in the evening. His days were very fulfilling.
It was already eight o ¡®clock in the evening when she finished rehearsing. The car was usually waiting for her at the school gate. A while ago, Tang Ji ¡®an woulde to the school to pick her up, but now, in the second half of the year, the Department was very busy, and he was busy all day, so he really couldn¡¯t pick her up. Mu Mian was wearing high heels and walking on the path. On both sides of the path were French parasol trees that had already lost their leaves. The street lights were dim, and asionally, students would rush to the dormitory with a few books. Suddenly, a car¡¯s headlights lit up behind her. She was a little wary, so she turned back to look. After seeing the license te number, she didn¡¯t think much of it. She recognized the car. It was the van used by the school canteen to deliver food. She continued to walk forward. The van drove to her side and stopped. Mu Mian turned back to take a look. The headlights were piercing, and she vaguely saw that the driver was wearing a mask. Instinctively, she felt that something was wrong and quickened her pace. However, she heard the sound of the car door opening. She looked back in horror and saw a tall man following her. She looked around but did not see anyone. She was about to run when she saw the man behind her hold her waist. She screamed, and the man covered her mouth. The other party¡¯s actions were Swift and clean as they directly captured her and put her in the car. The car was indeed the one that transported the vegetables, but Ren Qianqian didn¡¯t seem to be the vegetable merchant. She forced herself to remain calm and looked at the two men in front of her. ¡°What are you guys trying to do?¡± The man stepped on the elerator and the car slowly drove away. The man next to her tied her hands and feet up, then took a roll of tape and stuck it on her mouth. His sinister voice rang in her ears, ¡± ¡°If you dare to scream, I¡¯ll cut your face.¡± The car drove to the Guard¡¯s office. There were two men in front, wearing hats with thread. They had taken off their masks and were walking around. From their conversation with the guards, mu Mian learned that they had disguised themselves as vegetable merchants. The real vegetable seller must have been kidnapped by them, so they were able to drive this car into the campus. It was obviously a well-nned scheme to kidnap her. Who was it? Who wanted to kidnap her? She could see her car parked outside the school gate. The driver was sitting in the car, probably listening to the radio. He raised his eyes to look at the van. Mu Mian sobbed agitatedly, ¡°Wu Wu Wu Wu sob sob sob¡± The two cars passed by each other. The man beside her gave her a tight p. ¡°Behave yourself,¡± Mu Mian was dizzy from the p, and her head was buzzing. The car had already left the school gate. There was no more hope. Soon, a ck hood was put on her head. She knew that this group of people did not want her to know where she was being taken. The car sped all the way, and she really did not know where she was taken. When it was nine O ¡®clock, the driver felt a little strange. Mu Mian usually returned home around eight o¡¯ clock at thetest. However, it was already nine O ¡®clock today, and she had note out yet. The driver was a little worried.. Chapter 1696 - 1696: The car plate number is SEAA85978 Chapter 1696 - 1696: The car te number is SEAA85978 Trantor: 549690339 As soon as he got out of the car, a ck car drove up behind him. The window rolled down slowly, and Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s face appeared in his field of vision. Mu Mian¡¯s driver, uncle Zhang, quickly got out of the car and walked over. ¡°Vice President Tang, you¡¯re here, Yingluo.¡± ¡°Why isn¡¯t she out of school yet?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nodded. Uncle Zhang touched his head. I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t see here out. She was probably dyed by something.
¡°Sixth uncle, drive in and take a look at the hall,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said in a deep voice. The car drove to the hall of the Haixi film. The actors in the hall had already dispersed, leaving only some logistics staff arranging the props. Tang Ji ¡®an asked a random person, but that person said that director mu left the auditorium at eight o¡¯ clock. Hearing this, Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s face darkened. He had a bad feeling. Did mu Mian leave the school from the main entrance? Not getting in his own car? Or was she somewhere else in the school? He told uncle Zhang to quickly get the security Department to search the entire school for mu Mian. Uncle Zhang realized the severity of the situation and immediately ran to the security Department. In less than 20 minutes, uncle Zhang led the chief of the security Department and ran over. He said that they had searched every corner of the school, but they could not find mu Mian. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s heart sank. This matter was more serious than he had imagined. In his 30 years of life, this was the first time he truly felt panicked. He calmed himself down and went to the gate guard with a few others. Mu Mian left the hall a little after eight o ¡®clock, but uncle Zhang and the guards at the gate didn¡¯t see here out. She wasn¡¯t in the school either, which meant that she was taken out by a car. What kind of car could enter the campus? Other than government vehicles, school staff vehicles, and school vehicles, all other vehicles were prohibited from entering. From eight o ¡®clock to nine O¡¯ clock, it should be easy to check the cars going in and out of the main and back gates. After asking a little, the guard answered, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s something different about Yingluo today.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an stubbed out his cigarette and frowned. ¡°What is it?¡± a farmer called Chen Jinquan used to be in charge of the food in our cafeteria. It wasn¡¯t Chen Jinquan who delivered the food today, but he drove his own car. The man said he was Chen Jinquan¡¯s cousin and that Chen Jinquan wasn¡¯t feeling well today, so he had toe. I saw that the car was right, so I let him in. ¡°What does a man look like?¡± square mouth, wide ears, brows pressing against eyes, eyes that make people ufortable. He¡¯s wearing a hat with a string on his head. There¡¯s a man beside him who¡¯s also wearing a hat. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at the phone on the table and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Can I borrow your phone for a while?¡± ¡°Please use it.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an made a phone call directly to the home of the director of the Public Security Department. ¡°My wife has been kidnapped.¡± The director of the Public Security Department immediately sat up straight. ¡°What?¡± This was a big matter, and he didn¡¯t dare to neglect it. tell all the patrol officers on the streets to pay attention to a silver van with the license te number Haia85978. My wife is in it. Maybe they will change cars. Tell them to be more careful. Don¡¯t worry, Ji ¡®an. I¡¯ll have all the police in the city move out.¡± He didn¡¯t dare to be negligent. This was the Deputy Director of the Department of Public Security, and he was the son of a Member of Parliament. If something happened to his wife, he was afraid that he would lose his title as the director of the Public Security Bureau. Soon, the street was filled with the sound of police sirens. The director of the Public Security Department personally came to Haicheng Academy of Drama and picked up Tang Ji ¡®an to patrol the streets.. Chapter 1697 - 1697: Are you afraid of trouble? Chapter 1697: Are you afraid of trouble? Trantor: 549690339 The walkie-talkie was lying quietly on the side. There was no movement, no movement at all. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s eyes kept wandering outside. When he saw a simr van, his heart would skip a beat. On the other hand, mu Mian had already changed her car not far away from the filming location. The farmer¡¯s car was thrown to the side of the street, and finally, a patrolling police officer found the car. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s walkie-talkie quickly rang. ¡°Abandoned car A85978 was found at the intersection of Dingxiang Road and Ziteng road.¡± I¡¯ll talk to the residents in the area, ¡± the director replied immediately. see if anyone has found out which car they got into. ¡°Received, received.¡± Ten minutester, the walkie-talkie rang again. ¡°ording to an insider, the kidnapper took a woman into a simr silver van. He only remembered thest three numbers, 696¡å a car with the ending number 696 is wanted in the entire city. Police sirens were ring everywhere, and the people in the city were in a state of panic. It had been a long time since Haicheng had such a big battle. They didn¡¯t know what had happened, and for a while, the adults didn¡¯t dare to sleep. The van with a parking space of 696 carried mu Mian West to the abandoned old warehouse in the suburbs. A few men jumped out of the car and temporarily ced mu Mian in the car. The four men were a little far from the car, so they each lit a cigarette. There was a whistle from the dam in the distance. The lights in the old warehouse were off, and the car lights were off as well. Buried in the grass, it was impossible to tell that there was another warehouse in the distance. The men squatted down. pfft! the man in the lead spat. aren¡¯t the cops a little too fast? ¡± ¡°Big brother, what do you n to do to that girl?¡± the man beside him asked. The man took a puff of his cigarette and frowned. ¡°What do we do? What else could he do? In the underworld, you have to keep to your word, go and get her in a while!¡± ¡°You¡¯re really going to do it?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already taken the money. If word gets out that we¡¯re only taking the money and not doing the job, who would dare to look for us in the future?¡± ¡°But boss, do you really know who she is?¡± ¡°Have we ever been afraid of anything? She¡¯s just the wife of the Vice Director of the Department management Office.¡± she¡¯s not just the wife of Vice Director Tang, ¡± the second brother said with a serious expression. the Vice director¡¯s father is a cab member. ¡°Are you afraid of trouble?¡± Second brother nced at him. look at how we captured her. It only took us a little more than ten minutes. The whole process was under martialw and we were all wanted. I think that she will be caught sooner orter! The boss red at him, ¡°we¡¯ve already entered the pce, are we still afraid of going to jail again?¡± This grandson of yours, why have you be so wishy-washy?¡± The second brother took another puff of his cigarette. I¡¯ve heard that those who offend Deputy Tang will not have a good end. There was someone who offended him before and was sentenced to life in prison. There was also a Section Chief in chongxian who was sent to the Northwest by him. Even his sister-inw was sent to prison. I heard that he is especially good to his wife. I¡¯m afraid that if we really provoke him, he might even give us the death penalty. Boss suddenly became hesitant. ¡°What did you just say? It¡¯s impossible not to do it, right?¡± The second brother was obviously the intellectual head of the criminal gang.¡±l really can¡¯t say.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already kidnapped him, what do you think we should do?¡± Second brother threw the cigarette butt away and stomped it out. just beat him up and lie to mu Qin that he did it. If he¡¯s really caught, Vice President Tang will probably handle it carefully. As they were talking, another ck car drove over not far away.. Chapter 1698 - 1698: Mu Ojn? Chapter 1698: Mu Ojn? Trantor: 549690339 The group of kidnappers jumped in shock. They looked into the distance and saw the car slowly stop. The person who got out of the car was their employer, mu Qin. Mu Qin walked in front of the men and coldly said, ¡°Did you manage to kidnap ¡°I¡¯ve tied him up.¡± Mu Qin¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, ¡°then what are we waiting for?¡± Hurry up.¡± The man knew that mu Qin wanted him to f * Ck mu Mian as soon as possible. He thought about his second brother¡¯s words. It was not without reason. The person he had offended this time could be said to be extremely powerful. He wasn¡¯t afraid of going to jail. He didn¡¯t care if it was three to five years or even ten years. After all, they were frequent visitors to jail. Sometimes, the police wouldn¡¯t even want them to go to jail if theymitted a small crime. Going to jail would take up government resources, and food and amodation had to be provided. After being locked up for a while, they would still do what they wanted and break thew. However, if he really got on the woman in the car and angered Vice President Tang, he would be sentenced to life in prison or be sentenced to death. Then he would really be finished. The cost of this crime was too high. He had to consider and weigh it. The man¡¯s mind was in an intense struggle, and finally he said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry. We can kidnap her for you, but we can¡¯t do what we¡¯re going to do next. I¡¯ll return the money to you. You can decide how you want to deal with her. Then, he took out the 10000 Yuan and returned it to mu Qin. ¡°Why are you guys so cowardly?¡± mu Qin was dumbfounded. ¡°Her man is a Big Shot, so you¡¯d better behave yourself,¡± the man advised mu Qin. Mu Qin hated mu Mian¡¯s identity, so she was even more furious when the man said that, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m as cowardly as you guys?¡± The man touched his nose. you can say whatever you want. We want to save our lives. This deal ends here. After that, the men got into the car and carried mu Mian out, throwing her on the grass. Mu Mian was still wearing a ck hood, her limbs were tied up, and her mouth was sealed with tape. She could not move or make a sound. She did not know what her fate would be, so she did not dare to make a sound for fear of angering the person who tied her up. She had to hold on. She Imew that once Tang Ji ¡®an found out that she was missing, he would definitely contact the Public Security Department to look for her. These people would not be able to escape thew. She had to remain calm. After the men threw mu Mian on the grass, they hurriedly got into the van and left. Mu Miany on the ground, a little surprised. Did the car drive away? The kidnappers had kidnapped her here and left without doing anything? After a while, she heard footsteps again. Her heart skipped a beat. As expected, the other party would not let her off so easily. However, she saw someone dragging her by her legs.¡± He walked forward. Mu Mian was puzzled. When she was tied up, she was carried by the man. Now that she was being dragged forward, it meant that the other party was not strong. It was very likely that Yingying was a woman. If it was a woman, who would the other party be? Mu Qin? Was it mu Qin? Was she crazy? He actually kidnapped her? Mu Mian felt uneasy. Mu Mian¡¯s eyes were covered by a cloth, so she couldn¡¯t see anything. The lights were not on, and it was pitch ck. She sobbed. With a ¡®pa¡¯ sound, he was pped hard on the face, but the person opposite him didn¡¯t make a sound. Mu Mian gritted her teeth. She had to endure it. With a tearing sound, the tape on her mouth was removed. Mu Mian heard the person opposite her breathing rapidly. He was also very nervous. ¡°Who are you?¡± mu Mian asked, trying to probe. In fact, based on her familiarity with mu Qin, she could already tell that the other party was indeed mu Qin from her panting.. Chapter 1699 - 1699: I’d rather die with you! Chapter 1699 - 1699: I¡¯d rather die with you! Trantor: 549690339 However, she pretended not to know anything. This way, she might be able to hold on for a while. Pa, she was rewarded with another p. Following that, a faint light lit up, probably because a shlight was turned on. From a distance, it was unlikely that there was any light in this dpidated warehouse. Mu Qin tied mu Mian to a stool with great effort. She looked at the angry person in front of her and was burning with anger. It was mu Mian. It was mu Mian who ruined her life. She could have lived in harmony with sun mingkun, but it was all this nosy woman¡¯s fault for exposing her affair. Now, she was simply living in hell, suffering in a pot of oil every day. Well, mu Qin might be able to me mu Mian for her extramarital affair. There was a whip, a hemp rope, and a small Brazier on the side. Mu Mian pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Who are you? what¡¯s your motive?¡± I can give you whatever you want, just let me go.¡± Pa! A whipnded on her face. Mu Mian felt a burning pain. Mu Qin clearly didn¡¯t n on showing any mercy. She was in danger. One whip, two whips, three whips, one after another, mu Mian almost fainted. How could mu Qin not be popr? Mu Mian had everything, but she had nothing now. All her suffering was brought to her by mu Mian. That damned mu Mian. With just her face, she got everything that she had dreamed of for a long time. She had money, fame, and her husband¡¯s love. She had everything, but he still wanted to destroy her marriage. She deserved to die! She did deserve to die! Mu Mian clenched her fists and endured the pain on her face. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± you have to know that thew is loose and your crimes will definitely be exposed. It¡¯s not toote to turn back now. ¡°You¡¯re dreaming! I¡¯d rather die with you!¡± Mu Qin finally couldn¡¯t help but growl. Mu Mian was stunned for a moment. This was equivalent to being honest. She had guessed it right. It was mu Qin. It was mu Qin who had kidnapped her. However, the men seemed to be afraid of her and left. They hade to their senses, but mu Qin was still stubborn. ¡°It¡¯s actually you, mu Qin,¡± she said in a deep voice. Mu Qin coldly snorted,¡±what are you pretending for?¡± From the moment you caused my marriage to fall apart, you should have thought that this day woulde. You asked for it!¡± ¡°An eye for an eye? You put it in Ye Cheng¡¯s winell Medicine. Then, he called Ji ¡®an to get him.ll Adultery? what I did, wasn¡¯t it an eye for an eye? shouldn¡¯t we be even? Now that you¡¯ve kidnapped me, do I have to take revenge on you?¡± Mu Qin shouted hysterically, ¡°nothing happened to you. Ye Cheng didn¡¯t do anything to you. Tang Ji ¡®an still treats you well. What about me?¡± Do you know what kind of life I¡¯m living now?¡± ¡°You think you¡¯re innocent just because your scheme didn¡¯t work? mu Qin, you¡¯re really shameless.¡± Mu Mian sneered. Pa, pa, pa, another p. ¡°Mu Mian, you¡¯re already in my hands, yet you still dare to be so arrogant. Do you want to die?¡± mu Qin¡¯s eyes were spitting fire. Mu Mian gritted her teeth and said,¡¯do you think you can escape the punishment of thew? ¡®Mu Qin, I advise you to stop now and leave yourself a way out. Your parents are still alive, and you have your own career. You can start a new life and live a good life, but if you really hurt me, you¡¯ll have nothing left. Even if I can let you go, Ji ¡®an won¡¯t..¡± Chapter 1700 - 1700: 1 1 m trying my best to climb up Chapter 1700 - 1700: 1 1 m trying my best to climb up Trantor: 549690339 At that moment, mu Qin was in a dilemma. But in the end, hatred prevailed. She raised the whip again and whipped it ruthlessly at her. ¡°No matter which path I chose, you forced me. Do you know what kind of suffering I¡¯m living now? Sun mingkun hits me every day, are you happy? You¡¯re the one who pushed me into the fire pit, and now you¡¯re still saying such arrogant words, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re very cheap?¡± Mu Mian chuckled, ¡®so, I forced you to have an affair? Did I force you to hook up with your husband¡¯s brother when you were still a newlywed?¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± Mu Qin screamed uncontrobly. Her veil had been ripped off by mu Mian, causing her to gopletely crazy. ¡°Shut up, you shut up!¡± Every time she shouted, mu Qin wouldsh her with her whip. Mu Mian felt as if her skin and flesh were splitting open, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel suffocated in pain.ll &Nbsp; Hmph. ¡°I had no choice, I had no choice. Sun mingkun only knows how to work all day long and has no time to apany me at all. He doesn¡¯t want to give me any gentleness, so what can I do? He married me just to get close to Tang Ji ¡®an. What could I do?¡± ¡°What about you? Did you marry him because you love him? Did you cheat on me because you fell in love with Zhong mingyong? Sun mingkun doesn¡¯t owe you anything, so it¡¯s wrong of you to cheat on him.¡± Mu Qin¡¯s embarrassment turned into anger. She reached out and grabbed her throat, ¡°I told you to shut up, did you not hear me? Mu Mian, when did you be so eloquent? It¡¯s because you¡¯re married to Tang Ji ¡®an, so you¡¯re confident, right?¡± The cloth covering her head was removed, and the shlight shone between the two of them. Mu Mian looked at the crazy woman in front of her. ¡°You want to kill me? Mu Qin, do you know what¡¯s the sentence for murder? Have you ever thought about how the neighbors of three Yuan alley will talk about you? They¡¯ll say that you¡¯re a murderer, and your parents are the parents of the murderer. From now on, whenever your parents go out, people will point fingers at them behind their backs. You¡¯ll be in prison for the rest of your life, and your parents will be poked at the back of their bones for the rest of their lives.¡± Mu Mian saw the hesitation in mu Qin¡¯s eyes. She squeezed out a voice from her throat and said, ¡°your dad did it for you. For you.¡±ll Mom, you spent all your savings. Your dad is innocent. He has always been dutiful and hoped that his daughter would live a peaceful life. He raised you up, and this is how you repay him? Mu Qin, you¡¯re really selfish, Yingluo.¡± Mu Qin shook her head. no, no, no, I¡¯m not selfish. I¡¯m trying my best to climb up. Isn¡¯t it because I want my parents to live a good life? ¡± Don¡¯t they just want others to be envious of them?¡± ¡°If you hurt me, your parents will live in misery for the rest of their lives. They¡¯ll be in even more pain than you are now. Mu Qin, are you really going to do this?¡± Mu Qin¡¯s grip on mu Mian¡¯s neck loosened a little. Mu Mian¡¯s vision started to blur and she felt like she was about to faint. No, no. If she fainted, she didn¡¯t know what she would have to go through. What if she went to another ce and found a man? The consequences would be unimaginable. She held on to her breath and stared at mu Qin, hoping that she would pick up a good person at thest moment.ll Zhi Qianqian But obviously, a demon was a demon. She only hesitated for a short while, then, she increased the strength in her hand.. Chapter 1701 - 1701: What was she in comparison? Chapter 1701 - 1701: What was she inparison? Trantor: 549690339 She wanted to strangle her to death. She wanted to strangle the culprit who had caused her to live such a miserable life, Yingluo. She grabbed her neck and pped her hard. She wanted to beat this b * tch to death with her bare hands. This b * tch who caused her so much misery. Mu Mian¡¯s consciousness gradually faded, and her head buzzed. She squeezed out a weak whimper from her throat. Her limbs were tied up, and she could not move. She was like a fish on a chopping block. She felt that she was finished, Yingluo. Ji ¡®an, you have to find me as soon as possible, or I¡¯m going to die. I don¡¯t want to die, because I know that if I die, you¡¯ll live the rest of your life in pain. Bang! The door of the old warehouse was kicked open. Mu Mian¡¯s heart suddenly rxed. Although she didn¡¯t see who had rushed over, she seemed to have telepathy with Tang Ji ¡®an. She could sense that he had rushed over. He had rushed over at thisst moment. Her vision turned ck, and she fainted. Tang Ji ¡®an stood behind the four police officers and immediately saw mu Mian tied to a stool, as well as mu Qin, who was trying to strangle her to death in front of her. Just as he was about to rush in, the captain of the martial arts police team stopped him and told him not to be impulsive. After they confirmed that the kidnappers inside had no lethal weapons, they rushed in at lightning speed and subdued the kidnappers who were still holding mu Mian¡¯s neck. With a single move, mu Qin was quickly cuffed. She looked at the man whose eyes were filled with worry, and a smile suddenly appeared on her lips. He was mu Mian¡¯s man. When mu Mian was tied up, he couldn¡¯t sit still for even a second. How did Yueyue find her so quickly? Sea city was so big, and they found her so quickly. They must have mobilized all the police forces in Sea city. This was what she envied about mu Mian. She was loved by a man so wholeheartedly, and he would do his best to save her at the first opportunity. Mu Mian was really lucky. What was she inparison? She was trampled under mu Mian¡¯s feet. Mu Mian caused her to be like this, but she did not pay any price. Even the man she found did not dare to do anything to her. Mu Mian is so lucky, so lucky, Yingluo. As soon as mu Qin was subdued, Tang Ji ¡®an immediately pushed the crowd aside and walked to mu Mian¡¯s side. Her coat had been taken off, and she was only wearing a thin, rice-colored woolen sweater that was stained with blood. There were also two obvious scars on her face, which were clearly caused by a whip. He was in so much pain that he was suffocating, and his hands were trembling sngnt1Y as ne untied ner. He reached out and patted her face, saying softly, ¡± ¡°Mianmian¡± Soon, the apanying doctor rushed over. Tang Ji ¡®an said worriedly, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s give her a checkup first, hurry up and clean her up.¡± The doctor reached out to remove it.ll He opened her eyelids and shone the shlight on her face. Then, he listened to her heartbeat and pulse. the patient has a lot of wounds on her body. Her face has been pped many times, and her brain is injured. Her vital signs are slightly weak. We need to let her have oxygen first and send her to the hospital for a detailed examination immediately. Tang Ji ¡®an immediately picked mu Mian up and ran out without even looking at the person on the ground. He carried her into the car in a hurry and the car sped all the way to the hospital in the city. In the ambnce, mu Mian had an oxygen mask on her face. There was a doctor on the side who was constantly monitoring her condition. Tang Ji ¡®an looked at the narrow hospital bed.¡± He reached out and lifted the hem of the person¡¯s clothes. Under the hem of her clothes were scars. He couldn¡¯t bear to look at her anymore and quickly put down her clothes.. Chapter 1702 - 1702: Everything is fine with your wife Chapter 1702 - 1702: Everything is fine with your wife Trantor: 549690339 Hospital bedll The breathing of the person on top was weak, and his eyelids were trembling violently as if he was having a nightmare. He was probably still stuck in the nightmare. He reached out and caressed her face, but he was afraid of touching her wound, so he could only touch her forehead and said softly, ¡± Mianmian, it¡¯s alright now. It¡¯s alright now. Don¡¯t be afraid. The car sped all the way back to Huashan Hospital. The director and a group of medical staff were already waiting at the entrance of the hospital. When the ambnce stopped, mu Mian immediately moved to the bed pushing cart.ll He rushed to the resuscitation room. Mu Mian¡¯s injuries were mostly external. The only serious injury was her head. After being hit by mu Qin so many times, she might have a slight concussion. The hospital bed was pushed into the emergency room, and Tang Ji ¡®an was stopped outside. ¡°Vice President Tang, please wait outside.¡± ¡°Please do your best to save her.¡± don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll do our best. She¡¯s only suffering from external injuries. Her life isn¡¯t in danger. After that, the door of the operating room was closed. Tang Ji ¡®an was also worried about mu Mian¡¯s head. Mu Qin¡¯s attack was very ruthless. There was also a wound on her face, clearly from a whip. Her right cheek was badly swollen, and she must have been pped many times. Mu Qin didn¡¯t hold back in her ps as he was afraid that there was something wrong with her brain. He was suffering outside the door. He kept looking at the operating light and paced back and forth. His sixth uncleforted him by the side.¡±lt¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Xiao mu only suffered external injuries. He might need some time to recover, but it won¡¯t be life-threatening. Don¡¯t worry, okay?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s face was gloomy. The Public Security Department was also waiting at the side.ll The chief immediately walked over. the kidnappers have been brought back to the station. Deputy Tang, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely give you a satisfactory answer Tang Ji ¡®an nodded slightly. I¡¯ll leave everything to you. Please give him a heavy sentence as a warning to others. ¡°I definitely will.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an still couldn¡¯t sit still. He couldn¡¯t rx for a moment as long as mu Mian didn¡¯te out of the emergency room. The surgery went on for almost two hours before the door of the operating room slowly opened. The attending doctor walked out, took off his mask, and said to Tang Ji ¡®an, ¡°Vice President Tang, your wife is fine. You can rest assured.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s heart finally settled down. because the wounds on her body are very serious, she still needs to be observed in the sterile Ward for a few hours.ll She¡¯ll be transferred to the wardter, do you want to go to her Ward first?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an waved his hand. it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll wait for her here. Thank you. A group of doctors and nurses filed out of the emergency room, and soon, the door of the emergency room was closed again. Ji ¡®an, ¡± sixth uncle said softly, ¡± the nurse just came over and told me that little MU¡¯s room is downstairs in Room 502. Why don¡¯t you go to her room and rest for a while? the nurse will push her down the stairster. Tang Ji ¡®an nced at him, sixth uncle, you can go and rest first. I¡¯ll wait for her here. Sixth uncle was also old and couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so he could only go downstairs to rest in the ward. It was quiet in the corridor of the emergency room. Tang Ji ¡®an sat outside the emergency room, and his expression finally rxed. Knowing that she was fine, his heart was at ease. He wanted to wait here so that he would be the first person she would see when she came out of the emergency room. He med himself for not protecting her well and letting her be tied up for no reason. There was a clock outside the resuscitation room. He looked at the second hand and walked in circles until three in the morning.ll He was not sleepy at all.. Chapter 1703 - 1703: She regretted it Chapter 1703: She regretted it Trantor: 549690339 Finally, the emergency room door opened, and mu Mian was pushed out. He immediately walked over, and the two nurses whispered, ¡± ¡°Associate Chief physician Tang, the patient has not fully woken up yet. Please lower your voice.¡± ¡°Alright, I know.¡± In the ward, Tang Ji ¡®an carried mu Mian back to the bed. The person in his arms twitched slightly.ll He was stunned for a moment and mumbled something. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s heart suddenly clenched. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright.¡± Mu Mian put the quilt on the bed.ll He immediately opened his eyes in shock. When he saw that it was Tang Ji ¡®an in front of him, his eyes filled with tears.¡±Ji ¡®an¡¯s Qianqian¡± Tang Ji ¡®an sat by the bed and stroked her hair. it¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright now. Mianmian, don¡¯t be afraid of Yingluo. Mu mianzhall ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I was too low-alert,¡± she said, holding his hand. Tang Ji ¡®an kissed her hand and said, ¡°how can I me you?¡± Who would¡¯ve thought that the kidnappers would actually kidnap someone on campus? in the future, I¡¯ll assign two bodyguards to you. Also, the car will be parked outside your teaching building, and you can go home directly after leaving the school.¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect mu Qin to treat me like this,¡± mu Mian lowered her eyes. Tang Ji ¡®an held her hand tightly. leave her to the police. You can¡¯t be soft on her. Do you understand? ¡± ¡°This time, I won¡¯t be soft-hearted, ¡± mu Mian said, exhaling. Indeed, mu Qin would never appreciate her kindness. She was the kind of person who would bite the hand that fed her. This time, she had almost taken her life. If she didn¡¯t give her the punishment she deserved, she might really die in her hands in the future. She pulled Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s hand. I¡¯m fine now. You should sleep for a while, too, okay? ¡® Tang Ji ¡®an lowered his head and kissed her forehead. you sleep. I¡¯ll sleep after you fall asleep. Mu Mian had been on tenterhooks the entire night, and her body and mind had suffered great damage. She really needed to rest. Because Tang Ji ¡®an was by her side, she felt especially at ease. Her eyes closed and she fell asleep very quickly. When she opened her eyes again, it was already the next morning. It was early winter, and the sun shone in through the window. She opened her eyes and saw Tang Ji ¡®an. He was full of energy. When he saw her open her eyes, he immediately said, ¡°You¡¯re awake? Have some porridge, okay?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep the whole night?¡± mu Mian reached out to pull him. Tang Ji ¡®an had already poured the porridge into a bowl and sat by the bed. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll feed you some porridge.¡± Mu Mian stared at him. look at you. You have such dark circles. Tang Ji ¡®an chuckled. alright. Hurry up and have some porridge. That night had been too shocking. He was still in shock and couldn¡¯t fall asleep. At five in the morning, he asked his sixth uncle to go home and cook some porridge and vegetables. He brought them over in a thermal container. The ward was filled with warmth. Meanwhile, in the sea city Public Security Bureau, mu Qin¡¯s face was ashen. Last night was like a dream, a nightmare. Now, the sky was bright, and she had woken up from the dream. She recalled her crazy actions and felt the blood in her body slowly turn cold. She, Qianqian, had actually kidnapped mu Mian. She, Qianqian, had almost killed mu Mian. She regretted it. She did not know that she only regretted being caught, not for hurting mu Mian. It was toote for her to realize this now. ¡°Can you help me pass a message to mu Mian? tell her that I¡¯ve let her down,¡± she said to the interrogating police officer. The police officer looked at her coldly. this is a police station, not a church. We¡¯re only in charge of the case. We¡¯re not in charge of your confession.. Chapter 1704 - 1755-hitting the nail on the head Chapter 1704: Chapter 1755-hitting the nail on the head Trantor: 549690339 Mu Qin¡¯s face was pale. After her madness and impulse, she was filled with endless fear. She didn¡¯t want to die with mu Mian. She only wanted mu Mian to gasp. After her actions were exposed, she would be afraid and regret it. She couldn¡¯t die. She didn¡¯t want to die. She also didn¡¯t want to stay in prison for the rest of her life while mu Mian continued to live the life of a wealthydy that everyone envied. No, this can¡¯t happen. She was still struggling at death¡¯s door, and she still wanted to fight for a chance of survival for herself. She tried to push the me to the men who tied her up, but she didn¡¯t expect that the men hade to the police station to turn themselves in before her. They admitted that they kidnapped mu Mian, but they were ordered by mu Qin. With witnesses and evidence present, plus Deputy Tang¡¯s heavy sentence, mu Qin would be sentenced to at least 20 years in prison. And this was only a conservative estimate. Mu Qin¡¯s heart was in a mess, and she was in a constant state of anxiety. Soon, her parents found out that she had been arrested. Mu Ningqi and Liu cuixiang quickly rushed to the police station to visit her. When mu Qin saw her parents, it was as if she had seen her Savior. Through the iron window, she grabbedll mom, ¡± she said, holding her mother¡¯s hand. I was confused. You have to get me out. Liu cuixiang didn¡¯t know what to do and turned to look at mu Ningqi. ¡°It¡¯s the national g. Look, what should we do?¡± ¡°The newspapers have already reported that you kidnapped mu Mian. Qinqin, is this true?¡± mu Anqi¡¯s face turned ugly. Mu Qin¡¯s face was full of heartache, because of mu Mian, sun mingkun often abused me. I was possessed for a moment, so I took mu Mian to the suburbs and beat her up. That¡¯s all. Liu cuixiang was always on her side. She turned to mu Ningqi and said, ¡± I think Qinqin had no choice. You don¡¯t know how badly sun mingkun beat up our Qinqin. She asked sun mingkun to beat up Qinqin, so can¡¯t Qinqin take revenge on her and beat her up too? ¡± Mu Anqi looked at mu Qin from head to toe, ¡°So, how did mu Mian get sun mingkun to hit you?¡± This was true, hitting the nail on the head. Mu Qin hesitated. dad, you know that girl is always clever with her words. How would I know what she did? I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal. Just tell her that we¡¯re even now. Tell her not to cause me trouble and I won¡¯t mess with her. From now on, we¡¯ll live in peace. Mu Anqi gritted his teeth. you wretched girl, don¡¯t frame mu Mian. She¡¯s not someone who would sow discord. She wouldn¡¯t ruin your marriage. Mu Qin mmed the table in anger,¡±dad, who¡¯s your daughter?¡± Why are you always on mu Mian¡¯s side? Your daughter is about to go to jail, and you¡¯re still speaking up for her? are you crazy?¡± Mu Anqi came back to his senses. Now was not the time to investigate who was right and who was wrong. It was indeed as she said. If he did note forward to help clear things up, his daughter might really have to go to jail. Liu cuixiang pulled on mu Chengqi¡¯s hand. that¡¯s right. We have to save Qinqin. Let¡¯s go find mu Mian, okay? ¡± Mu guoqi sighed. What could he do? He could only put down his pride and plead with mu Mian, asking her to be magnanimous and spare their daughter. The two of them left the police station and immediately went to Huashan Hospital. After asking around, he finally found mu Mian¡¯s ward. However, he saw two tall and burly men standing outside.. Chapter 1705 - 1705: You might have been mistaken Chapter 1705: You might have been mistaken Trantor: 549690339 Mu Anqi and Liu cuixiang begged for a long time, but the two men didn¡¯t let them in. After a while, the person inside probably heard the movement outside. The door slowly opened, and Vice President Tang came out. The two of them suddenly felt uneasy. Liu cuixiang quickly put on a fawning expression. ¡°Vice-President Tang, our ran ran is looking for Mianmian.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an looked at the two people in front of him with a nk expression. you don¡¯t have to look for Mianmian. She won¡¯t see you. I¡¯ll handle this kidnapping case. If she doesn¡¯t show up, there¡¯s no point in looking for her. Liu cuixiang immediately became anxious. what kidnapping? it¡¯s because mu Mian caused our Qinqin to be beaten up by sun mingkun every day. Our Qinqin can only say that she gave her a taste of her own medicine. How can you call that kidnapping? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an narrowed his eyes at the ignorant woman in front of him and said coldly, ¡± I can only tell you that mu Qin was abused by sun mingkun because she had an affair with director sun¡¯s friend, the Deputy Director of the Transportation Department, Zhong mingyong. She made a mistake, but she pushed all the me onto mu Mian. Not only did she kidnap her, but ording to the two kidnappers who kidnapped mu Mian, mu Qin had originally ordered them to rape her. Those people were only afraid of the consequences, so mu Mian was able to escape. Now, you¡¯re here to plead for her. This time, nothing happened to Mianmian, and she¡¯s been connived and protected. Can any of you guarantee that Mianmian will be lucky enough to escape the next time?¡± After these words, mu Ningqi was simply too ashamed to face anyone. Liu cuixiang was still begging, ¡± our Qinqin knows that she was wrong. Deputy Director Tang, please spare her this time. We¡¯ll definitely teach her well in the future. We¡¯ll never let her see Mianmian as a thorn in her side again. We¡¯ll definitely let them live in harmony. Tang Ji ¡®an said coldly, ¡± you might be mistaken. This isn¡¯t a civil case. Private mediation is allowed. This is a criminal case. Mu Qin will be punished byw for her crimes. After that, he turned around and entered the ward. Liu cuixiang was still knocking on the door when mu Ningqi grabbed her hand. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Are we just going to watch Qinqin go to jail?¡± Liu cuixiang shouted. Mu Anqi gritted his teeth and said,¡±didn¡¯t you hear what she did?¡± I can¡¯t believe that she would do such a crazy thing to her own sister. Mu Qin must be punished by thew.¡± Liu cuixiang was so angry that she turned around and left. you¡¯re crazy. You¡¯re always on other people¡¯s side. No matter how big of a mistake Qinqin made, she¡¯s our daughter. We have to save her. Mu Qiqi gritted his teeth and followed. ¡°How do you want to help? How else can you help?¡± ¡°There will always be a way.¡± Liu cuixiang first went to find mu Guohui and Cao Feng. Mu Guohui and Cao Feng did not know that mu Mian had been kidnapped and was seriously injured. After they heard what they said, they did not care about anything else and went straight to the hospital. Mu Mian didn¡¯t want her parents to worry, but when her mother heard that she was kidnapped, she was so scared that her soul almost left her body. She sat by the hospital bed and kept wiping her tears.¡±You little girl, why didn¡¯t you tell me or your dad about such a big thing?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we fine now?¡± mu Mian tugged at her. Looking at the scars on her face and the bruises on her arms, Cao Feng¡¯s heart ached so much that she burst into tears.. Chapter 1706 - 1706: Father-in-law’s words are really useless Chapter 1706: Father-inw¡¯s words are really useless Trantor: 549690339 Mu Guohui was still more rational. ¡°Your first aunt and the others went to find you and me.ll So, mom, did mu Qin really kidnap you?¡± Mu Mian nodded. it¡¯s her. Did first aunt ask you toe and intercede? ¡® ¡°So, what do you think?¡± mu Guohui nodded. Mu Mian looked at her father. if mu Qin had only beaten me up once, perhaps I wouldn¡¯t have made such a big move to send her to prison. But this time, she almost killed me. If Ji ¡®an hade a few minutester, I would have really died. Moreover, ran ran¡¯s original intention was for ran ran to let a few men rape me. Father, do you think I should care about our sisterly rtionship? ¡± Mu Guohui nodded,¡±l understand, Yingluo.¡± Cao Feng could not believe it, ¡®when did Qinqin learn to be so ruthless? How could she do such a crazy thing?¡± Mu Mian shook her hand. people are evil. Mom, I sympathize with uncle too. But this time, mu Qin has really broken thew. I don¡¯t want to forgive her. Cao Feng nodded. okay. Whatever you do, mom will support you. Mom will support you. Mu Mian heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, her parents had been living with her and were not affected by her grandfather and first aunt. They were quite firm in their stand. In the evening, Cao Feng was cooking at home and was about to send it to the hospital for mu Mian to eat when someone knocked on the door again. She looked at mu Guohui, who patted her hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay, let me do it.¡± He opened the door and it was indeed Liu cuixiang. Liu cuixiang stared at mu Guohui with red eyes. ¡°Mianmian¡¯s father, have you gone to look for her? Did you tell her that our Qin Qin knows she was wrong?¡± Mu Guohui¡¯s eyes were firm. sister-inw, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t help you this time. Mu Qin really wants my Mianmian dead. If I still help her now, I¡¯ll be ashamed of myself as a father. Liu cuixiang¡¯s face was covered in tears and snot.¡±Mianmian¡¯s father, I¡¯m not asking you topletely forgive my Qinqin. I just heard that they¡¯re going to sentence my Qinqin to life in prison. Vice President Tang will definitely listen to you. I don¡¯t ask for much, just a few years less. My Qinqin has already realized her mistake.¡± Mu Guohui was very determined. I can¡¯t make the decision on this matter. You know what kind of person Vice President Tang is. As his father-inw, my words are really useless. ¡°Are you going to watch my Qinqin go to jail for so many years?¡± Liu cuixiang looked at him in despair. ¡°She should have thought of all this before shemitted the crime.¡± Liu cuixiang mmed the door and left. She left the house and went to the prison to visit mu Qin. Mu Qin seemed to have seen her Savior and said anxiously, ¡°Mom, did you go to look for mu Mian?¡± Liu cuixiang was dejected. I did. That girl is very determined. ¡°Did you look for her parents? Especially her mother, she¡¯s soft-hearted.¡± Liu cuixiang shook her head. I did look for her parents, but they said that Deputy Tang would handle this matter. They can¡¯t do anything about it. Mu Qin was in despair,¡±then what should we do?¡± Then what should I do?¡± Liu cuixiang looked at her and said, ¡°did you hit her?¡± Do you still want someone to do that to her?¡± Mu Qin had a pained expression,¡±l was just confused for a moment. I let thest few men go.. Didn¡¯t I soften my heart in the end? are they still going to kill Chapter 1707 - 1758-never see each other again Chapter 1707: Chapter 1758-never see each other again Trantor: 549690339 Liu cuixiang looked at her with disappointment.¡±You little girl, why are you so silly? Ah? You can¡¯t lead a peaceful life, so why are you pestering Zhong mingyong? Ah? Isn¡¯t it great to marry director sun? The neighbors in the alley were all envious of you, so why did you still go hook up with others? Why did you kidnap mu Mian? don¡¯t you know how capable her man is?¡± Mu Qin¡¯s face darkened, ¡°mom, is this the time to lecture me?¡± I¡¯ve already said that I was muddle-headed. I¡¯m also very regretful now. When people do something wrong, do they not have the chance to regret it? Mu Mian didn¡¯t do anything, can¡¯t she forgive me?¡± Liu cuixiang looked at her with a troubled expression. I¡¯ve begged everyone I could. They¡¯re all very determined and won¡¯t listen to me at all. I can¡¯t help it. Mu Qin was very anxious. then, Zhenzhen, you should ask grandfather to pretend to be sick. Once grandfather pretends to be sick, third uncle will definitelypromise. As long as he begs mu Mian and Tang Ji ¡®an, they won¡¯t be able to refuse. ¡°Will it work?¡± Liu cuixiang looked at her suspiciously. ¡°I have to try whether it works or not. Otherwise, do you really want to see me in prison for the rest of my life?¡± mu Qin was exasperated. Liu cuixiang left the prison in a hurry and returned to San Yuan Lane. Mu Chengqi was smoking in the yard, his face full of bitterness and hatred. A good family had been destroyed by his wife and daughter. It was his fault for not restraining his wife and disciplining his daughter well. He fell into deep self-me. Liu cuixiang pushed the door open and saw him. She was so angry that she muttered, ¡± ¡°You only know how to smoke. Do you really want to see your daughter in prison for the rest of her life?¡± ¡°Is she in human resources?¡± mu Anqi asked coldly. The neighbors in the alley will find out sooner orter. When that timees, how can we face others? If I don¡¯t bring her to justice, I really won¡¯t be able to leave this house.¡± Liu cuixiang walked to the backyard in anger. Old master mu had also heard of this matter. He would always stand on the side of his eldest granddaughter, mu Qin. As soon as he heard Liu cuixiang¡¯s words, he immediately expressed his willingness to cooperate. He cursed, ¡± third brother¡¯s family always likes to make a mountain out of a molehill. Didn¡¯t Qinqin also get beaten ck and blue because of that girl¡¯s trap? now, we¡¯re even. At most, we¡¯ll never see each other again. dad, ¡± Liu cuixiang said carefully, ¡± you have to put on a good act. I¡¯ll call mu Mian¡¯s father over in a while. Old master mu waved his hand and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, Yingluo.¡± Liu cuixiang rushed to Huashan Hospital and shouted at the door for a long time before mu Guohui came out. Mianmian¡¯s father, the old master¡¯s illness suddenly acted up! Mu Guohui¡¯s heart skipped a beat, ¡®ah? What¡¯s going on?¡± Liu cuixiang pulled his arm. I suddenly feel like my heart is acting up. You have to go back with me quickly. Mu Guohui didn¡¯t even have time to grab his coat and hurriedly left the hospital with her. The two of them returned to three Yuan Lane together. When they returned home, they saw the old man lying in bed.l l¡±Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± mu Guohui was worried. I¡¯ll give you a checkup first.¡± Grandpa Shen waved his hand. Dr. Liu just came over to check on me. She just said that I can¡¯t be provoked. ¡°I heard that it¡¯s life-threatening when you¡¯re provoked,¡± Liu cuixiang added. Mu Guohui nced at the bed.ll The old man looked at Liu cuixiang again. ¡°Is that so?¡± As he spoke, old master mu clutched his chest and suddenly cried out. As he cried, he rolled his eyes.. Chapter 1708 - 1708: Let’s go through legal procedures Chapter 1708: Let¡¯s go through legal procedures Trantor: 549690339 Liu cuixiang quickly picked up the fast-acting cardiac pills on the bedside cab, poured out two pills, and let him eat them. Liu cuixiang looked at mu Guohui with dissatisfaction. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you really wish for something to happen to the old master?¡± of course! mu Guohui¡¯s expression did not look too good. I hope that dad will be healthy and live a long life. Old master mu clutched his chest, his expression pained. ¡°There is no peace at home. How can I be healthy and live a long life?¡± Mu Guohui didn¡¯t reply. Master mu continued, ¡± what Qin Qin did this time was wrong. Let the police give her a small punishment as a warning. She knows she¡¯s in the wrong and won¡¯t do it again. Let her go to jail for a year and let her reflect on herself. I think that¡¯s enough. We¡¯re all family. If this matter gets out and peopleugh at us, they¡¯ll say that our Mu family isn¡¯t strict and that we like to fight among ourselves. Who would be proud? ¡± Mu Guohui gritted his teeth. mu Qin almost killed Mianmian this time. She even got some men to look for a few burly men to try and taint Mianmian¡¯s innocence. that girl likes to exaggerate, ¡± old master mu said nonchntly. something about almost killing her. Just because she has some injuries on her body, she says that she almost killed her. Is Qinqin that kind of person? ¡± At most, she was possessed and hurt mu Mian. Qinqin also knows her mistake and is willing to go to jail for a year. She will go back on her words in prison. Tell mu Mian not to be so unforgiving.¡± ¡°Dad, mu Qin is your granddaughter, but isn¡¯t mu Mian your granddaughter too?¡± mu Guohui almost vomited blood. Did you see how badly she was injured? Her face and body were covered in injuries, and she even had a slight concussion. Her injuries were very serious, and if it wasn¡¯t for Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s timely arrival, mu Qin would have strangled her to death. Those burly men who were incited by mu Qin also admitted that mu Qin allowed them to taint her innocence. Mu Qin had done such a crazy thing to our Mianmian, and you still think that it¡¯s so easy? dad, I¡¯m very sorry. We¡¯ll go through the legal process for this matter. We won¡¯t deliberately y tricks behind the scenes to get the Justice to sentence mu Qin heavily. However, the result of the trial will be the same. Mu Qin will have to pay the price for her illegal actions.¡± Old master MU¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. He reached out and clutched his chest, breathing rapidly. ¡°Unfilial son! You unfilial son!¡± Mu Guohui knew that his father might have been pretending just now. Now, he was probably really angry at him. He turned his head and red at Liu cuixiang. hurry up and call the ambnce! Liu cuixiang was shocked and quickly ran out to make a call. Mu Guohui reached out to pinch old master MU¡¯s philtrum. Old master mu, who still had a trace of rationality left, reached out to hit him, meaning that he did not need mu Guohui to save him. No matter how his father treated him, mu Guohui still spared no effort to pinch his philtrum. He had wanted to send the old man to Changhai Hospital, but the old man had said that he wanted to go to Huashan. Obviously, they knew that Mianmian was staying at Huashan Hospital and wanted to stay in the same hospital as her. This way, they would have a chance to meet Deputy Tang and use a patient to hold him hostage. Mu Guohui had no choice. His father¡¯s life was hanging by a thread, and he could not insist that he stay away from Huashan Hospital. He could only call the ambnce to Huashan Hospital. The old man had indeed suffered from a sudden heart attack. After being sent to the emergency room for emergency treatment, he was rescued again. It had to be said that the old man was quite lucky.. Chapter 1709 - 1709: 1760-chaos Chapter 1709 - 1709: 1760-chaos Trantor: 549690339 After mu Guohui confirmed that the old man¡¯s life was not in danger, he immediately rushed back to mu Mian¡¯s ward. As he exined the situation, mu Mian¡¯s expression turned ugly.¡±l¡¯m afraid that even if I die, Grandpa will still hope that you can forgive mu Qin. He will find an excuse for her.¡± Mu Guohui and Cao Feng both sighed deeply and did not know what to say. Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows slightly. I asked the doctor. Your mild concussion won¡¯t affect you much. Since you have external injuries everywhere else, let¡¯s leave the hospital. I¡¯ll let my family doctor stay at Si Nan mansion and send a nurse to take care of your injuries. ¡°Is this okay?¡± mu Mian looked at him.
Tang Ji ¡®an patted her head. I can do it. Leave everything to me. I don¡¯t want you to be disturbed while you¡¯re recuperating. How could he not know the reason why the old man insisted on staying in Huashan Hospital? When the time came, he would shakily rush to mu Mian¡¯s ward in a wheelchair, make a scene, and threaten Mianmian to forgive mu Qin. Who could reject an old man who had a stroke? Tang Ji ¡®an was very fast. The old man was transferred from the emergency room to the ward. Before he hadpletely woken up, he had alreadypleted the discharge procedures for mu Mian and quickly left Huashan Hospital with her. When the old man was fully awake, it was already past six in the morning the next day. When he woke up, he saw that his sons were in the ward. When he saw mu Guohui, he snorted, ¡± ¡°You must be disappointed that I didn¡¯t die, right?¡± Mu Guohui thought to himself that it was fortunate that he had decided to move out with Mianmian at that time. Otherwise, he did not know how much more he would have to suffer with Cao Feng. Some people¡¯s thoughts were really deeply rooted. His father was really stubborn and stubborn. No matter how he tried to persuade him, it was useless. If he looked down on their family and Mianmian, then there was really no need for him to please the old man. In the future, they would live their own lives, and he would pay for the alimony. He smiled. dad, you¡¯ve just woken up. Don¡¯t be angry. The doctor said you need to rest. The old man shakily stretched out his hand.¡±Cuixiang, push my wheelchair over.¡± ¡°Old man, what do you want to do?¡± Liu cuixiang quickly asked. Old master mu tried to get up shakily. I¡¯m going to find mu Mian. That girl is ruthless and won¡¯t forgive Qinqin. It seems like I have to kneel in front of her before she will let Qinqin off. Mu Guohui was d that vice-director Tang had predicted the old man¡¯s behavior and had already transferred Mianmian away. Otherwise, it would be chaotic again. Liu cuixiang quickly pushed her wheelchair over and looked up at mu Ningqi. ¡°Hurry up and help the old man into his wheelchair.¡± ¡°Father, you don¡¯t have to look for her,¡± mu Guohui coughed lightly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± old master mu was stunned. Mianmian has been discharged from the hospital. She¡¯s back at Si Nan mansion. Old master mu and Liu cuixiang¡¯s faces fell at the same time. After they came back to their senses, old master mu picked up the enamel bowl on the bedside table and threw it at mu Guohui in anger. ¡°You unfilial son, you¡¯re the one who discharged her, aren¡¯t you? You didn¡¯t even let me see her face. You¡¯re as cruel as your daughter. We¡¯re all family, how can you be so cruel?¡± The fourth son of the MU family quickly pulled mu Guohui out. In the corridor, mu Guoliang looked at mu Guohui and whispered, ¡± alright, we¡¯ll be taking care of the old man for now. Don¡¯te to the hospital anymore, in case he makes trouble out of nothing. Mu Guohui looked at his brother helplessly. ¡°The old master really makes one feel embarrassed..¡± Chapter 1710 - 1710: I’m old, I don’t even want my face anymore Chapter 1710 - 1710: I¡¯m old, I don¡¯t even want my face anymore Trantor: 549690339 He didn¡¯t finish his sentence. He wasn¡¯t someone who would say harsh words. Mu Guoliang patted him on the shoulder. we all think that you did nothing wrong. Mianmian did nothing wrong either. Qinqin is too unruly and infuriating. If we don¡¯t put her in jail, she might cause more trouble in the future. Mu Guohui nced at him. thank you for understanding. Thank you for understanding. Mu Guoliang waved his hand. hurry up and go back to take care of Mianmian. Don¡¯t stay here and suffer the old man¡¯s pent-up anger. From the fact that these families could not wait to move out of San Yuan Lane, it could be seen that not many people could stand the old man¡¯s temper. Therefore, everyone understood third brother.
¡°I¡¯ll leave this ce to you guys then.¡± Mu Guohui nodded. In the ward, the old man was still in a rage.¡±Now that no one listens to me, you guys have grown wings, right? The g, send me to Si Nan mansion, do you hear me?¡± Mu Ningqi¡¯s face was frighteningly dark. dad, you¡¯re sick. Rest well. Don¡¯t torment yourself! Hmph! old master mu snorted coldly. your own daughter is about to go to jail. How can you still sit still? are you still Qinqin¡¯s father? ¡± Cuixiang, you send me there!¡± Liu cuixiang ignored mu Chengqi¡¯s opposition and helped old master mu into the wheelchair and walked out of the ward. The two of them went to the entrance of Si Nan mansion. Currently, Si Nan mansion was heavily guarded, and unauthorized people were not allowed to enter. Liu cuixiang walked to the guard.¡¯We¡¯re looking for Vice President Tang.¡± The security guard made a call, and Tang Ji ¡®an answered the call. Vice President Tang, there are people at the door who want to visit you. It¡¯s a middle-aged woman and an old man in a wheelchair. Can you let them in? ¡± ¡°No,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows. After that, he hung up the phone. The guard raised his head and looked at Liu cuixiang apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you can¡¯t go in.¡± Old master mu held a walking stick in his hand and tried to stand up. He was trembling. The guard was afraid that something would happen to him and quickly came out to help him. Old master mu took advantage of his seniority. I¡¯m the grandfather of Vice President Tang¡¯s wife. If you don¡¯t let me in today, I won¡¯t leave. You¡¯ll be responsible for anything that happens. When people get old, they don¡¯t even care about their face anymore. The security guard panicked and was at a loss. The phone in Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s house rang again. He frowned and picked up the phone. The anxious voice of the guard came from the other end, ¡± Vice President Tang, this old man ims to be your wife¡¯s grandfather. Are you really not letting him in? ¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s voice was faintly tinged with anger. ¡°What, you don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± The guard on the other end heard the anger in Deputy Tang¡¯s tone and quickly apologized, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, Vice President Tang. I understand. I won¡¯t let him in. After that, he hung up the phone and called two tall security guards to call a taxi. One guard on each side carried the old man into the car, and then stacked the wheelchair in the trunk. Liu cuixiang shouted from the side, ¡°what are you guys doing?¡± How do you treat your patients?¡± ¡°Do you want us to send you up, or do you want to go up by yourself?¡± the guard pointed at the car. Liu cuixiang cursed, ¡°I¡¯m going to Sue you. I¡¯ll say that you abused ¡­¡±Il Treat the old!¡± The guard looked at the Shrew in front of him with a headache. ¡°If you want to Sue, then go ahead.¡± Liu cuixiang had no choice. She knew that Vice President Tang was absolutely cold and ruthless. Even if she and the old man really knelt in front of him, he would definitely be indifferent.. Chapter 1711 - 1711: Mu Qin should be severely punished Chapter 1711: Mu Qin should be severely punished Trantor: 549690339 She could only get into the car in defeat. The old man clutched his chest and said, ¡°We¡¯re going to return empty-handed?¡± Liu cuixiang looked at him in despair,¡±what else can we do?¡± That girl¡¯s heart is so hard that she won¡¯t even see us. What else can we do?¡± The old man was so angry that he could only curse. The car left Si Nan mansion. In Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s bungalow, Cao Feng was busy cooking for her daughter in the kitchen. Tang Ji¡¯ an heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he had brought Mianmian back in time. Otherwise, it would have been a mess. He went upstairs. Mu Mian was half-lying on the sofa, basking in the sun. She had been through a lot this year. She had taken the acid for him and the scar on her back had not healed. Now, she had new wounds all over her body and two scars on her face. She looked sad and pitiful. The doctor had said that the scar on her cheek would fade in the future. Fortunately, it had faded. Otherwise, how regretful would she be? He walked closer and saw that she was reading. ¡®What are you looking at?¡± he asked. Mu Mian waved the script in her hand. I rehearsed for a stage y. It¡¯s an original script. I wrote it myself. ¡°You can go to school when you¡¯re better,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said, patting her head. Mu Mian chuckled. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal anymore. After all, they¡¯re just external injuries. Tang Ji ¡®an narrowed his eyes at her. don¡¯t even think about it. The doctor said that she has to stay in bed for at least half a month. Mu Mian immediately sat up. half a month! Our public performance is in half a month¡¯s time. How can you let me rest for such a long time? ¡± yes, ¡°Tang Ji ¡®an said firmly. there¡¯s no room for discussion. The performance isn¡¯t as important as your health. I¡¯m sorry, ¡± mu Mian looked at him pitifully. I wanted to let those who look down on female directors know how ridiculous their prejudice is through this public performance. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. alright, don¡¯t think about it anymore. You have to recuperate at home. Haven¡¯t you rehearsed for a while? ¡± As for the rest, let the actors y by themselves.¡± Mu Mian still wanted to say something, but Tang Ji ¡®an pinched her face. ¡°There¡¯s no room for discussion,¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to rest for half a month,¡± mu Mian had no choice but to give up. ¡°Did my grandfathere to Si Nan mansion to look for me?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an reached out for the nket on the side and covered her legs a little. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just asking,¡± mu Mian pouted. ¡°He came, but I didn¡¯t let them in. Are you trying to persuade me? Mu Mian stared into his eyes. Ji ¡®an, mu Qin caused me so much trouble. I¡¯m not that stupid. I won¡¯t persuade you on their behalf, and I won¡¯t be soft-hearted either. Thew will punish her as it is. Mu Qin should be severely punished. Deputy Director Tang looked at her with relief, thank God she didn¡¯t y the good guy. The trial for mu Qin¡¯s case went on very quickly. After all, it involved Deputy Director Tang and his wife. Mrs. Tang had been kidnapped in Haicheng¡¯s jurisdiction.ll They were afraid that if one of them did not do their job well, the people above would get hold of their weakness, and their official position would be affected, so they simply tried the case day and night. With both witnesses and evidence present, the results of the first trial came out very quickly. Mu Qin was sentenced to life in prison. Upon hearing this result, mu Qin¡¯s face turned ashen as if she had been struck by lightning. Liu cuixiang quickly arrived at the prison to visit her. Mu Qin¡¯s face was filled with madness. mu Mian only suffered some external injuries. She¡¯spletely fine.. How can she sentence me to life imprisonment? I want to report Tang Ji ¡®an for using his power for personal gain! Chapter 1712 - 1712: Starting from life imprisonment Chapter 1712: Starting from life imprisonment Trantor: 549690339 Liu cuixiang covered her mouth, ¡± Qinqin, lower your voice. If someone hears you and passes it to Vice President Tang, you¡¯ll be finished. Mu Qin pushed her mother away and said through gritted teeth, I want to appeal, I want to appeal. I want to have the Supreme People¡¯s Court try it. I don¡¯t want it to be held in Haicheng. It¡¯s so dark here. Tang Ji ¡®an can do whatever he wants! The sound of footsteps came from outside the visiting room, and the cold voice of the prison guard was heard. ¡°Prisoner 9528, there¡¯s a visitor. What time will it end?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s visiting?¡± Liu cuixiang quickly asked. ¡°Vice-director Tang,¡± the prison guard said coldly. ¡°Alright, I can see him immediately.¡± Mu Qin immediately stood up. Liu cuixiang quickly walked out of the visiting room. Outside the door, she saw Deputy Director Tang in a navy blue coat. She pursed her lips and looked at Tang Ji ¡®an with tears in her eyes. She looked pitiful and innocent. Tang Ji ¡®an didn¡¯t even look at her. He ignored the¡¯ poor ¡®Liu cuixiang and walked into the visiting room. The prison guard closed the door for him and stood at the door of the visiting room. On the other side of the door, Tang Ji ¡®an slowly walked to the table and smoked.ll He walked out of the chair and sat down. Mu Qin¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she red at the man in front of her with hatred. to mu Mian, the most I can do is to charge her with personal injury. She can also be examined, and it can¡¯t even be considered a serious injury. Her life is not in danger, and she was not raped. I l B-ha, ha ha ha, life imprisonment. Deputy Tang, you really dare to let the court Judge blindly.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an lit a cigarette and took a puff. The warm winter sun shone down, and the smoke lingered in the sun. His expression was indifferent as he nced at mu Qin, you know my sister, song ran, right? ¡± Mu Qin didn¡¯t know what he was going to say and didn¡¯t dare to answer. my sister has a friend called Wen Huihui. When my sister was in high school, she instigated people to do things.ll Louis wanted to destroy her, so he was sentenced to life in prison.¡± Mu Qin gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t instigate them. Besides, they didn¡¯t even cause any harm to mu Mian.¡±ll She didn¡¯t even get hit, and there are no signs of struggle on her body. She was just beaten up.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an snorted. you instigated them, so it¡¯s reasonable that you¡¯ll be sentenced to life in prison. As for whether the incited people carried out their orders or not, that¡¯s their business. It has nothing to do with you. ¡°I already said I didn¡¯t instigate them.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an looked at her expressionlessly. ¡°The four men who turned themselves in all said that you instigated them. You can choose to appeal, but I can tell you clearly that no matter where you appeal, the result will be the same. Life imprisonment will start.¡± Mu Qin looked at him in despair. mu Mian only suffered some minor injuries. She¡¯ll be fine after a few days of rest. Must you guys be so ruthless? ¡® Since the hard approach didn¡¯t work, she was going to use the soft approach. Tang Ji ¡®an sneered. that¡¯s because I arrived in time. That¡¯s because those kidnappers were afraid of trouble. If either of these two things didn¡¯t happen in time, mu Mian¡¯s life would have been ruined by you. Mu Qin, you should spend the rest of your life in prison and reflect on your actions. After saying that, he stubbed out the cigarette in his hand and stood up. The woman across the table was Haggard, her face pale, and she didn¡¯t dare to make a fuss. Tang Ji ¡®an walked out of the visiting room and saw that Liu cuixiang was still there. Liu cuixiang wanted to plead for mercy, but the prison guard stopped her. Tang Jit an left the police station indifferently. When Tang Ji ¡®an returned home, he didn¡¯t see mu Mian. He asked his mother-inw, who was living there to take care of her daughter. Cao Feng stammered, ¡± ¡°She said she would be back soon..¡± Chapter 1713 - 1713: She’s not Canary Chapter 1713 - 1713: She¡¯s not Canary Trantor: 549690339 Tang Ji ¡®an massaged his temples. ¡°Did she go to school?¡± yes. Cao Feng nodded. I brought bodyguards with me. Don¡¯t worry. Tang Ji ¡®an sighed, turned around, and left. In the evening, in the school hall, mu Mian sat in the first row and looked at the students on the stage. These were the students she had carefully selected. The script was also written by her, and the female lead had her shadow. In a situation where the general environment did not ce much importance on women, her thoughts were avant-garde, and she broke through the shackles of society, finally achieving sess. She had high hopes for this y. Furthermore, her injuries had indeed recovered a lot, and she did not want to give up halfway.
The whip wound on his face was still a little red.ll When the girls saw her face, they were more or less shocked. However, because mu Mian was too calm, they did not take it seriously. The group of people were very United. They all wanted to put on a good show and make it exciting, especially the female lead. She admired and respected mu Mian a lot. Many of the lines in the show touched her heart and made her feel the same way. She really hoped to promote women¡¯s rights with mu Mian. There was a small window on the high wall of the auditorium. In the winter evening, the sun was very thin and shone behind her. The actors on the stage saw a tall man walking over behind her. The female lead gave her a look, and mu Mian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She knew that her man had caught up to her. She thought that Tang Ji ¡®an would be busy with work and woulde hometer. She had nned to leave the school at 5:30. She turned around and looked at her man guiltily.¡±Look at you, I just arrived and you followed me.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an looked down at her and reached out to ruffle her hair. ¡°Just arrived?¡± &Nbsp; mu Mian nodded. Yes, really. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask them. Tang Ji ¡®an looked at her expressionlessly. Mu Mian stood up carefully. ¡°Yingluo, since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s go home.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an pulled her hand and sat down. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, let¡¯s see what you look like as a director.¡± Mu Mian¡¯s heart was full, ¡®take a good look at the future international director¡¯s stage y.ll How do you direct a female show?¡± The corners of Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s mouth curved up. She wasn¡¯t a Canary. She had great ambitions and long-term vision. She wanted to benefit women in society. Since she had such great ambitions, as her man, he should support her unconditionally. Liu Xin, the top seed who discriminated against mu Mian, entered the Graduate ss with low grades, so the teacher didn¡¯t pay much attention to him. He had always been depressed, thinking that everyone else was a shameless person who would bend over for five buckets of rice, and that he was the only one who had emerged from the mud without being stained. He also knew that mu Mian was directing a stage y. When he found out that mu Mian had written the script herself, Liu Xin scoffed. He said that if there were no famous works in the University, it would be best to use foreign famous works as the script. How could anyone be interested in it? That¡¯s right, even if Liu Xin had the opportunity to direct a stage y, he would still rely on famous works and would never have the idea of creating his own script. He felt that mu Mian was being too extreme because she wanted to prove herself. He was just waiting to see her make a fool of herself. On the other hand, mu Mian had always been cautious and conscientious. She told herself that she had to remain calm and not let herself be impatient. After rehearsing the entire movie, she asked director su from herpany toe over and take a look.. Chapter 1714 - 1714: Thank you for your support Chapter 1714 - 1714: Thank you for your support Trantor: 549690339 Director su was the director of the movie that song ran won the award for. He had a lot of experience, and his artistic attainments were very high. He also had experience in stage ys. Mu Mian could only bepletely at ease with him taking care of the final stage. Director su watched mu Mian rehearsing the entire scene seriously and then gave her high praise. He was not stingy with his praise. the character is three-dimensional and vivid, the plot is full, the development is smooth, and the ending is not bad. From the growth of a girl, it reflects the current situation of the whole society, and it will make people think about women¡¯s rights. As a school stage y, the concept is too high. In the future, you can adapt this stage y into a movie and release it in major cinemas. It will definitely be sessful. Since director su had said so, mu Mian waspletely relieved.
There were still three days before the public performance, but mu Mian had calmed down. Man proposes, God disposes. She had done all that she could. No matter what the result was, she could ept it. Tang Ji ¡®an had invited many important people to watch the premiere of his wife¡¯s y. The president of Haicheng¡¯s Arts Association, the chief of the art troupe, the director¡¯s Association, and the actor¡¯s Association all said that they would definitely attend. Not to mention the vice-principal and other important leaders of the school. When mu Mian learned that Tang Ji ¡®an had invited many people for her, she immediately became nervous and looked at him with resentment. it¡¯s just a small school stage y. If you invite so many big shots over and they don¡¯t perform well, wouldn¡¯t I be aughingstock? ¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not just these people.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an raised his eyebrows and looked at her. Mu Mian: Xiao ran and Jing hang, Xiao Xuan and yang Haitao, Chu Yanchuan and his aunt Chu Yu, Ji huaiyan and his girlfriend Feng Bao ¡®er will all be there. ¡°Ah? You¡¯re telling the whole world.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to tell the whole world.¡± Three dayster, the stage y officially kicked off. The auditorium, which could amodate 3000 people, was full. Mu Mian stood backstage. After she confirmed that all the actors were fine, people kepting over to greet her. Gu jinghang and song ran arrived first. Song ran brought a bouquet of flowers and looked at her with a pleased expression.¡±Director su told me that the stage y is very good, and the audience will definitely like it.¡± ¡°Thank you for your support,¡± mu Mian said as she hugged her. Song ran smiled. you¡¯ll be the first female director in ourpany. You¡¯ll also be the first female director in the country. As the boss, I have toe and support you. Mu Mian put her arm around her waist and said, ¡°you and Gu Mian.¡±ll Director, please take a seat outside. I¡¯ve already reserved your seats for you.¡± Gu jinghang walked out of the backstage with song ran in his arms, followed by Ji Huaishang and Feng Baoer. ¡°When did Yingluo get together with her?¡± mu Mian asked Tang Ji ¡®an in a low voice. ¡°We just confirmed our rtionship two days ago,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an coughed lightly. ¡°Where¡¯s Chu Yanchuan and Chu Yu?¡± mu Mian touched her neck. ¡°They¡¯re the only ones left.¡± ¡°Poor department leader Chu.¡± The two couples presented their flowers and went to the audience to meet up with song ran and the others. Mu Mian¡¯s parents naturally came to support their daughter. Cao Feng was nervous and kept muttering, ¡± ¡°I think that auditorium is really big. How many people can it seat? what if someone doesn¡¯t like your show? what are you going to do then?¡± Mu Mian hugged her mother. your daughter can¡¯t be loved by everyone. Comrade Cao, calm down. Quickly go to the hall with oldrade mu and sit down.. Chapter 1715 - 1715: The feeling of a promising future Chapter 1715 - 1715: The feeling of a promising future Trantor: 549690339 In thest row of the hall, Liu Xin felt around in the dark and sat down. He wanted to see what kind of show mu Mian was nning by going to such great lengths to invite so many important people over. Soon, the stage lights were on and the background music started ying. A student at the side whispered, ¡°I heard that this script is about learning ¡­¡±Il Sisterposed it herself, and the music wasposed by someone she hired. The entire stage y was self-written and self-directed by her. She¡¯s really talented, Xuanji.¡± Liu Xin¡¯s disdain at the beginning slowly turned into a plot. It could be seen that the director wasn¡¯t in a hurry to seed. The parts that needed to beid out had beenid out, and the lines were exquisite. As a college student, his performance was exquisite. At the highestll During the climax, the auditorium was silent. No one was chatting or discussing in private. Everyone was immersed in the plot.
Liu Xin didn¡¯t feel good in his heart. Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, he knew that the woman he looked down on was not picky about her artistic attainments. She was stronger than him. But he was not willing to admit it, nor was he willing to be pped in the face. Before the scene ended, he secretly escaped from the theater. The people in the first row watched the y on the stage. The y was like life, and it seemed that everyone could experience their own lives from the characters. Tang Ji ¡®an looked at the person beside him. Seeing her calm expression, he knew that although she valued his status, she was still very calm.ll The reactions of the female show, but she was very open to it. Sometimes, sess or failure really wasn¡¯t that important. The one-hour stage y came to an end when the female protagonist returned to school to be a teacher. The hall was filled with thunderous apuse. Outside the hall, Liu Xin, who had not gone far, naturally heard the thunderous apuse. He lowered his head, quickened his pace, and left in a hurry. Tang Ji ¡®an held mu Mian¡¯s hand tightly and turned to look at her. congrattions, director mu. You¡¯ve seeded. You¡¯ve unlocked a new identity. ¡°Thank you, Vice-President Tang,¡± mu Mian smiled. Mu Mian looked at her parents, her lover, and her friends. What was in front of her was her new career. Her life would have endless possibilities. The feeling of a promising future was really wonderful. In the summer of 1995, Haicheng¡¯s economy developed rapidly. Tang Ji ¡®an sessfully reced director li and became the head of the three departments of Law and Management. It had been three years since Gu jinghang had been the director of the No. 2 research Institute. The people under him had also made remarkable achievements, and the higher- ups were very impressed with his leadership. Song ran¡¯s entertainmentpany was on the rise. They produced the first female director in the country. No matter from which perspective, it was a good publicity stunt. The two children were already four years old, and they would officially turn four years old in autumn. Yanzhi was steady and did not talk much. Song ran said that he would be the overbearing director in the future. Niannian was still a Chatterbox. She could get along with anyone in thepound. Song ran felt that her daughter had surpassed her master and would definitely be more sessful than her in the future. And this year, ¡°the legend of the new whitedy¡± had been broadcasted for three years, but its poprity was still not reduced. During the summer, it was yed on TV again. Yanzhi and niannian, who usually only watched cartoons, were rarely interested in thisrge-scale magic drama. During the summer vacation, the three of them sat on the sofa and watched the epoch-making TV series dispiritedly. Gull After the director returned home from the Research Institute, he saw thiszy scene. He reached out to unbutton the button on his neck, then stretched his neck, went to the kitchen, and took out a big watermelon that had been soaked in well water for a long time from the bucket.. Chapter 1716 - 1716: Happy, happy Chapter 1716 - 1716: Happy, happy Trantor: 549690339 He cut them into pieces and asked aunt Chen to take two pieces. Then, he brought the basin into the living room.. ¡°Time for watermelon.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, two little balls ran over. Song ran nced at him. why didn¡¯t you cut it in half? why didn¡¯t you use a spoon to dig it up? ¡± Gu jinghang ced the watermelon beside the sofa and said, ¡± ¡°Do you like to eat it that way?¡±
¡°Yup,¡± ¡°Alright, use a spoon to dig next time.¡± Gull The director nced at the TV series. It was a scene of a little girl ying hide-and-seek with a cloth covering her eyes, and then a centipede spirit suddenly appeared. Every time song ran saw this, she would cover her eyes in fear. ¡°How many times have I watched it? is it really that good?¡± he smiled helplessly. Song ran grabbedll ¡°It¡¯s nice. I won¡¯t get tired of it no matter how many times I watch it.¡± There would still be people watching this TV series decadester. A ssic would be passed down forever. Gu jinghang ced the watermelon in front of her mouth and said, ¡± ¡°Take a bite.¡± Niannian and Yanzhi, on the other hand, were each holding arge piece of watermelon. They squatted on the ground and ate happily in front of the basin. No one was treated as well as their mother. Song ran sat up straight and stood up with the watermelon in her hand. ¡°The watermelon juice is about to drip on the sofa.¡± After that, he squatted next to niannian and began to eat the watermelon. The family of three did the same thing. Gu jinghang coughed lightly. I received a call from Shen Zhaoshan. He said that his wife is bringing hanzhi to our ce for a holiday. Song ran spat out some watermelon seeds and said excitedly, ¡± that¡¯s great! Someone can help me take care of my child. Now, Yanzhi and niannian knew more and more. They had entered the stage of ¡®100000 whys¡¯. They had to ask their mother about everything. This was why, that was why. If it was just one, song ran could still handle it. But for the two of them, even Yanzhi had a bunch of whys. Song ran was really exhausted. It was good that they were here. Although hanzhi was only seven years old, she seemed to know a lot and liked niannian. Children loved to y with older children. With hanzhi here, she could rx. Gu jinghang reached out and pushed her head. ¡°Are you going to be a hands-off shopkeeper?¡± Song ran pouted. I¡¯ve been taking care of my child all year long. Can¡¯t you just give me a summer break? ¡± Now, song Xuan had found a reliable professional manager for song ran. The ounts were handled by people they trusted and song Xuan would also do regr inspections. Therefore, song ran¡¯s focus was basically on her family. After all, she had two children and director Gu was busy with work. If she was busy with her career all day, the children would lose their kinship. To her, family was still the most important. Gu jinghang patted her head. they¡¯ll be here in three days. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the train station to pick them up.¡± Song ran pinched niannian¡¯s face. your brother hanzhi ising. Are you happy? ¡°I¡¯m happy, I¡¯m happy.¡± Niannian was ted. Not only had they yed together during the summer breakst year, but after Han Zhi returned to the capital, his mother Zhou Yueru would call home every few days. Niannian and hanzhi, these two little kids, would also chat on the phone, so the rtionship between the two children was very good. Song ran seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡± is inspector Shen¡¯s brother, Shen Zhaozheng,ing? ¡± That guy made niannian cryst year. Gu jinghang shook his head. I don¡¯t think so. Chief Shen will be going to the Northwest in two days. He will probably bring his brother over. that¡¯s good, ¡± song ran nodded. ¡® That child was too calm and did not have a good time ying. The children were also afraid of him, so it was fine if he did note.. Chapter 1717 - 1717: A person with deep thoughts Chapter 1717 - 1717: A person with deep thoughts Trantor: 549690339 Three dayster, the weather was getting hotter and hotter. When he went out for a walk, it was as if he had been drenched in rain. It was early in the morning, and it was as if there was a steamer outside. There was a loud noise outside the courtyard. It was the refrigerator that song ran had ordered. The workers were sweating as they tied the refrigerator with hemp rope and slowly slid down the truck to the ground. Song ran instructed Yin Hua. pay the teacherster and treat them to some salt soda and watermelon. I¡¯m going to the train station with your brother. ¡°I know, sister-inw.¡±
Song ran brought niannian and Yanzhi into the car. There was a small electric fan hanging on the roof of the car. It was spinning like a top, but the car was still hot and stuffy. Song ran took a small towel and wiped niannian¡¯s sweat. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay at home with brother and y with Auntie? I¡¯ll go with your dad to pick up brother hanzhi?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to pick up brother hanzhi,¡± niannian said, waving her hand. This little girl was quite concerned about Shen hanzhi. The car window was wide open, and the car sped all the way under the bright summer sun. The wind passed through the car from time to time, asionally bringing a little chill. There were eight seats in the Hummer with Da Peng driving. Gu jinghang and song ran sat in the back, while niannian and Yanzhi sat in the back. Gu jinghang was holding a paper fan in his hand and he kept Fanning song ran. ¡°Are You Hot?¡± Song ran was wearing a white dress and her long hair was tied into a ponytail. She looked youthful and energetic. ¡°It¡¯s alright, you can p yourself.¡± Gu jinghang was dressed in overalls. He wore an olive-green short-sleeved overalls and dark-green trousers. He was afraid of the heat to begin with, so he even fanned her. Her man had doted on his wife for decades. Gu jinghang wiped the sweat off his forehead and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Song ran snatched the fan from his hand and fanned him. ¡°You really don¡¯t listen to me.¡± The two brats at the back were silently fed dog food every day. They lived in a very beautiful family, and their parents were very loving. When they grew up and had their first awakening of love, they had the most beautiful fantasies about love. The car arrived at Haicheng¡¯s train station. There were many peopleing and going, and it was very noisy. Gu jinghang and song ran each pulled one person to the exit to pick them up. After a while, they saw Zhou Yueru leading Shen hanzhi out. As expected, there were only the two of them. Shen Zhaozheng did not follow them. That¡¯s right, Zhou Yueru had brought her son here for the summer vacation, and Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s father had high hopes for him, so how could he waste his time? Song ran felt that he was only 13 years old. ording to his age, he should be in the first year of middle school. Yet, he had to bear such a heavy burden. He did not like to confide in others. After all these years, she wondered if he would develop some psychological problems when he grew up. In short, he must be a quiet and thoughtful person. As soon as niannian saw Shen hanzhi, she immediately pounced on her happily. Shen hanzhi also niannian and patted Yanzhi¡¯s head, just like a big brother. The group of them walked out. Song ran and Zhou Yueru were chatting while Gu Jingxing was at the back, looking after the children and two women. Zou long and the rest were behind him, looking around to ensure their safety. After passing through the crowd, the group of people finally got out of the train station, drenched in sweat. Under the shade of the tree, they got on the bus. Zhou Yueru sighed as soon as she got into the car. sister-inw, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± song ran was surprised. &Nbsp; Zhou Yueru sighed again, ¡°originally, that child Zhaozheng was also going toe .. ¡± ¡°Eh? Didn¡¯t you say you were going to the Northwest with inspector Shen?¡± Chapter 1718 - 1718: Why did you buy a refrigerator at home? Chapter 1718 - 1718: Why did you buy a refrigerator at home? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The Northwest has been a little chaotic recently, and Zhaoshan has to go slowly, so he wanted me to bring Zhaozheng out for a walk. But a few days ago, he went to ride a horse and suddenly fell off.¡± ¡°Aiyo, are you okay? is it serious?¡± ¡°Bigll¡±His leg was fractured and it was quite a serious injury. He¡¯s still in the hospital. That child, it¡¯s quite heartbreaking to see him. He didn¡¯t make a sound when he fell off the horse. We just treated it as if it was nothing. He could still walk a few steps on his own. At night, he couldn¡¯t stand the pain anymore, so he got up and found the nanny. He said that his leg was a little painful. When he went to the hospital for a check, his bones were fractured and there was a steel te on it. We couldn¡¯t believe that he could hold on for so long.¡± When song ran heard that, she could not help but feel a sense of admiration for the child. In some ways, this child was really simr to Gu jinghang. They were all people who never shouted a word when they were suffering. A person with such strong willpower would easily seed as long as they were determined to do what they wanted.
¡°Are you alright?¡± he¡¯s staying at the hospital attached to the Chinese medical Academy of Sciences. The director and an orthopedic specialist diagnosed that there¡¯s no major problem. It¡¯s just that his summer vacation has been ruined and he can only spend it in the hospital. Behind them, the three children were chatting in full swing. They were ignorant of the world, and young people did not know the taste of sorrow. The car arrived at the two courtyards, and the group entered the courtyard house. The refrigerator was also installed. A group of workers were enjoying the cool air under the big banyan tree in the courtyard. Yin Hua brought over arge te of watermelon and ced it on the stone tform. He said warmly,¡±Masters, have some watermelon.¡± Song ran led the children into the living room. A light green refrigerator was ced beside the square table. It was plugged in and cold air blew into the room when the door was opened. ¡°Mom, can I eat popsicles every day?¡± Nian Nian jumped up and down. Song ran tapped her on the head. no, you can only eat three times a week. ¡°Then why did you buy a refrigerator at home?¡± Nian Nian pouted unhappily. Song ran held her hand. did you think that I bought a refrigerator just for you to eat popsicles? ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± niannian nodded seriously. Song ran did not know whether tough or cry. eating popsicles every day will give you diarrhea. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of having diarrhea,¡± he said after reciting the entire Scripture. Niannian was dragged out by her father. I¡¯ll just listen to whatever mommy says. Go out and y with your brother and brother hanzhi. Song ran looked at the refrigerator fondly. She turned to Gu jinghang and said, ¡® you can put some beer and marinade in it in the future. You can ask your employees toe over for dinner or supper. Gu jinghang chuckled. once they heard that we were going to buy a refrigerator, Huazi and the rest could not hold back. They wanted toe over for supper tonight. Song ran smiled. sure. Make more dishes tonight. Ask them toe over for dinner. At night, the courtyard of director Guts house was very lively. A group of people were talking andughing. The children were catching fireflies in the courtyard and ying in transparent ss cups. The capital ¨C In the hospital- In the ward on the sixth floor, Shen Zhaozheng was sitting on the bed alone.ll The book he was readingst year was a science fiction novel. In a year, the young man was 13 years old and had grown a few centimeters taller. Now, he was already 1.7 to 1.5 centimeters. His father, Shen Boyong, was increasingly proud of his youngest son. He said that he was the tallest child in the family and the most handsome. His mother was extremely pleased with herself, and she was able to hold her head high in this family. However, at this moment, the eldest son that she was so proud of was injured and lying in the hospital. She only cared about ying mahjong and sent a nanny to keep watch.. Chapter 1719 - 1719: 1770 -mature youth Chapter 1719 - 1719: 1770 -mature youth Trantor: 549690339 The nanny, Yu Feng, was napping on the side, nodding her head constantly. Shen Zhaozheng nced at her and didn¡¯t say anything. He casually flipped a page of his book, but his mind wasn¡¯t calm. He had always been alone. An image suddenly shed through his mind. It was the big siheyuan in Haichengst year, the big banyan tree. That family was really lively. The two children were really happy. Their parents loved each other and gave them meticulous care. Theyughed and joked around like the protagonists in fairy tales. They had no worries or worries. The Chang Xia in his memory, the verdant and lush Chang Xia, made him lose his mind.
He lowered his head to read the book, but he couldn¡¯t read anything at all. The old nanny, Yu Feng, who was napping next to her, suddenly woke up. The ward was very stuffy. She looked up at the clock on the wall and muttered, ¡°Zhaozheng, it¡¯s gettingte. You should go to sleep.¡± With that, he got up and opened the window a little wider. There was a mosquito trap next to the window, and there was a small light inside. Around the small light were a few big mosquitoes, but they couldn¡¯t get out. Shen Zhaozheng replied, ¡°yes, Zhenzhen.¡± But he didn¡¯t move. ¡°I¡¯ll help you lie down.¡± Yu Feng walked over. Shen Zhaozheng flipped another page of his book. maid Yu, go to sleep. I¡¯m not tired. Maid Yu coughed softly and said, ¡°you ¡­ During the day, you ¡­¡±Il Mom quarreled with your second sister-inw again.¡± Shen Zhaoming frowned, seemingly uninterested in listening, but he also wanted to know what had happened. ¡°Because of you,¡± maid Yu whispered.ll Mom heard that the owner of the horse track is your second sister-inw¡¯s friend. She took the opportunity and rushed to fight with your second sister-inw. Your second sister-inw was not to be outdone, and the two of them almost fought.¡± Shen zhaoxi closed the book in his hand and touched the cover with his slender fingers. Maid Yu, it¡¯s time for you to sleep. Maid Yu nced at him.ll You¡¯re already injured to this extent, but you still only care about ying cards. Really.¡± Shen Zhaozheng reached out to turn off the light and said, ¡± Maid Yu, go to the outer room and sleep. Maid Yu nced at him then sighed. ¡°You should sleep too.¡± It waste at night.ll Shen Zhaozheng was not sleepy, and his legs were still hurting. He could not turn over, so he could only lie on his side. On the first day of his stay in the hospital, his mother hade to visit him and had then handed the entire matter over to the nanny, maid Yu. He inexplicably thought that if the two children were injured, their parents would be so heartbroken that they would not even take off their clothes and wait on them without a drop of water. As she thought about it, she became even more envious of others. He had never enjoyed the warmth of a family. Before the ne crash, his father had almost ignored him. He had three brothers, and all of them were outstanding. In that big family, he was almost invisible. Now, his father valued him, but he only hoped that he would be sessful and be another enviable excellent scientific researcher in the Shen family. As for his mother ¡­ His mother was only pregnant with him for the sake of sess.ll Position. It was summer, and the stars were shining brightly outside the window. The 13-year-old Shen Zhaozheng thought, ¡± is there anyone in this world who really loves me? ¡± He thought about it for a long time, but it didn¡¯t seem like it. Not a single one. The young man was mature. He sighed and closed his eyes. He should work hard to live and not think about these things. Since his father had high hopes for him, he should work hard to be an excellent scientific researcher who would not embarrass the Shen family. He should work hard to be a son that his father was proud of. In the second school, three children were sleeping on the stone tform under the banyan tree. While they were sleeping, niannian was still holding Han Zhi¡¯s finger.. Chapter 1720 - 1720: I don ‘t want brother hanzhi to leave Chapter 1720 - 1720: I don ¡®t want brother hanzhi to leave Trantor: 549690339 The three adults stood beside the stone tform. Song ran chuckled and looked at Zhou Yueru. She whispered, ¡± it seems that we¡¯re the right people to get married. Look, our niannian likes Han Zhi so much. Zhou Yueru picked up hanzhi with great effort. our hanzhi likes niannian a lot too. You don¡¯t know how much she talks about calling niannian every day at home. The adults smiled and song ran felt at ease. This child, hanzhi, had brought a toy car model for Yanzhi and a doll for niannian. He was the one who suggested it. He was only six years old but he was already able to think things through. He seemed to be a steady child with a good personality. At the age of six, he yed with his younger brother and sister and knew how to be tolerant. He was a good child.
The most important thing was that their niannian liked this brother very much. In this courtyard, niannian was like a little Overlord, and the little boys couldn¡¯t control her. She only listened to Shen hanzhi. This was probably predestined. These two children were fated. The three adults each carried their three children back to their respective rooms. Niannian and Yanzhi¡¯s bedll There was a rattan mat on top of it and floral dew was sprinkled on it at night. There was a small Gecko on the window, and the croaking of frogs could be heard outside. Song ran ced the child on the bed.ll Go, the fan was set to the first gear. It was a little far away, and she shook her head. asionally, the fan would sweep over, bringing a hint of coldness. She took two thin nkets and covered the stomachs of the two children. Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes were filled with pride as he looked at her virtuous appearance. His ran was still a delicate youngdy in front of him, but she was a mother who could hold up half the sky in front of her two children. After tidying up everything, she turned off the small light at the head of the bed and was then pulled into Gu jinghang¡¯s arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the room.¡± ¡°Yes, sure.¡± Shen hanzhi stayed with the Gu family for half a month. Every day, she would take care of the two children, oh no, a group of children of the same age in the courtyard, and y wildly in the courtyard. Half a monthter, Zhou Yueru looked at a group of people who were originally whitell The fair-skinned children were all tanned and swarthy, and they clicked their tongues.¡±Are you guys doing farm work or something? Howe you¡¯re even darker than the farmer uncle?¡± Shen hanzhi chuckled and did not say anything else. Niannian had gonepletely crazy, and even Yanzhi had be a lot more lively. Soon, it was time for Shen hanzhi and Zhou Yueru to leave Haicheng. Niannian was reluctant to let her brother hanzhi leave, so she put on a show of crying, making a scene, and hanging herself. She cried her heart out, ¡°Mom, can you let brother hanzhi stay? I don¡¯t want brother hanzhi to leave.¡± Song ran hugged her. your brother hanzhi wille again during the winter break. Let¡¯s go to the train station and send him off happily, okay? ¡® Niannian still wanted to cry, but her father shot daggers at her with his eyes. Gu Nian, don¡¯t overdo it. It¡¯s hot.ll Mom is getting angry.¡± Niannian¡¯s eyes were filled with tears and she looked aggrieved. Shen hanzhi patted her head.¡±Be good and listen to your parents. Big brother wille and see you again during the winter break.¡± ¡°Then you have to keep your word.¡± Niannian grabbed the corner of his clothes. Shen hanzhi¡¯s eyes were determined. don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep my word. I¡¯ll definitelye and see you. From then on, Shen hanzhi woulde to Haicheng to stay for a while during the winter and summer breaks. He and niannian were really childhood sweethearts. Time flew by. In the blink of an eye, niannian was already fifteen years old. Niannian, who was about to enter the third year of middle school, was slim, beautiful, and full of energy. She looked a lot like song ran, but her nose resembled Gu jinghang¡¯s, so she had a more heroic spirit than song ran.. Chapter 1721 - 1721: Do you have a problem with entering the Academy of Sciences? Chapter 1721 - 1721: Do you have a problem with entering the Academy of Sciences? Trantor: 549690339 As early as six years ago, Gu jinghang had already be the Vice president of the Academy of Sciences. Song ran¡¯s entertainmentpany had already reached the scale of a thousand employees. She was also the major shareholder of her brother-inw¡¯s real estatepany. She had also established several otherpanies to invest in hotels and the sports industry. On the other hand, Tang Ji ¡®an had also been promoted in his work, and mu Mian had be a very sessful director. She had a boy with Tang Ji ¡®an, so niannian was the only girl in these few families. Niannian was really doted on by her parents, aunt, uncle, and aunty. As a child who grew up in an environment full of love, her heart was also full of love. It¡¯s summer vacation again, Yingluo This time, song ran and Zhou Yueru had made an appointment. She and jinghang would bring Yanzhi niannian to the capital to y with them. Zhou Yueru said that hanzhi couldn¡¯t wait any longer and had already prepared a gift for Yanzhi niannian.
In the middle of July, Gu jinghang, his wife, and his child took a ne to the capital city. Yanzhi was 15 years old, and he was only half a head shorter than his father. He was wearing a white t-shirt and a pair of washed blue jeans. He was reading a book with great concentration. Song ran nced at him and whispered to Gu jinghang, ¡± looks like Yanzhi will be working in a Research Institute in the future. He¡¯ll be reading science and technology books all day. Gu jinghang helped her to fasten her seat belt. why? do you have a problem with her entering the Academy of Sciences? ¡± Song ran then looked at niannian, who was wearing a denim overalls, ¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll give mypany to niannian.¡± Gu jinghang smiled but did not say anything. His daughter clearly had no interest in running a business, so he did not know who he should hand ran ran¡¯spany over to. Perhaps, he could only hand it over to his grandchildren. Gu jinghang asked for a nket from the air stewardess and covered song ran with it. He said in a gentle voice, ¡± ¡°The air conditioner¡¯s on high, be careful not to catch a cold.¡± Song ran red at him. I¡¯m the president of Wan Yipany. I can¡¯t believe I have to take Economy ss. If word gets out, I¡¯ll beughed at. Gu jinghang looked at his long, ufortable face.ll other than the seats being a little cramped, Economy ss is pretty good too. If the people can sit, we can sit too. Song ran snorted. in the past, I thought that I could use your name to do whatever I want when you became the hospital director. Hmph, look at me now. Not only can I not do that, but I also have to take care of your reputation. I¡¯m afraid that people will use you of being extravagant and wasteful. I, song ran, have hundreds of millions of assets, but I can¡¯t even sit in first ss. Deputy Director, Oh Deputy Director, why do you think I earn money? ¡® Gu jinghang started to read the newspaper. it¡¯s only an hour and a half to go to the capital city. It¡¯ll be over soon, okay? ¡± As it was a private trip, he could not make a big fuss and could only make song ran suffer. When they arrived in Jing city, Shen Zhaoshan and his family came to the airport to pick them up. Shen hanzhi was already 18 years old. She was 1.82 years tall and wore a dark green t-shirt and long pants. She looked like a refreshing and gentle teenager. As soon as Shen hanzhi saw Gu Nian, she ran over to her. She did not even bother to talk to the adults as she called out to Gu Nian, ¡± ¡°The ne isn¡¯tte, is it?¡± Gu Nian looked at the young man in front of her and said, ¡± ¡°Of course not. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t you have to wait for a long time?¡± Shen hanzhi looked at the girl, who was getting prettier by the year, and really hoped that she would grow up faster. That way, he could be with her earlier. A girl like her would probably have many suitors once she entered high school.. Chapter 1722 - 1722: The age of first awakening of love Chapter 1722 - 1722: The age of first awakening of love Trantor: 549690339 In fact, Gu Nian, who was about to start her third year of middle school, had already received love letters every now and then. There were so many love letters that her brother hanzhi could not feel at ease. In the garage under the airport, the group got into the Shen family¡¯s three Jeeps and slowly left the airport. The three of them sat in a Jeep, and Shen hanzhi took out a few bottles of iced salt soda from the car¡¯s refrigerator. She threw one to Yanzhi and was about to open the cap for niannian. ¡°I can drive it myself.¡± Niannian took it from him. Shen hanzhi nced at her. you little girl. You¡¯re too much of a tomboy. ¡°I¡¯m not a delicate youngdy,¡± niannian raised her eyebrows.
my sister is the little tyrant in the courtyard, ¡± Gu Yanzhi added. children of the same age, including boys, are all afraid of her. ¡°Gu Yanzhi, what are you talking about?¡± Gu Nian nced at Gu Yanzhi. Gu Yanzhi grabbed the book in his hand and said, ¡°Which word did I say wrong?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s expression was a little coy. She quite liked Shen hanzhi. It was fine if she was the king in the courtyard, but in front of Shen hanzhi, she still had the shyness of a little girl. Shen hanzhi smiled gently. I think niannian is very gentle. She doesn¡¯t look like a little tyrant. Gu Yanzhi smiled but did not say anything. Gu Nian whispered into his ear, ¡± ¡°Gu Yanzhi, please give me some face.¡± ¡®What benefits?¡± Gu Yanzhi nced at her. ¡°Why are you so utilitarian at such a young age?¡± Gu Nian gritted her teeth. ¡°You have five seconds to consider.¡± alright, I¡¯ll go and reject the love letter from my ssmate. deal, Yingluo, my sister is indeed very gentle most of the time. It¡¯s just that there are two bad children in the quad who would asionally bully others. She would stand up for the weak and innocent children. Gu Nian heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Shen hanzhi. hanzhi bro, you¡¯re going to your third year of high school soon. What University are you nning to go to? ¡± Shen held a paper fan in her hand and gently fanned her. second University of Science and Technology. It¡¯s in the capital. What about you? ¡± The way he fanned her reminded her of her father and mother. Gu nianjia lowered her head and smiled. Shen hanzhi was really like her father as he took care of her in every possible way. Gu Nian had always been envious of her mother¡¯s love life. She was 15 years old, the age when love first began. She felt that she and Shen hanzhi would have the purest rtionship in the world, just like her parents. ¡°Silly girl, what are you thinking about?¡± Shen hanzhi tapped her forehead gently with the fan in her hand, and Gu Nian came back to her senses. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m only going to the third year of junior high. It¡¯s still early.¡± Shen hanzhi looked at her seriously. then, which industry do you want to work in the future? ¡± Enter the Research Institute? Or an official career? Or business?¡± He looked at her expectantly. Gu Nian could tell from his eyes that he wanted her to enter the Research Institute like him. She touched her neck. I¡¯ve talked to my grandfather before. At the moment, I¡¯d like to take up a job rted to news. I¡¯d like to be an anchor or an editor at a magazine agency. it seems that your grandfather defeated your father, and your father wants you to enter the Research Institute, right? ¡± actually, it¡¯s not about who won. It¡¯s just that I like to enter whichever system I like. My parents and grandfather did not give me any pressure at all. They just let me do whatever I want, ¡± Gu Nian said. Shen hanzhi nodded. you have very open-minded parents. That¡¯s a good thing. His family, his grandfather, and his father all hoped that he could enter the Research Institute. The Research Institute was definitely the most promising ce for him, and he was a little envious.. Chapter 1723 - 1723: 1774-unconcerned Chapter 1723 - 1723: 1774-unconcerned Trantor: 549690339 The three Jeeps stopped in front of arge siheyuan at the capital Institute of Science and Technology. Shen Zhaoshan was now the chief of the Institute of Science here, and Shen Zhaozheng had also graduated from the aerospace college and entered the Institute of Science. When he was in school, he had made many outstanding achievements. Therefore, although he had just graduated from University, Shen Zhaozheng was already a high-ranking officer at the level of a Deputy Section Chief. The few of them got out of the car, and Shen hanzhi whispered, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the backyard to y. My dad and little uncle are discussing important things in the main hall.¡± There was a lush Chinese honey locust tree in the courtyard, and there were Ivy growing on the west wall. The four o ¡®clock afternoon sun shone into the courtyard, and the door of the main hall was open. Gu Nian saw a man with his back facing her. He was wearing a blue long-sleeved shirt and the uniform of a Medical Institute. The man¡¯s back was straight and he had a pair ofll Her legs looked very long.
Even though she couldn¡¯t see his face, she could feel the man¡¯s seriousness. She wondered what the scary Devil In Her Heart had grown into. He was probably like the big viins on TV, who made people tremble with fear at the sight of him. He was definitely not good-looking. The viins were not good -looking. The noise in the courtyard attracted the attention of the two men in the main hall. Gu Nian, who was the Devil In Her Heart, turned her head and stammered. The man¡¯s face was handsome and his facial features were firm. Gu Nian was surprised to find that Shen hanzhi¡¯s little uncle looked very different from the devil in her imagination. The Demon King in her mind had grown into a handsome man. This was really frustrating. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s eyes only briefly scanned Gu Nian before he quickly turned around. ¡°Do you think my little uncle recognized you?¡± Shen hanzhi asked softly. The three of them walked quietly to the backyard. Gu Nian pouted and whispered, ¡± ¡°Your little uncle hasn¡¯t been to Haicheng for a long time, so he must not have recognized me.¡± In the living room, Shen Zhaozheng looked at his brother and said softly, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s the Gu family¡¯s daughter?¡± you only went to her house once when she was three or four years old, ¡± Shen Zhaoshan chuckled. how did you recognize her? ¡± ¡°There¡¯s still a shadow of his childhood in his eyes,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said indifferently. when I was young, I wanted to get on your good side and give you a popsicle. But you didn¡¯t have the manners of an elder at all and directly smacked it to the ground. Now, I¡¯m like a mouse seeing a cat when I see you. I¡¯m scared of you. Shen Zhaozheng was expressionless. they¡¯re all kids. I¡¯m an adult. How can I y with kids? ¡® Shen Zhaoshan took a sip of tea and said, ¡± my hanzhi really likes that child. She is so beautiful. Compared to her mother, she is even more beautiful. When she grows up, I don¡¯t know how many boys will fall for her. My hanzhi is not having an easy time. Shen Zhaozheng was still expressionless and didn¡¯t seem to mind. In the backyard, Shen hanzhi went to the kitchen and took out three bottles of Arctic Ocean, one for each of them. Gu Nian drank half of the bottle in one go and then kept holding her breath. ¡°Can¡¯t you drink slower?¡± Shen hanzhi patted her head. ¡°It¡¯s hot and thirsty,¡± Gu Nian shrugged. ¡°Thene in and enjoy the air-conditioning.¡± it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve been using the air-conditioning in the departure hall and on the ne for the whole day. My dad said that it would cause facial disorder, so I¡¯ll just y outside for a while. Gu Yanzhi snorted. it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t blow it to the air conditioner. I¡¯m going in to enjoy it. Shen hanzhi led Gu Yanzhi into his room and turned on the air conditioner for him. After a while, he came out again.. Chapter 1724 - 1724: Good genes Chapter 1724 - 1724: Good genes Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You¡¯re really noting in to enjoy the air-conditioning?¡± Gu Nian pouted. Yanzhi is bing more and more like a noble young master. He can¡¯t stand the heat at all. I don¡¯t care. I want to be baptized by the sun. ¡°Did you bring your summer homework?¡± Shen hanzhi asked with a smile. Gu Nian¡¯s face fell.ll Brother, can you not be such a wet nket? I just got off the ne. do vou want me to do mv homework?¡± Shen fanned her. then let¡¯s y for two days.
¡°I only brought my homework here for show,¡± Gu Nian snorted. ¡°That won¡¯t do. You¡¯re about to enter grade nine. I heard that your brother is the top student in school. You¡¯re Hanhan.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in the top 15 in my ss,¡± Gu Nian replied in high spirits. Shen hanzhi narrowed her eyes at her. ¡°I¡¯m very satisfied.¡± Shen hanzhi tapped her head. I¡¯ll tutor you these few days. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think you can turn me into a fatty in a few days?¡± Shen hanzhi was about to speak when a voice came from behind. ¡°Hanzhi, I don¡¯t know some of the questions, can you teach me?¡± Walking past Shen hanzhi, Gu Nian caught a glimpse of the girl walking toward them from the backyard. The girl was wearing a white dress. It was a hot day, and her long hair was draped over her shoulders. From a distance, it was obvious that she was wearing makeup. Shen hanzhi turned around and looked at him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Li Hua walked under the tree with a stack of test papers in her hand. She was all smiles. When she saw Gu Nian, she said gently, ¡± ¡°You must be Gu Nian, right? I¡¯ve often heard hanzhi talk about you.¡± ¡°Who is this sister?¡± Gu nianshen asked. Shen hanzhi forced a smile. she¡¯s the daughter of the faculty¡¯s Deputy Head of Department li. Her name is Li Hua. She¡¯s also my ssmate. Li Hua looked at Gu Nian. you¡¯re so pretty. I was born with it. My mother is a peerless beauty. I inherited it from her, ¡± Gu Nian chuckled. Li Hua smiled and said, ¡°I saw something about eight.¡±ll The inventory of beauties in the 90s, youll Mom always gets first ce. She¡¯s really a rare beauty.¡± my mother is still very beautiful. She has maintained her appearance very well. People would think that she is my sister if they were to walk out of the house, ¡® Gu Nian said proudly. I¡¯m so envious of you. Your genes are so good. Li Hua¡¯s looks weren¡¯t bad, and she was considered the good-looking type.ll She was a beauty, but there was always a difference between two beauties. As she stood next to Gu Nian, Li Huapletely paled inparison to Gu Nian, who was only 15 years old and had not fully grown. No one would look at her. Instead, they would look at Gu Nian. Gu Nian could not hide her happiness after beingplimented. She said to Shen hanzhi, ¡± sister Hua is asking you for your homework. Quickly teach her. Shen hanzhi nced at her unhappily. ¡°Are youing in?¡± you guys can go in first. I¡¯ll y outside for a while. Gu Nian waved her hand. Shen hanzhi had no choice but to enter the house with Li Hua. Inside the house, Gu Yanzhi was sitting on the sofa watching TV. As soon as Li Hua entered the house, he saw a tall and handsome young man. He thought that this must be Gu Nian¡¯s brother. The police chief¡¯s son and daughter were really enviable. Not only were they from a good family, but they were also good-looking. He was really lucky. Shen hanzhi briefly introduced him, and Yanzhi only nced at Li Hua indifferently. He said softly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m just watching TV. Will it affect your homework?¡± Shen hanzhi waved her hand. let¡¯s go inside. You can have a look. Gu Yanzhi was aplete genius. He would only listen to the ss during normal times and would never buy extra tutoring materials after he had finished his homework. He also would not stay upte to study. However, he was always the first in his grade in every exam.. Chapter 1725 - 1725: He got up on his own even when he fell Chapter 1725 - 1725: He got up on his own even when he fell Trantor: 549690339 Deputy Director Gu said that she inherited it from him. Song ran could only reluctantly say that her genes did not hold her son back. In terms of studies, she could notpete with Gu jinghang. In the room, Li Hua spread out her test papers. She didn¡¯t know how to do thest two big questions on the mathematics test. Shen hanzhi looked out the window and saw Gu Nian squatting on the ground like a child. He stretched his neck and saw that she was holding a small stick in her hand. She was probably ying with the ants on the ground. Shen hanzhi sighed in her heart. When would this child grow up? As expected, Gu Nian was ying with the ant as she squatted on the ground. As soon as the ant touched her stick, it tried to take a detour. However, Lin Yiqian blocked its path again.
Even so, she could still have a lot of fun. Suddenly, she heard a man¡¯s deep voice behind her. She turned around instinctively and saw Shen hanzhi¡¯s father and his little uncle walking toward the backyard. She was shocked and quickly threw away the small wooden stick in her hand. She wanted to stand up, but her left foot tripped over her right foot. She fell straight to the ground, and her knee hit the hot cement ground. She was afraid that the adults would call her childish when they saw that she was still ying with ants at her age, so she was in such a mess. Now, she fell to the ground and was in so much pain that she felt suffocated.ll His sneer attracted Shen Zhaoshan and Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s attention. Shen hanzhi, who was teaching in the room, saw the situation and quickly ran out. Shen Zhaoshan also saw his future daughter-inw fall and quickly ran out.ll He jogged over. Only Shen Zhaozheng remained calm and shook his head. He had heard that she was already 15 years old. He was so mature when he was 15, but this girl still had the heart of a child. In the room, Li Hua looked at the worried and anxious Shen hanzhi and clenched the pencil in his hand. She was just a little girl, did he have to be so concerned about her? Could it be that Shen hanzhi was interested in the power of the Gu family? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. The Shen family had a lot of power in Jingdu. His grandfather was an old leader, his father was now the Deputy Director, and his uncles, including his youngest uncle, were all important figures in the Academy of Sciences. There was no need for him to befriend the Gu family. Li Hua¡¯s eyesight wasn¡¯t too good, but she suddenly heard a voice behind her. hanzhi said that there¡¯s a refrigerator in his house. I¡¯m going in to get a bottle of soda. Li Hua looked at Gu Yanzhi in panic. Gu Yanzhi was standing at the door and she wondered if he had seen her resentful expression. She quickly put on a gentle smile. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll get it for you,¡± After saying that, she quickly took out a bottle of Arctic Ocean from the refrigerator and handed it to him. your sister fell. Why didn¡¯t you go out and take a look? ¡± ¡°For as long as I can remember, we always get up on our own when we fall,¡± Gu Yanzhi said expressionlessly. Li Hua smiled awkvvardly. it¡¯s ran ran, right? ¡® She was about to say something, but Gu Yanzhi walked out with the soda, ignoring herpletely. In the courtyard, Shen worriedly helped Gu Nian up. When he saw the blood on her knees, he frowned. ¡°You little girl, how could you be so careless? Come in, I¡¯ll treat your wound.¡± Gu Nian nced at Shen Zhaozheng with lingering fear. It was because the devil had suddenly entered the backyard and scared her. Standing under the sun, the culprit seemed to be two centimeters taller than her father. Gu Nian clicked her tongue and thought to herself, ¡®with such a height, it will be difficult to find a partner tomorrow. Hmph.¡¯ Shen hanzhi helped Gu Nian into the house and sat her down on the sofa. Gu Yanzhi reached out to check her wound, but Gu Nian smacked his hand away in disgust. you¡¯ve never studied biology. If your hands aren¡¯t disinfected, you might get a bacterial infection.. Chapter 1726 - 1726: Feeling like an outsider Chapter 1726 - 1726: Feeling like an outsider Trantor: 549690339 Gu Yanzhi sipped on his soda and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see you so knowledgeable in the exam, but now you¡¯re talking about knowledge after knowledge.¡± your sister fell t on her face. Don¡¯t you have any sympathy at all? ¡± Gu Nian red at him. ¡°Then who did you see? why are you so flustered?¡± Gu Yanzhi snorted. ¡°Who said I¡¯m guilty? I¡¯m not afraid of anything.¡± Gu Nian said guiltily. Shen hanzhi walked over with the first aid kit. Li Hua volunteered to clean Gu
Nian¡¯s wound. Shen hanzhi said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± After he finished speaking, he dipped the gauze into some water and helped Gu Nian clean her wound. Gu Nian did not even make a sound. The sons and daughters of the Gu family had been taught to be independent and self-reliant by their fathers since they were young. How could she be so pretentious as to call out to them for such a small wound? she was not her mother. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bad,¡± Gu Nian said as she stared at the television. Shen hanzhi couldn¡¯t do anything about her, so she shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t behave like a girl at all. If other girls fell like you, they would have been in tears.¡± Gu Yanzhi was also watching the intellectual quiz program on TV and said indifferently, ¡± in our family, my mother is the most fragile. She shrieks when oil stters on her cooking. My father is as panicked as the enemy charging into the city wall. When Gu Nian was twelve years old, he only grunted a few times when his wrist dislocated. My father said that the children of the Gu family must be strong. Shen hanzhi then disinfected Gu Nian¡¯s knee before applying some iodophor. She then covered it with gauze and wrapped it with tape. Gu Nian nced at him. you¡¯re making a mountain out of a molehill. It¡¯s summer now. It¡¯s not good for the wound to heal. brother hanzhi, ¡± he said, removing the bandage, ¡± you¡¯re not good at biology. Shen hanzhi looked at the blood-stained gauze and snorted. alright, stop being so cocky. People who don¡¯t know better might think that you have good grades. A Rubik¡¯s Cube had appeared in Gu Yanzhi¡¯s hand, and he was ying with it casually. Gu Nian only likes to read misceneous books. She¡¯s not interested in textbooks. The three of them chatted andughed, and Li Hua felt like an outsider. She couldn¡¯t really fit in. She could even answer two of the questions that Gu Yanzhi had gotten wrong. Although Gu Yanzhi was usually sarcastic to his sister, he sincerely praised her at this moment. ¡°My niannian is smart, but if she studies hard, her grades will definitely be excellent.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s proud expression made Shen hanzhi look at her with affection. Li Hua coughed lightly. hanzhi, niannian¡¯s wound has been treated. Let¡¯s start learning. As for Li Hua¡¯s father, even though he was only a Deputy Section Chief, her grandfather had saved Shen hanzhi¡¯s grandfather¡¯s life during the war years, so after Shen Boyong became the leader here in Jingdu, he had always taken good care of the Li family. Li Hua¡¯s father¡¯s abilities were rather mediocre. He was promoted to the position of Deputy Section Chief at the age of 40 all because of the Shen family¡¯s promotion. Moreover, Li Hua was usually gentle, so even if Shen hanzhi already cared for him, she had always been good to Li Hua. He nced at Li Hua. niannian is injured. Why don¡¯t youe back tomorrow? Li Hua thought, ¡®it¡¯s just a scratch. Is there a need to?¡¯ but she still smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s watch TV. It¡¯s the same to learn tomorrow.¡± The group of four boys and girls began to watch TV.. Chapter 1727 - 1727: Can ‘t even make a joke Chapter 1727 - 1727: Can ¡®t even make a joke Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Let¡¯s watch a TV show,¡± niannian mumbled. Although Gu Yanzhi said that watching TV would lower his IQ he still picked up the remote control and started to change the channel. Li Hua felt a little upset. This girl was beautiful, had a good family background, and was admired by others. Her life was so smooth and perfect. How could she not be envious? Since Gu Yanzhi and Shen hanzhi were amodating to Gu Nian, she continued to watch the drama with them even though Li Hua had already watched itst night. On the other hand, Shen hanzhi did not seem to be getting along with her at all. Instead, he served her tea and took good care of her.
She had never seen the old leader¡¯s eldest grandson so humble before. It seemed that Shen hanzhi really liked this arrogant little princess. Obviously, Gu Nian was used to being served. When Shen hanzhi handed her a watermelon with a toothpick, she actually opened her mouth and ate it without hesitation. The three of them were still talking andughing. Li Hua wanted to interject asionally, but only Gu Nian would respond to her. When the two boys spoke to her, they seemed to be a little quiet. When it was time for dinner, Zhou Yue ru came over to call them. When she saw Li Hua, she said politely, ¡± ¡°Xiaohua, stay and have dinner together too.¡± Shen hanzhi was about to say that she wanted to go home to eat, but Li Hua beat her to it and said, ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m really sorry for the disturbance.¡± Zhou Yueruughed, ¡°you little girl, why are you being so polite with aunty? Oh, by the way, hanzhi, your dad is going to attend a meeting at the University of Science two tomorrow. He said that he would bring you along.¡± ¡°Oh, I know.¡± In the front yard, song ran looked at her two children and waved at Gu Yanzhi. ¡°Come here.¡± ¡°Mom.¡± Gu Yanzhi quickly walked over. your uncle Shen is going to the second University of Science and Technology tomorrow. Your dad is going too. You can go with him. Gu Yanzhi also wanted to study at the second ke University, so it was not a bad idea to go to the school in advance to take a look. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Song ran looked at Gu Nian again. Gu Nian was about to sit on song ran¡¯sp when her father pulled her down.¡±How old are you? do you know how heavy you are?¡± ¡°Mommy said that no matter how old I am, I will always be mommy¡¯s little baby,¡± Gu Nian said without fear. ¡°Say it again,¡± Gu jinghang said as he narrowed his eyes. Song ran red at him. that¡¯s true. Niannian, do you want to go to the University of Science and Technology tomorrow? ¡± Gu Siyi shook her head like a rattle. did not want go out with her father. He was so serious that she could not even joke around. ¡°Mom, shall we go shopping tomorrow?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hot, don¡¯t torment you.ll Mom, stay at home and do your homework.¡± Gu Nian pouted. She was his biological wife but she did not know if she was his biological daughter. During dinner, Shen hanzhi was very attentive in front of her future father-inw and mother-inw. If she was not pouring water for niannian, she would put food on her te, pick out fish bones for her, and even peel prawns for her. Song ran nodded in satisfaction and whispered to Gu jinghang, ¡± ¡°Hanzhi, this child, has deeply inherited your teachings.¡± Gu jinghang was quite satisfied with hanzhi. Although he was strict with her, he still hoped that his child would have a good marriage. This child, hanzhi, except for being a little soft-hearted, had no major problems. He was good to niannian, had good grades, and was a reliable child. Because of Gu Nian¡¯s liveliness and generosity, everyone at the table loved to make fun of her. Li Hua waspletely ignored. Shen Zhaozheng had always been quiet, and the adults at the table were all joking about Gu Nian and Shen hanzhi, saying things like getting engaged when they were in college and whether they wanted to live in the capital or Haicheng in the future.. Chapter 1728 - 1728: Endless laughter Chapter 1728 - 1728: Endlessughter Trantor: 549690339 Gu Nian was a little shy, but she was still quite happy. She felt that she was destined to marry Shen hanzhi when she grew up.ll Her face was red as she ate. Shen Zhaozheng happened to be sitting opposite her, and for a moment, he looked at him with concern, which actually made him a little absent-minded. He had never put anything about love in his eyes. He had never been in love since he was young, but at this moment, a fifteen-year-old girl had messed up the rhythm of his heart. He felt that it might really be because he hadn¡¯t been in a rtionship for twenty-four years. He should ask his brother to introduce him to a partner tomorrow. It was time to get married. He ate quickly and was the first to finish eating. Then, he said softly, ¡± ¡°You guys enjoy your meal, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±
Gu Nian and Shen hanzhi were still whispering to each other and did not even raise their heads. Shen Zhaozheng then left the dining table. He smoked two cigarettes under the big tree in the backyard and then left from the backyard. I see a small river behind the yard, ¡± Gu Nian suggested after dinner. brother hanzhi, why don¡¯t we go catch some firefliester? ¡± Li Huaughed. niannian is like a child. She¡¯s already so old. She¡¯s still catching fireflies to y with. Shen hanzhi nced at her. I catch fireflies for niannian every summer break. Alright, we¡¯ve had dinner. You should go home now. Why don¡¯t you ¡­ Il Mom should be worried.¡± Shen hanzhi¡¯s intention to chase him away was so obvious that Li Hua felt embarrassed to stay any longer. After all, she was only 18 years old, so she was still quite shy. After saying goodbye to Shen hanzhi¡¯s parents and Gu Nian¡¯s parents, she left the Shen family¡¯s house. Gu Yanzhi knew what his sister was thinking, so he did not follow them. Shen hanzhi and Gu Nian went to the small river behind the yard. The grass by the river was lush, and fireflies were flying up and down in the grass. Gu Nian was like a child. Oh no, she was a child to begin with. A 15-year-old child. She grabbed the fireflies with her bare hands andughed. Shen hanzhi smacked her forehead. Oh, I forgot to take a ss bottle. Wait here. I¡¯ll go back and get it. hurry up and go, ¡± Gu Nian waved her hand. look at you. You¡¯re so forgetful. Shen hanzhi pointed at her. The little girl had learned to lecture him, but he still turned around and went to the courtyard to get her a ss bottle. Gu Nian stood by the river and saw a group of fireflies on the bank. She lost herposure and pounced over to grab them. However, she slipped and rolled into the river. At that moment, Gu Nian was scared out of her wits. She could not swim, so she fell into the river. She was so frightened that she began to il her arms around and scream. ¡°Brother hanzhi, save me, Shen hanzhi!¡± All of a sudden, a dark figure jumped into the river. Gu Nian could feel someone swimming toward her and she shouted even louder, ¡± ¡°Brother hanzhi, brother hanzhi, brother hanzhi, brother hanzhi,¡± A strong arm passed through her arm from behind to her neck, and then dragged her to the shore. Gu Nian reached out and clenched her fists tightly.ll She grabbed his arm as if she was grabbing onto him.ll Hold onto her life-saving floating wood. She was dragged ashore and was so scared that tears came out. She copsed on the grass and said in a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°Hanzhi bro, thank you, Hanhan.¡± She did not hear any response from behind her. She turned around and saw that the man who had saved her was drenched. It was not her big brother Han Zhi, but the devil. Shen Zhaozheng looked at her with a dark expression. She was so scared that she wanted to stand up, but her legs gave way and she fell back to the ground. Gu Nian sat on the ground and backed away with fear in her eyes. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s face darkened.. ¡°If you can¡¯t swim, why are you ying by the river?¡± Chapter 1729 - 1729: Won ‘t you drown? Chapter 1729 - 1729: Won ¡®t you drown? Trantor: 549690339 Gu nianshen¡¯s expression was serious as he spoke in a low voice. This man was even more authoritative than her father. Gu Nian had just escaped with her life, so she was still feeling very fragile. Shen Zhaozheng said sternly, and she was so scared that she lost her mind. She, who usually didn¡¯t cry, was now crying because of this scary man, just like when she was three years old. Her eyes were filled with grievance. Usually, when she was at home, her mother would definitely coax her when she was frightened. Shen hanzhi¡¯s little uncle was really a big viin and too scary. Seeing her cry, Shen Zhaozheng was stunned for a moment. Not to mention a girl crying, Shen Zhaozheng usually did not have any contact with girls at all. At this time, he was really helpless and could only continue his act. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s enough to cry when you¡¯ve done something wrong?¡±
Gu Nian felt as if the five minutes of Midsummer Night was as long as an entire world. Whv was brother hanzhi not back vet when went back get the ss bottle? She was so frightened that her tears fell back. She stared at the tall man standing in front of her in horror.¡±l won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡± Shen Zhaozheng looked at her teary eyes and wet hair on her forehead, looking pitiful. He stood there and looked around. His tone softened a little. ¡°What about hanzhi?¡± he went back to get a ss bottle. He¡¯ll be back soon, ¡± Gu Nian said as she wiped the water off her face. As they were talking, Shen hanzhi ran over from not far away. Shen Zhaozheng reached out to wipe the water off his face and said coldly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡¯ After that, he left without looking back. Shen hanzhi got a shock when she got closer. She quickly squatted down and put down the ss bottle in her hand.¡±Why is Yingluo so wet?ll What?¡± If Shen Zhaozheng had not scared her, Gu Nian would not have been a crybaby. She quickly stood up.¡±l¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. I identally slipped and fell into the river.¡± Shen hanzhi was scared out of her wits, ¡®into the river? Did my uncle save you?¡± Gu Nian nodded. yes, your little uncle did. After saving the person, he lectured me. Brother hanzhi, I have to go back to shower and change my clothes. I won¡¯t be catching fireflies today. Shen hanzhi quickly helped her to the courtyard. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t catch you anymore. You have to be careful. What if my uncle doesn¡¯t pass by? what will you do?¡± ¡®Three to five minutes? I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll drown,¡¯ Gu Nian shrugged. I¡¯ll just wait for you toe back and save me. ¡± Shen hanzhi kept shaking her head, ¡°you little girl, Yingluo.¡± After returning to the courtyard, Gu Nian quickly took a shower and changed into a clean set of pajamas. She begged Shen hanzhi not to tell her parents, or else her father would definitely give her a good scolding. She could even think of the words her father had used to scold her: You little girl, you still dare to let youll Was mom worried? You didn¡¯t even have your guard up.ll Mom was so scared. It was better to avoid trouble. Shen hanzhi touched the back of her head. I can promise you that. But my uncle is nagging me. ¡°Can¡¯t you go and tell your uncle not to tell anyone?¡± Gu Nian asked guiltily. Shen hanzhi chuckled. to be honest, I¡¯m not even afraid of my dad. I¡¯m just a little afraid of my uncle. ¡°Which room is he staying in?¡± Gu Nian asked. I¡¯ll go find him myself.¡± Shen hanzhi pointed at the house in the front row. ¡°The second room in the middle courtyard is my uncle¡¯s bedroom.¡± Gu Nian, who was wearing a nightgown with floral patterns, slowly made her way to the central courtyard. The light in the second bedroom was still on, and there were crickets and frogs chirping outside the window. Gu Nian had never been a indecisive person. However, she began to hesitate. Finally, she made up her mind and walked to the bedroom door. She knocked on the door.. Chapter 1730 - 1730: 1782-fleeing Chapter 1730 - 1730: 1782-fleeing Trantor: 549690339 The door suddenly opened. Shen Zhaozheng seemed to have just taken a shower. He was not wearing any clothes.ll He was wearing a pair of big underpants. His skin was bronze, his body was very strong, and his eight-pack muscles were strong. He held arge white towel in his hand and seemed to be wiping his hair. When he saw that it was Gu Nian standing outside the door, his expression darkened. Since they were at the Research Institute, although the rough men of the Research Institute often did not wear clothes during summer nights, once they entered the courtyard of the Deputy director¡¯s house, they had to dress up properly. The Deputy Director did not allow his wife to see any man naked except for him.ll Upper body. Therefore, Gu Nian had never seen a man naked.
He looked at Gu Nian expressionlessly and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Is there something?¡± little uncle, ¡± Gu Nian said carefully, ¡± can Qianqian not tell my parents that I fell into the water just now? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng hung arge towel around his neck and looked down at her coldly. ¡°This isn¡¯t a small matter,¡± I promise I won¡¯t go near the river anymore. If my father finds out, he¡¯ll probably be punished, ¡± Gu Nian pleaded. ¡°What kind?¡± Shen Zhaozheng was still expressionless. ¡°What¡¯s your familyw like?¡± The man¡¯s face was filled with the words, ¡®let me see what kind of familyw you have, and I¡¯ll consider if I should punish you.¡¯ Gu Nian grabbed the door frame and looked at him pitifully. ¡°My dad will make me run 20000 meters and sleep when I¡¯m done. He¡¯ll also make me face the wall and reflect on my mistakes for the whole day.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t give food?¡± here, one white steamed bun for each meal. Little uncle, I beg you, please don¡¯t tell my dad, okay? ¡± She stared at him pitifully. Shen Zhaozheng felt that if he did not agree, he would seem to be particrly evil. ¡°I know, I¡¯ll think about it.¡± After she finished speaking, she was about to close the door when Gu Nian anxiously pushed the door open. don¡¯t, little uncle Yingluo. Just Yingluo will agree. Don¡¯t think about it. The man nced at Gu Nian and Gu Nian was instantly stunned. She retracted her hand and said coyly, ¡± ¡°I, Yueyue, shouldn¡¯t have pushed my luck. Thank you, little uncle.¡± After he finished speaking, he fled. Bang! The door behind her closed. Gu Nian was still in a state of shock as she wondered if her little uncle would tell her parents. Now that Gu Nian and Gu Yanzhi had both grown up, they no longer slept in the same room. She slept in her own room and could not fall asleep at night. In the morning, the whole family, including Gu jinghang¡¯s family, gathered around the main table to have breakfast. For breakfast, they had soy milk and fried breadsticks. Gu nianxiu grabbed a breadcake the size of her face and took small bites. She sat next to Shen Zhaozheng and carefully observed his reaction. Once he moved, she would immediately put food in his bowl. ¡°Little uncle, you eat, you eat Yingluo.¡± Shen Zhaozheng didn¡¯t say much and ate quietly. Song ran looked at her daughter suspiciously. Niannian felt a little strange. Although she could tell that song ran was still afraid of Shen Zhaozheng, song ran seemed to be trying to curry favor with him. When had her Gu Nian ever sucked up to anyone? After breakfast, Shen Zhaozheng was first one leave the table. Gu Nian heaved a sigh of relief. Her uncle would not tell on her. She was relieved. After breakfast, Gu jinghang and Shen Zhaoshan each brought their sons to the second University of Science and Technology. Song ran and Zhou Yueru were chatting in the main hall. As Gu Nian had fallen into the waterst night, she felt extremely guilty and did not dare to get close to her mother.. Chapter 1731 - 1731: I didn’t push her Chapter 1731 - 1731: I didn¡¯t push her Trantor: 549690339 She stayed by the stone tform in the backyard to do her homework, thinking that if the matter was exposed, she could atone for her crimes with her achievements. Gu Nian had been doing her homework in the backyard for the entire morning. When it was time for lunch, she ced the homework book by her mother¡¯s hand and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been doing my homework all morning.¡± did you do something wrong yesterday? ¡± song ran nced at her. ¡°What could I have done?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Did you offend hanzhi¡¯s uncle?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s face turned pale as she pretended to be confused. ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t provoke me,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said calmly.
Gu Nian heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, her little uncle had not betrayed her. Since Shen Zhaozheng had already spoken, song ran could not continue to suspect her daughter. In the afternoon, Gu Nian watched TV in the living room in the backyard. She watched until dusk. When she looked out the window, she saw Li Hua standing by the river. She had no idea what he was doing. Her heart skipped a beat. There was moss on that piece ofnd. If she was not careful, she could easily slip into the river. She quickly went out of the backyard and shouted to Li Hua, who was by the river, ¡± ¡°Sister Hua, don¡¯t stand there. It¡¯s slippery there. You¡¯ll slide into the river.¡± Last night, she had slid down from there. Li Hua turned around to look at her, but she did not move. She felt extremely frustrated. She felt that with her appearance, she could not win over Gu Nian and could not make Shen hanzhi like her. So, she was extremely frustrated and came to the river for a walk. However, she saw Gu Nian rushing toward her. Gu Nian wanted to pull her back, but Li Hua suddenly had an idea. His legs gave way, and after he touched Gu Nian¡¯s hand, he quickly slid into the river. Li Hua shouted for help, and Gu Nian panicked. Li Hua didn¡¯t know how to swim, and neither did she. She turned around and saw Shen hanzhi rushing over. brother hanzhi, sister Hua fell into the river, ¡°she said in a panic. please save her. Shen hanzhi jumped into the river and swam to Li Hua, who was struggling. Then, he reached out and grabbed her upper body, dragging her to the shore. Fortunately, Shen hanzhi arrived in time and Li Hua was safely dragged to the shore. Shen hanzhi ced her on the ground and reached out to press her hand down.ll After pressing on her chest and spitting out a few mouthfuls of water, Li Hua began to cough violently. She looked pitiful and extremely scared. Gu Nian heaved a sigh of relief. This River was really harmful. It had caused her to fall into the water yesterday and now, it had caused sister Hua to fall into the water. It seemed that they would have to build a small fence here in the future. However, Li Hua looked at her in fear, then buried herself in Shen hanzhi¡¯s arms. As she buried herself in her arms, she shivered and said, ¡± ¡°Niannian, Qianqian, niannian, why did you push me?¡± ¡®Huh? I¡¯ll Push You?¡± Shen hanzhi¡¯s expression was a little gloomy. don¡¯t speak without thinking. Why would niannian push you? ¡± Li Hua was so aggrieved that her tears kept falling.¡±Then did I jump into the river myself?¡± As they were talking, Shen Zhaoshan and his wife, as well as Gu jinghang and his wife, rushed over. Song ran held Gu Nian¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡± ¡°Niannian, what¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone looked at Li Hua, who was crying, and didn¡¯t know what to do. Gu Nian did not do anything wrong, so she replied in an upright manner, ¡± I saw sister Hua standing by the river and wanted to remind her that it¡¯s wet here.ll It slipped. I wanted to pull her up, but she fell into the river. I didn¡¯t push her.. ¡° Chapter 1732 - 1732: 1784-bullying others and dominating the market Chapter 1732 - 1732: 1784-bullying others and dominating the market Trantor: 549690339 Li Hua didn¡¯t argue with her. She just kept crying. Her aggrieved and scared look made it difficult for the adults. One was the daughter of the Deputy Superintendent, while the other was the granddaughter of the Chen family¡¯s benefactor. They had no way to judge who was right and who was wrong. Shen Zhaoshan tried to smooth things over. since Xiaohua is fine, let¡¯s forget about it. Xiaohua, don¡¯t stand by the river anymore. You don¡¯t know how to swim. It¡¯s dangerous to stand here. Even though Gu Nian was only fifteen years old, she could tell that they seemed to believe that she had really pushed Li Hua. Just as she was about to speak, her mother suddenly said, ¡± we can¡¯t just let it go like this. Let¡¯s look around and see if anyone passed by at that time. See if anyone saw it.
Li Hua¡¯s face turned pale as she stared at Shen hanzhi guardedly. It seemed like Shen hanzhi was the only one who had seen it, but she was not sure how much she had seen. If she had seen it from the beginning, she would have been able to tell that Gu Nian was trying to pull her instead of pushing her. Shen Zhaoshan still wanted to smooth things over. the children were just ying around. Maybe Li Hua identally slipped, or maybe niannian identally touched her. They didn¡¯t mean any harm, so let¡¯s just forget about it. Song ran smiled. Deputy Superintendent Shen, I know that the children have no ill intentions, but we still have to rify this matter. Otherwise, if word gets out, people will say that my niannian is overbearing and arrogant. It will hurt the children too. What do you think? ¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right,¡± Shen Zhaoshan said awkwardly. hanzhi, ¡± Zhou Yueru asked Shen hanzhi. did you see you rush over to save her? Shen hanzhi didn¡¯t want to hug Li Hua, but Li Hua kept holding on to his wrist. He had no choice but to keep holding on to Li Hua in front of Gu Nian. In other people¡¯s eyes, Shen hanzhi liked Gu Nian so much that she did not stand on her side. It was obvious that Gu Nian was bullying her. What made Shen hanzhi depressed was that when he came out of the backyard, Li Hua had already slid into the river, so he really didn¡¯t see the scene in front of him. However, he did not want others to think that Gu Nian was the one who pushed Li Hua. ¡°Li Hua must have slipped down identally.¡± When he spoke, he was a little guilty, and the adults could see his guilt at a nce. Song ran¡¯s face darkened. Was this not helping her? It seemed like the Gu family was really bullying people. Not only did they push people, but they also forced themll It was as if he was forcing others to perject. When Li Hua heard that, her tears fell even more violently. She got up from the ground in a sorry state and wiped her tears as she said, ¡± ¡°Maybe I was too scared at the time, so I didn¡¯t know if it was niannian who identally pushed me or if I slipped. Even if niannian pushed me, she probably didn¡¯t do it on purpose. She was just careless.¡± Gu Nian grabbed song ran¡¯s hand tightly and song ran patted the back of her hand gently. Shen hanzhi¡¯s testimony was not convincing because everyone knew that Shen hanzhi liked Gu Nian. In addition, he felt guilty when he was testifying, so everyone started to lean towards Li Hua¡¯s side. Shen Zhaoshan didn¡¯t want this to be a big deal, so he waved his hand and said, it¡¯s just children ying around. If it¡¯s really nothing, just forget it. If they let it go like this, then rumors would spread in the capital city¡¯s Institute of Sciences that Deputy Director Guts daughter was a bully. Gu jinghang nced at the 18-year-old girl who was drenched all over. The girl had a pitiful look on her face, but her eyes were shimmering as if she was afraid that there would be a witness.. Chapter 1733 - 1733: Gu Nian is also very depressed Chapter 1733 - 1733: Gu Nian is also very depressed Trantor: 549690339 It was obvious that she was worried because she felt guilty. Although Gu Nian was a little overbearing in the quad, he would never do something so sinister and vicious. niannian only met you yesterday, ¡± he said coldly. she has no grudges with you. There¡¯s no reason for her to push you into the river. Li Hua was fighting against Deputy Director Gu¡¯s family on her own. She said aggrievedly, ¡± ¡°I already said that I might have slipped down by ident.¡± A cold glint shed across Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes. you should be very clear whether you slid down yourself or niannian pushed you. You should not be so vague when you speak. You should not use words like ¡®maybe¡¯ or ¡®maybe¡¯. In the eyes of the Shen family, Gu jinghang, who was so protective of his daughter, was a little unreasonable.
After all, Li Hua was the granddaughter of the old master¡¯s Savior. The old master kept reminding her to treat Li Hua like her own daughter. However, Gu jinghang¡¯s position was higher than his. Although Shen Zhaoshan sympathized with Li Hua, it was not good for him to fall out with Gu jinghang. He could only tolerate it. little Hua, since you fell into the river yourself, then you snoul(l apologize to manman. In fact, Shen Zhaoshan was more inclined to believe that Gu niantan had pushed Li Hua. After all, he knew that niannian had always been mischievous. But now, she had no choice but to give in to her power. She could only make Li Hua suffer and make it up to this child in the future. Li Hua looked at Gu Nian as if she had been wronged. I¡¯m sorry, niannian. I identally slipped into the river. I panicked and had an illusion. Please forgive me. Gu jinghang and song ran were not happy because the Shen family and Li Hua¡¯s attitude and attitude made them feel ufortable. It was as if they were afraid of their power, so they had no choice but to endure the humiliation and live. However, he had already admitted his mistake. If he continued to say anything, it would seem as if he was not satisfied and was even more aggressive. Deputy Director Gu and song ran felt that they had really met their match. Gu Nian was depressed as well. She had clearly wanted to pull Li Hua in out of goodwill. Furthermore, she had even told Li Hua not to stand by the river. She did not believe that Li Hua could not tell if she had good intentions. Could it be that she was too afraid, so she couldn¡¯t tell the difference? Gu Nian was a child who grew up in a loving family. She would not have such dark thoughts about others. This was also where she was at a disadvantage. This was also one of song ran¡¯s regrets. She had been through a lot, but niannian had a very smooth life until she was 15. No one dared to provoke or touch her, which led her to believe that there were no bad people in this world. Gu Nian looked at the girl who was three years older than her. For the first time, she wondered why people did not mean what they said. Li Hua looked quite different from the girls she knew in the past. The girls she knew were from thepound and were very straightforward. They would speak their mind and fight if they had a different opinion. They would give each other a cold shoulder for two days and then apologize to each other. They would not even bring the matter up to their parents. From the age of five to six, they would solve it themselves. It was the first time she had seen such a big scene with parents surrounding them. Li Hua had already admitted her mistake, so it would be useless for her to say anything else. Although she was young, she could see from Shen hanzhi¡¯s parents ¡®eyes that they seemed to be more willing to believe Li Hua. Shen hanzhi seemed to believe Li Hua, but because he liked her, he had no choice but to give false testimony.. Chapter 1734 - 1734: 1786-fear Chapter 1734 - 1734: 1786-fear Trantor: 549690339 She had never experienced suchplicated emotions before, and it made her feel sullen and depressed. However, no matter how depressed she was, she could not say anything more. If she said anything more, she would just be being unreasonable. Gu Nian was not stupid. In fact, she was very smart. She could only suppress her anger and smile.¡±lt¡¯s okay. I think you were too flustered just now. Now you should be able to remember that I told you not to stand by the river as it¡¯s too dangerous. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. We¡¯ll y together again in the future, okay?¡± Song ran¡¯s heart ached. Her daughter was only 15 years old and she had to go through the ways of the world.
The child was about to grow up, and the price of growing up was to discover that the world was not all beautiful, but there were also dangers. Perhaps, this was the price of growing up. As soon as Gu Nian spoke, Li Hua shrank into Shen hanzhi¡¯s arms and pretended to be afraid of her. However, a Jeep that was parked not far away suddenly drove off. Gu Nian¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw it.¡± He stretched out his legs and got out of the car. His expression was cold as he walked towards the crowd. Although Gu Nian was afraid of him, she seemed to have seen hope. If little uncle had been in the car the whole time, ran ran should have seen her pulling Li Hua and not pushing him. Li Hua¡¯s face turned pale when she saw Shen Zhaozheng. Just like Shen hanzhi, she was also afraid of this little uncle of the Shen family. She did see a Jeep parked there, but she didn¡¯t notice that there was someone inside. Had Shen Zhaozheng been in the car all this time? Then, he wondered if he had seen everything that had just happened. She could clearly feel that even though she had apologized, the Shen family was actually on her side. They had only yielded to the Gu family¡¯s power and made her apologize. She Imew that after the incident had passed and the Gu family had left, the Shen family would definitelypensate her. That way, she would have achieved her goal. However, Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s appearance had messed up her ns, and she was terrified. Shen Zhaozheng walked closer, but Gu Nian did not try to befriend him. Shen Zhaozheng did not like her, and everyone in the Shen family knew that. They would definitely believe what Shen Zhaozheng said. At this time, she could not befriend this little uncle. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s eyes were sharp as he stared at Li Hua and said indifferently, Are you really so flustered that you can¡¯t tell right from wrong, or are you trying to make others misunderstand her because you don¡¯t like her?¡± As soon as Shen Zhaozheng said this, Gu nianmo heaved a sigh of relief. Little uncle was a little fierce, but he was fair. Li Hua¡¯s face was as white as paper. little uncle, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Shen Zhaozheng looked at Shen Zhaoshan. I¡¯ve been in the car the whole time. I was half-lying in the car and taking an afternoon nap. I¡¯ve been watching them ever since Gu Nian shouted. Gu Nian also slipped into the river herest night. As soon as he said that, Gu Nian looked at her mother guiltily. ¡°I¡¯lle back and ask for your forgiveness for this matter.¡± it¡¯s because she slipped into the riverst night that she knew that it was wet here.¡± Slippery. When she rushed out of the yard, she said,¡±sister Hua, don¡¯t stand there. It¡¯s slippery there and you¡¯ll fall into the river.¡± She came to save Li Hua, not to push her. As for Li Hua, I¡¯m not sure if she didn¡¯t hear me clearly or if she was just ran ran.¡± Shen Zhaozheng stopped halfway. He wasn¡¯t stupid, and there was no need to make things too awkward. Since he had said this, everything would be true.ll Xiang dabai¡¯s story came to light. Li Hua¡¯s tears fell even more violently. She sobbed and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I already said it¡¯s my fault, but I really didn¡¯t hear what niannian said to me. I slipped down by ident. I was too flustered at first and misunderstood niannian. I¡¯m really sorry for your good intentions..¡± Chapter 1735 - 1735: 1787- Chapter 1735 - 1735: 1787- Trantor: 549690339 In the beginning, when she admitted her mistake, the Shen family would think that she waspromising. However, now that there was a real witness, everything was set in stone. This was indeed a misunderstanding. Gu Nian had good intentions and Li Hua had indeed slipped into the river herself. Initially, she had used Gu Nian of pushing her. She was not sure if she was really so flustered that she could not remember what had just happened, or if she was just trying to make others misunderstand Gu Nian, just like what Zhao Zheng had said. No matter what it was, Shen Zhaoshan could only continue to smooth things over. it¡¯s all a misunderstanding. Xiaohua was also flustered for a moment and misunderstood niannian. Niannian is a good child and a magnanimous adult. Uncle Shen admires your tolerance.
¡°As long as sister Hua is fine,¡± Gu Nian smiled. This was not because she was being smart, but because she really did think that way. She had been misunderstood, and the misunderstanding had been resolved. That was good enough. She was not a bad person and would not be petty. However, Li Hua was different. She was sensitive to begin with, and when this happened, she always felt that people were looking at her with undetectable disdain. In particr, Deputy Director Gu and his wife had unfriendly looks in their eyes. She said pitifully, ¡± I really deserve to die. I misunderstood other people¡¯s good intentions. Song ran gave a half-smile. it¡¯s a good thing my niannian is kind. If it were someone else, they would definitely not agree. Gu Nian¡¯s personality was different from song ran¡¯S. Song ran was a little girl while Gu Nian was a big boy. After all, she grew up ying with boys. Although she was pretty, she had a boyish personality. Li Hua kept apologizing. Gu jinghang knew that this was the only way. After all, they were in the capital city, the Shen family¡¯s territory. This girl was the Shen family¡¯s benefactor. Niannian had also forgiven her. If they kept harping on this small matter, it would seem like they had no bearing. However, he still wanted to intimidate the little girl and the Shen family. He only said to Shen zhaoxi, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you today. Otherwise, my daughter¡¯s innocence would never have been cleared.¡± What he meant was, ¡°my daughter has been wronged and I¡¯m very unhappy, but on ount of the good rtionship between our two families, I¡¯ll let it go. But in the future, I hope that those who want to frame my daughter will think twice and see if she¡¯s someone you can touch.¡± Beads of sweat formed on Shen Zhaoshan¡¯s forehead. Gu jinghang would soon be promoted to the head of the general Academy of Sciences and would be the head of the three major Academies. A higher rank could crush a higher rank. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for making niannian suffer today.¡± Gu jinghang smiled. it¡¯s okay. Our niannian doesn¡¯t mind, and we adults naturally don¡¯t mind either. As you said, it¡¯s just a child¡¯s y. Shen Zhaoshan felt that Deputy Director Gu was dissatisfied with what he had just said. Deputy Director Gu did not think that it was a small matter, nor did he think that it was a child¡¯s y. He and his wife had probably taken this matter to heart. As the group of people walked towards the backyard, she felt aggrieved and sad to see Gu Nian being surrounded by everyone. Gu Nian was really lucky to have a high-ranking father and a mother who was unconditionally on her side. She also had a childhood friend who was willing to help her out of the situation. No one was on her side anymore, and there would be nopensation. If she followed them, she would only be embarrassing herself. She could only follow the path in the backyard to her home. Shen hanzhi walked over to Gu Nian and whispered, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not angry, right?¡± Chapter 1736 - 1736: Not all good people in the world Chapter 1736 - 1736: Not all good people in the world Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Eh? Why would I be angry?¡± Gu Nian looked at him with her big, clear eyes, which made Shen hanzhi feel a little guilty. His first thought was that he was inclined to believe that Gu Nian had pushed Li Hua. However, because he liked Gu Nian, he had no choice but to lie. He felt that what he had done just now was not very honorable. He should have confidently told everyone that Gu Nian would never push Li Hua.
That way, his parents wouldn¡¯t feel that Li Hua was being wronged. Sigh, it was all his fault. The adults were walking in front. The matter had already been resolved. Gu jinghang and Shen Zhaoshan were talking about the Institute of Sciences. Zhou Yueru kept apologizing to song ran in a low voice. Song ran couldn¡¯t possibly be unforgiving over such a small matter. She held Zhou Yueru¡¯s arm and said, ¡± ¡°If my niannian really marries into your family in the future, I hope that sister will trust her unconditionally and treat her well.¡± Zhou Yueru¡¯s heart skipped a beat. In the past, when she chatted with song ran, the two of them were extremely determined to form a rtionship with Han Zhi and the niannian society. However, what song ran said was, ¡®if my niannian really marries into your family,¡¯ it seemed that Wanwan had left some room for negotiation for the two children. Just because of what happened today, song ran seemed to have a little distrust of them. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely treat niannian like my own daughter,¡± she quickly said. Song ran smiled but did not reply. In the front yard, in song ran¡¯s and Gu jinghang¡¯s room, Gu Nian was the first to apologize. ¡°Mom, dad, I was wrong. I didn¡¯t tell you about what happenedst night because I didn¡¯t want you to worry.¡± Shen Zhaozheng saved you, didn¡¯t he? ¡± song ran shot her a nce. ¡°Yes, little uncle saved me. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so nice to him.¡± Gu Nian nodded guiltily. Song ran held her hand and said, ¡± you¡¯re so old, but there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you yet. Niannian, you have to remember that not everyone in this world is a good person. While there are good people, there are also people with dark thoughts. You can¡¯t have the intention to harm others, but you have to be on guard against them. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying? ¡® Gu Nian nodded. I understand. Li Hua wants others to misunderstand that I pushed her. She wants to gain sympathy. Song ran heaved a sigh of relief. Her daughter knew everything. ¡°Then I want to ask you, if little uncle wasn¡¯t here today, what would you have done?¡± I think it¡¯s enough that mom, dad, and hanzhi-GE believe me. I don¡¯t really care what other people think. Song ran¡¯s gaze was a littleplicated. She and jinghang would definitely believe in their daughter unconditionally. However, did Shen hanzhi really believe in their niannian? Although niannian was smart, she was still a child after all. She could not see things clearly, and song ran did not want her to understand theplicated feelings of people too early. She forced a smile. remember this: a gentleman does not stand under a crumbling wall. If something goes wrong, it will be hard to exin. In today¡¯s situation, you can stay away from her and tell her not to stand by the river. If she really falls into the river and you don¡¯t know how to swim, you just need to do your best to call for others to save her. You¡¯ve done your best, and that¡¯s enough. You can¡¯t get yourself into trouble, understand? ¡± mother, I understand. I¡¯ll remember this in the future. Gu Nian nodded thoughtfully. well, let¡¯s go out and y. When we get back to Haicheng, I have to teach you how to swim. Gu Nian chuckled and gave song ran a kiss. ¡°I know,¡± After that, she skipped out of their room. Song ran furrowed her brows and nced at Gu jinghang. Gu jinghang poured her a cup of cold tea. don¡¯t worry. Niannian is not the type to be at a disadvantage. After this incident, she has learned her lesson. It¡¯s a good thing.. Chapter 1737 - 1737: He wanted to make it up to Gu Nian Chapter 1737 - 1737: He wanted to make it up to Gu Nian Trantor: 549690339 Song ran tutted. that Li Hua obviously likes to have it in his mouth. I¡¯m afraid that Wanwan will have endless trouble in the future. Song ran had been through this before. Many women who liked Gu jinghang had tried to make things difficult for her. She was really afraid that her daughter would have to go through the same thing. Gu jinghang held her hand tightly. no matter who niannian ends up with in the future, she will probably experience this kind of thing. It just depends on whether hanzhi will stand firmly on her side. His performance today can be considered passable. Song ran trusted Gu Nian. Her daughter was smart and could see through things easily. She would probably stay away from Li Hua in the future. But was the trouble really over?
Song ran nodded. at least he¡¯s on niannian¡¯s side. But I still feel ufortable. Gu jinghang patted her head. we shouldn¡¯t put pressure on the child. We¡¯ll let her make her own choice. What do you think? ¡± Song ran wrapped her arms around his waist. I feel like our niannian is pretty devoted to Shen hanzhi. I¡¯m really worried about having such a talented love rival. Gu jinghang smiled. I¡¯m here. Niannian will not be at a disadvantage. ¡°We can¡¯t possibly follow her all the time.¡± you¡¯ve really underestimated Gu Nian. As long as she grows up a little and meets more people, she will quickly adapt to thisplicated society. When she goes to college, tell her not to expose her identity. Song ran nodded. you¡¯re right. Nowadays, everyone who¡¯s close to her is ttering her for the sake of you and my father. She doesn¡¯t know what evil is. It¡¯s time for her to train. As soon as Gu Nian stepped out of the door, she saw Shen hanzhi waiting for her with a can of ice cream in her hand. Shen hanzhi felt that he owed Gu Nian. He felt that he had not done a good job and that he should have trusted his niannian with all his heart. He wanted to make it up to Gu Nian. Gu Nian walked over happily as Shen hanzhi handed her the ice cream. ¡°I¡¯m sorry on behalf of Li Hua.¡± this matter has already been resolved. I won¡¯t take it to heart. Gu Nian waved her hand. Shen hanzhi liked and admired her. She was young, but she had a big heart. Not only was she beautiful, but she also had a good personality. He liked her more and more. In the middle courtyard, Shen Zhaozheng entered the living room and saw his brother frowning. He wanted to distract his brother and said, ¡± big brother, I think it¡¯s time for me to find a partner at my age. If you find someone suitable, introduce me to one. ¡°Really?¡± Shen Zhaoshan suddenly asked. You¡¯re finally looking for a partner. The old man is so anxious and has been urging me to introduce a partner to you all day. I saw that you¡¯ve been busy with the Research Institute, so I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t be happy. Since you want to date, I¡¯ll get your sister-inw to arrange it for you immediately.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. Twenty-four years old, it was indeed the age to start a family and career. There was no need to dy. The next morning, in the backyard, Shen hanzhi said to Gu Nian in a mysterious manner, ¡± ¡°You know what? My uncle is going on a blind date at home today.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes widened in excitement. ¡°Oh, really? I¡¯ve seen the older sisters in the quad go on blind dates before. The situation was very awkward at one point. I really want to see little uncle go on a blind date.¡± this afternoon, in the front hall. My mom has already made an appointment. We can secretly go and watch it.. Chapter 1738 - 1738: You ‘re so fierce, you’re destined to be alone Chapter 1738 - 1738: You ¡®re so fierce, you¡¯re destined to be alone Trantor: 549690339 Gu Nian was so excited that she rubbed her hands together and said to Gu Yanzhi, who was reading a book beside her, ¡± ¡°Hey, are you going?¡± ¡°Are you bored?¡± Gu Yanzhi asked without even lifting his eyelids. What¡¯s there to see?¡± Gu Nian pouted. alright, my brother is a fairy who is above themon popce. I won¡¯t drag you along. I¡¯ll go and see it myself. In the afternoon, Gu Nian and Shen hanzhi climbed up the big banyan tree in the front yard when the adults were not paying attention.
Shen hanzhi had also brought along a small telescope and handed it to Gu Nian. ¡°Come, it¡¯ll be convenient for you to lookter.¡± ¡°Brother hanzhi, you¡¯re so thoughtful,¡± Gu Nian gave him a big thumbs up. Her gossipy soul was burning up. She wondered what kind of youngdy would be able to subdue the devil King and her little uncle. The Banyan Tree was verdant and lush, and from the bottom, it was impossible to tell that there were two people on it. After a while, they heard some movement below. Zhou Yueru: ¡± Jiaojiao, our fourth brother is a steady man. His future is obvious to all. He¡¯s only 24 years old and he¡¯s already a Vice Division Chief. He¡¯s very capable. He might look serious, but he¡¯s definitely a good man. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of Deputy Section Chief Shen, and I¡¯ve always admired him,¡± He Jiao said. Gu Nian covered her mouth as sheughed and whispered to Shen hanzhi, ¡± ¡°It looks like you¡¯re going to have a little aunt soon.¡± In the living room, Zhou Yueru and he Jiao entered the main hall together. Gu Nian quickly picked up the telescope and squinted at the situation in the living room. The Great Demon King was indeed the Great Demon King. When he saw her blind date, his face was still gloomy, and he was not happy at all. ah, little uncle, ¡± Gu Nian said. you¡¯re so fierce. You¡¯re destined to be alone. Zhou Yue ru, who had brought them to the hall, quickly left, leaving the two of them to talk by themselves and save them from embarrassment. Shen Zhaozheng looked at the woman sitting opposite him, and his first reaction was, ¡± Not as good looking as Gu Nian. After he came to his senses, his fingers trembled slightly. Shen Zhaozheng, are you crazy? you¡¯re actually thinking about a 15 -year-old child. He tried very hard to calm his emotions and forced a smile. Hello, I¡¯m Shen Zhaozheng, the Deputy Section Chief of the Medical Institute¡¯s science, technology, and pharmacy. His sister-inw had told him about the blind date routine, so he had to introduce himself. He Jiao looked at the handsome man in front of her, and her face instantly turned red. She gently said, ¡± I¡¯m he Jiao, a doctor from the Department of Cardiovascr Surgery at the capital city Hospital of Medical Sciences. I¡¯m an intern because I just graduated. Shen Zhaozheng did not know what to say next. On the tree, Gu Nian was still squinting at the telescope. ¡°It looks like your little uncle is very satisfied with this little aunt of his. He actually smiled for the first time. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen him smile.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Shen hanzhi said softly. ¡°This little aunt looks gentle. She¡¯s quite suitable for your little uncle,¡± Gu Nian replied. Shen hanzhi smiled. He Jiao, who was in the living room, only knew how to stare at the man in a daze. She had long heard that the fourth son of the Shen family was handsome and extraordinary. Today, she saw that his reputation was indeed well-deserved. It was not an exaggeration to say that he was the most handsome man in the capital city¡¯s Medical Institute. She looked at the man¡¯s deep eyes and simply could not move her eyes away. She had to win this man over. Shen Zhaozheng remained silent, so she kept trying to find topics to talk about. From their work to her interests and hobbies, to some interesting little things that happened in her school or some harmless things in their family, she told him everything.. Chapter 1739 - 1739: This marriage should be successful Chapter 1739: This marriage should be sessful The man was more reticent, but when she spoke, he would answer very politely. He Jiao¡¯s heart sank even deeper. She had always felt that silent and steady men had a Fatal Attraction. This manpletely matched her impression of a Prince Charming. She, He Jiao, would only marry Shen Zhaozheng. As the two of them had been chatting for a long time, Gu Nian, who was on the tree, could not hold on any longer. As she stepped on the tree branch to move her muscles, she suddenly slipped and slipped. ah! a scream pierced the sky, and he Jiao, who was in the hall, was shocked. Gu Nian fell down, and in the blink of an eye, Shen hanzhi grabbed her.ll He grabbed her wrists. As Gu Nian hung from the tree, she raised her head and met the sharp gaze of the devil King¡¯s little uncle. She shook her legs and looked at Shen Zhaozheng with a smile.¡±Little uncle, how are you?¡± Shen Zhaozheng narrowed his eyes and scanned her from head to toe. She looked up at Shen hanzhi, who was on the tree, and chuckled. I¡¯m fine. Let go. I¡¯m only 20 centimeters off the ground. Shen hanzhi was still worried, so she looked down to confirm the distance and let go of her hand. The telescope rolled down to her feet. She quickly raised her foot and kicked the telescope into the bushes. Immediately after, Shen hanzhi jumped down from the tree and stood in front of Gu Nian. little uncle, I¡¯m sorry. I brought niannian here to watch it. If you want to me someone, me me. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s voice did not fluctuate. ¡®What are you still standing there ¡°Oh, oh, oh, let¡¯s go.¡± After she finished speaking, Shen hanzhi grabbed Gu Nian¡¯s hand and rushed to the backyard. This was the first time that Shen hanzhi had held Gu Nian¡¯s hand. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s gaze was fixed on their hands, and he was a little lost. After a while, He Jiao waved her hand in front of his eyes and called out softly, ¡® ¡°Vice Division Chief Shen, what¡¯s wrong with your ran ran?¡± Shen Zhaozheng came back to his senses and coughed to cover up his embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Yingluo.¡± they¡¯re the younger generation, they¡¯re still children. We don¡¯t have to lower ourselves to their level. The child was just curious, so she hid and watched. she said in a sensible manner. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a child,¡± Shen Zhaozheng forced a smile. Gu Nian was indeed a child. Not only was she young, but she was also yful and innocent. He was just a child. ¡°Then let¡¯s go out for a walk, okay?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Shen Zhaozheng was so forthright that He Jiao¡¯s heart jumped. This marriage should be sessful. In the backyard, Gu Nian patted his chest with lingering fear. When he turned around, Shen hanzhi had also rushed over. Shen hanzhi ran over and checked her up and down. ¡°You didn¡¯t hit yourself, right?¡± no, no. Nothing happened at all. Gu Nian waved his hand. Shen hanzhi wiped the sweat off her neck. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± When it was time for dinner, Zhou Yueru asked He Jiao to stay for dinner. She naturally sat next to Shen Zhaozheng. Gu Nian and Shen hanzhi sat across from them. Whenever Shen Zhaozheng looked up, he could see Gu Nian sneakily looking at He Jiao, who was sitting beside him. The girl¡¯s eyes were bright as she giggled slyly while looking at He Jiao. Shen Zhaozheng coughed lightly. The girl had a guilty conscience.¡±l¡¯m looking at my mother.¡± Who the hell would believe her! After dinner, He Jiao wanted to go out for a walk with Shen Zhaozheng, but Shen Zhaozheng spoke first. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯ll get someone to send you back.¡± He Jiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat.. What did this mean? Chapter 1740 - 1740: I can ‘t force you to buy and sell, right? Chapter 1740: I can ¡®t force you to buy and sell, right? Trantor: 549690339 If Shen Zhaozheng was really interested in her, he would have offered to send her back. Why did he let someone else do it? Did Shen Zhaozheng not like her? No, that was impossible. Although she was not extremely beautiful, her looks were definitely not bad. The two of them were of equal social status, and her job was very decent. She was probably Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s best choice. Shen Zhaozheng did not send her off, probably because he had something to do. She replied gently, ¡± ¡°Alright, sorry for the trouble.¡± As soon as He Jiao left, Zhou Yueru immediately walked into the hall and asked Shen Zhaozheng,¡±He Jiao, how do you feel? In our hospital, there are many people who want to pursue her. She¡¯s good-looking and has a good character. If you like her, then we can just settle this matter.¡± Shen Zhaozheng hesitated for a moment, then looked up at Zhou Yueru. I¡¯m sorry, sister-inw. I was too rushed. I shouldn¡¯t have asked big brother to introduce a partner to me. I thought about it and decided to focus on my career first. Zhou Yueru furrowed her brows, ¡°don¡¯t men always start a family before starting a career?¡± You¡¯re at the age to start a family. He Jiao is really good in all aspects. Would sister-inw cheat you?¡± Shen Zhaozheng was expressionless. sister-inw, I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble. This idea came too suddenly. I won¡¯t trouble you again in the future. I¡¯m sorry. After he finished speaking, he directly went to the middle courtyard. Zhou Yueru called Shen Zhaoshan over and whispered, ¡°Your brother doesn¡¯t like he Jiao.¡± Shen Zhaoshan frowned. if this kid is not picky, he would have had a girlfriend. Forget it. Since he doesn¡¯t like her, I can only trouble you to persuade her and apologize to her. I think He Jiao likes him a lot. Didn¡¯t you see how she kept trying to get food for Zhaozheng at the table just now? her eyes were on him the whole time. sigh, what can we do about it? we can¡¯t force him to do it. Zhaozheng is such a determined child. Will he listen to us? ¡± ¡°Should I ask his father to persuade him?¡± forget it, forget it. Don¡¯t look for trouble. He¡¯s 24 years old, so there¡¯s no rush. He can dy it for two years. Zhou Yueru¡¯s expression was difficult. alright, I¡¯ll have to tell He Jiao. This guy doesn¡¯t know how to cherish her. A good girl like he Jiao is hard toe by. They left for Haicheng after staying in the capital for a week. On the way, the two men sat quietly on the ne, one holding a book. The two women got together and Gu Nian whispered, ¡± ¡°Mom, Did you know? Hanzhi¡¯s little uncle doesn¡¯t like the sister who went on a blind date.¡± Song ran nced at her. you sure have a lot of gossip. I heard about it from Han Zhi. I think that the older sister is quite pretty and has a gentle personality. I heard that she¡¯s even a doctor. Tsk tsk, this little uncle sure is hard to please. Gu Nian was pleased with herself. Song ran squinted at her. she¡¯s your Savior. How can you speak ill of her behind her back? ¡± Gu Nian felt guilty. I didn¡¯t say anything bad about him. I just feel sorry for him. She¡¯s such a good girl. He¡¯ll definitely regret it if he doesn¡¯t cherish her. Song ran reached out and patted her head. that¡¯s enough. Is this something you should be worried about? ¡± Hurry up and go home to do your homework. You¡¯ll be in your third year of junior high soon. Your brother will definitely be able to get into No. 1 middle school. If you can¡¯t get into No. 1 middle school, then you¡¯ll be the one with the worst grades in our family.¡± second aunt¡¯s results are not that good either. But isn¡¯t she still an internationally renowned female director? ¡± Gu Nian pouted.. Chapter 1741 - 1741: Song ran admired him more Chapter 1741 - 1741: Song ran admired him more Trantor: 549690339 Song ran squinted her eyes. Gu Nian, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Everyone in the quad likes topare you to your brother. If your brother gets the first ce in the city and you don¡¯t even get into No. 1 middle school, think about it. You¡¯ll have to spend the summer of your third year in junior high in misery. ¡°That annoying Gu Yanzhi,¡± Gu Nian snorted. Gu Yanzhi knocked her head with the book in his hand. ¡°If you can¡¯t sleep, you¡¯ll me the bed for being crooked. You¡¯re still reasonable, aren¡¯t you? Song ran tutted. your sister isn¡¯t smart to begin with, and you still knocked on her head. You¡¯re not allowed to knock on her head. What if she turns stupid from all the knocking? ¡®
Gu Yanzhi snorted, and his father, the Vice Superintendent, nced at him coldly.¡±What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re not convinced?¡± ¡°I¡¯m convinced, 100 times,¡± Gu Yanzhi quickly admitted. After returning to Haicheng, Gu Nian began to focus on her studies. She would also take the initiative to ask Gu Yanzhi for advice. As for Gu Yanzhi, although he was disgusted with her, his mother had ordered him to bring his sister to No. 1 middle school. He had no choice but to teach this silly girl. Gu Nian was very smart. Once she was fully engrossed in her studies, it was obvious that her grades would improve. In one year, both of the Gu family¡¯s children were sessfully admitted to No. 1 middle school. Gu Yanzhi was close to getting a full score, while Gu Nian barely passed the passing line. But no matter what, it was already something to be proud of to be able to get into the best high school in Haicheng. In the same year, Shen hanzhi was admitted to second ke University. The Shen family hade to Haicheng and gathered to celebrate. As Gu Nian became more and more beautiful, Shen hanzhi wished that she could be an adult immediately so that he could date her and not have to worry about his little niannian being snatched away by someone else. Song ran scanned the room and asked Zhou Yueru, ¡± ¡°Zhaozheng didn¡¯te?¡± Last year, Shen Zhaozheng had saved Gu Nian¡¯s life and had even testified for her. Song ran actually had a good impression of the expressionless fourth son of the Shen family. She had left the Shen family in a hurry thest time, and she had always wanted to thank him in person, but she never had the chance. ¡°Zhao Zheng went to the southeast Research Institute to attend a conference,¡± Zhou Yueru replied. Song ran nodded. you¡¯re attending the science Conference at such a young age? ? the academicians at the capital Institute of Science really appreciate him. This time, they¡¯re taking him to see the world. After all, he designed and improved a lot of medical equipment. Song ran admired him even more. She did not see that her Deputy chief¡¯s expression was not looking too good. Gu jinghang did not care that Shen Zhaozheng was much younger than them. As long as he could make his wife fall for him, he would treat him as an enemy. Nowadays, people were more open-minded. He did not mind putting his hand around her waist in public. He hooked his arm around song ran¡¯s waist and whispered in her ear, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite concerned about Shen Zhaozheng.¡± Song ran nced at him and rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not picky at all. You can get jealous of anyone.¡± Gu jinghang raised his eyebrows. it¡¯s been so many years. Haven¡¯t you gotten Song ran stomped on his foot.¡± Song ran scoffed and left him behind. She entered the courtyard with the Shen family. As soon as they entered the courtyard, everyone was praising Gu Nian for being able to get into No. 1 middle school. Song ran quickly said, ¡± you guys should praise our Yanzhi too. Our Yanzhi got into first high with the best results. that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Uncle Shen, aunty Shen, and brother hanzhi, please don¡¯t ignore No. 1 middle school¡¯s top student. My brother has been acting like a tyrant at home recently. Gu Nian chuckled.. Chapter 1742 - 1742: Not bad at watching a movie Chapter 1742 - 1742: Not bad at watching a movie Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Gu Yanzhi knocked her head. Song ran quickly grabbed Gu Yanzhi¡¯s hand. don¡¯t knock, don¡¯t knock. I barely passed the middle school Examination. Your sister still has the college entrance examination. Her head should be protected. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Gu Nian was pleased. Did you hear that?¡± Gu Yanzhi rolled his eyes and said,¡±you¡¯re proud of this?¡± I¡¯m just saying that you¡¯re stupid, stupid.¡± I inherited my intelligence from my mother. Do you think she would think that I¡¯m stupid? ¡± Gu Nian snorted.
Song ran facepalmed. When would these two little enemies stop quarreling? She still hoped that her Yanzhi could be a little more aloof. Gu Yanzhi would be cold and aloof in front of others, but he would probably bully his sister for the rest of his life. It would be a waste not to bully her. Shen hanzhi looked at Gu Nian with a gentle smile on her face. Gu Nian would asionally look shy when she caught a glimpse of him. At the age of ignorance, the love in one¡¯s heart was the most beautiful and pure. As the adults gathered to chat, Shen hanzhi brought the Gu siblings to the courtyard. Gu Nian sat on the stone tform as the few of them ate ice cream. Beside them was a lush tree. Everything was still as beautiful and pure as ever. When Shen hanzhi saw Gu Nian, she felt as if she had returned to her childhood. tonight, the three of us will be together.ll Let¡¯s go watch a movie.¡± ¡°Sure, sure. It¡¯s the summer season now, so there are quite a few big ones.ll Where¡¯s the film?¡± Shen hanzhi gave Gu Yanzhi a meaningful look. It was as if she was hoping that this future brother-inw of hers could read his eyes and see how great it would be if she could watch a movie with Gu Nian alone. However, Gu Yanzhi turned a blind eye to it. well, it¡¯s good to watch a movie. Let uncle Dapeng send us to the cinema. Shen hanzhi forced a smile, and the group started discussing which movie to watch that night. In the evening, du Dapeng sent the three of them to the nearest shopping mall to the general Academy of Sciences. Shen hanzhi took charge of everything, buying movie tickets, popcorn, and Coke. Gu Nian poked Gu Yanzhi¡¯s arm and said, ¡± ¡°We¡¯re the hosts, after all, and you have the nerve to ask brother hanzhi, a guest who came all the way here, to treat us? Gu Yanzhi, how can you be so stingy?¡± Gu Yanzhi nced at her. Shen hanzhi is fighting to buy it himself. What¡¯s there to argue with him about? ¡± After a while, Shen hanzhi walked over with the movie tickets in one hand and popcorn and three cups of Coke in the other. Gu Nian hurriedly picked it up. Shen hanzhi whispered, ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t put any ice in your cup. Girls should eat less ice.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s ears turned red. Her brother hanzhi was really thoughtful. It was dark all around the movie theater, and the three of them were seated from left to right. Gu Yanzhi and Shen hanzhi were seated there. They were watching a country called M Nation.ll It was a very intense film. About two-thirds of the film was about fighting. Gu Nian and Gu Yanzhi were enjoying the show, but Shen hanzhi was not paying attention to the screen. She kept turning to look at Gu Nian. This movie was a little too noisy, but it was also a little weird for the three of them to watch a romance film together. Indeed, Gu Nian had a boyish personality and liked to watch such violent and violent films. In the pitch-ck Theater, the light from the screen reflected on her face. Her face had an additional charm to it. It was as if she was not a 16-year-old child, but a woman who had been baptized by time and had a charm. Gu nianshen was a little dazed. Ever since he was young, Shen hanzhi had never seen a girl who was prettier than Gu Nian. He had been told since he was young that he would be with Gu Nian in the future.. Chapter 1743 - 1743: What’s your purpose? Chapter 1743: What¡¯s your purpose? Trantor: 549690339 He felt that time was really long and torturous. The two-and-a-half-hour movie passed by in a sh. After the movie ended, Gu Nian was still trying to talk to Shen hanzhi about the plot, but she just listened quietly. They left the movie theater and were about to take the elevator when a man called out to them from behind. The three of them turned around and saw a small man wearing a cap standing behind them. When the man saw the three people who turned around, he couldn¡¯t help but exim in admiration. He had only seen this girl at first, and after seeing her, he was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect the two boys beside her to be clean-mannered and handsome. ¡®I¡¯ve earned, I¡¯ve really earned.¡¯ He quickly handed his business cards to the three of them. Hello, I¡¯m a talent scout. I think you have the potential to be stars. I wonder if you¡¯re interested? ¡± Gu Nian nced at the name card in her hand. It made sense. Her parents had protected them so well that they had never appeared in public before. It was normal for outsiders to not know that her mother was the owner of the biggest entertainmentpany in the country. She smiled and said to the middle-aged man,¡±thank you, but my brother and I have no interest in being celebrities.¡± &Nbsp; With that, he turned around and prepared to leave. The talent scout didn¡¯t let him go and grabbedll Shen hanzhi grabbed Gu Nian¡¯s wrist and pulled her into her arms. She then pushed the talent scout away.¡±Don¡¯t touch me,¡± The talent scout quickly apologized. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean anything else. Youngdy, please consider it. Do you know how many people are trying to enter the entertainment industry? ¡± With your talent, if we train you well, you¡¯ll definitely be famous.¡± Gu Nian did not want to argue with him and simply replied, ¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m not interested. Goodbye.¡± The talent scout wanted to say something, but he saw a group of tall Men in ck rushing over. It was really a group, at least a dozen. Those people looked well-trained at first nce. They lined up in a row, rushed over, and held the talent scout in ce. The man in the lead said coldly, ¡± ¡®Who are you? what¡¯s your purpose?¡± The Scout¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Damn, it seemed like he had offended the children of some Big Shot. When Shen hanzhi saw that the man was being controlled, she immediately pulled Gu Nian into the elevator. When Gu Yanzhi walked into the elevator, he deliberately walked to the middle. Shen hanzhi had to let go of Gu Nian, and Gu Yanzhi squeezed between the two. Before he left, his mother had told him that his sister was still young, so he had to keep an eye on her and not let her have any intimate actions with hanzhi too early. As her brother, although he usually disliked his sister, he would not be vague when it came to important matters. Gu Nian was indeed young and innocent. It would not be good for her growth if she fell in love too early. Although Shen hanzhi was pretty good in all aspects, they could only officially date when she was at least eighteen. Inside the elevator, Gu Nian ran her fingers through her hair. ¡°If I want to enter the entertainment industry, it¡¯s just a matter of words.¡± Gu Yanzhi sneered, ¡°do you think the entertainment industry only looks at looks?¡± It also depends on acting skills and talent, okay?¡± Shen hanzhi walked past Gu Yanzhi and reached out to stroke Gu Nian¡¯s hair. if you really enter the entertainment industry, you¡¯ll definitely be famous.ll Mom can still win the Best Actress award.¡± A 16 -year-old girl would definitely like to hearpliments. She leaned in front of Gu Yanzhi and breathed out through her nose. ¡°Did you hear that? Did you hear that? Gu Yanzhi, I really don¡¯t know if the girls in school are blind to like an unromantic boy like you, Hmph..¡± Chapter 1744 - 1744: Just live a life of eating and waiting for death Chapter 1744: Just live a life of eating and waiting for death Trantor: 549690339 Gu Yanzhi pushed her head away. He was very annoyed and did not like those girls. In fact, he was a little envious of Gu Nian. At such a young age, he was already sure of who he liked. He did not even know what kind of person he liked. It was as if no one was worthy of his attention. Aiyoyo At the southeast Research Institute, Shen Zhaozheng got out of the Hummer and themander led him to the director¡¯s office. ¡°Director Qin is the pir of our Academy of Sciences. In his early years, he has made great achievements in medical research. Later, he also contributed to the development of fighter jets. A few years ago, he said that he was tired of staying in the medical Laboratory all day, so he stole a fighter jet and wanted to escape. In the process of escaping, he discovered the hidden dangers of the ne. This is simr to the story of you saving the fighter jet when you were twelve years old. You two should have a lot inmon.¡± Director Qin was Qin mo. In the director¡¯s office, Qin mo was smoking while Xu Biao stood at the side and reported, ¡± ¡°The highest-ranking academician from the capital city¡¯s Academy of Sciences has arrived. He should being to see you in a while.¡± Qin mo tapped the cigarette ash. you¡¯re always finding trouble for me. I said that I would only do research and development for them. Now, not only do I have to do research and development, but I also have to make friends with them. Xu Biao looked aggrieved. I guess we can only do scientific research for the rest of our lives. They¡¯re too ruthless. After a while, there was a knock on the door. Xu Biao opened the door and saw director Zheng and a young man walking in. He just sat on the chairzily and did not stand up to wee him. Inspector Zheng had long heard of inspector Qin¡¯s past, so he naturally did not take his rudeness to heart. He smiled and patted Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s shoulder. everyone says vice Section Chief Shen is the best candidate to take over director Qin¡¯s position. He¡¯s very talented in Aerospace Research. Maybe director Qin can talk to him. Qin MO¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. His mother had finally found a sessor. Although it was impossible for him to go back to M Nation, he was determined not to be the director anymore. He had money, and if he left this mess to someone else, he would just live a life of idleness. He wanted to be liberated! He wanted to be free! Shen Zhaozheng felt ufortable when he saw the sharp eyes of the director staring at him. Qin mo smacked the table. you said that he has talent in the field of Medical Research and Development. In that case, follow me to theboratory tomorrow. I¡¯ll observe and see if he¡¯s just faking it or if he really has some skill. In the past, many young people had been sent here, but they were all killed in the end. This young man looked calm and silent, and he was not in a hurry to show off and im credit. He should still have some true strength. He could finally be free! The next day, a group of people went to theboratory. After a round of tests, Qin mo said in his heart, ¡®this is a sure thing. This young man will be of great use.¡¯ He patted Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± I have some gic structure blueprints and some notebooks. I¡¯ll give them to youter. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can ask me. Director Zheng heaved a sigh of relief. He hade to the southeast Research Institute to ask director Qin for advice, but he didn¡¯t expect director Qin to be so supportive of his junior. Chief Qin had been trying to find a reliable sessor for more than ten years. Now that he had finally found it, he couldn¡¯t wait to take off his work clothes. ¡°Yes, inspector,¡± Shen Zhaozheng saluted. Inspector Qin still said a few words, ¡± our country¡¯s medical science and biopharmaceutical research industry will be handed over to you in the future.. You must work hard, understand? ¡° Chapter 1745 - 1797-bragging to the heavens Chapter 1745: Chapter 1797-bragging to the heavens Trantor: 549690339 ¡®Yes!¡± They stayed at the southeast Research Institute for a few more days before returning. Inspector Zheng was considerate and said to Shen Zhaozheng, ¡± I heard that your brother¡¯s family is in Haicheng, so I¡¯ve asked my men to book a ne ticket to Haicheng for you. You can stay in Haicheng for a few days. You¡¯re not in a hurry to go back. I¡¯ll give you a two-day holiday. ¡°I don¡¯t need to rest,¡± Shen Zhaozheng forced a smile. ¡°Tsk, young man, you should know how to strike a bnce between work and rest, understand?¡± As a result, Shen Zhaozheng was forcefully stuffed into the ne to Haicheng. After he got off the ne, he called a car at the airport to the general Science Institute. The chauffeur was a Chatterbox and had been chatting with him the entire time. Shen Zhaozheng didn¡¯t like to talk, and he was even more so towards strangers. The driver saw his serious expression and didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. At the entrance of the general Academy of Sciences It was Midsummer, and the trees were under the shade. He saw three people walking towards the door. They were the Gu siblings and his nephew, Shen hanzhi. Gu Nian was wearing a white t-shirt, jeans, and white sneakers, which made her look like a couple with Shen hanzhi. The young men and women talked andughed, carefree and carefree,pletely different from the reticent man he was. He was stunned for a moment before he continued, ¡± ¡°Sir, let¡¯s go back to the airport.¡± He could not fit in with them, so he might as well go back. Gu Nian¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the taxi not far away. She quickly said to Shen hanzhi, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s your little uncle.¡± When Shen hanzhi saw him, she quickly ran over and leaned against the car window. She smiled at Shen Zhaozheng. ¡°Little uncle, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Are you still going back to the airport?¡± the driver turned around and asked. Shen Zhaozheng paid the fare and got out of the car. Gu Yanzhi, who was not far away, nced at Gu Nian. ¡°Where¡¯s your Savior? you don¡¯t even know how to go up and wee him.¡± I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m a little scared of little uncle. Gu Nian scratched the back of her head. Gu Yanzhi sneered. finally, there¡¯s someone you¡¯re afraid of. It¡¯s been a long time. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of him?¡± Gu Nian snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not even afraid of our dad. Why would I be afraid of him?¡± e on, you¡¯re already bragging to the heavens. When dad asked you to run 20000 meters, did you dare to talk back? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s because dad is training my body. Why should I?¡± Gu Nian looked at him with disdain. that¡¯s right. Stop finding excuses and don¡¯tugh at the pot calling the kettle ck. We¡¯re on the same boat. Shen Zhaozheng walked over and nced at Gu Nian. Gu Nian immediately smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Wee to my house, little uncle.¡± She was especially fawning and obviously afraid of him. Shen Zhaozheng was expressionless as he walked into the courtyard with Shen hanzhi. look, he really doesn¡¯t like to smile. How can I not be afraid of such a living King of Hell? ¡± Gu Nian muttered softly behind her. ¡°Alright, you can shut up now.¡± Gu Yanzhi pushed her head. don¡¯t push my head anymore. Mom already said that my head is a key protection object. If I can¡¯t get into a good university, I¡¯ll have to ask you forpensation. ¡°If you don¡¯t work hard when you¡¯re young, the boss will ask me topensate you. You¡¯re really a Pixiu.¡± At the front, Shen hanzhi apanied Shen Zhaozheng, and the two of them were quiet. Behind them, the siblings were quarreling, forming a sharp contrast. Song ran was ted when she saw Shen Zhaozheng. She had been worried that she would not have a chance to thank niannian¡¯s Savior. Now that she was here, she immediately greeted him warmly. She also told the two nannies to buy more ingredients for dinner. She also wanted to cook two of her best dishes.. Chapter 1746 - 1798-super jealous Chapter 1746: Chapter 1798-super jealous Trantor: 549690339 Deputy Director Gu saw this and remembered it in his heart. A certain someone was going to be miserable tonight. Shen Zhaozheng had always liked the atmosphere in the Gu family. It was noisy and lively. we¡¯ll be staying here for about a week, ¡± Shen Zhaoshan said. you cane back to the capital with us then. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. He replied indifferently. Song ran hadn¡¯t cooked for a long time, and she had almost forgotten about her poor cooking skills. However, to show her sincerity, she specially made two dishes, sweet and sour ribs and pan-fried mackerel. Shen Zhaozheng also gave face to the two dishes and expressed his appreciation. The Deputy director¡¯s wife had personally cooked for him, so he still had to give face. Song ran was all smiles. I¡¯m d you like it. If you weren¡¯t so young, I would have made niannian your goddaughter. Shen Zhaozheng choked on his tea and coughed. His brother quickly patted his back, and Shen Zhaozheng coughed so hard that his face turned red. It was Gu Nian¡¯s first time seeing her little uncle in such a sorry state. She was immediately intrigued. Shen Zhaozheng coughed for a while before he finally stopped. Zhou Yueruughed. it¡¯s fine if she¡¯s my goddaughter. In the future, when niannian and hanzhi are together, she¡¯ll be Zhao Zheng¡¯s niece-inw. It¡¯s the same. Zhao Zheng will definitely treat niannian well as an elder. Shen Zhaozheng looked up and saw Gu Nian and Shen hanzhi whispering to each other. They seemed to find it funny. As soon as Gu Nian raised her head, she saw her little uncle¡¯s gloomy expression and immediately shut her mouth. However, she actually felt that it was not a big deal to be her little uncle¡¯s goddaughter. A 15 -or 16-year-old girl would feel the same when looking at a person in their twenties or thirties. They were all elders, and they would not feel that there was much difference between twenty, thirty, or even forty-something years old. However, little uncle¡¯s expression did not look too good. Little uncle probably still felt that it was too much to let a sixteen-year-old girl be his goddaughter. Song ran quickly said, ¡± I was being too abrupt. I didn¡¯t mean anything else. I just want to express my gratitude to you for saving niannian. Shen Zhaozheng smiled. Madam, you don¡¯t have to take it to heart. It¡¯s just a small matter. Song ran nodded. sure, sure. Sure. The rest of the dinner was quite enjoyable. After dinner, song ran personally sent Shen Zhaozheng back to his room and let him enjoy the highest standard of treatment. When she turned around, she bumped into a broad chest. She looked up and saw the Deputy Director squinting at her. She chuckled and put her arm around his waist.¡±Let¡¯s go to the roof to look at the stars and the moon.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see tomorrow. There¡¯s another project tonight.¡± In the Deputy director¡¯s room: ¡± Shen Zhaozheng is only 25 years old. I¡¯m already over 30. Do you have to be jealous of a young man? ¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s breathing was erratic. the most hateful thing is that you¡¯re standing next to him. I can¡¯t even tell the age difference. You look like a damn match. Song ran chuckled and touched it.ll There were very fine crow¡¯s feet on his face and the corners of his eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t I give you a face mask when I do it tomorrow?¡± Gu jinghang narrowed his eyes. it seems like you still have the energy to joke around. Let¡¯s do it again. Other than the slight crow¡¯s feet at the corner of Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes, his body and physical strength were no different from that of a 30-year-old man. His energy was so good that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end. The Deputy Director was a super jealous person. In the capital city, at the he family, He Jiao came to the Shen family once again. It had been a year, and she woulde to the Shen family every now and then. In the beginning, she had thought that Shen Zhaozheng would definitely be willing to date her. However, when doctor Zhou tactfully told her that Shen Zhaozheng had no such intentions, she had felt a huge blow.. Chapter 1747 - 1747: This is called still a child’s heart Chapter 1747 - 1747: This is called still a child¡¯s heart Trantor: 549690339 She couldn¡¯t believe that there would be a day when she would be despised. She felt that Shen Zhaozheng was ying hard to get, so she gave him the cold shoulder. However, after a period of time, when Shen Zhaozheng really did not contact her, she panicked. She did not want to miss Shen Zhaozheng. She had long heard of him and had fallen in love with him at first sight. In addition, the more she couldn¡¯t get, the better it was. She felt that she was deeply in love with him. As a result, He Jiao began to go to the Shen family¡¯s house every now and then. She put down her pride and took the initiative to pursue a man for the first time.
Shen Zhaoshan and Zhou Yueru both thought He Jiao was a good girl, and had tried to persuade Shen Zhaozheng. However, Shen Zhaozheng had directly told He Jiao not to waste her efforts. When had he Jiao ever suffered such grievances? she was so angry that she hadn¡¯t gone to the Shen family for a long time, but after a while, she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. When she went to the Shen family¡¯s house, she used the excuse of looking for Zhou Yueru. After all, she and Zhou Yueru were in the same Department. As for Shen Zhaozheng, he started to stay overnight at the Research Institute and did not return much. He Jiao felt extremely aggrieved, but the more she couldn¡¯t get Shen Zhaozheng, the greater her obsession. When she arrived at the Shen family¡¯s house, only the nanny was at home. She asked around and found out that the Shen family had gone to Haicheng to celebrate the children of the two families getting into their ideal high school and university. He Jiao made some calctions and flew to Haicheng as well. She knew that the Gu family was the Vice president of the Academy of Sciences, so she went straight to the general Academy of Sciences after she got off the ne. It was evening when she arrived at the Deputy Director¡¯s courtyard. Shen Zhaozheng, Deputy Director Gu, and director Shen were discussing some matters under the Chinese schr tree. In the living room, the children seemed to be watching television. The noise was endless. ¡°Gu, how old are you? why are you still watching cartoons?¡± Gu Yanzhi was snatching the remote control. this is my favorite cartoon, Sakura¡¯s magic card. It has nothing to do with age. ¡°I want to see the news.¡± ¡°Gu Yanzhi, how old are you? you¡¯re already reading the news. Aren¡¯t you boring?¡± Song ran walked into the room and looked at the siblings. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to buy another TV.¡± mom, ¡± Gu Yanzhi said, ¡± tell me about her. She¡¯s already 16, but she¡¯s still so childish. Song ran smacked his head. your sister¡¯s still a child. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Gu Nian was pleased. Song ran added, ¡± Gu Nian, don¡¯t be too smug. It¡¯s good to read some political news asionally. Don¡¯t you want to be like your grandfather in the future? ¡® ¡°Yeah, Gu Nian might be able to find a colleague who likes to read Sakura¡¯s magic card as much as she does,¡± Gu Yanzhi replied. Yanzhi, ¡± Shen hanzhi said, trying to smooth things over. you should give in to your sister too. Gu Yanzhi raised his eyebrows. my mother said that I don¡¯t have to give in to her just because I was born two hours earlier than her. I¡¯m very capable. I don¡¯t need you to give way to me. Alright? ¡± Gu Nian put her hands on her waist and said. Song ran was right about this. She had always been fair and would not let Yanzhi tolerate his sister. Firstly, Yanzhi was still a child and he would feel that it was unfair. Secondly, if the whole family gave in to her, it would be easy for her to develop a self-conceited character. After all, she was the only girl of her generation in the entire family. Everyone doted on her. If she didn¡¯t have an older brother to keep her in check, she would probably really go to heaven. Shen hanzhi shook her head helplessly as she looked at her brother and sister who were quarreling. However, they were biological siblings, and it was obviously inappropriate for him to get involved.. Chapter 1748 - 1748: He Jiao really likes my uncle Chapter 1748 - 1748: He Jiao really likes my uncle Trantor: 549690339 Let them be. Shen Zhaozheng, who was in the courtyard, nced at the living room and shook his head gently. He was really a child who would never grow up. In a daze, He Jiao, who was standing at the entrance of the courtyard, seemed to see a smile sh across Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s lips. It was an inexplicable smile. Zhou Yueru, who came out from the room next door, saw He Jiao and called out, ¡°He Jiao, why are you here?¡± The three men in the courtyard turned to look at her.
He Jiao saw that Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s rxed expression had returned to its icy cold state the moment he saw her. She felt aggrieved. Did this man really dislike her that much? Sometimes, she felt that it was not worth it for her to fall in love with such a stone. Was it really worth it? However, when she saw the man¡¯s face, all her rationality was thrown out of her mind. It was worth it to go out with a man like that. He was 1.88 meters tall, and many women would be envious of him. He¡¯s only 25 years old and he¡¯s already a Deputy Section Chief. I heard that he¡¯ll be promoted to Section Chief soon. The speed of his promotion was simr to that of Vice Dean Gu when he was young. She knew that the man in front of her would be as sessful as her brother and Vice Director Gu in the future. He would definitely be a Big Shot in the future. Therefore, she wanted to hold on even more tightly.ll Live with him. She didn¡¯t care about her pride anymore. Even if he was a rock, there would be a day when he would be touched by her. As soon as she entered the courtyard, Gu Nian, who was in the main hall, smelled gossip. She quickly threw the remote control to Gu Yanzhi.¡±Go and read your political news.¡± Gu Yanzhi looked at Shen hanzhi with disappointment. she¡¯s either watching cartoons or watching gossip, but she still wants to go into politics. I¡¯m worried about the political scene in seven years. Shen hanzhi smiled. she¡¯s still young. She hasn¡¯t settled down yet. Gu Yanzhi snorted and shook his head. Gu Nian sat on the sofa and looked around.¡¯Sister He Jiao must be here for my uncle. What a devoted person she is.¡¯ In the courtyard, Zhou Yueru called out to He Jiao, ¡°Why did youe over?¡± He Jiao smiled. Oh, the hospital is on a business trip and sent me to Haicheng. After I finished my business, I thought that you were in Haicheng too, so I wanted toe over and y with you. Zhou Yue ru obviously knew who she was here for, but she didn¡¯t point it out. She smiled, ¡°That¡¯s great. Why don¡¯t youe back to the capital with us?¡± Song ran also walked out. Zhou Yueru pulled song ran and said, ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have any objections to He Jiao staying here for two days, do you?¡± ¡°No problem, of course no problem. I like the liveliness.¡± Besides, she was just like her daughter, who liked to read gossip. He Jiao liked Shen Zhaozheng a lot, but Shen Zhaozheng was cold. This girl had it hard. In the living room, Shen hanzhi patted Gu Nian¡¯s head. He Jiao likes my uncle very much andes to my house every few days, but my uncle treats her like air. She¡¯s really pitiful. At that time, she was a little girl who had just started to love and wanted to fill the world with love. She felt that she had to help this beautiful and gentle sister He Jiao. She whispered to Shen hanzhi,¡±why don¡¯t Zhenzhen?¡± Shen hanzhi¡¯s scalp went numb. Then uncle Yingluo will be angry, right?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t dare to?¡± Gu Nian nced at him. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± Shen hanzhi was provoked- Therefore, the next afternoon, Gu Nian took out a movie ticket from her pocket and handed it to He Jiao. sister He Jiao, little uncle will treat you to a movie at seven o ¡®clock in the evening at Dahua cinema. Go and wait for him first. He¡¯ll go over directly after he¡¯s done with his work.. Chapter 1749 - 1749: Let’s hope we can succeed in one go Chapter 1749 - 1749: Let¡¯s hope we can seed in one go Trantor: 549690339 He Jiao looked at the movie tickets in her hand in disbelief. ¡°Yingluo, what are you saying? Zhaozheng wants to treat me to a movie?¡± Was this the meaning of good after all the suffering? How could it be so sudden? Gu Nian smiled. yes, it¡¯s true. You can just go. Little uncle is more reserved and it¡¯s not convenient for him to speak. That¡¯s why he asked me to tell you. He Jiao had mixed feelings and almost shed tears. On the other side, Shen hanzhi braced herself and walked into Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s room. She took out a movie ticket from her pocket and coughed lightly.¡±Little uncle, can we go to the movies tonight?¡±
Shen Zhaozheng raised his head and nced at him, but he did not answer. Gu Yanzhi, Gu Nian, and I are going to watch a movie together, ¡± Shen hanzhi continued. I want you toe with us. ¡°What film?¡± Shen Zhaozheng said indifferently. Shen hanzhi was shocked. She thought her uncle would reject her, but he was actually interested? He quickly handed the movie ticket over. it¡¯s during the Golden Week of silly beans. It¡¯s a very humorous movie. Are you interested? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng took the movie tickets and nced at them. ¡°Seven o ¡®clock?¡± mm, yes. I¡¯ll go with Yanzhi and niannian first. You just have to be there on time. ¡°I know.¡± Shen hanzhi was dumbfounded. Little uncle actually agreed? This was too unusual. However, it was good that he hadpleted the task that Gu Nian had given him. He hurriedly left Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s room. In the backyard, the two of them sneaked together. Gu Nian whispered, ¡± ¡°How is it? Did little uncle agree to go?¡± ¡°He agreed.¡± Gu Nian leaped three feet into the air. we¡¯ve already taken the first step in our long journey. We¡¯re already halfway to sess. ¡°I have a feeling that a volcano will erupt tonight,¡± Shen hanzhi said, still feeling uneasy. Gu Nian patted his shoulder. we can¡¯t be overcautious. Since we¡¯ve decided to do it, we must do it without hesitation. You¡¯ve said it yourself, sister He Jiao is a very good woman. She is a good match for your youngest uncle. Besides, your youngest uncle is indeed at the marriageable age. He seems to be a cold person. Without someone¡¯s help, he probably won¡¯t get married for the rest of his life. Don¡¯t worry. alright, ¡± Shen hanzhi nodded. let¡¯s hope we can seed in one shot. At 6:30 p.m., Shen Zhaozheng came out of the house. The three children were no longer at home. He snorted and left with his car keys. It was 6:55 P. M. When arrived at Dahua cinema. He had always liked to be on time, never too early orte. When he arrived at the cinema hall, he even looked around. He did not realize that even though Shen hanzhi had said that there would be three people watching the movie with him, he was actually just looking for Gu Nian. After looking around, someone suddenly patted his shoulder from behind. Judging from the height, it should be a girl. He turned around, his expression rxed and not too serious, but when he saw the woman in front of him, his face instantly sank. He Jiao also noticed the change in his expression. ¡°Zhaozheng, the movie is about to start. Let¡¯s go in.¡± In fact, Shen Zhaozheng didn¡¯t even need to ask to know that there was a hidden story behind it. It must have been Shen hanzhi¡¯s own decision to match him with He Jiao, so she deliberately lied to him. He was depressed because he had been deceived by him. He was not a person who enjoyed himself and had never been to a cinema to watch a movie. He felt that he was a little strange. How could he have been deceived so easily? He looked He Jiao up and down, then said coldly, ¡± I¡¯m sorry. The children are probably trying to set us up. I didn¡¯t know about it. I don¡¯t want to give you too much hope, so I can¡¯t watch the movie with you today.. Chapter 1750 - 1750: The man’s determined back Chapter 1750 - 1750: The man¡¯s determined back Trantor: 549690339 The smile on He Jiao¡¯s face suddenly froze, and she stared at him with red eyes. they all think that you went out to watch a movie with me. If you go back now, wouldn¡¯t I be a joke? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have caused you so much trouble,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said, unmoved. With that, she turned around to leave. The movie theater was on the fourth floor. Gu Nian and Shen hanzhi were watching the situation from behind a pir on the third floor. When she saw Shen Zhaozheng turn around, her heart skipped a beat. ¡°It¡¯s over. Your uncle doesn¡¯t seem to give him face and insists on leaving.¡±
Shen hanzhi¡¯s scalp went numb. I told you. There¡¯s going to be a volcanic eruption tonight. Gu Nian stared at the two people on the fourth floor in fear. ¡°Will little uncle give me a good scolding?¡± Shen hanzhi patted her head. don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here. I¡¯m sorry, brother hanzhi, ¡± Gu Nian said as she looked at him. I¡¯m sorry for the trouble. ¡°Silly girl, what are you saying? you¡¯re just being kind.¡± On the fourth floor, He Jiao grabbed Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s wrist, tears falling down her face. ¡°Zhaozheng, you can¡¯t be so cruel to me.¡± Shen Zhaozheng looked at her calmly and did not speak. ¡°What did I do wrong?¡± He Jiao cried. Can you tell me? I¡¯ll change, I¡¯ll change, alright?¡± Shen Zhaozheng pried her hand away and said with a serious expression, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s not that you¡¯re bad, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°Then who do you like?¡± He Jiao¡¯s tears flowed even more fiercely. You don¡¯t even have someone you like, so why can¡¯t you try to get along with me?¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s jawline twitched slightly.¡±l don¡¯t want to waste your time, 3011 y. With that, he turned around and left. He had never been a person who had tender feelings for women. He would not stop tofort her just because she was crying. He Jiao looked at the man¡¯s determined back and instantly burst into tears. What kind of girl would be able to conquer a man like Shen Zhaozheng? She couldn¡¯t ept this, she couldn¡¯t ept this. Shen Zhaozheng drove back to the Gu family¡¯s courtyard with a dark expression on his face. Not long after, Shen hanzhi and Gu Nian returned home as well. Shen hanzhi took a deep breath and said to Gu Nian, ¡± ¡°Um, I¡¯m going to apologize to my uncle. Don¡¯t show up, okay?¡± Gu Nian looked at him guiltily. I think I should go. I was the one who suggested it. I don¡¯t want brother hanzhi to suffer. Shen hanzhi smiled at her. silly girl. You don¡¯t have to be so formal with me. After that, she went to Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s room with a sense of righteousness. As soon as he entered, he saw his uncle standing by the window smoking. He walked over in fear and said nervously, ¡± little uncle, I¡¯m sorry. I, Wanwan, saw sister He Jiao chase you all the way to Haicheng, so, so Wanwan, I made my own decisions and caused you trouble. I¡¯m really sorry. Shen Zhaozheng tilted his body and nced at him coldly. Shen hanzhi felt her heart jump into her throat. ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time. If there¡¯s a next time, I won¡¯t forgive you!¡± Although his eyes were calm, the faint smell of gunpowder in his tone gave Shen hanzhi goosebumps. I know, little uncle. There won¡¯t be a next time. ¡°You may leave.¡± Shen hanzhi almost ran away. After she left, she was d that her uncle did not fly into a rage, and she managed to avoid a disaster. That night, Gu Nian felt more and more apologetic as she ran into the kitchen in the dark to make some instant noodles and a pot of osmanthus wine. She then wrote a small note on it and ced it on a small wooden tray before walking to Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s door.. Chapter 1751 - 1751: Sister, all the best Chapter 1751 - 1751: Sister, all the best Trantor: 549690339 She took a deep breath and ced the tray on the ground. Then, she mustered her courage and knocked on the door. When she heard the sound of footsteps, she quickly ran away. As soon as Shen Zhaozheng opened the door, he saw Gu Nian¡¯s back as she ran away in a panic. Shen Zhaozheng lowered his head and saw the small tray. He squatted down and picked up the small note. Her handwriting was pretty, though. little uncle, I¡¯m sorry. What happened tonight was my own decision. I didn¡¯t consider your feelings. I¡¯m really sorry. Please forgive hanzhi. This has nothing to do with him.
Shen Zhaozheng nced into the distance and saw that Gu Nian had already disappeared. He did not look too good. Gu Nian had apologized to him because she was afraid that he would me hanzhi. This realization made him unhappy. He picked up the tray and entered the room. He opened the small bottle, and the aroma of wine filled air. It seemed to be the osmanthus wine that was brewed at home. He raised his head and took a sip. It tasted pretty good. Well, her mistake could be offset by half. He took another bite of the noodles. Tsk, tsk, tsk. This girl had probably never been to the kitchen before. She actually used instant noodles to fool him. Furthermore, it was a bowl of broken instant noodles. However, it waste at night, and he was really hungry, so he finished it. Gu Nian then knocked on He Jiao¡¯s door. He Jiao opened the door with her eyes still red and swollen. She had been thoroughly embarrassed that night. Zhou Yueru had alreadye tofort her, but the more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt. It was supposed to be aedy, but she had to cry the entire time. Shen Zhaozheng had been too cruel to her, and she wanted to fly back to the capital immediately. However, this was the man she had her eyes on, the man who was cold and heartless to her. If she were to throw a tantrum again, she would probably never be able to get Shen Zhaozheng in her life. He Jiao had not given up on Shen Zhaozheng yet. Gu Nian looked at He Jiao guiltily. sister He Jiao, I really didn¡¯t know that things would turn out like this. I¡¯m so sorry. He Jiao forced a smile. you¡¯re just being nice. No matter what, I still have to thank you. Gu Nian scratched her head. little uncle will definitely regret it in the future. You¡¯re such a good person. You¡¯re beautiful and gentle. If someone else were to go after you, he would definitely regret it. He Jiao enjoyed Gu Nian¡¯s words. She smiled at Gu Nian. ¡°Thank you for yourfort, I¡¯m much better.¡± ¡°Sister, all the best!¡± Gu Nian clenched her fist. ¡°Okay, I will.¡± He Jiao was quite fond of Gu Nian at this point in time. Gu Nian was the daughter of the hospital director, but she did not put on airs at all. She was neither pampered nor overbearing. She was willing to help set her up with Zhao Zheng and even came to apologize to her after she had been wronged. She felt that it wasn¡¯t easy for the daughter of an influential family to have such awareness. After apologizing to both parties, Gu Nian finally heaved a sigh of relief. Adults ¡®rtionships were reallyplicated. It was better for her not to get involved casually in the future. If she was not careful, it could cause a disaster. Two dayster, the Shen family left Haicheng and prepared to return to the capital. On the other hand, Gu Nian had caught a cold in the middle of summer because the temperature of the air conditioner was too low. Shen hanzhi was worried, so she said to her parents, ¡± ¡°You guys go back first, I¡¯ll stay here with niannian for two more days, then I¡¯ll fly back by myself.¡± Because Shen Zhaoshan and Zhou Yueru had to rush back to attend to something, they couldn¡¯t stay for long. On the ne, Shen Zhaoshan and Zhou Yueru sat next to each other, while Shen Zhaozheng and he Jiao sat next to each other. Shen Zhaozheng wasn¡¯t so childish as to refuse to sit with He Jiao.. Chapter 1752 - 1752: Still can’t bear to leave Chapter 1752 - 1752: Still can¡¯t bear to leave Trantor: 549690339 The air stewardess started to distribute the in-flight meals. When they were in their row, the air stewardess asked Shen Zhaozheng, ¡± ¡°Sir, would you like juice or Coke?¡± The air stewardess asked a few times, but Shen Zhaozheng did not answer. He Jiao noticed that he was a little absent-minded. He Jiao quickly nudged his elbow, and only then did hee back to his senses. The stewardess asked again, and he replied, ¡± ¡°I want juice Yingluo.¡± He Jiao observed the man and didn¡¯t say anything. This man didn¡¯t seem to be in a daze much, and she had no way of finding out why he was in a daze at this time.
She couldn¡¯t see through this man, and she knew that even if she asked, this man wouldn¡¯t answer her. She might as well save her energy. In the Gu family¡¯s house, Gu Nian was wrapped in a nket as she sat on the sofa. It was summer, so she would feel hot and cold at times. She was about to die from the cold. Shen hanzhi busied herself in and out, serving her tea and water in every possible way. Song ran was touched by Shen hanzhi¡¯s words. This child really liked niannian. Gu Nian looked at Shen hanzhi, who was blowing hot water on her, and her heart was filled with emotions. brother hanzhi, thank you. Shen hanzhi patted her head. silly girl, what are you saying? the doctor asked you to drink more water. Drink a little more. I¡¯ve already had a lot to drink. I¡¯ve been running to the toilet all the time, ¡± Gu Nian sighed. be good and listen to me. Drink more water and rest more. Your cold will be gone soon. She had no choice. Shen hanzhi was so meticulous, and it would be unkind of her to throw a childish tantrum again, so she could only take the cup and gulp it down again. Gu Nian had been receiving her father¡¯s ¡®hard¡¯ education for years, so her physical condition was still okay. She had recovered from a small cold in three days. During this period, Shen hanzhi had been taking care of her. Song ran trusted Shen hanzhi and told Gu jinghang in private, ¡± hanzhi has a gentle personality while our Gu Nian is more straightforward. The two of themplement each other quite well. I think they¡¯re not bad. Gu jinghang nodded. anyway, she will be the one to choose in the future. At most, we¡¯ll just keep an eye on her and see if there¡¯s any problem with her character. As for the other aspects, she can decide on her own. ¡°Yes.¡± After Gu Nian recovered from her cold, Shen hanzhi left Haicheng. The Gu family sent him to the airport, but Gu Nian was reluctant to leave. She stood outside the airport and watched the ne take off, but she was still reluctant to leave. Song ran patted her on the head. alright, you can visit your brother hanzhi when there are some national holidays in the future. Now that you have a phone, you don¡¯t have to be so reluctant, do you? ¡± When I was dating your dad, we had nothing. Your dad would be away for a few months. That was torture.¡± Gu Nian held her mother¡¯s hand in a listless manner. ¡°Then it must be tough on you and dad.¡± Song ran smiled and touched her face. as long as our hearts are together, nothing can stop us in reality. Suddenly, an idea popped into Gu Nian¡¯s mind. She wanted to get into a University in the capital city. That way, she would be able to see Shen hanzhi often. When she got home, she started to investigate which good universities were in the capital. Her dream was to be an outstanding news reporter. She had done some research and found that there were two better universities. One was the capital city Media University, and other was journalism department of an international public rtions University.. Chapter 1753 - 1753: Going to a University in the capital? Chapter 1753: Going to a University in the capital? Trantor: 549690339 He then checked the cut-off points for the past few years. It was really terrible. They were all universities with 985 points, and the cut-off points were quite high. She gritted her teeth. For Shen hanzhi¡¯s sake, she would work hard to get into the University of her dreams for the next three years! Time flew by. In her three years in high school, Gu Nian had always been focused on learning and had humbly asked for guidance from the top student in her family. In the past three years, her grades had improved by leaps and bounds, and it was safe for her to get into the University of her dreams. After the college entrance examination, song ran was not worried about her Yanzhi at all. Yanzhi was going to get into Haicheng¡¯s Science and Technology University. With his grades, he would definitely get in. She was worried that Gu Nian would be a burden to her family. After the college entrance examination, she and Gu jinghang would wait for the two of them outside the examination hall. When the siblings came out and got into the car, song ran could not help but ask, ¡± ¡°How is it? Yourst subject, politics, did you do well?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s ear-length hair was now down to her shoulders. She ran her fingers through her hair confidently. ¡®Mom, didn¡¯t I get into the top five in the ss in thest few mock exams? Do you still not trust your daughter?¡± ¡°So you mean you did well?¡± 985,211. They¡¯re all in my pocket. Simple. Gu Nian was beaming with joy. ¡°You¡¯re not humble at all,¡± Gu Yanzhi sneered. mother, it¡¯s true. I did pretty well. I performed steadily. Gu niancai ignored her mother. Song ran nodded. oh, by the way, you¡¯ve been busy preparing for your exams recently. I still don¡¯t know which university you¡¯re interested in. Haicheng is a big city in education, and there are all kinds ofprehensive universities. Which one do you want to apply to?¡± Gu Nian felt a little guilty. Previously, her mother had asked her which university she wanted to go to, but she had always given a vague answer. Now that she was about to fill in her college application, she could not fool her mother anymore. She hesitated for a moment, then made up her mind. ¡°I¡¯m nning to apply for Media College.¡± As soon as she said that, Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes nced over. ¡°Media College is in the capital.¡± Song ran did not understand and asked,¡¯huh? Doesn¡¯t Sea city Base have a branch ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to a University in the capital?¡± Lin Yiqian asked Gu Nian. Gu Nian carefully looked at her mother. yes, my ambition is to be a news reporter. Song ran frowned. Haicheng has a school that studies journalism. Gu Nian shrugged. but Media College is one of the top universities in the country for news reporting. If I want to study there, I¡¯ll go to the best. Song ran looked into her eyes. you¡¯re going to capital city University for Shen hnn7hi¡¯Q ?? right ¡°Mom, I¡¯m already neen years old. I think I¡¯m an adult now. I have the right to choose where to study. I can¡¯t always be a nestling under your wings. I have my own sky to soar in. What do you think?¡± Song ran felt a little upset. Her children had grown up and were about to leave her side, but what niannian said was very reasonable. She couldn¡¯t protect her daughter for a lifetime. ¡°You¡¯ll have to be able to reach the cut-off point for Media College first.¡± She forced out a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a problem.¡± If niannian were to go to the capital, she would only have her grandfather and the Shen family by her side. Her grandfather was busy with many things every day and would definitely not have the time to take care of this girl. As for the Shen family, he was not bad. However, he was only a third-year student. Song ran could not be at ease. Most importantly, he wondered how Li Hua, the girl who liked Shen hanzhi, was doing. He wondered if she had given up on hanzhi.. Chapter 1754 - 1754: Drinking with Li Hua Chapter 1754: Drinking with Li Hua Trantor: 549690339 Song ran knew all too well that jealousy could make a girl do crazy things. She was very worried that her daughter would experience this. However, she also knew that niannian¡¯s life was her own. No one¡¯s life was a smooth and t road. A person¡¯s life would always have ups and downs and thorns. She couldn¡¯t stand in front of her children forever to clear the obstacles for them. She had to live her own life. Song ran considered herself to be an open-minded parent and respected their own opinions. Therefore, when Gu Nian wanted to study in the capital city, she did not express any strong objection. She only expressed her concerns to Gu jinghang in private. Gu jinghang smiled and looked at her. you¡¯re indeed thinking too much. I didn¡¯t graduate from high school back then. I came all the way to Haicheng to study but to work. I¡¯m 19 years old and I¡¯m indeed an adult. Don¡¯t be so reluctant to let go. Men and women were different from birth. After Gu Nian finished her exams, Shen hanzhi called her. When she found out that Gu Nian was going to apply for Media College in the capital city, she felt a sense of relief. Finally, they were going to end their life as a Cowherd and a Weaver. His niannian had finally grown up. He hadn¡¯t confessed to her yet. When she came to the capital, he would pick her up and give her a serious confession. After hanging up the phone, Shen hanzhi¡¯s face was full of joy as she thought about the beautiful life ahead. She heard a knock on the door and the door opened. Li Hua came in with a can of beer in her hand. Shen hanzhi furrowed her brows imperceptibly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Li Hua was also studying at the second University of Science and Technology, which was different from Shen hanzhi¡¯s. She was going to be a science reporter after graduation. There was only that little girl in her eyes. She knew that the girl had finished her college entrance examination, so she wanted to find out which university she was going to take the exam to. She hoped that the Gu family wouldn¡¯t let her leave and would keep her in Haicheng for college. However, when she asked the seemingly casual question and got Shen hanzhi¡¯s answer that Gu Nian was going to study in the capital city, the string in her heart snapped. Gu Nian was not going to leave her any chance of survival. Gu nianjia was far away in Haicheng, and Shen hanzhi still had feelings for her. If Lin Yiqian were toe to the capital city, she might not even be able to see Shen hanzhi again. She passed a bottle of beer to Shen hanzhi and smiled. then I¡¯vee at the right time today. Let¡¯s celebrate niannian together and congratte her on getting into her ideal University. Shen hanzhi was indeed happy from the bottom of her heart. For a moment, she wasn¡¯t on guard and started drinking with Li Hua. The cicadas were chirping outside, and the temperature in the room was just right. Because of her excitement, Shen hanzhi unconsciously drank too much. His alcohol tolerance was rtively average, and after a few bottles of beer, he was a little delirious. He started to smile gently at Li Hua and would even call her niannian. Li Hua¡¯s expression became uglier and uglier. She walked to his side, suppressed her anger, and pulled his arm. hanzhi, you¡¯re drunk. I¡¯ll help you to rest. He was still gently smiling and calling her ¡°niannian.¡± Li Hua looked at the gentle and handsome man in front of her and her eyes turned red. I¡¯ve been by your side and behind you for so many years. Have you never seen me? Is a Gu Nian worth thinking about for so many years? Chapter 1755 - 1755: You don’t want to admit it? Chapter 1755 - 1755: You don¡¯t want to admit it? Trantor: 549690339 She was greedy for his gentle, doting, and blurred eyes. She replied, ¡± yes, brother hanzhi. I¡¯m here. That was Gu Nian¡¯s tone. She would never call Shen hanzhi brother hanzhi that. Only Gu Nian would. A deep kiss suddenly came over. ¡°Niannian, I¡¯ve waited so long for you to grow up.¡± At four o ¡®clock in the afternoon, the sun was still shining brightly outside. Shen Zhaozheng came back from outside and pushed the door open. In the front yard, the nanny was picking out vegetables and preparing dinner. His brother was still in the Institute of Science, and his sister-in w was also in the hospital. At this time, the house was quiet. When he went to theb today, the assistant next to him identally knocked over a beaker, and the ss shattered and scratched his arm, so he went to the infirmary to bandage it a little and was sent back to rest by the doctor. Shen Zhaozheng had both strength and luck. He was now 28 years old and was already the Deputy Director of the capital¡¯s first Academy of Sciences. When director Qin of the southeast Research Institute found out that he had potential, he immediately quit and pushed all the work to him. Because Qin mo was very determined, the Academy of Science could not force him to stay. They began to focus on training Shen Zhaozheng. In the past three years, his promotion speed could be said to be like a rocket cannon. No one couldpare to the three major Academies. He walked towards the middle courtyard. Just as he was about to enter his room, he saw a person running out from the backyard. It was Li Hua, and Li Hua¡¯s hair was a little stiff.ll It was messy. Her clothes were a little untidy, and she looked flustered. She tidied her clothes as she ran, and a red mark could be vaguely seen on her neck. After a while, Shen hanzhi also ran out. Simrly, his clothes were very thin.ll When she saw him, she was so flustered that she didn¡¯t dare to look him in the eye. Shen Zhaozheng watched as Shen hanzhi caught up to Li Hua in a hurry, and he couldn¡¯t help but frown. Outside the courtyard, Shen hanzhi grabbed Li Hua¡¯s wrist. Li Hua turned to look at him with red eyes. Shen hanzhi was so depressed that she wanted to p herself.¡±l¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know how things came to this.¡± Li Hua¡¯s tears fell. Il¡±What do you mean?¡± You don¡¯t want to admit it?¡± Shen hanzhi furrowed her brows. you should know that I like Gu Nian. What happened just now was a mistake. I¡¯m very sorry. I¡¯m willing to make it up to you. Li Hua wiped her tears as she clutched at her clothes and looked at him pitifully. ¡°Compensate me? How are you going topensate me?¡± I¡¯m really sorry if I give you money or use my family¡¯s connections to give you the best position. I¡¯m really sorry because I was drunk. Li Hua¡¯s tears almost formed a River as she looked at Shen hanzhi with resentment. ¡°But you know, I never wanted these things.¡± Shen hanzhi lowered her eyes and did not look at her. ¡°But you know that this is all I can give you.¡± ¡°Shen hanzhi, you¡¯re bullying me.¡± Li Hua¡¯s heart was beating rapidly. Shen hanzhi gritted her teeth. no matter what you think, I hope that only the two of us know about this. I don¡¯t want you to reveal it to anyone else. I can give you anything you want. Li Hua looked up at the man. you¡¯re afraid that your sister niannian will find out, right? ¡± she asked. Shen hanzhi looked up. Her eyes were no longer gentle, but stern, which shocked Li Hua. I only like Gu Nian. I¡¯ve done something wrong to you, but I don¡¯t want you to drag her into this. Li Hua looked at this heartless man and clenched her fists. do you know that you¡¯re being very cruel to me? I¡¯m not a fickle woman. I¡¯ve given you my first time.. How am I supposed to get married in the future? ¡° Chapter 1756 - 1756: 1808 -remember it in your heart Chapter 1756 - 1756: 1808 -remember it in your heart Trantor: 549690339 Shen hanzhi could only apologize. The only thing he could give her was an apology. He had someone he liked, and he couldn¡¯t give her what she wanted. Li Hua saw Shen hanzhi¡¯s firm attitude and knew that Shen hanzhi was also in a mess after this incident. It was impossible for her to make any promises now. Since Shen hanzhi had physically betrayed Gu Nian, how would thatdy react when she found out? She was looking forward to it. After Shen hanzhi received Li Hua¡¯s ¡®promise¡¯ that she would not tell Gu Nian about this, she felt a little more at ease. He felt that he had Li Hua under control. He also promised that after Li Hua graduated, he would let him be the chief reporter of the capital city Science and Technology newspaper. Li Hua also agreed. After everything was settled, Shen hanzhi returned to the courtyard and was about to return to her room when she was called down when she passed by her uncle¡¯s courtyard. His heart skipped a beat, and he braced himself to walk over. Shen Zhaozheng looked him up and down, then said coldly, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to be with Gu Nian anymore?¡± ¡°How could this be? I only have niannian in my heart.¡± Shen Zhaozheng gave him a meaningful look. ¡°Then you must restrain yourself and not be half-hearted.¡± Beads of sweat appeared on Shen hanzhi¡¯s forehead. Little uncle must have figured it out, so he said in a panic, ¡± ¡°Uncle, I, Yingluo, made a mistake after drinking. Can you please not tell niannian about this?¡± Shen Zhaozheng felt ufortable. For a moment, he felt that his nephew¡¯s heart had softened.ll If he could even do such a thing as sex, how was he going to give that girl a stable life in the future? little uncle, I really know that I was wrong, but please give me a chance. You should know that for so many years, there has been no other girl in my heart other than niannian. I¡¯ve been waiting for him to grow up. Shen Zhaozheng felt that he had been too concerned about the girl. He said lightly, ¡± I know. Since you know that you can¡¯t hold your liquor well, don¡¯t drink in front of outsiders in the future. Especially not in front of a girl who likes you. You¡¯re giving others a chance. Do you understand? ¡± Shen hanzhi was sweating.ll Yi di nodded. yes, little uncle. I¡¯ll remember your advice. Shen Zhaozheng entered the room. He still felt a knot in his heart and was frustrated, but he didn¡¯t know why he was feeling this way. In September, the capital city in the North was no longer as hot as before, and it was also the start of the new semester for various universities. Song ran wanted to send Gu Nian to the capital city, but Gu Nian packed her own luggage and patted her chest. ¡°Mom, I have two ssmates who are going to the Northwest University. They are going alone. You don¡¯t have to send me. I can handle it myself.¡± Song ran snorted. you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Since you don¡¯t want me to give you a present, I¡¯ll give it to your brother. Gu Yanzhi held his forehead. ¡®Forget it. If I can make my mother happy, I¡¯ll just let her send me off.¡¯ Before Gu Nian left, she called Shen hanzhi to inform her that her flight would be at twelve in the afternoon. If she was notte, she would arrive at capital city at around one-thirty. Shen hanzhi said that she would pick her up at the airport. After hanging up the phone, Shen hanzhi ran to her uncle¡¯s research Institute. Shen Zhaozheng happened to be in his office. Shen hanzhi asked his Secretary to inform him, and Shen Zhaozheng walked out. Shen hanzhi smiled at Shen Zhaozheng. uncle, niannian ising to the capital. I¡¯m going to the airport to pick her up. Can I borrow your car? ¡® Shen Zhaozheng nced at him and said to his Secretary, ¡± ¡°Give him the key..¡± Chapter 1757 - 1757: Innocent playmates, childhood sweethearts Chapter 1757 - 1757: Innocent ymates, childhood sweethearts Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Thank you, Deputy Director Shen,¡± Shen hanzhi bowed to him. Shen hanzhi took the keys and ran out like the wind. Shen Zhaozheng looked at his back and felt envious. He didn¡¯t think about why he was envious of Shen hanzhi, and he didn¡¯t want to think about it because he had a feeling that this was an answer he couldn¡¯t ept. He turned around and entered the administrative building indifferently. At the airport, Gu Nian carried her suitcase as she followed the crowd out of the exit. She saw Shen hanzhi holding a sign that read ¡®a warm Wee to University student Gu Nian to Beijing¡¯. Gu nianxi ran over with a smile on her face. Shen hanzhi naturally took her luggage from her and asked considerately, ¡± ¡°Your parents didn¡¯t ask to send you here?¡± Gu Nian shrugged. I¡¯ve told you before. My parents are very open-minded. I asked for independence, and they let me be independent. I love them so much. ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Shen hanzhi smiled at her. He took her to the underground parking lot and stopped in front of a Hummer. The car¡¯s number started with a red ¡®u¡¯, which was obviously a car from the Institute of Science and Technology. ¡°Is that your uncle¡¯s car?¡± she asked, her eyes widening. Shen hanzhi ced her luggage in the trunk and smiled at her. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°The car number starts with¡± ke ¡°(letter u),¡± Shen hanzhi opened the car door for her and smiled at her lovingly. ¡°You know a lot. Yes, this is little uncle¡¯s car.¡± Gu Nian sat in the front passenger seat and chuckled. I hope little uncle can get into the Department of the head of the medical Academy as soon as possible. The car te number is ¡®Section A¡¯. It¡¯ll look so cool when you sit there. ¡°Isn¡¯t the ¡®A¡¯ car number of the director¡¯s department of the general Academy of Sciences impressive enough for you?¡± As the car slowly drove out of the airport, Gu Nian ran her fingers through her hair. that¡¯s different. It¡¯s my parents ¡®car after all. I feel like I¡¯m enjoying my father¡¯s presence. Others will only say that I¡¯m a second -generation heir. It¡¯s different if it¡¯s a friend¡¯s car. Shen hanzhi ruffled her hair. little uncle is also your elder. He¡¯s not your friend. The two of them talked andughed all the way home. Gu Nian would be staying the night at the Shen residence, and Shen hanzhi would drive her to Media College the next day. After dinner, Shen hanzhi quietly prepared a bunch of baby¡¯s breath. He was going to officially confess to Gu Nian that night. They were going to be officially a couple, and he could not wait any longer. Shen Zhaozheng returned to his room. Through therge window, he could see Gu Nian sitting on a rattan chair in the backyard, watching the stars. This was the small courtyard that belonged to her and Shen hanzhi. He had never been a person who liked to pry into other people¡¯s lives, but at this moment, he was standing quietly by the window, smoking as he looked at the people outside. Her hair had grown longer, and she was more beautiful than three years ago. She also had a hint of gentleness. She used to only wear jeans and canvas shoes, but now she was wearing a floral dress. He felt a little upset, but he didn¡¯t know what he was upset about. Shouldn¡¯t he be happy when he saw beautiful things? He was smoking a cigarette when he saw Shen hanzhi enter the house from the courtyard. He took out another cigarette from the box beside him, lit it, and smoked it unhurriedly. The smoke rings flew upyer byyer. After a while, he saw Shen hanzhi walking out with a bunch of baby¡¯s breath. Gu Nian, who was sitting on the wicker chair, seemed to be very happy. The two innocent, childhood sweethearts finally got together. This should have been a beautiful love story.. Chapter 1758 - 1758: What’s wrong with hanzhi? Chapter 1758 - 1758: What¡¯s wrong with hanzhi? Trantor: 549690339 However, Shen Zhaozheng couldn¡¯t help but think of the scene of his nephew and Li Hua rushing out of the backyard that day. For some reason, he felt that Gu Nian looked rather pitiful. He thought to himself,¡¯when did I be sopassionate? she likes him, and she chose him. Shouldn¡¯t she bear the consequences herself?¡¯ The windows were covered with curtains, so he could clearly hear the voices of the people in the courtyard. ¡°Niannian, be my girlfriend Yingluo.¡± alright, Yingluo. Gu Nian¡¯s voice sounded very straightforward. Yes, she hade to the capital to study for Shen hanzhi. Of course, she liked Shen hanzhi, and she agreed to be his girlfriend without hesitation. That night, Shen Zhaozheng smoked a whole pack of cigarettes. When the sun rose in the East, a thought came to his mind.ll He did not know when it started, but his feelings for the little girl seemed to have changed. Such a thought made him feel a little panicked in such a lonely morning. Was it because of Gu Nian¡¯s existence that he did not want to date anyone else? He felt that such a thought was a bit ridiculous, and he tried to deny it. Hey on the bed.ll He went up and forced himself to close his eyes and sleep. However, she was like the tide, entering through every hole.ll It entered his mind. ¡°Shen Zhaozheng, you¡¯re probably crazy,¡± he said. You¡¯re twenty-eight and she¡¯s neen. She¡¯s even your nephew¡¯s girlfriend. You¡¯re really crazy. It was dawn, and she didn¡¯t know if it was because of her joy that turned into sorrow or something else, but Shen hanzhi twisted her foot when she jumped down from two steps, and she heard a crack. His face instantly turned pale, and cold sweat kept pouring out. brother hanzhi, are you alright? ¡± Gu Nian quickly reached out to help him up. Shen hanzhi could not lose face in front of her girlfriend, so she could only pretend to be calm and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. I think I twisted my ankle.¡± However, the piercing pain made him unable to take a single step. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital,¡± Gu Nian said worriedly. Shen hanzhi waved her hand. don¡¯t worry about it. I still have to send you to school today. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with hanzhi?¡± Zhou Yueru rushed over. ¡°Brother hanzhi twisted his foot,¡± Gu Nian pointed at his foot. Zhou Yueru did a quick check. he probably broke his bone. He needs to go to the hospital. Shen hanzhi¡¯s face fell immediately. then, Yueyue, niannian will report to school today. I was thinking of sending her to school, Yueyue. Zhou Yueru thought for a moment. I¡¯ll ask your uncle to send niannian to school. Hurry, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital first. There was no other way, so this was the only way. Gu Nian hurriedly finished her breakfast and looked at Shen Zhaozheng timidly. ¡°Little uncle, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to send me to school today.¡± Shen Zhaozheng took the luggage from her and said, ¡± ¡°Get in the car.¡± Gu Nian carefully got into his car while Shen Zhaozheng got into the driver¡¯s seat after putting down his luggage. He was not wearing a suit today. Instead, he was wearing a white shirt. His side profile made him look very handsome. Gu Nian thought to herself carefully,¡¯it¡¯s a huge loss for women if such a handsome man like my little uncle is not in a rtionship.¡¯ The car sped along the wide roads of the capital city. It was September, and it was neither hot nor cold. Shen Zhaozheng looked serious, and Gu Nian felt as if she was sitting on pins and needles. ¡°Little uncle, thank you for sending me to school.¡± ¡°En, Yingluo.¡± The man¡¯s words were concise andprehensive, and he did not say a word more. The car was silent again. Gu Nian was most afraid of a quiet atmosphere. She quickly found a topic to chat with Shen Zhaozheng..¡±Little uncle, has Yingluo been in a rtionship recently?¡± Chapter 1759 - 1759: The responsibility is not on you Chapter 1759 - 1759: The responsibility is not on you Trantor: 549690339 However, the man beside her nced at her. Gu Nian, if you can¡¯t find a topic to talk about, you don¡¯t have to force yourself. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to talk. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be bored,¡± Gu Nian smiled guiltily. ¡°I don¡¯t feel bored.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Nian rubbed her neck. After a while, Gu Nian pulled out a small notebook from her bag and smiled at him. this is my high school graduation album. 80% of the people wish to travel the world. It¡¯s so funny, Yingluo. She was indeed trying to find something to say. Shen Zhaozheng didn¡¯t even look at her and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m driving.¡± Gu Nian tactfully kept the graduation album. Shen Zhaozheng was not interested in girly stuff like hers. Then she really couldn¡¯t find a topic to talk about. What else could she talk about? She had to warm up the atmosphere a little, but she couldn¡¯t let little uncle know that she was trying to find something to talk about. She scratched the back of her head and tried to find a topic to talk about, but after searching her mind, she couldn¡¯t find a single one. She had wanted to ask him how he was doing with sister He Jiao, but it seemed that asking this uncle would make her angry. Aiyoyo It was a red light in front. Shen Zhaozheng stepped on the brakes, and the car came to a stop. He nced at the car from the corner of his eye.ll The little girl beside him seemed to be sitting on pins and needles, not at allfortable. He ced his slender fingers on the steering wheel and tapped the steering wheel twice with his index finger. The green light came on again, and he started the car. However, he saw a young girl speeding past. Her sudden behavior of running a red light made Shen Zhaozheng step on the brakes. Subconsciously, he held the steering wheel with one hand while his other hand reached out to Gu Nian to shield her. Gu Nian¡¯s body suddenly leaned forward and Lin Yiqian instinctively grabbed at it.ll She grabbed Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s hand, but she didn¡¯t scream. Her father had said that screaming would make one look weak. As the car stopped, another car chased after it and another ¡®bang¡¯ was heard. Gu Nian was shocked again and again.ll He snorted, but did not make a particrly embarrassing sound. When Shen Zhaozheng returned to his senses, he saw that Gu Nian was holding his right hand tightly. Although she seemed very calm, he could feel that she was holding on to his hand very tightly. She was only a neen-year-old child. Of course, she would be nervous when she encountered such an unexpected situation. When the owner of the car behind saw that it was a luxury car, he immediately came up to apologize in fear. I¡¯m fine, ¡± Shen Zhaozheng said calmly. I braked because someone ran the red light just now. It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re not responsible for the rear-end collision. You can leave now. The owner of the car behind them left, relieved. He then looked at Gu Nian and subconsciously softened his voice. ¡°Are you alright?¡± If Gu Nian had not been so shocked, she would have realized that her little uncle had never spoken to her in such a gentle voice before. She suddenly came back to her senses and forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just an emergency brake. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Shen Zhaozheng looked at her pale face and raised his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re really fine?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re fine, then let go of my hand. ¡± Only then did Gu Nian realize that she was holding Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s hand tightly. She immediately pushed Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s hand away as if it was a hot potato. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, little uncle,¡± Shen Zhaozheng put his hand back on the steering wheel and said in an indifferent voice, I¡¯m fine.¡± As the car continued to move forward, Gu Nian started to find topics to talk about. She harshly criticized the person who had just run the red light.. Chapter 1760 - 1760: Gu Nian was not anyone to him Chapter 1760 - 1760: Gu Nian was not anyone to him Trantor: 549690339 She mumbled to herself, but Shen Zhaozheng didn¡¯t react at all. ¡°Little uncle, do you think I¡¯m being too unreasonable?¡± Gu Nian felt a little troubled. In reality, she did not care about what others thought of her. However, she was afraid that her little uncle would think that she was a bad person. Perhaps it was because this little uncle was an outstanding person. People always hoped that in the eyes of outstanding people, she was also outstanding. This was human nature. ¡°I won¡¯t, ¡± Although it was just two simple words, Gu Nian was so happy that she wanted to spin in circles. ¡°Then you should think that I¡¯m pretty good, right?¡± ¡®Hmm, Gu Nian is pushing it.¡¯ Shen Zhaozheng swallowed his saliva. He was nervous. Why was he nervous? He¡¯s just a 19-year-old child. He¡¯s just trying to find something to talk to you about. What¡¯s so good about you?ll Nervous? ¡°It¡¯s not bad,¡± he said, pretending to be natural. Gu Nian was overjoyed when she heard this and cupped her face with her hands. ¡°Thank you for thepliment, little uncle.¡± Shen Zhaozheng felt that the September morning sun shone through the shade of the Sycamore trees and mottled the roads. He seemed to have not noticed that the capital city was quite beautiful in September. After that, the atmosphere in the car eased a little. Gu Nian felt much more rxed after getting the affirmation from the man beside her. Shen Zhaozheng would asionally reply to her, and whenever he did, she would be as happy as a cloud, and her happiness and unhappiness were written all over her face. He was a very innocent child. However, her naivety was a double-edged sword. She, who was well-protected by her family, could not see through people¡¯s hearts. He wasn¡¯t sure if Han Zhi and Li Hua would continue to be entangled in the future. He was a little worried that Han Zhi would continue to do things that would let Gu Nian down. The car stopped at the entrance of Media College¡¯s administrative building. Gu nianshen sighed as he thought to himself,¡¯Gu Nian is not anyone to me. I¡¯ve only had a little contact with this girl because of hanzhi. He really shouldn¡¯t worry too much about this girl. As Gu Nian got out of the car with him, he opened the trunk and took out his suitcase. Gu Nian then went over to pick it up.¡±Little uncle, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to send me here. I¡¯ll go in by myself.¡± Shen Zhaozheng dragged his suitcase and walked forward. ¡°If I don¡¯t settle you down, I won¡¯t be able to exin it to you when I get home.¡± He only knew that there were no elevators in the media College dormitory. If she didn¡¯t live on the first floor, her luggage was really heavy and she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to carry it up. ¡°Little uncle, thank you so much, Zhenzhen.¡± Gu Nian had no choice but to follow him. Even though Gu Nian knew that her uncle only wanted to give an exnation to hanzhi¡¯s parents, she was still surprised that he would do this. In fact, Gu Nian¡¯s uncle¡¯s cousin, su Xingyu, was now in the news department.ll He was also an Honorary Professor at Media College. Song ran had wanted su Xingyu to take care of Gu Nian, but Gu Nian stopped her. She didn¡¯t want to receive any special treatment in school. She kept a low profile and didn¡¯t mention anything about her rtionship with the news department.ll He looked like he was rted to her, and he didn¡¯t mention that his grandfather was the highest official in the capital. She just wanted to be an outstanding news reporter with her own strength. After signing up and paying the fee, Shen Zhaozheng received Gu Nian¡¯s dormitory number, A5-505. He was d that he did not leave. Otherwise, he would not be able to climb up to the fifth floor with the suitcase. He dragged his luggage and walked out of the administrative building with Gu Nian.. Chapter 1761 - 1761: The little Peacock Chapter 1761: The little Peacock Trantor: 549690339 It was early September and the weather was still a little hot. As he was busy, the back of his shirt was slightly wet. Gu Nian took out a small electric fan and helped him blow it. Not long after they left the administration building, a silver Volvo stopped at the entrance. He Jiao got out of the car and looked into the distance.ll The man¡¯s back. She thought she had seen it wrong, but it really was Shen Zhaozheng. Next to Shen Zhaozheng was Deputy Director Gu¡¯s daughter. Gu Nian? Shen Zhaozheng was carrying his luggage. So, he was here to send Gu Nian off to school? When did Shen Zhaozheng be so enthusiastic? Wasn¡¯t he someone who didn¡¯t care about anything? Even when it came to his elder brother and sister-inw, or his mother and sister, wasn¡¯t he always indifferent? Why would he suddenly send a girl he wasn¡¯t even familiar with to school? It was never his turn to send her off. He Jiao was just being extra careful, but she didn¡¯t think too much about it. This was just the story of an elder sending a junior to school. He Jiao shook her head and went to the administrative building with her brother. In front of the girls ¡®dormitory, a group of seniors stood there. They were very realistic.ll Only the younger sister woulde up to him to please him. When Gu Nian, who was wearing a light yellow floral dress, appeared in their line of sight, seven to eight boys immediately swarmed toward her. The seniors thought to themselves,ll Sister, she¡¯s too beautiful. She has to be at least the Department Belle, no, the school Belle is possible. They have to put on a good performance. As soon as the boys surrounded her, they instantly noticed that there was a tall man beside her. Moreover, when she got closer, she realized that the man was not to be trifled with. He was not angry, and his expression was dignified. Now that they had entered University, they had be somewhat glib. They smiled at Gu Nian. ¡°I¡¯ll help you carry your luggage up.¡± Gu Nian chuckled and reached out to roll up Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s sleeve. Shen Zhaozheng nced at her but did not stop her. Gu Nian rolled Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s sleeves up to his elbow and pointed at his biceps. ¡°Which one of you has more muscles than my uncle?¡± In other words, my little uncle is so strong, do I need you to help me carry my luggage? The group of boys took a look. This tall man was indeed well-developed in muscles, but it was hard to tell from his face. He was obviously thin when he was dressed and chubby when he was undressed. They were instantly terrified and looked at Shen Zhaozheng with a smile. ¡°Please, please, Yingluo.¡± Gu Nian entered the girls ¡®dormitory building with Shen Zhaozheng. Shen Zhaozheng followed behind her, thinking that she was like a proud peacock. ¡®Peacock¡¯ was a Peacock¡¯, ¡®Peacock¡¯ was a Peacock¡¯, and ¡®little Peacock¡¯ was a word. It was only because the person in question felt that the person being described was cute. Gu Nian lived on the fifth floor. As there was no elevator, Shen Zhaozheng carried his luggage and climbed up the stairs to the fifth floor. Along the way, Gu Nian kept thanking Shen Zhaozheng as she felt that he had been working hard. Shen Zhaozheng thought to himself, ¡± I heard that she¡¯s the only girl in that family, and no one in that family is an ordinary person. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so polite and not arrogant. This was not easy. When they reached the fifth floor, Gu Nian quickly took out a bottle of soda from her bag. ¡°Little uncle, have some water. You¡¯re sweating a lot..¡± Chapter 1762 - 1762: Do you know how to hang a mosquito net? Chapter 1762: Do you know how to hang a mosquito? Trantor: 549690339 Shen Zhaozheng took the bottle of soda and dragged his suitcase to dormitory 505. When she entered the dormitory, she realized that it was a four-person room. There was no air conditioner, only two electric fans. The beds were bunk beds. People slept on the upper bunk and each had their own desk below. When they entered, the other three were already there, and the room was filled with people chatting. From their ent, the other three seemed to be from the capital. The people of the capital called themselves the capital, and some of them thought highly of themselves. Some looked down on outsiders, thinking that outsiders weremoners. Therefore, when they heard Shen Zhaozheng speak, they were kind. However, his expression changed as soon as he heard Gu Nian¡¯s words. Oh, amoner, Yingluo. He didn¡¯t dare to report to school alone, so he found a rtive in the capital to send it over. Hehehehe. Shen Zhaozheng ced her luggage by her desk and said, ¡± ¡°I seem to need to go to the living area to get some mosquitos, nkets, and some daily necessities.¡± I won¡¯t trouble you with that, little uncle. I can go by myself. Gu Nian nodded. The other three girls immediately understood what she meant. Well, he should be a distant rtive. Shen Zhaozheng nced at her. since you¡¯re already here, I have to make sure you¡¯re settled. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to exin it to you when I get back. Gu Nian could not argue with him, so she went to the living area with him to collect daily necessities such as a mosquito and nkets. After she left, the girls in the dormitory gathered together to chat. ¡°Can you guys tell what her ent is?¡± ¡°It seems to be from the South, in the Jiangsu and Zhejiang regions. As for where exactly, I really can¡¯t tell.¡± ¡°Tsk, what¡¯s wrong with the teacher? why did he arrange for a foreigner toe in? we don¡¯t have anything inmon.¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. All four of them are from our capital city. That way, our rtionship will be so good. sigh, there¡¯s no choice. I heard that many foreign students have applied to Media College. In this day and age, everyone really wants toe to the capital city to take root. There was a rumor that in the capital city, a random water bottle could hit someone with a powerful background. Therefore, the three girls in this dormitory more or less had some status and background. After a while, Shen Zhaozheng and Gu Nian returned. Arge bag of daily necessities was ced beside her table. As the psychological burden on Gu nianjia grew heavier, she started to urge Shen Zhaozheng to leave. ¡°It¡¯s done. Thank you, little uncle. I¡¯ll do the rest myself. ¡± ¡°Will you hang a mosquito?¡± Shen Zhaozheng coughed. yes, I do. Of course, I do, ¡± Gu Nian replied. Apart from her father¡¯s asional harsh education, she was actually quite spoiled in other aspects. How could she hang a mosquito? ¡°You hang up, I¡¯ll watch you hang up.¡± Gu Nian had no choice but to do it. She opened her army green Bag and took out a mosquito before climbing up thedder. It was her first time living in a bunk bed, and she was trembling a little as she climbed up the verticaldder. Seeing her swaying, Shen Zhaozheng almost reached out to support her. However, he thought that it was inappropriate, so he stuck both hands in.ll He put it into his pocket. Gu Nian climbed onto the bed and looked at her sprawled out face.ll With the huge mosquito on, she suddenly felt overwhelmed. Shen Zhaozheng looked up at her with a serious expression. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would die?¡± The other three girls were watching a good show. Gu Nian waved her hand. I¡¯m stressed out with you staring at me like this. You should go back. I¡¯ll figure it out by myself. I¡¯ll hang it up eventually.. Chapter 1763 - 1763: Little uncle, you drink Chapter 1763: Little uncle, you drink Trantor: 549690339 Shen Zhaozheng walked out of the dormitory and made a phone call. After a while, he walked in again with a middle-aged dormitory manager. that¡¯s enough, ¡± he said coldly. there¡¯s no need to feel around. Come down. Gu Nian had no choice but to climb down thedder. The dormitory manager quickly hung up the mosquito for her. The three girls at the back were whispering to each other. This rtive of Gu Nian¡¯s was quite capable. One had to know that those who were in charge of the dormitory at Media College had to use their connections to get in. Their families had to have some background. To be able to get the dormitory manager toe over and help with a phone call, it meant that this handsome and tall man was at least a high-ranking official. However, she did not know what Gu Nian¡¯s rtionship with him was. They were all people who judged the dishes. Thedy in charge of the dormitory provided a one-stop service. Very soon, she had hung up the mosquito and made Gu Nian¡¯s bed. After that, she left the dormitory quietly. Gu Nian grinned at Shen Zhaozheng. alright, little uncle. Everything¡¯s settled. Thank you very much. This was the meaning of sending off the guest. Shen Zhaozheng nced at her. you¡¯ve been busy the entire morning. Aren¡¯t you going to treat me to lunch? ¡± he asked. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, ¡± Gu Nian pped her forehead. Then, he took out the meal card he had just received from his backpack and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°The cafeteria of the media department, full.¡± Shen Zhaozheng was a little surprised, but he still followed her downstairs. ¡°How much do you live for every month?¡± ¡°One thousand a month,¡± Gu Nian said as she clenched her meal card. Shen Zhaozheng was even more surprised. As far as he knew, Gu Nian¡¯s mother was very rich, but she only gave him 1000 Yuan a month for living expenses. This child was indeed not as arrogant and extravagant as the other second generation. She was a child with a good upbringing. ¡°Enough?¡± Han zhinian was in the medical University, and the school gave him a monthly living allowance. His brother and sister-inw even gave him three thousand Yuan a month for living expenses. These days, living expenses of 1000 a month should be very tight. in the past, I didn¡¯t have the concept of living expenses. All I did was eat and live at home. Now that I have 1000 Yuan a month to spend, I feel very satisfied. Gu Nian smiled brightly. Shen Zhaozheng nodded and didn¡¯t ask any further. When they arrived at the canteen, Gu Nian ordered six dishes. She did not have m lite experience ana not nave m concept or money. Just one meal cost her more than 40 yuan. If she continued to spend like this, she would probably be out of food in a month. After all, she was a disciple of the courtyard.¡± Born with a golden spoon in his mouth, he had never worried about money in his life. Song ran also felt that shecked social experience, so she wanted her to train in this ivory tower. That was why she set a monthly living allowance for her. After the two of them finished their lunch, Gu Nian went to the milk tea shop outside the canteen to buy two cups of milk tea, which cost her another ten Yuan. When Shen Zhaozheng saw her smiling as she handed him the milk tea, he really didn¡¯t know if he should ept it. It was the first time Deputy Director Shen had touched milk tea. ¡°Little uncle, you should drink.¡± Shen Zhaozheng forced himself to take a sip. It was sweet and greasy. As expected, it was wise of him not to touch these things in the past. ¡°Is it good?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes were so hopeful that he could not help but lie.¡±lt¡¯s alright.¡± She chuckled. Shen Zhaozheng thought to himself,¡¯what a silly girl. She¡¯s only been in school for half a day and she¡¯s already spent fifty to sixty Yuan.¡¯ ording to the way she spent her money, she would need at least 700 to 800 Yuan to spend on food, fruits, and snacks a month. 1000 Yuan was obviously not enough if she included the phone bill and other misceneous expenses Chapter 1764 - 1764: That girl! Chapter 1764: That girl! Trantor: 549690339 Perhaps at the end of the month, he could offer some help in the midst of a snowstorm. After the meal and the milk tea, Gu Nian felt that she had treated Shen Zhaozheng well. She then looked at Shen Zhaozheng with her big eyes. Shen Zhaozheng held the big cup of milk tea and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Take care, little uncle.¡± She seemed to have been waiting for him to say this. Shen Zhaozheng felt that this girl was a little ungrateful. MMM. he added the word ¡®small¡¯. He did not realize that Gu Nian was very cute in his eyes. She was so cute that he had to use small to describe her. Shen Zhaozheng turned around and walked back to the administrative building where he had parked his car. He was about to get into the car when he heard someone call him from behind. He turned around and saw He Jiao. He Jiao had sent her cousin to school, and she had been waiting in the hall of the administrative building ever since she saw Shen Zhaozheng. She thought that since Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s car was parked here, he woulde back eventually. She thought that Shen Zhaozheng would be back soon, but she did not expect to wait for nearly three hours. Shen Zhaozheng was with the little girl for the entire three hours. Perhaps, they had even had lunch together. Wasn¡¯t Shen Zhaozheng always cold and aloof, and he didn¡¯t like anyone? He could spend three hours with a little girl? Could he bear the awkwvardness between the two of them? Shen Zhaozheng lowered his head and did not speak. He Jiao walked to his car and said, ¡± I think I saw the younger daughter of the Gu family just now. Are you here to send her off to school? ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He answered concisely. The flesh on He Jiao¡¯s face stiffened, and her smile froze. It turned out to be true. Shen Zhaozheng had reallye to send Gu Nian off to school, and the two of them had even been together for a few hours. ¡°Why didn¡¯t han Zhi send her off?¡± because of hanzhi¡¯s injury, eldest brother and sister-inw asked me to send that girl to school. Hearing the first half of the sentence, He Jiao felt a little more at ease, but when she heard thest few words, she didn¡¯t feel good. That girl: That girl! She could hear a hint of pampering in Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s tone. She consoled herself by saying that Shen Zhaozheng only saw Gu Nian as his niece-inw and that he was just being nice to her. There was no need for her to be jealous of a neen-year-old girl. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± He Jiao wanted to continue chatting, but Shen Zhaozheng opened the car door. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I still have something to do at the Research Institute. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± He got into the car without any hesitation, closed the door, and started the car. After a while, the car disappeared from her sight. He Jiaoll She took a deep breath. Her woman¡¯s intuition told her that she should have a little sense of crisis. Even though Shen Zhaozheng had never agreed to spend time with her, she had never felt afraid. This was because there were no women around Shen Zhaozheng. He treated all women equally and was very cold to all women. She thought that perhaps, she still had a chance. However, the fact that Shen Zhaozheng had sent Gu Nian off to school had stirred up a huge wave in her heart. She had no choice but to start examining Shen Zhaozheng and herself. She told herself that she could not let her guard down. She pondered for a while, then got into her car and left Media College. Downstairs at the girls ¡®dormitory, Gu Nian went back to buy three cups of milk tea before carrying them back to the dormitory. Gu Nian definitely understood the ways of the world. She thought that since they had just entered the dormitory, she should at least show some friendliness. After all, they would be roommates for the next four years. It was necessary to build a good rtionship.. Chapter 1765 - 1765: In case others gossip Chapter 1765: In case others gossip Trantor: 549690339 However, when she was about to give the milk tea to the girls, Sun Fei, who was the leader, said arrogantly, ¡± ¡°We just had lunch, how can we drink milk tea?¡± Oh, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll put it on the table. If you guys want to drinkter, you can take it. Gu Nian did not think much of it. ¡°Do you think we can¡¯t afford milk tea?¡± Sun Fei chuckled. Gu nianzhi could not help but frown. ¡®This is interesting.¡¯ ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to drink, then forget it.¡± She smiled. Gu Nian had always been the target of ttery. When had she ever ttered anyone? If the other party didn¡¯t appreciate her kindness, she couldn¡¯t possibly lower her voice and beg others to drink her.¡± Ofll Milk tea. However, her attitude immediately made Sun Fei, who was obviously the backbone of the three people, unhappy. However, little girls had some emotions. They didn¡¯t like to talk about it in person. They liked to talk about it in private. The three girls looked at each other and smiled, then waved. ¡°I still have some textbooks and materials to collect. Come with me.¡± The three girls then went out together. Gu Nian did not mind as she continued to pack her luggage in the dormitory. The three girls, Sun Fei, Ding Yan, and he Yun, immediately gathered together. ¡°Did you see that? she wants to bribe us with three cups of milk tea. Hehe, what is she thinking? How could he be so naive? Are we people who can¡¯t afford milk tea?¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t you see her expression when we said we weren¡¯t drinking? she must be angry. we have no choice. The foreigners tried to integrate into our group, but they couldn¡¯t, so they were a little angry. anyway, before school started, my parents told me to stay away from foreigners. They said that they are all very scheming. We came in to study, but she came in to make connections. my parents said the same thing. We won¡¯t bully her anyway, so we¡¯ll just cut our contact with her. I don¡¯t want to be used by people with ulterior motives. yes, yes. We won¡¯t bully her in case others gossip about her. As a result, the daughter of the Vice President of the Chinese Academy of Sciences and the granddaughter of the Vice President was ostracized by everyone on the first day she entered the dormitory. Shen Zhaozheng returned home with the cup of milk tea, and on his way back, he happened to bump into his big brother and the others who had brought Shen hanzhi back. Li Hua also followed behind. Shen Zhaoming frowned and nced at Li Hua. In front of him, Shen hanzhi, who was being supported by Zhou Yueru, also had a gloomy expression. you can go home now, ¡± he said coldly to Li Hua. I have someone to take care of me at home. Zhou Yueru lightly tutted,¡±you child, how can you say that?¡± Li Hua has been busy the whole way, and you¡¯re just going to chase him home?¡± Shen hanzhi¡¯s expression turned even uglier. Li Hua looked at Zhou Yueru with an aggrieved expression. Zhou Yueru pulled her hand. ¡°Have dinner at my ce before going back.¡± Shen hanzhi was not in a good mood, so when she saw his uncle, she immediately called out, ¡± ¡°Little uncle,¡± Shen Zhaozheng nced at the milk tea on the cup holder, but he didn¡¯t pick it up and got out of the car. Shen hanzhi lifted one leg and jumped to Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s side. ¡°Did sending niannian to school go smoothly?¡± ¡°Everything is going well. Everything has been settled,¡± Shen Zhaozheng replied. ¡°Sorry to trouble you, little uncle,¡± Shen hanzhi smiled. This realization made Shen Zhaozheng a little unhappy. However, he could not refute that. Shen hanzhi was now Gu Nian¡¯s boyfriend, and in front of them, he was indeed an outsider.. Chapter 1766 - 1766: He didn I t bully me Chapter 1766: He didn I t bully me Trantor: 549690339 He nodded slightly and turned to enter his own courtyard. Shen Zhaozheng was such a person. He was indifferent and didn¡¯t even care about his nephew¡¯s injured foot. That was why he had suddenly sent Gu Nian to school and apanied her for a few hours. That was why He Jiao was so nervous. Zhou Yueru walked over and helped Shen hanzhi to the backyard. Shen hanzhi waved her hand. I¡¯m fine, dad and mom. You guys go ahead with your work. I just sprained my ankle. It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯ll go back on my own. ¡°Alright, you can go by yourself.¡± Li Hua followed behind him, trying to help him up. When they reached the backyard, Shen hanzhi looked at her with a cold face.¡±l¡¯ve already told you to go home, yet you¡¯re still following me.ll What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to your room,¡± Li Hua said, looking like a little wife. Shen hanzhi looked at her, speechless. He gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Do you not understand humannguage? Don¡¯te looking for me anymore, don¡¯t you understand?¡± Li Hua looked at him with red eyes. I¡¯ve already treated that matter as if it never happened. What else do you want me to do? ¡± she asked. I didn¡¯t even hold you responsible, is there a need for you to be so cold to me?¡± Shen hanzhi frowned. Li Hua, I know you like me, but I¡¯ll be honest with you. Niannian is the only one in my heart. If youe to me like this, what else can you get other than causing yourself more trouble? ¡± I¡¯ve already promised that you¡¯ll graduate in a year, and I¡¯ll get my dad to make you the chief reporter of the Morning Post. So, please don¡¯te looking for me in the future.¡± ¡°Shen hanzhi, you¡¯re so cruel to me.¡± Li Hua¡¯s eyes turned even redder. I¡¯m sorry, ¡± Shen hanzhi said with a firm expression. you can leave. Li Hua looked at him with resentment, then covered his face and left the backyard in tears. When she passed by the front yard, Zhou Yue ru saw her and hurriedly stopped her, ¡°Little Hua, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Hua was so aggrieved that her tears kept falling.¡±l¡¯m fine, Auntie. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Did Han Zhi bully you?¡± ¡°No, no, Auntie. He didn¡¯t bully me.¡± After he finished speaking, he broke free from Zhou Yueru, covered his mouth, and ran off in a hurry. Zhou Yueru was instantly unhappy. She ran to the backyard and called out to Shen hanzhi, who was about to enter. With a serious expression, she said, ¡± hanzhi, I know you like niannian. Mom is also very supportive of you and niannian being together, but you can¡¯t be so cold to Li Hua because of this. You know it too. Her grandfather saved you back then. I l Grandpa¡¯s life is on the line. We can¡¯t be ungrateful people, you know?¡± Shen hanzhi felt a little guilty because his mother didn¡¯t know what had happened between him and Li Hua. He was a little upset.¡±l don¡¯t want niannian to misunderstand.¡± She won¡¯t misunderstand and get angry over such a small matter. Shen hanzhi was even more annoyed. mom, this is between us. You shouldn¡¯t interfere. Zhou Yueru was unhappy. I don¡¯t care about other things, but you¡¯re not allowed to be mean to Li Hua. I don¡¯t ask you to be close to her, but when Li Huaes over, you¡¯re not allowed to be mean to her. You can stop treating her as a friend, but I treat her as my daughter. ¡°I know, I know,¡± Shen hanzhi said impatiently. After he finished speaking, he jumped into the room with one foot. As soon as he entered the house, Zhou Yueru could hear her son talking to Gu Nian on the phone. After some thought, she decided to forget about it. Her son had just confessed to Gu niannian. Perhaps the two children were in their honeymoon period. Since Gu niannian had just started dating, it was fine for her to be nervous. Therefore, she did not say anything.. Chapter 1767 - 1767: The milk tea had already changed its taste Chapter 1767: The milk tea had already changed its taste Trantor: 549690339 In the house, Shen hanzhi thought about the person on the other end of the phone and couldn¡¯t help but smile from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Are you all done?¡± I¡¯m done. I¡¯m lying in bed now.ll I¡¯m reading a book.¡± ¡°You know how to organize? ¡°Little uncle asked the dormitory manager to put up a mosquito and make a bed for me.¡± yes, I just saw little uncleing back and I thanked him. How many people are there in the dormitory? ¡± ¡°Four,¡± ¡°Are they all easy to get along with?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± Gu Nian did not like to speak ill of others behind their backs. If they were easy to get along with, she would do so. If they were not, she would just be a loner. She did not care anyway. yes, University is different from high school. It¡¯s best to get along well with your dormmates. In the future, you¡¯ll have someone to take care of you, understand? ¡± don¡¯t worry, hanzhi bro. Besides, your University isn¡¯t far from me. You cane and visit me often. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go see you when my foot is a little better.¡± The door to the dormitory suddenly opened. Gu Nian¡¯s bed was near the door. She saw the girlsing back with a cup of milk tea each. brother hanzhi, ¡± she said softly. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. After hanging up the phone, she nced at the cups of milk tea on her table and raised her eyebrows slightly. They didn¡¯t drink the milk tea that she bought and bought a cup for each of them. Well, she didn¡¯t do anything, but she seemed to be hated by these girls. So this was what University was like. Not everyone in the world would like her. She felt that it was quite novel. Sun Fei thought for a moment and decided to ask about Gu Nian¡¯s rtionship with the man who had sent her here. After all, they had just gone out for a while and seemed to have seen the man driving past them. Gu Nian looked down at Sun Fei. The way Gu Nian looked at her made Sun Fei a little unhappy because she could see the inherent sense of superiority in Gu Nian¡¯s eyes. ¡°That¡¯s my boyfriend¡¯s uncle.¡± Gu Nian said honestly. As soon as she said this, Sun Fei¡¯s face was filled with disdain. After a while, the three girls gathered in the bathroom again and whispered, ¡® Didn¡¯t I tell you? some outsider is here to make connections. Did you hear that? it¡¯s her boyfriend¡¯s uncle. She¡¯s definitely interested in her boyfriend¡¯s family background. ¡°Definitely, definitely.¡± If Gu Nian knew what they were talking about, she would definitely be bored. If she and Shen hanzhi were to get to the bottom of it, Shen hanzhi would be the one fawning over her. At night, after dinner, Shen Zhaozheng went to the courtyard. He was a little sneaky. He opened the car door, took the cup of milk tea, and quickly returned to his small courtyard. He took a sip of the Yingluo. After an afternoon of high temperature, the milk tea had already changed its taste and was no longer drinkable. He looked at it and threw it into the trash can. That night, Shen Zhaozheng went to the Research Institute. There was a pile of blueprints on his desk. The three Aerospace Research institutes were thetest to be established among the three major Academies. Many countries didn¡¯t have their own independent Aerospace Research institutes until after World War I. The main research projects of the three institutes were Annihtor, bomber, and fighter bomber. Shen Zhaozheng had been researching and developing fighter jets and bombers. Now that he was promoted to Deputy Director, he was in charge of two modules. One was to continue developing fighter jets, the other was to escort the important aircraft and collect electronic intelligence. At this moment, he looked at the table full of drawings, but he was a little absent-minded.. Chapter 1768 - 1768: Flowers in the greenhouse Chapter 1768: Flowers in the greenhouse Trantor: 549690339 He nced at the Motor phone on the side and lit a cigarette. After he finished smoking, he left the office and walked back to the courtyard. After he entered the courtyard, he went to Shen hanzhi¡¯s room. Shen hanzhi opened the door and was a little surprised. ¡°Little uncle?¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s expression was serious, ¡°you and that Li Hua¡¯s rtionship?¡± little uncle, please believe me. I have nothing to do with her. I¡¯ll take care of everything, ¡± Shen hanzhi said quickly. Shen Zhaozheng nodded. don¡¯t show any mercy. Otherwise, you¡¯ll hurt Gu Nian. Shen hanzhi was stunned when she heard this. But he quickly came back to his senses. little uncle, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let niannian be sad. Shen Zhaozheng nodded and left the room. Gu Nian was hanzhi¡¯s girlfriend. He should not be distracted by such a little girl. The next day, Gu Nian had to go through military training that wouldst for half a month. Before she left the dormitory, she saw the other three girls putting on sunblock like crazy. She chuckled. She was going to travel light anyway, so it was no big deal for her to be a little tanned. They were from the international news ss 1 of the journalism faculty. There were 32 people in the ss, 18 boys and 14 girls. A ss of people ran to the field and began to line up for roll call. Gu Nian was 172 cm tall and the tallest girl in the ss. Standing beside her was Jian Xia, who was 170 cm. Jian Xia was very fair and skinny. Gu Nian felt that she was having a hard time when she was queuing up to count. ¡°Are you alright?¡± she asked softly. Jian Xia¡¯s face turned pale. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine. she replied. Hence, the first event of the military training was to stand in the military posture under the hot sun. Gu Nian¡¯s posture was very standard. After all, she hade from the quad and this was a basic thing for her. However, Jian Xia had been standing beside him for half an hour and she was already on the verge of copsing. Just as the instructor said that the time was up, Lin Yiqian fell onto Gu Nian and suffered a heat stroke. Gu Nian was shocked and quickly said to the instructor, Jian Xia has a heat stroke. I have to take her to the infirmary.¡± A group of people surrounded the two of them, and the instructor said, ¡± ¡°Can you?¡± Gu Nian immediately carried Jian Xia on her back and used her actions to prove that she was capable. ¡°You and Gu Nian will take her to the infirmary,¡± the instructor called out to another boy. ¡°Yes, instructor.¡± Gu Nian carried Jian Xia on her back and rushed to the infirmary. The instructor said, ¡± you¡¯re all flowers in a greenhouse. Your physical fitness is too poor. You¡¯ve only stood for a short while and you¡¯ve already suffered a heat stroke. You stillck exercise. Alright, let¡¯s rest for ten minutes. The three girls from Gu Nian¡¯s dormitory immediately gathered together. ¡°I heard that Jian Xia¡¯s grandfather is the Lieutenant Governor of the capital city,¡± Ding Yan whispered. Sun Fei clicked her tongue. Gu Nian must know. Didn¡¯t you see how attentive she was just now? she¡¯s a girl, but she actually carried another girl and ran like crazy. She must be afraid that she won¡¯t have the chance to show off in front of Jian Xia. that¡¯s right. It¡¯s not easy to hug Jian Xia.ll How could she let go of the chance to kick him?¡± that¡¯s why I said that girls from other ces are not simple. We have to be careful of Gu Nian in the future and not be used by her. ¡°Yes.¡± On the way to the infirmary, Zhu Yang changed Gu Nian¡¯s position and carried Jian Xia to the infirmary. The doctor gave Jian Xia a little huoxiang liquid restoring vital Qi. After a while, Jian Xia recovered and grabbedll ¡°Gu Nian, thank you so much,¡± she gasped as she held onto Gu Nian¡¯s hand. Gu Nian wiped the sweat off her forehead and pointed at Zhu Yang.. ¡°There¡¯s still him,¡± Chapter 1769 - 1769: That’s called exciting Chapter 1769 - 1769: That¡¯s called exciting Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Thank you too, ¡± Jian Xia smiled and looked at Zhu Yang. Zhu Yang waved his hand as well. it¡¯s nothing. Gu Nian, you can stay here with her for a while. I¡¯ll go back first. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The doctor gave Jian Xia a bottle of glucose and the infirmary was quiet. the sun in the morning isn¡¯t that hot, ¡± Gu Nian whispered. why did you faint after standing for a while? ¡± You won¡¯t be able to go back for military training this afternoon.¡± Jian Xia looked at her pitifully, ¡± my mom is one of those socialites. She thinks thatdies shouldn¡¯te out in the summer. I don¡¯t get exposed to the sun in the summer. I get in the car and use a parasol when I get out of the car. Plus, I don¡¯t really exercise, so I¡¯m like this. Gu Nian touched her neck. At this moment, she was grateful to her father for teaching her how to resist stress. ¡°What about your military training in the future?¡± I want to start jogging around the field tonight. Can you apany me? ¡± ¡°Of course you can.¡± She didn¡¯t have many friends in this school anyway. Now that someone had taken the initiative to invite her, of course she wouldn¡¯t reject it. She felt that Jian Xia was quite to her liking. She felt that Jian Xia was a bit like her mother. They were both delicate youngdies. After the IV drip, Gu Nian sent Jian Xia back to her dormitory. Jian Xia stayed in Room 504 next to them. She went back to the field by herself. The three roommates didn¡¯t hide the contempt in their eyes. Gu Nianpletely ignored them and returned to her seat. After a day of military training, Gu Nian went to the canteen to buy food. She also bought two vegetables for Jian Xia and brought them back to the dormitory. She went to the dormitory next door. Jian Xia was getting out of bed.¡± Up and down. Gu Nian waved the few small lunch boxes in her hand. ¡°I brought you some food, do you want to eat?¡± Jian Xia smiled. thank you so much. I was just about to go to the cafeteria. Jian Xia was quite fond of Gu Nian as well. When she came to school, her grandfather came with her. Therefore, many people in the school knew her identity and many people tried to please her. However, Gu Nian gave her a very different feeling. She could not put her finger on how different she was, but she just felt that she was different. Lin Yiqian was very casual when she interacted with Gu Nian. Gu Nian¡¯s every move was filled with natural confidence. It was not the kind of confidence that was faked. Lin Yiqian believed that Gu Nian¡¯s family was definitely not wrong. Only a confident family could cultivate such a confident child. The two of them sat down at the table to have dinner. The door was left open, so Gu Nian¡¯s three roommates soon returned from dinner to see Gu Nian. The expressions of the three people were wonderful. As soon as the three of them entered the house, they said in a strange tone, ¡® what a brilliant move. You¡¯ve climbed up so quickly. Amazing. ¡°Do you think Jian Xia is a vegetarian? she grew up in that kind of family and has seen all kinds of people. Do you think she really likes Gu Nian? Hehe, it must be because she¡¯s trying to get close to him and he¡¯s just too embarrassed to embarrass her. ¡® After dinner, Gu Nian went downstairs to buy some expensive fruits. She gave some cherries to Jian Xia and brought the rest back to the dormitory. After washinz them, she ced them on the table as usual. ¡°If you want to eat fruit, take whatever you want.¡± She had a carefree personality and she would forget about it if others gave her a hard time. She would not take it to heart. The three girls just chuckled and ignored her. Gu Nian was actually quite puzzled.. She did not seem to havee in for anything, so why did she make him unhappy? Chapter 1770 - 1770: 1822-love to show off Chapter 1770 - 1770: 1822-love to show off Trantor: 549690339 Getting along in the university¡¯s female dormitory was even more difficult than diplomatic rtions between two countries. However, she didn¡¯t care if they ignored her. They were friends after all. If they got along, then so be it. If they didn¡¯t, there was no need to force it. She took a shower andy on the bed.ll Just as she was about to go, her mother called. Gu Nian was lying in bed.ll He crossed his legs and picked up the phone. how was it, miss Gu? ¡± song ran asked. how do you feel on your first day of school? ¡± Gu Nian tugged at her hair and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m good, not as good as Vice President Gu.¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she paused. Once she said the words ¡± Deputy Director the girls in the dormitory should know her background. She didn¡¯t like to be noticed because of her family background, so it was better to keep a low profile. She changed her tone and smiled. without old Gu and CEO song¡¯s control, I¡¯m like a little free Bird. I¡¯m very happy. The three girls each carried a thermos and were about to go to the heater to turn on the water. As soon as the three girls went out, they immediately said, ¡± ¡°Did you hear that? She¡¯s showing off her wealth. I think her family¡¯s boss, director song.¡± Sun Fei chuckled. I guessed it too. Her family is probably a businessman. She probably doesn¡¯t know that in our school, the second generation of rich people are at the bottom of the food chain, yet she¡¯s still showing off in front of us. Which family isn¡¯t better than her? ¡± The three girls dide from families with some background. Their parents or rtives were all big shots. The girls discussed Gu Nian as they went downstairs. In the dormitory, Gu Nian chatted with her mother for a long time. Song ran reminded Gu Nian to call her if anything happened. After hanging up the phone, song ran massaged her temples and said worriedly, ¡± ¡°Should we get that guy to go to Media College? I heard that there are many children with power and background in that school. What if our niannian is bullied?¡± Gu jinghang looked at the document in his hand and said without looking up, ¡°Is Gu Nian someone who will be bullied? If she can¡¯t even ovee such a small problem, how can she be a reporter?¡± Song ran walked over and sat on hisp. ¡°Is this what a father would say? Aren¡¯t you worried about your daughter? This is the first time she¡¯s studying in such a distant ce. She¡¯s not familiar with the people and the ce, and she doesn¡¯t even allow her grandfather to visit her. This girl just likes to show off.¡± Gu jinghang finally looked up from his work and reached out to hold her waist.ll she¡¯s already neen years old. It¡¯s a good thing for her to go out and make a living- She can¡¯t he a flower in a greenhouse all the time- Gil Nian knows what she should know. She¡¯s not a child who will be bullied for no reason. You have to have faith in her. ¡°Oh, really? Sometimes, I feel that she¡¯s a little boyish because she¡¯s always ying with her brother and a few boys in the quad. You don¡¯t know, but a dormitory is a small group, especially the girls ¡®dormitory.ll A nine-year-old girl is veryplicated. I¡¯m really afraid that our niannian is too insensitive and can¡¯t fit in.¡± Gu jinghang stood up and led her into the room. Gu Nian is very smart. No matter what kind of environment she is in, she will find her way to survive. She will adapt very well.¡¯ Song ran looked up at the man. men and women are really different. When I have the time, I¡¯ll secretly go to the school to check on her. Gu jinghang raised his eyebrows and looked at her. if that girl finds out, she¡¯ll say that you can¡¯t let go again.. Chapter 1771 - 1771: The door to a new world Chapter 1771 - 1771: The door to a new world Trantor: 549690339 Song ran pulled a long face. forget it then. I have faith in her. After a good night¡¯s sleep, Gu Nian woke up feeling refreshed the next morning. The first thing she did was to go to the dormitory next door. Jian Xia had already changed into her camouge uniform. ¡°Do you still have to attend the military training today?¡± Last night, the two of them had gone together.ll After jogging for three rounds on the field, Jian Xia felt that her body had recovered quite well. She smiled. I¡¯m participating. I can¡¯t just give up on food because I¡¯m choking. I¡¯m going to participate in the military training with you. alright then. Just do what you can. Don¡¯t force yourself. don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve fainted once, so I know what I¡¯m doing now. I fainted yesterday because I ate too little for breakfast. Today, I¡¯ll eat more and drink a ss of sugar water. That way, I won¡¯t faint again. The two of them chatted andughed as they walked out of the dormitory. The three roommates behind them happened to walk out together. The three of them looked at each other and smiled, as if they had seen some great secret. After all, Gu Nian was still a neen-year-old girl. She also liked to havepanions. She cherished the friendship that she had with her. Jian Xia had paid for breakfast. After breakfast, Gu Nian went to buy her a packet of sweet soybean milk. ¡°There¡¯s no sugar water here. You can just drink sweet soybean milk.¡± Student Gu did not realize that she had spent money like water in the two days she had been in school. She had thought that a thousand Yuan would be very useful, and that reality would give her a tight p in the face in a few days. Jian Xia took the soy milk and held Gu Nian¡¯s arm. ¡°You¡¯re the best.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too easily satisfied,¡± Gu Nian chuckled. Jian Xia looked very happy. I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not tired when I y with you. I feel very rxed. It¡¯s much more rxing than when I y with the girls in my dormitory. The two of them walked along the tree-lined path to the sports field. As they chatted along the way, Jian Xia found out that Gu Nian¡¯s boyfriend was the only son of the Vice President of the capital Institute of Science. ¡°Did you tell the three people in your dormitory about this?¡± she eximed. ¡°Eh? Why did you tell them?¡± ¡°If they knew that your boyfriend has such a powerful background, they wouldn¡¯t dare to ostracize you.¡± This was the first time that Gu Nian had found out that she had been ostracized by her three roommates. ¡°Did they ostracize me?¡± It really made one puzzled. you don¡¯t know this, but some of our local students will discriminate against students from other ces for no reason. Even if you don¡¯t do anything, they will put on a high and mighty attitude, as if it¡¯s a very embarrassing thing to be on good terms with outsiders. This really opened the door to a new world. ¡°It can be done like this?¡± you¡¯re too naive. The University is a small society. If they know that your boyfriend¡¯s family has such a powerful background, they¡¯ll definitely suck up to you. forget it then. I don¡¯t like people sucking up to me. I want to live a peaceful university life. Gu Nian waved his hand. Jian Xia admired her even more. Gu Nian was very special. Lin Yiqian had a feeling that Gu Nian seemed to have some other background. If Gu Nian¡¯s family did not have any background, Lin Yiqian would definitely want to show off that she had found such a powerful boyfriend. However, she had no intention of showing off at all. That could only mean one thing. At the very least, her family and her boyfriend¡¯s family were on par. Jian Xia¡¯s eyes were sharp. However, since Gu Nian had said that she did not want to show off, Lin Yiqian would naturally support her and help her keep this secret.. Chapter 1772 - 1772: You actually have an older brother? Chapter 1772 - 1772: You actually have an older brother? Trantor: 549690339 The members of team 505 who were waiting for their instructors on the synthetic race track saw Gu Nian and Jian Xia walking over slowly. ¡°You¡¯re really inseparable,¡± Ding Yan scoffed. Sun Fei,¡±of course, it¡¯s not easy to hug a big guy.¡±ll I definitely can¡¯t let go of her leg.¡± He Yun: ¡± let¡¯s talk to Jian Xiater. Don¡¯t let her be used by other people. They might just want to use her to climb up thedder. When the military training started, the instructor walked over to Jian Xia and asked, ¡± ¡°Can you hold on?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Jian Xia nodded her head seriously. Thus, the routine of standing in the military position for half an hour began. Gu Nian nced over and saw that Jian Xia was in a good state. She was no longer worried. Jian Xia managed to persevere through the entire morning. Gu Nian was happy for her as she smiled, revealing her white teeth. you¡¯ve done it. It¡¯ll be even harder in the afternoon. If you can¡¯t, go to the shade and rest. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to persevere,¡± Jian Xia patted her chest. The two of them walked to the cafeteria together. Gu Nian went to the milk tea shop to buy two cups of Kumquat Lemon tea. Jian Xia said that she would go to the cafeteria to get food first. The two of them then split up. As soon as Jian Xia entered the cafeteria, three people caught up with her. Sun Fei stopped Jian Xia and said earnestly, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think Gu Nian has an ulterior motive?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡± Jian Xia looked at her with a nk expression. I¡¯m just reminding you that she¡¯s from another city. She¡¯s nice to you, and she might have other motives. Don¡¯t be fooled by some people¡¯s appearances. She likes to show off her wealth in our dormitory. It feels like she doesn¡¯t have a good upbringing. ¡°Oh, really?¡± Jian Xia squinted her eyes. yeah, ¡± Ding Yan interrupted, ¡± I think she¡¯s from Sea city Base. I heard that people from Sea city Base are all business-minded people. People like her are full of schemes. We¡¯re afraid that you¡¯ll be used by her. He Yun chimed in. they all say that Gu Nian joined the school to build connections. She may seem to be good to you, but she might just want to use you as a stepping stone to climb up thedder. Sun Fei concluded her speech. we don¡¯t have any other intentions. We¡¯re just giving you a friendly reminder since we¡¯re both from the capital. You have to be careful. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Jian Xia gave a fake smile. When she finished ordering, Gu Nian came over with two cups of lemon tea. She saw that Jian Xia had ordered six dishes. It was another Princess who did not know how expensive food was. Gu Nian did not think much of it. She only thought that since Jian Xia had bought six dishes in the afternoon, she would need at least six dishes that night if she used her card. Girl, you might spend a month¡¯s living expenses in ten days. Money can¡¯t be spent that easily, so you should be more careful. As soon as she sat down, Jian Xia said with a dark face, ¡± ¡°Keep your distance from the girls in your dormitory.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t really like you, an outsider,¡± Jian Xia didn¡¯t say it clearly. I understand. I¡¯ll just stay away from them, ¡± Gu Nian said as she scratched the back of her head. Jian Xia was still very worried. if they dare to bully you in public, tell me. I¡¯ll stand up for you. Jian Xia was more than half a year older than Gu Nian. She always felt that Gu Nian was like a child in front of her. Although she was not as physically strong as Gu Nian, she could not help but want to take care of Gu Nian. In front of Gu Nian, she felt like an older sister. at this age, the only person who would dare to bully me is my brother. Gu Nian ran her fingers through her hair. Jian Xia was surprised, ¡®you have a brother? You must have been fined a lot, right?¡± Chapter 1773 - 1773: Her heart was beating non-stop Chapter 1773 - 1773: Her heart was beating non-stop Trantor: 549690339 ¡°We¡¯re twins. He¡¯s only a few hours older than me, but he likes to bully me.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Jian Xia smiled. The two of them chatted andughed. After dinner, they went to the fruit stall. Student Gu, if you continue to spend like this, you¡¯ll be out of food in thetter half of the year- Jian Xia went to Gu Nian¡¯s dormitory to show the three girls that they were still on good terms. The three girls did not say anything and they did not dare to make things difficult for Gu Nian on the surface for Jian Xia¡¯s sake. Three dayster, Shen hanzhi came to the mediapany to visit Gu Nian. He bought a lot of food and drinks, and he was limping a little. As soon as Gu Nian saw him, she ran over happily and reached out to take the bag from him. Shen hanzhi smiled. I¡¯ll carry it for you first. Has the military training been tough these few days? ¡± Gu Nian still reeked of sweat after a day of training. She walked two steps away from him and smiled. ¡°I grew up under the training of my parents. This is nothing. ¡± He grabbedll He stopped her hand and said,¡±then let¡¯s go. ¡°I l Twops around the field?¡± Gu Nian lowered her head and nced at his feet. forget it. Your leg hasn¡¯t recovered yet. Let¡¯s wait until you¡¯ve recovered. Shen hanzhi had no choice but to nod. alright, I¡¯ll pick you up this weekend. You can stay at my house. ¡°Yes, sure.¡± Shen hanzhi added a few more words of advice. The moonlight was just right and there were many couples in front of the female dormitory. Some of them were hugging each other. Gu Nian even suspected that she saw someone kissing behind a big tree. She was waiting to watch a good show when she suddenly felt someone grab her waist. She looked up and saw Shen hanzhi¡¯s face slowly approaching Huahua. ¡°Gu Nian.¡± Suddenly, Jian Xia¡¯s voice came from behind her. Shen hanzhi immediately stopped and Gu Nian¡¯s face turned red. Shen hanzhi¡¯s expression was a little awkward as well, and she continued, ¡± ¡°I think you have a bug on your face.¡± ¡°Is it Yueyue?¡± Gu nianmoughed. Shen hanzhi slowly lifted her hand from her waist and caressed her face. yes, there was a little bug, but it¡¯s gone now. After he finished speaking, he handed her the bags in his hands. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go upstairs and rest early.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Gu Nian smiled. She turned around and entered the dormitory building, her heart thumping non-stop. Jian Xia followed behind her with a gossipy look on her face. ¡°Is that your boyfriend? He¡¯s tall and handsome, he¡¯s a good match for you.¡± Gu Nian revealed a rare shy expression. ¡®Yingluo is still alright.¡± Jian Xia looked as if she had discovered a new world. ¡°You can actually blush.¡± ¡°Alright, you¡¯re not allowed to say anymore,¡± Gu Nian¡¯s face turned even redder. Jian Xia moved closer to her ear and whispered, ¡± ¡°Have you guys kissed before?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s ears turned red as she shook her head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± ¡°How long have you been together?¡± Jian Xia covered her mouth. it¡¯s been more than ten years, but he only confessed recently. Jian Xia clicked her tongue. sister, there aren¡¯t many people as innocent as you these days. But I can tell that your boyfriend likes you a lot. He will respect your feelings. Gu Nian chuckled. Of course, her brother hanzhi was the best. Ten dayster, Gu Nian¡¯s military training finally ended. She had run out of cash again, and her meal card bnce was almost empty. She took the card to the school¡¯s self-service ATM, intending to withdraw some more money.. Chapter 1774 - 1774: I’ll send you back to school Chapter 1774 - 1774: I¡¯ll send you back to school Trantor: 549690339 He checked and found that there was only 50 yuan left in the card. Her heart skipped a beat. This was really asking for her life. There was still half a month before the money for her food would be transferred to the card. Was she really going to starve for the next half a month? She almost saw a hole in the ATM screen. In the end, she had no choice but to believe that she really only had 50 yuan left. She scratched her head. It didn¡¯t seem like it was a waste. It turned out that a thousand Yuan could be spent so easily. Who should he borrow money from? For some reason, he was the first one to rush in.ll The person that entered her mind was actually the devil King¡¯s little uncle. Maybe he looked rich. Gu Nian did not want to borrow money from Shen hanzhi because she knew that if she did, Shen hanzhi would not want her to return it. Although they were a couple, she still hoped that the money could be calcted more clearly. She didn¡¯t have to worry about this if she borrowed from her little uncle. Her little uncle was a little more cold and heartless. She made up her mind and went to the entrance of the three Aerospace Research institutes. The security guard stopped her. She knew the procedure and said to the security guard, ¡± I¡¯m looking for your vice Superintendent Shen. Please help me pass the message that I¡¯m gu Nian. The guard saw that the girl was still a student and was a little skeptical, but seeing her extraordinary bearing, he still helped her report. After a while, they saw their cold Deputy Director walk out. Gu Nian waved at him with a smile. Shen Zhaozheng walked out of the door and looked at her. ¡°Why are you here?¡± I¡¯m looking for you, ¡± Gu Nian said with some difficulty. I need your help. ¡°Did you spend all your money?¡± Shen Zhaozheng raised his eyebrows. ¡°Little uncle, are you a half-immortal?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock. Otherwise, why would little uncle know her intention before she even said anything? little uncle was too amazing. ¡°How much do you want?¡± Shen Zhaozheng asked. Gu Nian calcted for a moment and carefully said, ¡± how about 300 yuan? I¡¯ll pay you back immediately when my mom transfers the living expenses to me next month. She couldn¡¯t borrow more. If she borrowed more, she would have a worse time next month. For the next half of the month, she would have to tighten her belt to live. Shen Zhaozheng took out a small wallet from his work suit pocket and frowned. ¡°Three hundred Yuan? Is there a need for you to make a special trip here?¡± Gu Nian scratched the back of her head. a single cent is enough to drive a hero to his death. I¡¯ll just borrow 300 yuan. Now that I have a rough idea of the money, I won¡¯t spend it recklessly in the future. 300 yuan is enough. Shen Zhaozheng didn¡¯t insist. She wanted 300, so he gave her 300. It was noon. After giving Gu Nian 300 yuan, he said coldly, ¡± ¡°How did you get here?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t even bear to take the public bus or the subway. The subway is expensive.¡± She said it pitifully, and Shen Zhaozheng snorted. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to school. ¡± that¡¯s great! We can save on the fare! Gu nianzhi could not help butugh. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll make you pay for the gas? ¡°Little uncle, you won¡¯t hit me when I¡¯m down, will you?¡± Gu nianchu looked at him pitifully. ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll go get the car,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said coldly. After a while, Shen Zhaozheng drove out of the courtyard and picked Gu Nian up. They headed to the back door of the media building, where a row of restaurants lined up. The ce was bustling with activity. He stopped his car in front of a Hunan Restaurant with two parking spaces. ¡°I¡¯m hungry, I¡¯ll have lunch here.¡± If this had happened before, Gu Nian would have definitely treated her little uncle to a meal at the cafeteria. However, she had to live frugally now. She could not afford to be generous. ¡°I¡¯m Yingluo.. Am I eating here too?¡± Chapter 1775 - 1775: It’s very cute, right? Chapter 1775 - 1775: It¡¯s very cute, right? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What else?¡± Shen Zhaozheng shot her a nce. Gu Nian hurriedly got out of the car. ¡®That¡¯s great. I can have a good life with my uncle.¡¯ Shen Zhaozheng asked for a small private room that was decorated in an antique style. The waiter gave them the menu as soon as they sat down. Gu Nian looked at the menu and saw that it was red and spicy. She was from Haicheng, and people from Haicheng had light meals. She had barely touched spicy food in her life. But little uncle was treating her to a meal, so it wasn¡¯t good for her to ask for this and that, right? ¡°Do you want spicy food?¡± Shen Zhaozheng asked. ¡°But Qianqian can eat a little,¡± Gu Nian replied. Shen Zhaozheng ordered a few dishes and instructed the waiter, ¡± ¡°Slightly spicy. ¡± ¡°Alright, please wait a moment.¡± Shen Zhaozheng had noticed that the dishes served at the Gu family¡¯s house were not spicy during his visits there. However, since Gu Nian had said that spicy food was eptable, he thought that it should not be a problem to order a slightly spicy dish. However, in Gu Nian¡¯s opinion, the slight spiciness of Hunan cuisine was the extreme spiciness. A few dishes were served. She had only taken a few bites, but her lips were already burning. A small bowl was ced in front of her. Every time she picked up a dish, she had to rinse it with water in the small bowl to reduce the spiciness. Meanwhile, Shen Zhaozheng was eating a table full of spicy food without any change in expression. When he heard the sound of snot, he looked up and saw Gu nianshuang.ll Her lips were slightly swollen and her eyes were red. Her first reaction was: delicious crickets. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down. He looked away and cursed himself in his heart. He then Dretended to be calm as he looked at Gu Nian. ¡®You think it¡¯s SDicv?¡± Gu Nian raised her head and looked like she was about to cry. ¡°Yingluo is still alright.¡± Little uncle had already spent money to treat her to a meal, so how could she dare to be picky? ¡°Can I really eat spicy food?¡± Shen Zhaozheng asked. ¡°I really can,¡± Gu Nian replied nonchntly. She didn¡¯t know why she was so insistent, but she felt that she couldn¡¯t lose face in front of little uncle. Shen Zhaozheng didn¡¯t say anything. Perhaps it was his own bad taste, and he wanted to continue looking at her red and swollen lips. Or perhaps it was the way she looked when she was sweating andughing. It was cute. After lunch, Gu Nian felt her stomach burning. It was too spicy. That reaction came very quickly. She felt that her stomach was faintly aching the moment she stepped out of the restaurant. Shen Zhaozheng walked in front, and she followed behind. She thought to herself,¡¯l can¡¯t take advantage of others. I can¡¯t freeload off my uncle in the future.¡¯ She pressed her hand on her stomach and followed Shen Zhaozheng. His legs were long, and he had no intention of waiting for her. He reached the first floor in a few steps, but he walked very slowly because his stomach was burning. Shen Zhaozheng walked out of the restaurant and looked back. The girl had not followed him. He looked across the hall and saw that she was still standing at the stairs, seemingly talking to the waiter. He had one hand in his pocket and waited for her toe out. Gu Nian wanted to ask the waiter for a cup of herbal tea because her stomach was really burning. However, because it was the peak period, the waiter told her to wait and then disappeared. She could only resign herself to her fate and walk out of the restaurant. There was a convenience store next to her. She endured her difort and said to Shen Zhaozheng, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go buy two bottles of water.¡± She bought two bottles of cold mineral water. She gave one to Shen Zhaozheng and opened the other bottle herself, gulping down half a bottle. Shen Zhaozheng frowned and looked at her. the military training is over, and tomorrow is Saturday. Are you staying at the school tonight? ¡± After drinking half a bottle of ice water, Gu Nian felt a dull pain in her stomach.. Chapter 1776 - 1776: The Great Demon King? Chapter 1776 - 1776: The Great Demon King? Trantor: 549690339 Children without parents to take care of them were prone to minor illnesses and pain. let¡¯s go to hanzhi¡¯s ce, ¡± she said, suppressing her difort. he asked me to stay at his ce every weekend. then go into the dormitory and pack your things. I¡¯ll drive you back. Gu Nian felt that the devil seemed to have be much friendlier than before. He even treated her to a meal and gave her a ride. After expressing her gratitude to Shen Zhaozheng, she headed straight to the dormitory. The moment she returned to the dormitory, she felt waves of pain in her stomach. It was so painful that she almost couldn¡¯t straighten her back. She squatted on the ground and clutched her stomach, thinking that the retribution for being greedy hade too quickly. Little uncle was really a jinx. Every time she was with little uncle, she would be in trouble. She squatted on the floor for a long time and ran into the bathroom to vomit twice. The burning sensation in her stomach still hadn¡¯t subsided. Suddenly, the phone on the table beside her vibrated. She picked up her phone and saw an unfamiliar number. She picked it up and heard the devil¡¯s voice.¡±Why isn¡¯t it done yet?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s breathing was a little loud.¡±Little uncle, Yingluo, wait for me for a while. If you can¡¯t wait, you can leave first. I can take the bus there myself.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± His voice wasn¡¯t as unkind as before, as if he had noticed that she was feeling unwell. At that moment, Gu Nian felt that he was being very gentle. ¡°My stomach hurts.¡± ¡°Can you walk?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she hung up the phone. Gu Nian looked at her phone speechlessly. Was her little uncle angry because of her? Oh no, thest person who could save her life had left her. She couldn¡¯t possibly call an ambnce just because she had a stomachache, right? No, no, the ambnce seemed to charge more than 100 yuan for each trip. She only had a total of 300 yuan on her. She couldn¡¯t be so extravagant and wasteful. She reached out to support herself on the table and barely managed to stand up. She went to the first floor and asked the Auntie in charge of the dormitory for help, asking them to take her to the infirmary. She moved to the dormitory door with difficulty, opened it, and walked out with a hunched body. She locked the door and turned around, only to bump into a broad chest. ¡°The devil King?¡± she raised her head and was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth. ¡°What?¡± Shen Zhaozheng squinted at her. Gu Nian was shocked. She was so shocked that she had actually called him ¡®the devil¡¯ in front of her uncle. Seeing that her uncle¡¯s face had darkened, she could only pretend to be weak. Oh my God, I love watching Dragon Ball. I also like the character called Demon King bicker in it. I was just reminiscing about this character. Shen Zhaozheng suddenly picked her up and Gu Nian eximed, ¡± ¡°Little uncle, Yingluo, how did you get up here? Guys can¡¯t enter the girls ¡°dormitory.¡± As her stomach was in too much pain, she didn¡¯t notice that the man holding her was panting a little. When he heard that her stomach was in pain, he had run all the way here. His arms were very strong. He carried her and walked down the stairs steadily. ¡°Since you can¡¯t eat spicy food, why are you trying to be brave?¡± He did not look too good. Gu Nian felt that he seemed to be angry. As expected, the gentleness he had shown earlier was just an illusion. ¡°Little uncle has already treated me to a meal. I don¡¯t dare to be picky.¡± Only in front of Shen Zhaozheng did Gu Nian behave like an obedient little kitten. His fearless personality seemed to be nothing in front of Shen Zhaozheng. From Gu Nian¡¯s point of view, Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s jawline was clearly defined. His thin lips were tightly shut and he looked very angry.. Chapter 1777 - 1829-1 feel bad Chapter 1777: Chapter 1829-1 feel bad Trantor: 549690339 She didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. Shen Zhaozheng carried her down the stairs steadily. His car was parked in front of the girls ¡®dormitory. He put her down in the car gently, and his eyes were as gentle as possible.¡±Bear with it, I¡¯ll send you to the nearest hospital.¡± ¡°Thank you, little uncle,¡± Gu Nian said, feeling touched. The car sped all the way and soon stopped at the entrance of the first hospital in Jingdu. As usual, he carried her all the way to the hospital. After a series of examinations, she was diagnosed with acute gastroenteritis and had to be on a saline drip for at least two days. Shen Zhaozheng helped her pay for her medication and brought her to the infusion room. She sat on a chair and the nurse inserted a needle into her. The saline solution dripped drop by drop onto the back of her hand. Just as Gu Nian was about to say something, Shen Zhaozheng turned around and left therge infusion room. Gu Nian scratched his head. He had really wasted his uncle¡¯s time today. He should be rushing back to work. Shen Zhaozheng walked out of the infusion room and went to the nurse¡¯s desk. ¡°Hello, do you have a disposable paper cup?¡± The nurse saw the handsome man in uniform and blushed. She immediately led him. ¡°There¡¯s a water dispenser here, and there are disposable paper cups in the cab below.¡± He handed a paper cup to Shen Zhaozheng and nodded. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. The young nurse returned to the nurse¡¯s desk with a red face. Shen Zhaozheng filled a ss of hot water with some cold water and brought it to the infusion room. In just a short while, she had already fallen asleep with her head leaning against the chair. She was sitting on a chair by the window with an IV drip. The afternoon sun was shining on her, and it made Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s heart soften.ll It trembled for a moment. It was an unfamiliar feeling, so unfamiliar that it made him feel flustered. He didn¡¯t like the feeling of not being able to control himself. He stood beside her and, for some reason, reached out to Pat her head. ¡°Wake up, Yingluo.¡± Gu Nian was about to fall asleep but was awoken by his Pat. ¡°Eh? Little uncle, you didn¡¯t leave?¡± Shen Zhaozheng handed her a paper cup. ¡°Have some, hot water.¡± Gu nianshen had initially wanted Gu Nian to take the ss and drink it herself. However, Gu nianshen was acting like a little kitten as she ced her mouth close to the mouth of the ss. When she noticed that Shen Zhaozheng did not move to lift the ss, she even looked up at him in confusion. He raised his ss slightly, and she drank half a ss of hot water from his ss. She then sighedfortably. I really shouldn¡¯t have drunk that cold water just now. Maybe if I didn¡¯t drink it, I wouldn¡¯t have to be on a drip. The soft spot in his heart softened even more. She looked up at Shen Zhaozheng. little uncle, I can do it alone. You can go back and do your work. She felt bad for wasting so much of his time. Shen Zhaozheng knew that Gu Nian was afraid of him and felt ufortable being with him. This fear had probably been deeply rooted in her mind since she was three years old. In the end, it was all his own fault. When she had dared to express her goodwill to him in the past, he had pped away all her enthusiasm with one palm. Now, every time she saw him, she would have the expression of a mouse seeing a cat. ¡°I¡¯ll take you back to the Shen family after you¡¯re done with the IV drip,¡± he replied softly. ¡°I¡¯ve troubled you,¡± Gu Nian said as he scratched the back of his head. Shen Zhaozheng ced his ss of water on the seat of the chair beside him. ¡°If you¡¯re thirsty, let me know.¡± Then, he picked an empty chair not far from her and sat down. Gu nianze fell asleep immediately. The nurse changed two bottles of medicine for her. Shen Zhaozheng also walked over to check on her a few times, but she did not wake up. It seemed like she was really exhausted after all the trouble today.. Chapter 1778 - 1778: Li Hua’s voice Chapter 1778: Li Hua¡¯s voice Trantor: 549690339 It was already 4:30 in the afternoon when all three bottles of medicine were finished. Gu Nian was awoken by Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s p. She looked at the tall man in front of her sleepily. Then, she held the armrest of the chair with both hands. Just as she was about to stand up, her legs gave way and she almost copsed. Shen Zhaozheng instinctively wrapped his arms around her waist. Out of survival instinct, Gu Nian grabbed at it.ll She held onto hispels, her entire body leaning into his wide embrace. Shen Zhaozheng realized that his heart was beating so fast that it felt like it was going to jump out of his heart. It was another unfamiliar feeling. Shocked, Gu Nian let go of his shirt and slowly sat back down in her chair. She then stomped her feet twice and frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve sat for too long, my legs are numb.¡± Shen Zhaozheng turned around and coughed. He then said coldly, ¡± I¡¯ll wait for you in the car downstairs. Come down quickly if your feet aren¡¯t numb anymore. After that, he left in a hurry. Gu Nian stomped her feet for a while before the numbness in her feet slowly disappeared. Her stomach no longer hurt as well. She slowly made her way down the emergency building. In front of the building, Shen Zhaozheng was smoking in his car. When he saw her, he quickly put out the cigarette and leaned forward to open the door for her. uncle, ¡± she said carefully, ¡± can you not tell hanzhi that I have gastritis? ¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be worried.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Shen Zhaozheng gritted his teeth. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. The car slowly left the first courtyard and soon arrived at the Shen family¡¯s courtyard. Gu Nian let Shen Zhaozheng enter the courtyard first. After a while, she walked in and saw Shen hanzhiing out. Shen hanzhi was surprised to see her. I was just about to go to your school to pick you up. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m just worried that your leg hasn¡¯t recovered yet, so I came over by myself. ¡± Shen hanzhi held her hand and the two of them walked to the backyard together. When Shen Zhaozheng walked out of the kitchen, he saw the back of a young couple. pumpkin congee is good for the stomach, ¡± the nanny asked. I¡¯ll cook some pumpkin congee with some vegetables and mushrooms for niannian. Is that okay? ¡® ¡°Sure,¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. During dinner, when the nanny served Gu Nian some porridge and vegetables, she was surprised. When she looked at her uncle, who remained unmoved, she thought that he must have instructed the kitchen to prepare the food. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little strange. Little uncle was sometimes very warm, but sometimes he felt distant. She really didn¡¯t understand this little uncle. After dinner, she and Shen hanzhi went to the backyard together. The two of them sat in the yard, looking at the stars and moon, and talking about their future dreams. Under the moonlight and the flowers, the atmosphere was very good. The person she liked was sitting next to her, so Shen hanzhi moved closer to her without a trace. Just as he was about to kiss her, a voice suddenly came from behind him, ¡® ¡°Containing the mayfly¡± It was Li Hua¡¯s voice. Shen hanzhi¡¯s face darkened in an instant. She turned around and saw Li Hua standing at the entrance of the backyard, staring at them with a sad look. Gu Nian also turned around and looked at Li Hua with a meaningful look. She was a little unhappy. Shen hanzhi got up and walked over. She lowered her voice and gritted her teeth.¡¯What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± I don¡¯t have anything to say to you. You can leave now. Shen hanzhi was frustrated. Niannian was still looking at him. Li Hua was so persistent. He was really afraid that one day, if niannian found out about that, what would she think? ording to his understanding of you, niannian, he should immediately break up with him.. Chapter 1779 - 1779: You are so cruel Chapter 1779: You are so cruel Trantor: 549690339 Gu Nian was definitely not a person who wouldpromise. He was extremely afraid that his deeds would be exposed. ¡°I have something important to tell you,¡± Li Hua lowered her voice. Her expression was serious, and Shen hanzhi suddenly had a bad feeling. His eyes flickered. ¡°What¡¯s the important thing?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go outside and talk.¡± Shen hanzhi turned around to look at Gu Nian. Gu Nian¡¯s expression did not look too good. She knew that Li Hua liked Shen hanzhi, so she was not happy that Shen hanzhi was still in contact with Li Hua. However, Li Hua¡¯s expression was so serious that Shen hanzhi did not dare to let her guard down. He followed Li Hua¡¯s footsteps out of the courtyard. Gu Nian snorted and did not say anything else. On the Dath in the backvard. Shen hanzhi said in a low voice. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Li Hua took out a piece of paper from his pocket and handed it to Shen hanzhi. Shen hanzhi took the piece of paper. It looked like a test report from the hospital, but he couldn¡¯t understand it. He stared at Li Hua in confusion. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m pregnantll She¡¯s already nine weeks pregnant.¡± Shen hanzhi¡¯s face turned pale when she heard that. Huaill She¡¯s pregnant? Li Hua was actually pregnant.ll She was pregnant! He panicked for a moment, so much so that his mind went nk. He turned around in panic, afraid that Gu Nian would follow him out. Luckily, she didn¡¯te out. He held the piece of paper in his hand, feeling vexed and regretful. Why did he have to drink the wine Li Hua brought? Why didn¡¯t he restrain himself from having sex with Li Hua? Why did he end up like this? After a moment of panic, he clenched the test sheet in his hand and calmly said, ¡± ¡°We can¡¯t keep this child.¡± Li Hua¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. what did you say? ¡°she asked. I said that this child can¡¯t be kept. What happened between us was just an ident. You have to abort the child. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital tomorrow. I¡¯ll pay for all the medical expenses. ¡°Shen hanzhi, you¡¯re so cruel.¡± Li Hua¡¯s tears kept falling. Shen hanzhi gritted her teeth. I¡¯m sorry. I can only be cruel to you. I can¡¯t hurt niannian. Li Hua cried as she said, ¡®you can¡¯t hurt Gu Nian, so you can hurt me? Hanzhi, you know I like you, I¡¯ve always liked you. Now we even have a child, don¡¯t you think this is God¡¯s n? There¡¯s fate between us.¡± Shen hanzhi¡¯s face was frighteningly dark. you don¡¯t have to say anything more. I¡¯ll apany you to the hospital tomorrow to get an abortion. I¡¯llpensate you for the loss. Li huashuangll She stared at him nkly and asked,pensation? How are you going topensate me?¡± Shen hanzhi¡¯s eyes were not on her. ¡°Other than me, I can give you anything you want.¡± Li Hua sobbed. but you¡¯re the only person I want. Shen hanzhi, I like you. Shen hanzhi gritted her teeth. lower your voice. Don¡¯t let niannian hear you. Li Hua lowered her voice and said, ¡± she has everything. She doesn¡¯t need you. Without you, she can find someone else, but I can¡¯t. I gave you my first time. If I had an abortion, who would want me? ¡± Shen hanzhi, no one will want me. Shen hanzhi felt extremely depressed. Dark clouds covered his head, making it hard for him to breathe. He gritted his teeth and insisted. I¡¯m sorry, but I love Gu Nian. I love her very much. She¡¯s the only one I¡¯ll love in my life. When Li Hua heard him say this, he said in despair, ¡± ¡°I know. You don¡¯t have to apany me tomorrow. I¡¯ll get an abortion myself..¡± Chapter 1780 - 1780: 1 1 m really grateful to you Chapter 1780: 1 1 m really grateful to you Trantor: 549690339 Shen hanzhi was about to say something when Li Hua red at him with resentment. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. Go and apany your niannian.¡± With that, he turned around and left. Shen hanzhi tore the test report into pieces and threw it into the trash can on the side. She then hurried back to the backyard. When he arrived at the backyard, he saw Gu Nian still sitting on a wicker chair. He quickly walked over. Gu Nian looked at the man in front of her and asked softly, ¡± ¡°What happened to her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing,¡± ¡°What did she say to you?¡± Shen hanzhi felt a little guilty. it¡¯s about her schoolwork. She¡¯s about to graduate from college in a year. She wanted to ask me about it. I l Where do you want to go?¡± Li Hua likes you, doesn¡¯t she? ¡± Gu Nian chuckled and replied calmly. Shen hanzhi¡¯s hands trembled and she said awkwvardly, ¡± yes, she likes me, but the one I like is you. I¡¯ve made it clear to her that she won¡¯te looking for me again. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Gu Nian nodded. She believed that when it came to matters of the heart, one had to be clear and not ambiguous. In a rtionship, one must not be soft-hearted. If you like it, you like it. If you don¡¯t, you don¡¯t. You can¡¯t give any hope to someone you don¡¯t like. Gu Nian stood up. it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going to my room. Brother hanzhi, you should rest early too. ¡°En, Yingluo.¡± He was a little annoyed. The atmosphere was just right. He wanted to kiss his niannian, but Li Hua ruined it. Now that niannian was not in a good mood, he didn¡¯t dare to force her to stay. Gu nianxiang wanted to return to her room because she was not feeling well today. It was better for her to rest early. At 9:30 in the evening, her stomach was rumbling with hunger. She had only eaten a handful of pumpkin congee that night, so how could she not be hungry? However, she was a guest in someone else¡¯s house, after all. She was embarrassed to treat it like her own house, so she could only endure the hunger. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. She opened the door and saw the nanny carrying a small tray. On the small tray was a bowl of porridge and a te of vegetables. ¡°Are you hungry? Just eat a little and leave it there. I¡¯lle and collect it tomorrow morning.¡± Gu Nian was touched as she looked at the nanny. ¡°Thank you so much.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in and eat,¡± the Auntie waved her hand with a smile. She then turned around and left her room. When she reached the courtyard, she saw Shen Zhaozheng and whispered, ¡± I¡¯ve sent it to that girl. As expected, she¡¯s hungry. She¡¯s so grateful to me that she¡¯s crying. ¡°Yes, I know,¡± Shen Zhaozheng replied. He entered the room. Therge window was facing the backyard. The light in her room was on, and through the window, he could see her sitting at the table and eating porridge. His vision was extremely good, and he could even see that she seemed to be satisfied. The corners of his mouth curved up. A bowl of porridge was enough to make her so satisfied? She was eating the porridge, and he just looked at her quietly, smoking as he looked at her. After finishing the porridge, she saw her brushing her teeth and going out. She was humming a song by the sink in the courtyard. It seemed that she was in a good mood because her stomach was full. After brushing her teeth, she went back to her room and turned off the lights. The surroundings were quiet, and he could hear the chirping of insects. Everything was still, but Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s heart was not calm. He couldn¡¯t help but think of what had happened in the hospital today. He had gently held her waist and slowly raised his hand to look at his fingertips. They seemed to still be warm. At that moment, she was so close to him that her face had bumped into his chest, and his mind was filled with this girl.. Chapter 1781 - 1781: I’ll give you a lift Chapter 1781: I¡¯ll give you a lift Trantor: 549690339 He felt a little annoyed. How could a young girl mess up his mind? It shouldn¡¯t be like this. He stood by the window for a long time, but in the end, he couldn¡¯te up with an idea. He turned off the light and entered the room. Go to sleep and don¡¯t think too much. She¡¯s Xuanji¡¯s girlfriend. He was his junior. The next day, Shen hanzhi wanted to take Gu Nian out for a walk. However, Gu Nian had to hang up a few more bags of salt water that day. Therefore, she declined the offer because she had an event in the afternoon. Shen hanzhi¡¯s expression was a little disappointed. He was afraid that Gu Nian would be unhappy with him because of Li Hua, but he had caused this himself, so he had noints. In the afternoon, Shen hanzhi offered to send Gu Nian to school. Gu Nian waved her off. your leg hasn¡¯t recovered yet. Don¡¯t keep running around. Rest at home. I can go back by myself. Without waiting for Gu shenhanzhi¡¯s reply, she carried her bag and ran off. Shen hanzhi looked at her back and felt a sense of crisis. He only hoped that Li Hua wouldn¡¯t cause any more trouble and quickly abort the child. Niannian was so beautiful. Once she entered University, she would definitely have a lot of suitors. He couldn¡¯t let niannian have a sense of distrust towards him. Otherwise, other men would easily take advantage of her. No, he definitely couldn¡¯t do that. Gu Nian walked out of thepound of the Academy of Sciences and stopped at a bus stop. She could take a bus to the First People¡¯s Hospital from here, which was quite convenient. She stood in front of the bus stop for a while before a Jeep stopped in front of her. She bent down to look inside and smiled. ¡°Little uncle Yingluo.¡± ¡°Get in the car, I¡¯ll send you to the hospital,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said indifferently. Gu Nian hurriedly opened the car door and got in. Shen Zhaozheng exined, ¡°I just came back to get something, so I¡¯ll give you a lift.¡± ¡°No matter what, I still have to thank you, little uncle,¡± Gu Nian chuckled. ¡°Did your stomach feel better after eating porridgest night?¡± yes, I didn¡¯t feel like vomiting at night. I slept quite well. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. The sun at the end of September was not as warm as it was in summer. It shone lightly on the car and followed them like a shadow. The radio in the car was ying music. It was an English song. Gu Nian felt that the song matched Shen Zhaozheng very well. However, she thought that the passionate and tragic music would also match Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s. Little uncle was a very contradictory person. He seemed to have a lot of emotions, but what he expressed was only the tip of the iceberg. No one could see through him. As the car stopped at the entrance of the first courtyard, Gu Nian struck first. I¡¯ll go get a drip on my own today. I can¡¯t waste your time anymore. The man nced at her. I do have something to do. I don¡¯t n on apanying you. ¡®Hmm, I¡¯m thinking too much.¡¯ Gu Nian felt a little awkward.¡±l¡¯ll go in then. Thank you for sending me here, uncle.¡± She was always polite to him, as if she was afraid of him. This made Shen Zhaozheng a little annoyed. Was he that scary? Gu Nian jumped out of the car and waved at the people in the car. She then looked at Shen Zhaozheng with a smile. Shen Zhaozheng could not bear to look at her passionate eyes, so he looked away and stepped on the gas pedal. The car quickly drove away from her. As Gu Nian turned around to walk toward the hospital, she did not notice a taxi parked behind her. The person who got out of the car was Li Hua. Li Hua¡¯s eyes were a little deep.. Did Yingying and Gu Nian get out of little uncle¡¯s car just now? Chapter 1782 - 1782: She’s very afraid of little uncle Chapter 1782: She¡¯s very afraid of little uncle Trantor: 549690339 This girl was dating Shen hanzhi while hanging onto the little uncle of the Shen family. Was she thinking about the pot when she was eating what was in the bowl? Other than being slightly older than them, the little uncle was considered to be the best in all aspects. He was really smart and greedy for taking care of her. She did want to get an abortion, but Shen hanzhi was so determined. If she didn¡¯t get an abortion, she would be the one suffering. Even if she didn¡¯t get an abortion, Shen hanzhi wouldn¡¯t be with her. However, Lin Yiqian had changed her mind. Gu Nian might not end up with hanzhi. Lin Yiqian followed Gu Nian as she entered the emergency department and saw her enter the IV room. Li Hua snorted. She was sick and didn¡¯t let her boyfriend take her to the hospital, but she let her boyfriend¡¯s uncle do it. This girl was really fickle. She had originally nned to go to the Obstetrics and Gynecology Department, but that idea was abandoned at this moment. She had more important things to do. She left the hospital, took a taxi, and returned to the Academy of Sciences. In the backyard of the Shen family¡¯s house, Shen hanzhi was reading a book under the shade. He was reading a book on machinery. When he heard footsteps, he looked up in surprise, thinking that Gu Nian had returned. When he saw that it was Li Hua, his face immediately darkened. Li Hua swallowed his saliva. Ha, are you disappointed to see me? But your little sister niannian is having a great time with little uncle behind your back. She walked over, and Shen hanzhi said coldly, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to the hospital today?¡± Li Hua gritted her teeth. I¡¯ve already made an appointment. The operation will take time. It can only be done in a week. Shen hanzhi¡¯s face was expressionless. don¡¯te looking for me again. Niannian will be angry if she sees you. ¡°Isn¡¯t today the holiday? Why didn¡¯t she spend more time with you?¡± ¡°She had something to do at school, so she went back first.¡± ¡°Did she tell you that?¡± ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± Shen hanzhi shot her a nce. Li Hua chuckled. I just went to the hospital. I happened to run into Gu Nian. Shen hanzhi suddenly became nervous, ¡®she went to the hospital? What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Li Hua¡¯s smile was dark,¡¯don¡¯t you want to know how she got to the hospital? Did someone send her to the hospital?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Shen hanzhi frowned. ¡°How¡¯s your rtionship with your uncle?¡± Li Hua crossed his arms and asked coldly. ¡°She¡¯s very afraid of little uncle.¡± Shen hanzhi¡¯s expression turned even uglier. Li Hua snorted,¡±Oh, really?¡± If she¡¯s so afraid of little uncle, why did she let little uncle send her to the hospital and not you? Are you sure you know your girlfriend well?¡± Shen hanzhi suddenly narrowed her eyes. Little uncle is taking niannian to the hospital? This was impossible. Niannian was obviously so afraid of little uncle. When she saw little uncle, she was like a mouse seeing a cat. It was impossible for the two of them to have any contact in private. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to the infusion room of the emergency department of the First People¡¯s Hospital now. Your girlfriend should still be on a drip there.¡± Shen hanzhi left the courtyard in a hurry. He hailed a cab and headed to first People¡¯s Hospital. As expected, he saw Gu Nian sitting quietly at the entrance of the IV drip room. Gu nianjia was shocked when she saw Gu nianjia. What was going on? Shen hanzhi walked over and gritted her teeth as she looked at her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were sick?¡± Feeling a little guilty, Gu Nian touched her neck. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Shen hanzhi gritted her teeth and asked, ¡®little uncle sent you here? Why does little uncle know about it, but I don¡¯t?¡± Shen hanzhi, ¡± Gu Nian looked at him with a frown.. are you ming me? ¡° Chapter 1783 - 1783: Did Gu Nian explain anything to you? Chapter 1783 - 1783: Did Gu Nian exin anything to you? Trantor: 549690339 Shen hanzhi was stunned. I¡¯m sick, ¡± Gu Nian continued. when you saw me on an IV drip, your first reaction was to me me? ¡± And not care about me? Instead of asking me why I¡¯m on a drip and what illness I have?¡± Shen hanzhi¡¯s heart was touched. Indeed, niannian was sick. Even if little uncle had sent her here, so what? he was making a mountain out of a molehill. He quickly realized his mistake and whispered, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have asked you this question.¡± Seeing that he had admitted his mistake, Gu Nian confessed, ¡± I had gastroenteritis yesterday, so I came here to get a drip. I was nning to take the bus when I left the courtyard today, but I ran into my uncle, so he gave me a ride. I didn¡¯t tell you because I didn¡¯t want you to worry. Shen hanzhi heaved a sigh of relief. He was special. Niannian didn¡¯t tell him because she was afraid that he would be worried. At least, she was concerned about him. He reached out and ruffled her hair. silly girl, even if I¡¯m worried, you should have told me. I¡¯m the only one in the capital. You didn¡¯t even tell me that you were sick. Are you going to bear it all by yourself? ¡± it¡¯s just a minor illness. I¡¯ll be fine after I get an IV drip today. I don¡¯t like to make a big fuss. then I¡¯ll stay here with you. I¡¯ll send you to schoolter, okay? ¡± Shen hanzhi said. ¡°Yes, sure.¡± There was nothing wrong in the first ce, and it was all good after they talked it out. After the IV drip, Shen hanzhi sent Gu Nian to school. He took good care of her and bought her some porridge. He asked her to bring it back to the dormitory and reminded her of some things to take note of before he left with a peace of mind. When he returned home, he realized that Li Hua was still in his courtyard. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡± he frowned. Li Hua felt like she was being despised. She looked at him pitifully.¡±Did Gu Nian exin anything to you?¡± she has gastritis and went to the hospital for a drip. It was just a coincidence that little uncle sent her there. Don¡¯t try to drive a wedge between us anymore. You can¡¯t do that with just a few words. Li Hua was so angry that his heart hurt. who¡¯s treating you sincerely? can¡¯t you feel it? ¡± Gu Nian has tricked you with her sweet words, yet you¡¯re still speaking up for her. ¡± Shen hanzhi looked at her coldly. nothing makes me more certain than niannian liking me. Niannian isn¡¯t like some people who have deep thoughts. Her thoughts are all on the surface. She¡¯s not someone who feigns civility, and there¡¯s no need to pretend to be someone with her background. Indeed, Gu Nian¡¯s family background was deeper than his. If she did not like him, she did not have to suffer. So, it was Li Hua who had ulterior motives and wanted to drive a wedge between them. He would not let Li Hua seed. Li Hua swallowed all his resentment. Since Shen hanzhi was so stubborn, he could only make an issue out of Gu Nian. The child in her stomach hade at the right time. She was certain that the child¡¯s arrival meant that she and Shen hanzhi were fated to be together. It was a hit that she was the right match for Shen hanzhi. ¡°I know,¡± she said coldly. With that, he left Shen hanzhi¡¯s courtyard. At night, Gu Niany in bed.ll Just then, her mother called again. ¡°How have you been?¡± I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m full of energy. I¡¯m so happy to eat. Gu Nian only shared the good you won¡¯t let your grandfather look for you at school, ¡± song ran said softly. but you can go to his ce to y on weekends in the future. Got it? ¡± I know, I know. Don¡¯t worry, ¡± Gu Nian replied perfunctorily.. Chapter 1784 - 1784: Gu Nian’s reaction? Chapter 1784 - 1784: Gu Nian¡¯s reaction? Trantor: 549690339 The mother and daughter continued to chat about some random things. On the other end of the line, Shen Zhaozheng had finally mustered up the courage to show some concern for the sickly girl, only to realize that the message on the phone said, ¡®the number you have dialed is currently busy, please try againter¡¯. Gu Nian and song ran were like sisters. They had endless topics to talk about. After about half an hour, they saw Jian Xiaing over with a big bag of things.¡±My little friend is here to y with me. I won¡¯t chat with you anymore. I won¡¯t disturb your nightlife with old Gu. ¡± Song ran¡¯s growl could be heard. you wretched girl. Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re far away from me. I¡¯ll ask your grandfather to teach you a lesson on my behalf. Gu Nian immediately hung up the phone. Jian Xia ced a big bag of things on her table and smiled, ¡± ¡°I brought it from home. There¡¯s everything you need to eat.¡± Gu Nian hurriedly climbed down thedder and opened the bag. ¡°I haven¡¯t had the good fortune to eat it recently. You can share it with your dormitory mates.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± sigh, don¡¯t mention it. I had a spicy meal yesterday and ended up in the hospital. I have gastroenteritis. The doctor has instructed me to only have porridge for the next few days. Jian Xia clicked her tongue. you¡¯re too weak. Your stomach can¡¯t take any more stress. Gu Nian facepalmed. I know. I¡¯m a noble. I¡¯ve messed up my work. we can try it out in the future. After all, we can¡¯t always be at home when we¡¯re out. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± The next day, the media College freshmen officially began their cultural studies. Gu Nian and Jian Xia entered and left the dormitory at the same time. Gu Nian¡¯s grades were simr to Jian Xia¡¯s. The other three girls in Gu Nian¡¯s dormitory had entered the dormitory with an advantage as they were local students. Their academic results were much worse. The girls felt even more indignant. They couldn¡¯t match up to him in terms of appearance and grades. As such, only the identity of the locals and their family background could make them proud. They had to mock Gu Nian, both openly and secretly. What was Gu Nian¡¯s reaction? Gu Nian did not care about them at all. However, she could indeed sense the hostility from the three girls. They were just talking fast. If they really dared to do anything, she naturally wouldn¡¯t have thisissez-faire attitude. How could she allow others to bully her? The title of the courtyard¡¯s little tyrant was not for nothing. The consequences of angering miss Gu were very serious. He had two contemporary media sses in the morning and international politics in the afternoon. When the ss ended, it was already 4:30 in the evening. Gu Nian and Jian Xia held hands as they walked towards the cafeteria. The two of them discussed the contents of the ss and both felt that the professor for the International politics ss in the afternoon was really knowledgeable and charming. Gu Nian did not dare to spend money extravagantly. Jian Xia knew that she was sick so she took her to the second canteen. The second canteen served porridge all day long. Lin Yiqian took tworge bowls of porridge and two vegetables. After that, she swiped her card and found a seat with Gu Nian. ¡°Do you eat porridge too?¡± Jian Xia smiled. that¡¯s right. I¡¯ll eat porridge with you. Gu Nian was touched. This was the first friend she had made since she came to the capital city. How could she not be touched when she saw how considerate her friend was? ¡°I¡¯ll be hungry at night.¡± Jian Xia chuckled. I brought a can of Eight Treasures porridge. If you¡¯re hungry at night, you can eat it after boiling water.. Chapter 1785 - 1785: 1837-taking risks out of desperation Chapter 1785 - 1785: 1837-taking risks out of desperation Trantor: 549690339 you¡¯ve touched me so much, ¡± Gu Nian said as he patted her head. how can I repay you? ¡® Jian Xia raised her eyebrows. why don¡¯t you give your body to me? ¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯ll be your ve in my next life to repay you.¡± It was always like this in wuxia dramas. If the benefactor was a handsome man, thedy would definitely say, ¡± I¡¯m willing to devote my body to repay the benefactor. if the benefactor was too handsome to be described in a few words, then I¡¯ll be a ve in my next life. Little girls are all very smart. Jian Xia touched her head. you¡¯re trying to get something for nothing. The two of themughed as they ate the porridge and chatted. After he finished eating, he returned to the dormitory and received the meaningful gazes of the three girls as usual. Sun Fei: ¡± have you guys heard? the school is choosing the school Belle. Ding Yan: ¡± I think Jian Xia can do it. She¡¯s so pretty. It won¡¯t be a problem for her to be the school Belle. He Yun: ¡± the selection criteria are very strict. Second, third, and fourth years. I l I¡¯m all stupidll Stupidll Desirell Move, the original campus Belle was the second-year Zhong xixue.ll¡±Sister, there are indeed quite a few beautiful freshmen this time. Zhong xixue ¡­¡±Il I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to keep my position.¡± Gu Nian was lying on the bed.ll He went up to listen to music and read. The school Belle? Can the school Belle be eaten? Gu Nian was a beautiful person who did not know that she was beautiful. She was surrounded by all kinds of beauties. Her mother was a top beauty, her eldest aunt was a dignified beautv. and her second aunt was also verv beautiful. The wives of the other uncles who were close to her father and second uncle were also beautiful women. And they were all very feminine. She had only started growing her hair in the second semester of her second year of high school. She used to be a tomboy and had always felt that she wasn¡¯t a beauty. Naturally, she didn¡¯t have any ambition for such a title. The school Belle? Whoever wanted to be the king could be the king. Anyway, she was not interested in it at all. Sun Fei and the others said that on purpose to provoke her and let her know that the few people in the dormitory didn¡¯t think she was beautiful. These girls were just trying to show off. Gu Nian and Jian Xia each had their own beauty. However, during the military training, Gu Nian had not put on any sunblock. Although she was slightly darker than Jian Xia, Gu Nian¡¯s facial features were still better. After all, Deputy Director Gu and song ran¡¯s genes were unparalleled. She and Gu Yanzhi hadpletely inherited their parents ¡®genes, and they were absolutely handsome and beautiful. Gu Nian¡¯s facial features and face shape were perfect. It was so perfect that people could not help but feel jealous. In contrast to her, the other three girls in the dormitory seemed so mediocre. How could they not hate her? While the girls were still discussing which ss the beautiful girls were in, the phone outside the bathroom suddenly rang. Sun Fei picked up the phone and called out to Gu Nian in a strange tone, ¡± ¡°Someone is looking for you downstairs.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± Sun Fei looked a little impatient. Gu Nian hurriedly left the dormitory and went downstairs. She thought it was Shen hanzhi who hade to see her, but she did not expect to see someone else standing at the door. She walked over expressionlessly and called out, ¡± ¡°Sister Hua?¡± ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Li Hua smiled at her. Gu Nian¡¯s expression was somewhat defensive. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with your Qianqian?¡± Li Hua chuckled. yes, I do have something important to tell you. Gu Nian had a bad feeling in her heart that it had something to do with Shen hanzhi, but she could not put her finger on it. ¡°What is it?¡± Li Hua was actually struggling in her heart. She didn¡¯t know if she had made the right move. She was taking a risk out of desperation and had no way out.. Chapter 1786 - 1786: The child belongs to Shen hanzhi Chapter 1786 - 1786: The child belongs to Shen hanzhi Trantor: 549690339 Her only bargaining chip was that her grandfather was the benefactor of the Chen family. No matter what she did, the Chen family would not do anything to her. Furthermore, she was genuinely pregnant with Shen hanzhi¡¯s child. What was wrong with her? It was all Shen hanzhi¡¯s fault! Li Hua knew that she wouldn¡¯t get anything out of this if she kept it a secret. It was better to blow things up. That way, she would be able to get what she wanted. She couldn¡¯t care less. She then took out another test report from her pocket and handed it to Gu Nian. ¡°Take a look at this.¡± Gu Nian was a little confused but still took the sheet. It was a test sheet for the First People¡¯s Hospital. She saw that it was written ¡®Gynecology¡¯. Gynecology? She saw some unfamiliar professional terms on the paper, such as hemoglobin, progesterone, and some other indicators that she still could not understand. She looked up at Li Hua. What¡¯s this? ¡± she asked. Li Hua smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s my test report. I¡¯m yunhuai.¡±ll She¡¯s pregnant. This is the ultrasound results from the hospital.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s fingers trembled slightly as her smile stiffened. huaiya, huaiyall Pregnant? Then I¡¯ll congratte you.¡± She suddenly didn¡¯t want to listen anymore. For the first time in her life, she wanted to run away. She wasn¡¯t such a coward, but at this moment, she was instinctively afraid to hear what Li Hua was going to say. Li Hua grabbed him.ll He grabbed her wrist and stared into her eyes.¡±Do you want to know who the Father is?¡± Gu Nian struggled, but Li Hua held her tightly. Her smile was obviously an escape smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not interested in your business. ¡± She was only neen years old. All these years, she had never liked anyone. All she wanted was to have a good rtionship with her brother hanzhi, and then be like her parents, loving for the rest of their lives. However, she knew that her beautiful dream of the future was about to be shattered. Who had shattered it? Li Hua? By Shen hanzhi? But she knew that it was gone. All of this was going to be gone. Li Hua looked at her with a smile. it¡¯s Shen hanzhi¡¯s. The child is Shen hanzhi¡¯S. With a loud bang and a single sentence, the beautiful world copsed. Gu Nian looked at her coldly.¡±You think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± Li Huawei raised her chin. it¡¯s up to you whether you believe it or not. You can ask Han Zhi. Do you think I would lie to you with such an obvious lie? ¡± Gu Nian gritted her teeth. I don¡¯t believe you. I believe Shen hanzhi. Unless he tells me, I won¡¯t believe him. Her pride and self-esteem made it impossible for her to do such a thing in front of a man. She was afraid to hear the answer. She was afraid to hear the answer she did not want. Gu Nian, stop lying to yourself. I¡¯ve already told you everything. If you can forgive hanzhi, you can continue to be with her. After she finished speaking, she left. Gu Nian stood there, not knowing what to do next. How long had it been since Shen hanzhi had confessed to her? Two weeks? Why did she have to experience such a thing? No, it couldn¡¯t be. Li Hua liked hanzhi, so he wanted to use underhanded methods to separate her and hanzhi, hanzhi, Hanhan. Shen hanzhi would never do such a thing behind her back. Impossible, impossible! She stood there. It was early autumn, and the night was already frosty. She just stood there, her mind nk. She couldn¡¯t figure out why. Jian Xia went to the dormitory next door to look for her. Sun Fei said that she had gone downstairs. Jian Xia hurried out of the dormitory and Saw Her Standing There like a walking corpse. She quickly ran over to call her. She was stunned and looked at Jian Xia.. Chapter 1787 - 1787: Lend me your car for a while Chapter 1787: Lend me your car for a while Trantor: 549690339 Jian Xia had never seen such a look of concern. It was so sad and heartbreaking. Lin Yiqian did not know what had happened to Gu Nian, but she knew that Gu Nian seemed to be very sad. She reached out to put her arm around Gu Nian¡¯s shoulder and gently said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Gu Nian forced a smile. The matter had yet to be concluded, and she seemed to be sad too early. Since she didn¡¯t want to talk about it, Jian Xia didn¡¯t ask further. She just took her hand and went upstairs.¡±lt¡¯s gettingte. You have to sleep. You have a whole day of sses tomorrow.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Gu niancheng replied. That night, Gu Nian suffered from insomnia. It was the first time in her neen years of life that she had suffered from insomnia. She had never doubted that she would spend the rest of her life with Shen hanzhi, just like her father and mother. Even when their children had grown up, they would still be as loving as ever. But why was her start so off to such a bad start? Li Hua¡¯s words made her think too much. She couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter how many times she tossed and turned. After Li Hua returned home, she went to look for Shen hanzhi. She had no other way out. She knew that if the child was really aborted this time, she would have no bargaining chips left. The heavens had given her a gift, and she could force Shen hanzhi to have a child. Why should she not make good use of such a good opportunity? Shen hanzhi¡¯s eyes were filled with impatience when she saw her. ¡°Why are you here again? Li Hua went straight to the point.ll I¡¯ve already told Gu Nian about the pregnancy.¡± Shen hanzhi was stunned for a moment, then she instinctively raised her hand and gave Li Hua a tight p. ¡°Are you crazy? Li Hua reached out to cover her face and looked at him with red eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not crazy. Why can¡¯t I tell her?¡± Shen hanzhi, who had always been warm and gentle, was now irritable and impetuous, and his mind was in a mess. It was already ten O ¡®clock, and there were no more buses outside. However, he had to find Gu Nian. He did not know what to say, but he had to find Gu Nian. He lifted his feet and was about to walk to the front yard when Li Hua hugged him from behind. ¡°Where are you going? Shen hanzhi tried to pry her hand away with all her might. ¡°Let me go!¡± Li Hua gritted his teeth. you can¡¯t leave, Shen hanzhi. I¡¯m not nning to abort this child. We¡¯re a couple. You and I are the childhood sweethearts who grew up together. I¡¯ve known you before Gu Nian, so you should be mine. Shen hanzhi gritted her teeth and pried her hand away. He felt a little guilty, but he calmed down and said, ¡± ¡°Little uncle, can I borrow your car for a while?¡± ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°I have something to talk to niannian about.¡± Shen hanzhi¡¯s heart was in turmoil. ¡°What happened?¡± Shen hanzhi frowned. give me your car keys. I don¡¯t have time to say anything to you. Shen Zhaozheng squinted his eyes and threw the car keys in his hand to Shen hanzhi. Shen hanzhi ran off immediately. When Li Hua came out of the backyard, she looked heartbroken. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s expression darkened. His intuition told him that Gu Nian might have found out something, which was why hanzhi was so anxious. When he returned to his room, he looked at his phone on the table. After hesitating for a long time, he finally dialed Gu Nian¡¯s number. After a long time, a hoarse voice came from the other end, ¡± ¡°Little uncle?¡± Her voice was a little low, and it was clear that she was in a bad mood. ¡°Your stomach doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, right?¡± ¡°Yes, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± ¡°Are you sleeping?¡± Gu Si was snuggled under the nket, and his voice was very soft. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s sleeping.. ¡° Chapter 1788 - 1788: Not used to being close to others Chapter 1788: Not used to being close to others Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Did I disturb your sleep?¡± He knew that he was trying to find something to say. If she didn¡¯t make it clear, he couldn¡¯t ask her anything. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep anyway, so I didn¡¯t disturb you.¡± Shen Zhaozheng was sitting at his desk, holding his phone in one hand and a pen in the other. He was subconsciously scribbling on a piece of paper. ¡°Why can¡¯t I sleep? They finally found a way to start the conversation. ¡°Nothing,¡± Gu Nian replied in a muffled voice. Well, the topic Terminator didn¡¯t leave a way out for little uncle. Sun Fei, who was on the next bed, snorted. ¡°It¡¯s already past ten O ¡®clock, why are you still on the phone? Aren¡¯t you going to let me sleep?¡± Gu Nian pulled the nket away from her head and looked at Sun Fei coldly. The look in her eyes made Sun Fei¡¯s scalp tingle. She had never seen Gu Nian so domineering and cold before. With just one look, she could not even finish her sentence. you¡¯re a f * cking person who talks on the phone at eleven o ¡®clock every day. How dare you say that? ¡± Gu Nian asked. This was the first time that Gu Nian had cursed in the dormitory. As soon as she said that, the two followers of Sun Fei were immediately frightened and did not dare to say anything more. The three of them listened quietly as Gu Nian continued to talk on the phone. Gu Nian¡¯s vulgarities naturally reached Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s ears. He thought, ¡®does this girl not mind how I look at her?¡¯ ¡°Bad rtionship in the dormitory?¡± Although he was her elder, he did not want to interfere in her vulgarities. Gu Nian was a calm andposed person. Since she had vulgarised, she must have been unable to hold it in. Perhaps, she needed to vent. ¡°Yes.¡± She sounded a little aggrieved. ¡°Do you need to change dormitories? I can talk to your school.¡± It was fine when there was no one tofort her, but once there was someone tofort her, the grievances would flood out like a flood. She felt like crying, but she controlled herself. how can I let little uncle handle such a small matter? if we don¡¯t sweep the house, how can we sweep the world, don¡¯t you think? ¡± yes, ¡± he chuckled. maybe you¡¯ll be able to train yourself by entering the news department. ¡°Little uncle, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Nian smiled. ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just asking if your stomach is better.¡± Gu nianxiang thought that the devil was quite a human being. ¡°Okay, thank you for your concern.¡± ¡°Gu Nian.¡± He wanted to tell her that she didn¡¯t have to be so polite to him. He wasn¡¯t a devil and wasn¡¯t that scary. ¡°What?¡± Shen Zhaozheng swallowed the words that were on the tip of his tongue.¡±Since you¡¯ve recovered, you should rest early.¡± ¡°Yes, little uncle. Good night.¡± Shen Zhaozheng opened his mouth, but he couldn¡¯t say the word ¡± good night ¡± He had never said that to anyone in his life. He was not used to being close to others. After he hung up, he looked down and saw that Gu Nian¡¯s name was written on the paper beside him. He crumpled the paper into a ball and threw it into the trash can. As soon as the call ended, the phone in the dormitory rang in the corridor outside the bathroom. Instinctively, Gu Nian felt that the person was looking for her. She got out of bed and picked up the phone on the wall. ¡°Hello, Yingluo.¡± room 505, Gu Nian. Someone¡¯s looking for you outside the dormitory. It was the voice of the dormitory manager. ¡°A boy or a girl?¡± Gu Nian asked after a moment of silence. he¡¯s a boy. He said he¡¯s your boyfriend. After hanging up the phone, Gu Nian pondered for a while before changing her clothes. She then grabbed her keys and walked out of the dormitory. As soon as she walked out, the three girls immediately started a conference.. Chapter 1789 - 1789: What Li Hua said, is it true? Chapter 1789: What Li Hua said, is it true? Trantor: 549690339 Sun Fei: ¡± you guys didn¡¯t see how fierce her eyes were just now. I was scared to death. ¡°Don¡¯t you guys think she¡¯s a busybody?¡± that¡¯s right. One moment, she¡¯s talking on her phone, and the next moment, someone¡¯s looking for her. It¡¯s a problem, mom. Sun Fei,¡±now, I¡¯m carrying Jian Xia¡¯s big brother.¡±ll He doesn¡¯t put us in his eyes anymore, so he revealed his true colors, hehe.¡± Gu Nian hurried downstairs and saw Shen hanzhi standing outside the dormitory. She suddenly didn¡¯t dare to go forward. What would Shen hanzhi say to her? Would he say that Li Hua was lying? That¡¯s right, brother hanzhi didn¡¯t like Li Hua at all, so how could he have a child with her? This was too ridiculous. It had already exceeded the range of what she could ept. Her footsteps were light as she walked to his back. ¡°Hanzhi Gege!¡± She called out, and Shen hanzhi¡¯s body trembled. He turned around and saw Gu Nian looking at him with a smile. He had so many things to say but he did not know which to say first. ¡°Li Hua came to see me today,¡± Gu Nian said first. Shen hanzhi clenched her fists tightly and looked at her. Her mind was in a mess. He had made her niannian sad. He deserved to die. ¡°She said something ridiculous. She actually said that she was pregnant.¡± Gu Nian continued.ll She¡¯s pregnant, and the child is yours. Hanzhi, don¡¯t you think this is ridiculous? Shen hanzhi¡¯s heart clenched, but he had no energy to argue. Because he did do something stupid, he did something wrong, and he didn¡¯t want to lie to his niannian anymore. ¡°Niannian, I¡¯m sorry, Yingluo.¡± The only thing he could say was that he was sorry. Gu Nian¡¯s nose felt a little sour. She forced a smile and looked at Shen hanzhi.¡±What do you have to be sorry about? She was lying, wasn¡¯t she? She likes you, so she¡¯s using this trick to lie to me. She wants to drive a wedge between us, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Shen hanzhi¡¯s lips quivered slightly. ¡°Niannian, I¡¯m sorry.¡± The smile on Gu Nian¡¯s face gradually disappeared as she looked at the man in a white shirt. He looked so gentle. His eyes were gentle, and so was his voice. ¡°Why are you saying sorry?¡± her eyes gradually turned sharp. Shen hanzhi did not even dare to look into Gu Nian¡¯s eyes. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and his eyes flickered. ¡°What Li Hua said, is it true?¡± Shen hanzhi¡¯s fingers trembled. He wanted to say that it was fake, but he Imew that he had no choice. He had already done something wrong, and he couldn¡¯t lie to her again and again. If he did that, he would even despise himself. ¡°Shen hanzhi, I¡¯m asking you a question!¡± Gu Nian¡¯s voice became a little shrill. She had always called him brother hanzhi and had never called him by his full name. She was really anxious. Shen hanzhi swallowed with difficulty and looked straight into her eyes. ¡°Niannian, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Gu Nian frowned and said, ¡®she¡¯s really pregnant.ll I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Shen hanzhi didn¡¯t answer, which meant that she had admitted to it. ¡°Her child is yours,¡± Gu Nian continued. Shen hanzhi had never felt so tormented in his life. His heart felt like it was boiling in a pot of oil. He lowered his head and said, ¡± ¡°Niannian, I¡¯m sorry. I did something wrong. I¡¯m sorry.¡± With a loud p, Gu Nian raised her hand and gave Shen hanzhi a tight p. Shen hanzhi, you¡¯ve really disappointed me. You¡¯ve really disappointed me. I¡¯m really, really disappointed. She said ¡°disappointed¡± three times in a row, showing that she was really very, very disappointed. Shen hanzhi wanted to hold her hand, but she took a step back. She avoided him like a snake. This made his heart ache.. Chapter 1790 - 1790: Her dream was shattered Chapter 1790: Her dream was shattered Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Niannian, can you give me a chance?¡± he stared into her eyes. Gu Nian stared at him calmly. Shen hanzhi, you won¡¯t have the chance to do that. You shouldn¡¯t be forgiven for your mistake. There¡¯s no future for us. Shen hanzhi¡¯s face instantly turned pale. He looked at Gu Nian in despair. niannian, I¡¯ll make her abort the child. You know that I love you, and it has always been you. I can ept any punishment for what I¡¯ve done, but the only thing I can¡¯t ept is losing you. Gu Nian¡¯s heart was trembling. She was not as calm as she looked. Her first rtionship was going to end like this. How could she not be sad? Shen hanzhi, it¡¯s over between us. Let¡¯s break up. Gu Nian looked at him calmly. After saying that, she could no longer stay here. She turned around and walked back to the dormitory. She had thought that her rtionship with Shen hanzhi would be like her parents¡¯, that they wouldst forever. However, she did not expect that her feelings for him would be so short that she was caught off guard. It was only two weeks. It was only two weeks, but she had clearly liked this gentle boy for several years. From the age of her first awakening of love, she had been fantasizing about the scenes of them being together in the future. However, she did not expect to receive such a piece of news in just two weeks. His admirer was pregnant with his child. She was actually pregnant with his child. This was unheard of. This was simply beyond her eptable range. If Shen hanzhi had just had a meal or watched a movie with Li Hua alone, she would still be able to ept it. However, she was pregnant. God, before this happened, Gu Nian would never have thought that Shen hanzhi was such a crazy and ridiculous person. She found it unbelievable. After Li Hua came to look for her, she had been trying to convince herself that Shen hanzhi was not that kind of person. However, he hade to her on his own to confirm this. He really did sleep with Li Hua. Not only did he sleep with her, but he also made Li Hua pregnant with his child. Her dream was shattered. Her beautiful fantasy of love had been shattered by him. Shen hanzhi was truly a cruel person. Even so, she did not shed a single tear. Like a walking corpse, she walked back to her dormitory. The moment she returned, the girls in the dormitory immediately kept quiet out of fear and did not say a word. She slowly climbed onto her bed and burrowed into the nket, then forced herself to close her eyes. Don¡¯t overthink it, don¡¯t overthink it. It¡¯s just a rtionship. Gu Nian, nothing can break you down. You have to be strong. This is just a small matter. Outside the dormitory building, Shen hanzhi was listless like a frosted eggnt. He stood there and looked at the door of the girls ¡®dormitory. She had just left in front of him resolutely and left without looking back. Indeed, he understood Gu Nian¡¯s personality. She was not someone who could tolerate even a single grain of sand. Therefore, he tried to hide the fact that he hadmitted a terrible crime because he knew that once it was exposed, he would be sentenced to death. However, he was still tricked. Li Hua was an uncertain factor that would explode one day. He was really a bastard. He was such a bastard. He took out his phone and dialed Gu Nian¡¯s number. Soon, the other end of the phone rang. ¡®The number you have dialed is unavable. Please try againter.¡¯ He then asked the dormitory manager to call their dormitory, but the woman was unwilling to call again. I¡¯m sorry, but we close at 11. If you¡¯re looking for your girlfriend,e back tomorrow.. Chapter 1791 - 1791: Breaking up just like that Chapter 1791: Breaking up just like that Trantor: 549690339 Shen hanzhi stood outside the female dormitory for the entire night. That night was extremely long. It made him feel as if he wouldn¡¯t be able to see tomorrow¡¯s morning and the sun. Gu nianshen was terrified because he knew Gu Nian too well. He wondered if he and Gu Nian would ever be together in this lifetime. Without Gu Nian, what was he going to do for the rest of his life? He had never doubted that he would be with Gu Nian for the rest of his life. He had been standing from the dark night until dawn. The sky was finally bright, but he was getting more and more nervous. After a sleepless night, Gu Nian got up with dark circles under her eyes. She packed her books and left the house. When she walked out of the female dormitory, she saw Shen hanzhi standing under a big tree. She held Jian Xia¡¯s hand tightly. Jian Xia could feel her nervousness and quickly protected her in her arms. When Shen hanzhi saw Gu Nian, she quickly ran over and said carefully, ¡® ¡°Niannianqian.¡± Gu Nian looked at him calmly and did not say a word. So be it. She wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would cry, throw a tantrum, and hang herself. She didn¡¯t want to make the situation too embarrassing. She could hide all her emotions. It was enough to be sad alone. ¡°I have to go to ss.¡± After she finished speaking, she took Jian Xia¡¯s hand and walked around Shen hanzhi, wanting to leave. She looked at Shen hanzhi guardedly.¡±Let go of me, we have to go to ss.¡± Gu Nian looked gratefully at the seemingly weak girl. However, Shen hanzhi did not let go and stared straight at Gu Nian. ¡°Niannian, I don¡¯t want to break up with you. Don¡¯t break up with me, okay?¡± The three girls in room 505 happened to pass by. They thought to themselves, ¡± wow, Gu Nian is so capable. She actually wants to break up with her boyfriend who has a strong background. Her boyfriend was tall, handsome, from the capital city, and came from an aristocratic family. Gu Nian must be crazy. How could she break up with such a good boyfriend? Tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk Gu si did not turn around. She was a person who could let go of things easily. If she wanted to break up, she would break up. She would not drag it out. Even if she would be heartbroken after the breakup, she would not be greedy for gentleness that did not belong to her. Shen hanzhi had shattered her dreams and beauty with his own hands. There was no way to repair the cracks. She had a change in her feelings.ll Her stubbornness might be due to her parents ¡®perfect love, causing her to have high expectations for the rtionship itself. So, with Li Hua¡¯s interference, this rtionship could never return to how it was in the past. Shen hanzhi, we broke upst night. Don¡¯te looking for me again. She struggled to break free from his grip and quickened her steps. She ran to the canteen with Jian Xia. It was an autumn morning, and there was a faint mist in the distance. Shen hanzhi looked at her back as she walked away and felt an unprecedented sense of despair. His niannian, his niannian could nevere back to him. He had to pay for the sins he hadmitted. This was fair. He had nothing to say about it. He was the culprit. He deserved to die. He deserved to be punished. Was there no way for him to salvage this rtionship? He was filled with regret. He really wished that time could go back to the time before he made that mistake. He definitely wouldn¡¯t let Li Hua in. He definitely wouldn¡¯t drink Li Hua¡¯s wine. He definitely wouldn¡¯t be in a daze. But Yingying didn¡¯t. No, the world wouldn¡¯t do it again for him. He watched her back disappear in pain and despair, and then walked out in dejection.. Chapter 1792 - 1792: How long has it been? Chapter 1792: How long has it been? Trantor: 549690339 How to continue on the road of life¡¯s future. He didn¡¯t know. He had no clue at all. All his ns had Gu nianshen in them. Now that Gu nianshen had suddenly withdrawn from his life, he didn¡¯t know how to live. In the canteen, Jian Xia had prepared breakfast and walked to the dining table with the tray. As she looked at Gu Nian, who had a dazed expression on her face, she patted her hand gently. ¡°Humans are made of iron and rice is made of steel. No matter what happens, we still have to eat.¡± Gu Nian looked up at her and forced a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll eat it.¡± ¡°Have you really decided to break up?¡± Jian Xia asked carefully. Gu Nian¡¯s fingers trembled as she lowered her eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t easily change my decision.¡± Jian Xia nodded. okay. I¡¯ll support you in whatever you do. Gu Nian was a very opinionated person. Her decision proved that she had thought about it carefully. As her friend, Lin Yiqian did not want to interfere too much. She only wanted to support her fully. As the morning sun shone down on her, Gu Nian felt a warmth on her face. As she held the bowl of warm porridge in her hands, her heart felt cold. It was the first time in her life that she fell in love, the first time that she was out of love, the first time that she was full of hope for someone, and the first time that she fell from the peak to the bottom of the valley filled with despair. Life didn¡¯t seem to be good for her during the first few days of University. She thought that perhaps this was what growing up was like. Perhaps life was never smooth-sailing and everything would be smooth-sailing. Her 19-year-old college life had begun in such a situation. The heavens must have thought that the first neen years of her life had been too smooth. When Shen hanzhi returned home, she realized that Li Hua was still in his house. Li Hua was waiting for him in the backyard. When he saw him, he immediately went up to him. She was thinking that Gu Nian knew the truth.ll If she did, she would definitely break up with Shen hanzhi. Since she was pregnant with Shen hanzhi¡¯s child, she would take it as if Shen hanzhi had no other choice but to be with her. Shen hanzhi had no other choice. She didn¡¯t mind that he was the second-best option. As long as she could be with Shen hanzhi, she was already satisfied. Shen hanzhi looked at the woman in front of him in disgust. She was the instigator. She had made his life a mess andpletely changed it. Li Hua walked over carefully and saw that the boy who used to be gentle was now full of hostility. She said softly, ¡± ¡°Hanzhi, I¡¯ve been waiting for you all night. ¡± Shen hanzhi stared at her with a dark expression. Li Hua, are you satisfied now? niannian is going to break up with me. Shen Zhaozheng heard Shen hanzhi¡¯s voice from the front room and his hands stopped buttoning his shirt. Did you break up? How long had it been? Li Hua stared at the man in front of her carefully. it¡¯s okay if she doesn¡¯t cherish you. I¡¯ll be good to you. Besides, we even have a child together. It¡¯s soplicated. ¡°Shut up! Li Hua, did you think that I would be with you after niannian broke up with me? You¡¯re dreaming!¡± ¡°Shen hanzhi, what do you mean by this?¡± Li Hua¡¯s eyes reddened. Shen hanzhi gritted her teeth and stared at her. ¡°I know that you¡¯ve painstakingly nned all this just to make me break up with niannian, right? Do you really think I¡¯ll do as you wish? You hurt niannian, do you think I¡¯ll still be with you? Don¡¯t be delusional!¡± Shen Zhaozheng had buttoned up his shirt, but his brows were still furrowed.. Chapter 1793 - 1793: Shen hanzhi must marry her Chapter 1793: Shen hanzhi must marry her Trantor: 549690339 So, did Gu Nian know about hanzhi and Li Hua? Li Hua gritted his teeth. Shen hanzhi, you have no other way out. I¡¯m even pregnant with your child. Don¡¯t you want to take responsibility? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s face darkened. A child? Did Gu Nian know about Li Hua¡¯s child? That girl ¡­ How is Yingluo now? Shen hanzhi¡¯s voice was heard. don¡¯t even think of threatening me with the child. I¡¯ve said it before, I can give you any financialpensation. Li Hua, give up on that idea. I won¡¯t be with you unless I die. Li Hua panicked. She did not expect Shen hanzhi to be so determined. She did not expect Shen hanzhi, who had no other choice, to still not choose her. Was she really that unbearable? ¡°Gu Nian doesn¡¯t want you anymore. Why are you still so loyal to her?¡± Shen hanzhi looked at her coldly. you ruined my rtionship with ulterior motives and hurt the person I love the most. If I¡¯m still with you, then I¡¯m really stabbing a knife into niannian¡¯s heart. I¡¯ve already hurt her once, and I won¡¯t hurt her again. Li Hua, give up on this. After he finished speaking, he was about to enter the house when Li Hua anxiously hugged him. ¡°Shen hanzhi, you can¡¯t do this to me. You can¡¯t. I¡¯m pregnant with your child. You can¡¯t be so heartless to me.¡± Her voice wasn¡¯t soft, and Shen hanzhi had no strength to stop her. Let her be, let her have whatever intentions she had. His heart was already dead. He had lost niannian. His life was already bleak. It didn¡¯t matter anymore. Everything didn¡¯t matter anymore. Her voice attracted Shen Zhaoshan and Zhou Yueru¡¯s attention, while Shen Zhaozheng left the room. He already knew that something had happened between hanzhi and Li Hua, but he never thought that Li Hua would be pregnant with hanzhi¡¯s child. So, Li Hua must have gone to look for that girl. That girl must have found out about hanzhi and Li Hua¡¯s rtionship and broke up with her. That was why hanzhi looked so sad. On one hand, he felt sorry for the girl, but on the other hand, he felt relieved that he was despicable. Zhou Yueru and Shen Zhaoshan went to the backyard and saw Li Hua, who was crying and heartbroken, desperately holding onto their jiahan. They were very surprised.¡±Xiaohua, what¡¯s wrong?¡± uncle, Auntie, ¡± Li Hua sobbed. I¡¯m pregnant with hanzhi¡¯s child. She had no other choice. Shen hanzhi would only be forced to marry her under the pressure of her family if her parents found out about this. She wanted him to have no way out. Shen hanzhi had to marry her. Zhou Yue rut s expression instantly darkened. Her first reaction was, if Li Hua was pregnant, what would she do about the marriage agreement with the Gu family? Gu jinghang was going to be promoted to director before the end of the year. In the future, he would be the head of the general Science Department. His son had let niannian down. Director Gu would definitely be angry. She pulled Li Hua back and looked at her. this ran ran. How is this possible? ¡± Hanzhi has always liked niannian, how could she be with you?¡± If they were talking about a daughter-in-w, Zhou Yueru would definitely think highly of Gu Nian. As for Li Hua, she was only nice to her because of her father-inw. Li Hua was not as good as Gu Nian in any way. Moreover, her son liked Gu Nian and not Li Hua. Li Hua¡¯s tears fell. we drank. After drinking, we lost control. Shen Zhaoshan walked up and gave Shen hanzhi a tight p. Shen hanzhi was dizzy from the p, but she did not show any expression and did not argue. He had already let it be and didn¡¯t want to say anything more.. Chapter 1794 - 1794: You silly child! Chapter 1794: You silly child! Trantor: 549690339 There was no point in saying more. Shen Zhaoshan looked at his son and said, ¡± ¡°Your hair hasn¡¯t even grown, and you¡¯re already giving me a drunken mess.ll Come on, who taught you to be so unruly?¡± Zhou Yueru¡¯s heart ached as she looked at Shen hanzhi. She whispered, ¡± now that things havee to this, what we need to think about is how to solve the problem, not just blindly me our son. ¡°So, does niannian know about this?¡± Shen Zhaoshan gritted his teeth and asked. Shen hanzhi¡¯s eyelids lifted slightly. ¡°She already knows.¡± Shen Zhaoshan raised his hand and was about to hit her again, but Zhou Yueru stopped him.ll¡±ls there any use in beating people up now?¡± You better stop!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll beat this little rascal to death. If he dares to let niannian down, I¡¯ll beat him to death! ¡± Li Hua looked at the family resentfully. She was clearly the one who was hurt the most, okay? Why did he have to care about Gu Nian¡¯s feelings? Shen hanzhi stood there indifferently, as if he had lost his ability to sense the outside world. There was nothing more sorrowful than a dead heart-that was his current reaction. The courtyard was in a mess. Shen Zhaoshan calmed down and remembered to ask Li Hua, ¡± Xiaohua, ran ran, how do you n to deal with this child? ¡± Li Hua¡¯s tears were still falling. uncle Shen, I want to give birth to the child. I want to marry Han Zhi. She didn¡¯t want to be reserved anymore. If she continued to be reserved, she really wouldn¡¯t have any chance at all. This was her only chance, and she had to firmly grasp it. He wouldn¡¯t be able to take it if they used his parents to pressure him. He would definitelypromise in the end. Shen Zhaoshan¡¯s expression was a little awkward. He was the same as Zhou Yueru. In his eyes, The Good daughter-inw must be someone like Gu Nian. But now, how could they have the chance to choose? Gu Nian was a determined child. She had already broken up with their son. The Deputy Director had yet to hear about this. If this matter were to blow up, the Gu family would definitely not agree to hanzhi and niannian being together. And if the old man knew that hanzhi had gotten Xiaohua pregnant, he would definitely want hanzhi and Li Hua to be together. Rather than forcing Han Zhi to marry Li Hua, it was better to show a responsible attitude from the beginning. At least, it would make her reputation better. Shen Zhaoshan thought about it again and again, and then looked at Zhou Yueru. The couple were not brainless people, and after thinking about it, they knew that there was only one way out. However, they weren¡¯t willing to admit defeat just like that. Zhou Yueru pulled Li Hua and said softly, ¡± we have to think about this carefully. The Shen family will definitely take responsibility for you. You don¡¯t have to worry about that. We have to think about Han Zhi. Why don¡¯t you go home first and give you a reply in two days? what do you think? ¡® Li Hua looked at Zhou Yueru while sobbing. ¡°Auntie, you have to make the decision for me. I¡¯m so scared. I¡¯ve never experienced this before.¡± Aunty will aenn1te1Y stand on your side. You can go home first, okay? ¡® Li Hua left the Shen family in tears. The moment she left, her tears disappeared and her expression returned to being cold. Shen hanzhi, you have no other choice but to marry me. As soon as Li Hua left, Shen Zhaoshan raised his hand and gave Shen hanzhi another tight p. Shen hanzhi was already a walking corpse. This p caused her to hit the pir of the perg behind her, but she did not see any reaction from him. Zhou Yueru¡¯s heart ached. She quickly walked over, lowered her voice, and gritted her teeth..¡±You silly child!¡± Chapter 1795 - 1795: Nothing is important anymore Chapter 1795: Nothing is important anymore Trantor: 549690339 Shen hanzhi¡¯s eyes flickered, and she looked pained. I¡¯ve paid the price for my foolishness, mom. I¡¯ve lost her. I¡¯vepletely lost her. Zhou Yue rut s heart ached as she looked at him,¡±is there no way to save him?.¡± Shen hanzhi shook her head gently. I know her. It¡¯s probably impossible for Zhenzhen. She¡¯s very determined. I¡¯vepletely broken her heart and even got her pregnant. How can she forgive me? I don¡¯t have the face to look for her anymore, I¡¯m not worthy of her. ¡± ¡°What about Li Hua? what do you n to do to her?¡± Shen Zhaoshan¡¯s cold voice was heard. ¡°I won¡¯t marry her.¡± Shen hanzhi¡¯s expression was unsightly. Shen Zhaoshan wanted to beat someone up again, but Zhou Yueru stopped him. ¡°Is there any use in beating people? The most important thing now is to find a way to solve the problem.¡± She then turned to look at Shen hanzhi. she¡¯s already pregnant. I heard that it¡¯s been almost ten weeks. If you¡¯re pregnant, you¡¯ll be pregnant. I l If Grandpa finds out, he¡¯ll definitely ask you to marry her immediately. You know that you¡¯re her grandfather.ll Grandpa¡¯s Savior, if your father and I hadn¡¯t arranged an arranged marriage with the Gu family back then, would you have ¡­Il Grandfather wants you to be with Li Hua.¡± Shen hanzhi looked at his mother with determination. I won¡¯t marry Li Hua in this life unless I die. Zhou Yueru frowned, ¡°why are you always talking about death?.¡± it¡¯s not up to you, ¡± Shen Zhaoshan said coldly. you failed to control yourself and let someone else get pregnant with your child. You have to take responsibility as a man. dad, ¡± Shen hanzhi sighed. I¡¯ve told you. I won¡¯t marry her. Shen Zhaoshan raised his voice, ¡°then what do you want Li Hua to do?¡± If you don¡¯t marry her, no one will dare to marry her in the future. Do you know that you¡¯re holding her back for the rest of her life?¡± Shen hanzhi didn¡¯t say much. He knew that Li Hua might have had a motive from the start, but he wouldn¡¯t nder a girl behind her back. He also didn¡¯t want to say that Li Hua set him up. After all, he was muddleheaded and didn¡¯t control his own mind.ll Halfll He had to bear a great responsibility for his body. If he shirked it at this time, he would seem unmanly. He had lost niannian, and he had lost all fighting spirit. It didn¡¯t matter anymore. Nothing was important anymore. ¡°I said I won¡¯t marry,¡± he said coldly. With that, he returned to his room like a walking corpse and mmed the door shut. Shen Zhaoshan¡¯s face turned green with anger. Zhou Yueru quicklyforted him, don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry. This matter will be resolved. Don¡¯t get angry. Shen Zhaoshan gritted his teeth and said, ¡°this little rascal. I really want to break his legs. How can he cause such a thing for me? how am I going to exin it to my father?¡± How are we going to exin this to the Gu family?¡± The couple frowned and really didn¡¯t know what to do next. Shen Zhaozheng left the Shen family¡¯s courtyard. He did not go to Media College but went straight to the Research Institute. He should not have gone to look for that girl right after his nephew had just broken up with his girlfriend. He knew that it was inappropriate. However, for the entire day, he was a little absent-minded. He kept thinking about how Gu Nian would be like after she had fallen out of love. Would she cry? He couldn¡¯t imagine her crying because of her feelings. That girl looked quite big and strong, so she shouldn¡¯t cry because of her feelings. Deputy Director Shen was in a daze the entire day. In the evening, he went to the training ground to see the people under him. The training ground was full of fighter jets. He stood in the control room of the control tower. Outside therge transparent window, two J-56 fighter jets soared in the blue sky. Chapter 1796 - 1796: Don ‘t force yourself Chapter 1796: Don ¡®t force yourself Trantor: 549690339 He was frowning and was not in the mood to see if the pilot¡¯s control was inpliance and if there was anything that needed to be improved. He waited for the fighter jet tond on the ground and left the control room. The sunset was very even in the West, and the light was shining behind him. His face was serious as he got into his Jeep and drove out of the Research Institute. If you wanted to go home, you had to turn left. If you wanted to go to media University, you had to turn right. He drove out of the door and instinctively turned the steering wheel to the right. By the time he came back to his senses, the car had already driven in the direction of media University. At Media College, Gu Nian felt as if her body had been emptied after a day of sses. Jian Xia found it unbelievable. How could someone be so calm and rational after breaking up and still attend ss the whole day? Gu Nian was simply an Iron Lady. After thest ss, Gu Nian held Lin Yiqian¡¯s hand. ¡°Come out for a drink with me.¡± Jian Xia was shocked,¡±ah?¡± Drinking wine and Kasaya?¡± Jian Xia was a good girl. She had been brought up strictly since she was young. She had never drunk alcohol before. Gu Nian stared at her with a nk expression. ¡°If you¡¯re not willing, Yingluo¡± I¡¯m willing, I¡¯m willing, ¡± Jian Xia said hurriedly. where shall we go for a drink? Gu Nian pulled her out of the school. The two of them called a taxi and headed to a Bar Street not far from the media. As it was evening, some nightclubs had not even opened yet. Gu Nian pulled Jian Xia along and walked into a bar that was open. Jian Xia followed her carefully. The two of them asked for a seat near the corner. Not far away, there was a singer testing the microphone on the stage. It seemed that there would be a performance in a while. There were basically no customers in the shop and the waiters looked veryzy. With a wave of Gu Nian¡¯s hand, the waiter walked over. Gu Nian said expressionlessly, ¡± ¡°Give me ten bottles of the most easily intoxicating wine.¡± The waitress touched her neck. This way of ordering was really novel, but since the customer had ordered, she had no choice but to follow. After a short while, ten bottles of wine were ced on their table. ¡°Open all of them, ¡± Gu Nian said heroically. Jian Xia was anxious,¡±niannian, let¡¯s take it easy, okay?¡± Drink as much as you can, okay?¡± Gu Nian could no longer hear what others were saying. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll drink it. You can just watch me drink.¡± After that, she poured herself a cup and drank it all in one go. It choked her and hurt her throat. She drank it very quickly and started coughing violently. She couldn¡¯t stop coughing. Jian Xia patted her back, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself,¡± Gu Nian wiped her mouth and thought, ¡®how can this be considered forced? I can continue drinking.¡± ¡°Then drink slowly.¡± Jian Xia pulled her wrist. Gu Nian poured herself another ss and downed it in one gulp. Her mind was filled with Shen hanzhi. That¡¯s right, how old was she to have known Shen hanzhi? She had known Shen hanzhi since she was one year old, even though they had not spent much time together, even though they had only been a couple for two weeks. However, she felt that it was an important part of her life. It was not too much for her to want to add the words ¡®unforgettable¡¯, right? She drank ss after ss, fast and clean, without any sloppiness, as if she was not drinking wine but in water. Jian Xia¡¯s heart jumped as she looked at him. She whispered, ¡± ¡°Niannian, you didn¡¯t eat anything. Your stomach will feel ufortable if you drink like this.¡± After she finished speaking, she beckoned for the waiter to serve two tes of Italy. The Italy was served quickly, but Gu Nian continued to drink and refused to eat.. Chapter 1797 - 1797: I’m her uncle Chapter 1797 - 1797: I¡¯m her uncle Trantor: 549690339 Jian Xia was like an old mother. She used her fork to roll up a bit of noodles and sent it to her mouth. niannian, be good. Eat a little. Drink after there¡¯s something in your stomach. Gu Nian ignored him and continued to drink. Jian Xia snatched the wine ss from her hand and gritted her teeth. Gu Nian, if you¡¯re sad, you can cry. Can you not hurt yourself like this? ¡± ¡®Crying?¡¯ Gu Nian sneered. My dad said that we should sweat and bleed but not cry. I will never shed a tear for love in my life.¡± Jian Xia didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. sister, you¡¯re not a boy. It¡¯s not appropriate for your father to use his iron-blooded policy on you, right? ¡± After all, it¡¯s an unforgettable love. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wrong to cry and offer sacrifices.¡± cut the crap, ¡± Gu Nian said as he snatched the ss away from her. you either drink with me or don¡¯t talk. Jian Xia looked at her helplessly and touched her head, ¡± ¡°You little girl, why are you pretending to be strong? I¡¯m not going tough at you.¡± Gu Nian ignored her and continued to drink. Shen Zhaozheng arrived at Media College. His car was parked in front of their dormitory, and the girls passing by would take a look inside. It was a luxury car, after all, and there was a handsome man in a blue uniform sitting in it with a straight back. No one could help but take a second look. Shen Zhaozheng sat there for a while. When he did not see Gu Nian, he picked up his phone and gave her a call. However, she received the signal that the phone was turned off. The girl had turned off her phone. He got out of the car, and a few girls nearby eximed. He was so tall, handsome, and tall. It was hard to take their eyes off him. Shen Zhaozheng entered the female dormitory¡¯s lobby and walked to the dormitory Management Office. The dormitory managementdy recognized him. ¡°May I know what¡¯s the matter?¡± help me call Gu Nian. She¡¯s staying in room 505. The dormitory manager immediately called room 505, but the answer she got was that Gu Nian was not in the dormitory. Shen Zhaozheng quickly left the dormitory. If Gu Nian was not in the dormitory, where could she be? He drove around the campus and asked around for the ssroom where she attended her sses. However, he could not find her. When he returned to the dormitory, the dormitory manager made another call. However, Gu Nian still had not returned. The Auntie saw that he was worried and quickly said, ¡± Jian Xia, who lives in Room 504 next door, is always with her. Maybe I can call her and ask. ¡°Do you have a phone?¡± ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± The dormitory manager quickly found Jian Xia¡¯s phone number and handed it to Shen Zhaozheng. Shen Zhaozheng dialed the number. It seemed to be a little noisy on the other end. There was music, talking, andughter. ¡°Hello, who¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Is Gu Nian with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here. Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m her little uncle Yingluo.¡± little uncle, can youe to the bar Street on qi ma Road quickly? Gu Nian is drinking here and has passed out. Can youe quickly? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be there immediately.¡± He hung up the phone and ran out in a hurry. In the bar on qi ma Road, Gu Nian had already finished four bottles of wine. Jian Xia looked at her and felt a little frightened. Gu Nian did not cry. Not a single tear fell. Not only was she not crying, but she was also smiling foolishly. She smiled and looked at Jian Xia. I won¡¯t hide it from you. My father, Yingluo, is a very high ranking official. My grandfather, Yingluo, is even more amazing. Also, to be honest, I¡¯m quite good-looking. After all, my parents are top-ss handsome men and beautiful women. Jian Xia nodded. yes, you¡¯re very beautiful. The new school Belle can¡¯tpare to you at all.. Chapter 1798 - 1798: I’ll drink with you Chapter 1798 - 1798: I¡¯ll drink with you Yes, the school had chosen the new campus Belle. Gu Nian did not participate and Jian Xia was removed from the list of nominees by someone. Therefore, the two beautiful girls in their ss had missed out on being the campus Belle. However, the two of them didn¡¯t care. Gu Nian touched her face and said,¡±then why did Shen hanzhi have to have a quarrel with someone else?¡± She couldn¡¯t continue. She still couldn¡¯t figure out why. Jian xiamoll He patted her head. it¡¯s Shen hanzhi¡¯s fault. He was blind. He missed out on such a good girlfriend like you. He¡¯ll definitely regret it for the rest of his life. Gu Nian shook her head dejectedly. I don¡¯t want him to regret it. Even if he regrets it, we can¡¯t go back to the past. The love I thought was like the shade in the summer. I wanted it to be passionate and peaceful. However, Shen hanzhi destroyed my dream with his own hands. What¡¯s the use of regret? it¡¯s gone. Everything is gone. Jian Xia nodded. I can understand how you feel. I can especially understand. ¡°Really?¡± Gu Nian began tough. Do you really understand? Won¡¯t you advise me to give him a chance?¡± Jian Xia shook her head seriously. I won¡¯t persuade you. Maybe he has his own reasons or maybe he didn¡¯t do it. But as a responsible man, he shouldn¡¯t let the other party have the chance to get close to him. Niannian, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Gu Nian hugged her and chuckled. you¡¯re my good friend indeed. Thank you for understanding me. Thank you. ¡°Silly girl, as your friend, of course I¡¯ll stand by your side.¡± Gu Nian raised her head and smiledzily. ¡°Since you¡¯re on my side, why don¡¯t you drink with me?¡± Jian Xia¡¯s head hurt. niannian, you¡¯ve already drunk a lot. You can¡¯t drink anymore. If I knew you were going to drink, I would have bought some wolfberries on the way and put them in the wine. It¡¯ll be good for your health. Gu Nian had already poured her a ss of wine.¡±Let¡¯s do it.¡± no, no. Jian Xia refused. if I get drunk, we¡¯ll be in danger. ¡°What are you afraid of? Not you.ll I¡¯m the governor, no one would dare to touch you, right?¡± Jian Xia¡¯s head hurt. some of the gangsters here don¡¯t know who I am. I can¡¯t just shout out my grandfather¡¯s name when someone tries to attack us. The key is that they have to believe me. Gu Nian waved her hand. forget it. If you don¡¯t want to drink, I¡¯ll drink it myself. After that, I drank another ss. Jian Xia was very anxious. If this girl continued to drink like this, she might really get stomach cramps.ll Blood. She might as well just cry and forget about Shen hanzhi. Just as Gu Nian started to pour more wine, two tattooed gangsters walked over and sat down beside Gu Nian and Jian Xia. Jian Xia¡¯s entire body trembled. As expected, she was in trouble. With Gu Nian¡¯s face, of course, people woulde over to flirt with her. However, Gu Nian did not seem to be aware of it as she continued to drink. Jian Xia¡¯s body was very straight as she had never seen such a scene. Tattooed arm number one wanted to touch Gu Nian¡¯s chin but was stopped by Gu Nian.ll He stopped her wrist. ¡°Yo, little sister, you¡¯re quite strong, ¡± tattooed arm No. 1 said with a cheeky smile. if you know what¡¯s good for you, then get lost. Don¡¯t disturb my drinking. Gu Nian looked at him coldly. Tattooed arm No. I¡¯s smile became even more wretched. it¡¯s so boring for two girls to drink. Big brother will drink with you.. Big brother will pay for your drinks, okay? ¡® Chapter 1799 - 1799: 1851-chaotic battle Chapter 1799 - 1799: 1851-chaotic battle Trantor: 549690339 Gu Nian squinted at him and exerted more force. Tattooed arm No. 1 screamed in pain. Meanwhile, tattooed arm No. 2 was still in a daze. What was going on with Yingluo? Tattooed arm number one¡¯s wrist had already been broken by Gu Nian. At this point, he was breaking out in cold sweat. The other man jumped onto the table and raised his leg to kick Gu Nian. Gu Nian raised her hand and caught his foot. Then, she pulled the man down with all her might. Gu nianke had learned a lot of tricks from her father. It was more than enough to deal with the two hooligans. However, this kind of small hoodlums were often dispatched in groups. If there was one, there would be a group. Although Gu Nian had easily taken down two of them, a group of people soon appeared at the entrance and walked toward her. Jian Xia was almost scared to death. She pulled Gu Nian¡¯s hand.¡±Niannian, don¡¯t be impulsive. I¡¯lle and apologize to them in a while, then we can get out of here safely.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me.¡± Gu Nian waved his hand. After he finished speaking, he pulled Jian Xia behind him. Jian Xia¡¯s head was full of sweat. Girl, at this time, can we not be arrogant? Gu Nian turned around and smiled at her. I¡¯m pretty good at fighting. Don¡¯t worry. Leave it to me. Jian Xia pulled her arm. you¡¯ll get hurt too. There are a few of them. As she spoke, two of the men had already rushed over. Gu Nian had also sobered up a little. As the men were about to attack her, she raised her leg and kicked the man in the chest.ll With a Humph, he probably didn¡¯t expect this little girl to really have something up her sleeve. He immediately raised his hand and said, ¡°All of you, attack!¡± As she said that, the three men behind her came forward and Jian Xia shouted, ¡® ¡°You¡¯re bullying me with your numbers, it¡¯s an unfair victory.¡± Why would those hooligans be reasonable to you? They immediately started fighting. Gu Nian was very agile as she helped Jian Xia to sit on the sofa. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± With that, he put one hand on the table and jumped out. The hooligans were shocked. Then, the four of them attacked together. They were agile and each punch hit the flesh. They looked like they were trained. However, the other party was, after all, four grown men. In the chaotic battle, the other party and herself had suffered many injuries. Jian Xia sat on the sofa and was so scared that she didn¡¯t know what to do. She shouted, ¡± I¡¯m calling the police. You¡¯re not allowed to hit her again. These hooligans were frequent visitors to the police station. It was amon urrence for them to enter the pce twice, thrice, or even n times. The police could not scare them at all. Gu Nian grabbed one of the men¡¯s arms and threw him over his shoulder. She then sneered at the men in front of her. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to the end.¡± It just so happened that she had a stomach full of grievances that she wanted to vent, and these people had bumped into her muzzle. After a fight to vent his anger, he might be fine. The other three men looked at the little girl in front of them. They really didn¡¯t expect her to be so good at fighting. The hooligan at the back was so engrossed in the fight that he picked up a bottle of wine and walked toward Gu Nian. ¡°Gu Nian! Gu Nian! Be careful of Yingluo!¡± Jian Xia screamed in fear. It was too loud on the other side so Jian Xia couldn¡¯t hear what she said. Jian Xia mustered her courage and rushed forward. She wanted to stop the hooligan who was holding the bottle but the hooligan swung his hand and threw her to the ground. Jian Xia¡¯sbat ability was too weak. She couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow. Jian Xia shouted, ¡°niannian, be careful of Yingluo!¡± Bang! The bottle hit Gu Nian¡¯s head. Gu Nian¡¯s entire body swayed and she fell to one knee as she lost all her strength.. Chapter 1800 - 1800: Why would little uncle tell her to shut up? Chapter 1800 - 1800: Why would little uncle tell her to shut up? Trantor: 549690339 At the entrance of the bar, Shen Zhaozheng did a drift and threw the car at the door. He jumped out of the car and saw what was going on inside through the door. He grabbed a man who was passing by and said, ¡± ¡°Take off your shirt.¡± Seeing his fierce expression, the man was so scared that he took off his white shirt obediently. He took the shirt and put it on. As he buttoned it, he rushed inside. Gasping for breath, Gu Nian knelt on the ground as blood slowly flowed down from her head. She felt that she was about to die. The hooligan behind her with the bottle of wine wanted to take advantage of her victory and give her another blow to the head. However, he was suddenly kicked to the side by someone. The force was so great that the table behind him was immediately smashed to the ground. One of Gu Nian¡¯s eyes was already covered in blood. Arge hand reached over and pulled her into an embrace. She looked at the man in front of her in a daze. It seemed to be little uncle. How could it be little uncle? Why would a researcher like hime to a ce like this? Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s momentum was strong. He kicked two people over, and the two peopley on the ground, moaning. The remaining three hooligans had also been injured in the scuffle just now. When they saw the tall man who suddenly appeared, they could tell that he was a martial arts practitioner. They did not dare to act rashly. Shen Zhaozheng pulled Gu Nian into his arms and continued to fight. Gu Nian was extremely worried as she leaned into his arms. She gritted her teeth and whispered in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡± ¡°Little uncle, don¡¯t fight with them. Just let me do it.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± As he spoke, he knocked down two more people. Thest hooligan grabbed a bottle of wine to boost his courage. Shen Zhaozheng also grabbed a bottle and threw it directly at the Hooligan¡¯s head. The hooligan screamed,ll Straightll He fell down. Shen Zhaozheng immediately walked out with Gu Nian in his arms. The bar was in a mess. Jian Xia also hurriedly said,ll He jogged out after her. Shen Zhaozheng looked at the alreadyll The person with blood all over his face had a serious expression. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know your own worth? Why did you have to fight with others?¡± Gu Nian sat in the front passenger seat and panted heavily. little uncle, my head hurts a little. Why don¡¯t you take me to the hospital for a check-up first, then you can scold me? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng gritted his teeth and got into the car. Jian Xia quickly sat in the back and the car sped away from the bar. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s car did not have any tissues, and the two girls did not bring any either. He stopped the car for a moment, took off the shirt he had borrowed, and threw it to her. ¡°Press on the wound.¡± Gu Nian immediately crumpled the shirt into a ball and pressed it above her head. His throat rolled, but he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°Bear with it, we¡¯ll be at the hospital soon.¡± it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a little blood. It¡¯s not a big deal. Gu Nian chuckled. Shen Zhaozheng gritted his teeth and nced at her from the corner of his eyes. Was there a girl like her who could be so arrogant? Wouldn¡¯t anyone else scream if they bled? Why did she not take it seriously at all? Wasn¡¯t Deputy Director Gu being too strict with her? They soon arrived at the hospital. Gu Nian tried to walk on her own, but Shen Zhaozheng picked her up in one Swift motion. She was still in a daze.¡±My leg isn¡¯t injured.¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± he said. Gu Nian felt a little wronged. Why did her little uncle always tell her to shut up? Jian Xia carried their bags and followed behind. Suddenly, she felt a little dazed.. Chapter 1801 - 1801: Want to eat his flesh Chapter 1801 - 1801: Want to eat his flesh Trantor: 549690339 Eh? Why did it feel like Gu Nian and this little uncle were morepatible than Shen hanzhi? Her head was not hit by a bottle, so she felt a little silly. Shen Zhaozheng hurriedly carried Gu Nian into the emergency room. After a quick check, the doctor informed them that her injuries were rather serious and that she would need three stitches without any anesthesia. When Jian Xia heard this, her body shook. She supported herself against the wall with one hand and her eyes turned red.¡±lf we don¡¯t administer anesthesia, won¡¯t it be painful to death?¡± it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s alright. Come on. Gu Nian waved her hand. The doctor and nurses quickly went to prepare. Shen Zhaozheng stood at the side and looked at her. ¡°If it hurts too muchter, you can shout. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°My dad said that we should sweat and bleed but not cry.¡± Shen Zhaozheng shook his head. you¡¯re not a man. Why are you acting tough? ¡± Gu Nian shrugged. although I¡¯m not a man, my parents are still well-known figures. What if someone finds out about my father¡¯s identity? wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing for my father if I screamed because of a minor injury? Shen Zhaozheng ruffled her hair. Soon, the nurse pushed a small cart in. On the cart was a silver tray with gauze, iodophor, hydrogen peroxide, a very thick needle, and a thick thread. Gu Nian began to swallow her saliva.
It hurt. The wound on his head had been hurting a lot. The hoodlums didn¡¯t show any mercy and hit him really hard. Now, he had to get three stitches without anesthesia. She had never suffered like this before. The nurse first cleaned her wound and wiped the blood off her face. She rubbed her hands together.ll The expression on her leg was very stiff. Shen Zhaozheng suddenly grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms. it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just three needles. It¡¯ll be over soon. The nurse picked up a pair of scissors and cut off a strand of hair from the top of her head. ¡®Hey, nurse Yue, will this hair grow back? I won¡¯t be bald just because I¡¯m tired, right?¡± How tragic would that be? She was heartbroken and disfigured. Wasn¡¯t God a little too cruel to her? The nurse smiled. don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll grow back. Also, your wound is very short, only one centimeter. I didn¡¯t cut much, so my hair is down. You won¡¯t be able to tell that you¡¯re missing a strand of hair. Gu Nian was slightly relieved. Soon, the doctor¡¯s deep voice was heard. Gu Nian was about to exin when Shen Zhaozheng held her head. ¡°Don¡¯t move, the doctor is going to get stitches.¡± When the doctor poked the needle into her scalp, Gu Nian had initially wanted to hold back her scream.ll He snorted. However, Gu nianjia was in so much pain that she had to add another needle to the already injured area. The pain made Gu Nian, who had always been proud of herself, cry out in pain. ¡°Ah Yingluo, it hurts Yingluo.¡± Her loud and clear voice was like a mountain flood. Jian Xia was so scared that her legs went soft. Her eyes were red as she begged for mercy, ¡± ¡°Yingluo, why don¡¯t you wait until niannian isn¡¯t in pain?¡± Shen Zhaozheng red at her and Jian Xia felt wronged. ¡°She said it hurts.¡± One of the nurses held Gu Nian down with all her might while Shen Zhaozheng held her head down tightly. He then extended his arm to her mouth and said, ¡°Bite it, Yingluo.¡± Initially, Gu Nian wanted to be polite. However, another needle was inserted into her head. She screamed, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, little uncle, I can¡¯t take it anymore, Yingluo.¡± After she finished speaking, she bit his arm. Shen Zhaoming was bored.ll Hmph, this girl seems to want to eat my flesh, hehe.. Chapter 1802 - 1802: Don’t be a busybody Chapter 1802 - 1802: Don¡¯t be a busybody Trantor: 549690339 The doctor was calm and nced at Shen Zhaozheng. Damn it, they had made a mistake. It turned out that he was not Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s boyfriend, but Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s uncle. His uncle looked so young. Where was Shen Zhaozheng? Although her arm hurt, Jian Xia realized that her uncle was smiling. What was going on? Shen Zhaozheng found it funny because Gu Nian had clearly said that the stitching was a small matter. However, he could not help but scream in pain. How childish. He also found it cute that she was a little dependent on him. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. To Gu Nian, the three needles felt like a lifetime. Just as she was about to bite off a piece of Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s flesh, the doctor sighed in relief. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done suturing.¡± Gu Nian gasped for breath and looked up at Shen Zhaozheng with tears in her eyes. Her entire body was trembling. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m disappointing you, but it¡¯s really too painful.¡± Shen Zhaozheng caressed the corner of her eye. ¡°I know, I don¡¯t me you.¡± Jian Xia cupped her face. She was sure that the two of them were a good match!
Gu Nian rested for a while in the emergency room. Naturally, her head was still in pain. The doctor gave her two painkiller pills, which worked a little. After observing the condition of her wound, the three of them left the hospital. Gu Nian had already drunk a lot. Coupled with the fact that her head had been smashed and had been stitched up, she was now dizzy andpletely at the mercy of others. Shen Zhaozheng helped her into the car and said, ¡± the doctor said to be careful if you have a fever tonight. So, don¡¯t go back to school. Come home with me. ¡°I¡¯m not going to the Academy of Sciences. I have a small apartment outside, not far from here.¡± ¡°Yingluo, that¡¯s fine.¡± Gu Nian nodded in embarrassment. She had just broken up with Shen hanzhi, and she never wanted to see her again. um, uncle, ¡± said Jane, ¡± why don¡¯t I just go back to school? ¡® get in the car first, ¡± Shen Zhaozheng said. I¡¯ll get the driver to send you back to schoolter. After all, she was niannian¡¯s friend. It didn¡¯t seem good to let her go back alone at night. Jian Xia quickly got into the car. Gu Nian gradually regained her consciousness. Perhaps it was because of the pain, but she sat quietly in the passenger seat. The road outside was filled with fireworks. The capital was considered a cultural capital, and the nightlife here was quite rich. The car drove forward and finally arrived at a quiet neighborhood. The neighborhood was full of small buildings with seven or eight floors, unlike the kind of residential area with twenty or thirty floors that made people feel depressed. Obviously, thismunity was amunity that only the elite could afford. ¡°Little uncle, why do you have a house here?¡± Gu Nian asked softly. ¡°Don¡¯t be a busybody,¡± Shen Zhaozheng gave her a sideways nce. ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Nian rubbed her nose. After the three of them got out of the car, Shen Zhaozheng led her into the corridor and into the elevator. The house was on the third floor. When the three of them entered, Gu Nian was dumbfounded. It was obvious that Shen Zhaozheng did not live here often as the house was very poor. There were only a sofa, a table, and a television. The house was quite small, but it had a bed, a quilt, and a water heater. It was barely enough to live in. Shen zhaoxi had called his chauffeur on the way there. As soon as they arrived, the chauffeur arrived as well. Jian Xia immediately said goodbye to Gu Nian and her uncle before leaving the ce happily. All of a sudden, Gu Nian felt uneasy.. Chapter 1803 - 1803: I should break up with hanzhi Chapter 1803: I should break up with hanzhi Trantor: 549690339 Shen Zhaozheng was sitting on the sofa, and his overalls were stained with blood because he was worried about her. ¡°Did you drink?¡± he asked slowly. Gu Nian stood in front of him like an elementary school student. Shen Zhaozheng pointed to the sofa at the side. ¡°You¡¯ve lost too much blood. Sit down.¡± Gu Nian carefully sat down. ¡°You went to the bar for a drink, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Gu Nian nodded. ¡°Why did you drink?¡± ¡°I just wanted to give it a try, ¡± Gu Nian replied with a perfunctory smile. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s slender fingers casually rested on his knees. This child was still guarded against him and did not tell him the truth. Since she didn¡¯t want to say it, he didn¡¯t want to rub salt in her wound. you shouldn¡¯t have tried to show off tonight. There were five men on the other side, and they were all from the underworld. Their actions were not light or heavy. I won¡¯t be so impulsive in the future. Tonight is a special asion. Gu Nian nodded obediently. She just needed to vent her anger tonight. Those gangsters happened to be at the line of fire, and she couldn¡¯t control herself. ¡°What would you have done if I hadn¡¯t arrived in time?¡± Shen Zhaozheng snorted. Gu Nian did not know how to answer. Her little uncle was so strict. She was already so injured, but he still wanted to make things difficult for her. She quickly covered her head with one hand and cried out in pain. How could Shen Zhaozheng not know that she was pretending? he only shook his head helplessly. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I suddenly feel a sharp pain.¡± go to the bathroom and take a shower. There¡¯s a bathtub. Don¡¯t get water on your head and go to bed early. ¡°I know.¡± After saying that, she quickly sneaked into the bathroom. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the convenience store at the entrance of the neighborhood to buy you a towel and a toothbrush.¡± ¡°Oh, okay. Thank you, little uncle.¡± He passed the towel to her after he came back. He walked to the balcony of the living room, lit a cigarette, and smoked slowly. It was the end of September, and the night wind was refreshing. The air was filled with the fragrance of Osmanthus, which gradually calmed his heart. Gu nianmo must have broken up with hanzhi by now. Although he had not interacted much with Gu Nian, he instinctively felt that he knew the girl quite well. Gu Nian was a proud daughter of the heavens, and she would never mistreat herself, nor would she put up with it. This child had just broken up with his nephew, and he actually felt a little relieved. He squinted his eyes slightly and looked at the vast night outside, his mind in a mess. Shen Zhaozheng, aren¡¯t you despicable and shameless? He knew that he could ignore what others thought of him, but it seemed like he could not ignore Gu Nian¡¯s opinion of him. After he was done with his cigarette, Gu Nian¡¯s polite voice sounded from behind him. little uncle, I¡¯m done. You can take a bath now. I¡¯m going to sleep. He turned around and looked at the person standing in the living room through the French window. Then, he opened the French window and walked in. ¡°Do you know which room to sleep in?¡± he asked as if it was natural. ¡°It¡¯s the second bedroom, isn¡¯t that natural?¡± Shen Zhaozheng did not stand on ceremony with her. the nket is in the cab next to the bed. Don¡¯t sleep yet. I have warm milk in the kitchen. You can sleep after you¡¯ve finished drinking. ¡°Oh, thank you, little uncle,¡± Gu Nian said as she touched her head. Shen Zhaozheng was unhappy that she kept thanking him.¡±You don¡¯t have to thank me all the time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s what I should do,¡± Gu Nian replied. In the past, when Shen hanzhi was between them, Gu Nian felt that she could still address him as ¡®little uncle¡¯ as they were still rted by blood. Now that she had broken up with Shen hanzhi, she would no longer be rted to her little uncle.. Chapter 1804 - 1804: Really disappointing Chapter 1804: Really disappointing Trantor: 549690339 Little uncle took care of her, helped her deal with the gangsters, and even brought her back. Of course, she had to thank him. ¡°If I say no, then No.¡± Little uncle, if you¡¯re so unyielding and can¡¯t give a reason, it¡¯s easy for you to end up alone. Gu Nian was still a little afraid of him and could only whisper, ¡± ¡°Oh, I know.¡± Shen Zhaozheng felt that he could not do anything to Gu Nian. The pot in the kitchen began to boil. He walked in and poured the milk from the pot into a ss before handing it to Gu Nian.¡±Drink it and sleep.¡± Gu Nian took the cup and took a sip before spitting it out. She looked at Shen Zhaozheng with a wronged expression. ¡°It¡¯s hot.¡± The veins on Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s forehead were popping. ¡°Did I tell you to drink it immediately?¡± ¡°Then little uncle, you should have reminded me.¡± Deputy Director Shen really did not know what to do with her, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. You can drink it after it¡¯s cold.¡± She walked into the room with the milk, and Shen Zhaozheng instinctively followed her in. Looking at her posture on the first day of school, it was better for him to help her get the nket andy it out. Gu Nian felt very burdened as she watched Shen Zhaozheng help her. If it were anyone else, she would definitely take it for granted. After all, she had been served since she was a child. However, the other party was her little uncle, and this made her feel like she was sitting on pins and needles. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± she kept saying. Shen Zhaozheng didn¡¯t look like someone who often did housework, and he seemed unfamiliar with it. However, Gu nianshen insisted on doing so. After half an hour, he helped her put the nket over her and made the bed. Just as Gu Nian finished her milk, Gu nianshen¡¯s expression changed. alright, go to sleep. When you wake up at night, get up and take your measurements. Il Body temperature.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Just as Shen Zhaozheng was about to leave, Gu Nian¡¯s phone began to ring. Gu Nian¡¯s expression changed immediately, but she did not pick up the phone. ¡°You¡¯re not picking it up?¡± He asked in a low voice. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not picking it up.¡± She forced a smile. He roughly knew who was calling. He didn¡¯t say much and turned to leave her room. Gu Nian looked at the blinking screen of her phone and finally switched it off. She theny down, covered herself with the nket, and began to sleep. She would be fine after a night¡¯s sleep. There was nothing she couldn¡¯t get over. She wouldn¡¯t cry because of her feelings. That would be too childish. However, something warm was sliding down her cheek. She wiped her face with one foot under the nket and said in a low voice, ¡® Gu Nian, you¡¯re such a disappointment. It¡¯s just a man who betrayed you. Do you have to do this? ¡± She had to let him go and start a new life. Shen Zhaozheng was smoking in the living room. He smoked one cigarette after another, and his mind was a mess. When the box of cigarettes was empty, he was shocked to realize that the pack of cigarettes he had just bought at the convenience store had been finished. He got up and walked to the balcony. The night breeze blew gently. He leaned against the railing and lowered his eyes. The only thing that shed through his mind was ¡­ Gu Nian was single now. He was not sleepy at all. He just stood on the balcony, and there were still blood stains on his work clothes. Those were her blood. He remembered seeing her at the bar. The blood was all over her face, and at that moment, his heart even stopped for a beat. He had never thought that he would be so worried about the little girl sleeping in his guest room. He held her in his arms and felt that her life was not in danger. Only then did he feel at ease. He leaned against the railing, enjoying the night breeze. Knowing that she was fine, she slept quietly in his room. He felt very calm.. Chapter 1805 - 1805: Let her hug him Chapter 1805 - 1805: Let her hug him Trantor: 549690339 However, he had already finished smoking and there were no spare cigarettes here, so he couldn¡¯t fall asleep. The night was long, and it became torturous. He went to take a bath.ll She took a shower and put on a dark green t-shirt and gray cotton pants. Then, she continued to stand on the balcony. Since she didn¡¯t feel sleepy, she might as well enjoy the night breeze. At midnight, he remembered the doctor¡¯s instructions to check if she had a fever because of the wound. He walked to the door of her room and knocked on it, but there was no response. Strangely enough, Gu Nian felt that she should have continued to toss and turn in bed after her breakup. However, she fell asleep as soon as her head touched the pillow. Perhaps it was because he had drunk too much, or perhaps it was because he was tired from the fight, or perhaps it was because he had lost too much blood. In short, she fell asleep as soon as her head touched the pillow, and it was a deep sleep. Shen Zhaozheng knocked on the door, but there was no response. He knocked again, but there was still no response. His heart skipped a beat and he quickly opened the door. The bedroom was very dark, with only the light from the streetmp outside the window shining in. He walked over gently, bent down, and patted her face gently.
She snorted softly. Shen Zhaozheng was relieved. Fortunately, she was fine. She had only fallen asleep. He reached out and touched her forehead, then checked his own. He was relieved to find that his temperature wasn¡¯t high. He was about to get up and leave her room when the person in her sleep grabbed him.ll She stopped his hand,¡±don¡¯t go Yingluo, don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go Yingluo.¡± His voice was muffled and filled with endless grievances. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s heart trembled. He knew who she was asking to stay. Although she wasn¡¯t asking him to stay, his feet seemed to have taken root and he couldn¡¯t move. He sat down gently on the edge of the bed, and the dim light shone on her face. She was still mumbling, her brows furrowed. This girl was just pretending to be strong. Without thinking, he reached out and touched her face.¡±lt¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯m not leaving.¡± She gradually calmed down and hugged his arm tightly, unwilling to let go. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, but he was also a little greedy for her warmth and her attachment. His hand lingered on her cheek as if he was possessed, and his fingers gently caressed her tenderness. His thumb identally touched her lips, which were full and tender.ll Tender, as if an electric current was flowing through his body, he immediately retracted his hand. She was still holding onto his arm. As long as he moved, she would whine and stop him from moving. He stopped moving and let her hold him. The night didn¡¯t seem so torturous anymore. Shen Zhaozheng knew that his heart hadpletely fallen. He didn¡¯t know if it was a lucky or unlucky thing to have someone he liked at the age of 28. However, he knew that he was not someone who would back down. Since he had fallen in love with her, he would do everything he could to get her. She was single now, and so was he. So what if he had a chat with his nephew? He didn¡¯t mind. Cough, little uncle, it¡¯s like this. It doesn¡¯t matter if you mind or not. What¡¯s important is if niannian doesn¡¯t mind. When Gu Nian woke up the next morning, she still felt a headache. Although she had fallen asleep the night before, she seemed to have had a night of messy dreams. The dream was fragmented, and she could barely remember one or two scenes where Shen hanzhi had abandoned her and she had tried her best to keep her. She sat on the bed.ll Go, he sighed.. Chapter 1806 - 1806: When it’s too late to hide Chapter 1806 - 1806: When it¡¯s toote to hide Trantor: 549690339 The early autumn sun was beautiful, and she felt that she should not be immersed in a love that should not belong to her. There were footsteps outside the door, probably little uncle¡¯s. She put on her slippers and opened the door. When she saw little uncle, she quickly and respectfully called out, ¡± ¡°Good Morning, little uncle.¡± His voice had the hoarseness of someone who had just woken up in the morning. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to cook, so I went out to buy some breakfast. Come and eat after brushing your teeth.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Gu Nian nodded. When she finished brushing her teeth and sat down at the dining table, she saw soy milk, pancakes, and deep-fried dough sticks. ¡°Are you used to the food?¡± he asked in a low voice. I¡¯m used to it. I like deep-fried dough sticks. Gu Nian nodded her head vigorously. ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± The morning sun shone on him. hilt his eves were still calm and unruffled. no different from before.
What Gu Nian did not know was that the person in front of her had been staring at her for about half an hour in the morning light before reluctantly leaving her room. He hid the surging waves in his eyes, not wanting to scare her. She had just fallen out of love and needed time to recover. He could give her time, so he was not in a hurry. Gu Nian was enjoying her meal as she said, ¡± my mom is a typical pampered youngdy. I¡¯ve been eating the food made by the housekeeper since I was a child and rarely go out to eat, so my stomach is very precious, but I actually quite like to eat these. your mother is right, ¡± Shen Zhaozheng said. it¡¯s not hygienic to eat outside food. It¡¯s okay to eat it once or twice asionally, but it¡¯s not good to eat it often. ¡°It¡¯s just the words of the elders,¡± Gu Nian pouted. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s expression did not look good. He did not want to be her elder. Gu Nian took a sip of soy milk and said carefully, ¡± ¡°Little uncle, please don¡¯t tell my family about my head injury, okay?¡± If her mother found out that she had a small brain injury, she would be in trouble.¡± The hole had three stitches, and it would definitely be chaotic. Once her mother was in chaos, her father would be in chaos as well, and this matter would never be settled. When the time came, there would be no end to it. She just wanted to break up with Shen hanzhi in peace and never see her again. ¡°You broke up with hanzhi, didn¡¯t you?¡± He still wanted to confirm it. She picked up a piece of biscuit and put it in her mouth. ¡°En, Yingluo.¡± ¡°So, how long do you think you can keep this from your parents?¡± ¡°Until I can¡¯t hide it anymore,¡± she said casually, raising her eyebrows. Shen Zhaozheng chewed the food in his mouth and said, ¡± I know, but I can¡¯t promise you anything about hanzhi and his parents. Maybe they¡¯ll look for your parents. yes, it¡¯s fine. Just don¡¯t say anything, ¡± Gu Nian said as she lowered her eyes. She didn¡¯t want her mother to worry. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. After breakfast, Shen Zhaozheng looked at Gu Nian and said, ¡± I¡¯ll bring you to the hospital to change your dressing. You¡¯ll have to go to the doctor for observation for the next two days. After school starts on Monday, you can ask your ssmates to change your dressing. ¡°When can I wash my hair?¡± Gu Nian rubbed her head gently. ¡°At least half a month.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t it stink then?¡± she said with a crestfallen face. The two of them headed to the hospital together. Gu Nian turned on her phone in the car and saw many missed calls. Without exception, they were all from Shen hanzhi. She lowered her eyes and did not respond. Her phone vibrated again and her fingers trembled. She flipped it over and saw that it was Jian Xia. She picked it up immediately.. Chapter 1807 - 1807: I’m really sorry Chapter 1807 - 1807: I¡¯m really sorry Trantor: 549690339 Hello, Wanwan, niannian. When I went to the cafeteria for breakfast this morning, I saw Shen hanzhi standing below our dormitory building again. then, could I trouble you to tell him not to look for me again? ¡± Gu Nian asked expressionlessly. Jian Xia scratched her neck. I told him that you weren¡¯t in the dormitory. However, he didn¡¯t seem to have left. ¡°I know.¡± After hanging up the phone, she opened the message bar and began to type a text message. don¡¯t look for me anymore. We¡¯ve broken up,pletely broken up. You should know my personality. I¡¯m someone who will move forward and never look back. I hope you take care of yourself and live well on your own. After he finished editing, he sent it out. Shen hanzhi, who was standing at the entrance of the female dormitory, received the message and his face turned ashen. It was impossible. There was no possibility at all. Indeed, he knew Gu Nian well. She could be passionate when she loved someone, but when she no longer wanted to love someone, she could also leave without any hesitation.
He knew that she was that kind of person, but why couldn¡¯t he control himself? It was all his fault, he pushed niannian away with his own hands. He was extremely vexed. He staggered out of media University and walked aimlessly. In the Shen family, Zhou Yueru¡¯s heart ached when she saw Shen hanzhi return in a daze. ¡°How is it? Have you seen niannian?¡¯ Shen hanzhi shook her head mechanically. she doesn¡¯t want to see me. Mom, it¡¯s impossible between us. After that, he walked to the backyard like a zombie. As a mother, Zhou Yue ru¡¯s heart ached when she saw her son in this state. She made a prompt decision and gave song ran a call. Deputy Director Gu and song ran would find out about this matter sooner orter. It was better for her to apologize on behalf of her son and then ask song ran to give her son another chance. After the call went through, Zhou Yueru sincerely said, Xiao ran, I have to apologize to you first. why are you apologizing to me? ¡± song ran was confused. Zhou Yueru didn¡¯t want to keep song ran in suspense, so she told her everything. Song ran¡¯s expression changed. you¡¯re saying that Li Hua is pregnant with hanzhi¡¯s child? ¡± Xiao ran, I¡¯m really sorry. Hanzhi was wrong when he was drunk, but I really hope that you can give him another chance to make up for his mistakes, can you? ¡± Song ran clenched her teeth. I¡¯m sorry, Yueru. Ipletely respect my daughter¡¯s decision. If she really loves hanzhi and is willing to forgive her once, I can¡¯t do anything as her mother. But if she can¡¯t ept it, I won¡¯t force her. I l Force her. ¡® After she finished speaking, song ran hung up the phone and was furious. Shen hanzhi! This kid actually dared to betray their niannian. Not only did he sleep with Li Hua, but he even had a child. Back then, her jinghang had been drugged by Wen Huihui, but he had still managed to survive and not touch her. Shen hanzhi¡¯s self-control was too weak. No, she had to go to the capital to see niannian. This wretched girl, such a big thing happened and she didn¡¯t even tell her a word. She went to the station chief¡¯s office in a hurry to look for Gu jinghang. Gu jinghang was going to be promoted to the president of the general Academy of Sciences in two days, so he was extremely busy. However, song ran said that she wanted to go to the capital city to see her daughter, so he took some time out of his busy schedule to apany her to the capital city. They had left in a hurry and did not inform her father. The two of them took zou long and the others and took a taxi to media University.. Chapter 1808 - 1808: The three girls were petrified Chapter 1808 - 1808: The three girls were petrified Trantor: 549690339 Gu jinghang was dressed in casual clothes. After all, he had a private matter to attend to and did not want to show off. After she arrived at media University, song ran touched her face.ll They arrived at Gu Nian¡¯s dormitory in block A5. Their group of people stood in the hall, attracting the attention of the girls passing by. Song ran also signed the registration book obediently, indicating that they were Gu Nian¡¯s parents from room 505. The dormitory caretaker was older than song ran and the others. Naturally, she recognized song ran. After all, she was a popr star in the past. She probably Imew her identity, so she immediately let them go upstairs. After she went upstairs, she rushed to room 505 and knocked on the door. It was Sun Fei who had opened the door. As soon as she saw the woman standing outside the door, she felt that the woman looked very simr to Gu Nian, at least 70%. This woman exuded a sense of high and mighty nobility, and the man behind her was handsome and dignified. She couldn¡¯t help but speak respectfully. ¡°Are you Yingluo¡¯s sister?¡± is Gu Nian in the dormitory? ¡± song ran did not reply. ¡°She¡¯s not here,¡± Sun Fei shook her head.
Song ran¡¯s face immediately darkened as she took out her phone to call Gu Nian. On the other end of the phone, Gu Nian had just finished changing her dressing and was returning to her dormitory from the hospital. Shen Zhaozheng sent her to the ground floor before she slowly made her way upstairs. ¡°Where are you?¡± Gu nianmoll He touched his neck,¡¯where else can I be? In the dormitory,¡± ¡°Really?¡± really? mom, do you have something to say? ¡® ¡°Nothing, I just wanted to talk to you about Yingluo.¡± The atmosphere in room 505 was a little strange. The three girls looked timidly at the tall man who exuded an air of authority. Was that Gu Nian¡¯s brother-inw? Why did she feel that her brother-inw looked somewhat simr to Gu Nian? Or was he her brother? Could they have so many children these days? Then Gu Nian is the third brother? That¡¯s definitely considered a reincarnation, and he¡¯s been fined a lot, right? Her brother-inw or older brother Yingluo looked really majestic. The few of them were a little depressed. Gu Nian¡¯s family was obviously just ordinary people from other ces. Why were they so scared? As they spoke, footsteps could be heard from outside the door. Gu Nian was still talking nonsense on the phone. I know. We¡¯ll go after dinner.ll We¡¯ll rest after walking two rounds around the field. We still have ss tomorrow, so I won¡¯t chat with you anymore, mom.¡± After she hung up, she walked to the door of the dormitory. The door was ajar, so she pushed it open and entered. The first thing she saw was her beautiful mother. Jiaojiaoll Her body shook, and she was so scared that Feng Zhonglingll ¡°Mom!¡± She instinctively shouted. Mom? The three girls were petrified. This is mom? Why did he care about her mother¡¯s young age? He couldn¡¯t tell her age at all. Gu Nian! song ran mmed the table. you¡¯ve learned how to lie, haven¡¯t you? ¡± Gu Nian looked around again. Oh my, her father had also followed her. She called out in a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°Dad, you¡¯re here too.¡± Fortunately, her father did note in his uniform. Otherwise, it would have been a mess. Gu jinghang gritted his teeth and said, ¡®how dare I do this to you?ll Did mom father, why don¡¯t you have a mind of your own? ¡± Gu Nian walked over with a cheeky smile. you¡¯re just going to say whatever mother says. Just as Gu jinghang was about to Pat her on the head, Gu Nian quickly hid beside her mother and said pitifully, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hit her, don¡¯t hit her. Your daughter is already injured.¡± Song ran looked at the bandage on Gu Nian¡¯s head and her heart softened.. ¡°How did you get injured?¡± Chapter 1809 - 1809: Don ‘t try to show off here! Chapter 1809 - 1809: Don ¡®t try to show off here! Trantor: 549690339 Gu jinghang coldly nced at the three girls who were watching the show. ¡°We have something to say. Can the three of you please leave for a moment?¡± Why was it that before she could say anything, four tall and burly men entered the room and made an inviting gesture. ¡°Pleasee out for a moment.¡± Did Sun Fei and the rest dare not to go out? It seemed that if they didn¡¯t go out, the four big men would directly drag them out. The three of them walked out of the dormitory dejectedly, making room for the family. After they left, Sun Fei felt indignant. Why were they so cowardly? the Gu family only had two filthy rich people. Did they have to order others around like this? They had been too cowardly just now. In two days, Lin Yiqian would have to get her parents toe over and show off their power so that Gu Nian could see it. In the dormitory, song ran¡¯s heart ached as she looked at Gu Nian¡¯s head. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I identally fell,¡± Gu Nian tried to hide the truth. Song ran pinched her face hard and said, ¡± ¡°You dare to lie again? ¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡± Gu Nian looked at her pitifully.
¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us about Shen hanzhi?¡± Gu Nian immediately panicked. ¡®How did you know? How did you guys know?¡± hanzhi¡¯s mother told us. Shen hanzhi asked li huahuai toe over.ll You¡¯re pregnant, aren¡¯t you?¡± Tears immediately welled up in Gu Nian¡¯s eyes. In front of her parents, she was only a neen-year-old girl who had been pampered. She sobbed. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll worry. I think I¡¯m an adult and I can handle this myself. Song ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard her voice. She pulled her to a stool and said earnestly, ¡± I believe you can handle all of this, but this is not a small matter. You shouldn¡¯t be taking it all on by yourself. You can tell me so that you will know that someone is supporting you from behind. Gu Nian carefully nced at her father. ¡°If I make you worry, dad will say that I¡¯m insensible.¡± Song ran looked at Gu jinghang with a sad expression. look at you. It¡¯s all because of you that the child doesn¡¯t dare to tell his family about his grievances. The child is all alone in another city and has suffered, but he can only hold on by himself. Gu jinghang quickly admitted his mistake. it¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s my fault. does it still hurt? ¡°song ran gently touched the gauze. Gu Nian wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it doesn¡¯t hurt that much. It¡¯s just a small cut.¡± ¡°So how did Yingluo get injured?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes flickered as she stammered, ¡± ¡°I ran ran, I went for a drink, and then I met a few punks ran ran¡± Bang! Her father suddenly mmed the table. shut up! song ran red at him. don¡¯t act all high and mighty here! Gu jinghang gritted his teeth. you¡¯ve learned to drink and fight. Song ran ignored her and looked at Gu Nian. your father is right. You can¡¯t go out and drown your sorrows in alcohol because of a man. It¡¯s very dangerous, do you know that? ¡± ¡°I know. I won¡¯t do it again,¡± Gu Nian mumbled. Song ran patted her head gently. what¡¯s your n, ran ran? ¡± ¡°Mother, will you interfere?¡± Gu Nian asked as she lowered her eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t interfere. I just want to know what you think.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already proposed to break up with Shen hanzhi,¡± Gu Nian raised her head. ¡°Do you regret it?¡± Song ran asked her in a serious tone. ¡°I won¡¯t regret it,¡± Gu Nian said with a determined expression. Song ran nodded. alright. I¡¯ll speak to the Shen family. I¡¯ll exin everything to Shen hanzhi¡¯s parents face to face. ¡°Yes, Thank you, Mom..¡± Chapter 1810 - 1810: He could only be obedient to her Chapter 1810 - 1810: He could only be obedient to her Trantor: 549690339 Song ran caressed her head. silly girl. If anything happens in the future, you¡¯re not allowed to shoulder the responsibility alone. Do you understand? ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The mother and daughter hugged each other. Gu jinghang felt that he was unnecessary by their side. The two of them chatted for a long time before song ran finally felt at ease and left the dormitory. Just as she reached the door, Gu Nian caught up with her and extended her hand. ¡°Mom, since you¡¯re already here, can you give me next month¡¯s living expenses first?¡± After all, she still owed little uncle 300 yuan. She had to pay it back as soon as possible, or she would always feel uneasy. Song ran nced at Gu jinghang. Gu jinghang immediately took out his wallet and took out ten hundred-yuan bills for her. Sun Fei and the others, who were standing at the door, were sneering in their hearts. Wasn¡¯t this the boss¡¯s house? it turned out that their monthly living expenses were only so little. It seemed like they weren¡¯t very rich. This family was really sessful. Gu Nian looked at her father and asked, ¡®can I have three more? I¡¯m just a little injured, I overspent.¡±
Gu jinghang squinted his eyes and song ran frowned. ¡°Give me three more.¡± As such, Gu Nian managed to get another 300 yuan. She could now pay off her debt. Furthermore, she had figured out how to spend 1000 Yuan in order to survive the next month. She would not be so extravagant in the future. 1000 Yuan was more or less enough. Song ran whispered, ¡± I¡¯m going to your grandfather¡¯s ce after visiting the Shen family¡¯s house tonight. Do you want toe with us? ¡± I still have to attend ss tomorrow. I won¡¯t be going. Gu Nian shook her head. Song ran tutted. you silly girl. You don¡¯t go to your grandfather¡¯s house and you don¡¯t let hime to school to visit you. Your grandfather misses you so much. Gu Nian shrugged. we¡¯ll see how it goes next week. When I have time next week, I¡¯ll visit him. However, I¡¯ll make it clear in advance that I won¡¯t be buying any gifts. I don¡¯t have the money. Song ran pushed her head away. your grandfather is waiting for you to go. You must go and see him next week. Do you understand? ¡± After all, the Vice President had two grandsons and one maternal grandson. However, he only had one maternal granddaughter and doted on her like a precious pearl. When he found out that she was studying in the capital city, he had been hoping that she would stay with him. It was a pity that his granddaughter was too opinionated. Not only did she not stay with him, but she also forbade him from visiting her at school, saying that she wanted to keep a low profile. He had no choice. Who asked him to dote on this girl? he could only listen to her everymand. Song ran then gave Gu nianyi some more instructions before she left room 505 with Gu jinghang. As Gu Nian turned around and entered the dormitory, the three girls who had been stopped outside the dormitory immediately said in a sarcastic tone, ¡± your parents are too much. They can talk, but they still chased us out of the dormitory. What kind of upbringing is this? ¡± my father seemed to be very polite when he asked you to leave. If you don¡¯t want to leave, he won¡¯t force you to. Gu Nian turned around and nced at her. Her father had been in a high position for a long time and naturally did not like irrelevant people listening to them talk. It was just an instinctive action without any special meaning. Sun Fei was furious, ¡°manners?¡± I don¡¯t see any manners.¡± Gu Nian looked at her expressionlessly. if you¡¯re going to leave by yourself, don¡¯t bother with the aftermath. My father asked you to leave. If you¡¯re not happy with it, you can go and look for him. He should still be downstairs. Hurry up and go. ¡°What kind of attitude is this?¡± Sun Fei was so angry that she vomited blood. Gu Nian crossed her arms and stood in front of Sun Fei. She was already half a head taller than Sun Fei. Now that Gu Nian was staring at Sun Fei with a nk expression, Sun Fei lost in terms of aura.. Chapter 1811 - 1864-arrogant Chapter 1811: Chapter 1864-arrogant Trantor: 549690339 She said coldly, ¡°that¡¯s your attitude. My dad asked you to go out. If you had any objections, you didn¡¯t have to go out at that time. But since you went out, it means that you have no objections. So, don¡¯t speak after the fact in front of me, understand?¡± ¡°Gu Nian, you¡¯ve taught me too little!¡± Sun Fei shrieked. Gu Nian grabbed¡± He grabbed her wrist and said,¡±teach her less?¡± Sun Fei, I¡¯ve never offended the three of you since I entered the dormitory, but I¡¯ve been ostracized by you all. You¡¯ve said a lot of bad things about me behind my back, haven¡¯t you? You even want Jian Xia to stay away from me? I won¡¯t argue with you about this, but I¡¯m warning you, from now on, we¡¯ll live in the same dormitory and mind our own business. If you dare to make me unhappy, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± She had just fallen out of love and had a stomach full of anger and grievances that she had no ce to vent. If this Sun Fei insisted on hitting the muzzle, then she couldn¡¯t be med. Sun Fei was truly frightened by her. Gu Nian¡¯s fierce gaze reminded her of a certain animal. It was a Wolf! That¡¯s right, her eyes were filled with the killing and fierceness of a Wolf, which was not the kind of eyes that ordinary college students would have. Gu Nian had been taught by Gu jinghang. She was not an ordinary girl. Usually, she could turn a blind eye to small fights. But when it came to her family, she couldn¡¯t take it when they said she taught them too little. Her fierceness obviously scared Sun Fei and the other two girls. Sun Fei was really shocked by her aura and didn¡¯t say anything. how dare you spread rumors about me? I don¡¯t mind asking the school to help me settle this. Gu Nian shook her hand off. Sun Fei suffered a stomach full of grievances and snorted coldly in her heart. ¡®You¡¯re really shameless. Who Do You Think You Are? you even asked the school toe out and settle it. You¡¯re really shameless. You think too highly of yourself.¡¯ In the near future, Sun Fei would know that Gu Nian had the right to be so boastful. This was something to be saidter. After Gu Nian taught the three girls a lesson for their dirty tricks, he climbed into his bed. The three girls immediately left the dormitory together. They wanted to secretly gather together to badmouth Gu Nian. They wanted to badmouth Gu Nian in public. Gu Nian and her family¡¯s behavior today was really worth criticizing. When the three of them arrived downstairs, they saw Gu Nian¡¯s parents getting into the taxi. There were also nearly ten Men in ck who had also gotten into the taxi. The few cars then sped away. Sun Fei snorted. look at how smug she is. Our parents only came by taxi. Heh, those who don¡¯t know would think that her family is very powerful. He Yun covered her mouth with her index finger and said, ¡°Shh, lower your voice. Let¡¯s go.¡±ll Walk around the field, be careful that the walls have ears.¡± Sun Fei lifted her chin and puffed out her chest.¡±Do I still need to be afraid of He Yun and Ding Yan dragged Sun Fei away. For some reason, they felt guilty when they saw Gu Nian¡¯s confident look. In the dormitory, Gu Nian gently touched her head. She had changed the dressing today and the doctor had said that the stitches could be removed in about five days. The wound had recovered quite well. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t wash my hair. However, the weather was still considered cool, so it was still eptable. In front of the capital Institute of Sciences, a few cars were parked outside. Song ran and Gu jinghang got out of the cars first, followed by seven or eight people from the other cars. Shen Zhaoshan had already received the call, and he was already waiting at the entrance of the courtyard with Zhou Yueru and Shen hanzhi to wee them.. Chapter 1812 - 1812: Li Hua is here again Chapter 1812: Li Hua is here again Trantor: 549690339 Shen Zhaoshan saw the gloomy face of the soon-to-be Dean Gu and suddenly felt nervous. There was no way to salvage this matter. After all, it was his son who had done something wrong. The Gu family was definitely not a family that would make do with grievances. This time, their family had probablypletely offended the Gu family. He hurriedly went up and said politely, ¡± ¡°Director, you¡¯re here.¡± Gu jinghang was expressionless. I¡¯m sorry. The appointment ceremony hasn¡¯t been held yet. Please don¡¯t address me as Deputy Director Shen. There is only one head of the Institute of general sciences. Please don¡¯t cause me any trouble for no reason. Shen Zhaoshan¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. This time, he was afraid that they hade with bad intentions. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside,¡± song ran said coldly. The group of people walked into the courtyard and soon arrived at the Shen family¡¯s courtyard. Gu jinghang and his wife, Shen Zhaoshan and his wife, sat opposite each other while Shen hanzhi stood beside them. Shen Zhaoshan was the first to speak. Deputy Director Gu, I would like to apologize to you for my son¡¯s mistake. We have nothing to say. Han Zhi has done wrong, and he has done wrong. No matter how you punish him, we will notin. Song ranughed. Deputy Superintendent Shen, you¡¯re being too serious. We¡¯re not a judicial organization. Your Han Zhi¡¯s mistakes were at most morally wrong. It has nothing to do with thew. I don¡¯t have the right to punish him. Zhou Yueru said, ¡± hanzhi has already realized his mistake. He is very regretful. He stood outside niannian¡¯s dormitory for two nights. He wanted to apologize to niannian, but niannian refused to see him or talk to him. She only wanted to break up with him. Ran, you know it too. Niannian and hanzhi are definitely two different children. Il Lovell Xiangll You can¡¯t throw hanzhi into the abyss just because of one unconscious mistake.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± Song ran¡¯s expression turned cold. Zhou Yueru was momentarily at a loss for words. Song ran raised her voice and asked, ¡®does hanzhi know that Li Hua likes him? I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s always known that if hanzhi really loved niannian, if he was really afraid that niannian would get hurt, he shouldn¡¯t have had too much contact with Li Hua from the beginning. Rtionships can¡¯t tolerate third parties. Fortunately, our niannian has a big-headed personality. If it were me, I would¡¯ve flipped out long ago when I saw hanzhi and Li Hua getting involved. It wouldn¡¯t have led to this disaster. Yueru, not only did Han Zhi keep in contact with Li Hua, he even had a child with her. You want our niannian to ept him? You¡¯re only considering things from hanzhi¡¯s perspective, but have you ever considered our niannian? I admit that Han Zhi¡¯s heart isn¡¯t firm. Maybe he¡¯s kind, but if he¡¯s kind to others, it¡¯ll hurt niannian the most. I don¡¯t know if niannian forgives him this time, what kind of other harm will he bring to niannian in the future because of his kindness. As a mother, I have to put an end to all possibilities. I can¡¯t let him continue to hurt my niannian. Niannian herself also said that she wanted to break up with him. Jingxing and I, our whole family supports her and we respect her decision. But if one day, she feels that she can¡¯t forget hanzhi and wants to get back together, we will support her. All the decisions will be made by her, and we will not interfere with her. ¡® Her words left the Shen family speechless. Shen hanzhi knew that this was the end of his and Gu Nian¡¯s fate. There was no more hope. There was no more hope. He didn¡¯t know when the Gu family left. He only knew that Li Hua came again not long after the Gu family left.. Chapter 1813 - 1813: Look at what you I ve done Chapter 1813 - 1813: Look at what you I ve done Trantor: 549690339 His parents had gone out to send the Gu family off, leaving him alone at home. He looked at Li Hua. Naturally, Li Hua had also heard the news and knew that he had broken up with Gu Nian. She was pleased with herself. At least Gu Nian Imew her ce. Now that this big trouble had been eliminated, he would leave her alone.ll Was it still far away? Shen hanzhi¡¯s parents treated her well, and she was indeed pregnant with Shen hanzhi¡¯s child. If she wanted to marry into the Shen family now, wouldn¡¯t it be a piece of cake? Shen hanzhi looked at her emotionlessly. There was no hatred or any other emotion in her eyes. Li Hua was a little flustered. She walked over and said gently, ¡± hanzhi, since Gu Nian is so determined to leave you, she is not worthy of your love. Shen hanzhi lowered her head and said in an extremely cold voice, ¡± ¡®You think that I¡¯ll marry you just because niannian broke up with me, right?¡± Li Hua¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Did he have any other choice? ¡°I¡¯m pregnant with your child.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re nning to have me conceive a child with you?¡± Shen hanzhi¡¯s tone became even colder. Li Hua gritted her teeth and looked at the man in front of her. ¡°That¡¯s all your fault, you made me pregnant.ll She¡¯s pregnant, what does that have to do with Shen hanzhi lowered her eyes and said, ¡®do you really think I¡¯m unconscious? What did you call me? you called me brother hanzhi. You pretended to be Gu Nian and made me lower my guard. Li Hua, I¡¯m sorry. I can only say that you brought this on yourself. I won¡¯t marry you.¡± Li Hua¡¯s face turned pale. your parents won¡¯t let you do this. You ¡­ Il Grandpa will let you marry me. ¡°Is that so?¡± Shen hanzhi snorted. Li Hua gritted her teeth. it doesn¡¯t matter if I made you lower your guard or what I did. It¡¯s you who didn¡¯t control yourself. You made me pregnant, so I can only marry you for the rest of my life. Shen hanzhi, you can¡¯t be so cruel to me. You have no other way out. Gu Nian doesn¡¯t want you anymore. Shen hanzhi ignored her and turned to walk toward the backyard. Shen hanzhi, ¡± Li Hua yelled from behind him. you¡¯ve already let someone down. You can¡¯t let me down as well. Shen hanzhi¡¯s footsteps did not stop. He had already let down the person he loved the most in this life, and he did not want to let himself look down on himself again. After a while, Shen Zhaoshan and Zhou Yueru returned home. When they saw Li Hua crying in the courtyard, Zhou Yueru tried tofort her, both mentally and physically exhausted. Shen Zhaoshan went to the backyard. In his son¡¯s room, he said coldly, ¡± ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done.¡± Shen hanzhi seemed to have made up her mind. She looked up at Shen Zhaoshan and said, ¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯m already in my third year. It¡¯s myst year. I want to go to the Northwest.¡± Shen Zhaoshan frowned,¡±what?¡± Where are you going?¡± Shen hanzhi clenched her fists. to the Northwest. I want to do research there. I want to leave this ce. Niannian had broken up with him. He didn¡¯t want to stay here and he didn¡¯t want Li Hua to get what she wanted. You could call him a coward or an irresponsible man, but he just didn¡¯t want to marry Li Hua. He wanted to leave. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Shen Zhaoshan shouted angrily. Shen hanzhi was more determined than ever. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve decided to go to the Northwest.¡± Shen Zhaoshan naturally did not agree. Shen hanzhi shook her head. father, I¡¯ve already made up my mind. If you don¡¯t help me arrange it, I¡¯ll go to the Northwest alone and start as a soldier from the bottom.. Chapter 1814 - 1814: Am I that unpresentable? Chapter 1814 - 1814: Am I that unpresentable? Trantor: 549690339 you bastard! Shen Zhaoshan was furious. are you trying to anger me to death? Shen hanzhi straightened her back and looked determined. After a while, Zhou Yueru sent Li Hua off and walked into the backyard. When she heard that Shen hanzhi was going to the Northwest, she immediately rejected her like Shen Zhaoshan. This was her only precious son. How could he go to the Northwest to suffer? Zhao Shan was already the Deputy Director of the Research Institute. After Han Zhi graduated from University, he would directly enter the big research Institute in Jingdu. By then, with his father¡¯s protection, he would be promoted quickly. dad, mom, I¡¯ve already decided, ¡± Shen hanzhi said expressionlessly. you don¡¯t have to say anything more. Zhou Yueru tried her best to persuade Shen hanzhi, using both soft and hard tactics, but she still couldn¡¯t change his mind. The couple sighed and left his room. Outside the door, Zhou Yueru looked at Shen Zhaoshan worriedly, ¡°What do we Shen Zhaoshan frowned. this kid has never been so determined. I don¡¯t know what to do with him. Zhou Yueru sighed. if he really has to go, you have to talk to the people at the Northwest Research Institute. Tell them to take care of him. Understand? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I won¡¯t let his life be in danger.¡± The couple left Shen hanzhi¡¯s backyard with a sigh. At the Vice President mansion, Gu jinghang and song ran heard her father¡¯s voice the moment they entered. ¡°Where¡¯s the little girl niannian?¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows and looked at the Vice President Tang qingru who was approaching her. ¡°Your precious granddaughter didn¡¯te with you.¡± The disappointment on Tang qingru¡¯s face was beyond words. ¡°He didn¡¯te over?¡± Song ran spread her hands. yes, she has ss tomorrow. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯te. Tang qingru frowned. this girl is too much. I asked her toe over, but she refused toe. I wanted to go to the school to see her, but she didn¡¯t allow me. Am I that shameful? ¡± Song ran followed Gu jinghang into the side hall and satzily on the sofa. A nanny came over to serve her tea. She took a sip and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s your fault for appearing on the news all the time. Once you go, everyone in the school will know her identity. Our niannian wants to keep a low profile in school.¡± Tang qingru lightly tutted, ¡± I heard that their school is full of hidden dragons and crouching tigers. I heard that the granddaughter of the Lieutenant Governor is also in their school. Why can the Lieutenant Governore forward but I can¡¯t? isn¡¯t the granddaughter of the Lieutenant Governor still in school? ¡± Song ran patted the back of his hand. dad, don¡¯tpare yourself to others. Your family ¡­ I l My precious granddaughter won¡¯t let you go, so just listen.¡± ¡°I have to find an excuse to go to school to see my precious granddaughter.¡± Tang qingru took a sip of tea. Song ran sighed. just don¡¯t go there for the time being. That girl is in a bad mood. If you go, you¡¯ll probably be bullied. That girl didn¡¯t dare to act rashly in front of her and Jing Xing, but they were close by generation. This girl was very rampant in front of the Vice President. That night, Gu Nian felt as if she was suffering from insomnia again. Strangely, she had clearly slept well at her youngest uncle¡¯s ce the previous night. Perhaps, he didn¡¯t drink today? Maybe there was no fight today? Shey on the bed.ll She was tossing and turning in bed, but her mind was still filled with Shen hanzhi. To her, Shen han had always been the White moonlight in her heart. He was gentle and calm, and he treated people like a spring breeze. She had met such a gentle big brother at such a young age. Who would not like him? She usually yed with Gu Yanzhi and the other bad boys in the courtyard who had the same bad character as Gu Yanzhi. Shen hanzhi was the only one who was unique.. Chapter 1815 - 1815: 1868-hate hanzhi Chapter 1815 - 1815: 1868-hate hanzhi Trantor: 549690339 How could she not like him? She had never cried in front of outsiders, nor had she cried in front of Shen hanzhi. She had not even cried when her parents came to visit her. But who knew that she was actually really sad? How could she not be sad? She had liked him for many years, and she had never fantasized about any man other than Shen hanzhi. She turned over and the dormitory was quiet. The three girls were already asleep, but she was the only one who could not. The curtain wasn¡¯tpletely drawn, and there was a small gap. Moonlight shone in, and she just stared out the window, her heart surging. Would she still like someone else in the future? She didn¡¯t seem to be the type to fall for someone so easily. When she was in high school, there were many boys who pursued her. After all, her face was still very attractive.ll Bewitching power. However, she was not moved at all. After all, Shen hanzhi had always been in her heart. She tugged at the corner of the nket and forced herself to close her eyes. Sleep, sleep. In this world, there was no such thing as a divorce. Even if they had broken up, she still had to look forward and live well. The next morning, in the Shen family¡¯s house, Zhou Yueru woke up early. She buttoned her shirt and said to Shen Zhaoshan, ¡± ¡°I have to go to Media College to look for niannian.¡± ¡°Why are you looking for her?¡± now, only niannian¡¯s words are useful. He will only listen to niannian¡¯s advice to Han Zhi not to go to the border. Shen Zhaoshan¡¯s face was serious. I don¡¯t think niannian will see you. Even if she does, she might not help you persuade hanzhi. This child is very determined. Hanzhi has done something wrong this time. I¡¯m afraid she hates hanzhi to death. Zhou Yueru was in despair. no matter what, I have to find her. The Northwest border is a harsh environment. Han Zhi grew up with a nanny. How can he endure that kind of hardship? ¡± Besides, there was always movement there.ll It¡¯s chaotic. There are soldiers who are sacrificed every year. I won¡¯t let him go no matter what.¡± In the end, Zhou Yueru still took a car to Media College. She happened to run into Gu Nian who was walking out of the dormitory building with Jian Xia. She had two dark circles under her eyes. Last night, she couldn¡¯t sleep until three or four o ¡®clock. Now, she had to go to ss at seven o¡¯ clock. She felt like her body had been emptied. When Gu Nian saw Zhou Yueru, his cold expression returned. Han Zhi¡¯s parents had ¡®yed a big part¡¯ in making such a mistake. His parents had always treated Li 1¨C1ua as a guest of honor and a benefactor. They had always wanted Han Zhi and Li Hua to get along well. Hehe, Shen hanzhi was the main culprit, and his parents were aplices. Zhou Yueru hurried over, her expression sorrowful. ¡°Niannian, Auntie has a few words to say to you.¡± I¡¯m sorry, ¡± Gu Nian replied indifferently. I have to rush to ss. I don¡¯t have time to talk to you. After she finished speaking, she pulled Jian Xia to the canteen in a hurry. She bought a bun and left through the back door. Zhou Yueru waited at the entrance of the cafeteria for a long time, but Gu Nian didn¡¯t appear. She sighed. This child must be very resentful of their family. After asking around, Lin Yiqian headed to their school building. When the morning sses were over, she saw Gu Nian walking out of the crowd and quickly went up to her. Gu Nian frowned as she looked at Zhou Yueru. Zhou Yueru carefully said, ¡± Nian Nian, aunty knows that hanzhi has done something wrong to you. Aunty apologizes to you on his behalf. But now, hanzhi is going to the Northwest border for an inspection. You have to know that it¡¯s tough and dangerous there. Now, hanzhi will only listen to you.. Can you help aunty persuade him? ¡° Chapter 1816 - 1816: I’ll try my best Chapter 1816 - 1816: I¡¯ll try my best Trantor: 549690339 Gu Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Shen hanzhi was going to the border? She had heard from her father that it was indeed dangerous there. However, she remained calm and said, ¡± I¡¯ve already broken up with him. Auntie, you¡¯ve overestimated me. I¡¯m not that capable, and he might not even listen to me. He wants to go to the border to serve the country. Auntie, you should support him. Sorry, I¡¯ll be leaving first. Zhou Yueru grabbedll He grabbed her wrist, and his eyes were filled withll niannian, you can¡¯t be so cruel, ¡± she sobbed. if something really happened to hanzhi at the border, I think you¡¯ll feel guilty too. After all, he went to the border because of you. Gu Nian immediately frowned. aunty, you¡¯re mistaken. It was Shen hanzhi¡¯s own decision to go to the Northwest. No matter why he went there, it has nothing to do with me. Even if something happens to him, you shouldn¡¯t me me. Gu Nian was a little angry. Hanzhi¡¯s mother¡¯s reasoning had left her dumbfounded. If something really happened to Shen hanzhi at the border, would the Shen familye after her? How could hanzhi¡¯s mother be such an unreasonable person? Zhou Yueru only said those words because her son was going to the border. Seeing that Gu Nian was angry, Lin Yiqian suddenly panicked. niannian, don¡¯t be angry. I said something wrong, but I¡¯m really worried about hanzhi. Can you understand me? ¡± Gu Nian nodded. going to the border is a contribution to the country. Aunty should be proud of it. After she finished speaking, she held Jian Xia¡¯s hand and walked forward. Zhou Yueru stood rooted to the ground like a frosted eggnt as she watched Gu Nian¡¯s back with a sorrowful expression. On the way, Jian Xia whispered, ¡± it¡¯s fine when there¡¯s nothing going on at the border. Once there¡¯s chaos, it¡¯s actually quite dangerous. Gu Nian¡¯s eyes were determined. a man should shed blood and sweat instead of tears. My father went to a Geological Survey in the past and he was on the verge of death several times. As a man, you should not be afraid of death. ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Jian Xia nodded. Zhou Yueru returned home in a daze and went to talk to Shen hanzhi, but he still had yijue in mind. She and Shen Zhaoshan returned to the house and sighed. niannian seems to be afraid of Zhaozheng, ¡± Shen Zhaoshan said. plus, Zhaozheng saved her life. Maybe she¡¯ll listen to him. Zhou Yueru seemed to have seen hope. yes, yes, yes. I think niannian listens to Zhaozheng. Let Zhaozheng go find her and ask her to persuade hanzhi. She will definitely listen. Zhou Yueru immediately went to the middle courtyard and knocked on Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s door. After exining his intention, Shen Zhaozheng frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best, but I can¡¯t guarantee if the child will listen.¡± Ever since they broke up, Gu Nian had been in a daze and was not motivated to do anything. When Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s call came in, she saw the words ¡°Devil King¡± on the phone screen and instantly became spoiled.ll Her body trembled. The only person she could use 30% of her strength to deal with was this uncle of the Great Demon King. ¡°Little uncle,¡± she answered the phone in a low voice. ¡°Did you go to the hospital to change your medicine today?¡± I don¡¯t think I need to change it anymore, ¡± Gu Nian repliedzily. my wound doesn¡¯t hurt that much anymore. ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital to change your dressing.¡± ¡°Little uncle, where are you?¡± Gu Nian was a little dumbfounded. ¡°Downstairs of your dormitory.¡± Gu Nian was shocked. However, for some reason, she did not dare to disobey her youngest uncle¡¯s orders. There was a fear that was engraved in her bones. She would even dare to rebut her father¡¯s words. However, she had to obey her youngest uncle unconditionally.. Chapter 1817 - 1817: A qualified lobbyist Chapter 1817 - 1817: A qualified lobbyist Trantor: 549690339 She quickly changed her clothes and went downstairs. She saw little uncle sitting in the car. He was wearing a white shirt and his back was straight. He never let his guard down, and it reminded her of the words ¡± iron-boned ¡® Her little uncle was quite simr to her father in some aspects, but he was a little colder than her father. This made her subconsciously respect him. As she walked over, Shen Zhaozheng leaned forward to open the car door for her. Gu Nian carefully got into the car. He leaned over and she was a little stiff, not daring to move. He gently touched the gauze on her head. if you don¡¯t change the medicine properly, the wound won¡¯t heal so easily. Be careful, when that area doesn¡¯t grow any hair, you¡¯ll be bald. I¡¯m not an actress. I don¡¯t rely on my looks to make a living. So be it if I¡¯m bald. Gu Nian snorted. Shen Zhaozheng squinted at her and did not say anything. The car slowly drove away from media University. Along the way, Shen Zhaozheng wanted to say something but stopped. His sister-inw had given him a task to persuade Han Zhi not to go to the border. He found it difficult to speak. When he arrived at the hospital, he stopped the car and Gu Nian was about to get out of the car. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, little uncle?¡± Gu Nian turned around to look at him in surprise. ¡°Did you know that hanzhi is going to the border?¡± Shen Zhaozheng took a deep breath. little uncle, you¡¯re not actually concerned about my injury. You¡¯re just here to persuade me, aren¡¯t you? ¡± Gu Nian¡¯s expression changed immediately. Shen Zhaozheng didn¡¯t know where to put his hands, so he could only put them on the steering wheel. He was actually somewhat speechless. Gu Nian had just fallen out of love. As her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle, it was not right for him to care too much. The identity of a lobbyist could cover up his true intentions very well. ¡°No matter what, do you really want Han Zhi to go to the border?¡± he asked. Since he was here to be a lobbyist, he had to be a qualified one. Gu Nian reached out to grab the doorknob. Just as she was about to get out of the car, Shen Zhaozheng grabbed her wrist and pulled her toward him. She looked at his face that was magnified in front of her eyes and felt a little angry. I don¡¯t like the Shen family, and you¡¯re the same as them. So, you also think that if Shen hanzhi is determined to go to the border defense and something happens to her there, I¡¯ll be held responsible, right? ¡® ¡°Your whole family thinks so, right? If I can¡¯t make Shen hanzhi stay in the capital city, I¡¯ll be responsible, right? What am I? no matter how capable I am, I couldn¡¯t even control him when he was my boyfriend and let him get someone pregnant, let alone now that he¡¯s no longer my boyfriend. What right do I have to give orders to an outsider? he can go wherever he likes. I don¡¯t want to care about him, and I can¡¯t control him. Don¡¯t you Shen familye to me again, and don¡¯t ask me to persuade Shen hanzhi. He has nothing to do with me anymore. The Shen family Shen Zhaozheng was taken aback. Gu Nian now had a general term for him-the Shen family. Because Han Zhi had hurt her heart, she had ced all of them into that category, the category that she did not want to touch again. She was very angry, and her chest heaved up and down. It was probably because she had once loved him, that was why she was angry. He even envied his nephew a little. At least he had her love.. Chapter 1818 - 1818: What did the doctor say? Chapter 1818 - 1818: What did the doctor say? Trantor: 549690339 He had never thought of himself as a weak person. However, in front of Gu Nian, he had to put on a mask and speak insincerely. He thought that the time was not right yet, and he could not startle this little deer in the forest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yingluo, I didn¡¯t consider your feelings.¡± She suddenly opened the car door and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Save it. We don¡¯t have to meet again in the future.¡± Bang! The car door closed and she stopped in her tracks. She took out a wallet from her backpack and took out three hundred Yuan. this is the money I borrowed. I¡¯m returning it to you. We¡¯re even now. I¡¯m even with the Shen family. After that, he walked into the hospital without looking back. Shen Zhaozheng lit a cigarette and sat in the car. He looked at the 300 yuan in the front passenger seat and a fleeting smile appeared on his face. You can¡¯t just call it even just because you say so. No one can break into my heart. Since you¡¯vee, don¡¯t think about leaving. Gu Nian went to change the dressing. The doctor said that she would be able toe over the next day to remove the stitches. She took some medicine and left the clinic with the stic bag. Since it was close to the school, she would not take the Shen family¡¯s car even if she walked back. When she passed by Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s car, she saw him suddenly open the door and step out of the car. ¡°Get in the car, I¡¯ll send you back to school.¡± His tone was so matter-of-fact, as if nothing had happened just now. Gu Nian cursed in his heart, the Great Demon King is really thick-skinned. She raised her head and ignored him, walking straight out. Shen Zhaozheng sighed in his heart. It was a rose with thorns. He grewll He strode to her side in a few steps and grabbed her.ll ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it a second time,¡± he said as he grabbed her wrist. This girl, he had to be hard on her, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be able to subdue her. ¡°Let go of me,¡± Gu Nian struggled. ¡°I¡¯ll let you get in the car,¡± the man said, squinting at her. His expression was cold and hard. Gu Nian was really terrified. She hated herself for being so cowardly in front of him. She touched her neck. I¡¯ll do it. Why are you so fierce? ¡± After that, she obediently climbed into the passenger seat and cursed in her heart. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s expression rxed when he saw her get into the car. She was indeed a little girl who could be forced. ¡°Put on your seatbelt,¡± he said as he turned around and walked to the driver¡¯s seat. Gu Nian¡¯s heart started to chant even more crazily. Fierce my ass. What right do you Shen family people have to be so fierce in front of me? He was angry but didn¡¯t dare to speak, he was angry but didn¡¯t dare to speak! She reached out to unbuckle her seat belt and obediently put it on. The car slowly left the hospital. ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± Gu Nian deliberately said, ¡± doctor ¡± ¡°Speak properly Shen Zhaozheng squinted at her. Gu Nian snorted in his heart, but he could only obediently listen on the surface. ¡°Come and remove the stitches tomorrow.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow.¡± Gu Nian raised her hand. no need. I can do it myself. I don¡¯t want to have any more contact with the Shen family. She nced at Shen Zhaozheng carefully. What was she feeling guilty about? ¡°There¡¯s no need to draw a line between us.¡± He said. Gu Nian looked straight ahead and asked, ¡®why not? You¡¯re my ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle, we shouldn¡¯t have met again.¡± hanzhi is hanzhi, and I am me. Other than being Shen hanzhi¡¯s uncle, I¡¯m still Shen Zhaozheng. I¡¯m an independent individual. ¡°Why are you saying all this?¡± Gu Nian suddenly turned to look at him. Little uncle felt a little strange. He was not someone who liked to exin anything, and he was also an extremely cold person.. It was fine if he did not want to see his nephew¡¯s ex-girlfriend, but why did he seem to want to see her? Chapter 1819 - 1819: As expected of an elder Chapter 1819 - 1819: As expected of an elder Trantor: 549690339 I¡¯m your Savior. Your mother also said that if it wasn¡¯t for my young age, I could be your Godfather. You can¡¯t just disappear on your own like that? ¡± Gu Nian felt that she was in the wrong. you don¡¯t seem like someone who would take pride in your achievements. You saved me. If you want any reward, you can ask my father for it. As long as he can do it, he will definitely help you. If you want to be promoted directly to the director, he will definitely put in a good word for you. there¡¯s no need for that. I can rely on my own hands to get what I want. I don¡¯t need to go through the back door. Gu Nian nodded slightly. Indeed, she admired his attitude. Just like her, Gu nianjia did not like to rely on connections. ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Shen Zhaozheng ced one hand on the steering wheel and turned half a circle before the car turned right. On the shady road, the sun asionally shone down. It was the Golden autumn season and the weather was very good, making people feel rxed and happy. I don¡¯t want anything. I just hope that you won¡¯t get caught up in this. We can still be friends. ¡®Friend?¡¯ Gu Nian looked at him in confusion. Are we friends?¡± She had never treated her little uncle as a friend. She had always treated him as an elder. Shen Zhaozheng caught a glimpse of her from the corner of his eye and chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I can¡¯t?¡± it feels a little weird. You¡¯re nine years older than me, ¡± Gu Nian said honestly. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s smile froze on his face. That damned girl, she didn¡¯t need to remind him that they were nine years apart. ¡°Then we¡¯ll be friends despite our age.¡± Even though this word was hurtful, Shen Zhaozheng could only say it this way. ¡°Do you need friends too, little uncle?¡± Gu Nian asked cautiously. She had always felt that he was cold, as if he was a loner walking in this wide world. It was a red light in front, and the car stopped steadily. He turned to look at her. ¡°I thought I didn¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t little uncle have any friends?¡± Gu Nian was confused. He looked at her fixedly and wanted to say that he didn¡¯tck friends, but he didck a Wanwan as a girlfriend. There was a honk from behind. It turned out to be a green light. He turned his head again and the car drove forward. ¡°In short, don¡¯t kill everyone just because of Han Zhi, understand?¡± Gu Nian shrugged. He was indeed an elder. He liked to be vague and unhappy with his words, unlike young people like him who were straightforward. That was why she didn¡¯t like to be friends with her elders. However, this devil was too special. She was always unconsciously afraid of him and did not dare to make him unhappy. Now, he said that he wanted to be friends with her despite the age. Then, Xuxu would fulfill his wish. After all, Shen hanzhi was indeed innocent in the matter, and she really should not have been implicated. When the car arrived at the entrance of the media College girls ¡®dormitory, Gu Nian got out of the car. Shen Zhaozheng said calmly, ¡± ¡°Now do you know how to spend 1000 Yuan tost you a month?¡± I know, ¡± Gu Nian pouted. I¡¯ll be more frugal. ¡°If it¡¯s not enough, you can borrow it from me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to borrow it from you,¡± Gu Nian snorted. It wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t want to return it to him. She didn¡¯t want to tear down the east wall to repair the west wall. Who would have thought that little uncle would be her personal ATM in the future? Gu Nian turned around and entered the dormitory. Shen Zhaozheng only started the car and drove away after she disappeared from his sight. Gu Nian climbed up to the fifth floor in one breath. When she reached room 505, she heard the three of them talking about her behind her back. Sigh, why do these people like to gossip behind other people¡¯s backs? Chapter 1820 - 1820: I’m sorry, sister-in-law Chapter 1820 - 1820: I¡¯m sorry, sister-inw Trantor: 549690339 Then let¡¯s hear what they¡¯re talking about. ¡°It seems like Gu Nian has broken up with her boyfriend who has a powerful family background,¡± Sun Fei replied. ¡®Hmm,¡¯ Gu Nian thought as she crossed her arms and frowned.¡¯Why are they so happy about my breakup?¡¯ Ding Yan: ¡± she¡¯s quite capable. I¡¯ve seen her boyfriend once. He¡¯s tall, handsome, andes from an influential family. Gu Nian broke up with him just like that. I wonder if she can find such an outstanding boyfriend in the future. Well, I¡¯ve really troubled you. He Yun: ¡± that¡¯s great. No one will support her. We don¡¯t have to be at her beck and call anymore. Eh? Did she give them any face? She suddenly opened the door, catching the three of them off guard. The girls were obviously flustered. Gu Nian ced a bag of medicine on the table and said coldly, ¡± I¡¯ll be honest with you guys. I, Gu Nian, am someone who will not attack unless I¡¯m attacked. However, if you guys really attack me, I won¡¯t let you guys off easily. I can turn a blind eye to the three of you surrounding me and saying bad things about me. However, if there are any bad rumors about me in the ss or in the school, I will not tolerate it. The three of them were intimidated by her again. Sun Fei quickly came back to her senses. you¡¯re quite good at making threats. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can give it a try.¡± Gu Nian smiled at her. In this school, if you wanted to study quietly, you didn¡¯t have to hide your identity. If you had no power, no status, and no background, there would be countless people like sun Feifei who would step on you. On the contrary, they wanted to curry favor with people like Jian Xia. However, as long as they were cold enough, they wouldn¡¯t dare toe forward to curry favor. Therefore, as long as Sun Feifei dared to y any tricks behind her back, she didn¡¯t mind revealing her identity. She was not afraid ofpeting with her father. Sun Fei really wouldn¡¯t give up until she reached the end of the river. At the Shen family¡¯s house, as soon as Shen Zhaozheng returned home, Zhou Yueru came up to him and looked at him with hope. ¡°How did it go? did you tell niannian? What did she say to you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sister-inw. My words don¡¯t mean anything,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said. ¡°Did vou talk to her DroDerlv? Isn¡¯t that child alwavs afraid of vou?¡± Shen Zhaoming frowned. even if she¡¯s afraid of me, I can¡¯t threaten her. She has her own thoughts. No matter what she thinks, I think you should respect her. Zhou Yueru¡¯s face was ashen. She had no other choice. She had invited everyone she could. Han Zhi really had to go to the Northwest border. Shen Zhaozheng returned to the backyard. Zhou Yueru looked up and saw Li Hua standing at the door. Li Hua walked over and asked anxiously, ¡°Auntie, how¡¯s ran ran?¡± How¡¯s the situation?¡± Zhou Yueru sighed. Xiaohua, Qianqian, this child. I¡¯m afraid that Qianqian won¡¯t marry you. Li Hua couldn¡¯t help but tremble. What should I do if he doesn¡¯t marry me? What about the child in my stomach?¡± Zhou Yueru had nothing to say. She could only say, ¡± Han Zhi said he wanted to go to the Northwest. Li Hua couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡®what? He would rather go to the border than marry me?¡± Zhou Yueru sighed. Li Hua turned around and walked towards the backyard. She didn¡¯t believe it. She didn¡¯t believe that Shen hanzhi was such a cruel person. He had put everything on the line and left this ce, leaving her all alone.. What was she going to do? What was she going to do with the child in her stomach? Chapter 1821 - 1821: 1874-he’s determined to leave Chapter 1821 - 1821: 1874-he¡¯s determined to leave Trantor: 549690339 She rushed to the backyard with an angry face and mmed on his door. Shen hanzhi opened the door and calmly looked at the hysterical Li Hua. Li Hua looked at him with red eyes. ¡°You¡¯re going to the border?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Li Hua looked at him aggressively and said, ¡°then what about me?¡± What am I supposed to do?¡± Shen hanzhi looked at her expressionlessly. what do you want to do? it¡¯s all up to you. I can¡¯t control you. Li Hua grabbedll She grabbed hispels. Shen hanzhi, you can¡¯t just leave. You can¡¯t not take responsibility for me. You made me pregnant. Il If you¡¯re pregnant, you must marry me!¡± Shen hanzhi pried her hand away. stop dreaming! she said. Li Hua looked at him in despair, ¡®you¡¯d rather go to the border than marry me? Do you know how harsh the conditions in the Northwest are?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you wanted? If you don¡¯t let me get the person I like, then I¡¯ll just be a walking corpse. There¡¯s not much difference between life and death.¡± Li Hua screamed hysterically, ¡®what¡¯s so good about Gu Nian? What¡¯s worth it for you to treat her like this? She was so determined. You only made a small mistake that all men in the world would make, but she was so determined and left you without looking back. Was it worth it to risk your life at the border for such a woman? Shen hanzhi, is it worth it for you?¡± Shen hanzhi looked at her coldly. it¡¯s up to me to decide whether it¡¯s worth it or not. At least, I know that you¡¯re not worth it for me to marry you. I won¡¯t marry a woman who keeps plotting against me. Let¡¯s go. If you¡¯re willing to have a child, my parents will definitely take responsibility for you. If you¡¯re not willing to have one, then abort it. My parents will definitelypensate you. You won¡¯t lose out either way. You¡¯ve always been materialistic, so you¡¯ll get what you deserve. After he finished speaking, he closed the door with a bang. Li Hua started to cry sorrowfully. who says I¡¯m materialistic? Shen hanzhi, you can¡¯t do this to me. What I want the most is you. You. Don¡¯t go. You can¡¯t leave me behind. But it was quiet inside the door. He was toozy to deal with her, and he had already made up his mind to leave. Li Hua cried for a long time before Zhou Yueru persuaded her to leave. Shen Zhaozheng was still smoking by the window. He didn¡¯t care about what others thought of him, but if one day, he was willing to take care of this matter, he didn¡¯t care what his family thought of him. The only thing he was worried about was whether Gu nianwan would ept him. She broke up with her nephew and then fell in love with her uncle. What would outsiders think of her? Moreover, up until now, Gu Nian had not shown any signs of liking him at all. His path was probably going to be very difficult. That night, Gu Nian did not sleep well. She kept having nightmares about Shen han being on the battlefield. In the chaos, she saw him being shot by a gun. Fresh blood flowed out of his chest. He stared at her and called her niannian. As he shouted, his body fell back in a daze. She suddenly woke up with a start, her forehead covered in cold sweat. Two dayster, just as Gu Nian was about to go to bed, her phone rang. She had received a text message. When she opened it, she saw that it was from Shen hanzhi. niannian, I¡¯m going to the airport in the capital city tomorrow to take a flight to the Northwest Research Institute. I¡¯m not expecting you to send me off, but I just want to tell you that I know my heart isn¡¯t strong enough and I¡¯ve hurt you. So, I¡¯ll be going to the Northwest border for a few years. Perhaps I can train my character there. I hope everything will be fine for you.. Chapter 1822 - 1822: 1875-Li Hua’s hopes turned to dust Chapter 1822 - 1822: 1875-Li Hua¡¯s hopes turned to dust Trantor: 549690339 After reading the message a few times, Gu Nian did not reply. Instead, she turned off her phone and went to sleep. The next day, at the airport, Shen hanzhi kept looking into the distance with hope in her eyes. She still hoped that Gu Nian woulde and send him off. If she was here, it would mean that there was still a possibility between them. However, even after Gu nianjia¡¯s arrival was announced through the airport speakers, he still could not see Gu Nian. He smiled sadly. Yes, he should have known what kind of person niannian was. Gu nianxin was much more determined than he was. If she said she loved him, she loved him. If she said she did not love him, she did not. She never dilly-dally, so he should learn from her. Zhou Yueru looked at him with reddened eyes, ¡°you really don¡¯t want to reconsider?¡± mom and dad don¡¯t me you for Li Hua¡¯s matter anymore. As long as you stay, we¡¯ll definitely think of a way to make Li Hua abort the child. We¡¯llpensate her with other things. I believe she¡¯ll agree. Hanzhi, can you not leave? ¡± Shen hanzhi¡¯s expression was firm. mom, I¡¯m going to board the ne. I¡¯ll call you when I get there. Take care of yourself. After that, he turned around and left without looking back. Zhou Yueru covered her mouth as she couldn¡¯t help but cry. As she cried, she asked Shen Zhaoshan, the Research Institute in the Northwest. Did you inform them? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything has been arranged. He won¡¯t be in any danger.¡± Zhou Yueru wiped away her tears,¡±this child, this is the first time she¡¯s given me such a hard time.¡±ll Worry.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s good for him to go out and practice,¡± Shen Zhaoshan sighed. Zhou Yueru cried, ¡°what benefits can I get?¡± With you taking care of him and our Shen family¡¯s power here, no one would dare to make things difficult for him. He would be like you, bing the director or Deputy Director of the Research Institute in Jingdu and living a carefree life. That would be the best.¡± Shen Zhaoshan patted her shoulder. it¡¯s rare for this child to be so insistent on doing something. We can¡¯t do anything about it. ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s suffering, and I¡¯ll have to live a life of fear in the future.¡± The mother was worried. At Media College, Gu Nian was sitting in the ssroom. She did not go to the airport. She was a determined person. Since she had decided to break up with Shen hanzhi, she could not tolerate herself dragging things out. She didn¡¯t like to give others unnecessary hope. It would only harm others and herself. Let the past be in the past. However, she was still absent-minded sometimes. When the professor called her name, she seemed to be lost. Jian Xia had to push her arm gently before she coulde back to her senses and answer the professor¡¯s questions. After all, they had once loved each other. It was impossible to say that they had no feelings for each other after they broke up. She was a human with normal emotions and desires, not a machine. In the courtyard of the Academy of Sciences, Li Hua sat on the ground in despair. Shen hanzhi left. He left resolutely. No matter how distressed she was, he still left without looking back. In this battle, both she and Gu Nian had suffered heavy losses. In the end, she did not get anything. She had even used her child as a hostage, but she had not been able to get Shen hanzhi. Shen hanzhi hated him so much that she would rather go to the Northwest than marry her. She really was a failure. There was no point in keeping the child. The Shen family had said that they wouldpensate her and that it was up to her whether she wanted to give birth to the child or not. Heh, what¡¯s the point of giving birth? Chapter 1823 - 1876-eloquent Chapter 1823: Chapter 1876-eloquent Trantor: 549690339 Shen hanzhi would not marry her even if she gave birth to this child. If she really gave birth to this child, how could she get married in the future? She wanted to marry Shen hanzhi because of their family background. If Shen hanzhi refused to marry her, how could she really give birth to this child from another family? With such a burden, she was afraid that she would have to be an olddy for the rest of her life. She was too smart and didn¡¯t get anything. In the end, she really didn¡¯t get anything. Her heart was filled with hatred. Who could she hate? Did she hate Shen hanzhi? No, she did not hate Shen hanzhi. Shen hanzhi had to go to the border because of Gu Nian. She liked Shen hanzhi so much, so how could she hate her? she med everything on Gu Nian. It was all because of Gu Nian. Because of Gu Nian¡¯s powerful family background, the Shen family had no choice but to take her into consideration. Li Hua ended up with nothing. It was all Gu Nian¡¯s fault. It was all Gu Nian¡¯s fault. It was all Gu Nian¡¯s fault that she had a miscarriage.ll She had lost everything. Not long after Shen hanzhi left, Li Hua asked Zhou Yueru to apany her to get an abortion. She wanted the Shen family to see her in pain. She was in so much pain because of Shen hanzhi, and her child was lost because she cared about her. She wanted the Shen family to owe her. She didn¡¯t get the person, but she should at least use the Shen family to get material things and power. And so, not long after Shen hanzhi left, Li Hua, who was already in her fourth year at the University of Science, was arranged to work at the capital Morning Post. Shen Zhaoshan told her to go in first and familiarize herself with the various aspects. After a year, when she officially graduated, the position of the head reporter of the capital Morning Post would be hers. Only then did Li Hua reluctantly swallow a mouthful of saliva. It was already set in stone that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get him. At least, in terms of material goods, she couldn¡¯t owe herself anymore. In the media College, all the clubs started to recruit new people. The most popr club in the media College was the debate club. This wasn¡¯t as simple as a hobby. There was a big secret in the media industry that wasn¡¯t a secret. That was, every May or June, the press college would directly send people to Jingdu¡¯s media University to select a group of talents. The criteria for their selection was that they had to stay in the media University¡¯s debate club for at least a year and participate in no less than ten debates. Naturally, a journalist had to be eloquent and eloquent. The debate club was the best ce to train one¡¯s eloquence. Therefore, once the selection began, all the freshmen would set their sights on the debate club. Gu Nian was no exception. After all, she had already imed that she wanted to enter a magazine agency with her own abilities. The first obstacle she had to ovee was to enter the debate club. She was very confident about getting into the debate club. She used to be in the debate club in Haicheng first high school and had won the title of top ten debater among Haicheng high school students. As long as there were no idents, entering the debate club was a sure thing. The premise was that there had to be no idents. However, someone had to create obstacles for her. To enter the debate club, one had to participate in three debatepetitions. The three people who could advance to the end could directly enter the debate club. This was very fair. Gu Nian had sessfully made it to the final round. Among her ss, she was the only one who had made it to the final round. The other two students were from other sses. Jian Xia was very happy for her. Both of them felt that there was no doubt about entering the debate club. However, the next day, the school¡¯s noticeboard was filled with new members of various clubs. Gu Nian and Jian Xia quickly ran over to check. At a nce, there was no Gu Nian on the name list of the debate club. Instead, it was reced by Sun Fei, who had been eliminated in the first debate.. Chapter 1824 - 1824: You can try Chapter 1824: You can try Trantor: 549690339 This Tao Wu was interesting. Gu Nian stared at Sun Fei¡¯s name and snorted. Jian Xia crossed her arms and said coldly, ¡± obviously, someone used their family connections. Sun Fei¡¯s uncle seems to be one of the three vice presidents of the news department. Il One of the elders.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Gu Nian raised her eyebrows. She walked to the dormitory building with a gloomy face and climbed up to the fifth floor. In dormitory 505, Sun Fei smiled proudly at the other two girls and said, ¡± ¡°That Gu Nian still foolishly participated in the debatepetition. Who doesn¡¯t know that it was just a cover? look, in the end, she still had to make way for me. To be honest, so what if she joined the debate club? Stop dreaming. ¡± With a bang, the dormitory door was kicked open. Jian Xia¡¯s scalp went numb. Girl, can you not be so rough?¡± Lu, you have to pay for the damage to public property. Gu Nian walked into the dormitory with determination and ferocity in her eyes as she stared at Sun Fei. Sun Fei was intimidated by her aura for a few seconds before she smiled. ¡°Oh, the defeated general has returned? Is it because you saw that the debate club didn¡¯t want you, so you flew into a rage out of humiliation?¡± Gu Nian crossed her arms and looked down at her. ¡°If I remember correctly, the debate club states that only those who advance to the third round are qualified to enter the debate club. I want to ask, how did you enter the debate club and what level of rtionship did you use?¡± Sun Fei looked at her disdainfully. there¡¯s no harm in telling you. My uncle is the Deputy department head of the news department. Il Chief, to be honest with you, do you think you¡¯re very strong? Even if he had the strength, so what? The news department valued rtionships. If you didn¡¯t have any background, what could you bring to the news department? Do you really think that you can benefit the news Institute with your glib tongue? Gu Nian, you¡¯re so naive!¡± Gu Nian suddenly took out her phone and yed Sun Fei¡¯s words. Sun Fei¡¯s face immediately darkened. is that so? ¡± sheughed. from what you¡¯re saying, the news department can only be entered through connections. Do you think that if I were to release this conversation, your Vice President of the news department would be in trouble? ¡°Il Will your uncle be implicated?¡± ¡°You dare?¡± Sun Fei threatened through gritted teeth. I¡¯m sorry, ¡± Gu Nian raised an eyebrow. there¡¯s nothing I, Gu Nian, don¡¯t dare to Sun Fei pointed at her nose and said,¡±Gu Nian, don¡¯t be so ungrateful. Do you think that this matter will be exposed?¡± You can¡¯t even send this recording out. No one will listen to the nonsense of a female university student.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can give it a try.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s lips curled into a smile. Sun Fei was suddenly a little afraid. She was a little afraid of this lunatic. As the saying went, those who were barefoot were not afraid of those who wore shoes. She was really afraid of implicating her uncle. ¡°Delete the recording,¡± she said through gritted teeth. Gu Nian rolled her eyes. this is important evidence. Do you think I have to delete it just because you want me to? ¡± she snorted. Sun Fei reached out to grab it, but since she was taller than her, she couldn¡¯t reach it. Sun Fei flew into a rage out of humiliation. She felt that this damnedmoner was really despicable. In her anger, she picked up a cup from the table and smashed it on Gu Nian¡¯s head. It was truly an old injury that had yet to heal, and a new injury had been added. Gu Nian felt that she was notpatible with the capital city. Her boyfriend broke up with her after two weeks. She went to a bar to drink and got hit in the head. Now, she had a conflict with her roommate and was injured.. Chapter 1825 - 1825: Who’s afraid of you? Chapter 1825: Who¡¯s afraid of you? Trantor: 549690339 Blood slowly trickled down her forehead.ll Jian Xia rushed over and pushed Sun Fei away. She roared, ¡± ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Sun Fei suddenly felt a little scared. She seemed to have forgotten that even though Gu Nian did not have any background, her good sister, Jian Xia, had power and influence. If Jian Xia really stood up for her, she would definitely be punished. However, since Jian Xia and Gu Nian were close, Jian Xia¡¯s grandfather wouldn¡¯t stand up for someone who had nothing to do with him. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the infirmary and get our wounds treated,¡± Jian Xia looked at Gu Nian worriedly. ¡°Get the counselor and the Auntie in charge of the dormitory here. Tell them that I was beaten up,¡± Gu Nian waved her hand. After she finished speaking, she picked up some gauze and iodophor from the table. Fortunately, she had brought these back to the dormitory when she injured her head. They could be used to treat it first. She had been smashed in the head by Sun Fei, and there had to be an exnation for this. Very soon, the dormitory manager and their ss counselor came over. However, she did not expect Sun Fei to be the one whoined first. Before Gu Nian could speak, she had already started to speak. counselor, she was being unreasonable because she failed to get into the debate club. She wanted to hit me. It was in self-defense, so I smashed her head with a cup. ck was almost white in her words. Jian Xia was furious and shouted,¡±do you think everyone else is blind?¡± ¡°Gu Nian didn¡¯t even hit you. You were the one who wanted to snatch her phone but she didn¡¯t let you. You flew into a rage out of humiliation and smashed her head. Not only did you hit her, you even tried to deceive the counselor. The school should punish you severely.¡± Of course, the counselor knew about Sun Fei¡¯s background. Her uncle was an Honorary Alumnus of the school and was now the Deputy department head of the news department.ll He was also invited to the school¡¯s anniversary celebration in November. He could not afford to offend his niece at this time. After weighing the pros and cons, the counselor said, ¡± Sun Fei must have been careless. Gu Nian, why don¡¯t the two of you just keep it to yourself? it¡¯s just a small matter. Let Sun Fei apany you to the infirmary and apologize to you. Then, we¡¯ll let this matter go. Gu Nian squinted at the counselor who was trying to smooth things over. ¡°Does the counselor usually do things in such a meddlesome way? Can a talent like you enter the news department?¡± The counselor was a little annoyed, ¡®am I the teacher or are you the teacher? Do I need you to question my decision?¡± Gu Nian crossed her arms before her chest and sighed. how about this? to be fair, we¡¯ll call our parents to the school. What do you think, counselor? ¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯m not afraid of you,¡± Sun Fei said proudly. Gu Nian walked to the side and made a phone call. ¡°Grandpa, are you free tomorrow?¡± ¡°I¡¯m free, why? Is there something you need Grandpa to do?¡±e to my school, your precious granddaughter has been beaten up!! After hanging up, Sun Fei was still on the phone. mom, ask uncle toe over tomorrow. I had a conflict with a ssmate in school and she was being unreasonable. Yes, you must ask uncle toe over. The counselor was very careful at the side, afraid that Sun Fei would be angry and implicate her. After sun Fei hung up the phone, the counselor was about to reprimand Gu Nian. However, when he saw Gu Nian¡¯s indifferent expression, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡± ¡°Look at you, you just have to make this matter big.¡± If you pursue this matter, you¡¯ll only be suffering the consequences of your own actions. Maybe you¡¯ll be demerit-ed at that time, you¡¯re really stubborn..¡± Chapter 1826 - 1826: What nonsense are you spouting? Chapter 1826: What nonsense are you spouting? Trantor: 549690339 I never knew that victims have to be punished in today¡¯s society. Gu Nian smiled. Media College has really opened my eyes. Sun Fei stopped the counselor. forget it. Don¡¯t waste your breath on this kind of person who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. I¡¯ll send you out. Gu Nian ran to the bathroom to treat her wound without a care. There was a very fine wound. After washing it with water, it was faintly visible. Fortunately, it was not disfigured. Otherwise, she would not be able to find a boyfriend in the future. Jian Xia took the gauze and carefully wiped her forehead. ¡°Why were you so impulsive? Do you need me to get my grandfather to step in?¡± it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve called my grandfather over. Gu Nian chuckled. Jian Xia cleaned her wound and applied some iodophor. The wound was small and didn¡¯t need to be bandaged. ¡°Your grandfather? Didn¡¯t you hear me just now? Sun Fei wanted to call her uncle over. Her uncle was the Deputy Director of the news department.ll Chief, you see, when the timees, the school will definitely curry favor with her uncle. then, I¡¯ll have to make my grandfather work harder. He can¡¯t be outdone by others. Gu nianwei raised her eyebrows. Jian Xia treated her wound and looked at her. ¡®What does your grandfather do? Can she bepared to her uncle?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when my grandfatheres tomorrow,¡± Gu Nian smiled. As they were talking, Sun Fei returned and looked at Gu Nian with disdain. However, Gu Nian ignored her and got into bed. Sun Fei proudly said to the other two girls below, some people don¡¯t know how high the sky is and how deep the earth is. They won¡¯t give up until they¡¯ve reached the end of the river. We have to make her remember so that she can understand the cruelty of this society. Gu Nian chuckled.¡¯Power is a good thing. However, if you don¡¯t stand at the peak of power, it¡¯s better not to show off too much. Otherwise, you might die without even knowing it.¡¯ The next morning, Gu Nian got out of bed slowly and put on her clothes calmly as usual. Sun Fei walked under her bed and snorted. ¡°We¡¯ll be going to the discipline office in a while. How are you feeling? Nian nced at her. Sun Fei sneered. you¡¯re quite self-aware. It wasn¡¯t easy for you to get into Media College. You¡¯ve been in school for a month. How was it? Do you know how to be more restrained in the future?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Gu Nian smiled without saying a word as she got off the bed. Quickly go to the disciplinary office. If your uncle has already arrived, it¡¯s not good to let the big shots wait, right?¡± Sun Fei snorted and walked out of the dormitory arrogantly. Gu Nian followed closely behind and went to the canteen first. Food was the most important thing to the people. They had to eat anyway. It was not a big deal to make them wait for a while. Sun Fei went to the Academic Affairs Office first. After a while, her mother apanied her uncle to the office. uncle, that Gu Nian from our dormitory is a troublemaker. She must be punished today, ¡°Lin Yiqian said as she walked over with an aggrieved expression. Deputy Dongll ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Zhang Chang patted her head. The principal also attached great importance to this matter. After all, he was the Deputy of the news department.ll Since the elder was here, this matter had blown up. He sternly asked the counselor, ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the other person involved? Gu Nian, right? Why isn¡¯t he here yet?¡± ¡°When I came, I saw her going to the cafeteria,¡± Sun Fei said with a disdainful expression. The principal gritted his teeth and said, ¡°she¡¯s still in the mood to have breakfast at this time?¡± Coach Qian, quickly call her over.¡± Suddenly, a voice came from outside the door, ¡± humans are made of iron and rice is made of steel. We still have to eat breakfast. Principal, you don¡¯t have to worry.. Chapter 1827 - 1827: I wonder what kind of person her grandfather is Chapter 1827 - 1827: I wonder what kind of person her grandfather is Trantor: 549690339 The person entered the door. It was Deputy Director Dong.ll¡±Sir, why are you here?¡± he was startled and quickly asked. It was su Xingyu, the head of the news department. Not only Deputy Dongll The director was shocked, and so was the school. Sun Fei¡¯s face was a little pale. Could it be that the person Gu Nian invited was su Xingyu, the head of the news department? That would really be a crushing blow. That was impossible. That girl looked like someone with no power. When she started school, only her boyfriend¡¯s uncle came to send her off. If she really had a powerful background, how could she not invite this Big Shot over to show off? School had started for so long, and there were no rumors about her in the school. It was impossible for this person to have any rtionship with her. I¡¯m here on behalf of Gu Nian, ¡± su Xingyu said. I heard that she was beaten up by her dormitory mates. Is that true? ¡± The people in the room were suddenly on tenterhooks. Sun Fei broke out in a cold sweat. How could this be? She was really here for Gu Nian. ¡°May I know who you are to Gu Nian?¡± the principal asked carefully. her uncle is my cousin, ¡°su Xingyu smiled. I guess we¡¯re distant rtives. The group of people heaved a sigh of relief while Sun Fei felt a little smug. Gu Nian must have gone through a lot of trouble to invite this Big Shot over. The Big Shot was probably just here for show and might not help Gu Nian. As they were talking, the office door was pushed open again. Gu Nian walked in and frowned when she saw su Xingyu.¡±Uncle, why are you here? Where¡¯s my grandfather?¡± your grandfather will be here soon. Don¡¯t worry. The media department is responsible for sending talents to the news department. Since your grandfather asked me toe, I naturally can¡¯t reject him. Deputy Dongll ¡°I wonder if Zhenzhen knows who her grandfather is?¡± he asked anxiously. There were not many people in the entire capital who could order this arrogant su Xingyu around. ¡°Her grandfather is my uncle,¡± su Xingyu smiled. Deputy Dongll Longll His legs were a little weak, so Sun Fei held him and whispered, ¡± ¡°Uncle, are you alright?¡± Deputy Dongll The leader¡¯s face turned pale, and he grabbedll ¡°Tell me, did you hit this student Gu Nian yesterday?¡± he asked as he held her hand. Sun Fei was a little flustered. it¡¯s because she¡¯s being unreasonable. She didn¡¯t get selected for the debate club and said that there¡¯s something shady going on in our University. I couldn¡¯t stand it, so I debated with her for a while. She recorded what I said and wanted to make a big fuss out of it. I couldn¡¯t stand it, so I took the cup by mistake and identally hit her head. Gu Nian scoffed. the debate club clearly states that only those who advance to the third round of the three rounds of debate can join the club. Sun Fei was eliminated in the first round. Her logic was messed up and she could not speak clearly. In the end, she took my ce and joined the debate club. She said that it was because she had uncle¡¯s support. In other words, she has this Deputy Minister.ll [you can be undisciplined just because you have a strong backing, Deputy Dong.]ll Elder, may I ask, are you the one supporting your niece?¡± Su Xingyu stared at Deputy Dong.ll Director, Deputy Director Dongll Cold sweat broke out on his forehead. In fact, this was an unwritten rule that everyone knew. Just the SU tribe alonell It was long, and it was already crushing him to the point where he couldn¡¯t breathe. However, Sun Fei was not observant enough. She did not know who Mr. SU¡¯s uncle or Gu Nian¡¯s grandfather were.. Chapter 1828 - 1828: 1881-woman’s benevolence Chapter 1828 - 1828: 1881-woman¡¯s benevolence Trantor: 549690339 She only felt that Mr. Su was Gu Nian¡¯s distant rtive and was only there for show. He would not be as considerate as her uncle. As for the principal, he was also building connections in his mind. Who was Mr. SU¡¯s uncle? They were just the school, not in the government, so they wouldn¡¯t be like Deputy Dong.ll He¡¯s so well-informed. In addition, su Xingyu and his uncle didn¡¯t have much contact on the surface. After all, as officials of the same dynasty, it was better to keep a low profile. If they were too close, it would be easy for people to gossip. Therefore, the principal was still struggling to decide which side he should stand on this time. Since Gu Nian had asked this question, Vice President Dong still had to answer. He smiled and said, ¡± student, you¡¯re being too serious. Sun Fei is in the wrong in this matter. Our Ministry of Information has always been fair and just. We only recruit useful talents. To enter the Ministry of Information, one has to participate in a written interview. It¡¯s no different from the other civil service examinations. We don¡¯t have any shady dealings. Sun Fei pulled on her uncle¡¯s sleeve and whispered,¡±Uncle, you don¡¯t have to be so humble to her.¡± Gu Nian raised his voice. however, Sun Fei, who was eliminated in one round, ended up in the debate club. Facts speak louder than words. Not only that, but she also imed that she had something to do with it. What¡¯s more, she even unreasonably injured me. If I may ask, if it wasn¡¯t for Deputy Dong, how would she dare to be so arrogant? ¡± Deputy Dongll The chief¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This little girl was eloquent, well-organized, and dignified. Even though she was only a first-year student, her aura was not inferior to some of the gold-medal reporters in the news department. She wanted an answer. He had thought that he could show off his power to his niece, but he had failed this time. As soon as Sun Fei heard Gu Nian¡¯s words, she flew into a rage out of humiliation and pointed at Gu Nian¡¯s nose. ¡°How can you speak to your elders like that? What¡¯s with your attitude?¡± Gu Nian pped her hand away. do you think that there should be an order in a debate? do you think that when you debate with foreign reporters from foreign news departments, others will understand that you are older? ¡± Sun Fei, should I call you childish or ignorant? Don¡¯t embarrass your uncle anymore.¡± Su Xingyu nodded slightly. Gu jinghang and song ran had taught her well. She was indeed suitable to enter the news department. She was organized, had no stage fright, and no matter who she was facing, she could be reasonable and had a strong aura. This was very important. Sun Fei was rendered speechless by her words. She gritted her teeth and stared at her in a daze. Deputy Dong looked at Gu Nian and said, ¡± I wonder how student Gu would like to deal with this matter. How would you like to deal with Sun Fei? ¡± Gu Nian smiled as she looked at the principal. the principal should make the decision on this matter. In my opinion, Sun Fei is a bureaucrat who uses her power to bully others, bully her ssmates, and act arrogantly. A student like her will only ruin the school¡¯s reputation if she stays in the school. It¡¯s better to expel her. What do you think, principal? ¡± Before the principal could speak, Sun Fei jumped up. ¡°Gu Nian, don¡¯t make a mountain out of a molehill. Do you really have to fire me for such a small matter? You¡¯re simply unforgiving!¡± Gu Nian snorted. everything is done because of the small. If we don¡¯t punish them severely this time as a warning to others, I¡¯m afraid that it will damage our University¡¯s reputation if word gets out. Su Xingyu couldn¡¯t help but nod again. This girl was not sloppy or soft-hearted, she was indeed a talent. The news department did not want to take in people who were not clear-headed. Gu Nian was indeed a good person. Perhaps he could let her join the news department asionally to do some part-time literary work when he had the time.. Chapter 1829 - 1829: Finished, it’s really finished Chapter 1829 - 1829: Finished, it¡¯s really finished Trantor: 549690339 After weighing the pros and cons of not offending either party, the school said to Gu Nian, firing him seems to be a little too much. Why don¡¯t I give him a demerit? what do you think? ¡® ¡°Oh?¡± Gu Nian looked at the principal coldly. Was it too much to fire him? I¡¯d like to ask the principal if Sun Fei can only be expelled if I¡¯m beaten half to death?¡± The principal was speechless. after all, it¡¯s a school matter. It¡¯s normal for students to have conflicts. Isn¡¯t it better to give Sun Fei a demerit and a chance to make up for her mistake? ¡± Gu niancai did not need to give Sun Fei a chance to make up for her mistake. Not only had Sun Fei kicked her out of the debate club without permission, but she had also allowed her to stay in school. Gu niancai would only make things worse for her. What she wanted was the power of killing the chicken to warn the monkeys. A person like sun Fei absolutely could not stay in the University. Su Xingyu stood aside with his arms crossed. He wanted to test Gu Nian¡¯s ability. However, since he did not say anything, the school believed that Mr. Su was really Gu Nian¡¯s distant rtive and was only there for show. He did not really want to stand up for Gu Nian. However, Deputy Dong was different. He was Sun Fei¡¯s uncle. The principal more or less knew what was more important. ¡°Is the principal really going to side with Sun Fei?¡± Gu Nian waved her hand. Sun Fei looked proud, but she didn¡¯t see that her uncle was already frightened. The principal coughed lightly. I¡¯m not siding with anyone. I just hope that this matter can be resolved. It¡¯s not a big deal. There¡¯s no need to make it so stiff. principal, you are a man of principle. You do not offend either side. What if I am not satisfied with your decision? ¡± Gu Nian smiled. ¡°Gu Nian, don¡¯t push your luck,¡± Sun Fei said through gritted teeth. Gu Nian took out her phone and yed the recording of Sun Fei¡¯s outburst yesterdav.ll The chief¡¯s expression became uglier and uglier. This time, he was afraid that even he would be implicated. Gu Nian kept her phone. with a student like sun Fei around, people would only think that the employees in the news department got in through connections. If you insist on protecting her, then can I assume that you and sun Fei have an unspeakable deal? ¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± The principal finally lost his temper. Gu Nian, don¡¯t be so unforgiving. You will only be satisfied if this matter blows up, right? ¡± you¡¯re just trying to pin a crime on me. Principal, do you insist on protecting Sun Fei? ¡°Gu Nian looked at him coldly. The principal said coldly, ¡°this matter is settled. Sun Fei, there will be a demerit. If you¡¯re not convinced, both of you will be demerit-ed. ¡°Oh? What did my granddaughter do wrong that she has to be punished?¡± A voice came from outside the door. It was Deputy Dong.ll The chief¡¯s face turned pale. Su Xingyu immediately pulled.ll He took out his hand from his pocket, walked to Tang qingru, and greeted him respectfully, Mr. Vice President. Deputy Dong also came back to his senses. He hurried over and bowed deeply to Tang qingru, Mr. Vice President. The principal¡¯s face turned pale. Vice President? What did the Vice President say before he came in? Granddaughter? So, Mr. SU¡¯s grandfather is my uncle, and this grandfather is the Vice President? His heart sank to the bottom. This time, it was over. It was really over.. Chapter 1830 - 1830: What kind of Big Boss did she offend? Chapter 1830 - 1830: What kind of Big Boss did she offend? Trantor: 549690339 As for Sun Fei, she was still confused and couldn¡¯t see the situation clearly. She wasn¡¯t a smart person to begin with, so her mind was a mess at this moment and she couldn¡¯t quite figure it out. When Tang qingru walked into the office, everyone was very respectful. Only Gu Nian looked a little dissatisfied with her arms crossed and stared at her grandfather. Tang qingru walked up to her and chuckled, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯rete. Are you angry?¡± Oh my, Sun Fei¡¯s legs went soft and she almost lost her bnce. Fortunately, the counselor beside her supported her. The two of them held their hands tightly and waited for the final judgment. Sun Fei looked at Gu Nian in shock. Vice President Qian Qian was her grandfather. Oh my God, she was done for. Ever since school started, she had been causing Gu Nian a lot of trouble. This time, the conflict had finally erupted. Not only did she secretly manipte Gu Nian to cut off his rtionship with the debate club, but she had also said so many arrogant words and even hit Gu Nian¡¯s forehead. This time, even her uncle would not be able to protect her. She wasn¡¯t the only one who was terrified. The counselor and the principal were also in fear because they had all stood on Sun Fei¡¯s side just now. Gu Nian was not a kind person and would definitely not return good for evil. Tang qingru smiled, ¡°you ¡­¡±Il Mom didn¡¯t call you?¡± ¡°Why did she call me?¡± today is your father¡¯s appointment ceremony. At this moment, he has officially be the chief Dean of the general Academy of Sciences. Oh my God, Sun Fei¡¯s legs were so soft that she couldn¡¯t stand. The Institute of general sciences? The head Dean? What kind of Big Shot had she offended? Why did Gu Nian never reveal her talents? She was finished. She waspletely finished. Tang qingru continued, ¡°because of today¡¯s appointment ceremony, you ¡­¡±Il Mom called me and said a few more words, so I¡¯mte. It¡¯s grandpa¡¯s fault. Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯te, your granddaughter would have been bullied to death.¡± Gu Nian pointed at her forehead. Su Xingyuughed. This little girl had fought with her words alone. He didn¡¯t think that she was being bullied. It didn¡¯t matter if the Vice President cameter. Tang qingru¡¯s heart ached as he looked at the wound on her forehead.¡±How did you get this wound?¡± Gu Nian recounted what had happened the day before. She was an honest and upright person who had nothing to be afraid of. No matter who she was in front of, she would not be in the wrong. On the contrary, the other group of people were all frightened out of their wits. Deputy Dongll it¡¯s my niece who is young, frivolous, and ignorant, ¡± the chief immediately said. she¡¯s rude and arrogant. She hurt your granddaughter. I¡¯m really sorry. Tang qingru nced at Sun Fei. His eyes were calm, but people could feel the deep and majestic emotions inside. This was a person at the peak of power. Sun Fei was already scared out of her wits when she saw his eyes. She was extremely afraid and felt that she was stupid, ignorant, and short-sighted. Gu Nian had never ttered her. In fact, he was a little arrogant. Lin Yiqian should have thought of this earlier. If not for her family background, she would not have dared to live in such a dangerous school. Tang qingru looked at the principal again. your school is not clear about the reward and punishment. Since this student not only colluded with the club to abuse her power, but also used force to hurt the party who was bullied, I don¡¯t think it is too much to expel her.. Chapter 1831 - 1831: I was too naive Chapter 1831 - 1831: I was too naive Trantor: 549690339 The principal nodded. Yes, sir. It was our fault for not being considerate enough. We have caused Gu Nian to be wronged. We have been unfair. Please understand. Tang qingru lowered his voice and said, ¡± this student dares to be so fearless. He probably has someone to back him up. Since the principal can¡¯t be fair and just, then I¡¯ll ask the Education Ministry to arrange for a new fair and honest principal toe over. Wasn¡¯t that all he had to do? The principal broke out in a cold sweat, ¡°Sir, please ¡­¡± Su Xingyu covered his mouth with his index finger. The principal knew that there was no point in saying more. The more he said, the more mistakes he would make. Perhaps, if he pleaded again, he would be punished even more severely. Tang qingru took another look at Deputy Dong,¡±Take this child back and educate him well. Don¡¯t let others think that your Dong family or the Li family are bullies.¡± Deputy Dong¡¯s heart almost jumped out of his throat. Luckily, the Vice President gave him a chance to live. He immediately grabbed Sun Fei¡¯s wrist and bowed to him. Yes, sir. I¡¯ll bring her back now. I¡¯ll definitely educate her properly when I get back. Tang qingru nced at the middle-aged man behind the principal. ¡°Is the vice-principal here?¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the middle-aged man quickly ran out. while the Ministry of Education is sending people over, you will be in charge of school affairs. Who colluded with Sun Fei and operated the Debate Society behind the scenes? you must give me an exnation. You must deal with all the rted personnel this time. We must investigate this! Everyone in the office was on guard, including the counselor and some of the directors and Deputy Directors of the political education Department who had stood on Sun Fei¡¯s side just now. Not a single one of them could escape. This matter had finally blown up. Gu Nian finally felt that she had vented her anger. Tang qingru pulled her hand and walked out.¡±ls my punishment fair?¡± Gu Nian sighed. I was too naiVe. I thought that I could get everything I wanted with my own abilities. I never expected that I would still lose to this realistic society. No matter how capable I was, I still lost to someone who was manipting me behind the scenes. Tang qingru took her hand and went downstairs. Outside the academic Affairs building, he said in a serious tone, having a background can be a double-edged sword. You might be afraid that people will say that you rely on your background.ll But if you¡¯re really outstanding, you shouldn¡¯t care about those rumors. You¡¯ll use your own strength to crush them. You shouldn¡¯t give up on food because you¡¯re afraid of people saying that you rely on connections. You don¡¯t even want to see Grandpa, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Gu Nian raised an eyebrow. alright, I understand now. This is a realistic society. I¡¯ve already learned a valuable lesson.ll I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s have lunch together.¡± Gu Nian took out her meal card. I can only treat you to a meal at the school cafeteria. Mr. Vice President, you won¡¯t mind, right? ¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯ll stay and eat too,¡± su Xingyu said as he walked over. Gu Nian clutched her meal card tightly as she looked at her grandfather pitifully. my mom only gives me 1000 Yuan a month. Grandpa, you can¡¯t eat to your heart¡¯s content. We¡¯ve made a deal. I¡¯ll only order four dishes for three people. I won¡¯t have any more than that. Tang qingru was surprised,¡±how can 1000 Yuan be enough?¡± I¡¯ll give you a card. ¡± Gu Nian shrugged. I asked for it. I want to train my will. Grandpa, please don¡¯t give me any money. If I really don¡¯t have enough money, I will think of a way.. Chapter 1832 - 1832: You guys don ‘t have to be so flamboyant Chapter 1832 - 1832: You guys don ¡®t have to be so mboyant Trantor: 549690339 ¡°wnat can you tn111K 0K¡± Tang qmgru ronea nis eyes. it¡¯s a part-time job. With my skills, it¡¯s easy for me to make some money. ¡°I think your tail is about to reach the sky,¡± Tang qingru snorted. Gu Nian smiled smugly. Grandpa, you might not know this, but a home tutor can grow up to a hundred meters in an hour. Don¡¯t worry, your granddaughter will not starve to death. On the other side, in the office of the political and education Office, the principal farted,ll She sat down in her chair, her expression still not recovered. The vice-principal walked over and said carefully, ¡± ¡°I wonder how teacher will treat you in the end.¡± sigh, what else can they do? transfer me away from media and just randomly pick a school to ce me in.ll Let¡¯s go in.¡± However, who would want to leave after bing the principal of a media University? It was a beautiful ce, and the school¡¯s Honorary Alumni were all influential figures. The current president had graduated from the media University. However, he did not dare to disobey the vice president¡¯s order. This time, he had really failed miserably in an easy task. For the sake of an insignificant student, he had offended a real bigwig. He could only me himself for not knowing people well. In the girls ¡®dormitory, Sun Fei was crying as she packed her things. She was going to be expelled. Her family had gone through a lot of trouble to get her into media University, but now she was expelled. She could only enter an ordinary University in the future. She was the one who had failed to see that Gu Nian had such a powerful background. She only had herself to me. Ding Yan and he Yun saw her packing her things and even stood up for her, ¡® ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did Gu Nian bully you?¡± Sun Fei nced at them and wiped her tears. don¡¯t offend Gu Nian in the future. I¡¯ll be leaving now. Outside the door, her uncle¡¯s face was dark. Someone behind her took her suitcase, and the group walked downstairs in silence. In the cafeteria, Gu Nian had only ordered four dishes. The school staff apanied her the entire time and wanted to bring Tang qingru to the small cafeteria on the second floor. However, Tang qingru simply waved his hand and said,¡±l¡¯m just having a casual meal with my granddaughter. You guys don¡¯t have to make it public.¡± After Gu Nian finished her meal, she swiped her card and the three of them sat down at a table by the window. The people from the school stood not far away uneasily with the group of bodyguards. That would be too disrespectful to the Vice President. Tang qingru nced at su Xingyu and asked, ¡°how was Gu Nian¡¯s performance just now?¡± Tell me about it. Su Xingyu took a bite of rice and said softly, ¡± he has a glib tongue and is eloquent. He¡¯s a good seedling. He¡¯s on the right path and is indeed suitable to enter the news department. ¡°I know myself very well,¡± Gu Nian chuckled. ¡°Is there anythingcking that needs to be improved?¡± Tang qingru coughed lightly. Su Xingyu nced at Gu Nian. you¡¯re brave. You¡¯re mediocre. Gu Nian did not argue as she carefully read his words. Su Xingyu chuckled. she¡¯s still young. It¡¯s too early to let her be mediocre. But Gu Nian, you have to remember that it¡¯s best to be like your Grandpa. You have to make people afraid of you but not hate you. Do you think the girl named Sun Fei, who you kicked out of school today, hates you? ¡± I don¡¯t know what to do. I don¡¯t know how to make people fear me but not hate me. Gu Nian frowned. Tang qingru smiled and touched her head,¡±You¡¯ve already done very well. Just take your time to learn from them. There¡¯s just one thing you have to remember. There are thousands of types of people. Different people and different policies. It¡¯s very important to know people. It¡¯s also very important to be lenient and strict at the same time.. Do you understand?¡± Chapter 1833 - 1833: Gu Nian, I am sorry Chapter 1833 - 1833: Gu Nian, I am sorry Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I think I understand,¡± Gu Nian nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat.¡± After the meal, Tang qingru looked at Gu Nian. ¡°You really don¡¯t need Grandpa to give you money?¡± if I really have no other choice, I¡¯ll go to grandpa¡¯s side. Don¡¯t worry. Gu Nian raised her eyebrows. Tang qingru red at her. girl, what era are you in now? you¡¯re still at a dead end. If you don¡¯t have enough money to spend, call me immediately, understand? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry,¡± This time, when Tang qingru came to the school, he even brought Gu Nian to the cafeteria for a meal. Many people in the school had seen it. Tang qingru and su Xingyu were both people who often appeared in the news. All of a sudden, everyone in the school knew that Gu Nian¡¯s identity was extraordinary. The news quickly spread to room 505. He Yun and Ding Yan were so nervous that they almost cried. Although they were not as arrogant as Sun Fei, they had often said bad things about Gu Nian. In fact, it was not just the three of them. They had even told others to stay away from Gu Nian. They had even said that Gu Nian was ying with her to please Jian Xia. Now ¡­Il Xiang dabai, Gu Nian did not need to suck up to Jian Xia. Jian Xia should be sucking up to Gu Nian instead. They were too scared because they had already heard that Sun Fei had been expelled. They were afraid that they would be next. Bad news came one after another. Soon, someone came to their dormitory and said that Gu Nian¡¯s grandfather was not only the Vice President, but her father was also the head of the general Science Department. The two girls finally couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and immediately burst into tears. They were done for. Gu Nian would definitely not let them off the hook. They were going to be expelled as well. They had only been in Media College for a month and now they were going to be expelled. How were they going to answer to their families? Footsteps could be heard from outside the door. It was Gu Nian¡¯s footsteps. The two of them stared at the door in fear. Suddenly, the dormitory door was pushed open and Gu Nian walked in. The two girls trembled and stared at her in fear. On the other hand, Gu Nian remained expressionless as she walked to her desk and flipped through her books. She still had to attend ss in the afternoon. Ding Yan suddenly stood up and looked at Gu Nian¡¯s back. Gu Nian, I¡¯m sorry. I apologize for all the things we¡¯ve done in the past. Please forgive us. Gu Nian turned around to look at her. Ha, these two people were actually no different from Sun Fei. They were just ttering the high and stepping on the low. However, uncle Xingyu had said that shecked the middle way. Perhaps, she really should change. She turned around and smiled at the two girls. ¡®We¡¯re all ssmates, so let¡¯s get along well in the future.¡± She Imew that the backbone of these three people was Sun Fei, and these two people were easily swayed by the wind, so she didn¡¯t need to stoop to their level. The two girls were immediately grateful. That night, Gu Nian gave her mother a call to congratte her father on his promotion to the Superintendent. Song ran was still very worried. I heard that Shen hanzhi went to the Northwest border. Is that true? ¡± it¡¯s none of my business whether he has it or not. We¡¯ve already broken up. Whatever he wants to do is his own business. I don¡¯t want to be in a rtionship anymore. I just want to study hard and at least get a schrship, Gu Nian repliedzily. niannian, ¡± song ran said softly, ¡± are you sad? ¡± Gu Nian¡¯s nose twitched but she pretended to be calm. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m like you, a sentimental person? I¡¯m someone with great ambitions..¡± Chapter 1834 - 1834: Already fired Chapter 1834 - 1834: Already fired Trantor: 549690339 Song ran sighed. do you know what you have to tell me? ¡± Don¡¯t keep it to yourself, it¡¯s not good.¡± Gu Nian nodded. I couldn¡¯t sleep for two nights. Then, I got into a fight with someone else. In addition, I had a fight with that girl in the dormitory. Perhaps I was distracted, but I¡¯m not that sad anymore. Mother, don¡¯t worry about me. Let¡¯s celebrate with old Gu, okay? ¡± ¡°Got it. If there¡¯s anything, just give me a call, okay?¡± ¡°En, en.¡± After hanging up the phone, Gu Niany in bed.ll She stared at the White ceiling and clutched her chest. Was she still sad? There was no doubt that she was still sad, but was she so sad that she was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t live? It didn¡¯t seem so. She was a little confused. She thought that her love for Shen hanzhi was the same as her mother¡¯s love for her father. She was sure that her mother would not be able to live without her father. She thought that her feelings were as strong as his, but she could not lie to herself. Without Shen hanzhi, she seemed to be able to live as usual. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. What was going on? She didn¡¯t want to think about it. The more she thought about it, the more confused she became. This wasn¡¯t a good sign. Her unforgettable love did not seem to be Shen hanzhi. Would she still be able to have an unforgettable love in this life? She didn¡¯t know. She really didn¡¯t know. The next day, after a day of sses, it was already 4:30 in the afternoon. When she and Jian Xia returned to the dormitory, they saw a ck car parked outside the female dormitory. It was her uncle, Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s. Gu Nian suddenly remembered that her uncle wanted to take her to remove her stitches. ¡°I need to go to the hospital. You can go back by yourself,¡± she whispered to Jian Xia. Jian Xia looked at her with a smile. okay. Go ahead. She walked to the car, opened the door, and got in. Shen Zhaozheng nced at her and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite self-aware.¡± ¡°Does removing the stitches hurt?¡± Gu Nian touched the top of her head. Shen Zhaozheng turned the steering wheel, and the car slowly drove away. ¡°I thought you were not afraid of pain?¡± ¡°But I have to be mentally prepared,¡± Gu Nian coughed. When the car arrived at the school gate, he nced at her inadvertently and saw a thin scar on her forehead. He immediately frowned. ¡°Howe you have new injuries before your old ones have healed?¡± Gu Nian casually touched the wound on her forehead and confessed, ¡± my dormitory mate smashed it with a cup. Fortunately, it¡¯s not a serious injury. ¡°Who is it?¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s frown deepened. His first reaction was that he wouldn¡¯t let that girl off easily. ¡°Sun Fei has been fired.¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s expression rxed. This was the first time the devil had felt so disappointed. He had something on his mind, and he would never be the first person he thought of. When they arrived at the hospital and the stitches were removed, the doctor said that they could wash their hair in two days. Gu Nian heaved a sigh of relief. She felt as if her head was about to slip away. Fortunately, dawn was approaching and her days of suffering were finally over. At the entrance of the hospital, Shen Zhaozheng said to Gu Nian, ¡± I¡¯ve arrested the hooligans who broke your headst time. They¡¯ll be locked up for at least two years. ¡°Little uncle, did you handle it?¡± Gu Nian asked in surprise. She had forgotten about this. ¡°Yes,¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. ¡°Little uncle, you¡¯re so cool,¡± Gu Nian pped her hands. Shen Zhaozheng had an unnoticeable smile on his face. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go have dinner.¡± I don¡¯t think I can eat it. I think I¡¯ll go back to the school canteen to eat. Gu Nian hesitated. She felt that it wasn¡¯t right to keep hanging out with her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.. Chapter 1835 - 1835: He was cold by nature Chapter 1835: He was cold by nature Trantor: 549690339 Shen Zhaozheng nced at her coldly, and Gu Nian could see that he wanted to throw a few words at her every time he was done with her. Suddenly, he felt that he was overbearing and quickly said, ¡± alright, let¡¯s go eat. My treat. After all, little uncle had helped her a lot. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s expression was cold. He didn¡¯t say anything and got into the car with her. Gu Nian coughed lightly and said carefully, ¡± ¡°Little uncle, Yingluo, you can¡¯t be so fierce to girls, do you know that? You¡¯ll easily be left alone and it¡¯ll be hard for you to find a girlfriend.¡± She mustered the courage to say this, and then she saw the man beside her squint his eyes slightly. Gu Nian continued, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m speaking from the bottom of my heart. Look at you, you¡¯re so unkind and unsmiling. Which girl would dare to get close to you? Yingluo, you¡¯re already 28, right? you¡¯re already so old, but you still don¡¯t have a girlfriend because you look too cold, you know? You need to change your personality a little, or else ¡­¡± Shen Zhaozheng turned to look at her. Gu Nian immediately swallowed her words and did not dare to say another word. Shen Zhaozheng sized her up and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. ¡°Then, Yueyue, teach me.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°For example, what do I need to do to pursue you?¡± Gu Nianughed out loud,¡¯chase after me? We¡¯re so many years apart.¡± Deputy Director Shen was badly hurt by her, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m just making an analogy. What kind of man do you like?¡± ¡°Oh, I see. You want to experiment on me, right?¡± Gu Nian asked. It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m happy to be your experimental field. Personally, I like men like my dad, at least the manly type.¡± Shen Zhaozheng was driving on the wide street. He was a man with an indomitable spirit. He didn¡¯t need to change this. He had always been a man. ¡°Continue, ¡± ¡°You have to be responsible,¡± Gu Nian said as he scratched his neck. ¡®Yes.¡± ¡°Loyalty.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be too cold.¡± ¡°I thought your father was cold.¡± ¡°Is that only good to others?¡± Gu Nian chuckled. Don¡¯t be too warm to my mom.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Shen Zhaozheng raised his eyebrows. His personality was indeed different from director Gu¡¯s. Perhaps it was because they grew up in different environments. He was cold by nature and did not know how to change himself. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Who would be willing to date a big ice cube? it¡¯s so boring.¡± Shen Zhaozheng nced at her. just say it. Don¡¯t insinuate others. Gu Nian felt guilty. there¡¯s no insinuation. Don¡¯t overthink it. When the car stopped, Gu Nian suddenly said, ¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be another Hunan cuisine restaurant, right?¡± Looking up, it was a very elegant and quiet small courtyard. The neon lights on the restaurant ¡®yuechen Pavilion¡¯ were shing. It seemed to be a Cantonese restaurant. ¡°I know you can¡¯t eat spicy food, so I¡¯ll have Cantonese food today.¡± Cantonese is good. I love Cantonese food. Gu Nian nodded. The two of them got out of the car and walked into the restaurant, not noticing that two more cars had stopped behind them. He Jiao was sitting in the leading car, and beside her was Section Chief Duan Ming from the Research Institute. He nced at him and mumbled, ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that our Deputy Director?¡± He Jiao was shocked and looked up. Wasn¡¯t that tall back Shen Zhaozheng? Yingluo, who¡¯s beside him, why is that little girl beside him again? The girl named Gu Nian.. Chapter 1836 - 1836: Why are you here? Chapter 1836: Why are you here? Trantor: 549690339 He Jiao had been transferred to an Infirmary to be the team doctor yesterday, so Duan Ming wanted to invite the new team doctor to a banquet. He naturally invited his boss, Shen Zhaozheng, but Shen Zhaozheng was not free. He mumbled, ¡°boss is really something. He said he wasn¡¯t free, but it turns out he¡¯s just out for a meal with his sister. But is he in a rtionship?¡± Is that his girlfriend? I¡¯ve never heard of it. ¡® He Jiao couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and forced a smile. not his girlfriend. She¡¯s his nephew¡¯s girlfriend. Duan Ming¡¯s eyes widened. Our boss is such a distant person, how could he have dinner with his nephew¡¯s girlfriend? Or is this a family gathering and his nephew is already upstairs?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about this,¡± He Jiao said, unable to smile. Shen Zhaozheng brought Gu Nian into a small private room. When the waiter handed the menu to her, Gu Nian decided to order two servings of fried beef River. It was cheap and affordable, and it could fill her stomach. Most importantly, she had to be calctive now and could not be extravagant and wasteful. ¡°What do you think about braised squab, crawfish soup, bird¡¯s nest with rock sugar and Willow juice, marinated foie gras, and stir-fried Chinese broli?¡± Shen Zhaozheng asked. Is there anything else you¡¯d like to eat?¡± little uncle, ¡± Gu Nian chuckled. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re eating vegetables. You¡¯re eating RMB. ¡°Is there anything that you don¡¯t like or can¡¯t eat?¡± Shen Zhaozheng asked. That wasn¡¯t it, but after this meal, she would have to eat northwest wind for the entire month. ¡°Let¡¯s just order two servings of stir-fried beef River.¡± Shen Zhaozheng passed the menu to the waiter. ¡°The dishes that I just mentioned can be served now. Also, serve a bunch of corn juice.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Gu Nian clutched her wallet tightly. Her little uncle was not going to let her live. Soon, the dishes were served. Gu Nian¡¯s heart was bleeding as she looked at the money on the table. However, since they had already ordered, it was time to eat. As for the money, she would think of another way. At most, she would just be a part-time home tutor. Just as she was about to pick up her chopsticks, she heard another knock on the door. Gu Nian thought that it was a waiter but to her surprise, a tall man in a ck jacket entered the room. She was a little puzzled, but Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Why are you here?¡± boss, it¡¯s really you! Duan Ming came over with a cheeky smile. looks like I wasn¡¯t mistaken. Shen Zhaozheng squinted at him. go back to where you came from. Don¡¯t disturb my meal. Duan Ming fartsll He sat down beside him. don¡¯t, boss. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen you eating with a girl alone. Who is she? ¡± She couldn¡¯t really be his nephew¡¯s girlfriend. It wasn¡¯t his boss¡¯s style to have dinner with his nephew¡¯s girlfriend alone. Shen Zhaozheng looked at him coldly. it¡¯s none of your business. Get lost. Duan Ming moved to Gu Nian¡¯s side and looked at her affectionately. ¡°May I ask this beautiful and generous little sister, What is your name? When big brother first saw you, his heart started to beat fast.¡± ¡°She¡¯s director Guts daughter,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said indifferently. principal Gu? ¡°Duan Ming was stunned for a moment. which principal Gu?¡± how many Dean Gu are there in the three major Academies? ¡± Duan Ming was dumbfounded. the president of the general Academy of Sciences? ¡± he asked. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Duan Ming¡¯s body went limp and he almost slipped under the table. He seemed to have been too frivolous with the chief¡¯s daughter just now. It was almost fatal. miss Gu, I was just joking with you. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.. Chapter 1837 - 1837: It’s more lively with more people Chapter 1837 - 1837: It¡¯s more lively with more people Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What if I mind?¡± Gu Nian raised her eyebrows. I¡¯ll go back and tell my dad that the people in the Academy are actually so flirtatious and flirtatious, throwing flirtatious looks at young girls. What do you think my dad will think?¡± Duan Ming broke out in a cold sweat. don¡¯t! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose! I beg you to be magnanimous and spare my brother. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s mouth twitched.ll Duan Ming smiled. He had never been afraid of anyone. Gu Nian was indeed capable. since this is your first offense, ¡± Gu Nian shrugged, ¡± I won¡¯t pursue the matter. She just thought that this person was fun to y with and was just teasing him. Who told him to tease her first? she was returning the favor. Duan Ming wiped his sweat and looked at Shen Zhaozheng with lingering fear. ¡°Boss, why did you have a fight with director Gu¡¯s daughter?¡± ¡°Do I need to report to you?¡± Shen Zhaozheng asked indifferently. Duan Ming moved closer to his ear and whispered, ¡± ¡°I heard that she¡¯s your nephew¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Shen Zhaozheng threw down his chopsticks, and Duan Ming¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He saw his boss¡¯s eyes turn colder and colder, and his voice turned cold as well. ¡°She¡¯s not.¡± Duan Ming shrunk his neck. Oh, Qianqian, I¡¯ve misunderstood. How about this? we have a private room at the end of the corridor. Do you want to join us? today, we¡¯re celebrating team doctor he¡¯s joining our school. If you go, we¡¯ll have more face. Just as Shen Zhaozheng was about to refuse, Gu Nian said, ¡± ¡°Which team doctor he?¡± He Jiao. She was originally at the Chinese medical Academy, but she was transferred to our hospital yesterday. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s eyes immediately lit up when he saw Gu Nian. He knew that this girl was still trying to set him up with He Jiao. He felt a little depressed. ¡°Alright, Zhenzhen. I will follow you to your private room.¡± Gu Nian mmed the table. Duan Ming cast a meaningful look at his boss. If she wasn¡¯t his nephew¡¯s girlfriend, then why would she call him little uncle? Shen Zhaozheng sat down steadily. sit down. We¡¯ll eat here. Duan Ming, you can get out now. Duan Ming was still grinning cheekily. Gu Nian stood up and grabbed Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go, little uncle. It¡¯s more lively with more people. ¡± He grabbedll He held her hand. It was small and soft, and it made his heart soften. However, he quickly came back to his senses. ¡°Sit down, let¡¯s eat here,¡± Gu Nian did not give up until she got what she wanted. She put her hands under his armpits and started to lift him up. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± Shen Zhaozheng couldn¡¯t do anything to her.ll Pressing on his back, it made him restless and made him feel like a beast. He felt that if this continued, something might happen. He quickly stood up and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Duan Ming followed behind and clicked his tongue. Why did he see adoration in his boss¡¯s voice and eyes? Was this director Gu¡¯s daughter the girlfriend of his eldest nephew? What was their rtionship now? It was really confusing. When the three of them arrived at Duan Ming¡¯s private room, he opened the door and saw He Jiao standing right across from Shen Zhaozheng and Gu Nian. The man was wearing a white shirt while the girl was wearing a light yellow dress with a beige cardigan. She really didn¡¯t want to use a word to describe them, but the two of them stood together. They were perfect, very perfect, so perfect that it made her heart twist. She wanted to stand by Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s side, but there was never a ce for her. She had spent so much effort to transfer from the Chinese medical Academy to another one in order to get to know him more. However, he was toozy to even attend the wee party Chapter 1838 - 1838: Suddenly broke up? Chapter 1838 - 1838: Suddenly broke up? Trantor: 549690339 She had thought that he had something important to do. Little did she know that he only wanted to have a meal with Gu Nian. Gu Nian was only a neen-year-old child. Besides, wasn¡¯t gu niancheng¡¯s nephew¡¯s girlfriend? As an elder, why was he always so close to his nephew¡¯s girlfriend? What was Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s intention? Everyone in the room stood up to wee Shen Zhaozheng. Shen Zhaozheng wanted to find a seat at the door but was pushed forward by Gu Nian. His expression was a little unsightly. Gu nianzhi pushed Shen Zhaozheng to He Jiao¡¯s side and nced at the man beside her. The man immediately gave up his seat. Gu Nian smiled at Shen Zhaozheng. ¡°Little uncle, you can sit here.¡± After he finished speaking, he pressed Shen Zhaozheng down on the chair. She was about to leave when Shen Zhaozheng grabbed her wrist. He Jiao suddenly narrowed her eyes and stared at Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s hand. Her heart was about to jump out of her throat. Shen Zhaozheng looked coldly at the captain beside him. make way. Let Gu Nian sit here. Just as Gu Nian was about to refuse, the man grabbed her wrist tightly, leaving her with no room to hide. The team leader jumped up immediately. Since their boss had spoken, they had no choice but to sit beside Shen Zhaozheng. ¡°Elder sister He Jiao.¡± She smiled at He Jiao. He Jiao put on a smile. it¡¯s niannian. Why is Zhenzhen eating with Zhaozheng? she asked. What about hanzhi?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s smile froze on her face as she did not know what to say. Shen Zhaozheng poured her a cup of hot tea and said, ¡± she has broken up with hanzhi. He Jiao, don¡¯t mention hanzhi in front of her again. The expressions of the people at the table were very interesting, all guessing the rtionship between these people. He Jiao, on the other hand, felt as if she was facing a great enemy. They broke up? How was that possible? Weren¡¯t gu Nian and Shen hanzhi on good terms? She also heard that the two of them had been engaged since they were young. They started dating in college and would get married after graduation. Why did they suddenly break up? This way, her sense of danger became even stronger. Her woman¡¯s sixth sense told her that Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s feelings for Gu Nian were definitely not the feelings of an ordinary elder to a younger generation. If someone like Shen Zhaozheng did not love Gu Nian, he would not have sent her to school and brought her out for a meal. Shen Zhaozheng was definitely not that kind of person! ¡°How did Yingluo break up?¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s face darkened as soon as she asked that. It was as if a storm was brewing. The people in the room didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Duan Ming¡¯s scalp turned numb. He didn¡¯t know why he had invited this Great Demon King over. Wasn¡¯t he just looking for trouble? Shen Zhaozheng red at He Jiao and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask about things that have nothing to do with you.¡± In front of everyone, he didn¡¯t give her any face at all, and he Jiao felt extremely embarrassed. Alright, alright. Today is big sister He Jiao¡¯s wee party. Let¡¯s not talk about such things. Gu Nian quickly tried to smooth things over. Duan Ming waved his hand. that¡¯s right. That¡¯s right. We¡¯re talking about some happy things. Gu Nian had been talking to He Jiao the entire time. She was worried that her little uncle was about to reach the age of 30 and should find a girlfriend to get married. She also felt that He Jiao was a good match for her little uncle. Although her little uncle was a little cold, he was good to her. She thought that perhaps her little uncle would not make the first move, so she would make the first move for him. She was talking the whole time, and Shen Zhaozheng was helping her with the food.. Chapter 1839 - 1839: So shallow Chapter 1839 - 1839: So shallow Trantor: 549690339 He did it so naturally and matter-of-factly that He Jiao was shocked when she saw it. Shen Zhaozheng definitely liked Gu Nian. She did not know how Gu Nian had broken up with Shen hanzhi, but now that the taboo rtionship was gone, was Shen Zhaozheng about to make a move? If Shen Zhaozheng really got together with Gu Nian, she would not stand a chance at all. She had to hurry up. She didn¡¯t want to miss out on such a good man. After the meal, Shen Zhaozheng was about to send Gu Nian back to school when he Jiao stood up and massaged her temples. She reached out to hold Gu Man¡¯S arm. ¡°l drank a little too m today.¡± Gu Nian understood what he meant and looked at Shen Zhaozheng. ¡°Little uncle, you should send sister He Jiao back.¡± Shen Zhaozheng grabbed her wrist and said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll send you back to school. ¡± ¡°I can ask Duan Ming to send me back to school. You should send sister He Jiao back,¡± Gu Nian insisted. ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it a second time,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said as he held her hand. Although Gu Nian wanted to find a husband, she was afraid of Shen Zhaozheng. When Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s expression darkened, she trembled in fear. In this world, she was most afraid of this little uncle. He looked at He Jiao and said in a low voice, I¡¯m sorry, sister He Jiao.¡± Before she could finish, Shen Zhaozheng pulled her out of the room. He Jiao¡¯s eyes flickered, and the men beside her whispered, ¡± ¡°Dr. He, let¡¯s take you home.¡± He Jiao¡¯s lips trembled. She had always wanted Shen Zhaozheng alone, so why couldn¡¯t he see her? Why? Downstairs, Shen Zhaozheng dragged Gu Nian out of the restaurant. Gu Nian called out from behind, ¡± ¡°It hurts, uncle Yingluo. You¡¯re too strong. My bones are about to be crushed by you.¡± Shen Zhaozheng opened the car door and stuffed her into the car. Gu Nian¡¯s face was pale as she looked at him in fear. Shen Zhaozheng got into the car and looked at her. Seeing her frightened face, he suddenly felt a little suffocated. ¡°Gu Nian, why are you so afraid of me?¡± Gu Nian leaned against the car door in a defensive manner.¡¯Why should I be afraid of you?¡¯ she thought to herself. Isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re scary? ¡°You¡¯re too strong, my hand is going to be crushed by you.¡± She looked at him with a little grievance in her eyes, and he couldn¡¯t help but soften his heart and said softly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. Gu Nian rubbed her hands and did not dare to say anything. He gritted his teeth and tried to calm his tone. ¡°In the future, don¡¯t randomly pick up mandarin ducks.¡± ¡°Does Yueyue not like sister He Jiao?¡± Gu Nian looked at him nervously. Shen Zhaozheng gritted his teeth. if I did, we would have been together a long time ago. After that, he turned the steering wheel and the car slowly left Yue Zhen Xuan. He Jiao and the rest rushed out and only saw the car¡¯s rear.ll Vroom. ¡°Little uncle, why don¡¯t you like her?¡± Gu Nian asked softly. Sister He Jiao is not bad looking, her personality is good, her work ispatible with you, and her family background is also a good match. You should ¡­¡± ¡°Gu Nian, are you done?¡± ¡®I¡¯m doing this for your own good, aren¡¯t I? You¡¯re already an adult, so why are you still making people worry?¡± ¡°Just mind your own business.¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s face was livid. It was an early autumn night in the capital city, and it was a night that made one¡¯s heart soften. ¡°Little uncle, what kind of girls do you like?¡± Gu Nian asked carefully. ¡°I like tall and good-looking girls,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said, exhaling. you¡¯re already twenty-eight years old. Why are you still so shallow? you only look at the outside world. Gu Nian snorted.. Chapter 1840 - 1840: Stay at my apartment tonight Chapter 1840 - 1840: Stay at my apartment tonight Trantor: 549690339 Shen Zhaozheng nced at her from the corner of his eye, and she shrank back. ¡°I can¡¯t?¡± He said coldly. ¡°Yes, yes, very yes.¡± Although Gu Nian had always been afraid of Shen Zhaozheng, she hadplicated feelings for him because she had always known that Shen Zhaozheng had saved her life. More than once. First, she fell into the river, and then she was almost killed by a hooligan with a wine bottle in the bar. After saving her life twice, she was afraid of Shen Zhaozheng, but at the same time, she was grateful for him. She thought that she had to save the older leftover men. She was calcting in her mind. Did she know any beautiful and tall woman who could match up to her little uncle? The only person she could think of was Jian Xia. Jian Xia was pretty and tall, but Yingluo was young. Jian Xia was the same age as her, nine years younger than her uncle. No, no, it¡¯s not suitable. I have to look for another one. She would visit her grandfather¡¯s public house during the weekend. Her grandfather knew a lot of people, and she would definitely be able to find a suitable uncle. Well, it¡¯s decided then. The car drove to Jiu MA Road. Just as they were about to Reach Media College, Gu Nian¡¯s phone rang. It was Jian Xia. She picked up the phone and Jian Xia¡¯s voice on the other end was filled with fear and panic, ¡± ¡°Gu Nian, where are you?¡± we¡¯re almost at school. What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Gu Nian felt that something was amiss. the school is under martialw. You might not be able toe in tonight. ¡®Martialw?¡± Gu Nian was surprised. Why are you so strict?¡± there¡¯s a school in my fourth year.ll Sismitted suicide by jumping off a building.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. she tried to be a master¡¯s student but failed. She jumped from the top of the dormitory building and died on the spot.ll Sister, we¡¯ve met before. The one who came to the dormitory to promote fire prevention knowledge was that short-haired girl in a white dress.ll Sis, there are a lot of police cars at the school and they¡¯re all locked down. You might not be able toe in.¡± ¡°Did you see what happened?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s expression was serious. Jian Xia¡¯s voice trembled a little. When she heard her say this, she couldn¡¯t help but cry out, ¡± I was on the balcony and she fell right in front of me. I wanted to grab her, but she didn¡¯t. I l Stay.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s heart ached. it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s not your fault. You don¡¯t have to feel guilty or me yourself, understand? ¡± Can youe out?¡± Jian Xia sobbed, ¡± my Grandpa ising to pick me up. I¡¯ll have to take a few days off. Don¡¯te to school tonight. There¡¯s a pool of blood on the ground floor of the dormitory. It¡¯s hard to clean it up. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be traumatized if you see it. The school has given all the students three days off. You can go back to school after the incident is over. Do you understand? ¡® Gu Nian nodded and said,¡¯l¡¯ll let you.ll I¡¯ll get you a psychiatrist, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± After hanging up, Shen Zhaozheng looked at her and sighed. ¡°Little uncle, Zhenzhen. ¡± ¡°Stay in my apartment tonight.¡± He had heard the contents of her conversation and naturally arranged a ce for her to stay for the night. ¡°Thank you, little uncle,¡± Gu Nian said as she clenched her phone tightly. He ppedll ¡°Don¡¯t be sad,¡± he said as he reached out to stroke her head. Her phone vibrated again and she was shocked. She opened it and saw that it was a message from the new counselor. Students, please don¡¯t tell anyone about what happened tonight. It will damage the school¡¯s reputation. Thank you for your cooperation. Gu Nian¡¯s fingers trembled. Although she had received military training since she was young, this was the first time she had felt so close to death. She was shocked and could not ept the reality at the moment.. Chapter 1841 - 1841: Don’t go Chapter 1841 - 1841: Don¡¯t go Trantor: 549690339 The car stopped below Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s apartment. The floor lights were dim. It was quiet all around, and there were asional pedestrians passing by. Gu Nian¡¯s eyes were a little unfocused as she held the phone. Shen Zhaozheng opened the car door, and she was shocked. He walked over to her car and opened the door.¡±Get out of the car.¡± Gu Nian got out of the car mechanically and walked into the apartment building. In the elevator, she leaned against the wall weakly and lowered her head in a daze. Ding! When the elevator reached the third floor, Shen Zhaozheng took out his keys and stepped out of the elevator. As the elevator door slowly closed, he turned around and realized that Gu Nian had not followed him out. He quickly reached out to block the closing elevator door and pulled her out. He didn¡¯t reprimand her, only saying gently, ¡± ¡°Be careful,¡± Gu Nian was dejected and finally regained her senses. ¡°Ah? Have you arrived at Xuanji yet?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± It was rare to see gentleness and patience. Shen Zhaozheng opened the door and pulled her in. The light at the entrance lit up, and the faint light shone down. He pulled her into the living room and pressed her down on the sofa. take a bath first. After that, go to sleep. Don¡¯t think too much, okay? ¡± After he finished speaking, he seemed to be preparing to take a bath.ll As the bathroom was filling up the bathtub for her, Gu Nian grabbed his hand. This was the first time, the first time she took the initiative to hold his hand. Her fingers were slender, but her strength was firm, giving him the illusion that she needed him. ¡°Little uncle, don¡¯t go. Turn on the lights.¡± The lights in the living room were not on, and only the light at the entrance was on. The entire living room looked very dim. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll turn on the lights. Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said gently. He walked to the side and turned on the lights in the living room. Gu Nian heaved a sigh of relief when the entire living room was lit up. He then boiled a pot of water and ced a ss of warm water beside her. drink some hot water. You can drink itter. It¡¯s hot now. I¡¯ll run a bath for you. She grabbed him again.ll¡±Don¡¯t go,¡± she stopped him. Her breathing was a little erratic, and her voice was trembling. He couldn¡¯t help but hold her hand back and said in a gentle voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, I¡¯m not leaving, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Her hand was a little cold, while his was broad, dry, and warm. He held her hand tightly, hoping to calm the fear in her heart. She also held his hand tightly, full of reliance, and slowly said, ¡± that¡¯s right.ll Sis, she looks like a very optimistic person. When she came to our school to teach us about fire prevention, she was always smiling. She doesn¡¯t look like someone who wouldmit suicide.¡± He slowly raised his hand and finally ced it on top of her head. He caressed her hair. perhaps, to her, it¡¯s a form of release. why would a person who is not afraid of death be afraid of living? ¡± Gu Nian raised her head to look at him. His hand could not help but touch her cheek and gently rub it. for some people, being alive is scarier than death. We can¡¯t guess what she¡¯s thinking. But since this is her choice, perhaps she really has no way out. Gu Nian sighed. I bumped into her when I went to the water room to get some water yesterday. We even exchanged a few words. I didn¡¯t think of Zhenzhen. He looked at her lonely expression and wanted to reach out to hold her in his arms, but he could only think about it. His hand stopped on her shoulder and patted it gently. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try my best, ¡± Gu Nian nodded.. Chapter 1842 - 1842: He was not sure Chapter 1842 - 1842: He was not sure Trantor: 549690339 She did not want to take a shower or enter the room. She just held his hand and did not let him go. He did not leave and stayed to apany her. It wasn¡¯t until past midnight that she slowly closed her eyes and fell asleep. He finally reached out and pulled the sleeping person into his arms. She was still sleeping quietly and obediently leaned in his arms. He did not dare to move, or rather, he could not bear to move. It was a quiet autumn night, and his heart was at peace. Her head was leaning against his chest, and her hand was holding his hand. Her dependent look filled his heart to the brim. Her brows were slightly furrowed, as if she was having an unstable dream. Hisrge hand gently stroked her back, hoping to calm her down. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°it¡¯s full of love.¡± He trembled slightly. She had dreamed of Shen hanzhi, and this made him very jealous. Yes, they had just broken up. It was normal for her to dream of him. Perhaps this child still missed hanzhi and loved him. If Li Hua wasn¡¯t around, they would have been together. He realized how despicable he was. Because at this moment, in this quiet night with no one around, he felt very grateful to Li Hua. Because of Li Hua, niannian and hanzhi broke up. His throat rolled as he closed his eyes. Shen Zhaozheng, you¡¯re really a shameless viin. Her dream was a mess. Gu Nian stood on the balcony and suddenly felt someone jump down from upstairs. It seemed to be right in front of her eyes. She tried to reach out to grab it but managed to grab a corner of the person¡¯s clothes. However, the person was still in a free-fall position and fell directly to the first floor. She looked out in panic and saw Shen hanzhi lying in a pool of blood. He was calling her, ¡°niannian, ¡®¡±¡®niannian Momo.¡± She shook her head and whimpered painfully, ¡°hanzhihuang, hanzhihuang.¡± Although she had broken up with him, she did not want him to die. Even if their breakup was not pleasant, he had been her dream since she was young. No matter what, she hoped that he would be well for the rest of his life. She kept murmuring, ¡°hanzhihuang, hanzhihuang.¡± Shen Zhaozheng seemed to be unable to breathe. Was there any hope of making niannian fall in love with him in this life? He was not sure. After a long time, she finally quieted down. He carried her into the guest room and gently put her on the bed.¡± He pulled the nket from the side and carefully covered her. The autumn rain started to fall outside. It pattered and knocked on the window. He was a little upset. Shey quietly by his hand. He caressed her cheek and said softly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m only nine years old. Do you really think I¡¯m much older than you?¡± She turned over and grabbed again,ll She grabbed his arm and snorted. The softest part of his heart seemed to have been touched again, and a smile finally appeared at the corner of his mouth. even if I am despised, I will not let go. Gu Nian, you will eventually be Mrs. Shen. He got up and left her bedroom. He went to the bathroom and took a shower. Then, he returned to her room, turned on the light at the bedside, and took a chair to sit on the bed. She was feeling uneasy and he was afraid that she would suddenly wake up at night. He just sat on the recliner and looked at her quietly. Behind him was the endless autumn rain, and in front of him was her quiet sleeping face. He felt that this time was very precious and wanted to keep it in his hands, but he knew that time would not stop for him.. Chapter 1843 - 1897-as many as carps crossing the river Chapter 1843: Chapter 1897-as many as carps crossing the river Trantor: 549690339 As expected, Gu Nian woke up once in the middle of the night. This time, she actually dreamed of her little uncle. It was an absurd dream. She dreamed that in her little uncle¡¯s living room in his apartment, he had pressed her against the door and staggered. Little uncle¡¯s face was getting closer and closer to Yingying. She suddenly woke up and opened her eyes. When she saw the man sleeping on the couch, the sweat on her forehead rolled even more. Why was little uncle always in her dreams and out of her dreams? She felt her throat burning and wanted to drink some cold water. She gently lifted the quilt and got out of bed barefooted. As soon as her feet touched the ground, the man on the recliner suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were like those of a cheetah, sharp and sharp. Gu Nian cursed in her heart. Shouldn¡¯t a person who had just woken up have a dazed look in his eyes? ¡°Little uncle, you¡¯re awake.¡± She suddenly felt a little guilty. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s eyes softened when he saw Gu Nian. ¡®Why are you up? ¡°I¡¯m a little thirsty,¡± Gu Nian said as she touched her neck. ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll get you some water,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said as he stood up. After a while, Shen Zhaozheng came in with a ss of warm water. ¡°Drink up.¡± As Gu Nian looked at his face, she was reminded of the scene in her dream. As she thought about how his face was getting closer, her mouth became even more dry. She quickly took the ss of water and gulped it down. She drank too quickly, and the water spilled out of her mouth and slid down her jaw to her neck. Shen Zhaozheng quickly looked away, his eyes flickering. After a while, Gu Nian finished therge ss of water and handed it to Shen Zhaozheng. Shen Zhaozheng took the ss and pretended to be calm. ¡°Can I sleep by myself?¡± Gu Nian wiped the corner of her mouth as she replied,¡¯l can¡¯t help but think of that thing whenever I close my eyes.ll Big sister!¡± ¡°I know. Go to sleep. I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡± Gu Nian snuggled under the nket and whispered, ¡± ¡°Thank you, little uncle.¡± He put the cup on the bedside table, then sat on the recliner and said lightly, ¡® ¡°GO to Sleep.¡± She looked at him and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Little uncle, your Yingluo is quite good.¡± After saying that, he quickly closed his eyes. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s smile disappeared. I¡¯m not so good to others, only to you. The next morning, the autumn rain was still falling. Gu Nian opened her eyes and found out that her youngest uncle was in the room with her. She had a good night¡¯s sleep and her uncle¡¯s presence made her feel safe. She opened her eyes and saw Shen Zhaozheng sitting on the recliner. His posture was meticulous, and he did not seem to have forgotten himself. He was sitting with his back facing the light, and the light outside the window was a little dim. The outline of his side profile was a little blurry, but she could still see that her uncle was a rare handsome man. Logically speaking, with little uncle¡¯s looks and family background, the number of girls pursuing him should be as many as carps crossing the river. Why did little uncle waste his life to this age? Could it be that his standards were too high? Or did he suffer some emotional hurt in the past? Gu Nian felt that since her uncle treated her so well, she had to be the matchmaker. She had to quickly settle her uncle¡¯s marriage. She moved slightly, and the person on the recliner opened his eyes. He was too alert. ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± she asked, smiling at him. ¡°I¡¯m going out to buy breakfast,¡± he said as he stood up. ¡°It¡¯s raining outside. Don¡¯t you have any flour in your house? Can¡¯t you just cook two eggs and make a pancake?¡± ¡°Do you know how to cook eggs or make pancakes?¡± Shen Zhaozheng raised his eyebrows. Gu Nian scratched the back of her head. eggs can still be cooked. It¡¯s just a matter of putting it in water.. Chapter 1844 - 1844: For sure! Chapter 1844: For sure! Trantor: 549690339 I¡¯m going to buy breakfast at the entrance of the neighborhood. Get up and brush your teeth and wash your face, ¡± Shen Zhaozheng said as he walked out. ¡°Little uncle, Do you not know how to cook at all?¡± Gu Nian asked from behind. Although Shen Zhaozheng was like Gu jinghang, his situation was not quite the same as Gu jinghang¡¯s. After all, Gu jinghang was born into a poor family and had to do everything himself. As for Shen Zhaozheng, he was the youngest son of the old leader. He had never been in the kitchen since he was young. Strictly speaking, he did not even know how to cook eggs. Therefore, in order for the two to have a smooth breakfast, it was safer to go out and buy. After a while, he came back with soy milk and fried dough sticks. The two of them sat around the dining table and ate breakfast- He regained his cool expression and said indifferently, ¡± the school gave you two a break. You can stay here for the next two days. I¡¯ll be going to the Academy of Sciencester. ¡°Then How do I settle my lunch?¡± there are some noodle restaurants at the entrance of the neighborhood. You can choose whatever you want. I¡¯ll take you out for dinner when Ie back. After breakfast, Shen Zhaozheng changed into his suit and buttoned his shirt in front of the full-body mirror. Gu Nian felt that he had to show off that he was ¡®living under someone else¡¯s roof¡¯, so he quickly picked up his superior and stood aside. He waited for Shen Zhaozheng to put on his shirt and tie. Such a scene made Shen Zhaozheng feel as if she was his little wife. There was a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. He quickly buttoned thest button of his uniform shirt and took the tie from her hands. He nodded. I¡¯m going to the Academy of Sciences. You¡¯re alone at home. When you¡¯re bored, you can watch TV, okay? ¡± They looked more and more like a married couple. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Gu Nian nodded. He went out. Gu Nian watched as he entered the elevator before she entered the house. In the elevator, Shen Zhaozheng finally smiled. It was not a suppressed smile, but a smile from the bottom of his heart. He was very happy. Gu Nian closed the door and returned to the living room. The news on the economy channel was ying on the TV. Feeling bored, she thought to herself that since her uncle had taken her in for a few days, she had to repay him, right? Then, learn how to cook? When little uncle came back at night, he would definitely be very touched if he could see the table full of cooked food, right? That was for sure! That day was he Jiao¡¯s first day as an official team doctor at the Academy of Sciences, and she was supposed to report to director Shen. She hesitated for a moment, but still went to the outside of Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s office. His confidential secretary came out to greet her. ¡°Doctor he, are you here to report to the Superintendent?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she smiled. ¡°The Superintendent isn¡¯t here yet.¡± Shen Zhaozheng usually arrived at the Institute of Sciences at 7:30 am. However, he had overslept today because of Gu mang¡¯s presence and had had breakfast with her. Usually, Shen Zhaozheng only took five minutes to eat breakfast. However, when he was with Gu Nian, his breakfast time was extended to half an hour. It was already 8:30 am, but he still hadn¡¯t arrived at the Academy of Sciences. ¡°I heard from his men that hees to the Academy of Sciences at half past seven every day,¡± He Jiao said, a little surprised. The Secretary nodded. yes, the director is usually quite punctual. Maybe something happened today. He Jiao could not help but remember that Shen Zhaozheng had left with Gu Nian the night before. If he was alreadyte this morning, how could he? She didn¡¯t dare to think further. As they were talking, Shen Zhaozheng entered the lobby of the administration building. She heard the clear voice of the female secretary by the window. ¡°Superintendent! ¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s low voice followed.¡±Yes.¡± He Jiao¡¯s heart was beating a little faster as she looked at the end of the corridor, where a tall man was slowly walking towards her.. Chapter 1845 - 1845: A kind of interest we don I t understand? Chapter 1845: A kind of interest we don I t understand? Trantor: 549690339 The man was wearing a sky-blue uniform. He was so tall and handsome that she couldn¡¯t move her eyes away. When he came closer, he was even more handsome. His sharp gaze was slightly suppressed by the brim of his hat, and because he was wearing a suit, he looked more restrained and solemn. He Jiao had never seen a man who suited a suit better than Shen Zhaozheng. He had wheat-colored skin, well-defined lines, deep eyes, and a tall figure. This man was the dream of all the female employees. ¡°Chief, Dr. He is here to report to you,¡± the confidential secretary said softly. that¡¯s enough, ¡°Shen Zhaozheng said calmly. you can handle it. I have to go to the base tower. I still have things to deal with. After that, he entered the office expressionlessly. He Jiao¡¯s expression was a little embarrassed. Shen Zhaozheng didn¡¯t give her any face at all. He was simply as cold as ice to her. The confidential secretary didn¡¯t notice He Jiao¡¯s embarrassment and said warmly, ¡± ¡°Dr. He,e into my office. Let¡¯s go through the procedures and I¡¯ll take you to the infirmaryter.¡± After a while, Shen Zhaozheng left the office with his assistant, Yu Bin, following behind him. Yu Bin said softly, ¡± Today is the first test flight of the J -56. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± The two of them hurriedly left an administrative building, got into the car, and drove to the base. In the afternoon, Gu Nian ate a bowl of noodles before heading to the nearby market to buy some ingredients. After returning home, she began to search for the menu on the inte. Gu Nian copied down the menu and brought it to the kitchen. She then rolled up her sleeves and was ready to go all out. Three dishes and one soup should not be a difficult task. Her requirements were very low. First, she didn¡¯t burn the kitchen. Second, she just wanted the dishes to be cooked. That was enough. Gu Nian was smart enough to follow the recipe and managed to make three dishes in a hurry. Although they did not look very good, she had already tasted them and found that they were all cooked. Oh my God, she felt that she was very talented. It was her first time doing it, and she had actually reached this level. It was not easy. She felt that her uncle would definitely praise her when he came back, so she sat at the dining table and waited for Shen Zhaozheng to return. Until the key was inserted.ll After entering the keyhole, the door opened and Gu Nian¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Little uncle, why did youe back sote?¡± He suddenly remembered that Yingluo shouldn¡¯t have brought his subordinates back. How should he exin it? The two people behind Shen Zhaozheng were dumbfounded. Zhao hang whispered, ¡± ¡°Is ran ran the director¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Yu Bin coughed lightly. didn¡¯t you hear it? didn¡¯t you hear that I called you ¡®little uncle¡¯? ¡± ¡°Maybe Yingying is a kind of interest that we don¡¯t understand?¡± Zhao hang said. The veins on Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s forehead began to throb as he stood in front of Gu Nian. Gu Nian did not even notice that there were two people behind him as she rushed over. She did not stop in time and ended up in Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s arms. ¡°Did you see that? she¡¯s my girlfriend,¡± Zhao hang whispered from behind. Onlv then did Gu Nian realize that there were two more people behind him. His face turned pale as he stood on his tiptoes and looked behind Shen Zhaozheng.ll The dark-skinned man stood behind Shen Zhaozheng and looked at her with a smile. ¡°Sister-inw? sister-inw?¡± Gu Nian pushed Shen Zhaozheng away and hurriedly exined, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. Little uncle, quickly exin to them.¡± Shen Zhaozheng removed his tie and nced at Gu Nian. He then whispered into her ear, ¡± ¡°How should I exin this?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s mind was in a mess.¡¯That¡¯s right. How do I exin this?¡¯ She said she was my nephew¡¯s ex-girlfriend? Chapter 1846 - 1846: At least cooked Chapter 1846: At least cooked Trantor: 549690339 That didn¡¯t sound nice, but she couldn¡¯t think of any other exnation. After all, apart from Shen hanzhi, she didn¡¯t have any rtionship with Shen Zhaozheng. Zhao hang and Yu Bin, the two men, were suddenly excited. The two of them whispered to each other, ¡± ¡°Are you kissing?¡± After all, from their angle, in their eyes, the two of them were very close to each other, and that posture looked like they were kissing. Shen zhaoxi straightened up and turned to look at the two excited people behind him. she¡¯s my friend. She¡¯s been living here for the past two days. Oh, by the way, her father is director Gu from the general Science Department. Yu Bin whispered to Zhao hang, ¡± maybe they¡¯re still in the ambiguous stage and their rtionship isn¡¯t confirmed yet. That¡¯s why the director doesn¡¯t dare to act rashly. After all, this is the first girl who has entered our director¡¯s apartment. Their rtionship is definitely not ordinary. Shen Zhaozheng saw three dishes and a bowl of soup on the table. I did it. I waited for you toe back for dinner. You didn¡¯t even give me a call when you were noting back. Gu Nian looked at him angrily. Shen Zhaozheng walked to the dining table and was a little surprised. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡± as long as my father is at work, my mother would never call him. She didn¡¯t want to disturb you at work. Gu Nian rubbed her neck. Shen Zhaozheng waved his hand at Yu Bin. ¡°Heat up these dishes.¡± Yu Bin received the order and quickly followed. it¡¯s my first time cooking, but I¡¯m already so good at it. I¡¯m obviously very talented. Gu Nian was proud. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Gu Nian shook her head. I didn¡¯t eat. After all, I¡¯m staying here. You¡¯re the host. How am I supposed to eat if I don¡¯t wait for you toe back? ¡± ¡°What if I¡¯m hungry?¡± Shen Zhaoming frowned. His two subordinates were in the kitchen, watching the microwave. Zhao hang said softly, ¡± did you hear that? when has our inspector ever been so gentle? I bet he likes this little girl. ¡°It¡¯s a little interesting.¡± Yu Bin nodded. I¡¯ve had some snacks. I¡¯m not hungry. Gu Nian waved her hand. The dishes were heated up quickly, and Shen Zhaozheng asked Yu Bin to bring out a few bowls.¡±Get the rice.¡± ¡°Chief, there¡¯s no rice in the rice cooker.¡± Yu Bin looked around the kitchen. ¡°Oh my God, I forgot to cook,¡± Gu Nian said as she pped her forehead. ¡°Then you¡¯re just average,¡± Shen Zhaozheng sneered. ¡°Let¡¯s just eat the vegetables, ¡± Gu Nian said as she sat down. Shen Zhaozheng picked up a piece of meat with his chopsticks and put it in his mouth. ¡°Is it not bad?¡± Gu Nian stared at him with anticipation. ¡°Well, at least it¡¯s cooked,¡± he said with a forced smile. that¡¯s right. For someone who¡¯s cooking for the first time, this is already verymendable. Don¡¯t you think so, brother zhaohan? ¡± Gu Nian pped her hands. ¡°Yes,¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. Zhao hang and Yu Bin raised their eyebrows at each other and understood. Even inspector Shen, who was known for his strictness, could be so gentle at times. The inspector definitely liked this little girl. ¡°Then you should eat more,¡± Gu nianle said. ¡°Let¡¯s eat together,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said to his two subordinates. The three of them had the worst meal in history, and they even had to praise him insincerely. not bad, not bad. It¡¯s your first time burning it, and you¡¯re able to produce such results. It¡¯s really not bad. ¡°I¡¯ll continue cooking tomorrow then,¡± Gu Nian replied, ted. Shen Zhaozheng decided that he had to rush back before she made dinner and take her out for dinner. After dinner, Shen Zhaozheng instructed Gu Nian, ¡± ¡°Go to sleep, we still have work to discuss..¡± Chapter 1847 - 1847: I definitely won ‘t scare sis-in-law Chapter 1847 - 1847: I definitely won ¡®t scare sis-inw Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You¡¯re still talking about work sote at night?¡± Gu Nian was already yawning. ¡°Yes, go in and sleep.¡± As soon as Gu Nian entered the bedroom, Zhao hang stared at Shen Zhaozheng with ill intentions. ¡°Boss, are you Zhenzhen? Are you interested in her?¡± Shen Zhaozheng looked at him coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much.¡± Zhao hang continued to chuckle. is it because you¡¯ve taken a fancy to her? have you not started pursuing her yet? ¡® Shen Zhaozheng didn¡¯tment, which meant that he agreed with him. ¡°Boss, how old is she? she looks quite young,¡± Yu Bin whispered. This was really rubbing salt in chief Shen¡¯s wound. He gave Yu Bin a sidelong nce, and Yu Bin shrunk his neck, as if he had said something wrong. Zhao hang waved his hand. age isn¡¯t a big problem. So what if we¡¯re five or six years apart? ¡± ¡°Nine-year-old bi an¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°She¡¯s nine years younger than me.¡± The two of them didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. If they said that nine years old was fine, it would be a little against their hearts. Nine years old, which meant that she was only in her first year of University. She was indeed still a young girl. The Bureau chief was a little suspicious of an old cow gnawing on young grass. Zhao hang coughed lightly. it¡¯s a good thing that our chief looks young. He looks to be around 25 or 26 years old. So, there¡¯s not much of a difference. Since he was lying through his teeth, they had to tter him. After all, their boss rarely had any girls that he liked. It was rare that he had taken a liking to one, so they had to give him a hand. ¡°I called you over to discuss work,¡± Shen Zhaozheng frowned. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We¡¯ll talk about work immediately.¡± The two nodded their heads rapidly. The three of them talked about work until three in the morning.ll Dot. Zhao hang and Yu Bin used toe to their boss¡¯s ce to talk about work, or the few men would y mahjong all night and then sleep on the sofa in the living room. But now, Zhao hang could clearly see that his boss¡¯s eyes were telling him to send them off. Well, there was a youngdy inside. It was indeed inappropriate for them to stay. The two of them took their coats and walked out. Zhao hang chuckled and said, Boss, I hope you can win this girl over as soon as possible. We¡¯re all waiting to attend your wedding.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense in front of her to scare her, understand?¡± Shen Zhaozheng smacked his head. Zhao hang saluted him and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry boss, am I that kind of person?¡± I definitely won¡¯t scare sis-inw.¡± The two of them were pushed out of the door by Shen Zhaozheng. Zhao hang clicked his tongue and said, ¡°there¡¯s only the opposite sex but no humanity.¡± Shen Zhaozheng quietly went to her room and walked to her bed. When he saw that she was sleeping soundly, he walked out of the room. The next day, Shen Zhaozheng overslept as usual. It was nine O ¡®clock, but they had not arrived at the Academy of Sciences yet. The leaves of a Chinese parasol tree in front of an administrative building began to fall slowly. Autumn had reallye. Zhao hang and Yu Bin were smoking and chatting under the sycamore tree and did not notice He Jiao slowly approaching behind them. ¡°Tsk, tsk, boss iste.¡± he¡¯s neverte. I heard he¡¯s been quitete these two days. we¡¯re not even married yet and you¡¯re alreadyte. If you get married to sister-inw in the future, I¡¯ll probably have to take a long leave. He Jiao, who was standing behind them, heard everything clearly. What sister-inw? Were they talking about Gu Nian? Zhao hang chuckled. sister-inw¡¯s looks are really amazing. She¡¯s extremely beautiful. When she¡¯s with our boss, they¡¯re a perfect pair. If we add another word, they¡¯re a perfect match.. Chapter 1848 - 1848: 1902-can ‘t get Chapter 1848 - 1848: 1902-can ¡®t get Trantor: 549690339 Yu Bin nodded. I think sister-inw is willing to stay at our boss¡¯s apartment. She must be interested in him. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be willing to stay. Don¡¯t you think? ¡± He Jiao was rmed. She knew that Shen Zhaozheng had his own apartment, but she had heard from his sister-inw that he only went there once in a while. It seemed that no woman had ever visited him. Shen Zhaozheng had actually brought Gu Nian over to stay? Zhao hang turned around and was shocked to see He Jiao behind him. Yu Bin quickly stopped talking as well. Boss had told them not to talk about Xiao Gu, so they could not let outsiders hear. I¡¯m sorry, ¡± He Jiao smiled awkwardly. I have some work to report to inspector Shen. Yu Bin¡¯s mouth twitched,¡±do you have any reports to submit?¡± I¡¯ll pass this to the director¡¯s secretary for you.¡± ¡°The Superintendent isn¡¯t here yet?¡± yes, he was dyed by something. He might have gone to the base first. ¡°Alright, sorry to trouble you.¡± He Jiao forced a smile. After that, he handed the information in his hand to Yu Bin, then turned around and left. The rm in her heart went off. She couldn¡¯t wait any longer. If she dyed any longer, Shen Zhaozheng would really be someone else¡¯s boyfriend and husband. She knew that Shen Zhaozheng had never cared about what others thought of him. Even if it was his nephew¡¯s ex-girlfriend, as long as he liked her, he would still pursue her. Now, the most important thing was whether the Shen family knew that he liked Gu Nian. She returned to the infirmary with a grave expression. At capital city¡¯s People¡¯s Hospital, Zhou Yueru apanied Li Hua to the Obstetrics and Gynecology Department. Before Li Hua entered the operating room, her tears couldn¡¯t stop flowing. She looked at Zhou Yueru with an aggrieved expression.¡±Auntie, Yingying.¡± Zhou Yueru¡¯s heart ached. After all, she was only a girl in her early twenties. It was a bit unfair for her to have to face all this. She patted her hand. I¡¯m sorry, little Hua. Auntie apologizes to you on behalf of hanzhi. This little rascal has really let you down. Our Shen family will definitelypensate you in the future. Li Hua wiped his tears and choked, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault, aunty, it¡¯s all my fault, don¡¯t me hanzhi Yunluo. Zhou Yueru sighed. you¡¯re a good kid. You¡¯ll definitely find a good family in the future. Don¡¯t worry, Auntie will definitely introduce you to a good boy. Li Hua wiped the corners of her eyes again, then said aggrievedly, ¡± ¡°Auntie, I have to go in.¡± After he finished speaking, he turned around and walked into the operating theater. The corners of his mouth curled up in an unnoticeable smile. She no longer had any hope for Shen hanzhi. Shen hanzhi¡¯s heart waspletely devoted to Gu Nian. If she was stubborn and insisted on giving birth to the child, her life might really be ruined. Now, she had aborted a child, and the Shen family felt guilty. First of all, the Shen family would arrange for her to work in the best ce. Secondly, just as Shen hanzhi¡¯s mother had said, she would introduce a boyfriend to her out of guilt. One must know that the Shen family was powerful and influential in the capital. The people they knew were all high ranking officials and Noble people, who were much more powerful than the people her family had dealings with. Shen hanzhi¡¯s mother would definitely not introduce her to any ordinary people. Li Hua¡¯s future life would only be better. She walked into the operating room with a smile. Although she knew that her future would be good, she was numb deep down. The best was what one could not get. Shen hanzhi had gone crazy just to join the border geological inspection team. Was it worth it? Her eyes were filled with jealousy again. She told herself that her life would be better in the future, but in fact, this was just taking a step back and lying to herself.. Chapter 1849 - 1849: 1903-can be considered as having a backer Chapter 1849 - 1849: 1903-can be considered as having a backer Trantor: 549690339 She understood. She understood everything. Shey down on the operating table. The light from the headlights made her close her eyes. She clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. No matter how much she hated Gu Nian, she could not do anything to her. After all, they were not on the same level. However, he really couldn¡¯t ept it. He was extremely unwilling. Shen Zhaozheng had been living with his brother and sister-inw ever since he had shown his talent for scientific research at the age of 12. Because his mother, Liu Mei, was an actress in an art troupe, she had not received much education and was a shallow person who liked to be calctive. His father was afraid that his talent would be wasted if he followed such a mother, so he let him live in Shen Zhaoshan¡¯s house after he was twelve years old. As for Liu Mei, since she married the leader, she retired from the Jingdu art and cultural group and concentrated on living a luxurious life as a richdy. Her hobby was to buy, buy, buy, buy clothes, buy cosmetics, buy bags, dress herself up, and y mahjong. In short, she lived the daily life of a richdy in the capital city. She didn¡¯t care much about her son either. This son was someone she had originally nned to use.ll Chips, go!ll After he took the position, his son was thrown to the back of his mind. However, now that her son was bing more and more sessful, she wanted to take all the credit. After all, a 28 -year-old Superintendent was still very impressive. When she sewed people, she would show off how capable her son was. In the future, his achievements would definitely be above his elder brother¡¯s. The richdies would give her some face for the sake of the old leader and her chief¡¯s son. However, Liu Mei knew that her son was not close to her. If she did not take the initiative to ask him toe back for dinner, her son almost never took the initiative to contact her. Shen Zhaozheng had never received his father¡¯s attention until he was 12 years old. His mother was always thinking about how to feed him and fight for his rights, never caring about him at all. Because of this, he had developed a cold personality. He had long erected an iron wall for his heart, and no one coulde in. His mother didn¡¯t evene to take care of him when he broke his leg, so how could he have this mother in his heart? Liu Mei was a short-sighted person. She had never thought that her son could be so capable. She had been fawning over Shen Zhaoshan in the past, thinking that the old man would have someone to rely on when he was old. Now that he thought about it, what was the point of wasting so much effort? his son¡¯s future was clearly bright. It was time to repair her rtionship with her son. Just as she was in a terrible fix and didn¡¯t know which direction to go, He Jiao came to her door. Liu Mei, Shen Boyong, and their youngest daughter lived in the western suburbs mansion. The people here were all retired high-ranking officials, so they all had their own small courtyards with an excellent environment. When Liu Mei was sitting in the small courtyard and basking in the sun, a young woman with long curly hair in a khaki windbreaker walked into the courtyard. ¡°May I know who you are looking for?¡± the housekeeper asked through the courtyard door. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Mrs. Shen.¡± Liu Mei looked at the young woman. what¡¯s the matter? ¡± she asked. Hello, Mrs. Shen, ¡± He Jiao said with a smile. I¡¯m a team doctor in the infirmary. My name is He Jiao. Liu Mei quickly stood up, walked to the door, and opened it, ¡± Hello, Dr. He. Did my Zhaozheng ask you toe and find me? ¡± This damn brat finally remembered that he still had an old mother. He Jiao smiled. inspector Shen is very busy every day. He can¡¯t find the time to visit you. I¡¯m here to visit you on his behalf.. Chapter 1850 - 1850: Do you like my Zhaozheng? Chapter 1850 - 1850: Do you like my Zhaozheng? Trantor: 549690339 Liu Mei looked a little disappointed. So he was not sent by that kid. ¡°What has he been busy with recently?¡± she forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s all about the Research Institute. I¡¯m just a team doctor. We don¡¯t know what the chief is busy with.¡± ¡°Then why did youe over?¡± Liu Mei pouted. He Jiao took out a set of skincare products and a scarf from her bag and handed it to Liu Mei. this brand of skin care products is very easy to use. Madam Shen, you can try it. Liu Mei lowered her head and took a look. It was a well-known health care product for rich women, and its biggest feature was its high price. She smiled and looked up at He Jiao,¡±l don¡¯t deserve it, you Pixiu.¡± ¡°To be honest, I almost became your daughter-in w,¡± He Jiao said in an intimate manner. Liu Mei was a little surprised and her eyes widened, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s Yingluo, right? Howe I didn¡¯t know about this?¡± As she spoke, she handed the set of skincare products and a scarf to the housekeeper, who took them into the house. He Jiao naturally took her arm and sighed, ¡± Zhaozheng asked his sister-inw to introduce him to a couple. We were both doctors at the same hospital, so she introduced me to him. We had a good time talking, butter, maybe because Zhaozheng wanted to focus on his career, we were dyed. Liu Mei frowned, ¡®this kid, starting a family before starting a career, doesn¡¯t he know that? I wonder what your family does for a living?¡± Liu Mei was such a profiteering person. Naturally, she had to investigate the other party¡¯s family background. He Jiao smiled confidently. my father is the director of the capital¡¯s Department of Finance. My uncle is the director of the capital¡¯s third Ministry of Science. Liu Mei smiled with satisfaction. This identity was a good match for her Zhaozheng. This girl was pretty, polite, and knew how to please the elders. Very good, she was very satisfied. ¡°Yueyue, do you like my Zhaozheng?¡± she asked with a smile. ¡°Miss Shen, you¡¯re too direct,¡± He Jiao said with a shy expression. Liu Mei patted her hand. I l Huanll Femalell Isn¡¯t it normal to love? if you tell me honestly, I¡¯ll understand your feelings.¡± He Jiao nodded her head solemnly. ever since the blind date, I¡¯ve always liked inspector Shen. But I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll affect his career. So, I¡¯ve never dared to say it out loud. Liu Mei knew what to do. don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of it. I¡¯m his mother. He¡¯ll definitely listen to me. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Shen,¡± He Jiao was overjoyed. It seemed that she had found the right person. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mrs. Shen anymore. Call me Auntie from now on, okay?¡± ¡°Yes, Auntie,¡± He Jiao nodded. He Jiao had nned to look for Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s brother and sister-inw to reveal the rtionship between Shen Zhaozheng and Gu Nian. However, after much thought, she decided not to do so. After all, it was all based on hearsay and there was no actual evidence to prove that Shen Zhaozheng liked Gu Nian. If it was just a guess, she couldn¡¯t take the risk to disclose it. Moreover, Shen Zhaoshan¡¯s family was depressed because Shen hanzhi had gone to the Northwest. She was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t get much help if she disturbed them at this time. He might as well look for his mother directly. No matter what, thedy in front of her was Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s mother. As long as she liked her, she should be able to get Shen Zhaozheng. She and Liu Mei had a good conversation and even had a meal together.. Chapter 1851 - 1851: The estrangement is deeper Chapter 1851: The estrangement is deeper Trantor: 549690339 As for the old leader, Shen Boyong, he was getting older and no longer lived here. Instead, he lived in the old leader¡¯s sanatorium where there were professionals to take care of him. Liu Mei only visited him asionally. After dinner, Liu Mei personally sent He Jiao out of the courtyard. Liu Mei patted her hand and said, I¡¯ll go find Zhaozheng in two days. Leave this to aunty. ¡°Thank you, Auntie,¡± He Jiao smiled. Two dayster, the media University¡¯s holiday ended. Shen Zhaozheng sent Gu Nian back to school. He walked her all the way to the dormitory building. When he walked past her, he could see a pool of dark red on the ground floor. It was blood that couldn¡¯t be removed. A person had died there. Gu Nian¡¯s heart began to race again. In front of everyone, Shen Zhaozheng only patted her head gently. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine.¡± Gu Nian forced a smile. if you¡¯re afraid, you can always live in my apartment. ¡°I can¡¯t afford the rent,¡± Gu Nian blurted out. Shen Zhaozheng let out a sigh of relief. Forget it, he seemed to have been too abrupt. it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be fine in two days. I¡¯m not afraid. I just feel that a life is gone just like that. It¡¯s too close to me. I¡¯ve never experienced such a thing before. ¡°En, Yingluo.¡± The car stopped in front of the dormitory building. She opened the door and got out ot the car, only to see a ck car slowlying to a stop not tar away. As soon as they saw Jian Xia, the two of them hugged each other. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Gu Nian looked at Jian Xia worriedly. Jian Xia nodded. I¡¯m fine now. My parents hoped that I wouldn¡¯t stay in the dormitory. I persisted. Gu Nian, let me move to your dormitory. Didn¡¯t sun Fei move out? ¡± There¡¯s an empty bed now.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jian Xia was her only friend in Media College. They lived in the same dormitory and could take care of each other. Gu Nian held Jian Xia¡¯s hand as they walked over to Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s car. She bent down to look at the man in the car.¡±Brother zhaohan, I¡¯m going upstairs. Thank you for sending me back.¡± What an obedient child. The more obedient she was, the more dissatisfied Shen Zhaozheng was, because this showed that there was a deeper gap between them. ¡°Yes,¡± he nodded slightly. Gu Nian and Jian Xia held hands as they walked into the dormitory building. Superintendent Shen looked at the two girls holding hands and was even a little envious. When would Gu nianjia not be so afraid of him? He had always thought that he was very gentle with Gu Nian. Why was this girl still so afraid of him? She was very respectful to him. What Superintendent Shen did not know was that looking at an 80 -year-old at the age of three. Was it so easy to get rid of the psychological shadow of a three-year-old? He could only say, ¡± director, you brought this on yourself. You can¡¯t live. Gu Nian and Jian Xia entered the dormitory building. Jian Xia whispered, ¡°You¡¯re not staying at the devil¡¯s ce these few days, are you?¡± ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Nian replied honestly. Jian Xia looked at her with an ambiguous expression. a man and a woman alone. Hehehe. ¡°Young maiden, what are you thinking about?¡± Gu Nian pushed her head. He¡¯s Shen hanzhi¡¯s uncle and an elder, so can you put away your lewd thoughts?¡± Jian Xia pouted. Shen Zhaozheng. He¡¯s handsome and confident. He¡¯s young and promising. He became the Superintendent at the age of 28. He¡¯s a rare talent. Gu Nian, I think he¡¯s a genius. Gu Nian squinted at her. my father was born in the countryside. At 28, he¡¯s almost a Police Chief. After all, he has a powerful father. It¡¯s not a big deal.. Chapter 1852 - 1852: Not interested Chapter 1852: Not interested Trantor: 549690339 Jian Xia put her hands on her waist, ¡± it¡¯s a different era now. In your father¡¯s era, it was rtively easy to make contributions. In this era, it¡¯s really difficult to get promoted. So, inspector Shen is definitely a one in a million talent. Niannian, you must not miss this opportunity. Gu Nian gritted her teeth. you silly girl. What nonsense are you spouting? he is Shen hanzhi¡¯s uncle! The two of them chased after each other. Jian Xia smiled and said, ¡± he¡¯s Shen hanzhi¡¯s uncle, not yours. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with that. More importantly, she had seen the look in the devil¡¯s eyes when he looked at Gu Nian. Although Jian Xia had only been in a rtionship once, she was a good judge of character. This man definitely had abnormal feelings for Gu Nian. Otherwise, would he need to be so busy if she was just his nephew¡¯s ex-girlfriend? Moreover, she felt that Shen Zhaozheng was very strong and could protect Gu Nian. The two of them were really a good match. Jian Xia was like an outsider who was watching a TV drama or a novel up close. She was full of hope as she watched a live-action couple. However, it seemed that the man was in love with her and the concubine had no intention of doing so. Gu nianye had just broken up with Shen hanzhi, so it seemed a little too much to ask her to ept Shen hanzhi¡¯s uncle. It was better to just wait and see. Gu Nian pinched her face. don¡¯t talk nonsense. I respect brother zhaoxuan very much. In my eyes, he is like my father. How can I be disrespectful to him? ¡± Jian Xia chuckled. Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ve said too much. Oh right, the leaders of the debate club have changed. The president has been changed and you¡¯ve sessfully joined the club. Gu Nian raised an eyebrow. I know. The president called me earlier. He said that he has a meeting tonight. Do you want to join? ¡± Jian Xia shrugged her shoulders. I¡¯m not interested. I didn¡¯t want to go to a media University. My dream is to open a coffee shop and live a quiet andfortable life. ¡°Does your family agree with your idea?¡± Jian Xia was helpless. no one in my family knows about it. If they knew, they would probably object to it. In their eyes, I could either enter the Research Institute or be an official. I don¡¯t have a third choice. Gu Nian sighed. Fortunately, her interests were aligned with her profession. Besides, she was confident that her mother would support her unconditionally no matter what she wanted to do. She was d that she had a pair of open-minded parents. At seven o ¡®clock in the evening, she went to the Student Union¡¯s debate club. As soon as she entered, the third-year senior, Yang Qi, the president of the debate club, immediately stood up and went to the door to wee her. The reason why Gu Nian did not reveal her identity as soon as school started was because she was afraid of such treatment. She did not like it when people tried to curry favor with her. Yang Qi said courteously, ¡± it¡¯s like this. The President and Vice President have already left the debate club. I¡¯ve only just taken over and we¡¯re still short of a Vice President. We¡¯ve unanimously decided that you¡¯ll be the Vice President. Gu Nian smiled. I¡¯m just a first-year student. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to be the Vice President. I think it¡¯s better to find someone else. She was very busy. She had only joined the debate club to train herself. She might even have to work part-time to earn extra money in the future. She knew very well that the cadres of such student Union clubs in the University were all very busy people. She didn¡¯t want to be caught up in trivial matters. Yang Qi thought she was just being polite, so he lowered his voice and said, ¡® ¡°No one will say anything, everyone is convinced.¡± After all, she was the granddaughter of Mr. Tang and the daughter of the head of the general Science Department. Even if she directly became the head of the debate club, she believed that everyone would only be angry but not dare to speak up.. Chapter 1853 - 1853: What kind of attitude is that? Chapter 1853: What kind of attitude is that? Trantor: 549690339 Gu Nian nced at him. I¡¯m not qualified to be the Vice President. Since you¡¯re new, you should know how the previous president left the debate club. Therefore, I hope you can be fair. Thank you. Yang Qi was a little embarrassed. He had wanted to suck up to this rich man, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would be ungrateful. He quickly smiled and tried to smooth things over. alright, then let¡¯s elect a new Vice President. Please cast your precious vote in consideration of your future. ¡°Alright,¡± Gu Nian nodded. Outside the debate club, under a big tree, the former president, Bai shaojin, and the Vice President, Hao Dehao, were smoking. Hao Dexi sighed, ¡®this time, I¡¯ve really f * cking failed. I originally wanted to sell the Deputy news department.¡¯ll She¡¯s my niece. I didn¡¯t expect Gu Nian to have such a powerful backer.¡± Bai shaojin frowned and did not say a word. Hao Deye continued, ¡± this time, it¡¯s really all because of Sun Fei. I had already gone to the news department for an interview and passed the first round, but because of this incident, I was disqualified from the second round. They said that I was not fair and objective. To put it bluntly, she cares about what¡¯s the difference between us. It¡¯s just that she has a deeper background. She¡¯s still using her power for personal gain, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± Bai shaojin red at him. we were the ones at fault. It¡¯s only natural that the news department would reevaluate us after this incident. Hao Deye snuffed out the cigarette and lit another one. ¡°We¡¯re already in our fourth year, so we need to n for our future. This time, we won¡¯t just offend the news department.ll If we directly offend the Tang Manor, will there still be a way out for us in the capital?¡± Bai shaojin was smoking his cigarette in frustration. Hao Deye coughed lightly.¡±Did your family arrange anything for you?¡± Bai shaojin tapped the cigarette ash and said,¡±l¡¯m going to be a host in the finance department of national television.¡± &Nbsp; ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± Bai shaojin¡¯s frown deepened. we¡¯ve just offended the Tang family, so we might need to keep a low profile. When this blows over and the Tang family forgets about this, we can consider joining the news department or other departments. At eight o ¡®clock in the evening, Shen Zhaozheng returned to his brother¡¯s and sister-inw¡¯s siheyuan at the Academy of Sciences. As soon as he entered, he saw his mother. He called out to her lightly and was about to walk to the backyard. Liu Mei grabbed his arm and called him affectionately, ¡± ¡°Zhaozheng, ah!¡± Shen Zhaozheng retracted his hand and said indifferently, ¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Liu Mei snorted. you child. What¡¯s with your attitude when you talk to me? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng was still expressionless. if you have something to say, say it. If not, I¡¯m going to my room. I still have things to deal with. you haven¡¯t been to the mansion in the western suburbs for a long time, ¡± Liu Mei said quickly.e home for dinner this weekend. ¡°Is there something important?¡± yes, your father is going back to stay for two days. He has been in good health recently, but he said that it¡¯s boring to stay in the sanatorium all the time, so you should go back to see your father. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be back for dinner on Friday,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said. great! Liu Mei was overjoyed. I¡¯ll ask the Auntie to cook a few more dishes that you like. Shen Zhaozheng smiled sarcastically. ¡®You know what I like to eat?¡± Liu Mei choked. She really didn¡¯t know what her son liked to eat.¡±Yueyue, tell me what you like to eat. I¡¯ll get the Auntie to cook your favorite food..¡± Chapter 1854 - 1854: Come in handy as soon as possible Chapter 1854: Come in handy as soon as possible Trantor: 549690339 I¡¯m not picky, ¡°Shen Zhaozheng said coldly. you can let Auntie burn whatever she wants. After he finished speaking, he went straight into the backyard. Liu Mei looked at him in a daze, then turned around and walked out. This son of hers really didn¡¯t take her seriously. It¡¯s okay. She gave birth to him, after all. Blood is thicker than water, so he¡¯ll definitely listen to her more or less. If her son married He Jiao, it would be a strong Alliance, and she would have more face when she went out. After a while, Shen Zhaozheng went to the kitchen. The nanny, maid Yu, was still busy wiping the stove and other things. He coughed lightly and maid Yu turned to look at him. ¡°Zhaozheng, did you not eat your fill for dinner?¡± ¡°I was thinking of learning how to cook a few simple dishes from maid Yu,¡± Shen Zhaozheng replied, feeling a little uneasy. In a house, there had to be someone who knew how to cook. If he lived in his own apartment, he couldn¡¯t always eat out. ¡°Huh?¡± maid Yu was surprised. You said you want to learn how to cook? Did the sun rise from the West?¡± Shen Zhaozheng coughed lightly. simple ones. For example, omelets, scrambled eggs with tomatoes, green pepper shredded potatoes, and so on. They¡¯re easy to get used to. ¡°Does our Zhaozheng have someone he likes?¡± maid Yu looked at him and smiled. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his mouth twitched. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Maid Yu chuckled. a person who¡¯s never entered the kitchen suddenly wants to learn how to cook. What¡¯s the matter, Zhaozheng? the girl you¡¯re interested in doesn¡¯t know how to cook, does she? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. Maid Yu¡¯s gaze was too sharp. He smiled awkwardly. you¡¯re thinking too much. It¡¯s just that the apartment is closer to my Research Institute and I¡¯ve been busy recently. I might need to stay over at the apartment often, so I thought I could at least make a few dishes to fill my stomach. Maid Yu put down the cloth in her hand and dusted her hands.¡±Okay, then I¡¯ll teach you how to cook a few home-cooked dishes.¡± That night, inspector Shen realized that the three-foot cooking bench was a hundred times more difficult than developing the Annihtor. In the end, maid Yu gave him the recipes for six dishes so that he could follow the recipes when he wanted to cook in the future. Shen Zhaozheng hoped that he could apply what he had learned and put it to good use as soon as possible. However, unless there were special circumstances, Gu Nian did not seem to need to stay in his apartment. He did not know when he would be able to put his skills to use. On the weekend, Shen Zhaozheng went to the western suburbs residence. The car slowly stopped in the courtyard, and he saw his father sitting on a recliner in the courtyard. When Shen Boyong saw that he had returned, he immediately perked up and stood up with the help of his walkinq stick. Shen Boyong was already 73 years old, and his youngest son, whom he had ced high hopes on, had not let him down. He was already an expert at the age of 28, and his achievements in the future would be above his. It was only a matter of time before he could do it. He was also d that he had let this child live with Zhaoshan for more than ten years. Otherwise, if he had followed Liu Mei, his good potential would have been dyed. He stood in the courtyard, full of energy. Shen Zhaozheng walked over and supported him.¡±Father, it¡¯s windy outside. Let¡¯s go in.¡± Shen Boyong entered the house with him. Before Zhaozheng came, Liu Mei had told him that this child had indeed reached the age to get married. Liu Mei had also told him about the situation of He Jiao, the daughter of the director of the financial department. He felt that she was very reliable and was indeed a good match. The two of them were of the same age and were of equal social status. The child looked good too. She was indeed a good candidate for a daughter-inw who was suitable for a family. After entering the house, Shen Zhaozheng looked around. ¡°Where¡¯s Shen Yue?¡± Shen Yue was his younger sister. She was 23 years old and had just graduated from University.. Chapter 1855 - 1855: 1909-not even set in stone Chapter 1855 - 1855: 1909-not even set in stone Trantor: 549690339 Shen Boyong¡¯s expression was a little unhappy. don¡¯t mention her. She goes to the bar all day. She¡¯s ignorant and ipetent. She¡¯s toozy to go to the Research Institute. All she thinks about is ying. Having a daughter at an old age, Shen Boyong had somewhat spoiled his only daughter. In addition, Liu Mei did not know how to educate her, so Shen Yue had been raised as a little sister by her. Shen Zhaozheng was not close to his sister, so he did not ask much. At the dining table, Shen Boyong went straight to the point,¡±Zhaozheng, you¡¯re not young anymore. You should start thinking about this marriage, you know?¡± Liu Mei didn¡¯t interrupt. She just looked at the father and son sitting opposite her. Shen Zhaozheng nced at his mother and thought to himself, his mother suddenly asked him toe home for dinner, and his father mentioned the marriage. Did they already have it nned? I¡¯ve been very busy at the Research Institute recently, ¡± he said calmly. I have to go to the southeast Research Institute next month. I really can¡¯t make time. ¡°No matter how busy you are with work, you can¡¯t dy your life. You¡¯re already 28 and not young anymore. It¡¯s already the second half of the year. In the blink of an eye, you¡¯ll be 29. You¡¯ll be 30 soon. How can a 30-year-old person not get married?¡± Shen Zhaozheng raised his eyebrows. it¡¯s a different era now. There are many unmarried people in their 30s. Father, you don¡¯t have to worry. Shen Boyong was a little displeased, ¡°as parents, it¡¯s for the good of their children. If you¡¯re not free, I¡¯ll let you ¡­¡±Il Mom will help you find out if there are any girls of the right age in the Research Institute. It¡¯ll be best if you can find someone of equal social status.¡± Shen Zhaozheng continued to eat at a steady pace. ¡°I¡¯ll see to it.¡± ¡°Do you have anyone you like?¡± Shen Boyong did not give up. Shen Zhaozheng didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids. ¡°Yes, I have.¡± Shen Boyong and Liu Mei were shocked, especially Liu Mei, who immediately raised her voice,¡±Do you have anything you like? Who was it? What¡¯s his family background?¡± What she valued the most was family background. She was afraid that Zhao Zheng would end up like his father and take a fancy to an actress from an art troupe without any background. If that happened, it would be useless. He was different from his father. When his father had taken a fancy to her, she was already a director. However, he still had a lot of room for improvement now. Naturally, it would be better for the strong to join forces. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.¡±The eight words haven¡¯t even taken shape yet, don¡¯t ask too much.¡± In fact, he had not even started to pursue Gu Nian as he did not want Gu Nian to be caught up in this ridiculous situation. Liu Mei¡¯s heart pounded. Zhao Zheng¡¯s vague reply meant that he had his eyes on an ordinary woman without any power. Her Zhaozheng had always been unconventional and liked to go against her. He would definitely not satisfy her desire to find a powerful daughter-inw. No, no, she couldn¡¯t let her son go down the wrong path. She had to match him with He Jiao. He Jiao¡¯s family was quite powerful in the capital. Whether it was her father or mother, they were both equally powerful. If her son could marry He Jiao, his future would be much wider. Shen Boyong did not say much. if you like it, then quickly decide on it. Don¡¯t dy it. Understand? ¡± ¡°I know.¡± The meal was finished just like that. Liu Mei wanted Shen Zhaozheng to stay at the mansion, but Shen Zhaozheng said that he had something to do at the Research Institute and left. Outside the door, it was already dotted with stars. The Mid-Autumn Festival was approaching, and the capital had quickly be cold. The night was already very cold. He got into the car, and the car sped all the way to the western suburbs. The window was opened a crack, and the cool wind blew in. He was very clear-headed.. Chapter 1856 - 1856: Good night Chapter 1856 - 1856: Good night Trantor: 549690339 He lit a cigarette and smoked it slowly. He knew that his family had probably arranged someone for him, so he came to see what he wanted to say. He was not afraid of rejecting others. However, if he rejected them, his mother would continue toe and bother him. If she found out about Gu Nian¡¯s existence, he would not be able to stop her. He heaved a sigh of relief and felt a slight headache. When the car stopped at the apartment, he turned off the engine and took out his phone. He hesitated for a moment and wanted to send a message to Gu nianshen. However, when he opened the message bar, he didn¡¯t know what to type. The only thing that held them back was Shen hanzhi. Without Shen hanzhi, Shen Zhaozheng did not know what to do or what to say to Gu Nian. In Gu Nian¡¯s eyes, he was just an elder. In fact, he was her ex-boyfriend¡¯s elder. He missed the days when she stayed at his apartment. She would send him out and even learn how to cook for him when he got home. However, time had passed too quickly. Three days. He wanted to keep those three days, but time had slipped away between his fingers. He closed the message tab and dialed Gu Nian¡¯s number. Since he liked her, he would find a way to pursue her. He was not a person who hesitated. No matter what means he used, he would be taken care of. Very soon, Gu Nian¡¯s voice could be heard. Her voice was a little cheerful, and it sounded like she was in a good mood. ¡°Brother zhaohan?¡± ¡°Yes, are you asleep?¡± ¡°Big brother, what do you think college students are? A good kid in kindergarten? It¡¯s only nine O ¡®clock and you¡¯re already sleeping. Brother zhaohan, you¡¯re out of touch with society.¡± As if he had been stabbed in the heart, inspector Shen reached out and pressed his temple. This girl, did she have to be so direct? ¡°What are you doing instead of sleeping?¡± Gu Nian did not realize that there was anything wrong with her chatting with her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle. Sheughed. there¡¯s a debate at the debate club tomorrow. The main topic is the necessity of the existence of UC. I¡¯m doing my homework. ¡°Are you on the right side or the wrong side?¡± the opposing side, which means I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for UC to exist. It¡¯s not easy to argue. They talked about these trivial things naturally, which gave Shen Zhaozheng the illusion that they were very close to each other. Sometimes, Gu Nian did not guard against him. Perhaps this was an improvement. At the very least, their rtionship was developing on the bright side. This was a good sign. After chatting for a long time, Gu Nian suddenly asked, ¡± ¡°Eh? Brother zhaohan, did you call me for something?¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he said, ¡± the weather is getting cold. Be careful when you sleep at night. Don¡¯t kick off the nket. Gu Nian touched her neck and wondered why the devil had been so gentle recently. She said softly,¡±brother zhaoxuan, are you ran ran?¡± ¡°What?¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s breathing was a little rushed. ¡°Are you in love?¡± Only a man in love would suddenly be gentle. It must be like this. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Shen Zhaozheng facepalmed. ¡°Because you seem to have changed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in a rtionship,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said with a smile. There was still half a sentence in his heart that he didn¡¯t say out loud. I just treat you a little special, can¡¯t you feel it? ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Gu Nian replied. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte, I won¡¯t hold you up from preparing for the debate, Yingluo.¡± ¡°Okay, good night.¡± ¡°Good night, Yingluo.¡± In the end, he still said those two words. He said good night to her and imagined her lying in bed after hanging up the phone.ll The way he went up seemed as if his entire person had been fulfilled.. Chapter 1857 - 1911-someone’s backing Chapter 1857: Chapter 1911-someone¡¯s backing Trantor: 549690339 He sat in the car and smoked another cigarette. The stars in autumn and summer were different. Looking up at it now, the starry sky seemed to be a little cold. The twinkling stars seemed to be close and distant, as if they were rted. Heughed. A 28 -year-old man feeling lost over love. This seemed really abnormal. The next day, at the first Institute of Science, He Jiao took the materials to the deputy director¡¯s office again. She had to hand over the medical staff¡¯s record to Shen Zhaozheng every day, and that was the only time she coulde into contact with him. However, when she reached the deputy director¡¯s office, the Secretary at the side ran out and saluted her. ¡°Miss he, are you looking for our chief?¡± ¡°Yes, is the Superintendent not here yet?¡± the director didn¡¯te here today. He must have gone to the base tower. He Jiao¡¯s expression was a little ugly. Why didn¡¯t Shen Zhaozhenge? what was the point of hering here? She forced a smile and handed over the documents in her hand. I understand. Please hand this trouble over to the Superintendent. ¡°I understand, miss he.¡± He Jiao left the administration building, thought for a moment, and then asked the driver to take her to the base. She was the team doctor, so it was fine for her to go on a routine patrol to see if anyone was injured. After about 20 minutes, the driver sent her to the base. She went straight to the tower and looked around, but Shen Zhaozheng was nowhere to be seen. Her heart sank. She randomly found a pilot and asked, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t inspector Shene?¡± I don¡¯t think so. the pilot looked around. I don¡¯t see him. I understand, ¡± He Jiao forced a smile. thank you. Shen Zhaozheng was a police inspector, and no one could control his whereabouts. Frankly speaking, a cadre at his level could do whatever they wanted, unlike them, who worked on a shift basis. In nature, they were somewhat simr to office workers. She seriously suspected that Shen Zhaozheng had gone to look for Gu Nian. But even so, she couldn¡¯t do anything to him. However, she did not know if Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s mother had spoken to him. She believed that the leader¡¯s wife was quite satisfied with her. The only thing she was afraid of was that Shen Zhaozheng would not listen to his parents and insist on being with Gu Nian. If that happened, her chances of winning would be slim. In the media College, the debate wasing to an end. The back door of the activity room opened, and Shen Zhaozheng, who was wearing a white shirt, walked in quietly and sat in thest row. Gu Nian, who was standing on the stage, did not notice his arrival. She was also wearing a white shirt and a one-piece skirt. She looked very professional, like someone who had just entered the workce. She was very confident. Every word and sentence was measured. It was obvious that she was well prepared. When the other side asked a question, she was quick- witted and could always solve it. She was indeed very suitable to enter the news department and be the country¡¯s spokesperson. After 20 minutes, the debate finally ended. Gu Nian¡¯s opponent won. From his point of view, the young girl¡¯s smile that came from the bottom of her heart was truly beautiful, so beautiful that it made him slightly dazed. That was until someone walked past him and mumbled, ¡°she has someone to back her up. Whoever is on the same team as her will definitely win, hehe.¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s face turned cold as he nced at the girl. The girl didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she felt that the man¡¯s eyes were creepy. She quickly pulled the girl beside her and ran away.. Chapter 1858 - 1913-scheming Chapter 1858: Chapter 1913-scheming Trantor: 549690339 Shen zhaoxi stood up. Gu Nian turned around and saw him. With one hand in his pocket, he leaned against the wall behind him and looked at her with a faint smile. Beside him was the window. The shade of the trees outside the window was warm and the sun was shining down. Gu Nian was in a good mood. Gu Nian quickly ran over and smiled at Shen Zhaozheng. ¡°Brother zhaohan, why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see how he¡¯s doing.¡± ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t disappoint you,¡± Gu Nian said as she ran her fingers through her hair. Shen Zhaozheng smiled. you¡¯ve got a strong aura. You did well. Not far behind, Gu Nian¡¯s teammate who was in the same team as her mumbled, ¡± why did the person who was so aggressive in the debate just now turn into a little kitten? ¡± ¡°Is she usually like this in private?¡± another person asked. Jian Xiaughed at the side, ¡°we care about how domineering we are in public and in private.¡± &Nbsp; However, her only nemesis was this Demon King. He was usually a Wolf Cub, but in front of Shen Zhaozheng, he was a kitten. The difference was like heaven and earth. Gu Nian looked at Shen Zhaozheng proudly. ¡°Did you juste to school to watch my debate?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I can¡¯t?¡± Gu Nian touched his neck uneasily. ¡°But Qianqian can do it, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯re such a free person, brother zhaohan.¡± After all, he was the Deputy Director, and it was not too much for the Deputy Director to say that he was busy every day, but why was director Shen so free? you have a Vice-Principal, ¡± Shen Zhaozheng continued. he¡¯s my ssmate. He has something to discuss with me, so he¡¯s here. He seemed to have pushed her too hard, and this girl was a little ufortable, so he casually made up a few words. ¡°I see, I knew it,¡± Gu Nian said in realization. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± Shen zhaoxi said. ¡°Goodbye, brother zhaohan.¡± Shen Zhaozheng left the activity room and went to the vice-principal¡¯s office. It was true that the vice-principal of the media University was his old ssmate. ¡°I¡¯m going to the southeast Research Institute next month,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said directly. Xue Shen made him tea while staring at him. ¡°So? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re inviting me to go with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not inviting you. I want to teach a student from your school,¡± Shen Zhaozheng sneered. ¡°Oh? There¡¯s something fishy going on, who do you want to bring along?¡± Shen Zhaozheng lit a cigarette and smoked it. ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to bring anyone, it¡¯s that your school has assigned someone to me. There are some work matters that I need an assistant for.¡± Xue Shen raised his eyebrows. you¡¯re still so calctive. Alright, tell me, which future flower of our country have you taken a fancy to? I¡¯ll do you a favor. Gu Nian from the international news ss, Grade 10, ss one. Send her toe with me in the name of the school. Xue Shen coughed lightly. Grade 10. A freshman. Director, are freshmen a waste to you? ¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Is Yingluo being suspected of being an old cow gnawing on young grass?¡± Shen Zhaozheng squinted at him. Xue Shen quickly waved his hand. it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. If you like her, it¡¯s fine even if she¡¯s a little young. But I¡¯ve heard of this Gu Nian. She¡¯s the granddaughter of old master Tang of the Tang family. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this,¡± Shen Zhaozheng frowned as he smoked. Xue Shen nodded. don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing. What does Gu Nian mean to you? ¡± ¡°She was in a rtionship with my nephew, Yingluo,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said, frowning even harder.. Chapter 1859 - 1859: Say 1 1 m in a meeting Chapter 1859: Say 1?1?m in a meeting Trantor: 549690339 Xue Shen was shocked,¡±brother, Yingluo, you¡¯re good, Yingluo!¡± Xue Shen could be considered Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s best friend. They were like-minded. Sometimes, Shen Zhaozheng would have some troubles, and Xue Shen was the only one he could confide in. ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡± he tutted. Xue Shen frowned. this Wanwan is from the Shen family. If your elder brother and your father knew about this, would they agree? ¡± ¡°Do you think I care about their feelings?¡± Shen Zhaozheng blew out a ring of smoke. Xue Shen¡¯s expression was grave,¡±what if they strongly oppose it?¡± As far as I know, your family is a bit old-fashioned. After all, you¡¯ve been in a rtionship with your nephew. If you continue to stir up trouble, I think your brother and the others will jump out and object.¡± Shen Zhaozheng was upset. this is none of your business. You just need to bring Gu nianci to the southeast Research Institute under the school¡¯s name. At least he had found a chance to be alone with her in these two weeks. Xue Shen nodded. don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯ll definitely help you arrange it. However, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have to start thinking about what I¡¯ve just said. I know you don¡¯t care about what others think, but what about Gu Nian? does she not care about what she thinks? ¡± ¡°So far, she doesn¡¯t have any feelings for me,¡± Shen Zhaozheng sighed. xue snencKea ms tongue. Drotner, tne roaa aneaa IS long. you?re on your own. Shen Zhaozheng stubbed out the cigarette in his hand and lowered his eyes. If there was no challenge, it would not stimte his desire. He liked to challenge himself. Shen Zhaozheng left the media department and went to the Research Institute. His assistant, Yu Bin, quickly came over and smiled. ¡°Boss, why are you sote? Isn¡¯t it Yingluo?¡± Shen Zhaozheng squinted at him. don¡¯t ask about what you should be doing. You¡¯ve been with me for so long. Don¡¯t you know this? ¡± Yu Bin scratched his head. it¡¯s like this. Dr. He came to deliver some documents again this morning. After a while, she left the Research Institute. I heard that she went to the base. Boss, I think she went to look for you. Were you at the base this morning? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s expression was dark. okay. Help me keep an eye on He Jiao. Report to me if there¡¯s any movement. ¡°Understood.¡± As soon as he entered the office, the phone on his desk rang, and his Secretary¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Inspector, your mother is calling.¡± ¡°He said I¡¯m in a meeting,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said as he pinched the space between his eyebrows. ¡°This bi an ¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll tell her now.¡± The Secretary immediately changed the line and said to Liu Mei, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, Madam. The director is in an important scientific research Meeting and cant answer your call. Liu Mei sounded a little disappointed. tell him to call me immediately after his meeting. Understand? ¡± she said. ¡°I understand, Madam.¡± He looked at the medical report on the table, his eyes distant. All these years, He Jiao had been pursuing him, and his sister-inw had told him countless times that He Jiao was a good girl and that he should not disappoint her kindness. He had long made it clear to He Jiao that he didn¡¯t like her, but she had been stubborn and had even used her connections to transfer from the Chinese medical Academy to one of his hospitals. He knew that she wanted to enjoy the benefits of being in a favorable position. He also knew that perhaps his mother¡¯s sudden call for him toe home for dinner and her insinuations were all because of He Jiao. Was he Jiao¡¯s recent actions due to the night she had dinner with Gu Nian and him? Chapter 1860 - 1915 -unquenchable anger Chapter 1860: Chapter 1915 -unquenchable anger Trantor: 549690339 Or perhaps, she had already been in a mess since he sent Gu Nian to school? She was anxious, so she wanted to make use of the people around him.ll He had no choice but to be with her. His expression darkened. If it were not for Gu Nian¡¯s special status and his rtionship with his nephew, he would have wooed Gu Nian a long time ago. Why would he have to tolerate He Jiao? This roundabout tactic made Shen Zhaozheng a little annoyed. He dialed his Secretary¡¯sndline and said,¡±ask He Jiao toe to my office.¡± &Nbsp; About ten minutester, there was a knock on the door, and he Jiao, who was wearing a suit, walked in. A man in uniform was sitting behind the desk. Behind him was arge window, and outside the window was lush green. The man looked down at the information in his hand, his slender fingers holding a pen, and he was extraordinarily handsome. Her heart couldn¡¯t help but skip two beats. Shen Zhaozheng raised his head and looked at her indifferently. ¡°You¡¯re just a team doctor. In the future, if there¡¯s no injury, don¡¯t enter the base without permission.¡± He Jiao felt a little wronged. I¡¯m sorry. I had some work to report to you. That¡¯s why I went to the base. Shen Zhaozheng was still cold. if you have any problems in the future, ask my Secretary to call me. Don¡¯t act beyond my authority. ¡°So, Mr. Director, you weren¡¯t at the Research Institute or the base the entire morning. Where did you go?¡± He Jiao asked, raising her chin. She must have been so angry that she had asked him in such a questioning tone. Shen Zhaozheng suddenly narrowed his eyes, and his gaze made He Jiao¡¯s heart tremble. She knew that she had been too abrupt. The displeasure in Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s voice made her feel uneasy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do I need to report my actions to you in the future? What right do you have?¡± He Jiao immediately bowed. I¡¯m sorry, director. I was being rude. I shouldn¡¯t have asked. Shen Zhaozheng threw the pen in his hand. then please correct your position. If you dare to overstep your boundaries again, you¡¯ll have to leave this school immediately. He Jiao¡¯s heart beat faster, and she couldn¡¯t calm down. This man was too cold and heartless to her. Didn¡¯t he know that she had liked him all these years? She had already put down her dignity enough, so why couldn¡¯t he see the good in her? She softened her tone. She wasn¡¯t sure if Shen Zhaozheng could be persuaded, but she was sure that he wouldn¡¯t be cowed. She looked at him aggrievedly and said softly, ¡± ¡°Zhaozheng, you should know why I¡¯m here, right?¡± Shen Zhaozhengzily leaned back in his chair, asionally ncing at her. I don¡¯t want to know why you¡¯re here. All I know is that we¡¯re in a superior-subordinate rtionship now. Please abide by your duties as the team doctor. I hope you know what you should and shouldn¡¯t do. Zhaozheng, ¡± He Jiao said, her eyes reddening. you should know that I¡¯ve always liked you. She was really forced to say this out loud. Shen Zhaozheng remained unmoved and said indifferently, ¡± ¡°You should know that I¡¯ve already told you clearly that I don¡¯t like you. I hope you won¡¯t waste your time on me.¡± He Jiao¡¯s eyes turned red, ¡°so, Yueyue, do you have someone you like?¡± If you don¡¯t, why can¡¯t you be with me?¡± Shen Zhaozheng looked a little impatient. it¡¯s not your business whether you like someone or not. It¡¯s working hours now. If you don¡¯t have anything to do with work, you can leave. ¡°You have someone you like, don¡¯t you?¡± He Jiao stared at him.. Chapter 1861 - 1861: Gu Nian and Shen Zhaozheng are a good match Chapter 1861 - 1861: Gu Nian and Shen Zhaozheng are a good match Trantor: 549690339 Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s jawline moved slightly, and he suddenly squinted at her. ¡°He Jiao, I advise you not to act smart.¡± He Jiao only felt her scalp go numb, and she continued to pursue, ¡± you have to know that some people are destined to never be together. Shen Zhaozheng sneered. no one is destined to be together. I will get what I like in the end. He Jiao gritted her teeth. Obviously, Shen Zhaozheng knew who she was talking about. He was not afraid to tell her that he was determined to get Gu Nian. He didn¡¯t care about his family¡¯s opinion, he didn¡¯t care about the secr opinion, he had always been a person who did things his own way. She bowed slightly and left his office. The only good thing was that Gu Nian did not seem to like Shen Zhaozheng yet. Otherwise, the two of them would have been together a long time ago. Gu nianjia had just broken up with Shen hanzhi. As a university student, she liked boys of the same age as her. In her eyes, Shen Zhaozheng should only be an elder. From the dinner that night, Gu Nian seemed to have the intention of getting her and Shen Zhaozheng together. This made her heave a sigh of relief. There was still time, there was still time. Perhaps the best way was to let Gu Nian fall in love with someone again and start a new rtionship. Then, who was it? Who could Gu Nian like? Most people in the media industry were geniuses. There was nock of handsome and well-off people. A youngdy like Gu Nian should be able to fall in love easily. She had to find someone to go to the media to find out. In the media College dormitory, Gu Nian was lying in bed.¡± As she listened to music and read her book, her phone rang. She picked it up and saw that it was a message from the new counselor. Hello, Gu Nian. Vice-Principal Xue would like you to visit him in his office when you are free. Gu Nian was a little surprised. Vice Principal Xue? Although she was a little surprised, she quickly went to Xue Shen¡¯s office. Xue Shen¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as he saw her. He knew that Shen Zhaozheng was 28 years old and had never been in a rtionship before. Although he had heard about Gu Nian, this was his first time meeting her. His first impression of Gu Nian and Shen Zhaozheng was that they were a good match, apart from their age. He could also understand why the 28-year-old Shen Zhaozheng would like the 19-year-old Gu Nian. Judging from her appearance alone, Gu Nian had already won. She was a girl who was so beautiful that she was pure. However, Xue Shen thought that Shen Zhaozheng was a person who paid attention to inner beauty. He did not expect that Shen Zhaozheng would still be defeated by his looks even though he was only 28 years old. What Xue Shen did not know was that when Gu Nian was fifteen years old, some people had already fallen for her. Xue Shen didn¡¯t know, and neither did Shen Zhaozheng. ¡°Vice Principal, I heard you were looking for me?¡± Gu Nian walked in politely. Xue Shen smiled courteously. take a seat. It¡¯s like this. Our school has some connections with some of the other departments. The Ministry of Information, the Department of Finance, the National television, and the Institute of Science. Our school will send some talents to these units every year. ¡°Yes, I know,¡± Gu Nian nodded. ¡°It¡¯s like this. At the beginning of next month, a Deputy director of the Institute will be going to the southeast Research Institute for an inspection. There are somemunication problems with the foreign guests and we need a trantor. How¡¯s your English?¡± I scored 146 points in English during the college entrance examination. I¡¯m four points short of a perfect score. My spoken English is also quite good, ¡± Gu Nian immediately replied.. Chapter 1862 - 1862: Who is it? Chapter 1862 - 1862: Who is it? Trantor: 549690339 This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Since the vice-principal had thought of her, she would definitely grab hold of it.ll He had to seize this opportunity. Xue Shen nodded. okay. I¡¯ll give you some information. Prepare it. You¡¯ll go to the southeast Research Institute with this leader. ¡°Okay, Vice Principal.¡¯ ¡°Did my grandfather or father say something about this Wanwan?¡± she asked. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know me well.¡± Xue Shen¡¯s face darkened. Gu Nian looked at him nervously. Xue Shen¡¯s expression darkened. maybe you can go outside and ask around. I¡¯m not the kind of person who fatigues the rich and powerful in your eyes. I won¡¯t create extra opportunities for you just to curry favor with your grandfather or your father. He was just trying his best to help his good friend. Their nature was naturallypletely different. Gu Nian felt that she had asked too abruptly and immediately bowed. I¡¯m sorry, Vice Principal. I was too petty. Thank you for giving me this opportunity. Xue Shen was a little surprised. With Gu Nian¡¯s background, no one would say anything about her in school. She was quite humble and cautious. No wonder Shen Zhaozheng liked her. alright, ¡± he said, waving his hand. my Secretary will give you the information. You can go and prepare. Gu Nian left his office. When he returned to the dormitory, only Jian Xia was there. She whispered, ¡± ¡°Do you know anything about one of the Vice-Presidents of our school, Xue Shen?¡± Jian Xia nodded, ¡± the Xue family is in the capital city and they have deep connections. His father is also a member of the Cab and his name often appears on the news. He¡¯s quite a proud person. His family wanted him to enter politics but he ended up in the education industry. Gu Nian nodded. Such a person would probably not want to use such a small amount of money to curry favor with her. It would simply lower her status and would not match her identity. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you ask?¡± Gu Nian told Jian Xia what had happened. Jian Xia smiled and said, ¡± my family and the Xue family have some ties. I¡¯ve met Vice-Principal Xue before. His family is very powerful. He would never use you to curry favor with your grandfather. Don¡¯t worry, he probably just thinks that you¡¯re suitable. I think he¡¯s a fair person. alright then. I can start preparing now. I¡¯ll be away for about half a month. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to dy my homework. Gu Nian finally felt relieved. As the two of them were talking, there was a knock on the door. Gu Nian went to open the door and saw a huge bouquet of flowers in front of her. She was shocked to see that the person holding the flowers was the Auntie in charge of the dormitory. The Auntieughed and said, ¡± ¡°Gu Nian, someone has sent you flowers.¡± Jian Xia immediately came up to him and asked, ¡°who is it?¡± How old are you?¡± For some reason, Jian Xia¡¯s intuition told her that the devil had given it to Gu Nian. However, the dormitory manager said, ¡°a courier sent it to our dormitory Management Office. He didn¡¯t say who it was. I don¡¯t know either. You can keep it. As soon as he finished speaking, he stuffed the flowers into Gu Nian¡¯s hands and turned around to leave. Gu Nian was confused. Who would send her flowers? Jian Xia didn¡¯t dare to open her mouth. She also had Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s phone number.¡± He sent a text message to Shen Zhaozheng. Hello, inspector Shen. I¡¯m gu Nian¡¯s ssmate, Jian Xia. I would like to ask if you gave Gu Nian a big bouquet of flowers? ¡± At that time, inspector Shen was still in a meeting in the conference room. When he suddenly received this message, his hand could not help but tremble. Flowers? He was not an expert in pursuing girls as he had never thought of giving Gu Nianhua to her.. Chapter 1863 - 1863: It’s extremely romantic Chapter 1863: It¡¯s extremely romantic Trantor: 549690339 This message made him feel like he was facing a great enemy. Indeed, even though she had broken up with Shen hanzhi, she was still in danger. After all, Gu Nian was so beautiful. Not only was she beautiful, but now that her identity had been exposed, it was expected that there would be some boys in the school who had ulterior motives and wanted to use her to climb up thedder. Because of this message, he waspletely uneasy. A few pilots were still reporting on the development progress of the fighter jet, but he was in a daze. In the dormitory, Gu Nian rubbed his chin as he looked at the huge bouquet of yellow roses on the table. ¡°Who gave this to you?¡± ¡°A suitor gave it to me,¡± Jian Xia chuckled. ¡°Then he should have shown himself so that I could reject him.¡± ¡°No matter who it is, you¡¯ll reject them?¡± Jian Xia asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Jian Xia couldn¡¯t help but shed tears of sympathy for chief Shen. ¡°Are you still thinking about Shen hanzhi?¡± Gu Nian sat on the chair and nced at Jian Xia. I¡¯ve only broken up for a few days. Do you want me to immediately go to someone else¡¯s arms? ¡± you and Shen hanzhi have only been in a rtionship for two weeks. Gu Nian sighed. you don¡¯t understand. Even though we only dated for two weeks, he has actually been my boyfriend for many years. You won¡¯t understand. Jian Xia broke out in a cold sweat for chief Shen. Gu Nian, it¡¯s not easy to chase. Not long after, Gu Nian received a text message on her phone. ¡°Hello, have you received the flowers? Do you like it?¡± Gu Nian immediately replied, ¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°If you want to know who I am,e to the solo-bar area at the southeast corner of the sports field at eight o ¡®clock tonight.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go.¡± Gu Nian raised her eyebrows. She wanted to reject that person¡¯s pursuit in person. It was eight o ¡®clock in the evening. It was already dark outside. Jian Xia was worried and went with Gu Nian. She stood behind a big tree not far away and observed every movement in the southeast corner of the field. Gu Nian was dressed in sports attire as she leanedzily against the horizontal bar, waiting for the owner of the Rose to arrive. Suddenly, there was a rustling sound behind her. She turned around and saw a tall boy with two small fireworks in his hands walking over slowly. It was extremely romantic with the cool breeze and cold Moon. However, Gu Nian was not the type to fall for such tricks. She liked things to happen naturally and did not like such deliberate pursuits that seemed to be announced to the world. The one who walked closer was the former president of the debate club, Bai shaojin. The Bai family was also well-off. However, his elder brother was outstanding enough. He had managed to be the Deputy position of the news department all by his own abilities. His parents were also extremely strict with him. He had a strong sense of pride and did not want to rely on his family to make a name for himself. He wanted to prove that he was not worse than his elder brother. Originally, he was just one step away from entering the news department. However, because of Sun Fei, he missed the chance to get into the news department. He was a man with a strong sense of purpose. To be honest, he didn¡¯t like to care about others, but he couldpromise for the sake of his future and let go.ll Using her figure to pursue Gu Nian. He was just a neen-year-old child, so he should be easy to fool, he thought. However, Gu Nian was still leaningzily against the horizontal bar as she watched Bai shaojin approach. ¡°You sent the flowers?¡± The way she spoke made her sound like a hooligan from an alley. Bai shaojin felt that their roles had been reversed. Gu Nian did not have the shyness that a girl should have as she looked at him arrogantly.. Chapter 1864 - 1864: I have to find a shield Chapter 1864: I have to find a shield Trantor: 549690339 The star Fireworks in his hand had be a joke. Just as he was about to throw away the fireworks in his hand, Gu Nian shook her head and tutted. ¡°You¡¯re nning to throw rubbish? Don¡¯t you know that this is destroying the environment?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like fireworks?¡± Bai shaojin forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like fireworks, I just don¡¯t like you.¡± Bai shaojin had never met a girl like her who was so open and Frank about her dislike of the girl. He was stunned for a moment. Just as he was in a daze, Gu Nian raised her hand and waved it. This was the secret code between her and Jian Xia. After a while, Jian Xia ran over with arge bouquet of yellow roses. Gu Nian handed The Yellow Rose to Bai shaojin. ¡°I¡¯m returning the flowers you gave me.¡± ¡°From what I know, you¡¯re single right now,¡± Bai shaojin said, looking at her in confusion. Bai shaojin had been in a rtionship twice, and both times, it was the girl who had wooed him. He found it hard to understand that there was actually someone who did not like him. ¡°From what I know, you¡¯re not my type.¡± After she finished speaking, she pulled Jian Xia¡¯s hand and was about to leave. Bai shaojin instinctively held onto her shoulder while Gu Nian instinctively grabbed his arm and threw him over her shoulder. The former president of the debate club fell t on his face andy on the ground in a sorry state. Yellow roses were scattered all over the ground. Not far away, there were still students running at night on the stic track. All of them stopped and looked over. Gu Nian looked down at Bai shaojin, who had turned around and was lying on the grass. ¡°Stop touching me.¡± Bai shaojin looked at the menacing Gu Nian and suddenlyughed. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Gu Nian felt a chill down her spine. Bai shaojin looked at her with a smile. I¡¯d like to apologize for what happened at the debate club. I did abuse my power for personal gain. I hope you can forgive me. Gu Nian snorted. don¡¯t give me that bted advice. The Winner Takes It All. If you have the ability, continue to kick me out of the debate club. I¡¯ll y with you anytime. After she finished speaking, she pulled Jian Xia¡¯s hand and ran away in a hurry. She wasn¡¯t really stupid. This Bai shaojin was clearly trying to use her. Did he really think that she was a rich Missy who only had the brain for love? Hehe, how naive. Bai shaojiny on the ground for a while before he struggled to get up. However, Gu Nian did not hold back at all. As soon as Bai shaojin moved, his bones would crack and he would grimace in pain. He tidied up the roses and fireworks that were scattered all over the floor, then found a trash can and threw them in. Then, his phone rang. He picked it up and his face turned pale. He picked up the phone and his father¡¯s voice came through.¡±Make a trip home tomorrow night. ¡± Judging from his tone, his father must have found out that he had been eliminated from the news department. A storm was brewing, and tomorrow night, he would not have a good time. No matter what, he still had to pursue Gu Nian. This way, all his difficulties would be easily solved. On the way back, Jian Xia whispered, ¡± ¡°Niannian Qian Qian Qian, are you not nning to date during your university days? Since Bai shaojin has apologized sincerely, I think he¡¯s actually not bad. At least he¡¯s tall and handsome, and his family background isn¡¯t bad either.¡± at least for now, I don¡¯t n to date. Don¡¯t try to persuade me. I¡¯ll get mad at whoever tries to persuade me. Gu Nian waved her hand. Jian Xia took advantage of the situation and continued to attack, ¡°I just think that if you don¡¯t have a boyfriend, the boys in school will definitely be stupid.¡±ll Stupidll Desirell After all, you¡¯re pretty, and I get a few wooing messages every day. This is what I¡¯m thinking, I need to find a shield..¡± Chapter 1865 - 1865: She didn’t admit her mistake Chapter 1865 - 1865: She didn¡¯t admit her mistake Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Eh? A shield?¡± Jian Xia nodded, ¡± yes, I¡¯ve already found the candidates. I have a high school ssmate in the University of Law andw. I¡¯ll ask him to pretend to be my boyfriend and bring him to school next time. The boys in the school will know that I have a boyfriend and they will back off. What do you think of this method? ¡± ¡°Seems like Zhenzhen will work,¡± Gu Nian said as she rubbed her chin. ¡°Then you should find someone to pretend to be your boyfriend, Yingluo.¡± Gu Nian seriously considered her suggestion. ¡°Who can my Yueyue find?¡± ¡°Yup, Yingluo, I think that uncle is not bad,¡± Jian Xia said. Gu Nian frowned and was about to speak when Jian Xia said, ¡± think about it. Little uncle is tall and intimidating. Plus, he doesn¡¯t smile much. I think if you take him to school, I¡¯m sure no boy will dare to pursue you. ¡°You do have a point,¡± Gu Nian could not help but nod. Jian Xia chuckled. then hurry up and ask uncle for help. Since he helped you, you can treat him to a meal or something. I think uncle will definitely help you. ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll think about it.¡± After returning to the dormitory, Jian Xia quietly said,ll She sent a message to Shen Zhaozheng and told him about her suggestion. ¡°Thank you,¡± Shen Zhaozheng replied. Superintendent Shen had relied on his personal charm to obtain a powerful external helper. Gu Nian found it difficult to bring it up. Even if she was pretending to be Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s boyfriend, she did not dare to tell him. In her eyes, little uncle was her elder. The next day, Bai shaojin returned home. His father was the director of the capital Institute of Science, and he was a very strict man. The moment Bai shaojin returned home, he saw his father¡¯s gloomy face. When he entered the room, Bai guotang mmed the table, ¡± ¡°Unfilial son,e over here.¡± Bai shaojin walked over with a grave expression. His mother whispered, ¡® ¡°Hurry up and apologize to your dad.¡± Bai shaojin did not say a word. Bai guotang gritted his teeth. discipline me. Bring me my whip. Bai shaojin stood ramrod straight and did not admit his mistake. Soon, the nanny brought the whip over. Bai guotang gritted his teeth and said, Do you know why I hit you? How dare you offend the vice president¡¯s granddaughter? do you know how important connections are? The corners of Bai shaojin¡¯s lips curled up. His father had always valued power. Not only did he not admit his mistake, but he even sneered. This attitudepletely angered Bai guotang. Heshed out with his whip, ¡± ¡°Unfilial son, what are youughing at? Ah? I¡¯m asking you, what are youughing at? Since when was your big brother like you, acting without a sense of propriety? with your behavior, you still want to enter the news department? They were already exterminated, you know?¡± The whip had almost caused his skin to split and his flesh to burst. His father had never shown him mercy when he beat him, so he wanted to climb up by any means. Only when he reached a position that satisfied his father would he have a peaceful day in this family. But ran ran didn¡¯t know what the standards his father had set for him were. shaojin, ¡± mother Bai said hurriedly. apologize to your father. Bai shaojin did not know where he had gone wrong. Ever since he was young, he had been taught to climb up the socialdder. He did not reveal his identity, and sun Fei was the Deputy Minister of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs.ll She was his eldest niece. He had submitted a job application letter to the news department, and sun Fei¡¯s uncle happened to be in charge of Media College.. Chapter 1866 - 1866: Little uncle, please help me Chapter 1866 - 1866: Little uncle, please help me Trantor: 549690339 Was he wrong to do that? Didn¡¯t he remember his father¡¯s teachings by heart? What was wrong? Bai guotang gave him another heavy whip. ¡°Bastard, if you don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done wrong, then you¡¯ll have to suffer a few more whips so that you¡¯ll remember.¡± After a round of whipping, Bai shaojin¡¯s skin was torn and his flesh was torn. Bai guotang only threw away the leather whip in his hand when he was on the verge of death. reflect on yourself! After that, he turned around and went upstairs. ¡°Why are you so stubborn?¡± mother Bai looked at Bai shaojin with a pained expression. Is it that hard to apologize to your dad?¡± Bai shaojin lowered his eyes. I¡¯ve been following my father¡¯s instructions. I don¡¯t know what I did wrong. Mother Bai sighed, not knowing what to say. go apologize to the vice president¡¯s granddaughter and ask her to forgive you. Bai shaojin heaved a sigh of relief, a sense of powerlessness welling up in him. In the media College girls ¡®dormitory, Jian Xia saw Gu Nian half-lying on the bed.¡± As she went up to read the book, she carefully leaned over. ¡°How is it? Did you ask little uncle for help?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still thinking about it, ¡± Gu Nian replied as he nced at her. Jian Xia knew that if she didn¡¯t give this girl a strong dose of medicine, she wouldn¡¯t be able to cross the line of defense in her heart. Thus, Jian Xia sent out a few messages and theny down to sleep. Over the next two days, Gu Nian realized that his ¡®rotten peach¡¯ could not be killed no matter how much he tried. She came in menacing waves and received messages from five to six suitors a day. She was simply annoyed. Finally, she made up her mind to let her uncle block the peach flowers for her. That night, sheposed a text message and sincerely told Shen Zhaozheng about her recent encounter. In the end, she also put forward her own request. She hoped that Shen Zhaozheng could act as her fake boyfriend so that she could study well during her university days. The person who received the message raised his eyebrows slightly. He quickly replied. this is a serious matter. Come to my apartment to talk. I¡¯ll pick you up from your school. Soon, Shen Zhaozheng arrived at media University in his private car. Gu Nian had even deliberately sent two of her suitors a message, asking them to wait for her at the female dormitory. As soon as Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s car stopped, Gu Nian saw two of his suitors walking over from a distance. She quickly leaned against the car door and said, Little uncle, get out of the car quickly.¡± Shen Zhaozheng nced at her and asked, ¡°why are you getting out of the car?¡± It¡¯s your turn to get in the car.¡± Gu Nian opened the car door and grabbed his arm. ¡°Come down,e down first.¡± Shen Zhaozheng couldn¡¯t argue with her and was pulled out of the car. The two second-year seniors also walked up to Gu Nian. Gu nianjia wrapped her arms around Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s waist. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down as he squinted at the young woman beside him. The two second-year seniors looked at each other before turning to look at Gu Nian. Gu Nian raised her chin and pointed at Shen Zhaozheng. ¡°This is my boyfriend.¡± Shen Zhaozheng grabbed her hand that was on his waist and leaned in close to her ear. His hot breath blew on her ear as he said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve agreed yet.¡± little uncle, please help me. There are so many suitors in my school. I can¡¯t focus on my studies anymore. Gu Nian chuckled. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s eyes were dark and gloomy. He looked into her beautiful peach-shaped eyes.. How could such a person not attract peach blossoms? Chapter 1867 - 1867: His voice was very flat Chapter 1867: His voice was very t Trantor: 549690339 The two second-year seniors looked at the two people in front of them, as if they were not convinced. One of them said, ¡± ¡°This man looks older than you, is he really your boyfriend? I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Shen zhaoxi stood up straight and looked at him coldly. ¡°How can I make you believe me?¡± ¡°Unless you kiss,¡± the boy replied. Gu Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat.¡¯Why is this senior so troublesome?¡¯ Just as she was about to scold him, Shen Zhaozheng suddenly pinched her chin, and his face was magnified in an instant. It was so fast that she didn¡¯t have the time to refuse or struggle. What¡¯s going on with Yingluo? Shen Zhaozheng looked at a certain someone¡¯s widened eyes and a smug smile shed across his eyes. Gu Nian had also forgotten to push him away as she stared at the handsome face in front of her in a daze. The two seniors at the side were embarrassed. They quickly waved their hands and said, ¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I believe you two are a couple.¡± They were originally entrusted by others to do what they were told, not to eat dog food. Gu Nian snapped out of her daze and pushed Shen Zhaozheng away immediately. The usually arrogant Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s face was now as red as a ripe tomato in the field. Shen Zhaozheng couldn¡¯t move his eyes away. Gu Nian¡¯s hand was still stubbornly on Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s waist as she turned to the two seniors. ¡°Hey, Yingluo, you guys saw Yingluo too.¡± The two seniors quickly left tactfully. Shen Zhaozheng held her hand and opened the car door for her. ¡°Get in the car.¡± Gu Nian was so confused that Shen Zhaozheng got her into his car. When the car was about to reach the Ding Xiang apartment, she finally came to her senses. ¡°This Yingluo, this Yingluo, this is my first kiss.¡± For the first time in 28 years, inspector Shen experienced what it meant to be overjoyed. He could not help but smile. ¡°Oh, really?¡± His voice was very t. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you discuss this with me earlier?¡± Gu Nian scratched his head. Gu Nian was afraid that she would be too bothered by this. After all, her little uncle had helped her out of her predicament. It would not be good if she continued to push her luck. ¡°In that situation, there was obviously no time for discussion,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said. Gu Nian¡¯s mind was in a mess and she could not sort out her thoughts. ¡°Oh, really? So, little uncle, you¡¯ve agreed to pretend to be my boyfriend, right?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t kiss you.¡± Regardless of whether it was true or not, at least their rtionship had changed to a certain extent, which was a good thing. Gu Nian did not know whether to be happy or sad. It was only when the car arrived at his apartment that she asked, ¡± ¡°Eh? Why did Ie back with you?¡± ¡°Come back and discuss what I need to do if I want to be your fake boyfriend.¡± Gu Nian felt that there was a need to discuss this matter since he had spoken so naturally. She then followed him upstairs. After entering the house, she muttered, ¡® ¡°Did little uncle add some furniture or something?¡± Chapter 1868 - 1868: What’s going on here? Chapter 1868: What¡¯s going on here? Trantor: 549690339 When she came here in the past, she felt that it was empty when she entered. Now, it seemed to have a little more of a home. ¡°I did add some.¡± Shen Zhaozheng did not live with his brother and sister-inw in the courtyard house anymore. Instead, he often came to Ding Xiang apartment to stay, so he had bought some furniture. The two of them sat face to face at the dining table, as if they were having a diplomatic negotiation between two countries. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s eyes would always unconsciously sweep over her bright red lips. It was an addictive taste. It was smooth and full, and after tasting it once, it was like he had been poisoned by her. Moreover, she said that it was her first kiss. This was such a pleasant thing. Before she and Han Zhi fell in love, they didn¡¯t secretly taste the forbidden fruit. After they fell in love, they didn¡¯t have time to kiss, and their rtionship ended without any problems. Although it seemed very despicable, Shen Zhaozheng could not help but smile. ¡°Did something happen today that made little uncle happy?¡± Gu Nian asked carefully. ¡°The research and development of the Research Institute is going well,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said pretentiously. No wonder little uncle agreed to her suggestion so readily. He was in a good mood. ¡°So, what do you need me to do?¡± Shen Zhaozheng asked slowly. actually, I don¡¯t have to do much. The news of you kissing me outside the girls ¡®dormitory tonight should spread like wildfire in school. By then, those people should know that I already have a boyfriend. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll back off, ¡± Gu Nian said with a bitter expression. I¡¯d better go to your school to have two meals with you. I¡¯ll hold your hand and walk around the school. That¡¯s safer. Inspector Shen suggested sincerely. ¡°Is there a need for that?¡± Gu Nian frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t have any? ¡°Alright then. Sorry for the trouble, little uncle.¡± Gu Nian nodded. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. You can sleep here tonight.¡± ¡°Alright, Yingluo, alright.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as she pushed open the door to the guest room. In the past, when she slept here, the bedsheets and nkets were gray in color. It was obviously a man¡¯s style. Now, the bed was gray in color.ll The bedsheets on the upper bunk were pink and white, and there was an additional wardrobe with a full-body mirror. Even the curtains had been changed to a pastel pink. One look and you could tell that it was a room for girls. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± she turned to look at Shen Zhaozheng in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m going to get married and have children in the future, so I¡¯ll be staying in this apartment a lot now, so I dressed up a little.¡± Gu Nian scratched the back of her head. little uncle, your future girlfriend hasn¡¯t even lived there yet. I¡¯m going to live there first. Is that not a good idea? ¡°I don¡¯t mind, ¡± After he finished speaking, he took his pajamas and went into the bath.ll In the room. Gu Nian walked into the room with small steps andy down on the bed.ll The nket emitted the smell of sunlight, which made her feel at ease. After a while, she fell asleep. The person who came out of the shower went to the kitchen to make a cup of hot milk and brought it to her door. She knocked on the door, but there was no sound. He gently opened the door handle. The room was already dark. The corners of his mouth curled up. This little girl had fallen asleep so quickly. It was obvious that she had nothing on her mind. Not like him, Yingluo. He walked to the bed with the milk. After getting used to the darkness, he could see the bed.ll The curtains of the person lying on the bed were not drawn, and the moonlight was dim. She was lying on her side, sleeping peacefully. He ced the cup on the bedside table and called her softly, ¡± ¡°Niannian, do you want milk?¡± The drowsy person pursed her lips and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not drinking anymore, Yingluo. I¡¯m going to sleep..¡± Chapter 1869 - 1869: Don’t you have any sense of propriety, justice, and integrity? Chapter 1869 - 1869: Don¡¯t you have any sense of propriety, justice, and integrity? Trantor: 549690339 Her voice was muffled and coy, which made his heart soften. After a while, her breathing calmed down. Inspector Shen almost burst into tears. She knew that he was by her side, but she still fell asleep quickly. His existence did not make her guarded, but only made her feel at ease. To him, this was something that was trulyforting. His calloused fingers gently caressed her lips and heughed silently. Gu Nian, you can¡¯t escape. The night was long, and he Jiao¡¯s phone rang. She opened it and saw a message: I heard that Bai shaojin, the former president of the media debate club, is pursuing Gu Nian. He Jiao¡¯s lips curled up slightly. She had heard of Bai shaojin before. He had a decent background and was a good match for Gu Nian. She wanted to facilitate this ¡®match made in heaven¡¯. However, she soon received another text message. tonight, inspector Shen kissed Gu Nian at the entrance of the media girls ¡®dormitory. Kiss Gu Nian? kiss? He Jiao¡¯s hands trembled uncontrobly when she received the message. How could this be? Had they already progressed to this stage? Did Shen Zhaozheng really not care about what others thought? That¡¯s right, what else was there to question? Shen Zhaozheng had always been such a person. However, things were developing too quickly. It was so fast that it was a little unusual. He Jiao could not sit still any longer. She nned to visit Gu Nian at media University the next day. She couldn¡¯t sleep that night. Early the next morning, she drove to media University and went to the girls ¡®dormitory. She registered with the dormitory manager and was about to go upstairs when she saw a ck car driving in. It was Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s private car, but she recognized it. As the car stopped, Gu Nian got out of the passenger seat. Her heart was racing. Did Gu Nian go to Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s apartment after the two of them kissedst night? Were the two of them really together? Did he not know his manners and honor? She had just broken up with Shen hanzhi, and it had only been a short while since then, but she was already dating Shen hanzhi¡¯s uncle. Was she really such a shameless person? After bidding Shen Zhaozheng goodbye, Gu Nian entered the dormitory building. Just as she turned a corner and was about to go upstairs, someone called out to her from behind. She turned around and was surprised to see He Jiao. ¡°Elder sister He Jiao, why are you here?¡± He Jiao forced herself not to act strange and smiled. Oh, my brother¡¯s at media University too, so I came to see him. I thought you were here too, so I came over to chat with you. I saw your Hanhaning out of Zhaozheng¡¯s car just now. Are you two dating? When she asked this question, her heart felt like it was being twisted by a knife. no, no. Gu Nian hurriedly waved her hands. how could I be in a rtionship with my uncle? ¡± He Jiao heaved a sigh of relief and looked at her in confusion. ¡°Then how did you, Yueyue, know?¡± Gu Nian did not put her guard up against He Jiao. She had even tried to match He Jiao and Shen Zhaozheng together. Until now, she still thought that He Jiao and her uncle were a good match. She answered honestly, ¡± there are too many suitors in my school. I can¡¯t stand it. So, I asked my uncle to be my boyfriend. This way, the boys in my school will quit and I can focus on my studies. He Jiao was notpletely relieved. This was Gu Nian¡¯s idea, but Shen Zhaozheng might turn it into reality. She could not let her guard down. She smiled. if you want to find someone to block the peach blossoms for you, you should find a suitable one. After all, he is hanzhi¡¯s uncle.. Chapter 1870 - 1870: You said you wanted to talk to me about Gu Nian? Chapter 1870 - 1870: You said you wanted to talk to me about Gu Nian? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°It¡¯s quite effective,¡± Gu Nian shrugged. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that hanzhi¡¯s parents will find out?¡± He Jiao forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s all fake anyway. Even if it¡¯s true, why should I be afraid of Shen hanzhi¡¯s parents finding out that I¡¯ve already broken up with him? There¡¯s such a logic in this world?¡± He Jiao¡¯s face turned pale. Gu nianqian thought that she and Shen Zhaozheng were the same kind of people. People like them did not care about what others thought of them. If she really liked Shen Zhaozheng, she would not care about how Shen hanzhi¡¯s parents thought of her. The only good thing was that Gu Nian had not fallen for Shen Zhaozheng yet. However, for some reason, Wanwan felt that Shen Zhaozheng was determined to win Gu Nian¡¯s heart. As a neen-year-old child, how could she resist Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s ulterior motives? Before yesterday, the two of them had nothing to do with each other. Now, the two of them were already a fake couple. Shen Zhaozheng even kissed her in the name of his boyfriend. It would be too easy for a shrewd person like Shen Zhaozheng to ovee Gu Nian. He Jiao felt that she was already in a mess. The smile on her face was very awkward. what my sister means is that you still need to find a real boyfriend. There are so many excellent boys in media University. Is there no one that you like? ¡± Gu Nian pouted. I really don¡¯t have any. Well, I¡¯m sorry. I still have ss to attend. I¡¯ll go into the dormitory to get my textbooks. Sister Jiao, goodbye. He Jiao fell into deep thought as she looked at Gu Nian¡¯s back. There was no time to lose. He had to make Gu Nian leave Shen Zhaozheng, so he had to find a suitable boyfriend for Gu Nian. Bai shaojin was a suitable candidate. In the boys ¡®dormitory, Bai shaojin, who was covered in wounds, did not sleep for the whole night. Hao Dexi, who was staying in the same room as him, kept sighing. your dad is really ruthless. You just missed the news department. Besides, just because you missed it this time doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t get in again. Did he have to beat you to death? ¡± The phone on Bai shaojin¡¯s table rang. He picked it up and looked at his phone. ¡°I want to talk to you about Gu Nian.¡± He was a little surprised. Who was this person? Ten minutester, Bai shaojin got into He Jiao¡¯s car, and she drove him out of media University. The capital city was neither small nor big. Bai shaojin and he Jiao had met before, but they were not very familiar with each other. ¡°You said you wanted to talk to me about Gu Nian?¡± The car stopped at the side of the road not far from the back door of the media building. He Jiao nodded. ¡°She has a boyfriend now, Shen Zhaozheng, Zhenzhen. ¡± Bai shaojin¡¯s expression changed immediately. He Jiao continued, ¡± that¡¯s not true. You¡¯re just Gu Nian¡¯s shield. In fact, I think you and Gu Nian are a perfect match. You have a good chance of winning her heart. Most importantly, if you manage to win Gu Nian¡¯s heart, your father will be very happy with you, won¡¯t he? ¡± ¡°Why are you telling me all this?¡± Bai shaojin¡¯s eyes glowed with anger. I¡¯m not going to beat around the bush. I like Shen Zhaozheng. We each have our own duties and each of us will win over the person we like. This can be considered as maximizing our benefits, right? ¡± Bai shaojin thought for a moment before nodding. ¡°Gu Nian doesn¡¯t like me.¡± He Jiao chuckled. that¡¯s why I¡¯m here. I know what kind of person Gu Nian likes. She likes someone gentle and kind, but she can¡¯t get involved with other girls. Her ex-boyfriend was a kind person.. Chapter 1871 - 1926-calm! Chapter 1871: Chapter 1926-calm! Trantor: 549690339 Gu Nian had always liked Shen hanzhi. As long as Bai shaojin could imitate Shen hanzhi to the point of perfection, he could keep his distance from other girls. In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be a matter of time before Bai shaojin took Gu Nian down? huh? ¡± Bai shaojin furrowed his brows. so, you want me to imitate someone else? ¡± He Jiaoughed. as long as you can get her to care for you, you won¡¯t lose out. You have to know who¡¯s backing her up. It¡¯s the Vice President and the director. Do you feel bad imitating others? ¡® Bai shaojin lowered his eyes and hesitated for a moment. ¡°I know.¡± He Jiao was finally able to rx. She knew Shen hanzhi well, and with her guidance, Bai shaojin would be able to win Gu Nian over very quickly. She felt that everyone only liked one type of person, and every generation after that would have the shadow of the first person. As long as Bai shaojin learned from Shen hanzhi, it would not be a problem for him to defeat Gu Nian. In the female dormitory, Gu Nian picked up her textbooks and walked out of the dormitory building with Jian Xia. She was frowning. ¡°Miss Gu, why do you look so worried this morning?¡± Jian Xiaughed. I used to try to matchmake my uncle with a sister. Now, it seems that this sister is not honest enough. I seem to have misjudged her. Gu Nian clicked her tongue. After what they had said in the corridor, Gu Nian began to reevaluate He Jiao. Little uncle had clearly rejected He Jiao, and she understood how he Jiao felt about him. If he Jiao could honestly say how much she liked him, she would be able to admire her. However, Yingluo was always beating around the bush, and she even treated others as fools.¡± Melon, this was not interesting. Jian Xia held her arm and asked,¡±did you tell uncle?¡± Does he agree to it?¡± ¡°He agreed,¡± Jian Xia¡¯s eyes immediately widened, ¡°really?¡± Aiya, that¡¯s great.¡± ¡°What¡¯s good about it?¡± Gu Nian looked at her suspiciously. Jian Xiaughed and said,¡±this way, no one will bother you in the future. Isn¡¯t that good?¡± Gu Nian, I have high hopes for you. You¡¯ll definitely be the best reporter in the news department in the future. It¡¯s all thanks to little uncle that you¡¯re able to focus on your studies now.¡± ¡°You seem to have been speaking up for uncle a lot recently,¡± Gu Nian continued to look at her suspiciously. Jian Xia waved her hand. you just said that he Jiao wasn¡¯t open enough. Now you¡¯re being suspicious. It¡¯s not good, you know? ¡® ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m 100% sure.¡± Gu Nian did not think too much about it. After getting along with Jian Xia, she Imew that Jian Xia was a simple person. Jian Xia would probably avoid a devil like her uncle like she did. She did not think that Jian Xia would make any unspeakable deals with the devil. After a day of sses, Gu Nian was surprised to find that the results were outstanding. She did not receive any harassment text messages the entire day. Little uncle had made a great contribution. As he said, the next time I bring him to school, I¡¯ll announce it to the world. Then, my future days will be peaceful! After thest ss in the evening, she and Jian Xia went to the library again. In the past, when she went to the library, she would receive three to five small notes at night, saying that she would go to the convenience store to drink milk teater, and that she would go to the libraryter.ll He walked two rounds around the field. Today was a very good day. There was nothing at all. Gu Nian quietly read her book for two hours. Everything was calm! She almost cried tears of joy. Luckily, she listened to Jian Xia¡¯s words and found the devil King to pretend to be her boyfriend. With her uncle¡¯s help, he could hold the pass by himself.. Chapter 1872 - 1872: More than ten years Chapter 1872: More than ten years Trantor: 549690339 The two of them left the library in a good mood and walked to the dormitory building. When they walked downstairs, they saw the back of the person standing outside the girls ¡®dormitory. She couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart skip a beat. She was wearing a beige sweater, camouge pants, Nike sports shoes, and a buzzcut. That figure was clearly Shen hanzhi. She thought that when she saw him again, her heart would be as calm as water. However, her heart could not be controlled. She was furious. She was furious because she had clearly said that she was going to the Northwest. Why did shee back in just a few days? Not Shen hanzhi? It turned out to be the former president of the debate club, which made her even angrier. She looked at him angrily. ¡°Why are you dressed like this?¡± Bai shaojin did not seem to understand what was going on. He said gently, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± The tone of their voices were all Shen hanzhi¡¯s. Gu Nian red at him and pointed at his nose. don¡¯t think that you can seed by using such a trick. Give up. After she finished speaking, she took Jian Xia¡¯s hand and ran into the girls ¡®dormitory. Bai shaojin lowered his gaze to look at himself. He was not used to being dressed in such an athletic manner. He was a strict person. Even as a fourth-year student, he usually wore a shirt and suit pants. Now that he had to dress so casually, he felt really ufortable. However, Gu Nian seemed to be different in front of him just now. She was not as calm as she was when they first met. She did not seem to have everything under control. She seemed to have lost her cool just now. At least, there were some waves in her heart, which was a good thing. This was not a good thing. This meant that her ex-boyfriend still had a ce in her heart, and he could only win her favor by imitating Shen hanzhi. He was an extremely proud person, and living in the shadow of others was undoubtedly like cutting his flesh with a blunt knife, making him feel so much pain that he wished he was dead. Back in the girls ¡®dormitory, Gu Nian¡¯s mind was in a mess. The sudden appearance of a person who looked exactly like Shen hanzhi was like a stone thrown into the calmke of her heart. Her heart was in a mess again. ¡°Are you still worried about Shen hanzhi?¡± Jian Xia asked. it¡¯splicated. I can¡¯t exin it clearly. Gu Nian frowned. She couldn¡¯t figure out what her feelings for Shen hanzhi were. Was it because he was her first boyfriend that she couldn¡¯t forget him? Or was it because Shen hanzhi had betrayed her first, so she was still angry? She suddenly recalled that ever since she had broken up with Shen hanzhi, as long as no one mentioned her, as long as she did not appear in front of her, she seemed to have gradually forgotten that person. Was this the status that a boyfriend should have after he had loved someone? How could he slowly fade from the bottom of her heart so quickly? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Although she said that they had broken up, she should have been brooding over it. She should have been tossing and turning in bed often, and it should have been unforgettable. No, not at all. Shen hanzhi was not as important to her as she thought. Therefore, when she saw Bai shaojin, she was flustered for a moment, or more urately, she felt guilty. That¡¯s why she was so angry from embarrassment and looked so fierce. This was just to cover up her guilty conscience. For more than ten years, Shen hanzhi, who she had thought was the most important person in her life, was actually insignificant in the end. She didn¡¯t know what had happened to her.. Chapter 1873 - 1873: 1928-imperative Chapter 1873 - 1873: 1928-imperative Trantor: 549690339 Was she such a cold-blooded and heartless person? How did this happen? She just didn¡¯t know that some feelings were just habits and not love. Just as she was feeling vexed, she received a text message on her phone. It was from Bai shaojin. He apologized to her again for what happened at the debate club. He even said that he liked her and wanted to get her attention. He did not expect that he would not control his behavior well and blow up the matter. Most importantly, the way he spoke was very simr to Shen hanzhi¡¯s. When he read the message, Shen hanzhi¡¯s face would even appear in his mind. She threw her phone away as if it was a hot potato and then climbed into bed in a panic. What the hell? was Bai shaojin such a person, or was he deliberately imitating Shen hanzhi? Her mind was in a mess, and she couldn¡¯t look at this matter rationally. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jian Xia asked in a low voice. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m going to sleep. Gu Nian forced a smile. Jian Xia wanted to help but she didn¡¯t have the strength. The Great Demon king¡¯s uncle seemed to be in danger. She was really worried for her uncle. That night, Bai shaojin gave He Jiao a call. ¡°She seemed to be very angry when she saw what I was wearing.¡± He Jiao chuckled. being angry means that she hasn¡¯t forgotten. It¡¯s a good thing. I heard that she and Shen hanzhi got together because of food, and Gu Nian likes to eat too. From tomorrow onwards, ask her out for a meal. She just broke up not long ago, so her psychological defense is at its weakest. Moreover, this rtionship ended because of Shen hanzhi¡¯s betrayal. If someone who looks like the man of her dreams when she was a teenager, who cares about her and takes good care of her, I want to make your divorce a sess. It shouldn¡¯t be too far away.¡± Bai shaojin gently said,ll¡±ls it Yingluo?¡± he clenched his fist. He was not sure. He had never been so unconfident. However, in front of Gu Nian, he always felt that he was inferior. After hanging up the phone, Bai shaojin returned to his dormitory. He removed his sweater, but his body was still covered in wounds. He wanted to join the news department, not any other Department, or even some TV station. Only by getting Gu Nian¡¯s understanding would he be able to make Mr. Su and the Vice President forget about him. Only then would he have hope to enter the news department during the recruitment in three months, which was before the end of the year. He had to make a decision. It was just acting as a shadow. It was not a big deal. As a man, he knew when to yield and when not to. Hence, Gu Nian realized that Bai shaojin was practically everywvhere in her life. He was the same age as Shen hanzhi, and even their heights were simr. They were both 183 in height, and they looked very simr in appearance, clothing, and every movement. Her big days in the media industry were like dark clouds covering the sky, never seeing the light of day. Finally, after almost a month, the day that the school sent her to the southeast Research Institute with the leaders of the Academy of Sciences finally arrived. She heaved a sigh of relief. She could finally get rid of Bai shaojin after going to the southeast for half a month. This way, she could also think about her feelings for Shen hanzhi. She had heard her father mention the important leaders of the capital Institute of Sciences, so she should have heard of them. However, since they were about to leave, it was not appropriate to ask. The school sent a car to send Gu Nian directly to the airport. It was already November, and the capital¡¯s temperature was around 10 degrees. As the cold wind blew, the entire ce was filled with a deste scene.. Chapter 1874 - 1874: 1929-speaking in conscience Chapter 1874 - 1874: 1929-speaking in conscience Trantor: 549690339 Gu Nian was wearing a dark green jacket.ll She was wearing a pair of jeans and sports shoes, and she looked like an energetic university student. Shen Zhaozheng was sitting in his private ne. When he saw Gu Nian getting out of the car from afar, he smiled. Gu Nian, a few pilots, and other people from the Academy of Sciences were arranged to sit in the second-ss cabin. She looked around but did not recognize anyone. Gu Nian wanted to walk forward but was stopped by someone. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I heard that I¡¯m going to be a trantor for a leader of the Academy of Sciences. I want to go and greet him,¡± Gu Nian replied honestly. the leader is having a Scientific Conference in front, ¡± the man coughed. you can sit with us. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Gu Nian shrunk her neck. The Institute of Science¡¯s private ne took off slowly. It would only take about two hours to get to the southeast Research Institute. She sat at a seat by the window and looked at the White clouds and the sea from time to time. Soon, they arrived at the southeast Research Institute¡¯s private airport. When the ne came to a stop, there were seven or eight cars waiting below. Gu Nian touched his neck.¡¯Who¡¯s the leader?¡¯ he thought.¡¯He did not show his face at all. Could he be the director of the capital Institute of Science?¡¯ She had met that uncle before. He wasn¡¯t an arrogant person. Perhaps he had really been holding scientific research meetings the entire time. The cabin door opened and the amodationdder was set up. The pilots and guards walked in front and quickly got off the ne. Gu Nian kept looking at the cabin in front of her and wondered why the leaders had note out yet. She walked out slowly and was absent-minded when she was about to get off the ne. All of a sudden, she stepped on thin air. Just as she was about to roll down the ramp, someone suddenly grabbed her waist from behind. Gu Nian was still in shock. When she turned around, she was stunned. ¡°Little Yingluo, little Yingluo, uncle?¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Shen Zhaozheng raised his eyebrows. Little uncle, to be honest, you don¡¯t know why she¡¯s here? ¡°Our school ¡­ Our Vice-Principal sent me here,¡± Gu Nian replied in confusion. ¡°Oh, really? Did your school send you? I thought they would send third and fourth-year students.¡± These words immediately aroused Gu Nian¡¯s desire to win. ¡°Little uncle, do you think I¡¯m not up to the task?¡± Shen Zhaozheng stared at her. ¡°Use your actions to prove that your school didn¡¯t send the wrong person.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you see me in a different light,¡± Gu Nian snorted. She had made full preparations. This time, the officials were going to have an exchange of aviation technology with J country. She didn¡¯t need to be involved in confidential scientific research matters, but she had to act as a trantor for the rest of the matter. The officer from the J country¡¯s Scientific Research Institute would be staying at the southeast Research Institute for seven days, while she and Shen Zhaozheng would be apanying him for about three days. It was Gu Nian¡¯s first time meeting the Secretary of State from another country. She was very confident, but she was also a little nervous. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s words made Gu Nian not suspect him at all. That was why it was important to strike first. The two of them went down the ramp, and the people from the southeast Research Institute greeted them. Gu Nian was carrying arge backpack that contained all the information for the job. It was rather heavy, so Shen Zhaozheng naturally took the backpack from her and said, ¡± ¡°Get in the car.¡± The two of them got into the car together. Shen Zhaozheng nced at her and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s hot here, take off your cotton jacket.¡± ¡°I was wondering why it¡¯s so hot. I thought it was Yueyue.¡± Gu Nian hurriedly pulled up her zipper. She had thought that it was because she had suddenly seen little uncle, so she was excited and nervous, causing her body to heat up.. Chapter 1875 - 1875: Eyes couldn ‘t help but light up Chapter 1875 - 1875: Eyes couldn ¡®t help but light up Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Is there anyone else pursuing you in the school?¡± Shen Zhaozheng asked. In fact, he knew that the second son of the Bai family, Bai shaojin, had been a fool recently.ll Stupidll Desirell Yes, but if he said that, he would be betraying Jian Xia. He still had a sense of propriety. Gu Nian took off her jacket, leaving only a thin, beige sweater on the inside. The material of the sweater was soft, which made her look exquisite. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s mouth was dry, and he looked away. Gu Nian frowned. ever since the people in my school thought that we were in a rtionship, there have been no boys pursuing me anymore. Now, there¡¯s only one left. However, I¡¯m confident that I can defeat him. Don¡¯t worry, little uncle. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± he coughed lightly. As the car drove toward the southeast Research Institute, Gu Nian found it interesting and kept looking out of the car. It was not her first time at the southeast Research Institute. However, she had been there as Deputy Director Gu¡¯s daughter. She was her father¡¯s essory. Things were different now. She was Gu Nian¡¯s trantor. She had her own identity and this made her feel proud. When the car arrived at the southeast Research Institute, the Deputy Director weed Gu Nian and arranged for her to rest in the courtyard. The first three days were all about the exchange of core scientific research techniques. After all, she was not a member of the Research Institute and could not participate. do your homework these few days, ¡± Shen Zhaozheng said. you have to understand the edges of scientific research. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little uncle.¡± didn¡¯t return to thepound for three days. The core members of the research team almost just went into the office and sat on the chairs to close their eyes for a while before continuing to discuss the details. Three dayster, the group was exhausted. The British ambassador¡¯s schedule was to visit the Aviation Museum that day. When Gu Nian appeared in front of the group, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. This was because Gu Nian was wearing a chest-length traditional Chinese-style dress. She had asked her father about this Ambassador from country Y and knew that he liked C nation¡¯s culture very much. His wife was also from C nation. Therefore, she yed along and wore this ancient-style dress. Country Y¡¯s first impression of this trantor was very good. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s eyes became a little glued to Gu Nian as he saw everyone¡¯s eyes on her. He wanted to pull her into his arms so that no one could see her beauty. However, Yingying didn¡¯t seem to be in a position to do so. Gu Nian walked over confidently and introduced herself to country Y in English. Y country¡¯s Ambassador smiled at her and greeted her in Chinese. Just as the director of the southeast Research Institute was about to introduce Gu Nian to Shen Zhaozheng, who knew that she was the daughter of the head of the general Academy of Sciences, Shen Zhaozheng interrupted him. Ambassador, this is the interpreter that will be apanying us for our routine interview in the next three days. She¡¯s a first-year student at Media College and her name is Gu Nian. He knew that inspector Zhao wanted to introduce her as the daughter of inspector Gu. He also knew that Gu Nian did not want to participate in the event with that kind of identity. She had her own name, Gu Nian, and she was not just Gu jinghang¡¯s daughter. Gu Nian looked at him gratefully. She felt that her little uncle seemed to understand what she was thinking. Therefore, the group of them apanied the Ambassador of country Y for the interview. Gu Nian¡¯s English was very fluent and authentic. The British emissaries had a good impression of her. Furthermore, Gu Nian had a rich knowledge of scientific research. No matter what they talked about, she could quickly trante the technical terms used in scientific research.. Chapter 1876 - 1876: 1931-an inseparable look Chapter 1876 - 1876: 1931-an inseparable look Trantor: 549690339 The most important thing was that she was very confident, neither servile nor overbearing, and she didn¡¯t steal the limelight from the leaders. She just did her job as apetent trantor. Throughout the three days, Gu Nian did not drop the ball at all. She hadpleted the task that the school had assigned her. Country Y¡¯s Ambassador specifically asked Gu Nian to apany him to the airport to leave country C. Gu Nian heaved a sigh of relief and was a little excited. Without her father, she could still get the approval of others. This meant a lot to her. As usual, she wore the traditional Han Chinese dress. Among a group of men with wheat-colored skin and working clothes, she was really a little red in a green bush. She was just so-so gentle and charming. At the private airport of the Research Institute, country Y¡¯s Ambassador bid farewell to the people from the Research Institute one by one. Shen Zhaozheng deliberately stood in front of Gu Nian. He was tall andpletely blocked Gu Nian¡¯s view. After shaking hands with him, the British Ambassador said, ¡± ¡°Inspector Shen, can you please step aside a little?¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s English was very good, but he pretended not to understand and stood still. Gu Nian, who was standing behind him, tugged at his sleeve and whispered in Chinese, ¡± country Y¡¯s Ambassador is asking you to get up. He wants to say goodbye to me. Shen Zhaozheng gritted his teeth. How could he not understand? He just didn¡¯t want to let this girl make him worry too much. Seeing that he was motionless, the British ambassador¡¯s potential exploded. He actually said in very broken Chinese, ¡± ¡°Inspector Shen, please make way.¡± It would be too obvious if he continued to y dumb. Shen Zhaozheng could only make way for Gu Nian, who was wearing a red and white dress, to appear in front of the Ambassador. Gu Nian looked at the Ambassador with a smile. Instead of shaking hands with the other researchers, the Ambassador extended his hands as if he was going to hug Gu Nian. Gu nianna was not a pretentious person. She immediately gave the Ambassador of country Y a warm hug. Just as she was about to step back, the Ambassador kissed her cheek passionately. After that, he stuck the left side to the right side, making inspector Shen¡¯s face turn green. After the kiss, Gu Nian continued tough and chat with country Y¡¯s Ambassador. It seemed like they were reluctant to part. you remind me of my daughter. She¡¯s two years older than you, and she¡¯s as beautiful and generous as you. I hope I can introduce you to her in the future, ¡® the envoy said softly. ¡°Alright, Ambassador,¡± Gu Nian nodded. thanks to you, I¡¯ve been very happy during thest three days of my informal visit. I also bought a gift that can please my wife. You¡¯re really a little angel. Gu Nian felt as if she was floating on air. This was the bestpliment she could get. She chuckled. Ambassador, you¡¯re too kind. I only made a small contribution. Inspector Shen felt a little annoyed. Did he have so much to say? Finally, the British Ambassador said goodbye to Gu Nian with a reluctant look on his face. He then turned around and walked toward the amodationdder. Meanwhile, Gu Nian waved at the British Ambassador with a smile. That smile, against the blue sky and white clouds, was a little piercing. Oh, no, it was very piercing. Finally, the ne¡¯s door was closed and the leaders of the Research Institute got into their cars. Gu Nian was still waving at them. This was her first job and the first time she had been acknowledged by others. It was a meaningful job, so it was reasonable for her to be a little excited. Shen Zhaozheng stood in front of her and looked down at her. ¡°Get in the car.¡± Gu Nian was as excited as a child as she skipped from the ne to the car. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s tense expression immediately rxed as he could not do anything to her.. Chapter 1877 - 1877: 1932-what are you talking about? Chapter 1877 - 1877: 1932-what are you talking about? Trantor: 549690339 After getting into the car, Gu Nian was still excited. look, the Ambassador of country Y likes me so much. I must have done a great job in the past three days. Why am I so likable? ¡± coughed lightly. proud soldiers are bound to be defeated. Don¡¯t be too smug. As if a bucket of cold water had been poured on her head, Gu Nian snorted. ¡°Little uncle, you¡¯re such a killjoy.¡± Shen Zhaozheng looked at her charming appearance and felt his throat tighten. I¡¯ll be staying at the southeast Research Institute for two more days. You can have fun in thepound. When I¡¯m done with my work here, we¡¯ll go back together. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Along the way, Gu Nian called her mother, song ran, to show off her results. She specifically made it clear that the general of country Y admired Gu Nian and not her for the sake of director Gu. Along the way, Gu Nian chattered non-stop andughed non-stop. As for Shen Zhaozheng, he just sat quietly beside her, asionally ncing at her with a faint smile on his face. The best life was when she was throwing a tantrum and he wasughing. Maybe it was because he wasn¡¯t used to it, or maybe it was because he had been tense all this time and suddenly rxed, or maybe it was because no one was strict with him after he entered University. That night, Gu Nian felt a little weak and had no appetite. After dinner, she returned to the guest house in the courtyard and felt a little hot. She ced her hand on her forehead to measure her temperature and found that it was indeed a little high. However, little uncle was busy at the Research Institute, and she didn¡¯t want to make a big fuss over a small matter, so she drank some hot water and went to sleep. The next morning, Shen Zhaozheng went to her room to ask her to have breakfast with him at the cafeteria. He knocked on the door for a long time, but no one answered. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He reached out to grab the doorknob, turned it, and the door opened. Although they were in thepound of the Research Institute, this girl actually didn¡¯t lock it. She really had no sense of security. After he went in, he quickly walked to the bed and saw that Gu Si was still buried in the nket. He reached out and pulled the nket away.¡±Gu Nian, get up. It¡¯s time for breakfast.¡± Gu Nian frowned and mumbled something under her breath. Shen zhaoxi¡¯s heart sank. He reached out and touched her forehead. It was burning hot. He quickly picked up the nket and wrapped her up. Then, he held her in his arms and ran out in a hurry to the bathroom. The journey was bumpy, and Gu Nian¡¯s voice was muffled from the fever. She forced her eyes open and saw Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s worried face.¡±Little uncle Yingluo. ¡± Shen Zhaozheng gritted his teeth and said, ¡°why didn¡¯t you tell me you had a fever?¡± Did you have a feverst night? Why do you have to carry it?¡± He was anxious and his tone was not good. I¡¯m already sick. Can you not be so fierce? ¡± Gu Nian felt wronged. Little uncle would never let her be happy. He didn¡¯t praise her when she achieved results. When she was sick, he didn¡¯t care and only treated her with a cold face. How annoying. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s heart softened when he saw her blushing face. He said in a gentle voice, ¡± what I mean is that you should have told me if you were sick. If anything were to happen to you, how would I exin this to your school? ¡± Gu Nian pinched thepels of his overalls and whispered, ¡± ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. It¡¯s just a small cold. I thought that you were still working at the Research Institute and didn¡¯t want to disturb you. I drank some hot waterst night and covered myself with a nket. I thought that I would be fine after one night. I used to be like this when I caught a cold. Maybe it¡¯s because I went to college and didn¡¯t exercise, so my body isn¡¯t as good as before..¡± Chapter 1878 - 1878: Do you like that little translator? Chapter 1878 - 1878: Do you like that little trantor? Trantor: 549690339 Shen Zhaozheng carried her all the way to the health center. The team doctor immediately took her temperature. It was 40 degrees. Gu niancheng.ll He pulled his head and muttered in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Such a high temperature, no wonder I feel so ufortable.¡± After she finished, she coughed twice and Shen Zhaozheng gently patted her back. The team doctor was a little surprised. Everyone had heard of director Shen from the Jingdu Research Institute. They heard that he was handsome, but he was also very cold. No female employee dared to rashly approach him and talk to him. Now, seeing was believing. It seemed that inspector Shen was not that cold. doctor, ¡± Shen Zhaozheng looked up at her. is she taking medicine or something? ¡® we need to get her hooked up to two bottles of water. Her body temperature is too high, and medicine alone won¡¯t be able to bring it down. It¡¯ll be a little dangerous. ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll do the drip.¡± After a while, the team doctor prepared two bottles of water and hung them on Gu Nian¡¯s neck. The small bathroom was filled with the smell of disinfectant. It was early winter, but Guangcheng was still warm at about 20 degrees. She was sitting on a chair by the bed in her pajamas and a nket, and the sun was shining in. She leaned back on the chair weakly and closed her eyes slightly. Shen Zhaozheng sat on the stool beside her and asionally nced at her, but he couldn¡¯t look away. Under the sunlight, her face was so pale that it was almost transparent, and the fine hair on her cheeks could be seen clearly. She had always been noisy, and it was rare for her to be so quiet and obedient. She seemed to have fallen asleep. His big hand hesitated, but finally reached for her head. The person under him did not move, and his hand slowly moved to her cheek. Her skin was like cream, and he loved it so much that he couldn¡¯t let go. He gently rubbed her soft skin, and his heart became softer and warmer. Shen Zhaozheng thought that he had treated Gu Nian with special, gentle, and patient love. However, this girl was still afraid of him. This made him feel a little helpless. He did not know what else he could do for her to get along with him without any ill feelings. He said softly, ¡°I pped away your Snow Cake when I was three years old, and you only remember it for so many years?¡± It¡¯s my fault.¡± If he had known that he would fall for this girl after more than ten years, he would definitely not have rejected her so much. Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret in this world. As Gu Nian furrowed his brows, he quickly retracted his hand and decided to do it step by step. The doctor from the hospital brought in a medical book and whispered, ¡°Inspector, if you¡¯re bored, you can take a look to kill time.¡± Shen Zhaozheng took the book and continued to apany Gu Nian. It was already noon by the time the two bottles of IV drips were done. The sun was a little thin. The nurse pulled out the needle for Gu Nian, but she still did not wake up. It seemed like she was really tired. take this medicine on time, ¡± the doctor instructed Shen Zhaozheng. rest more, and drink more hot water. took the two boxes of medicine and nodded. ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡¯ As soon as he finished speaking, he turned around to call Gu Nian. Gu Nian frowned and snorted. Shen Zhaozheng leaned over and gently patted her face. He said in an incredibly gentle voice, ¡± ¡°Niannian, we¡¯re done with the water. We¡¯re going back to the guest house to rest.¡± The team doctor stood at the door and turned back to take a look. He still found it unbelievable. Chief Shen¡¯s expression and voice were so gentle that it was unforgettable. Did he like that little trantor? Gu Nian finally opened her eyes and looked at Shen Zhaozheng sleepily. ¡°Are you done hanging up? ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done. I¡¯ll take you back..¡± Chapter 1879 - 1879: I’ll be here with you Chapter 1879: I¡¯ll be here with you Trantor: 549690339 As soon as he finished speaking, he reached out to hug her. However, Gu Nian pressed her hand against his chest. ¡°My legs aren¡¯t broken, I can walk on my own.¡± After she finished speaking, she stood up and walked out. She was a little wobbly. Her fever had notpletely subsided. She was a little dizzy and her eyes were blurry. She did not have much strength. As they walked out of the washroom, Shen Zhaozheng grabbedll ¡°I¡¯ll carry you,¡± he said as he grabbed her arm. After he finished speaking, he walked down two steps and stood with his back facing her. Gu Nian looked at his broad back. For some reason, it gave her a sense of security and reliance. In addition, her legs were weak and she was a little dizzy, so she obedientlyy on his back. Shen Zhaozheng carried her and slowly walked forward. The early winter sun shone on the two of them. Gu Nian wrapped her arms around his chest and her head hung listlessly.ll From this angle, she could see his side profile very closely. Fortunately, Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s skin was darker, so she wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that the tip of his ears was a little red. Gu Nian opened her eyes to look at the side of his face. She could clearly see that his eyshes were thick and curly, his nose was straight, and his jawline was beautiful. In terms of appearance, little uncle was indeed invincible. It was a pity that his personality was too cold and indifferent. It should be quite tiring to date him. Sigh, no one is perfect. Outside, he carried her on his back as he walked on the tree-lined path. Soon, they arrived at her room at the guest house and he gently put her on the bed.¡± He turned around and boiled some water with the electric kettle. He poured a cup of water and put it on the bed. He picked up the two boxes of medicine, took out a few pills, and put them on the paper towel. ¡°Sleep for a while. I¡¯ll wake you up when the water isn¡¯t so hot.¡± I don¡¯t want to sleep anymore, ¡± Gu Nian mumbled as shey on her side. I¡¯ll feel dizzy if I sleep too much. Little uncle, you should go and do your work. She was so sensible because she didn¡¯t want to be insensible in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m done with my work, you don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said. After she finished her medicine, Gu Nian¡¯s eyelids started to fight again. Shen Zhaozheng touched her forehead and felt that her fever had subsided. He was more or less relieved and said gently, ¡± ¡°Go to sleep, I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡± For some reason _ Gil Nian felt mnch more at ease after receiving her llncle¡¯q promise. She soon fell asleep. After a while, his phone rang. He quickly took the phone and walked out of the door. He said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Boss, why aren¡¯t you here yet?¡± his Secretary, Yu Bin, asked softly. He¡¯s waiting for you to have a meeting? ¡°Tell inspector Zhao that I won¡¯t be able to make it. Tell Zhao hang to have a meeting with them. If there¡¯s any important information, just report it to me.¡± ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± After that, he hung up the phone and returned to her room. He took a chair and sat by her bed. She was sick. If she woke up and couldn¡¯t see him, she would probably be in a bad mood, he thought. Fortunately, the important work had been done, and it was only the finishing touches. It was understandable to let his subordinates participate. Gu Nian¡¯s physical condition was not bad. By the next day, she had already recovered more than half of her body. She looked as if she was full of energy again, but her coughing did not seem to get better. Shen Zhaozheng was also preparing to return to the capital. They went to the airport of the Academy of Sciences and took a private ne back to the capital. In his car, Gu Nian was sleeping in the front passenger seat.. Chapter 1880 - 1880: He was too careful Chapter 1880: He was too careful Trantor: 549690339 It was an early winter night, and it was quiet all around. The streetlight on the side was broken, and there was only one dim streetlight 20 meters away. The light didn¡¯t reach that far, and it was dark all around. Her breathing was a little rushed. Her upper respiratory tract was infected, and her nose was probably a little stuffed. ¡°Niannianqian.¡± He called her gently, but she did not move, as if she was sleeping deeply. He slowly leaned forward and continued to call her, ¡± ¡°Niannian, we¡¯ve arrived at Chengcheng.¡± She didn¡¯t even move. At such a close distance, the weak light projectionll When he entered, he seemed to be possessed. Finally, their lips met. However, he knew that he had to know when to stop. He raised his head reluctantly, feeling like he was a demon that could not be seen, only daring to do some shameful things in the dark. In the dark of the night, he pushed the car door open and got out of the car. However, Gu Nian¡¯s fingers were trembling as she sat beside him. She had not fallen asleep, but her body was too tired, so when little uncle called her, she did not respond and was toozy to move. Did he kiss her just now? Just as his lips touched hers, her head exploded. How could this be? Why did little uncle kiss her? he didn¡¯t kiss her forehead or her cheeks, but her lips. That was a kiss between lovers. How did this happen? She was too flustered. She didn¡¯t know how to deal with such an ident. ¡®l¡¯ne cars on tne Side started to drive away. Little uncle reed In and carried her horizontally. His arms were strong and she shrank into his arms, not daring to move. Did little uncle¡¯s acte true? she asked him to be her boyfriend, but he couldn¡¯t tell the truth from the truth? This statement was too far-fetched. She couldn¡¯t even convince herself. He carried her and walked into the elevator.ll He entered the house. Just as he put her on the bed,ll When she got on, she pretended to be awake and rubbed her eyes. She forced herself not to panic and only looked at the person in front of her with clear eyes. ¡°Eh? Have we arrived?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re here. Go to sleep first.¡± Gu Nian struggled to sit up. I have to go back to school. I¡¯ve been in Guangcheng for so long that I¡¯ve missed a lot of homework. I have to go back to study. He only wanted to study. Shen Zhaozheng narrowed his eyes. there¡¯s no rush. We¡¯ll take you back tomorrow morning. However, Gu Nian insisted on getting out of bed. I think I¡¯ll go back tonight. If little uncle is busy, I can take a taxi home. Shen Zhaozheng furrowed his brows as he looked at Gu Nian¡¯s flustered expression. He felt a little uneasy. Did he notice that she was not sleeping well? If that was the case, how would this child see him? Would she be afraid of him and want to stay away from him? However, he did not dare to ask this question abruptly. In front of this child, he was always so worried about his personal gains and losses. He was afraid of hurting her, afraid that a single move would force her to run away. He was being too careful. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send you back to your dormitory now.¡± She walked out in a hurry, as if she couldn¡¯t wait to get away from him. He looked a little lonely and slowly followed her out of the apartment. It was quiet in the elevator, and the atmosphere seemed a little awkward. As soon as the elevator door opened, Gu Nian almost rushed out. It was too obvious. Shen Zhaozheng was sure that she was awake when he kissed her just now. What should he say? However, it seemed like everything he said was wrong.. Chapter 1881 - 1881: 1936-not only that Chapter 1881 - 1881: 1936-not only that Trantor: 549690339 Gu Nian did not say a word throughout the entire journey. When they arrived at the school, Gu Nian started to run away again. Shen Zhaozheng gripped the steering wheel tightly as he stared at her back. ¡®No matter what, Gu Nian, you have no chance of escaping. When Gu Nian returned to the dormitory, she was panting heavily. Jian Xia was in bed.ll He was reading a book when he saw her return. He was shocked.¡±Why did you rush back sote at night?¡± I¡¯ve fallen behind on my homework. I have to rush back to study, ¡± Gu Nian coughed lightly. She climbed into her bed in a panic, took off her clothes, and buried herself in the quilt. Her heart was beating so fast that it felt like it was going to jump to her throat. She was very flustered, and her mind was in a mess. Little uncle, little uncle, did little uncle like her, so he kissed her? But Yueyue was Shen hanzhi¡¯s ex-girlfriend, so how could he? She had to be in a rtionship. She had always treated her uncle as an elder, and they must not be together. Eh? Was it? Gu Nian, ask yourself, do you really see Shen Zhaozheng as an elder? She couldn¡¯t see her own feelings clearly. A single kiss had disrupted the rhythm of their lives. Gu Nian wanted to run away, but she did not know why. She had no idea what feelings she had for Shen Zhaozheng. Her intuition told her that she couldn¡¯t be with Shen Zhaozheng. No, she definitely couldn¡¯t. As for why she couldn¡¯t, she couldn¡¯t exin it. She was probably saying that it was ridiculous for her to be with her uncle after breaking up with her nephew. It was mainly because of his identity, not because of emotional reasons. The next day, Shen Zhaozheng called her as usual, but she almost threw her phone away like it was a hot potato. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s call didn¡¯t go through, so he sent her a message. His tone was as calm as ever.¡±Are you feeling better from the cold?¡± Gu Nian did not reply. That night, after Shen Zhaozheng left the Research Institute, he drove to media University. When he arrived at Media College, Gu Nian was in the cafeteria with a tray of food. As Shen Zhaozheng had someone to help him, he knew that Gu Nian was in the cafeteria and decided to go there. As soon as Gu Nian saw Bai shaojin eating, she hurriedly walked over with the tray and sat down opposite him. Bai shaojin looked up and was surprised to see Gu Nian. On top of that, Gu Nian, who had never been kind to him, was now staring at him with a smile. Gu Nian was beautiful to begin with, but with her smile, it was as if all the flowers in the world had bloomed. For a moment, he was in a daze, and even forgot to ask her why she suddenly did not refuse people. As Shen Zhaozheng walked into the canteen, he immediately saw Gu Nian and Bai shaojin, who was sitting opposite her. She smiled happily as if there was no one else around. He stood at the entrance of the cafeteria for a while. People came and went, and time seemed to slow down as he looked at her. Gu Nian was sitting not far away from the door. She could even sense that someone was looking at her from the corner of her eye. Therefore, she smiled even wider. Bai shaojin was ttered, but Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s face darkened. Gu Nian heaved a sigh of relief as he finally left the entrance of the canteen. He then began to gobble down his food. ¡°So, Gu Nian, have you been moved by me?¡± Bai shaojin asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu Nian looked at him coldly. If you bother me again, I¡¯ll beat you until you can¡¯t move.¡± Bai shaojin was also a proud son of the heavens. After being attacked by Gu Nian so ruthlessly, he was instantly infuriated and pinched her face. ¡°Your mouth is really poisonous.¡± Shen Zhaozheng stood outside the cafeteria. Through the transparent ss window, he could clearly see the movements of the people inside.. Chapter 1882 - 1882: Why did you kiss me? Chapter 1882 - 1882: Why did you kiss me? Trantor: 549690339 He then saw Bai shaojin pinching Gu Nian¡¯s cheek. The way he did it made it seem like a couple was flirting with each other. He took out a pack of cigarettes, took one, and lit it up. His brows were deeply furrowed. Gu Nian smacked Bai shaojin¡¯s hand away and looked at him in disdain. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t touch me, or I¡¯ll throw you over my shoulder again.¡± With that, she picked up her te and ran off in a hurry. She only wanted her uncle to back off. She did not want to have any real contact with Bai shaojin. After delivering the tes, she rushed out of the cafeteria. Just as she was about to run, someone grabbed her hand. Gu Nian felt that he had nowhere to hide. When she turned around, she saw that her uncle¡¯s face was livid as if he had caught his girlfriend cheating on him. Gu Nian was furious.¡¯Who are you to me? what right do you have to give me that attitude?¡¯ Shen Zhaozheng used a lot of strength and pulled her into the car with an unstoppable force. ¡°Little uncle, what are you doing?¡± Gu Nian red at him. However, Shen Zhaozheng suddenly leaned over. Gu Nian immediately reached out and pushed his head away. However, Shen Zhaozheng grabbed the seat belt beside her. Gu Nian heaved a sigh of relief as she thought that her uncle was zoinz to force a kiss on her. Shen Zhaozheng pulled out the seat belt and fastened it for her. She frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wanted to go with you. You¡¯re too stubborn.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to talk here, ¡± Shen Zhaozheng said coldly. With that, he stepped on the elerator and the car left media University. Gu Nian reached out to grab her seat belt as she nced at him from time to time. She did not want to say anything. Throughout the entire journey, Shen Zhaozheng drove in silence. Gu Nian would asionally nce at him, but his expression was still cold and distant. How could such a cold uncle be flirting and kissing her? Shen Zhaozheng drove straight back to the Ding Xiang apartment, but Gu Nian was on guard. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Shen Zhaozheng stopped the car in front of her apartment and turned around to look at her. ¡°Do you like Bai shaojin?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She wanted her uncle to back off because she did not want her rtionship with Shen Zhaozheng to beplicated. ¡°Yes, Yingluo, I like him,¡± she said. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s frown deepened. It was an early winter evening, so the sky had darkened earlier. The sadness in his eyes made Gu Nian¡¯s heart clench. ¡°What do you like about him?¡± Shen Zhaozheng asked, expressionless. She made up a story. we¡¯re about the same age, and we¡¯re both in the media industry. We have amonnguage. He¡¯s pretty good looking, knowledgeable, and has a good family background. ¡°Is it because he looks like Han Zhi?¡± It had to be said that Bai shaojin¡¯s current appearance really did resemble Shen hanzhi. Gu Nian¡¯s mind cleared up as soon as she heard that. She knew that she did not like Bai shaojin. Even though he had tried so hard to imitate Shen hanzhi, she was not moved by him at all. She couldn¡¯t figure out what this meant. However, if she could make little uncle back off, she didn¡¯t mind lying. ¡°It¡¯s Yingluo.¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s fingertips trembled slightly, and there was even a moment of panic in his eyes. The result he was most afraid of was that Gu Nianhan would still have feelings for him. Gu Nian looked at him and asked, ¡± ¡°Little uncle, Xuxu kissed mest night, didn¡¯t she?¡± He looked up at her, his eyes burning. ¡°Yes.¡± He answered honestly, as if there was no need to hide it. Gu Nian did not expect him to be so honest. She choked for a moment and stared at him with wide eyes.. After a while, she asked, ¡± ¡°Yingluo, why did you kiss me?¡± Chapter 1883 - 1883: This is too crazy! Chapter 1883 - 1883: This is too crazy! Trantor: 549690339 Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s eyes became deeper and deeper. He stared into her eyes as if he wanted to look into the depths of her soul and imnt these words into her bone marrow. ¡°Because I like you, Yingluo.¡± Gu Nian jerked up and hit her head on the roof of the car. She panicked as she reached out to cover her head. Shen Zhaozheng also reached out to help her rub her head. She backed away in a panic and looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Yingluo, do you know who you are?¡± she pointed at him. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s eyes were as firm as an Eagle¡¯s, and he said, ¡± it doesn¡¯t matter who I am. I only know that I¡¯m single, and you¡¯re single too. As Gu Nian rubbed the top of her head, she tried to think of a way to rebut him. However, she realized that she had no words. She was really in a mess because of the devil. ¡°Yingluo, you¡¯re so much older than me,¡± she finally said after a long while. She was in a panic, but Shen Zhaozheng was calm in the midst of the chaos. He analyzed her words. She had always cared about his age and identity, and she did not hate him. He knew it. He had always known it. ¡°From what I know, your father is six years older than your mother.¡± my father is six years older than my mother. I already think that he¡¯s an old cow gnawing on young grass. Yingluo, you¡¯re nine years older than me. Yingluo, I¡¯ve always treated you as my elder. Yingluo, you¡¯re going against human rtions! Gu Nian raised her chin and yelled. After she finished speaking, she frantically pushed open the door. Shen Zhaozheng grabbed her wrist, and like a frightened bird, he pped her. With a loud p, inspector Shen thought that Gu Nian was probably the only person in the world who would dare to p him so openly. Gu Nian was stunned by the p. She felt that she had been too presumptuous and whispered, ¡± ¡°I have to go.¡± ¡°Do you really like Bai shaojin?¡± Shen Zhaozheng asked, gripping her wrist tightly. ¡°Yingluo, Yingluo,¡± Gu Nian nodded. She was in urgent need of a shield. As long as she could make little uncle retreat, she didn¡¯t mind lying. It was ridiculous that little uncle liked her. It was beyond her understanding. She couldn¡¯t ept it. She needed to calm down. She didn¡¯t dare to ept his love. This was crazy! Shen Zhaozheng stared into her eyes and said, ¡°then why did you ask me to pretend to be your boyfriend?¡± You said that the boys pursuing you in school are annoying, and you only want to study. From what I know, Bai shaojin is just one of your pursuers.¡± ¡°He was the one who chased me and I found out. Eh?¡± Gu Nian said without thinking. This person seems to be not bad.¡± What to do? She couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. She was really under a lot of pressure to lie in front of her little uncle. Shen Zhaozheng suddenly pinched her chin. ¡°It¡¯s because you want to find a shield to reject me, right?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes flickered. Her little uncle was too amazing. She was no match for him. Gu Nian, if you really can¡¯t ept me now, you don¡¯t need to find someone irrelevant to put me off. Don¡¯t team up with someone irrelevant to push me away. Do you understand? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng said seriously. ¡®I¡¯m not even with Bai shaojin,¡¯ Gu Nian thought to herself.¡¯l¡¯m just lying to you.¡¯ She pushed the door open and got out of the car in a panic. ¡°I have to go.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to school,¡± he said as he got out of the car. She avoided him like a snake and Scorpion, and when she saw him get out of the car, she ran away, shouting, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take a taxi back..¡± Chapter 1884 - 1884: A serious generation gap Chapter 1884 - 1884: A serious generation gap Trantor: 549690339 Shen Zhaozheng got into the car and caught up with her. He saw her get into a taxi and followed the other one. About ten minutester, Gu Nian alighted from the car and immediately ran into the school as soon as she saw the Hummer following behind her. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s car stopped at the school gate. He lit a cigarette. The window was half-open, and he frowned. Was he too impulsive or too abrupt? They had been getting along well, but because he couldn¡¯t hold back and kissed herst night, everything seemed to have copsed. Shen Zhaozheng, do you have the ability to turn the tide? He exhaled, andyers of smoke appeared. He reached out and pressed his temple. After a while, his eyes regained their rity. He couldn¡¯t always let himself live in the dark, and he couldn¡¯t always do shameful things. Now that the situation was clear, it should be a good thing. When Gu Nian found out that he had kissed her, at least, Gong Jie did not dislike him. She was only concerned about their identities, their ages, and her fear of him, so Hanhan fled. She was afraid of him, not disgusted. He consoled himself that this was the best ending. The people he liked had always been determined to win. The car turned around and slowly left media University. Gu Nian ran all the way to the dormitory. As she was too flustered, she tripped and fell t on her face. He had never been in such a sorry state before! Fortunately, it was early winter and the clothes were thick. Otherwise, he would have been seriously injured. She struggled to get up, and when she saw that ayer of skin had been peeled off from her palm, she couldn¡¯t help but grimace in pain. Jian Xia was holding a thermos bottle when she saw Gu Nian sitting on the ground. She was shocked and quickly ran over to hold Gu Nian¡¯s hand. ¡°Why are you sitting on the ground?¡± Gu Nian was still in shock. She used Jian Xia¡¯s strength to get up and panted, ¡® ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine,¡± Jian Xia put the thermos in front of the living room of the dormitory building and took her hand, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve felt that something was wrong with you sincest night. What¡¯s wrong? Tell me, let¡¯s goll Let¡¯s take a walk on the field.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he pulled Gu Nian by the hand and walked toward the field. After walking one round, Gu Nian slowly said, ¡± ¡°Last night, Yingluo¡¯s uncle Yingluo suddenly kissed me.¡± Jian Xia gasped and covered her mouth, ¡± ¡°Oh my God!¡± The Great Demon King finally couldn¡¯t hold back? then, I asked him today why he kissed me. He said that he likes me, ¡± Gu Nian said as she touched her neck. Jian Xia¡¯s blood was boiling. The love line that she was a fan of was sweet. Oh my God, she wanted to spin and jump. She had to close her eyes. However, she couldn¡¯t show it too obviously. She suppressed the excitement in her heart and pretended to be calm.¡±And then? What did you say to him?¡± Gu Nian frowned and thought, ¡®how am I supposed to answer him? He was Shen hanzhi¡¯s little uncle. What was going on with him breaking up with his nephew and dating his little uncle? This is too weird. No, I can¡¯t be with him.¡± Jian Xia took the quiet side and grasped the essence of the whole matter: you¡¯re not willing to be with him because he¡¯s Shen hanzhi¡¯s uncle? ¡± As long as it wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t like him, there was still a chance of survival. that¡¯s not all. He¡¯s much older than me. He¡¯s already 28 years old while I¡¯m only There¡¯s a huge gap between us. Gu Nian continued.. Chapter 1885 - 1885: Nothing much Chapter 1885: Nothing much Trantor: 549690339 Jian Xia said in a serious tone, ¡°you can¡¯t discriminate against older people. Can¡¯t older people pursue love?¡± Besides, little uncle is 28 years old. He¡¯s in his Prime. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s old.¡± ¡°Why are you always on my uncle¡¯s side?¡± Gu Nian looked at her suspiciously. Jian Xia was scared out of her wits. Although she was in a mess, she could still clearly sense the strangeness around her. No one could fool her. ¡°Actually, I think Yingluo and uncle are quitepatible,¡± Jian Xia said half-heartedly. ¡®Are you kidding me?¡¯ Gu Nian almost jumped up. It¡¯s definitely not suitable, not suitable at all. I¡¯m not going to talk to you anymore, I¡¯m going back to the dormitory.¡± After he finished speaking, he fled again. She was suitable for little uncle? How was that possible? If she really got together with little uncle, then ran ran would make her Shen hanzhi¡¯s aunt. Wasn¡¯t this Yingluo in a mess? Shen Zhaozheng didn¡¯t want to use external help, but now that things hade to this, he had no choice but to send Jian Xia a text message.¡±Niannian might be upset recently, please help me take care of her, thank you.¡± Jian Xia immediately replied, ¡± okay. Don¡¯t worry. I will support you with all my heart. I think you might need to give niannian more time. Shen Zhaozheng hesitated for a moment before sending another message. help me keep an eye on Bai shaojin. What exactly does niannian mean to him? ¡± Jian Xia frowned and replied, ¡± Bai shaojin gave niannian flowersst time, and niannian threw him over her shoulder. This person shouldn¡¯t pose any threat. Shen Zhaozheng heaved a sigh of relief and put away his phone. Clearly, Bai shaojin was just a shield. Since she did not have anyone she liked, all her difficulties would be solved. Gu Nian jogged all the way back to the dormitory. As soon as she entered the dormitory, He Yun only had to call out to her, but she was already shocked. She was really on edge now. It was all her uncle¡¯s fault, it was all his fault! ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± she forced a smile. He Yun approached and eximed, ¡°why are your clothes so dirty?¡± And you even scraped your hand. What happened?¡± Gu Nian knew that the two girls in her dormitory were extremely concerned about her well-being. However, she could not be bothered to argue with them. It would be great if they could get along with each other. She chuckled. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine. I just identally fell down. He Yun quickly took out a small first aid kit from the drawer. ¡°I¡¯ll apply some medicine for you.¡± Since Gu Nian could not refuse, she allowed her to apply the medicine. ¡°Why do I see that you look like you¡¯re still in shock?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Gu Nian forced a smile. He Yun did not ask any further. After a while, Ding Yan and Jian Xia walked in together. Ding Yan also expressed her concern for Gu Nian. Gu Nian chuckled and did not say anything. That night, He Jiao¡¯s phone rang. She picked it up and saw a text message. Gu Nian has been away from school for almost two weeks. I heard that the school had sent her out. I¡¯m not sure what exactly she was doing. After she came back, there was something wrong with her. She seemed to be in a state of shock. He Jiao¡¯s expression darkened. As far as she knew, Shen Zhaozheng was the person Gu Nian was most afraid of. Isn¡¯t it? Could it be that Shen Zhaozheng had made a move recently, and that was why Gu Nian was so flustered? He Jiao immediately acted as if she was facing a great enemy. Shen Zhaozheng had never been a person who cared about how the world looked at him. He was still worried that he might be defeated by Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s attack.. Chapter 1886 - 1886: When will you back off? Chapter 1886: When will you back off? Trantor: 549690339 Then everything would be useless. She couldn¡¯t just sit around and wait for death. The next day, she sent Gu Nian a text message. I booked a private room in Furong garden tonight. Let¡¯s have dinner together. I¡¯m sorry, sister Jiao. I don¡¯t have the time. Gu nianyi¡¯s interest was waning. I have some troubles that I can¡¯t tell anyone. Only you know that I like Zhaozheng, and I can only tell you. Can I ask you to just be a listener? I¡¯m really in a lot of pain. Gu Nian agreed to He Jiao¡¯s invitation without much thought. Recently, her brain had been in a state of shutdown, and she had already lost the ability to think for herself. That night, when he went to the Furong garden Chinese restaurant to make a reservation, He Jiao had already arrived. This was a private room on the first floor. Outside the window was Furong garden. It was already a bleak scene. Outside Furong garden was a narrow one-way road with France parasol trees on both sides. At this time, the lights were on, and the night scene was hazy. It was a very stylish Chinese restaurant. As soon as He Jiao saw her, she immediately stood up and greeted her warmly, Thank you for being willing toe.¡± Soon, the dishes were served. Just as Gu Nian was about to pick up her chopsticks, she heard a knock on the door. She raised her eyebrows and looked up to see that it was Bai shaojin. She looked at the two of them without a word. ¡°You are?¡± He Jiao was surprised. There was a faint smile on Gu Nian¡¯s face. I¡¯m eating next door, ¡± Bai shaojin said as he stared at Gu Nian. I didn¡¯t expect you to be here. ¡°Niannian, is it someone you know?¡± He Jiao asked with a surprised expression. Gu Nian picked up a handkerchief and wiped her mouth. ¡°Schoolmate.¡± The reason why Bai shaojin had suddenly be so simr to Shen hanzhi was now clear. She did not like people who were not open. Obviously, He Jiao had put in a lot of effort to get her little uncle. He Jiao stood up immediately. um, I¡¯m going to the washroom. Since you¡¯re schoolmates, you can talk first. With that, He Jiao immediately left. Before she closed the door, she saw a car slowly stop outside Furong garden. She recognized the car. It was Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s car. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly. Inspector Shen, when will you back off? Inside the private room, Bai shaojin wanted to sit next to Gu Nian. However, Gu Nian raised her hand and pointed at the seat opposite her. ¡°Let¡¯s sit there?¡± It was a small round table for six, and Bai shaojin sat down opposite her. Gu nianchangll to be honest, ¡± she saidzily, ¡± you¡¯re trying to imitate my ex-boyfriend, Shen hanzhi, right? ¡± Bai shaojin was also a shrewd person. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± it¡¯s alright. I¡¯m not interrogating you. You have the right to remain silent. Gu Nian pouted. Bai shaojin sat in front of her calmly. ¡°I just like you. You don¡¯t have to think too much. It¡¯s my business to pursue you. It¡¯s your business whether you agree or not.¡± Gu nianjia frowned slightly. Bai shaojin¡¯s pursuit of her only made her feel frustrated, but her little uncle¡¯s deration of his love for her made her feel like she was in a mess. These were twopletely different feelings. ¡°I know why you¡¯re doing this,¡± she said calmly. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s car slowly came to a stop. Through the small Furong garden, he could see the private room of the restaurant. It had arge floor-to-ceiling window, so he could see Gu Nian¡¯s side profile and Bai shaojin who was sitting opposite her. He Jiaoll Did she call him over just to let him see this? Chapter 1887 - 1887: 1942 -putting aside the point of abusing power for personal gain Chapter 1887 - 1887: 1942 -putting aside the point of abusing power for personal gain Trantor: 549690339 Soon, he saw He Jiao walking over, and his face darkened. He Jiao quickly walked over to his car. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s car window slowly rolled down, and he Jiao smiled with her arms crossed. ¡°Are we going in?¡± Shen Zhaozheng looked at her with dark eyes. ¡°Since niannian is talking to someone else, I won¡¯t go in and disturb her.¡± As he was about to start the car, He Jiao pressed down on the window and said, Bai shaojin is very simr to Shen hanzhi. Whether it¡¯s his aesthetics, personality, or the way he speaks, he¡¯s very simr to Shen hanzhi. I think niannian still can¡¯t forget hanzhi. What do you think? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s eyes rolled up slightly, and his throat rolled.¡±ln the future, don¡¯t y these little tricks in front of me.¡± He Jiao¡¯s smile deepened. I¡¯m not trying to y any tricks. I¡¯m just telling you that some people are destined not to be with you. You know very well who you¡¯re going to hurt if you continue to be stubborn. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s face turned livid. He started the car and stepped on the elerator without a word. As the car slowly drove away, He Jiao¡¯s lips curved into a smile. Shen Zhaozheng, you fell in love with your nephew¡¯s ex-girlfriend. This is destined to be a love without an ending. I hope you can understand who is more suitable for you. ¡°I know why you¡¯re doing this,¡± Gu Nian said coldly. ¡°Oh?¡± Bai shaojin smiled gently. Why did I do that? I¡¯m only pursuing you because I like you.¡± Gu Nian frowned impatiently. alright, enough of this. I know you¡¯re trying to get into the news department, that¡¯s why you¡¯re getting close to me. Bai shaojin felt as if he had been stripped naked in front of Gu Nian. He was so embarrassed that he could not face Gu Nian. Gu nianwei raised her brows. I¡¯ll tell Mr. Su about me joining the debate club. I¡¯ll tell him that I¡¯ve already let go of the matter and that they won¡¯t miss out on a talent like you because of such a small matter. That way, you¡¯ll be able to let me go, right? ¡± Putting aside the fact that he was abusing his power for personal gain, Bai shaojin was indeed a rare talent in the news. He was one of the top ten contestants in the National University joint debatepetition, He was quick-witted and resourceful. If the news department recruited him, they would definitely be like a tiger with wings. Even though he had already made it so clear, Bai shaojin still felt a little ufortable. Indeed, he had approached Gu Nian on purpose because he wanted to get into the news department. However, he felt embarrassed when the truth was revealed to the world. He felt that Gu Nian had looked down on him. Although Gu Nian was young, she had a sharp gaze. Lin Yiqian had been imitating other people¡¯s behavior for the past few days. In Gu Nian¡¯s eyes, Lin Yiqian must have thought that she was a fool. ¡°Why?¡± Gu Nian shrugged. Is this condition eptable?¡± Bai shaojin was not a Casanova, and his main goal was indeed to get into the news department. He could not possibly refute Gu Nian¡¯s im that he did not need to get into the news department just to prove his worth. But now, with his vanity at y, he really couldn¡¯t bring himself to say yes. That way, even he would look down on himself. alright, ¡± Gu Nian smiled. if you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll take it as a silent agreement. Hmm? ¡± Bai shaojin felt like a clown when he saw how good she was at giving others a way out. Gu Nian stood up as soon as she finished speaking. She must have been out of her mind to agree to He Jiao¡¯s invitation. However, it was worth the trip since she could clear things up with Bai shaojin. She walked to the door of the private room and ran into He Jiao, who looked at her in surprise.. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re leaving?¡± Chapter 1888 - 1888: This is the little tyrant Chapter 1888 - 1888: This is the little tyrant Trantor: 549690339 I still have something important to do. I can¡¯t stay for dinner with you. I¡¯m sorry. Gu Nian looked at her with a half-smile. In order to keep her away from her uncle, He Jiao had really put in a lot of effort. She had left her some face and did not expose her. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to talk more with your schoolmate?¡± He Jiao grabbed her wrist. Gu Nian was much stronger than He Jiao and easily broke free from her grip. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ve talked about all that needs to be said, I¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡± After that, he ignored He Jiao¡¯s urging and walked out of the private room. He Jiao ran her fingers through her hair. Shen Zhaozheng had already seen what he needed to see, so she decided to leave. Shezily entered the private room and nced at Bai shaojin. ¡°She still doesn¡¯t like you.¡± Bai shaojin chuckled and feigned calmness. ¡°When ites to matters of the heart, we should let nature take its course.¡± I don¡¯t believe in letting nature take its course, ¡± He Jiao scoffed. I only believe that man can conquer nature. On the way back, Gu Nian felt a little strange. She had the feeling that He Jiao Imew everything about her.ll The pace of the matter was based on the development of her rtionship with little uncle. After she had asked her uncle to pretend to be her fake boyfriend, Bai shaojin had started to imitate Shen hanzhi. After she had felt lost because of her uncle, Bai shaojin had suddenly appeared at the restaurant where she had eaten. Obviously, this was all arranged by He Jiao. She wasn¡¯t by her side, so how did she know so much about her? On the way back, He Yun and Ding Yan were already in the dormitory, watching a Korean drama. Seeing her return, the two of them greeted her calmly. Could it be one of the two? Did they dare to? Sun Fei had already been expelled. Would these two girls, who didn¡¯t have a strong background, dare to betray her? Gu Nian felt that she had to observe for a while before making a conclusion. The next day, Gu Nian went to su Xingyu¡¯s mansion. It was the official residence of an important political figure. She gave her name and the security guard sent her directly to the door of su Xingyu¡¯s house. This was a little Overlord, a little Overlord that no one dared to offend. Su Xingyu was surprised to see her. This little girl didn¡¯t even have the time to see his grandfather, so how could she have the time toe to his ce? if his uncle knew, he would probably be jealous. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m here today because of Bai shaojin,¡± Gu Nian said directly. Su Xingyu was even more surprised. Bai shaojin¡¯s entry into the news department was a sure thing. He was indeed a rare talent in the field of news. However, because of the debate club incident at Media College, he was immediately kicked out. After all, as a student, the news department would not hire someone who had been reported for abusing his power for personal gain. ¡°Oh? Why are you here for him?¡± I don¡¯t think anyone can be without mistakes. We can¡¯t sentence him to death just because of one mistake. We can¡¯t let the news department lose a talent just because he made a mistake. Maybe uncle can give him a chance to make up for his mistake. Isn¡¯t that better? ¡± Su Xingyu smiled, ¡°Gu Nian, isn¡¯t this double standard?¡± Didn¡¯t sun Fei get fired? Why did Bai shaojin get a chance to make up for his mistake? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re Qianqian?¡± Could it be that Bai shaojin had managed to win over this little girl¡¯s heart in such a short time? I heard that the second son of the Bai family is quite handsome. Didn¡¯t gu Nian know that this was a double standard? If not for the fact that she had no other choice, would she have taken the initiative to ask Ying to speak up for Bai shaojin? Wasn¡¯t she being pestered until she had no other choice? She didn¡¯t want her life to be a mess because of her messy rtionship.. Chapter 1889 - 1889: This big liar! Chapter 1889 - 1889: This big liar! Trantor: 549690339 uncle, you can go and find out more about him. Bai shaojin is indeed a talent in debate and news. Sun Fei can¡¯tpare to him. I¡¯m just cherishing his talent. Su Xingyu nodded slightly. I know his talent. The news department will have another recruitment at the end of the month. I can only say that I¡¯ll give him a chance. Whether he can get in or not is not up to me alone. Gu Nian heaved a sigh of relief. Putting aside the fact that Bai shaojin was abusing his power for personal gain, he would definitely be able to get into the news department with his capabilities. This was fine. Three dayster, it was Jian Xia¡¯s twentieth birthday. ¡°I¡¯ll take you out for a big meal tonight,¡± Jian Xia said with a smile after ss. Gu Nian¡¯s face was filled with excitement. Recently, she had been living a hard life. She had been eating in the school cafeteria every day and rarely went out to eat and drink. Since she had such an opportunity, she would definitely eat to her heart¡¯s content. It just so happened that her cold hadpletely recovered, so she could eat to her heart¡¯s content tonight. ¡°Where are we eating?¡± it¡¯s a club opened by my cousin. There will be some people here today, so I¡¯ll introduce them to you. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. At six O ¡®clock in the evening, the two of them arrived at the orchid Club. It was a high-ss club that integrated dining and leisure entertainment. In fact, Gu Nian did note to such ces often. Although her mother was rich, her father was strict with her education. When she first entered the clubhouse, she found it quite strange and her eyes darted around. Jian Xia took her into a private room. The private room had a translucent window with tasseled curtains hanging down. The people passing by in the corridor couldn¡¯t see inside but they could see the outside. The people at the table were all Jian Xia¡¯s friends. Gu Nian greeted them one by one. At the beginning of November, it was already very cold in the capital. The air conditioner in the clubhouse was on full st. The waiter began to serve the dishes, and then a woman in a white shirt and red one-piece skirt walked in. Women are bigll Her wavy hair made her look beautiful and charming, and even the corners of her eyes and eyebrows were alluring. Gu Nian could not help but take a few more nces at her. she¡¯s my cousin, ¡± Jian Xia said hurriedly. she¡¯s the one who opened the orchid Club. Gu Nian could not help but admire Lin Yiqian. Just like her mother, Lin Yiqian was a sessful businesswoman. Xia Shang greeted them and let them eat and drink to their hearts ¡®content before leaving the private room. After a while, Gu Nian raised her head and saw two tall men walking past the transparent ss window of their private room. Her eyes widened. Weren¡¯t those Yingluo¡¯s uncle, Yingluo, and their school¡¯s Vice-Principal, Xue Shen? They actually recognized each other? It was Xue Shen who had sent her to the southeast Research Institute. Suddenly, she understood everything. It was little uncle who had told him to do so. When little uncle saw her, he had even pretended to be shocked. They were all lies. This big liar! She stood up angrily and walked out. Jian Xia grabbed her hand.ll¡±Where are you going?¡± he held her hand. ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom,¡± Gu Nian replied with a perfunctory smile. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can take care of your friends.¡± After he finished speaking, he walked out of the private room with a murderous aura. At the corner of the corridor, she saw Jian Xia¡¯s cousin, Xia Shang, being held by a middle-aged man who was sleazy. She heard him tease, ¡± ¡°President Xia,e in and have a drink with us.¡± Xia Shang gave a perfunctory smile. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m still busy. I won¡¯t be able to apany President Chen. Oh, President Xia, I came to the orchid Club for you. It¡¯s not too much to have a drink with me, right? ¡± When Gu Nian saw Vice -Principal Xue Shen suddenly walk over, he grabbed director Chen¡¯s shoulder and threw him over his shoulder, causing the greasy director Chen to fall to the ground.. Chapter 1890 - 1890: Why did you admit it so readily? Chapter 1890 - 1890: Why did you admit it so readily? Trantor: 549690339 The battle was soplicated that Gu Nian had forgotten that she was here to question her uncle. What was going on? Did principal Xue and sister Xia Ling have a past? principal Xue? ¡± Xia Shang frowned and nced at Xue Shen. principal Xue, are you here to cause trouble at my club? ¡± President Chen was crying out in pain on the ground. Xue Shen¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust.¡±Hurry up and get lost.¡± Just as chief Chen was about to make a scene, Gu Nian saw his uncle crouched down and whispered something in his ear. Immediately, chief Chen got up and ran away. Xue Shen looked at Xia Shang and gritted his teeth. is this the life you want? ¡± ¡°This is a life I can¡¯t live without.¡± Xia Shang reached out to stroke her hair. As soon as he finished speaking, he turned a corner and disappeared from Gu Nian¡¯s sight. Vice Principal Xue quickly caught up with him. In this long corridor, only she and her uncle were left. She suddenly remembered that she was here to question them. That¡¯s right, she had to be imposing. She walked over aggressively and shouted, ¡± ¡°Shen Zhaozheng!¡± After calling him that, she suddenly felt guilty. She had never called him by his full name before, and it felt a little disgraceful. ¡®No, no, no. Gu Nian, you can¡¯t be so cowardly. You have to show off your aura as the little tyrant of the courtyard. You may lose, but you can¡¯t lose.¡¯ She walked over, one hand on her waist, and stared at him as if she was interrogating him. 1000 Yuan a month for living expenses? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng was surprised. do you think you can spend here? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the one paying,¡± Gu Nian immediately lost her momentum. ¡°Who¡¯s paying? Eh? Why did it feel like the roles were reversed? ¡°It¡¯s Jian Xia¡¯s birthday. She¡¯s paying the bill. I¡¯m here to freeload food and drinks. ¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded slightly. ¡°Little uncle, why are you with Vice-Principal Xue?¡± Gu Nian asked as she suddenly came to her senses. ¡°He¡¯s my ssmate,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said, raising his eyebrows. They had been ssmates from kindergarten to high school. Seeing that he did not seem to be guilty at all, Gu Nian suddenly felt that he was really thick-skinned. ¡°Vice-Principal Xue arranged for me to be your trantor at the southeast Research Institute. Did you do it behind the scenes? Go on. ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Eh? Why did he admit it so readily? It was different from what he had imagined. He had thought that his little uncle would quibble and wanted to argue with him for 300 rounds. He had even thought of the words. However, she had never expected him to surrender so quickly, which made her a little speechless. Shen Zhaozheng had one hand in his pocket and looked at her. ¡°I like you, so I asked my old ssmate to do me a favor and send you to the southeast Research Institute with me. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a bad idea.¡¯ For a moment, Gu Nian had a feeling that he had nothing to say.¡¯Hmm, you¡¯re right. I have nothing to say.¡¯ ¡°Then why did you pretend to be surprised when you saw me at the southeast Research Institute?¡± he asked. ¡°Because you didn¡¯t know I liked you at that time, so I didn¡¯t want to shock you. Is there a problem with my way of doing things?¡± Hmm .. Once again, he was at a loss for words. What to do? In a debate, she could use her words to criticize and criticize others, but in front of her little uncle, she would be speechless. Her mind was in a mess, and she felt as if she had punched soft cotton. She was helpless. She was helpless against this shameless man. Hisrge hand gently touched her head. ¡°Gu Nian, do you think I¡¯m despicable? Do you think my methods are dirty? You should know that in love, whoever falls in love first loses. You don¡¯t have me in your eyes. If I¡¯m still open and aboveboard, then I¡¯ll never be able to have you. I¡¯ll be honest. I¡¯m doing this because I want to have you, but I won¡¯t force you.¡± Forcing you to be with me, I¡¯ll give you time to think about it. I¡¯ll wait for you here..¡± Chapter 1891 - 1891: Ex-girlfriend Chapter 1891 - 1891: Ex-girlfriend Trantor: 549690339 Gu Nian looked up at him and said in a soft voice, ¡± but I, Wanwan, have already told you that I like someone else. Little uncle, shouldn¡¯t you know your ce and back off? ¡± ¡°Bai shaojin? He Jiao arranged for you to have a meal, and you¡¯re just going to ept it? Are you so obedient to He Jiao?¡± He knew everything. Gu Nian felt that he had seen through her. She blinked guiltily. ¡°He¡¯s like Han Zhi.¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s mind was already in a mess, but he was just pretending to be calm. He said, ¡± you can break up with the real Shen hanzhi just like that. You didn¡¯t even go to the airport to see him off when he left the capital city. Would you care about a Bai shaojin who looks a little like Shen hanzhi? ¡± He was not confident when he said that. He was not sure what Gu Nian was thinking. He was just guessing, or rather, he was just deceiving himself. At the corner of the corridor, a waiter carrying arge tray turned the corner. As his line of sight was blocked, the waiter almost bumped into Gu Nian. Shen Zhaozheng pulled her back instinctively and pulled her into his arms. The waiter was carrying arge te of hot soup, so she was lucky enough not to be spilled on her. At that moment, Gu Nian¡¯s heart almost stopped beating. She raised her head to look at the man in front of her. He looked at the waiter with a serious expression and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Be careful,¡± Only then did the waiter realize that he had almost knocked into someone. He quickly apologized, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Shen Zhaozheng replied indifferently. ¡°Are you alright?¡± she then looked down at Gu Nian. Gu Nian had instinctively wrapped her arms around his waist. Even though she and Shen hanzhi were childhood sweethearts and had been together for two weeks, they had not done anything intimate at all. The most they had done was hold hands. Her first intimate hug and first kiss were with the devil in front of her. He was wearing a white shirt, and her hand was on his waist. She could clearly feel his strong body in her palm through the white shirt. Gu Nian suddenly sobered up. How could she still have the leisure to feel little uncle¡¯s firm figure? Where did you go? She quickly pushed him away. I¡¯m fine. So what if the soup is spilled? ¡± she said. Who allowed you to hug me without permission?¡± ¡°Gu Nian, don¡¯t be so unreasonable,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said as he squinted at her. ¡°So what if I¡¯m being unreasonable?¡± Gu Nian raised her chin. Can¡¯t you take it anymore? If you can¡¯t stand it, then don¡¯t like me. ¡® The smile on Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s face disappeared. ¡®What are youughing at? What¡¯s so funny?¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s brows rxed, and he regained his cold expression. ¡°Do you want to eat with me or your ssmates?¡± ¡°With my ssmate, of course!¡± After saying that, she hurriedly turned around and ran back to her private room. Not only did she fail in her interrogation, but she also lost face in front of her uncle. She had lost both her face and her face. Tragic! Shen Zhaozheng followed Xue Shen and Xia Shang. At the corner of the third floor, Xue Shen held Xia Shang¡¯s wrist tightly. even if it¡¯s a meeting, you don¡¯t have to show up for everything. Don¡¯t you know that some people here take advantage of girls after drinking two sses of wine? ¡± Xia Shang leanedzily against the wall, her eyes full of contempt.¡±Does it have anything to do with you? Vice President Xue?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s rted, you¡¯re my girlfriend.¡± ¡°Ex-girlfriend.¡± Xia Ling¡¯s eyes were full of mockery. Shen Zhaozheng lit up a cigarette not far away and watched them quarrel as he smoked.. Chapter 1892 - 1892: She will accept it Chapter 1892 - 1892: She will ept it Trantor: 549690339 Xue Shen held her hand tightly, his eyes pleading. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Research Institute.¡± Xia Shang¡¯s expression froze for a moment before she looked at him. ¡°Why are you going back to the Research Institute? How am I supposed to return to the Research Institute in this state?¡± Xue Shen lowered his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡± there are many positions in the Research Institute for civil servants. If you return to the Research Institute, you will at least be at the level of a Deputy Section Chief. Xia Shang smiled. it¡¯s okay. I like my life now. At least there¡¯s no danger to my life. I have money and leisure time. It¡¯s good. Xue Shen lowered his head to kiss her. Xia Shang raised her hand and gave him a heavy p. ¡°Xue Shen, get lost!¡± Shen Zhaozheng blew out a ring of smoke and thought, so being in love has to be so overbearing? Can you ignore the other party¡¯s wishes? If he used this move, how would his Little Wolf Cub deal with him? Superintendent Shen did not dare to act rashly. He had a feeling that if the little Wolf Cub really became ruthless, he could do anything. After the kiss, Xia Shang pushed Xue Shen away, turned around, and ran. Xue Shen did not chase after him. He turned back to look at Shen Zhaozheng. Shen Zhaozheng walked closer and snuffed out his cigarette in the ash box. ¡°Do you still want to eat?¡± Xue Shen put an arm around his shoulder. let¡¯s go. Apany me back to the private room. Let¡¯s get drunk. In the private room, Xue Shen drank ss after ss. With his eyes in a daze, he muttered, ¡± ¡°If I¡¯m so drunk that I¡¯m unconscious, you can just leave me here. I don¡¯t believe that Xia Shang won¡¯t take me in.¡± Xue Shen gulped down another ss of wine. at that time, I only had one choice. I knew that I had let her down. So, after she left the Research Institute, I followed her. Shen Zhaozheng filled his ss with wine. I know. Drink it. Xia Shang will understand you. Xue Shen frowned. she said that she could understand. She just couldn¡¯t ept it. I¡¯ve never hated myself as much as I did. Shen Zhaozheng sighed. one day, she¡¯ll ept it. As long as she still has you in her heart, that¡¯s enough. Superintendent Shen was the pitiful one. He didn¡¯t even know if the young woman he had taken a fancy to had him in her heart. Even wanting to have a love-hate entanglement was an extravagant hope. When Gu Nian returned to the private room, her heart was still beating fast. Her fingertips were still burning.ll His abdominal strength was really amazing, and his firm abdominal muscles were so hard that it made people gasp in amazement. At Jian Xia¡¯s birthday party, she seemed to be a little restless. She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, but her mind was in a mess. When the birthday party ended, it was already past ten O ¡®clock at night. Jian Xia and Gu Nian held hands as they walked out. She was so upset that she drank a lot. When she went downstairs, she stumbled and almost fell. Someone hugged her from behind again. This feeling, this familiar feeling, she didn¡¯t even need to turn her head to know who it was. ¡°Why are you always so careless?¡± Gu nianjia¡¯s deep voice could be heard from behind her ears. Gu Nian¡¯s heart began to race again as she ced her hands on his arms. Shen Zhaozheng had no humanity in him. As soon as he saw that their gathering had ended, he quickly left his drunk good friend and chased after him. Anyway, Xue Shen had already said that if he was drunk, he would be left at the orchid Club.ll The beauty of a person. Gu Nian turned around to look at him and said with drunken eyes, ¡± ¡°You again? Shen Zhaozheng held her by the waist and went down two steps. They stood in the courtyard. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to school.¡± Gu Nian looked around. She did not know when Jian Xia had disappeared.. Chapter 1893 - 1893: The lost little lamb Chapter 1893: The lost littlemb Trantor: 549690339 After all, he was her uncle¡¯s powerful helper. Jian Xia knew that she had to quickly create some alone time for them. ¡°I¡¯ll just take a taxi,¡± Gu Nian struggled. She could cut off all ties with others, Shen hanzhi, and Bai shaojin, but why was she always entangled with her little uncle? Could it be that she was afraid of him to the bone? Was that why she never dared to reject him? Gu Nian did not know what was wrong with her. Shen Zhaozheng lifted her up and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re drunk. It¡¯s dangerous for a girl to take a taxi alone.¡± I¡¯m not a weak little girl. Whoever dares to mess with me will have to eat my fist. Gu Nian raised her fist. Shen Zhaozheng walked to his car, and the LAN club¡¯s waiter quickly opened the door for her. He gently ced her in the front passenger seat and got in the car. He lowered his head, and Gu Nian¡¯s heart beat wildly again. She thought that he was going to kiss her, but her body movements were not guarded. She only stared at his thin lips, and her mind was full of beautiful thoughts. Her thoughts were that his lips were beautiful in color and shape. However, Shen Zhaozheng pulled the seat belt from the side and helped her put it on slowly. Gu Nian gulped and said with a pair of misty eyes, ¡± ¡°Little uncle, Yingluo, you can¡¯t drive.¡± ¡°Why?¡± He was very patient. you¡¯re drunk. It¡¯s dangerous to drive under the influence of alcohol. ¡°I didn¡¯t drink, don¡¯t worry.¡± He had onlye to apany Xue Shen. After seeing Gu Nian, he did not touch a single drop of alcohol because he thought that he might have to send Gu Nian back to school when the event was over. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. You reeking of alcohol.¡± ¡°The smell of alcohol is from you,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said with a smile. Gu Nian was mesmerized by his rare and gentle smile. He leaned so close to Gu Nian that she could only stare at him nkly. As the car window was half-opened, a cold wind suddenly blew. Gu Nian was slightly more awake now and immediately averted her gaze. Her heart was about to jump out of her throat because she had just stared at little uncle¡¯s lips in a daze. Furthermore, the thoughts in her mind made her face heat up. ¡°Yingluo, you can drive then.¡± She waved her hand. Shen Zhaozheng started the car and slowly left the LAN Club. Throughout the journey, Gu Nian pretended to be asleep. When the car stopped in front of their dormitory building, Shen Zhaozheng reached out and gently patted her face. ¡°We¡¯re here. Wake up.¡± Gu niancai pretended to wake up. Without saying a word, she opened the car door and was about to get out. Shen Zhaozheng held her hand, and the soft touch made him very greedy. I sent you back. Don¡¯t you have any words of thanks? ¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who insisted on sending me back?¡± Gu Nian turned around to look at him. Shen Zhaozheng squinted at her and shook his head helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re really an ungrateful Little Wolf,¡± Gu Nian felt as if she was facing a great enemy when she heard his doting tone. She was flustered. She was not a Wolf. She was like a lostmb in front of Shen Zhaozheng. Gu Nian touched her neck and said uneasily, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going back to the dormitory.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± Gu Nian opened the car door and fled. It seemed that she would always run away in front of little uncle. What was she panicking for? Why did she always seem like a different person in front of little uncle? On the balcony of the female dormitory, a figure shed in. Then, He Jiao received a text message: ¡°Inspector Shen sent Gu Nian back..¡± Chapter 1894 - 1949 -reigniting the flag and drum Chapter 1894: Chapter 1949 -reigniting the g and drum Trantor: 549690339 With a bang, He Jiao angrily smashed the phone in her hand. Why didn¡¯t things go the way she wanted them to? why did Shen Zhaozheng have to care about her? Didn¡¯t he see her eating with Bai shaojin? Gu Nian¡¯s love life was soplicated. What exactly did Shen Zhaozheng like about her? He Jiao paced back and forth in the room. She had really done everything she could. She had also tried her best with Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s parents and with Gu Nian. What could she do? What did she do wrong? If Shen Zhaozheng hadn¡¯t asked his brother and sister-inw to introduce a partner to him, how could their fates have been so intertwined? Shen Zhaozheng had gone back on his word when they went on blind dates back then, and she had been toyed with by him. This man had made her fall in love with him, but he had been cold to her. She was innocent. As time went by, she realized that she was more and more inseparable from Shen Zhaozheng. She was determined to have him. In room 505, Gu Nian took a quick shower before burrowing into bed. Her heart was beating rapidly, probably because she had been drinking. Little uncle was really a scourge, a great scourge. She covered her head with the nket and sighed. She really didn¡¯t want to be Shen hanzhi¡¯s aunt. Han Zhi had already gone to the Northwest border because of this. If he came back one day and found out that the girl he used to like had be his little aunt, what would he think? Gu Nian did not realize that she could not ept Shen Zhaozheng not because she did not like him, but because she was concerned about Shen hanzhi. She could ignore other people¡¯s feelings, but for Shen hanzhi, she still had a lingering sense of hope from her youth. Shen hanzhi had treated her very well in the past. After he made a mistake, his attitude was not sloppy. Instead, he had resolutely gone to the Northwest border. She did not want to hurt him the way he hurt her. She felt irritated, as if she couldn¡¯t walk out of a fog, but she didn¡¯t know exactly what she was annoyed about. This feeling made her very pained. Why were their feelings soplicated? Her parents ¡®rtionship seemed to be very simple.¡± Lovell Xiangll Why was it so difficult to please her? Why was little uncle little uncle? The next day, Gu niansu was extremely drunk. However, she still endured her headache and got out of bed to go to ss. This kind of studious spirit was indeed worthy of praise. At the end of the month, Bai shaojin was given an interview at the news department. After three rounds of interviews, his performance was impable. He was interviewed by three interviewers, a spokesperson, and two deputy directors from the Department.ll The elder was full of praise for him, and he was indeed a rare talent. And so, Bai shaojin sessfully entered the news department, starting as an intern. Upon hearing this news, Gu Nian felt a sense of relief.¡¯Good, very good. Bai shaojin will not bother me anymore.¡¯ As for Bai shaojin himself, he felt a little lost. He had always been someone who wanted the country over the beauties, but now, he seemed to have no reason to pester Gu Nian anymore. This made him feel a little disappointed. After the initial disappointment, he felt like he had reinvigorated. Women should not be a burden to him. He, Bai shaojin, was someone who wanted to climb to the peak of power. He would look forward to the future. At six O ¡®clock in the evening, in the parking lot of the Research Institute, Shen Zhaozheng was about to get into the car when someone called out to him from behind. He turned around and saw He Jiao. ¡°If it¡¯s not about work, then I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± he said indifferently. He Jiao quickly interjected, ¡± Bai shaojin got into the news department. Originally, he was removed from the news department because of the debate club incident at Media College. He wouldn¡¯t even get an interview. But now, he got into the news department as he wished.. Guess who¡¯s the one running around for him? ¡° Chapter 1895 - 1895: Why are you so sleepy? Chapter 1895: Why are you so sleepy? Trantor: 549690339 Shen Zhaozheng opened the car door and said coldly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± He Jiao grabbed his arm, and Shen Zhaozheng broke free without a trace. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± He Jiao looked at him. Gu Nian was the one who begged su Xingyu to give Bai shaojin a chance. She really cares about Bai shaojin. Even though he almost caused her to lose her chance at the debate club, she still pleaded for him. Don¡¯t you know how she treats him? ¡± ¡°So what if she did?¡± Shen Zhaozheng was expressionless. that means Gu Nian likes Bai shaojin. He Jiao frowned. but you ¡­ Why are you so obsessed with someone who doesn¡¯t like you? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng didn¡¯t want to argue with her. He got into the car, started it, and drove away without a word. He Jiao knew that Shen Zhaozheng did not bother to exin anything to her. If he liked her, then he liked her. Even if Gu Nian did not have him in her heart, even if Gu Nian might have fallen for someone else, Shen Zhaozheng would still like that girl without hesitation. She looked at the car that was slowly driving away in the dim light, then took out her phone and sent a message. ¡°Tomorrow night.ll Medicine.¡± The next day, it was Friday. The weather was getting colder. Jian Xia went home after ss. Gu Nian was lying in bed.ll After he Yun left, only Ding Yan and she were left in the dormitory. Shezily flipped through the book in her hand and nced at Ding Yan, ¡® ¡°You¡¯re not going home?¡± Ding Yan was also from the capital city, so she usually went home on weekends. Ding Yan smiled. it¡¯s because my parents went on a trip. There¡¯s no one at home. So, I¡¯m noting home. ¡°Oh.¡± yes, ¡± Gu Nian replied as she continued reading. After a while, Ding Yan Ran out. The cold wind was blowing outside the window, hitting the floor-to-ceiling window. Gu Nian was lying in the warm bed, thinking that such a decadent life was not bad. Twenty minutester, Ding Yan returned to the dormitory with two cups of milk tea. She handed one cuD to Gu Nian and said. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s cold. have a cuD of hot milk tea.¡± Gu Nian nced at her before climbing down thedder. She took the milk tea and smiled. ¡°Thanks.¡± you¡¯re wee. We¡¯ve been roommates for half a year, so we should greet each other. They¡¯ve all gone home. I thought it would be boring for you to stay here alone every week, so I thought I¡¯d stay here with you instead of going home alone. Then, he inserted the straw into the straw.ll He went in and took a sip. Gu Nian also picked up a straw and inserted it.ll When she entered the milk tea, she identally spilled the milk tea. She screamed and said to Ding Yan, ¡± ¡°Go to the bathroom and get me a towel.¡± Ding Yan hurriedly ran into the bathroom and took out a towel to help Gu Nian wipe her face.¡± With the milk tea sttered on her body, Gu Nian took the towel and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± After wiping, he put the towel on the table. He identally touched Ding Yan¡¯s milk tea again, and the milk tea fell to the ground. The milk tea she had bought was not a stic seal, but a lid. With this touch, the milk tea spilled all over the ground. I¡¯m really sorry, ¡± Gu Nian hurriedly apologized. why don¡¯t you drink mine? ¡± Ding Yan smiled. it¡¯s fine. You can drink it. I won¡¯t drink it. Gu Nian finished the cup of milk tea that Ding Yan had bought for her. Then, she sat on the chair and began to read. Ding Yan nced at Gu Nian from time to time.. After a while, Gu Nian¡¯s head began to droop as she mumbled, ¡± ¡°Why are you so sleepy?¡± Chapter 1896 - 1896: What do you mean by this? Chapter 1896: What do you mean by this? Trantor: 549690339 After she finished speaking, she tried to get up, but she managed to climb up the bed and then fell head first onto the bed.ll Go, don¡¯t move. Ding Yan was so scared that she did not even dare to breathe. After a while, she gently touched Gu Nian¡¯s arm and called out softly, ¡± ¡°Gu nianmo, Gu nianmo,¡± Bedll There was no movement from the person above. Ding Yan took her phone and hurried to the balcony. She lowered her voice and said, ¡± she¡¯s already unconscious. There¡¯s only one Auntie in charge of the dormitory downstairs today. She can let someone in. You have to hurry. On the other end, He Jiao¡¯s face was extremely dark. She was currently in Bai shaojin¡¯s rented apartment. Looking at Bai shaojin, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡± I¡¯m not asking you to do anything. I just want you to go to Gu Nian¡¯s dormitory and take a picture with her. Bai shaojin¡¯s eyes flickered. After a while, he said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have no choice.¡± He did not want Gu Nian to look down on him. He Jiao knew that she had lost both the wife and the soldier. Bai shaojin would not be manipted by her, and she had nothing to threaten him with. He was a restless chess piece. ¡°So, now that you¡¯ve joined the news department, I¡¯ve be your abandoned pawn?¡± she asked through gritted teeth. The two of them were just using each other. Bai shaojin did not want to lower himself in front of Gu Nian. He admitted that he was not an upright person, but he had his own bottom line. He knew exactly what he Jiao wanted him to do. She wanted him to take pictures with Gu Nian, the kind where they would strip and hug each other. Then, she would send the pictures to her favorite inspector Shen. She hoped that inspector Shen would think that Gu Nian was a bold and unrestrained person. He did not want to do that. He did not want to ruin Gu Nian¡¯s reputation. Who knew what he Jiao would do to the photo? just take it that way. I advise you to think twice before you act. Gu Nian is not as stupid as you think. If you really anger her, you won¡¯t be able to escape unscathed. He Jiao was exasperated, but there was nothing she could do about it. Bai shaojin was not a gentleman, and he was not afraid that Gu Nian would find out that he had been trying to get into the news department. She gritted her teeth and left Bai shaojin¡¯s apartment. Then, she called Ding Yan. ¡°Are there any other boys in your school who are madly pursuing Gu Nian?¡± Standing on the balcony, Ding Yan panicked. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± since Bai shaojin can¡¯t make it, you can just find another guy. Guys don¡¯t need to show their faces anyway, so you don¡¯t have to worry about being exposed. Do you have any candidates in mind? ¡± Ding Yan was suddenly in a panic and whispered, ¡± there¡¯s a boy in our ss who has been pursuing Gu Nian. I don¡¯t know if he dares toe over. ¡°Let¡¯s try.¡± Ding Yan whispered,¡¯wouldn¡¯t I be exposed then? The more people who know about it, the more dangerous it is.¡± Suddenly, Ding Yan heard the French window being pulled open. Ding Yan was scared out of her wits. If she remembered correctly, Gu Nian was unconscious. He Jiao had told her that the drug was very strong and that she would be unconscious for at least one night. She would not suffer any losses if she took two photos without anyone knowing. Gu Nian would not know that someone had taken photos of her either. She did as she was told. Just as Ding Yan was speechless, Gu Nian took the phone from her hand and heard He Jiao say, ¡± ¡°The other party won¡¯t rat you out.¡± The smile on Gu Nian¡¯s face made Ding Yan¡¯s hair stand on end. Gu Nian shook her head gently. This sister Jiao was really stubborn. She had turned herself into this state for her uncle. She had long lost the true meaning of love.. Chapter 1897 - 1897: 1952-no one answers Chapter 1897 - 1897: 1952-no one answers Trantor: 549690339 Love can change people beyond recognition. After listening for a while, she passed the phone to Ding Yan and looked at her with her arms crossed. Ding Yan quickly said, ¡± ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯ll call someone over.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he hung up the phone and looked at Gu Nian with trembling eyes. Gu Nian reached out and rubbed her chin. why? you were fired like sun Fei. I didn¡¯t wrong you, did I? ¡® I¡¯m sorry! Ding Yan¡¯s eyes turned red. I know I was wrong. what if I kill someone and tell the judge that I¡¯m in the wrong? ¡± Gu nianqingughed. do you think the judge will sentence me? ¡± Ding Yan couldn¡¯t stop her tears from flowing down. ¡°How did you know?¡± Gu Nian shrugged. I¡¯m just a little more cautious. The ss that I spilled was the one that you bought me. I like he Jiao¡¯s brother, ¡± Ding Yan said, trembling. I didn¡¯t do anything bad. I just told He Jiao some information about you. Gu Nian lowered her head and whispered into her ear. if I wasn¡¯t so vignt, a man might have slept with me today. You still say that you haven¡¯t done anything wrong. she didn¡¯t really want a man to do anything to you, ¡± Ding Yan argued. she just wanted to take a photo. Gu Nian looked at her coldly. you¡¯re much scarier than Sun Fei. I don¡¯t want to make a big deal out of this. I¡¯ll drop out of school. Gu Nian, I¡¯m begging you. Please give me another chance. Ding Yan¡¯s tears fell. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re innocent when you were with Sun Fei?¡± Gu Nian sneered. I already gave you a chance that time. There¡¯s no more chance. If a boy reallyes today, do you think you can control him? Don¡¯t you know if I¡¯ll be defiled or not?¡± Ding Yan was much whiter than Sun Fei. Sun Fei was at least always in the open, but Ding Yan liked to argue and admit that she was innocent. What was she innocent about? She was clearly up to no good. While Ding Yan was still crying, Gu Nian put on her coat. ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re done crying, go to the Academic Affairs Office and drop out of school.¡± With a ¡®bang¡¯, the door to the dormitory was closed and Gu Nian left the dormitory. He Jiao was still waiting for Ding Yan to send her the photos. She waited for a long time, but there was no response. She sent a message to Ding Yan, but there was no reply. She suddenly felt uneasy, wondering if something had gone wrong. He quickly called Ding Yan. As soon as he picked up the phone, he heard Ding Yan¡¯s crying. ¡°Sister Jiao, you have to help me,¡± Ding Yan said while crying. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I¡¯m concerned that ran ran was just pretending to faint. Now she wants me to drop out. Sister Jiao, I don¡¯t want to drop out. You know I¡¯m just helping you. He Jiao suddenly felt as if she had been struck by a bolt from the blue. Her n had failed again. Nothing had gone smoothly. This Gu Nian was too cunning. Weren¡¯t children who grew up under the protection of their parents easy to fool? Why was it that Gu Nian was so cunning that she could not find any evidence against her? This time, it was all for naught again. Was she really not going to get Shen Zhaozheng? Shen Zhaozheng had be an obsession of hers, and she really couldn¡¯t give up on him. She couldn¡¯t even take care of herself now. With her extremely selfish personality, she was only using Ding Yan. How could she help her? Ding Yan was really helpless at this moment. For the boy she liked, she was willing to take the risk and hurt her roommate. She was really blinded by love.. Chapter 1898 - 1898: I have something to confess to you Chapter 1898 - 1898: I have something to confess to you Trantor: 549690339 The point is, don¡¯t you see who you¡¯re hurting? isn¡¯t sun Fei¡¯s lesson enough for you to learn a lesson? Was Gu Nian a good person? Is he the kind of person who will let bygones be bygones just because you shed two tears? She wasn¡¯t. She really wasn¡¯t. Gu Nian put on her coat and left the school. She got on a bus and headed to Jian Xia¡¯s house. She leaned against the window of the bus and thought about what Uncle Su Xingyu had told her about the moderate approach. She couldn¡¯t figure out what the limit was. She had let Ding Yan and he Yun off the hook, but others were taking advantage of her. What should she do? She could not understand. The car unsteadily stopped at the foot of a mountain. Jian Xia¡¯s family lived in a mansion in the middle of the mountain. The security was tight. She called Jian Xia and asked her toe out and pick her up. When Jian Xia received her call, she was shocked. Why did Gu Niane over sote at night? Jian Xia put on her coat and rushed out of the house. She took the golf Tour bus and arrived at the entrance in no time. After informing the guard, Gu Nian got on the tour bus and drove to the Jian residence. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jian Xia looked at her worriedly. Gu Nian frowned and said, ¡®Ding Yan, she¡¯s going to cast a spell on me.ll Drugs, they want to knock me out and let the boys sleep with me. ¡® Jian Xia almost fell out of the tour bus. ¡°What?¡± Gu Nian felt a chill in her heart as the cold winter wind blew. He Jiao made her do it. She¡¯s a spy that she ced beside me. He Jiao likes little uncle, so she pays attention to my every move. As for Ding Yan, she reports everything to He Jiao, no matter how big or small it is. Jian Xia looked at Gu Nian nervously. She wanted to say something but did not dare to. Gu Nian gritted her teeth. I hate it when people around me betray me. It¡¯s such a waste that I showed Ding Yan mercy. It¡¯s not worth it. Jian Xia was even more flustered. As the sightseeing car climbed up the mountain, the cold wind blew. Gu Nian crossed her arms in front of her chest, looking depressed. Finally, Jian Xia spoke. niannianqian. I have something to tell you. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Nian looked at her in surprise. Jian Xia gritted her teeth. actually, Yueyue, ¡± she said, ¡± there are many things about you. I, Yueyue, have told my uncle. Gu Nian immediately frowned and said coldly to the driver, ¡± ¡°Stop for a moment.¡± No wonder she felt that her uncle knew her situation like the back of his hand. Jian Xia had betrayed her. She looked at Jian Xia in disbelief. I didn¡¯t know you were in contact with my uncle. Jian Xia looked at her guiltily. it¡¯s true. We¡¯ve been in contact for a while. We were talking about you. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Gu Nian frowned. Jian Xia wanted to hold her hand but Gu Nian shook it off. Jian Xia became even sadder. I, Yingluo, think that you and little uncle are quite good together. You¡¯re a good match. you¡¯ve disappointed me. No matter what happened between my uncle and I, I treated you as my best friend. Yet, you¡¯ve been doing things that I¡¯m not aware of behind my back. Gu Nian looked at her coldly. Jian Xia was anxious. niannian, I know I¡¯ve acted on my own. I¡¯m sorry. However, Gu Nian hurriedly got off the tour bus and walked down the mountain. What Jian Xia did didn¡¯t make her angry. She was angry that Jian Xia lied to her. She didn¡¯t like to be lied to by her good friend. She didn¡¯t like the feeling of being kept in the dark and being yed. The fact that there was a traitor in the dormitory was already enough to make her angry. She didn¡¯t expect that her best friend would decide her life on her own. Why? Did she not have her own opinions? Didn¡¯t she know what kind of person she was suitable for? Did she have to make a decision for her? Chapter 1899 - 1899: Unreasonable Chapter 1899 - 1899: Unreasonable Trantor: 549690339 Disappointed. She was really disappointed. She felt that the winter in the capital city was damn cold. She wanted to stay warm at Jian Xia¡¯s ce but she didn¡¯t expect that Jian Xia would make her feel even colder. Ding Yan¡¯s betrayal was nothing because Gu Nian did not care about her at all. On the other hand, she was really disappointed that she was not on the same page as Jian Xia. Jian Xia followed behind her and called out,¡±niannianmo, niannianmo!¡± Gu Nian quickened her pace as she walked down the mountain without stopping. The cold wind blew across her head, causing her to feel cold from head to toe. Jian Xia followed behind her and said loudly, ¡± niannian, I know I was wrong. I was too full of myself and didn¡¯t consider your feelings. You can punish me however you want, but please don¡¯t ignore me, okay? ¡± However, Gu Nian did not stop walking. Jian Xia jogged over and caught up with her. niannian, I was wrong. I treated you and my uncle like a star. I was muddleheaded. As your friend, I should stand by your side and support any decision you make. Gu Nian stopped in her tracks and looked at Jian Xia. Jian Xia did not even dare to breathe. Gu Nian said coldly, ¡± ¡°Did little uncle ask you to do this?¡± Jian Xia quickly reached out her hand. no, no. Uncle didn¡¯t ask me to do this. I took the initiative to report your situation to him. I swear to God. Gu Nian reached out and pushed her head. ¡°You¡¯re proud, aren¡¯t you? Little uncle didn¡¯t even ask you to do this, and you¡¯re still rushing to report this to him. How can you be so capable?¡± Jian Xia was so anxious that tears welled up in her eyes. I told you that I looked at you and little uncle like I¡¯m a fan. I, Yingluo, just think that you and little uncle are a good match. Gu Nian shook her head and strode forward. ¡°You¡¯re unreasonable.¡± Jian Xia was crazy. What did she mean by she was a good match for her uncle? how was she a good match? Little uncle was older than her by nine years. How was he right? this girl, if her eyesight was bad, she had to go for treatment. She strode forward and Jian Xia chased after her. ¡°I won¡¯t do this again. Niannian, don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡± Gu Nian ignored her. Jian Xia was in a hurry and chased after her. She identally tripped and fell to the ground. Gu Nian paused for a moment as Jian Xia cried out in pain behind her. Gu Nian snorted. It was just a trick to hurt herself. Did she really think that she would fall for it? she quickened her pace and disappeared from Jian Xia¡¯s sight in no time. Jian Xia hurriedly got up and limped after Gu Nian. When she saw Gu Nian getting on a bus, she immediately became worried. Because of Ding Yan¡¯s matter, niannian probably wouldn¡¯t return to the dormitory tonight. Also, because of her matter, niannian¡¯s heart was hurt. Niannian was depressed, so she definitely didn¡¯t want to go to her grandfather¡¯s house to be interrogated. At this moment, niannian had no way out. Should she inform little uncle? she was in a dilemma. Niannian already hated her betrayal to the core. If she didn¡¯t repent, she would go from bad to worse and inform little uncle Junjun at this time. No, it was the middle of the night. If something happened to niannian, she would not be able to forgive herself. She immediately called Shen Zhaozheng, who was still watching the evening news in his apartment. When he received the call, his face darkened. ¡°I Imow.¡± After hanging up the phone, he immediately took his car keys and phone and left the apartment. He was only wearing a thin cashmere sweater and did not even have time to take his coat. As he walked down the stairs, he called Gu Nian.. Chapter 1900 - 1900: Do you think you ‘re my match? Chapter 1900 - 1900: Do you think you ¡®re my match? Trantor: 549690339 Gu Nian, who was on the bus, picked up her phone. When she saw the words ¡®devil¡¯, she gritted her teeth in anger. After hanging up the phone, she called Jian Xia. Jian Xia picked up the phone with a guilty conscience and heard niannian¡¯s roar, ¡± Jian Xia, you¡¯re really unrepentant. You just told me that you knew you were wrong, but you turned around and betrayed me. We¡¯re finished. We can¡¯t be friends anymore! After she finished speaking, she hung up the phone. There were only the driver and her on thest bus. The driver carefully looked at her through the rearview mirror and saw that Gu Nian¡¯s face was full of anger. She looked like someone not to be trifled with. The driver shrank his neck and did not dare to say anything. Jian Xia looked at the phone and felt wronged. niannian, I¡¯m just worried about your safety. I hope you can understand me. Shen Zhaozheng made another call, but no one picked up. Gu Nian alighted from the car two bus stops away from the school. There was an inte cafe by the road. Gu Nian walked in and applied for a card, nning to book the entire night. As her phone kept ringing, Gu Nian decided to turn it off. She then put on her earphones and focused on her game. Shen Zhaozheng hung up the phone and dialed another number. He said anxiously, ¡± check the surveince camera for me. The bus on Route 87 at the bus stop at cuishan. See when she got off. Gu Nian was engrossed in World of Warcraft in the inte caf¨¦ when someone suddenly took off her headphones. Just as she was about to curse, she turned around and saw that it was Shen Zhaozheng. She was instantly stunned. Shen Zhaozheng picked up the phone on the table and held her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me,¡± Gu Nian protested. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re a match for me?¡± Shen Zhaozheng asked in a low voice. Gu Nian pointed at theputer. I¡¯ll stay up all night. I¡¯ve already charged the 20 yuan into my card. It¡¯ll be a waste if I don¡¯t finish the game. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s expression darkened and Gu Nian was a little unhappy. ¡°What right do you have to give me that face? you¡¯re not anyone to me.¡± Shen Zhaozheng wanted to say that he would be her future husband, but he didn¡¯t. He just looked gentler. it¡¯ste. Let¡¯s go back first. If you want to y games, you can y tomorrow. Gu Nian wanted to say something, but Shen Zhaozheng pulled her by the hand and walked out. The night was dark and the cold wind was howling. He pulled her into the car and closed the door. The cold was blocked outside the car. He reached out to turn on tne air conditioner ana asKea In a IOW voice, ¡± ¡°Are you cold(¡± Gu Nian looked out of the window. It was dark everywhere except for the neon lights outside the inte caf¨¦s and the small hotels. It was already midnight and the entire city was asleep. As Lin Yiqian ignored him, he started the car. Gu Nian finally spoke, ¡± I don¡¯t want to go back to school. If I go back, Ding Yan will definitely cry and beg me to forgive her. She wants to look for Jian Xia. She¡¯s not on the same side as me and she doesn¡¯t want Grandpa to worry. I felt that I had nowhere to go, so I wanted to stay in the inte cafe for a night. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s heart clenched. Jian Xia has already told me about Ding Yan. She should drop out of school. As for He Jiao, I will give you an exnation. She scoffed and suddenly turned to look at him. She leaned in close to his face. He stopped the car by the side of the road. He couldn¡¯t concentrate on driving when she stared at him like that. ¡°Jian Xia really tells you everything.¡± Shen Zhaozheng turned to look at her and said, ¡± fine, fine, fine. I know you¡¯re going to say that you bribed the people around me because you like me. You¡¯re always so confident anyway. You¡¯re amazing. I¡¯m afraid of you.. Chapter 1901 - 1901: You won ‘t allow it, Shen Zhaozheng Chapter 1901 - 1901: You won ¡®t allow it, Shen Zhaozheng Trantor: 549690339 He grabbedll ¡°I didn¡¯t bribe Jian Xia,¡± he said as he grabbed her wrist. He still had to exin what needed to be exined. He would admit to what he had done, and he would not bear the consequences of what he had not done. He still cared about his image in Gu Nian¡¯s eyes. Hmph! Gu Nian snorted. I know that you¡¯re very charming. Even if you didn¡¯t buy it, Jian Xia still stood by your side without caring about the consequences. Shen Zhaozheng could tell that she was being wronged. then, why do others think that I have a charming personality, but you are so afraid of me? ¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re my elder.¡± Gu Nian did not know if she was saying this to Shen Zhaozheng or to convince herself. Shen Zhaozheng frowned. you know it. I don¡¯t want to be your elder. ¡°Do you think you have a choice?¡± Gu Nian snorted. Shen Zhaozheng had a feeling that Gu Nian actually liked him too, but she could not bring herself to do so. However, hanzhi had always been between them, and she could not convince herself to be hanzhi¡¯s aunt. As the car continued to move forward, Gu Nian suddenly said, ¡± ¡°I also don¡¯t want to go to your ce.¡± She always felt that it was not suitable to be in the same room as little uncle, especially after knowing that he liked her. ¡°Do you have anywhere else to go?¡± Shen Zhaozheng turned to look at her. Gu Nian shrugged. put me down then. I will spend the night at a 24-hour fast food restaurant or convenience store. I will go back after Ding Yan leaves school tomorrow. Would Shen Zhaozheng even bother with her? Ten minutester, the car stopped outside Ding Xiang apartment. ¡°I told you I didn¡¯t want toe here,¡± Gu Nian said unhappily. Inspector Shen opened the car door and walked around the car to the front passenger seat. He opened the door and looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, you should sleep.¡± Gu Nian clutched her seat belt tightly and remained motionless. Shen Zhaozheng squinted his eyes and got into the car. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu Nian shouted. You¡¯re not allowed to make your own decisions, you¡¯re not allowed to, Shen Zhaozheng!!!¡± The security guard who was patrolling in themunity ran over with a shlight and said warily, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Shen Zhaozheng looked up at him. The security guard didn¡¯t seem to believe her. He looked at the panicking girl in the front passenger seat and shouted, ¡± ¡°Little sister, are you alright?¡± Shen Zhaozheng looked at her and Gu Nian gave him a sly look. Inspector Shen¡¯s heart was beating quite fast. This girl ¡­ Would she cause him any trouble? Fortunately, Gu Nian paused for more than ten seconds before saying to the security guard, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you.¡± The security guard walked back suspiciously. Shen Zhaozheng finally unbuckled her seat belt. Gu Nian, who was holding onto the armrest, whispered, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going up.¡± Superintendent Shen¡¯s head hurt. Why did he like such a fierce Little Wolf Cub? did he really like to challenge himself that much? He picked her up and struggled. Shen Zhaozheng lowered his voice and said, ¡® ¡°Are you trying to attract the security? Hmph! Gu Nian snorted. if the security guardse again, I¡¯ll say that you¡¯re trying to kidnap a young girl. Shen Zhaozheng felt that she was flirting with him. The corners of his lips curled up,¡±do you think the security guards here don¡¯t know who I am?¡± How could the Superintendent do such a thing?¡± Well, since she was flirting, he would y along with her. She was already in his arms, but her hand was on the handle. niannian, be good. Let go. Just treat my apartment as a hotel. You¡¯ll be fine after sleeping there for a night.. Chapter 1902 - 1902: Don ‘t even think about running away when I’m not paying attention Chapter 1902 - 1902: Don ¡®t even think about running away when I¡¯m not paying attention Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯d rather sleep on the streets than go to your ce,¡± Gu Nian struggled. She didn¡¯t want to have too much contact with this devil. She felt that she had already be very strange, and she didn¡¯t want to get close to him anymore. Shen Zhaozheng suddenly looked up and said, ¡± ¡®What¡¯s that?¡± Gu Nian let go of the handle as she followed his line of sight. With a bang, Shen Zhaozheng closed the car door with his foot and quickly walked into the corridor with the person in his arms. Only then did Gu Nian realize that he had been tricked. Where was the item? It was just a diversion. By the time she reacted, he had already carried her into the elevator. She struggled, but she was no match for Shen Zhaozheng, who worked out all year round. Shen Zhaozheng carried her out of the elevator, put her down, and took out his keys. Gu Nian tried to escape but was stopped by Gu nianshen. The door opened and she was dragged into the house. She screamed, ¡°help me!!¡± Very quickly, the door opposite opened, and inspector Shen felt a headache. What if the child was disobedient? I¡¯m waiting online. It¡¯s urgent. Of course, the neighbor next door knew Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s identity. When he saw Gu Nian sitting on the threshold, he asked Shen Zhaozheng carefully, ¡± ¡°Mr. Shen, she is Yingluo.¡± Shen Zhaozheng smiled. my girlfriend. She had a little too much to drink. She¡¯s a little drunk. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Gu Nian gritted her teeth and pointed at him. Who¡¯s your girlfriend?¡± Of course, the neighbor trusted Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s character. He quickly closed the door and entered the house. Shen Zhaozheng picked her up and closed the door. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to be your boyfriend? Did I say anything wrong?¡± ¡°He¡¯s just a fake boyfriend, ¡± Gu Nian snorted. Shen Zhaozheng took her hand and led her to the guest room. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to sleep. ¡± Gu Nian nced at him and felt that it was impossible for her to escape from this Buddha¡¯s grasp. She thought to herself, ¡± forget it. Just like what he said, I¡¯ll use this ce as a hotel for the night. Shen Zhaozheng left her room after he finished speaking. Gu Nian only took off her outer coat before burrowing into bed. Half an hourter, she got up quietly and put her ear to the door, listening carefully for any movement outside. There was no sound at all. The devil must be asleep. She picked up her coat and gently opened the door. The bathroom was right in front of her, and the door of the bathroom was open. Shen Zhaozheng picked up a big towel to dry his hair and nced at her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the toilet.¡± Shen Zhaozheng nced at the coat she was holding and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll sleep in the living room tonight.¡± What he meant was, don¡¯t even think about running away when I¡¯m not paying attention. Gu Nian had no choice but to return to her bedroom. ¡®Forget it. I won¡¯t be able to escape from him. I¡¯ll just sleep like this.¡¯ The heater was on in the room, and Shen Zhaozheng slept on the sofa in the living room in a short-sleeved shirt and shorts. The next morning, Jian Xia¡¯s text message came: niannian, I¡¯m going back to school. Ding Yan has already submitted a withdrawal application to the school. The school has acted quickly and approved it. She is already packing her luggage and should be leaving before 10 0 ¡®clock. You can go back to school by then. When Gu Nian saw the message, she snorted and got up. He opened the door and smelled the fragrance. It smelled like egg pancakes. She saw a tall figure busy in the kitchen. She was very surprised. Didn¡¯t little uncle not know how to cook? Shen Zhaozheng cooked some millet porridge, spread out two egg pancakes, and fried a vegetable.. Chapter 1903 - 1903: Not enough to fire you? Chapter 1903 - 1903: Not enough to fire you? Trantor: 549690339 It really looked like it. After all, he had seriously learned from his aunt at home. Since she had no hope of escaping, she could only sit down and have breakfast with Shen Zhaozheng. She watched as Shen Zhaozheng filled her bowl with porridge. She watched as he ced the te on the table and passed her a pair of chopsticks. A strange feeling welled up in her heart.ll Out. Little uncle didn¡¯t seem to be suitable for doing these trivial things. He looked clumsy, which was rare, but he took it for granted. After breakfast, Shen Zhaozheng was buttoning his shirt at the side. I¡¯m going to the Research Institute now. You stay here. I¡¯lle back in the afternoon to send you back to school, okay? ¡± It¡¯s not like she hasn¡¯t grown up.ll How could her legs be left here? Indeed, not long after Shen Zhaozheng left, Gu Nian followed suit. She sat in the convenience store at the back of the school until ten O ¡®clock. In the Research Institute, Shen Zhaozheng entered the office and said to his Secretary, ¡± ¡°Ask He Jiao toe.¡± He Jiao, who was in the infirmary, trembled when she received the order. She knew what Shen Zhaozheng was going to do to her after the incidentst night was exposed. She packed up and went to inspector Shen¡¯s office. When she pushed the door open and saw the man¡¯s gloomy face, her heart could not help but tremble. Shen Zhaozheng threw out a document and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Regardingst night¡¯s incident, did you choose to resign and leave, or do you want to go to court?¡± He Jiao looked at the man in front of her in disbelief. She had thought that Shen Zhaozheng would at most ask her to leave the Research Institute. She had never expected that he would actually fire her. She gritted her teeth. may I ask, inspector? did I neglect my work so much that the unit has no choice but to fire me? ¡± bewitching others with the intention of ruining a female university student¡¯s innocence. Major he, do you think that this crime is not enough to expel you? ¡°This is a groundless crime. Even if you¡¯re the director, you can¡¯t just speak without thinking.¡± He Jiao was trembling with anger. Whose innocence did I ruin?¡± ¡°Obviously, you want to go to court,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said, squinting at her. ¡°Nothing happened. Why must you make a mountain out of a molehill?¡± He Jiao was anxious. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s expression was stern. nothing happened because Gu Nian is on high alert. This is not an excuse for you to escape thew. Shen Zhaozheng, ¡°He Jiao said,¡± I never knew you were such a blind person, blindly believing a female university student. So, whatever she says is the truth, and everything I say is a lie, right? ¡± ¡°Her words are naturally the truth,¡± Shen Zhaozheng replied with a smile. At that moment, He Jiao knew that she had been utterly defeated. She should have given up long ago. Why did she have to do so much for a man who didn¡¯t have her heart? Doing so much was just pushing himself into the fire pit. ¡°You¡¯re crazy,¡± she said through gritted teeth,¡±but do you dare to bet with me? I bet that you won¡¯t be able to get her care in this lifetime.¡± Between the two of them, there was Shen hanzhi, Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s elder brother, sister-inw, and his father. It was impossible for Shen Zhaozheng and Gu Nian to be together smoothly. Shen Zhaozheng looked at her coldly. you can leave now. Since you have such thoughts about Gu Nian, you should be prepared to lose your job. He Jiao left Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s office in a daze. In fact, she already knew what was going on. If Shen Zhaozheng wanted her to lose her job, it would be a piece of cake.. Chapter 1904 - 1904: What will happen to her? Chapter 1904: What will happen to her? Trantor: 549690339 sne Just couldn¡¯t ept lt. wnat nad sne done¡¯ Betore sne could CIO anytmng, she was going to be fired. Shen Zhaozheng was too cruel. Shen Zhaozheng knew that He Jiao would not admit her mistake so easily, so he gave Gu Nian a call. At that time, Gu Nian was drinking milk tea in the convenience store. When she looked at her phone, she saw the words ¡®Devil King¡¯ on the screen. She closed the phone again. Shen Zhaozheng left the office and drove to media University. Gu Nian wondered if Shen Zhaozheng was a demi-god. Otherwise, why would he suddenly appear outside the convenience store she was in? Gu Nian was so shocked that she almost dropped the cup of milk tea in her hand when she saw him getting out of the car. How did little uncle know that she was no longer in his apartment but in this convenience store? He stood outside the transparent ss window, then reached out and knocked on the window, signaling her toe out. Gu Nian sighed and walked outzily as she did not want to waste any more time. It was winter. As she walked out of the warm convenience store, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver. The capital city was much colder than Haicheng, and she was a little unustomed to it. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± she walked up to him and pouted. I¡¯m going to Sue He Jiao in court. I need a witness. Let your roommatee out and testify. Gu Nian ced her hands in her coat pockets and said coldly, ¡± ¡°She might not be the witness.¡± ¡°If we give her some benefits, she¡¯lle forward eventually.¡± Gu Nian also knew that He Jiao was the mastermind and Ding Yan was just a pawn. It was not a big deal to expel Ding Yan, but the most important thing was to punish He Jiao. ¡°I know, I¡¯ll go find Ding Yan.¡± The two of them walked all the way to the girls ¡®dormitory. Gu Nian thought that Ding Yan would probably still be packing her luggage at this time. She then hurried upstairs. When he returned to the dormitory, Ding Yan was packing her luggage and Jian Xia was there. When they saw her walk in, both of them felt a little guilty. Jian Xia walked over and Gu Nian red at her coldly. Jian Xia stopped three steps away from her. ¡°Niannian, you¡¯re back.¡± Ding Yan, who was behind him, was crying as she stuffed her things into her suitcase. Gu Nian sighed in her heart.¡¯lt¡¯s as if I¡¯m some unpardonablendlord¡¯s wife. Who¡¯s the one who made the mistake first? in this day and age, whoever cries wins, right?¡¯ Was this what he meant? She walked in front of Ding Yan. Ding Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, looking at her pitifully. He Jiao was the one who ordered you to do all this, ¡± Gu Nian said. let¡¯s just stick to the facts. If you can testify against He Jiao and get her the punishment she deserves, I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones and you won¡¯t have to drop out of school. What do you think? ¡± How was it? He was already being very kind. Ding Yan¡¯s tears were endless. ¡°Then, what will Yingluo do if I testify against Yo, she¡¯s quite the Saint. if she can do something like this, ¡± Gu Nian replied honestly, ¡± she definitely can¡¯t keep her job. Ding Yan immediately waved her hand. I can¡¯t not be a coward. I can¡¯t be so cruel. What did that mean? Letting the bad guys get the punishment they deserve, this is called cruel? Big sister, is your head okay? No wonder he did such a brainless thing. It was simply amazing. ¡°You really think so?¡± She couldn¡¯t understand what this ¡®kind¡¯ girl was thinking. She would rather drop out of school than expose He Jiao. What kind of noble sentiment was this? if I point out He Jiao, ¡± Ding Yan cried, ¡± how am I supposed to face her brother? Chapter 1905 - 1905: I can’t do anything to her Chapter 1905: I can¡¯t do anything to her Trantor: 549690339 Gu Nian spread his hands. He was really reasonable and irrefutable. ¡°Since things havee to this, do you think you can still be together with He Jiao¡¯s brother?¡± Ding Yan wiped her tears and looked at her sadly. ¡°No matter what, I have to do it with a clear conscience.¡± Gu Nian could not help butugh. Since someone wanted to jump into the river, she wanted to help him. Since he did not appreciate it, she would just let it be. ¡°I know, I know. I won¡¯t force you.¡± She waved her hand. Using expulsion to protect a criminal, so muddleheaded, maybe men really liked this kind of muddleheaded worm. Ding Yan left room 505 with her luggage, feeling a little disappointed. If Ding Yan didn¡¯te out to testify, was he going to let He Jiao get away with As soon as Ding Yan left, Jian Xia quickly went over and said guiltily, ¡® ¡°Niannianqian.¡± I¡¯m not in a good mood. Don¡¯t get yourself into trouble, ¡± Gu Nian said as he looked at her with annoyance. Jian Xia smiled apologetically and looked at her. it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re angry at me. If you¡¯re angry, you have to vent it out. I promise you that I¡¯ll be firm and unyielding in the future. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! You promised mest night, but you betrayed me right after you hung up, didn¡¯t you?¡± Jian Xia spread her hands. Yueyue, it¡¯s sote at night and you¡¯re out alone. I¡¯m worried. I can only look for my uncle. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s reasonable? ¡® get up! Gu Nian pushed her away. I don¡¯t want to talk to you. Jian Xia followed behind her, ¡± I promise that was thest time we did itst night. I will never contact my uncle in private again. If you don¡¯t like him, I won¡¯t force you to be my matchmaker. I don¡¯t believe you anymore. Go away, ¡± Gu Nian red at her. Jian Xia pulled her back. Her eyes were red and she frowned.¡±Why do you all like to cry?¡± Jian Xia pouted her lips, feeling wronged. you¡¯re my best friend since I went to college. Niannian, I can¡¯t live without you. I can ept you beating me and scolding me, but you can¡¯t ignore me. You¡¯re making me feel worse than if you¡¯re stabbing a knife into my heart. Jian Xia pounded her chest. it¡¯s ufortable. It¡¯s really ufortable. get up! Gu Nian pushed her away. I want to go out. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± When she walked out of the dormitory, she saw her uncle standing downstairs. She wanted to walk around him, but he grabbed her cor from behind. I saw the girl from your dormitory just now. What did she say? ¡® she¡¯s willing to protect He Jiao. I can¡¯t do anything about it. Gu Nian shrugged. After all, she would rather be expelled. What else could she do to deal with such a righteous girl? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave everything to me,¡± he said indifferently. If inspector Shen wanted He Jiao to leave the Research Institute, he would have a hundred ways to do so. ¡°I know,¡± Gu Nian mumbled. But she didn¡¯t want this matter to be in the least bit shady. She didn¡¯t want her or her uncle to be used as evidence to use them of maliciously framing He Jiao. If this witness was not willing to appear, then there would be other witnesses. After Shen Zhaozheng left Media College, Gu Nian gave Bai shaojin a call. She bet that Bai shaojin would be willing to show up. Although Bai shaojin and he Jiao were close, her intuition told her that she should be right. In the canteen, Gu Nian and Bai shaojin sat across from each other at a table close to the French windows. The warm winter sun shone on the French windows, and Bai shaojin felt that time was quite peaceful.. Chapter 1906 - 1906: Forced to come out and testify Chapter 1906 - 1906: Forced toe out and testify Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What did he Jiao ask you to dost night?¡± She surmised that He Jiao¡¯s first choice must have been Bai shaojin. However, Bai shaojin did not agree to it, so He Jiao lost her cool and asked Ding Yan to find a random girl. Bai shaojin knew that he could not lie in front of Gu Nian. Therefore, he pretended to be calm and said, ¡± ¡°She asked me to take some intimate photos with you, but I didn¡¯t agree.¡± so, I¡¯m asking you to be my witness. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s making things difficult for you, right? ¡± Gu Nian raised her eyebrows. ¡°How do you need me to testify?¡±
I need you to tell me the truth. Just tell him what he Jiao told you to do. Bai shaojin fell into deep thought. ¡°What?¡± Gu Nian stared at him. Is it difficult?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be difficult,¡± Bai shaojin said, looking up at her. He Jiao was indeed up to no good this time, and it was only natural that she didn¡¯t want to give up. Bai shaojin was not a sentimental person. He and he Jiao were just using each other, so he did not have to worry about anything. Furthermore, he wanted to make Gu Nian happy. At the very least, Gu Nian would forgive him and help him get into the news department. that¡¯s good. Gu Nian nodded. perhaps you¡¯ll have to testify in court. ¡°Alright,¡± Bai shaojin nodded. As for Shen Zhaozheng, he had intended to put pressure on the Ding family. Ding Yan¡¯s father was also a Department-level cadre in the Research Institute. Shen Zhaozheng had used his position to force him to persuade his daughter to testify. It was not a difficult thing to do. He naturally needed help to carry out this n. Hence, he told this n to his good friend, the direct superior of Ding Yan¡¯s father, Xue Shen¡¯s brother, Xue ting. When Xue ting heard his n, he went to Gu Nian and told him about Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s n. Gu Nian shook his head and sighed as soon as he heard that. He then rushed to Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s apartment. When Shen Zhaozheng opened the door and saw Gu nianshi standing outside, he was slightly stunned. ¡®Why are you so cowardly?¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Gu Nian stepped into the house and gritted her teeth. you said that everything will be handed over to you, so that you can use your power to pressure the Ding family. Then, Ding Yan will be unable to withstand the pressure and be forced toe out and testify, right? ¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Shen Zhaozheng was unmoved. ¡®If my people can report to you, do you think your people won¡¯te to me to tell me about it? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Ding family will bite back and say that they were forced toe out because of your pressure? at that time, the Academy of Sciences will say that you abused your power for personal gain. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Shen Zhaozheng was pushed against the wall by her. The little Wolf Cub was so aggressive because it was worried that he would be caught.ll Get a handle on him? He pretended to be confused. my ran ran didn¡¯t think too much. I just want to fire He Jiao. How could he not have thought so much? Shen Zhaozheng had always considered everything in detail. Since he dared to do this, he could guarantee that it would be foolproof. Gu Nian leaned against the wall beside him and looked at him speechlessly. you¡¯re already an adult. Why are you so thoughtless? let me tell you, you don¡¯t have to start with Ding Yan¡¯s father. I¡¯ve found someone who¡¯s willing to testify. The director, who had always stood like a pine tree, was now leaning against the wall in a rxed manner. He looked at the person who was talking to him seriously..¡±Who did you find?¡± Chapter 1907 - 1907: Ridiculous, nonsense! Chapter 1907 - 1907: Ridiculous, nonsense! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Bai shaojin,¡± Shen Zhaozheng narrowed his eyes. He might as well start with Ding Yan¡¯s father. He lifted his chin slightly and looked down at her. ¡°Bai shaojin agreed?¡± ¡°Yeah, he agreed to it.¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s expression darkened. From what he knew, Bai shaojin had been working with He Jiao all this while. Now, he had agreed to testify for Gu Nian against He Jiao.
That meant that Bai shaojin would listen to Gu niancheng¡¯s every word. This was not a good sign. I didn¡¯t ask him to speak without thinking, ¡± Gu Nian added. I just asked him to tell the truth. Since Gu Nian had failed to get into the debate club, Bai shaojin had to take some responsibility. However, Gu Nian had still pleaded for Bai shaojin to join the news department. Now, she had even asked Bai shaojin to testify for her, and he had not declined. Both of them were from Media College, and Gu Nian might even enter the news department after graduation. Inspector Shen felt an unprecedented sense of crisis. He had to get Gu Nian as soon as possible. Two dayster, Shen Zhaozheng brought He Jiao to court. Before that, Ding Yan had already expressed her loyalty to He Jiao, and she felt that Shen Zhaozheng couldn¡¯t do anything to her. The Research Institute had very strict control over their employees. As long as someone reported them, as long as they had a character w that would cause the public to doubt the Research Institute, the Research Institute would give them a heavy sentence. The lightest punishment would be punishment, the heaviest punishment would be expulsion, or even imprisonment. It was he Jiao¡¯s first time in court. She thought that as long as Ding Yan did note out to testify, she would be able to rest easy. However, she did not expect Bai shaojin to be brought in halfway through the trial. He Jiao red at Bai shaojin, as if warning him not to spout nonsense. Bai shaojin remained unmoved as he was brought to the witness stand. The officer then asked Bai shaojin, ¡± it¡¯s about major He Jiao¡¯s attempt to bewitch the team doctor of the Research Institute.ll What do you have to say about the incident where the medicine ruined a first-year student from Media College?¡± Bai shaojin nced at He Jiao. He Jiao clenched her fists tightly, as if she could not believe that Bai shaojin would betray her. Bai shaojin met hismanding officer¡¯s gaze and said, ¡± that night, He Jiao called me to tell me that she had drugged Gu Nian. She also told me that there would only be one Warden at the female dormitory during the weekends. She asked me to sneak into her dormitory when she was not paying attention. After I was done, she wanted me to take pictures and send them to her. He Jiao finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore, ¡°ridiculous!¡± Nonsense! What do you mean after we¡¯re done? I just asked you to send me a photo!¡± After she finished speaking, she was stunned. The officer looked at her sternly. so, you¡¯re admitting that you ordered Bai shaojin to go to Gu Nian¡¯s dormitory with the intention of harming her. You even asked him to take photos of her to ckmail Gu Nian. Am I right? ¡± He Jiao¡¯s face suddenly turned pale,¡±l didn¡¯t Yingluo, I didn¡¯t Yingluo!¡± Shen Zhaozheng provided more evidence. Although Gu Nian had changed the cup of milk tea that night and pretended to have knocked it over, she had kept the cup with the remaining tea so that it could be used as evidenceter. She handed the cup to Shen Zhaozheng. Shen Zhaozheng then handed the cup of milk tea to the court officer. you can check it out. This is the milk tea that He Jiao had asked Ding Yan to give Gu Nian that night. He Jiao¡¯s n failed because Bai shaojin rejected it. He Jiao felt that she couldn¡¯t exin herself. She felt that she had stepped into a trap. Shen Zhaozheng and Bai shaojin were both experts at quibbling.. Chapter 1908 - 1908: She only looked at him coldly Chapter 1908 - 1908: She only looked at him coldly Trantor: 549690339 Shen Zhaozheng meant that Gu Nian had drunk the cup of milk tea that night. In reality, Gu Nian did not drink it at all. Whether she drank it or not, it mattered a lot to her. The other witness was Bai shaojin, whose testimony was abination of the real and the fake. He only added one more sentence. She did not even ask Bai shaojin to ruin Gu Nian¡¯s reputation. All she wanted was for Bai shaojin to take a photo of Gu Nian. She wanted Shen Zhaozheng to think that Gu Nian was a promiscuous woman. However, Yingluo realized that no one seemed to believe her.
He Jiao was just lying to herself. What if Bai shaojin or another guy who was pursuing Gu Nian went to her dormitory and saw her unconscious on the bed?¡± Go, after they took off her clothes, could they really resist not viting her? Ha, she could actually predict the oue. She just didn¡¯t want to think that she was such a dirty person. She wanted to deceive others, but in the end, she had deceived herself. She was still trying to deny it, but there were witnesses and physical evidence. She could basically be convicted. Because this was an attempted case, the final result would probably be expulsion. He didn¡¯t need to serve his sentence in prison. This was the result that Shen Zhaozheng had expected. After the first trial, He Jiao was temporarily detained. Shen Zhaozheng and Bai shaojin walked out of the court together. Shen Zhaozheng walked in front while Bai shaojin followed behind. He called out, ¡± ¡°Inspector Shen.¡± Shen Zhaozheng had no choice but to stop in his tracks and turn around to look at Bai shaojin with an unfriendly gaze. Although it was a short moment, and the two of them were on the same side, it didn¡¯t mean that Shen Zhaozheng had no opinion of the person in front of him. After all, he was a man who would do anything to achieve his goals. Inspector Shen, in all conscience, you look down on the man in front of you because you spoke up for him and helped him get into the news department. Bai shaojin stepped forward and chuckled. ¡°Inspector Shen, I heard that you¡¯re Gu Nian¡¯s ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle.¡± Bai shaojin had never been a good person, and he did not mind adding salt to other people¡¯s wounds. Shen Zhaozheng did not say a word and only looked at him coldly. Bai shaojin was still smiling. initially, I did do something bad to Gu Nian. I admit that I¡¯m not an upright person, but Gu Nian chose to let bygones be bygones. She even helped me to follow Su Xing¡¯smand. I l I managed to get into the news department after I made some connections. I think she probably thinks I look like her ex-boyfriend.¡± Shen Zhaozheng gave him a scrutinizing look. Her appearance was a little ambiguous, but her clothes and behavior did have a shadow of Shen hanzhi. Shen Zhaoming¡¯s face was calm and indifferent, but his heart was surging with waves. Some people said that the person that a person liked would always be the same type. Even if they broke up, they would find a boyfriend that was simr. Bai shaojin was simr to Shen hanzhi. He had no choice but to treat this matter seriously. I only know that Gu Nian is a person who can distinguish between love and hate. As long as you have done something wrong once, you will be on her cklist. So, all the things you think about are probably just wishful thinking. He did not even give Bai shaojin a chance to speak before he turned around and left. Bai shaojin was left standing alone at the door of the court. He felt a chill in his heart as he thought about what inspector Shen had just said. Perhaps he was right. Gu Nian had probably cklisted him. He could lie to Shen Zhaozheng, but he could not lie to himself.. Chapter 1909 - 1909: Stabbing a knife into the heart Chapter 1909 - 1909: Stabbing a knife into the heart Trantor: 549690339 Gu niancai had not helped him out because he resembled Shen hanzhi. She had only helped him get into the news department because she had been too annoyed. Forget it, forget it. Don¡¯t think about women. Think about your career. The only things that can apany you for a lifetime are your own ambitions and career. After Shen Zhaozheng left the court, he called Xue Shen to his apartment. Vice-Principal Xue was also living a muddleheaded life. The moment he entered his living room, he almost choked to death from the smell of smoke. He walked inzily and nced at Shen Zhaozheng. why is the person who has always been self-disciplined like me now? be careful not to choke to death.
you¡¯re very experienced, ¡°Shen Zhaozheng said. give me some advice on how to take Gu Nian down. Xue Shen looked as if he had been wronged. you can eat whatever you want, but you can¡¯t say whatever you want. Who¡¯s experienced? I only have one Xia Shang. Shen Zhaozheng snorted. at least you¡¯ve dated and broken up with him. Now, you want to get back together. You must have more experience in rtionships than me. Help me think of a way. Xue Shen¡¯s Phoenix eyes raised slightly,¡±he really fell into the hands of a little girl?¡± Inspector Shen had never begged anyone in such a humble manner. Shen Zhaozheng was displeased. I¡¯m asking you for advice, not for you to analyze me. Cut the crap. Xue Shen shrugged. to be honest, I don¡¯t have much experience. You have to know that Xia Shang was the one who pursued me first. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s heart was like a Imife, and anyone could stab him. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Xue Shen. if you can¡¯t give me any advice, I¡¯ll find someone else. The door is there. I won¡¯t see you out. Xue Shen fartsll She sat down beside him and snorted, ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have any patience at all, how can that be? When you chase girls, especially young girls, you must be as gentle as water and not move.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just talk about the concept, talk about something more practical.¡± Xue Shen touched the back of his head. why don¡¯t you try to trick me? ¡± he suggested. ¡°Will it work?¡± Shen Zhaozheng tapped the cigarette ash. ¡°I think it¡¯ll be useful,¡± Xue Shen coughed. Shen Zhaozheng snuffed out his cigarette.ll¡±Then tell me, that night at the orchid Club, did your self-sacrifice trick seed?¡± It¡¯s not like our inspector Shen doesn¡¯t know how to stab a knife into the heart. Look, wasn¡¯t this stabbing urate and ruthless? Xue Shen felt as if his heart was bleeding. This was touching a sore spot. That night, he hadid on the floor of the LAN club¡¯s private room for the entire night. In the morning, he heard someone calling him. It was a woman. At that time, he was drunk and had a terrible headache. He thought it was Xia Shang and opened his eyes happily, only to find that it was the cleaningdy. The cleaningdy held a mop in her hand and looked down at him, asking him to move so that he wouldn¡¯t interfere with her mopping. Xue Shen¡¯s heart broke into pieces. Xia Shang had actually let him sleep on the ground for the entire night without a care. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. Is the trick of injuring yourself really useful?¡± This time, it was Xue Shen¡¯s turn to frown. He also lit a cigarette and saidzily, ¡± ¡°How do you know if it¡¯s good or not if you don¡¯t try it?¡± Shen Zhaozheng did not reply. He was not sure if the girl liked him at all. He only needed a little. After all, he could not force someone who had no feelings for him to stay by his side. That way, love would lose its original meaning. ¡°How?¡± Xue Shen nced at him, ¡°do you want me to teach you how to eat and how to dress?¡± You¡¯re already twenty-eight years old, how can you not know anything?¡± Chapter 1910 - 1910: She hung up the phone Chapter 1910 - 1910: She hung up the phone Trantor: 549690339 ¡°How do you expect me to do something like that without any experience?¡± Shen Zhaozheng said unhappily. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten pork, but haven¡¯t you seen a pig run?¡± Superintendent Shen had been so focused on his career that he had not observed how the pig beside him had run away in the past. The next day, Shen Zhaozheng went to the Research Institute. He was a little absent-minded, so when he went to the shooting range for his daily training, the shrapnel bounced off his body and pierced him.ll It went into his shoulder de, and blood immediately spurted out.
When Yu Bin saw this scene, he was so scared that he quickly ran over and pretended to be calm. ¡°Boss, I have to hurry and send you to the hospital.¡± After he finished speaking, he took off his coat and wrapped it around his wound to slow down the bleeding. Shen Zhaozheng felt that even the heavens were willing to cooperate. On the way to the hospital, Shen Zhaozheng insisted on calling Xue Shen despite the bleeding in his shoulder. After all, it would have been too deliberate for him to call Gu Nian. When Xue Shen heard that he was injured, he immediately praised, ¡± ¡°Superintendent, you¡¯ve been enlightened.¡± ¡°It was an ident,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said through gritted teeth. ¡°I understand, I understand. I¡¯ll tell your little niannian that. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Shen Zhaozheng hung up the phone speechlessly. Forget it. As long as he achieved his goal, he didn¡¯t care what Xue Shen thought. At that time, Gu Nian was in her dormitory. There would be a Joint University Debate at the end of December. She had been actively preparing for it. If she could get into the top three of the best debater in this debate, she would not only gain a certain amount of fame. More importantly, there was a bonus! I heard that the first prize is worth 10000 Yuan, the second prize is 5000 Yuan, and the third prize is 3000 Yuan. She was determined to get the money. While she was reading foreign literature, her phone rang. It was an unknown number. She picked it up in confusion. A man¡¯s deep voice came from the other end. ¡°Is it Gu Nian? That director Shen Zhaozheng was injured just now, and he¡¯s in the hospital now.¡± ¡°You want me to transfer the money?¡± Gu Nian chuckled. Liar, how dare you try to trick me? don¡¯t you know who your great aunt is? I advise you to go home and cultivate. Goodbye!¡± Pa! She hung up the phone. On the other end, Xue Shen was dumbfounded, then burst intoughter. Shen Zhaozheng had really fallen for a clown. He couldn¡¯t wait to call Shen Zhaozheng. Chief Shen was in the emergency room at the moment, and the doctor was about to remove the shrapnel from his body when his phone suddenly rang. chief, ¡± the doctor said sternly, ¡± Hanhan¡¯s treatment is more important. Can you pick up the callter? ¡± it¡¯s an urgent call, ¡± Shen Zhaozheng said in a deep voice. let me finish the call first, or you can pick up the shrapnel when I¡¯m on the phone. After he finished speaking, he picked up the phone. Xue Shen smiled cheekily and repeated Gu Nian¡¯s words to Shen Zhaozheng. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. ¡°Don¡¯t gloat. Call her again and talk to her seriously.¡± ¡°In all honesty, I¡¯m definitely very serious.¡± The doctor had already started cleaning the blood around his shoulder. It was painful, and it had seeped into his bone marrow. He gritted his teeth. don¡¯t try to ruin other people¡¯s rtionship just because you can¡¯t make Xia Shang change her mind. Xue Shenughed out loud, ¡°inspector Shen, aren¡¯t you being too full of yourself? what feelings?¡± Do you have any feelings for your little niannian?¡± The doctor said softly, ¡°chief, I¡¯m going to pull it out now. It¡¯s a little painful, please bear with it a little,¡± he said. Shen Zhaozheng gritted his teeth and said, ¡°can you do it? if you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll find someone else to help you!¡± Chapter 1911 - 1911: Plane crash? Chapter 1911 - 1911: ne crash? Trantor: 549690339 The doctor was stunned. Shen Zhaozheng quickly said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely get this done for you.¡± Xue Shen waved his hand. With that, he hung up the phone. The doctor directly pulled out the shrapnel with his bare hands.ll With a Humph, Yu Bin at the side kept wiping his sweat. hemostat, Yingluo. Use a little. This isn¡¯t an artery, so it¡¯s okay. It¡¯ll stop bleeding in a while. Clean the wound, disinfect it, apply the purple potion, and then wrap it with gauze.
¡°Chief, I¡¯ll be fine soon. I¡¯m fine,¡± Yu Bin said non-stop. Shen Zhaozheng nced at him. don¡¯t make such a big fuss. It¡¯s just a small injury. Yu Bin was so anxious that he was sweating. He chuckled, ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± On the other end, Xue Shen dialed the phone again. As soon as the other end picked up, Xue Shen said first, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m your Vice-Principal, Xue Shen, Qianqian.¡± Gu Nian was stunned. After some careful thought, she realized that it really did sound like Vice Principal Xue¡¯s voice. Oh no, she seemed to be very rough just now.ll Lu! ¡°Principal, what¡¯s the matter?¡± she asked enthusiastically. Everything that had happened just now was just a passing cloud. ¡°Zhao Zheng¡¯s small ne broke down during a test flight at the base and crashed,¡± Xue Shen said in a serious tone. Instinctively, Gu Nian¡¯s heart sank to the bottom of the ocean. ¡°What did you just say?¡± she asked in disbelief. Zhaozheng¡¯s ne crashed and we don¡¯t know if he¡¯s Dead or Alive. He¡¯s been sent to the Affiliated Hospital. You should go and see him quickly. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll be able to see him onest time. Gu Nian¡¯s mind was in a mess as she rushed out with her phone. After a while, Jian Xia finally reacted. She picked up Gu Nian¡¯s coat and chased after her. ¡°Niannianqian, niannian, it¡¯s cold outside. Put on a coat, Yingqian.¡± Gu Nian was only wearing a loose ginger sweater as she ran out of the dormitory. It was only five or six degrees outside, but she seemed to be unable to feel it as she ran. These were all instinctive actions, but she didn¡¯t know why she did it. When Jian Xia rushed out with her coat, she could no longer see Gu Nian. She could only return to the dormitory resentfully. As Gu Nian rushed out of the school gate, she hailed a taxi and headed straight to the Affiliated Hospital. She found that her hands were trembling, and so were her teeth. Her eyes were filled with anxiety and fear. Crash? How could such a serious thing happen? If the ne crashed, what were the chances of the pilot surviving? It all depended on the speed of flight, the height of flight, and whether it was the ground or the water below. She told herself, Gu Nian, don¡¯t panic. Don¡¯t panic. ¡®But, Gu Nian, why are you so flustered?¡¯ She randomly grabbed her long hair. She didn¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t know. At the Affiliated Hospital, Shen Zhaozheng had wanted to leave after removing the shrapnel, but he thought that Gu Nian mighte to see herter, so he asked the doctor to give him a room. He was half-lying on the bed.ll He was a little nervous. Would Gu Niane to see him if she knew he was injured? How long did it take her to show that she liked him too? It would take at least half an hour by car to get to the Li hospital. If she had rushed to the hospital without hesitation after receiving the call, he would have seen her within half an hour. If she didn¡¯te to Xuxu within half an hour, He immediately became nervous. He didn¡¯te, so he had no choice. Yu Bin found that his chief was sitting restlessly, so heughed and said, ¡± ¡°Boss, are you afraid that Xiao Gu won¡¯te?¡± Chapter 1912 - 1912: Unforgivable! Chapter 1912 - 1912: Unforgivable! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Don¡¯t try to be smart,¡± Shen Zhaozheng gave him a sidelong nce. He pretended to be calm as he spoke to Yu Bin, while looking at the watch on his wrist. Ten minutes had passed since Gu Nian received the call. There were still two more ten minutes. If she didn¡¯te, ran ran, Suddenly, the door was pushed open. Shen Zhaozheng looked up with hope in his eyes. It was the doctor. He hade to give him medicine and also gave him some instructions.
Shen Zhaozheng agreed perfunctorily and started to wait anxiously. Five minutester, the door was pushed open again. His heart trembled again. He looked up and saw Xue Shen with a yful look in his eyes. Xue Shen saw the light in Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s eyes slowly fade away andughed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re disappointed because you didn¡¯t see the person you wanted?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time on a patient,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said, ignoring him. Xue Shen walked over, lifted his cor, and looked at him. Oh, he¡¯s called a patient with such a small injury? is this still the tough man, Shen Zhaozheng? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng raised his hand to look at his watch again. It had been 15 minutes, and the time was getting closer and closer, and he was getting more and more anxious. ¡°Are you afraid that your little niannian won¡¯te?¡± Xue Shenughed. Twenty minutester, the door was pushed open with a bang. He looked up at Yingying. She was only wearing a sweater, and she looked like she had lost her soul. She rushed over to him, ignoring the two men beside her. It only took him 20 minutes to rush over. Not only did she not hesitate at all, she must have asked the driver to speed on the road. He consoled her while his heart ached for her. Gu Nian rushed over and cupped his face in her hands. She looked him up and down and carefully examined him. ¡°Yingluo, are you okay?¡± Xue Shen smiled slyly behind him and did not say a word. Shen Zhaozheng grabbed it.ll He stopped her hand. why didn¡¯t you put on a coat when you came out? your hands are so cold. However, Gu Nian¡¯s expression slowly darkened as she pushed him away. Yingluo, you didn¡¯t crash at all! You lied to me! He looked perfectly fine, with no injuries on his face. The person who crashed couldn¡¯t have been like this. Shen Zhaozheng nced at Xue Shen. Did this guy just say that his ne had crashed? He lifted the nket and got out of bed. Just as he was about to say something, Xue Shen quickly said, ¡± I didn¡¯t make it clear to you at the time. When he was in the control tower, the ne he was controlling crashed. When he went to check, he was hit in the shoulder by a piece of debris. After saying that, she pulled open his cor and revealed the gauze wrapped around his right shoulder. ¡°Liar! You¡¯re all liars!¡± Gu Nian was furious. With that, he turned around to leave. She was almost scared to death. Shen Zhaozheng had lied to her like this. When she went upstairs, her legs were so weak that she couldn¡¯t move, but they were joking with her about his life. Unreasonable! Unforgivable! Shen Zhaozheng hugged her and said to Xue Shen coldly, ¡± ¡°You can get out now. ¡± Xue Shen spread his hands. can¡¯t you be more serious? did nianniane so quickly? ¡± Xue Shen quickly pulled Yu Bin and ran out of the ward. Gu Nian struggled. let go of me. You and he are Birds of a Feather. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll be fooled by you just because he¡¯s the bad guy and you¡¯re the good guy. You¡¯re the one who made him do it. You¡¯re the real culprit! Shen Zhaozheng hugged her waist with one hand and grabbed her with the other..ll¡±Then let me ask you, why did youe so quickly?¡± Why didn¡¯t she even have time to put on her coat? Is it because you¡¯re worried about me? Why are you so worried about me?¡± Chapter 1913 - 1913: Her concerns Chapter 1913 - 1913: Her concerns Trantor: 549690339 Gu Nian gritted her teeth. I¡¯m not worried about you. Let go of me. I want to go back to school! His arms were like an iron wall that held her, making her unable to move, ¡°Niannian, let me ask you, what were you thinking when you found out that I had crashed?¡± he asked in a low voice. Gu Nian avoided his gaze and said angrily, ¡± ¡°You let me go! I don¡¯t want to talk to a liar!¡± After she finished speaking, she stepped back and identally fell into the bed with Shen Zhaozheng.ll Go.
Outside, Xue Shen was watching the show through the small transparent ss window on the door. He whispered, ¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk.¡± Shen Zhaozhengll He reached out a hand and gently stroked her cheek.¡±You like me too, don¡¯t you?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes widened. no, I don¡¯t like you. I don¡¯t. Gu Nian felt as if her mind was in a mess. The scariest thing was that she had no intention of pushing him away at all. After the kiss, Shen Zhaozheng looked at the person under him and said, ¡± ¡°Do you feel disgusted when I kiss you?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes were a little misty. Was it disgusting? No, she would not feel disgusted. His smell and breath were so good that she even felt a little lost. His thumb gently grazed the corner of her mouth, and his voice was very bewitching.¡±You don¡¯t find it disgusting, do you?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s mind was in a mess. ¡°Niannian, you like me too. Why won¡¯t you admit it?¡± Shen Zhaozheng looked at her with a burning gaze. Gu Nian¡¯s mind became clearer and clearer. The truth that she was unwilling to admit was bing clearer and clearer. Indeed, she had panicked when she found out that his ne crash had happened. She could not ept the truth and did not want to never see him again. It was an uncontroble feeling. She didn¡¯t even know when he had messed up her heart, but he had taken over her heart with an unstoppable force. She did not look at him directly and only said coldly, ¡± ¡°I, Zhenzhen, don¡¯t want to be Shen hanzhi¡¯s aunt.¡± Shen hanzhi had always stood between the two of them. Even when he went to the Northwest, Gu Nian had to think about that. Shen Zhaozheng sped her hand and intertwined his fingers with hers. ¡°So, you like me because of hanzhi, and you don¡¯t want to admit it, right?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s face was a little red, as if that was how Yingluo felt. Her mind was no longer in a mess because Shen Zhaozheng was right about how she felt. This seemed to be her concern all along. Because Shen Zhaozheng was Shen hanzhi¡¯s uncle, she told herself that he was an elder, an elder who couldn¡¯t be with her, and that he was still Shen hanzhi¡¯s elder. It was simply a fantasy for them to argue. Shen Zhaozheng held her hand tightly. niannian, the blood in my body can¡¯t be changed. I can¡¯t change my identity as hanzhi¡¯s uncle either. But you¡¯ve already broken up with hanzhi. Why can¡¯t we be together? ¡± ¡°This is too weird,¡± Gu Nian frowned. ¡°Do you mind hanzhi¡¯s feelings, or do you mind what other people think?¡± Gu Nian mumbled,¡±hanzhi¡¯s feelings are so awkward.¡± They had been childhood sweethearts for more than ten years, and Gu Nian did not care about what others thought. She could ignore the thoughts of Shen hanzhi¡¯s parents and Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s parents, but she did not want to hurt Shen hanzhi. Shen Zhaozheng said softly,¡±then, are you going to stop dating and getting married for the rest of your life just because of hanzhi?¡± You¡¯re already in the past..¡± Chapter 1914 - 1914: It’s really settled just like that? Chapter 1914 - 1914: It¡¯s really settled just like that? Trantor: 549690339 but you¡¯re his brother-inw. Why do you have to be his brother-inw? ¡± Gu Nian looked at him with a wronged expression. Shen Zhaozheng was also having a headache. He didn¡¯t want to have the blood of the Shen family in his body, and he didn¡¯t want to be Shen hanzhi¡¯s uncle. Shen Zhaozhengforted her, ¡°let¡¯s try to be together first, okay?¡± Don¡¯t tell anyone, don¡¯t let our family know, okay?¡± ¡°Do you think paper can contain fire?¡± Gu Nian frowned. ¡°I just hope that Han Zhi can find her true love before our rtionship is exposed, don¡¯t you think?¡±
Gu Nian was confused. How did things end up like this? Why did little uncle mention the words ¡®our rtionship¡¯? When did she agree to be his girlfriend? Why did he take it for granted? ¡°I, Yingluo, didn¡¯t agree to be your girlfriend.¡± Now that Shen Zhaozheng knew that Gu Nian liked him too, he had no reservations. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to agree, but I¡¯ll treat you as my girlfriend in the future.¡± How considerate. what do you mean by that? I just don¡¯t want to be in a rtionship right now. Can¡¯t I? ¡± Gu Nian snorted. No one said that they had to be together just because they liked each other. ¡°Do you little girls like to say one thing and mean another?¡± Shen Zhaozheng got up slowly. Gu Nian¡¯s face was red as she could not find any words to refute him. Outside the door, Xue Shen saw the two of them getting out of bed.ll He got up and immediately pushed the door open. He stared at Shen Zhaozheng in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s done?¡± Gu Nian red at him. This Vice-Principal did not have the image of a teacher at all. There was no need for her to respect him. Shen Zhaozheng nced at Yu Bin. go and settle the discharge procedures. There was no need for him to stay in the hospital in the first ce. It was just to lure Gu Nian over. Since his prey had already fallen into his trap, there was no need for him to put on an act. He was only hospitalized for half an hour, which was a new record for Superintendent Shen. Yu Bin hurriedly said,ll She jogged off to handle the discharge procedures. Xue Shen looked at Shen Zhaozheng in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s really done?¡± what do you mean by ¡®settled¡¯? I¡¯m going back to school now. Gu Nian snorted. Shen Zhaozheng grabbed her hand and said, ¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re here, send me back to the apartmentter.¡± Xue Shen held his forehead and sighed,¡±why did it go so smoothly for you?¡± I¡¯ve tried everything, but they¡¯re still ignoring me. Zhaozheng, you have to support me. ¡® Shen Zhaozheng raised his eyebrows. then I¡¯ll try to tell Xia Shang that you¡¯ve also crashed the next time. Let¡¯s see how she reacts. Xue Shen nodded. I think it¡¯s feasible. Let¡¯s try it now. Since she¡¯s in the hospital, we can give Xia Chang a call now and see how she reacts. Is that okay? Gu Nian was still struggling when Shen Zhaozheng pulled her into his arms. ¡°Be good and wait for a while.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s face was as red as a ripe tomato. Xue Shen¡¯s eyes were red with envy. He couldn¡¯t even get his own girlfriend back, so why did he have to give her to someone else? wasn¡¯t he just looking for torture? ¡°I don¡¯t think Xia Shang will have any reaction, so can you stop embarrassing yourself?¡± Xue Shen picked up Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s phone and entered Xia Shang¡¯s phone number. Then, he handed it to Shen Zhaozheng. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Since I¡¯m the one who called her here, you have to call Xia Shang here. The grace of a drop of water, surgell Don¡¯t you know what it means to repay a spring?¡± Shen Zhaozheng took the phone and nced at the anxious Xue Shen. He thought that what Xue Shen said made sense. If it weren¡¯t for him, he wouldn¡¯t have known that niannian was so worried about him.. Chapter 1915 - 1915: Definitely overbearing Chapter 1915 - 1915: Definitely overbearing Trantor: 549690339 If he could help, he would. The phone rang. Xue Shen was so nervous that he didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. He just stared at Shen Zhaozheng. Gu Nian had also forgotten to struggle. It was rare to see the unruly Vice-Principal with such an expression. After a long while, the call was connected and Xia Shang¡¯s slightly hoarse voice came through. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Shen Zhaozheng,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said in a deep voice.
¡°Inspector Shen, what¡¯s the matter?¡± when Xue Shen went to the Research Institute base, he insisted on getting on a small ne with the pilot. The small ne unfortunately crashed during thending. Xia Shang chuckled and said, ¡°Oh, really?¡± Was Xue Shen dead? If he¡¯s dead, please help me burn some paper money for him.¡± Plop, the phone was hung up. Xue Shen¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. ¡°I told you not to embarrass yourself,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said, raising his eyebrows. Xue Shen gritted his teeth and said, ¡°it¡¯s your tone that¡¯s wrong. Your good friend has already crashed, but you can still be so calm. Xia Shang isn¡¯t stupid. Il Zi, can she not tell?¡± ¡°Do you need me to rehearse before calling her?¡± Xue Shen rolled his eyes at him, ¡°forget it, forget it, Zhenzhen.¡± If they continued to fight, they would only be aughingstock. He looked at Shen Zhaozheng enviously. Since he was young and easy to fool, he had really taken advantage of Shen Zhaozheng. He regretted it. He had thought that if he couldn¡¯t get his girlfriend back, none of them would be able to fall in love. Now, he had single-handedly brought Shen Zhaozheng and Gu Nian together, but he was still the only one left in the world. He really regretted it so much that his intestines turned green. I don¡¯t n to make my rtionship with niannian public yet, ¡± Shen Zhaozheng said in a low voice. so, don¡¯t tell anyone, understand? ¡® Although Xue Shen was jealous, he still had some sense of propriety. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you don¡¯t want me to tell you, I won¡¯t.¡± ¡®I didn¡¯t even promise to do anything with you. What do you mean by I don¡¯t want to make it public? Little uncle, you¡¯re talking too much to yourself.¡± When it was time to be overbearing, he must be overbearing. He held her waist so that she could not move. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back.¡± Inspector Shen¡¯s goal had been achieved, leaving Xue Shen to sigh in despair. Xia Shang was too cruel to him. However, on second thought, at least she had asked someone to burn joss paper for him. This could be considered an old rtionship. Vice President Xue was so good atforting himself that people couldn¡¯t help but shed tears of sympathy. After leaving the ward, Shen Zhaozheng let go of Gu Nian. After all, he did not want to reveal the truth to the public. Gu Nian was still concerned about hanzhi. At this stage, their rtionship was considered to be in the dark. His only hope was that Han Zhi would meet a girl he liked in the Northwest. This way, niannian would be able to put down the psychological burden and be with him calmly. Was the possibility of this big? Niannian and Han Zhi might not have reached the height of lovers, but they were just beautiful childhood sweethearts. But what about Han Zhi and niannian? It was true that Han Zhi was a soft-hearted person. However, he had decided to go to the Northwest because he cared about Gu Nian. Therefore, he had to take it seriously. Han Zhi must have liked Gu Nian a lot. Then, the chances of him meeting the person he liked again in the Northwest would be greatly reduced. Take it slow. At least for now, he understood Gu Nian¡¯s feelings. They were two separate.ll Lovell Xiangll Yue, there was no problem that couldn¡¯t be ovee. Once they were downstairs, Yu Bin opened the car door for him. He let Gu Nian get into the car first before he stepped into the car.ll He sat inside. Gu Nian was still wearing his coat. She nced at him and forced herself not to show any concern.. Chapter 1916 - 1916 Who would believe you? Chapter 1916 - 1916 Who would believe you? ¡°I¡¯m not asking you,¡± Gu Nian snorted. ¡°Look, my hand isn¡¯t cold,¡± he said as he held her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Gu Nian replied. What a girl who said one thing but meant another. ¡°Drive, Yu Bin,¡± he said in a deep voice. The car slowly drove towards Ding Xiang apartment.
¡°Chief, you¡¯re injured. The doctor asked you to rest at home for the next few days,¡± Yu Bin said carefully. Gu Nian criticized in her heart. Was he really injured? Shen Zhaozheng saw the look in her eyes and exined, ¡± he was indeed injured and it was really dangerous. When he fired, shrapnel flew out and he was stabbed upside down. || My right arm can¡¯t exert any strength these days, so it¡¯s indeed inconvenient for me to move.¡± ¡°Are you doing this on purpose?¡± Gu Nian looked up at him. After all, Shen Zhaozheng had a criminal record. Previously, he had used Xue Shen to make her apany him to the southeast Research Institute. This time, he had deliberately injured himself to make her lose her self-control. It was not impossible. Shen Zhaozheng narrowed his eyes at her. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It was an ident. ¡°Who would believe you?¡± Gu Nian pouted. Chapter 1917 - 1917: I regret it after I’ve finished Chapter 1917 - 1917: I regret it after I¡¯ve finished Trantor: 549690339 ¡°It¡¯s the same if you¡¯re preparing here,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said, holding her hand. Gu Nian instinctively waved his hand and pulled Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s arm.ll ¡°Humph!¡± ¡°You¡¯re just putting on an act,¡± Gu Nian snorted. Shen Zhaozheng was wearing a work shirt. He reached out to unbutton his shirt and anxiously said, ¡± ¡°What are you doing? The weather is strange and cold, why are you still taking off your Kasaya outside?¡± The first two buttons of his shirt were unbuttoned. He opened it slightly and showed her the bright red blood on the White gauze. I was careless. Did I hurt you? ¡± Gu Nian panicked.
¡°It hurts. Quickly send me up.¡± Gu Nian did not dare to y around. She quickly carried the medicine with one hand and held his arm with the other as she led him into the corridor. Shen Zhaozheng had a triumphant smile on his face. The heater was on in the room. Gu Nian removed his coat and looked at the man sitting on the sofa. She then ced her hand on her forehead. How did Yingluo end up like this? Shen Zhaozheng was watching the news on the technology channel. He looked at the people sighing at the side and chuckled.¡±l bought aputer in the guest room. If you need to look up any information, you can use thatputer. ¡± Gu Nian moved over and pulled out a chair to sit opposite him. ¡°Since you¡¯re injured, why don¡¯t you go back to your brother¡¯s ce? There¡¯s a nanny there who can take care of you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same if you take care of me here,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said as he nced at her. Gu Nian immediately jumped up. I don¡¯t know how to take care of people. Don¡¯t count on me. If you ask me to take care of you, I might just be a burden. Look, I don¡¯t even know how to cook. How can I take care of you? the injured must be well nourished. Otherwise, it will not be conducive to the recovery of the injury. Shen Zhaozheng suddenly grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms. Now that he knew her feelings, he did these things without any worries. Gu Nian immediately fell into his arms and was very close to him. Her body began to heat up. She struggled, and his low voice rang in her ears. ¡°Let¡¯s have tomato egg noodles tonight.¡± Gu Nian writhed uneasily. I don¡¯t know how to make tomato egg noodles either. I don¡¯t know how to do anything. He held her waist and continued to whisper in her ear, I¡¯ll teach you. I know how to. ¡± ¡°Why do you have to keep me here?¡± Gu Nian looked up. Gu Nian, who had always been boyish, did not realize how much of a coquettish tone she was using. There were no girls who were really manly in the world. It was just that she had not met the person she liked. In front of the man she liked, all women liked to act coquettishly and flirtatiously.¡± Whoosh. you¡¯re my girlfriend. Your boyfriend is injured, so it¡¯s only natural for you to stay and take care of him. I¡¯m not your girlfriend. Don¡¯t spout nonsense. I¡¯ll Sue you for nder. I didn¡¯t even agree to it. Gu Nian was anxious, annoyed, and embarrassed. ¡°Niannian, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± he suddenly became serious. He asked her this question so seriously and affectionately, and her brain went nk again. ¡°You¡¯re not bad.¡± After saying that, he regretted it. ¡®Gu Nian, it¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen handsome guys before. Your dad, your brother, which one of them isn¡¯t charming?¡¯ll Why is that handsome guy so weak in front of little uncle? He caressed her cheek. since you like me and there¡¯s nothing wrong with me, we should be together.. Don¡¯t be indecisive, okay? ¡± Leave your worries to me, I¡¯ll solve them for you, okay?¡± Chapter 1918 - 1918: Let him continue Chapter 1918 - 1918: Let him continue Trantor: 549690339 She didn¡¯t know why, but she had never felt this shy when she was with Shen hanzhi. She felt that everything was natural. Now, in front of little uncle, she heard him say such serious things and felt the calluses on his fingertips gently rubbing her cheek. ¡°Niannianqian Qian, answer me Qian Qian¡± Gu Nian felt that her face must be very red right now. If Gu Yanzhi or the people who had fought with her in the courtyard saw this scene, she would definitely beughed at. She had always been careless and had never been so conflicted over a matter. It was all her uncle¡¯s fault for making her so strange.
In the past, she had fantasized that she was a heroine with a sense of justice. She felt restless and there was only him in her eyes. He had kissed her three times. The first time was when she asked him to pretend to be her boyfriend. The second time was when he mistakenly thought that she was asleep. The second time was just now in the ward. She had never kissed anyone before, but she had at least watched a lot of TV shows. Her mind was nk, and she could only see him. This person probably had some kind of magic. ¡°Niannianqian.¡± Gu Nian suddenly came to her senses. Why did she seem to be reminiscing about her uncle¡¯s kiss? She was done for. She felt that she was beyond redemption. ¡°Answer me, ¡± he said. He was waiting for her answer. And she knew that she had nowhere to run. ¡°But I don¡¯t want anyone else to know, is that okay?¡± She only hoped that Shen hanzhi would find a girl he liked soon. That way, he would not be so upset about bing his aunt. When she was one year old and he was four, she asked him for a packet of Peach Crisps, and he gave her the entire packet. She didn¡¯t want the young man to be too sad. Even though he had done something wrong to her. As she nodded, Shen Zhaozheng felt his heart burst with joy for the first time in his life. To express his joy, he reached out to grab her waist and gently kissed her lips. The only thought that shed through Gu Nian¡¯s mind was,¡¯again? why are we kissing again?¡¯ She wanted to push him away, but the man said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Be careful not to touch my wound.¡± Gu Nian did not dare to move and allowed him to continue. In fact, he was also nervous. This was also the first time he had kissed someone so domineeringly. It seemed like he didn¡¯t need to experience it, and it was just instinctive. After a long time, Shen Zhaozheng finally stopped. They had just established their rtionship, so he could not scare her. ¡°No one else will know,¡± he said as he looked at her with a burning gaze. ¡°I thought you¡¯re an ascetic Prince Charming,¡± Gu Nian said as she nced at him. Little uncle had always been serious and unsmiling. She really did not expect him to kiss her so easily. They seemed to be kissing a little too frequently. Shen Zhaozheng smiled. no man is abstinent. Unless he has not met the girl he likes. It was already evening and the living room was covered in a thinyer of warm yellow. At this moment, Gu Nian no longer felt as distant as he had always been. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m going against thew when I¡¯m with you,¡± she said as she nced at him. Since Gu Nian did not resist, he did not get up either. Instead, hey on top of her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of me in the future, okay?¡± Gu Nian gently ced her hand on his chest and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s easy to say but hard to do. I¡¯m afraid of you in my bones, even more so than my father..¡± Chapter 1919 - 1919: 1976-ignore it Chapter 1919 - 1919: 1976-ignore it Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Am I that scary?¡± Shen Zhaozheng narrowed his eyes at her. Gu Nian nodded. yes, I do. Although I don¡¯t remember the time when you pped my popsicle away when I was very young, perhaps I was already afraid of you since I was three years old. Shen Zhaozheng regretted his actions. How could he have thought that the three-year-old girl, who came trembling to give him a popsicle, would one day be someone he was determined to win over? ¡°This is what I regret the most in my life. This is karma.¡± Gu Nian had an usatory attitude. ¡°So, why are you so angry at me when I¡¯m kind enough to give you food?¡±
Superintendent Shen felt a headacheing on. Sixteen yearster, his girlfriend woulde and question him. perhaps it¡¯s because I don¡¯t like all soft things, and I don¡¯t like others being nice to me. ¡®Why?¡± Girl, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something wrong with this position? Can¡¯t you just sit up and talk? She really lost her ability to think when she was in front of a man. Shen Zhaozheng was about to speak when someone knocked on the door. Gu Nian immediately panicked. ¡°Why do you look like we¡¯re having an affair?¡± Shen Zhaozheng narrowed his eyes at her. Gu Nian hurriedly pushed him away. Little uncle, quickly get up.¡± Shen Zhaozheng had no choice but to get up from her. He whispered, ¡± ¡°Who is Shen Zhaozheng walked to the door and peeked through the peephole. His face immediately darkened, and he was like a haunting spirit. He went back to the sofa and whispered, ¡± ¡®Who is it?¡± ¡°Ignore them.¡± The doorbell rang again and again, followed by Xue Shen¡¯s voice, ¡± ¡°Inspector Shen, I know you¡¯re home. Open the door, please open the door, ran ran.¡± Shen Zhaozheng massaged his eyebrows. He should not have asked Xue Shen to inform Gu Nian. He would have gotten himself into trouble that he could not shake off. little uncle, open the door. Otherwise, he¡¯ll keep knocking. Shen Zhaozheng could only get up and open the door for him. Xue Shen came in with a big bag of vegetables. ¡®What¡¯s wrong? Did I disturb you and little niannian?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Shen Zhaozheng gritted his teeth. Xue Shen chuckled. I¡¯m single now. No one should think about being in love. I¡¯ll stay here and take care of you for the next few days. Shen Zhaozheng grabbed it.ll ¡°You¡¯re not wee here,¡± she said as she put a hand on his shoulder. niannian, you don¡¯t know how to cook, do you? your uncle Xue will stay and cook for you. What do you think? ¡± Xue Shen shouted at Gu Nian. The veins on Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s forehead were popping. ¡°What uncle Xue?¡± you¡¯re her little uncle, ¡± Xue Shen said matter-of-factly, ¡± so as your brother, isn¡¯t it only natural for her to call me uncle Xue? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng could not wait to get rid of the title ¡®little uncle¡¯. Xue Shen even asked Gu Nian to call him¡¯ uncle Xue ¡®on purpose. good, it¡¯s pretty good. It¡¯s great that there¡¯s someone to cook for us. Gu Nian walked over. In the evening, the sun moved down inch by inch. The small kitchen was full of smoke and fire, and the living room was full of vinegar. This was because Xue Shen had called Gu Nian to the kitchen to be his assistant. After all, Xue Shen was the vice-principal of the media University. Gu Nian was more obedient to him than to Shen Zhaozheng. He could hear their voicesing from the kitchen. ¡°Principal, how many garlic do you want me to peel?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me principal, just call me Xuxu¡¯s third uncle..¡± Chapter 1920 - 1920: You ‘re too realistic Chapter 1920 - 1920: You ¡®re too realistic Trantor: 549690339 ¡°It feels weird. I¡¯ll just call you brother Shen,¡± Gu Nian said. that won¡¯t do. You call Shen Zhaozheng ¡®uncle¡¯, but you call me¡¯ brother¡¯. Wouldn¡¯t that be a huge loss? ¡± Xue Shen said. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call you third uncle in private then,¡± Gu Nian said with a smile. ¡°Good girl.¡± Shen Zhaozheng couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He hurried to the kitchen door and nced at the two. ¡°If you can¡¯t finish it by yourself, don¡¯t volunteer to cook.¡±
Xue Shen nced at him indifferently. your little niannian has to be a garlic-peeling girl. Do you feel bad for her? ¡® Shen Zhaozheng regretted once again. He should have asked Xue Shen¡¯s brother to inform niannian. He really couldn¡¯t get rid of this big trouble. little uncle, you should go and rest. It¡¯s only right for me to help. Gu Nian waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll help too,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said as he stepped into the kitchen. don¡¯t move around. Your shoulder is seriously injured. You need to rest. Gu Nian hurriedly supported him. After that, he pushed the person in front of him into the living room, then turned back and continued to talk andugh with Xue Shen. Shen Zhaozheng had never been so impatient before. Xue Shen¡¯s cooking skills were indeed not bad. As he had lived with Xia Shang before, he was also a deeply in love. For Xia Shang, he learned how to make soup. On top of that, they had a good friend who went to her ce every day to collect Scriptures, so his cooking skills were quite good. There were four dishes and one soup-braised pig¡¯s tail, apricot mushrooms and edamame beans, garlic oysters, green eggnt with diced meat, and borscht. Just looking at it made one¡¯s fingers Twitch. Gu Nian and Shen Zhaozheng sat in the same row while Xue Shen sat across from them. He did not feel good when he saw the two of them. In order to get back at him, Shen Zhaozheng had tried so hard to feed Gu Nian in front of him. Gu Nian was always cheerful in front of him, but when she was next to Shen Zhaozheng, she would blush shyly. The two of them were deeply in love. Most importantly, it was not an act for him to see. It was natural for her to act like this. He didn¡¯t have any appetite at all. After the torturous dinner, Shen Zhaozheng asked Gu Nian to take a shower. Only the two men were left in the living room. Shen Zhaozheng finally revealed his ferocious face.¡±Alright, we¡¯re done eating. Can you get lost now?¡± Xue Shen looked at him innocently. you¡¯re too realistic. Do you think I¡¯m someone you¡¯d throw away after you¡¯re done using me? ¡± I¡¯ve worked so hard to cook for you and wash the dishes, and now you¡¯re chasing me away? are you even human?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate for you to be here?¡± Shen Zhaozheng gritted his teeth. Xue Shen was no longer involved in scientific research, and his hair was no longer as short as Shen Zhaozheng¡¯S. Hebed his hair and said casually, don¡¯t think that ce is unsuitable.¡± ¡°Tell me, what will it take for you to leave?¡± ¡°Look at you, you easily conquered little niannian. As a good friend, you can¡¯t bear to see me alone, can you? I¡¯m helping you, so you have to help me too. Help me get Xia Shang back.¡± ¡°You know, I¡¯m not good at this.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll stay here and sleep in the same room as you. After all, little niannian has to sleep in the guest room.¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s head ached. alright, I understand. I¡¯ll try my best to help. Xue Shen nodded. right now, Xia Shang is only polite to you. If you invite her out for a meal, she¡¯ll probably agree. ¡°I won¡¯t invite her out for a meal,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said, squinting at him. Xue Shen looked at him with an expression of disappointment. ¡°Big brother, inspector Shen, I¡¯m defeated by you. I didn¡¯t ask you to treat her to a meal. If you want to treat her to a meal, I won¡¯t agree, niannian won¡¯t agree either.. It¡¯s just a pretense, understand?¡± Chapter 1921 - 1921: You’ll have more experience next time Chapter 1921 - 1921: You¡¯ll have more experience next time Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I understand, you can get lost now,¡± Shen Zhaozheng coughed. Xue Shen shook his head as he picked up his coat and walked out. you¡¯re really a piece of rotten wood in love. I don¡¯t know what to say about you, but people like you deserve to be lonely until you die. After taking a shower, Gu Nian walked out of the bathroom in her pajamas while drying her hair. ¡°Where¡¯s third uncle?¡± Shen Zhaozheng walked over and took the towel to dry her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t call him third uncle, just call him Xue Shen.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t that a little rude?¡± Gu Nian looked up at him. After all, he¡¯s our school¡¯s principal.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too polite to him.¡± He pressed her down on the sofa, then picked up the hairdryer beside him and helped her dry her hair. ¡°Little uncle, you actually have a hair dryer?¡± Gu Nian was surprised. After all, he was a man and had a crew cut, so he obviously didn¡¯t need a hairdryer. Ever since inspector Shen found out that he liked Gu Nian, he had bought a lot of things that girls needed. A hairdryer was one of them. He didn¡¯t say a word. He just grabbed her hair and blew it gently. It was supposed to be a warm and gentle scene, but Gu Nian suddenly screamed, ¡± it hurts, it hurts, it hurts! I¡¯ve put my hair in. Little uncle, hurry up and turn it off, turn it off! Inspector Shen, who did not panic when he turned on the tighter, was nowpletely out of his wits. He immediately turned off the hairdryer and looked at Gu Nian nervously. ¡°Are you trying to murder me?¡± Gu Nian looked at him as if she had been wronged. It hurts!¡± Shen Zhaozheng hurriedly pulled her hair out of the hairdryer, and Gu Nian screamed in pain as he did so. As Shen Zhaozheng helped, he said in a low voice, It¡¯s my Qianqian¡¯s first time using this thing, so she¡¯s not very familiar with it.¡± When Gu Nian finally pulled out all her hair, she looked at the lock of hair in her hand and asked, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± ¡°Alright, you do it. I¡¯ll watch. I¡¯ll have more experience next time.¡± Gu Nian grabbed the hairdryer and exined in detail, ¡± you can¡¯t put the end of your hair to the air vent. It¡¯s very dangerous for your hair to be sucked in. Superintendent Shen looked as if he was humbly receiving advice, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll remember that. Her long hair fell over her shoulders, and she had a lot of hair. It was ck in color and soft, making him eager to continue drying her hair for her. I can do it myself. You don¡¯t have to do it for me. Gu Nian gave him a sidelong nce. His little life was more important. Although he had a lot of hair, he couldn¡¯t stand his little uncle¡¯s torment. ¡°Alright, you can do it yourself,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said awkwardly. The next time he did an experiment on Xue Shen, he would help niannian brag. Practice was the only standard to test the truth. Xue Shen,¡±are you even human?¡± I want to eat your dog food and be your experimental field. Shen Zhaozheng, be human! After drying her hair, Shen Zhaozheng kept the hairdryer away. Gu Nian was about to get up and enter the room when Shen Zhaozheng pulled her down again.¡±lt¡¯s still early, let¡¯s watch some TV before going in.¡± Gu Nian looked at the development of weapons in the technology channel. Fortunately, she had been influenced by her father and was indeed interested in these things. She sat beside him, and the man¡¯srge hands naturally reached over and pulled her into his arms. Gu Nian felt as if she had be a weak little woman in front of her youngest uncle. She used to mock her mother for being boneless in front of her father. If she could lie on her father¡¯s body, she would definitely not stand properly. Now I¡¯m self-proimed She struggled, ¡°my dad taught me to stand like a pine tree and sit like a Bell..¡± Chapter 1922 - 1922: Are you crazy? Chapter 1922 - 1922: Are you crazy? Trantor: 549690339 She couldn¡¯t fall for him. She couldn¡¯t be the kind of person she used tough at. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s iron hoopll ¡°You can do this outside, but in front of me, you don¡¯t havetoto whine.¡± The two of them sat on the sofa and watched TV. The heating in the room was sufficient, and the cold wind was blowing outside. On a winter night, director Shen experienced what warmth was for the first time in his life. Gu Nian could give him what his family could not.
Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Shen Zhaozheng frowned. That damn Xue Shen, he was here to disturb them again. He got up and walked to the door. Before opening the door, he looked through the peephole and fortunately, he saw Yingying. It was his mother, Liu Mei, who was standing outside the door. He immediately turned around, walked to the sofa, and whispered, ¡± ¡°Go into the room and hide. My mother is here.¡± This girl didn¡¯t want their rtionship to be made public, so he had to be careful.ll Things. Gu Nian was surprised. You ¡­Il Mom¡¯s here.¡± She ran into the room in a panic. When she entered, she wanted to hide under the nket, but after thinking about it, she hid in the closet. Her heart was in her throat. The knocking became more and more urgent, and Liu Mei lost her patience. this damn kid, what is he doing? he hasn¡¯t opened the door for so long. Finally, just as she was about to knock on the door, Shen Zhaozheng opened the door and looked at her in surprise. ¡®What are you doing here?¡± Liu Mei immediately pushed him away aggressively, ¡± ¡°Let me ask you, Yueyue, did you Sue He Jiao in court?¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s brows furrowed even more. So she was here for this. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You still want to fire her?¡± Liu Mei was furious. ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Mei stared at him in disbelief, ¡°are you crazy?¡± Why did you do such an offensive thing? Do you know who she is? The he family was considered powerful in the capital. Aren¡¯t you afraid that they¡¯ll take revenge on you for offending them like this? Besides, what did he Jiao do to make you mobilize so many people?¡± ¡°She tried to get someone to rape a female university student,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said coldly. ¡°Oh my, it was just an intention, which means she didn¡¯t seed. Besides, she¡¯s just an ordinary female college student, isn¡¯t she fine? Was there a need to make such a big fuss over such a small matter? Can¡¯t you just give her a demerit or a demotion? Why do you have to fire him?¡± Shen Zhaozheng raised his eyebrows. but ran ran isn¡¯t an ordinary female university student. ¡°Who¡¯s ran ran?¡± Liu Mei was stunned. that female university student is called Gu Nian. She¡¯s the daughter of the head of the general Science Department, Gu jinghang. Liu Mei quivered with fear. ¡°Do you want me to offend chief Gu just to protect He Jiao?¡± Shen Zhaozheng continued to make up a story. Liu Mei quickly waved her hand,¡±no, no, no, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Shen Zhaozheng looked at the person in front of him seriously. so, don¡¯t let others know that you¡¯re running around because of He Jiao. Others will only think that you¡¯re going against director Gu. ¡°But why would Qianqian and he Jiao do that?¡± Liu Mei was shocked. perhaps it¡¯s because of hanzhi. I¡¯ve had some contact with Gu Nian before, but He Jiao felt that there¡¯s something going on between us. Oh, that¡¯s right. Gu Nian used to date hanzhi. I heard that they¡¯ve broken up. Since they¡¯ve broken up, don¡¯t get too close to her, okay? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng almost blurted out,¡¯why can¡¯t I be too close to her?¡¯ but he decided against it. His mother¡¯s feelings were not important. Whether she agreed or not, he still wanted to be with Gu Nian.. Chapter 1923 - 1923: Make him feel warm Chapter 1923 - 1923: Make him feel warm Trantor: 549690339 Let¡¯s not create a conflict first. Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, Liu Mei continued, ¡°is there really no way to turn things around?¡± We¡¯re both in the capital with the he family, and the capital is only so big. We¡¯ll see each other often, so there¡¯ll definitely be a chance to meet. How awkward will that be?¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s face darkened. I won¡¯t risk offending the Gu family just because of He Jiao. If you really want to protect her, you can find someone else. Liu Mei was suddenly furious,¡±l¡¯m Mom, what¡¯s with your attitude when you talk to me? I¡¯m just discussing it with you. If you can¡¯t do it, then don¡¯t do it. Is there a need to put on such a face?¡± Shen Zhaozheng looked like he was sending her off.
Liu Mei said angrily, ¡± it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll sleep here tonight. It¡¯s closer to your sister¡¯s ce tomorrow. I heard that she has a boyfriend. I have to go and check it out for her. The person hiding in the guest bedroom¡¯s wardrobe heard it clearly, and his heart started to beat wildly. Damn it! After saying that, Liu Mei walked towards the guest room. ¡°I¡¯m not used to living with other people,¡± Shen Zhaozheng stopped her. ¡°What other people?¡± Liu Mei was fuming with anger. I am youll Mom, am I someone else?¡± ¡°I¡¯m even more unustomed to living with you,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said unkindly. Liu Mei looked like she was about to cry, ¡± ¡°What are you saying? Is this how you talk to your mother?¡± the living conditions here are simple and crude, ¡°Shen Zhaozheng said coldly. you¡¯re used to living in luxury. It¡¯s been hard on you to live here. Liu Mei was so angry that smoke wasing out of her head. She gritted her teeth and pointed at him, ¡± ¡°Disgraceful!¡± With that, he turned around and left. This time, he was really asking for it. With a bang, she mmed the door and left. Shen Zhaozheng heaved a sigh of relief and went forward to lock the door. He then turned around and entered the guest room. After checking that there was no one in the room, the clothes cab at the side slowly opened. Gu Nian walked out and he held her hand. ¡°Alright, she¡¯s gone,¡± This was the first time Gu Nian had seen or heard about the interaction between his uncle and his mother. ¡°With youll You don¡¯t have a good rtionship with your mother, do you?¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s expression was calm. let¡¯s not talk about this. Go take a shower. After that, go to bed, okay? ¡± Gu Nian felt that he looked a little lonely and nodded. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. When she came out of the shower, she saw him smoking on the balcony, looking very lonely. She walked over and knocked on the floor-to-ceiling window. The person on the balcony turned around and saw the smiling face behind the ss door. She forced a smile, snuffed out the cigarette in her hand, and walked into the living room. little uncle, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going to sleep. You should sleep early too, okay? ¡± ¡°Okay, good night.¡± ¡°Good night, ¡± she said. That night, Shen Zhaozheng was lying in bed.ll In the past, she would feel empty and that she only had one goal in life, which was to achieve the greatest results in her field. Now, knowing that she was in the room next door and that she liked him, his heart was filled, and the winter wind seemed to have be warmer. He had never been liked by anyone in his life. Even the love from his family was not pure. Everyone had their own schemes. However, he knew that Gu Nian only liked him out of pure affection. She would not want anything from him and would not use his status to show off. This kind of pure, pure love made him feel warm. Yes, he could also use the word ¡°warm..¡± Chapter 1924 - 1924: I won’t disturb Gu Nian anymore Chapter 1924: I won¡¯t disturb Gu Nian anymore Trantor: 549690339 Shen Zhaozheng was unable to fall asleep as he was thinking about many things. Gu Nian, on the other hand, fell asleep as soon as shey down. Since she had made her feelings clear, she would not be conflicted anymore. It would be easy to sleep. The next morning, Gu Nian opened her eyes and saw someone sitting by her bed. ¡°Ah, little uncle Yingluo, Yingluo, why are you sitting here so quietly? it¡¯s quite scary.¡± ¡°Get up, I¡¯ll make breakfast for you,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said with a smile. ¡°Then you go out, I want to change my clothes.¡± After she got dressed, she saw Shen Zhaozheng in the kitchen. He seemed to be frying an egg. Gu Nian hurried over. little uncle, let me do it. You still have an injury on your shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not a waste of energy.¡± In the afternoon and evening, Gu Nian volunteered to cook. Therefore, the patient, Superintendent Shen, had two meals of noodles with tomato and egg. At night, he sent her to the car and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Come over on the weekends in the future, okay?¡± to be exact, I¡¯lle over when I¡¯m free. I¡¯m very busy too. Gu Nian scratched the back of her head. Fine, tsundere. He touched her head and told Yu Bin, ¡± ¡°Drive slower.¡± Under the cover of the night, Yu Bin drove Gu Nian back to school. Gu Nian felt that this kind of sneaky behavior was not appropriate.¡± The life of touching was quite exciting. When she returned to the dormitory, Jian Xia saw her and moved over carefully, ¡± ¡°Why are you wearing a man¡¯s coat? Has ran ran been with little uncle these past two days?¡± A coat of this length would not be able to hold up anyone who was not 185cm tall. It was obvious that Gu Nian had gone out in a sweater yesterday but had returned in a coat. She must be with her little uncle. Gu Nian looked at her guiltily. ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in my business.¡± Even though she was with her uncle now, she had no intention of forgiving this traitor. Jian Xia felt wronged. niannian, what do I have to do for you to forgive me? if you don¡¯t talk to me, I¡¯m going to suffocate. Gu Nian sat down on a chair. don¡¯t disturb your sister¡¯s preparation for the debatepetition in the college League. If she doesn¡¯t get into the top three, you¡¯ll be the main culprit. Jian Xia sat on the chair next to Gu Nian with an aggrieved look on her face. She did not want to disturb Gu Nian. Now that Gu Nian had nothing to do and had established a clear rtionship with her uncle, she was very confident about the debatepetition at the end of December. When it was ten O ¡®clock, Jian Xia made her a ss of milk and ced it on the table. She said carefully, ¡± ¡°Have a little.¡± In reality, Gu Nian did not me Jian Xia. She was just embarrassed. After all, she treated Jian Xia as her best friend. However, Jian Xia was ying tricks behind her back. If Gu Nian did not show her any respect, it would seem like she had no principles. She nced at milk and thought that she should find a time to go down the stairs. She wasn¡¯t an unreasonable person. At 10:30 am, her phone rang. Little uncle had sent her a text message.¡±lt¡¯s gettingte, time to sleep.¡± Gu Nian pursed her lips.¡¯Did she just find a boyfriend? she probably found an rm clock.¡¯ ¡°Got it. Good night.¡± Shen Zhaozheng took the phone and saw the word ¡± good night ¡°. He narrowed his eyes. This girl, didn¡¯t she have anything to say to him? Goodnight. You asked her to sleep and she sent you a good night, isn¡¯t that a matter of course? Superintendent Shen still had a lot to learn about love. Early the next morning, He Yun carried her backpack back to the dormitory. When she saw that Ding Yan was not in the dormitory, and that the things on the bed and her table were all cleaned up, she suddenly felt a little panicked.. Chapter 1925 - 1925: Gu Nian felt that she had a high chance of winning Chapter 1925: Gu Nian felt that she had a high chance of winning Trantor: 549690339 She did not dare to ask Gu Nian so she grabbed Jian Xia¡¯s hand and asked carefully, ¡± ¡®Where did Ding Yan go?¡± ¡°She dropped out of school,¡± Jian Xia said. He Yun¡¯s first reaction was that this must have something to do with Gu Nian. ¡°She¡¯s fine. Why did she drop out?¡± Jian Xia shrugged her shoulders. I¡¯m not sure. I think he dropped out of school because he was not in good health. Jian Xia¡¯s vague exnation caused He Yun to panic even more. Ding Yan must have offended Gu Nian and was forced to drop out of school. She didn¡¯t dare to ask for more details. Instead, she went to the counselor and expressed that she wanted to change to the dormitory next door. Lin Yiqian did not dare to share a room with Gu Nian. Gu Nian was too powerful and she did not know if she would identally offend Gu Nian again. Being with a King was like being with a Tiger. It was a torturous experience. The counselor agreed to her request, and he Yun immediately moved to Room 504 next door. Thus, only Gu Nian and Jian Xia were left in room 505. Rumors began to spread in the school that Gu mang was influential in the media industry and could cover the sky with one hand. When Gu Nian heard the news, she was speechless. Gossip was indeed a fearful thing. To participate in the college League, one had to first participate in the school¡¯s debatepetition. Just like the world Cup, they also had to participate in the group selection. Only after they passed the grouppetition would they be qualified to debate with students from other schools. But basically, the media College¡¯s debate ability was definitely higher than the other schools¡¯. Just like the level of table tennis in China, the group stage within the school was more difficult than the college League. Gu Nian had finally made it to thest debate after oveing many obstacles. The three defenders and the three defenders wouldpete for the final three contestants. Gu Nian felt that he had a high chance of winning the top three. In the court, there was a second trial. This time, He Jiao was still unable to change the situation and was expelled from the military. As long as she was unable to refute the previous conclusions before the final review, then her expulsion was set in stone. After the trial ended, He Jiao was detained again, and her mother came to visit her. ¡°Did you go to look for inspector Shen¡¯s mother?¡± she asked anxiously. He Jin¡¯s mother frowned and sighed, ¡°she did, she also went to chief Shen, but ran ran ¡°He doesn¡¯t even listen to his mother?¡± He Jiao was in despair. Mother he shook her head, ¡± chief Shen seems to be very opinionated. I also heard that his rtionship with his mother is quite ordinary. Also, Jiaojiao, I heard that the female college student is chief Guts daughter. Why are you so reckless to offend chief Gu¡¯s daughter? ¡± He Jiao sighed. If she said that she was just trying to attack an invisible love rival, she was afraid that people wouldugh at her. Forget it, forget it. This time, she could only admit defeat. She had no hope for Shen Zhaozheng either. That man did not belong to her. However, did he really think that he could sessfully be with Gu Nian? That would be wishful thinking on his part. The Shen family had always paid attention to etiquette and human rtions. No one in the family could ept that their nephew¡¯s ex-girlfriend was with their youngest uncle. No one could ept it. If the entire family opposed their rtionship, how long could Shen Zhaozhengst? She would like to see if Shen Zhaozheng could insist on being with Gu Nian despite the objections of the crowd. Not only would the Shen family object, the Gu family would probably not agree either. After all, Shen Zhaozheng was Shen hanzhi¡¯s uncle and he was nine years older than Gu Nian.. Chapter 1926 - 1926: What kind of people are these? Chapter 1926 - 1926: What kind of people are these? Trantor: 549690339 The corners of her mouth curled up. She didn¡¯t know which path would be more difficult in the future. In the media College, Gu Nian was sitting in the library and reading some information. The next topic of the debate was, ¡°the righteous side-the maintenance of social order mainly depends on thew, while the opposing side-the maintenance of social order mainly depends on morality.¡± Since Gu Nian had drawn the opposite side, this question was not easy to debate on. As she flipped through the documents, Jian Xia sat opposite her. Since she couldn¡¯t get rid of Jian Xia no matter how hard she tried, she let her be.
Suddenly, she heard whispers behind her. ¡°The person sitting behind you is Gu Nian.¡± Oh, I know, she¡¯s the vice president¡¯s granddaughter. that¡¯s not all. I heard that her father is also the head of the general Science Department. The sound of air being drawn could be heard. ¡°No wonder he¡¯s so arrogant, ¡± she continued. Gu nianwei raised her brows. Was she being so arrogant? There were really thousands of rumors. I heard that whoever stays in the same dormitory as her is unlucky. Previously, Sun Fei was expelled. Then, Ding Yan dropped out of school automatically. There¡¯s also He Yun, who was forced to move out of room 505. it must be the temper of a youngdy. No one can stand her. only Jian Xia can be by her side. You didn¡¯t see that Jian Xia¡¯s grandfather is a Lieutenant Governor after all. But did you see that Jian Xia is like a servant girl by her side? she¡¯s serving her quietly, but she doesn¡¯t seem to like her. ¡® Gu Nian was still listening with great interest, but Jian Xia couldn¡¯t help it. She mmed the table and stood up suddenly. The three girls at the table behind him were shocked. He was so immersed in gossiping that everyone could hear him clearly. This kind of person could only live for three episodes in a Pce drama. Gu Nian raised her head to look at Jian Xia and lowered her voice. ¡°This is the library, lower your voice.¡± The three girls immediately gathered together again.¡±See that? Did you see that? He¡¯s so arrogant.¡± Gu Nian spread her hands. I told Jian Xia to pay attention to public morality and keep quiet in the library. Is this called being arrogant? What kind of an era was this, where ck and white were reversed, and the deer was referred to as a horse. She was really wronged, even more so than Dou E. What kind of people were these? Gu Nian turned around and patted one of the girls on the back. The girl then turned around to look at her. Gu Nian smiled. in the future, if you want to talk about me, you can either talk about me in front of me or talk about me in a ce where I can¡¯t see you. If you talk about me like this, it¡¯ll make you look like gossipmongers and cowards. Do you understand? ¡± Jian Xia continued, ¡± the library is for you to study, not for you to discuss gossip. You are students of Media College, not gossipmongers. Your behavior is a disgrace to the media. The three girls ¡®faces turned red and white. Outside the door, two girls were standing at the door and saw this scene. Leading them was Guan Ling, the strongest fighter in the debate, and behind him was her friend Du Jun. ¡°I heard that Gu Nian is internally selected. He will definitely win, ¡± Du Jun whispered. Guan Ling red at her. don¡¯t follow the crowd¡¯s words. I¡¯ve watched Gu Nian¡¯s debate. She¡¯s very capable. Even if she wins, she has to rely on her own strength. Du Jun stuck out her tongue. but that¡¯s what everyone in school is saying. They all say that you can¡¯t offend Gu Nian. The few girls in her dormitory are the best examples. Guan Ling¡¯s expression did not look too good. what you hear is false, but what you see is true. Rumors stop with the wise. Don¡¯t spread false rumors and make the media College students look stupid.. Chapter 1927 - 1927: Are you alright? Chapter 1927 - 1927: Are you alright? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Why are you always speaking up for her?¡± Du Jun rubbed his neck. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± Du Jun was worried. you know that there are only four people who can advance this time. Among them, senior Yang Qi from Year 3 and senior Qin Xuefeng from Year 2 are the Vice Presidents of our debate club. Their chances of winning are very high. There¡¯s also Zhong Qiang. She¡¯s very strong and there¡¯s only one spot left. Everyone says that spot is definitely Gu Nian¡¯S. ¡°Then, who was the one who told you that the Vice President of the debate club would definitely win?¡± Guan Ling sneered. ¡°They are all very strong.¡±
Guan Lingwei raised his chin. I¡¯m not weak either. I¡¯m leaving. The three girls in the library were so embarrassed by Gu Nian¡¯s words that they quickly took their books and ran out. Gu Nian continued reading. Jian Xia continued to apany her. The next day was thest debate of the media College. After breakfast, she and Jian Xia walked on the path one after another. When they were going up the hill, they saw a girl riding a bicycle shakily toward them. The rider was Du Jun. Gu Nian was worried that Guan Ling would not be able to advance to the next stage, so she wanted to help her get rid of a problem with internal meditation. Gu Nian was still holding the materials that she would be using in thepetitionter. She did not notice that someone was trying to hit her with a bicycle on a small slope not far away. At this critical moment, Jian Xia pushed Gu Nian to the side. Gu Nian staggered and turned around to see Jian Xia and the girl on the bike fall to the ground. I¡¯m so sorry, ¡± the girl cried out. my bike¡¯s brake didn¡¯t work. Gu Nian hurriedly ran to Jian Xia¡¯s side. When she saw that the skin on her palms was all scraped, she asked worriedly, ¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± Jian Xia waved her hand. I¡¯m fine. You should go and participate in the debate. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the infirmary first,¡± Gu Nian said as she tried to carry her. Jian Xia broke free. I¡¯m really fine. You should go. As he said that, he casually called out to a boy who was passing by, ¡± ¡°Student, can I trouble you to send me to the infirmary? Du Jun, who was at the side, grabbedll my leg hurts badly, ¡± Gu Nian said. can you take me to the infirmary? Jian Xia furrowed her eyebrows. Gu Nian, you should leave now. I can get someone to send us off. Our injuries are not serious. We will be fine. Du Jun clutched at it tightly.ll my leg is in so much pain. Please send me to the infirmary, ¡± she said as she held Gu Nian¡¯s hand. She had wanted to run into Gu Nian, but she did not expect Jian Xia to stop her. This Jian Xia was really annoying. It was so dangerous, but she still dared to block the attack for Gu Nian. Jian Xia pulled her hand away and then said to the boy beside her, ¡± ¡°Since her leg is in so much pain, you can send her to the infirmary first.¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡± Gu Nian asked worriedly. Jian Xia waved her hand. I¡¯m really fine. Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t dy. You still need to prepare after you go. Don¡¯t be in a hurry. You¡¯ll be in a bad mood. Jian Xia felt a little pain in her ankle. At most, she had sprained it. This was a small matter. The debatepetition was a big deal. Du Jun, who was at the side, wanted to disrupt the situation, but he was already piggybacked by a boy who passed by and rushed to the infirmary. Lin Yiqian sighed. It was a pity that she could not help Guan Ling hold Gu Nian¡¯s leg. As Du Jun was carried away, a few boys walked over. Jian Xia called out to one of them, ¡± ¡°Niannian, that¡¯s enough. Someone has sent me to the infirmary. You should leave quickly..¡± Chapter 1928 - 1928: Gu Nian was naturally very nervous Chapter 1928 - 1928: Gu Nian was naturally very nervous Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯lle find you after the debate,¡± Gu Nian said as he patted her head. ¡°I know, let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Nian hurriedly walked toward the teaching building. He entered the ssroom just before the host and the notaries entered. After the notaries publicll At the very least, the first impression he gave people was not good.
Gu Nian, Yang Qi, and the other two girls were on the opposite side-maintaining social order was mainly about morality. Guan Ling, Qin Xuefeng, and the other two boys were on the right side-maintaining social order was mainly dependent on thew. Guan Ling nced at Gu Nian before looking around. When she realized that Du Jun was not there, she was puzzled. However, she could not think too much about it as thepetition was approaching. The debate has officially begun. The first debate would be the speech of the right side. The first debate required the ability to give a speech and appeal. The second and third debate would mainly focus on the point of view of one side and engage in a fiercepetition with the other side¡¯s debater. They had to be flexible and humorous to bring up the atmosphere. The fourth debate would be the conclusion to bring the atmosphere to a high point.ll Tide. gu nian and guan ling were both second -rate artistes and needed to have a strong reaction. The debate was in full swing. Gu Nian and Guan Ling¡¯s debate had brought the atmosphere to its peak as the host and the notary kept nodding their heads. Gu Nian could not help but feel a sense of admiration for Guan Ling. Even though they were rivals, it didn¡¯t stop them from appreciating each other. She had never avoidedplimenting talents. This feeling of meeting a worthy opponent made her feel very fulfilled. There were a total of eight debater on the stage. Gu Nian could confidently say that she and Guan Ling would both be selected. Besides, Qin Xuefeng¡¯s debate would be more impactful than the president of the debate club, Yang Qi¡¯s. Zhong Qiang should be selected for the fourth debate. The debate wasing to an end, and the notary was writing and drawing on the paper, probably deciding whether the side would win or the side against. In the end, the notary determined that the opposing side won. The confident smiles of the four opposing debater were very touching. Next, the notaries and the teachers of the school began to discuss which four debater would participate in the final College League. The eight debater were all very nervous. Gu Nian was naturally very nervous. Very quickly, the name list was out and the host began to read it out. the final winners are Qin Xuefeng, Gu Nian, Zhong Qiang, Qin Qiao, Yang Qi, and Qin Qiao. Gu Nian was stunned for a moment. Why were there two people in the first round and one less person in the second and third round? In other words, Guan Ling had made way for Yang Qi? Just as she was about to speak, Guan Ling asked, there¡¯s only Gu Nian in the second and third debate. How can we form aplete debate team like this? ¡± The host smiled. when the school participates in the University Debate, Yang Qi will be the third one. Gu Nian suddenly squinted her eyes. As the first artiste, Yang Qi was not as outstanding as Qin Xuefeng and should have been eliminated. However, she and Guan Ling were at loggerheads. Their performance was outstanding and both of them could have advanced to the next round. One of them became the second artiste while the other became the third artiste. However, Guan Ling was eliminated. And Yang Qi became the candidate for the third debate. It was obvious that the notaries and the school had unanimously decided that Guan Ling had to make way for Yang Qi. She nced at the other three who had advanced. It seemed like Yang Qi, Qin Xuefeng, Zhong Qiang and herself all had their own backgrounds. Did Guan lingqian lose because she had no background? She could see Guan Ling¡¯s clenched fist by his side. She was standing right in front of him, and she could feel the anger in her heart. However, she did not show her anger on her face. She was a girl who could keep herposure and knew that her anger would not help.. Chapter 1929 - 1929: I have a problem Chapter 1929 - 1929: I have a problem Trantor: 549690339 Guan Ling was naturally furious. This debate was just a cover to give the young masters and youngdies a chance to perform. No matter how she performed, the final winner would be these few people. The only thing shecked was a prominent family and a powerful father. The host smiled and asked politely, ¡± ¡°Do you have any other questions, Guan Ling?¡± As Gu Nian watched the light in Lin Yiqian¡¯s eyes slowly fade away, she began to feel extremely disappointed and hopeless. She looked at Yang Qi next to her, who looked disdainful and secretly proud. She couldn¡¯t help but shake her head.
For such a person to be the president of the debate club and represent the school in a debatepetition, he didn¡¯t even prepare well and his speech wasn¡¯t dramatic enough. He didn¡¯t have the quick-wittedness required for a second or third debate. How could such a person represent the school? Guan Ling shook his head. there¡¯s no more, ran ran. I have no more questions. The reason why it was said that it was difficult for a poor family to produce a noble son was because the entrance of the wealthy family was a broad road, while the entrance of the poor family was full of thorns. The starting point was different, so the path up the mountain was different. She Imew that even if she expressed her dissatisfaction, it would be useless. The smile in the emcee¡¯s eyes was piercing to Gu Nian. It was a meddlesome smile. The host said,¡±then, the contestant for this time¡¯s Joint University Debate, Yingluo.¡± ¡°I have a question, Yingluo.¡± Gu Nian suddenly raised her hand. All of the debater, host, and notary present, as well as the selection teachers sent by the school, as well as the hundreds of audience members, were stunned. Everyone turned to look at her with only one question in their eyes-you¡¯ve already advanced, so what other questions do you have? But because of her special status, the teachers didn¡¯t dare to neglect her and gave the host a look. The host immediately asked with a pleasant expression, ¡± student Gu Nian, do you have any questions? ¡± I would like to ask the host, ¡± Gu Nian said bluntly. what do you think of my debate with Guan Ling just now? ¡± it¡¯s very exciting, ¡± the host immediately ttered. the two of them were at loggerheads with each other. Their verbal sparring and their witty remarks were indeed very exciting. Gu Nian raised her eyebrows. Since you think it¡¯s wonderful, is it all my credit?¡± The host was stunned and was at a loss for words. He nced at the teachers in the first row who had the right to make decisions. One of the judges chuckled as he looked at Gu Nian. the few people we have chosen are the best line-up after much deliberation. They can make our media University invincible in the college League. Gu Nian, don¡¯t doubt this. Gu Nian nodded slightly. I¡¯m not doubting the school¡¯s decision. I just think that Yang Qi will be the first to debate, while Guan Ling will be the second. We all know that the second and third debates require logical thinking and extraordinary reaction time. On the other hand, the first debate requires the ability to give a speech and make a presentation so that Yang Qi will be the third to debate in the final lineup. I¡¯m not sure if he can¡¯t do it, but I¡¯m sure that Guan Ling can. Why would the school give up on the near and far and use an uncertain factor instead of a certain factor? ¡± The teacher¡¯s face turned red and white, but she couldn¡¯t rebut him. The person who was arguing with her was one of the seeded contestants in this debatepetition. She definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to win in a debate. Two, her father was the director of the school and her grandfather was the Vice President.. Chapter 1930 - 1930: Nobdoy? Chapter 1930 - 1930: Nobdoy? Trantor: 549690339 She hadn¡¯t dug her own grave to this extent. The teacher forced a smile. we just thought that Yang Qi has participated in many big and small debatepetitions. He¡¯s good at controlling the situation. teacher, you should know that the first debate is responsible for controlling the situation. The second and third debates are all about being sharp and striking the nail on the head. We have to be able to quickly point out the opponent¡¯s ws and then continue to attack until the opponent is unable to defend himself. Isn¡¯t that right? ¡± Gu Nianughed. The teacher was rendered speechless again. Gu Nian chuckled. I¡¯m not saying that Yang Qi doesn¡¯t have the qualities to do so. For the sake of fairness, I¡¯d like to propose a debate topic for Guan Ling and Yang Qi to debate on the spot. We¡¯ll make the final judgment then. Guan Ling took another look at Gu Nian as he slowly lowered his clenched fist. Gu Nian was different from the children of officials she had met before.
Yang Qi, on the other hand, was a little flustered. Gu Nian was really meddlesome. The lineup was already set and she had already been selected. It was just Guan Ling who had no background. Why did she have to take the extra step to fight for a chance for her? However, at this critical juncture, if he did not face the difficulties head-on, he would appear to be too cowardly, as if he was really afraid of Guan Ling. The teacher was also forced to say, ¡± Yingluo, your suggestion is fair. How about this, let¡¯s discuss what topic we shoulde up with. ¡°Alright,¡± Gu Nian heaved a sigh of relief. Thus, the six teachers in the first row gathered together. Gu Nian looked at Guan Ling. He did not show much emotion on his face and did not seem to be grateful for her help. Gu Nian smiled. It was good. She did not like people who sucked up to the rich and powerful. Guan Ling had gotten this opportunity to prove herself again with her own abilities. She had a backbone. That was good. One of the six teachers said in a low voice, ¡± I remember that Yang Qi participated inst year¡¯s year-end debate. The topic was -is money the root of all evil? at that time, Yang Qi felt that money was not the root of all evil, so he urged us toe up with the same topic. He would definitely win. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The presiding teacher gave this question to the two finalpetitors on the stage. on the righteous side, Guan Ling-money is the root of all evil. On the contrary, Yang Qi-money is not the root of all evil. Preparation time: 15 minutes. When Yang Qi got the question, his lips curled into a smile. He should be the one to get in. Even if he wanted to stand up for this little girl, he could forget about representing the school in his ce. In the debate club, he had always been suppressed by the two presidents. He had never had the chance to show off. It was not easy for him to be the president because of Gu Nian. Initially, he wanted to thank Gu Nian. However, when he had the time, he did not think that was necessary. Gu Nian had no idea what kind of people he should and should not be friends with. He had no idea at all. As for Guan Ling, after receiving the debate question, she quickly walked back to her desk where she had ced her materials and began to read them without any distractions. Gu Nian and the other contestants sat in the front row near the door. ¡°To put it bluntly, Guan Ling is a nobody. Why do you want to help her?¡± Qin Xuefeng whispered. it¡¯s just that we appreciate each other. Talents should not be missed, right? ¡± Gu Nian nced at him. nobdoy? Her father used to be a nobody, but now he was the president of the general Academy of Sciences. Her father had told her that he had always been supported by people who appreciated him, which was why he had achieved what he had today.. Chapter 1931 - 1931: She was born to be a debater Chapter 1931 - 1931: She was born to be a debater Trantor: 549690339 She did not dare topare herself to Guan Ling¡¯s mentor, but she felt that talented people should not be buried. ¡°To be honest with you, Yang Qi had a debate on this topicst year,¡± Qin Xuefeng said. Gu Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she thought, ¡®these teachers are really smart.¡¯ She looked at Guan Ling again. She was sitting by the window, calmly and rationally reading through the materials, and then writing and drawing in her notebook. She did not look nervous at all. On the other hand, although Yang Qi was also flipping through the book, one could feel that he was absent-minded. It seemed that victory was already in his grasp.
¡°So what if we¡¯ve argued once?¡± Gu Nian smiled. Those who drown usually know how to swim.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Qin Xuefeng spread his hands. Fifteen minutes passed by quickly. Guan Ling and Yang Qi walked up to the stage again. Since this was a debate between the two of them, the format of the debate didn¡¯t have to be so clear. The two of them could argue with each other no matter what they thought. Guan Ling, as the leader of ¡®money is the root of all evil¡¯, spoke first. ¡°The lost paradise story in the Bible and the teachings of the Chinese sage, Mencius, both exined that it is not natural for people to do evil, but an external temptation.ll Bewitched people to lose their moralsll Knowing, and this external temptationll Confusion is money.¡± Yang Qi: ¡°the origin of money is actuallyplicated. We can¡¯t ssify it as amon source. We know that dictators may eliminate dissidents for money, but can¡¯t they do it for power, status, or ignorance?¡± It can be seen that if money is the root of all evil, it¡¯s a bit biased.¡± As the heated debate continued on stage, Gu Nian was fully focused on Guan Ling. She was not flustered and responded appropriately. She was a natural-born debater. She convinced people with reason and was also aggressive. In the second or third debate, she would not give the other party any time to think. She would take advantage of the victory to pursue and attack, until the other party was speechless. In fact, she didn¡¯t even need to fight with Yang Qi for 300 rounds, because in less than 13 rounds, Yang Qi was already unable to hold on. Guan Ling asked, ¡°history is a mirror to the rise and fall of the world. Facing the history of the East and the West, we can¡¯t help but ask,¡± money, how many sins were born from you? how many prosperous times were destroyed by you?¡±¡± This point was not mentioned inst year¡¯s debate, so Yang Qi was unable to defend himself for a while and left five seconds nk. In those five seconds, the teachers in the audience knew that even though they had opened the back door for Yang Qi, he had still lost. If Gu Nian was not around, they could still smooth things over and side with Yang Qi. However, since Gu Nian had suggested for the two of them to debate again, it was obvious that she would not be so easily fooled. They were all professional debate yers. Wasn¡¯t it obvious who won and who lost? Yang Qi was so anxious that his forehead was covered in sweat. He looked at the six teachers, and the presiding teacher gave him a look, indicating that this was the only way. This was because there were not only Gu Nian but also hundreds of students watching thepetition. If they were too obvious, the news of the school being unfair would spread again. Last time, due to unfair treatment, the principal had fallen from grace, and the Vice President of the debate club had also left the club. If such news were to spread again, it would really be an insult to the reputation of a hundred-year-old school. In the end, the presiding judge announced, ¡± after another round of debate, it seems that student Guan Ling is more suitable to be the third attorney than student Yang Qi. Therefore, we will finally announce that the media University¡¯s representative for the college debate League will be Qin Xuefeng for the first attorney, Gu Nian for the second attorney, Guan Ling for the third attorney, and Zhong Qiang for the fourth attorney.. Chapter 1932 - 1932: I’ve always admired you Chapter 1932 - 1932: I¡¯ve always admired you Trantor: 549690339 Yang Qi red at Gu Nian with hatred. What a busybody. He wanted to see if their school could really win the championship if Guan Ling was the one in charge. Their school¡¯s biggest rival was only the University of Political Science and Law. Last year¡¯s champion was the University of Political Science and Law. Guan Ling heaved a sigh of relief. He then turned to look at Gu Nian, who had already run out of the room. Lin Yiqian had thought that Gu Nian woulde to talk to her and ask her to express her gratitude. But she didn¡¯t. She left.
It really didn¡¯t seem like the style of a second generation. Gu Nian jogged all the way to the infirmary. After the debate, she still had to go and settle the score with her sister Jian Xia. He had been ignoring her all this while. In the morning, when the bicycle was speeding away, she even dared to push her away, causing her to be hit by the bicycle. Jian Xia was really considerate of her. She had to quickly express her gratitude and apology. It was the middle of winter. She ran all the way and all she could breathe was white air. When she rushed to the infirmary, her nose and face were red from the cold. She saw Jian Xia sitting in the infirmary with one foot up. The doctor had used a device to smoke the ce where she had applied the ointment. It was probably a hotpress. She quickly ran over. Jian Xia saw her and immediately said nervously, ¡± ¡°How is it? Did he advance? Can you represent our University in the college League?¡± ¡°Take a guess.¡± Gu Nian raised her eyebrows. Jian Xia covered her face with her hands. She was excited. I knew it when I saw you. You must have advanced in rank, right? ¡® Gu Nian reached out to rub her head. ¡°With my strength, isn¡¯t it a sure thing that I¡¯ll be able to advance?¡± Jian Xia cheered. that¡¯s great! I¡¯ll buy a light stick and a banner with your name on it. I¡¯ll bring a few more people to support you. ¡°Do you really think that I¡¯m a fan?¡± Gu Nian rolled his eyes at her. Jian Xia shrugged her shoulders. that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve always admired you. Jian Xia¡¯s personality was very different from Gu Nian¡¯S. Gu Nian was like a gun that could go on a rampage while Jian Xia was like water that was gentle and flowing. Moreover, she was really a fan of Gu Nian and inspector Shen. Gu Nian lowered her head and looked at her right ankle.¡±How are your injuries?¡± Jian Xia smiled, ¡± I¡¯m fine. I just twisted my ankle. I applied some ointment and the doctor will give me a hotpress for two hours. I¡¯ll be fine. I just need to be careful when I walk. Gu Nian heaved a sigh of relief and held Lin Yiqian¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you so much for this morning. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have been able to participate in the debate.¡± Jian Xia was beaming with joy. I can¡¯t just express my gratitude verbally. I need a material reward. ¡°I¡¯ll help you warm your bed tonight, okay?¡± Gu Nian chuckled. Jian Xia almost blurted out ¡®inspector Shen doesn¡¯t agree¡¯, but she managed to hold it in. She did not know that Gu Nian was officially in a rtionship with Shen Zhaozheng, so she did not dare to make fun of them. ¡°Alright, you said it yourself.¡± I have to apologize for ignoring you earlier. I was making a mountain out of a molehill. You did it for my own good, ¡± Gu Nian continued. ¡°It¡¯s good that you can understand me,¡± Jian Xiaforted her. ¡°So, have you forgiven me?¡± Gu Nian looked at her sincerely. ¡°I don¡¯t me you at all, and I really shouldn¡¯t have disclosed this information to inspector Shen behind your back. I¡¯ll respect your own opinions in the future.¡± Gu Nian felt very fortunate to have such an understanding friend. It was probably the greatest gain of going to university.. Chapter 1933 - 1933: I’m really sorry Chapter 1933 - 1933: I¡¯m really sorry Trantor: 549690339 It was impossible to be perfect in life. With such a good friend, he had set so many obstacles for her. There were gains and losses. She could understand God¡¯s good intentions. Suddenly, a phone rang in the infirmary. Gu Nian then realized that the person sitting in the corner was the girl who had hit Jian Xia on her bike. The girl¡¯s face was bruised and her wrist was dislocated. She was also sitting there with a pale face. The phone rang. She quickly took out her phone from her pocket and answered the call. ¡°Yingluo, I¡¯m Yingluo, I¡¯m in the infirmary. Yingluo, okay, Yingluo.¡± After a while, the door to the infirmary opened again. Gu Nian raised her head and was surprised to see Guan Ling. When Guan Ling saw Gu Nian, he was shocked as well. He then looked at Du Jun, who seemed to be guilty.
Guan Ling walked over and said in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I was riding my bicycle this morning. The brakes didn¡¯t work and I identally hit that student.¡± ¡°You wanted to hit Gu Nian, didn¡¯t you?¡± Guan Ling stared at her. ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± Du Jun denied tly. ¡°If I didn¡¯t care, I wouldn¡¯t even be qualified to advance! Do you know what you¡¯ve done?¡± Guan Ling gritted his teeth. Du Jun was stunned, and his eyes were filled with guilt. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of Yingluo.¡± Neither of them had any background. Since they entered the school, no one had paid attention to them. This College League not only had prize money, but the media would also follow and film the entire process. It was a rare opportunity to show off themselves. She wanted to help Guan Ling fight for this opportunity, which was why she came up with this n. Guan Ling looked at her with a disappointed expression. She stood up and slowly walked over to Gu Nian and Jian Xia. Gu Nian, I¡¯m sorry for what happened this morning. It wasn¡¯t an ident. I had intended to knock you down so that you wouldn¡¯t be able to participate in the debate. Gu Nian furrowed her brows. I¡¯m not the one you should be apologizing to. You should be apologizing to Jian Xia. You bumped into her. Du Jun bowed to Jian Xia. I¡¯m really sorry. No matter how you treat me, I will notin. Guan Ling also walked over and looked at Gu Nian. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry.¡± Gu Nian pouted. it has nothing to do with you. She was the one who bumped into me on purpose. It was not you. You don¡¯t have to apologize on her behalf. ¡°Why did you help me just now?¡± Guan Ling asked, staring into her eyes. Gu Nian shrugged and asked,¡¯did I help you? ¡°I just don¡¯t want our media University, a University famous for its eloquence, to lose to the University of Law andw. If Yang Qi is the third person to debate, then my second debate will be isted and helpless. I¡¯m not helping you, I¡¯m just helping myself.¡± The corner of Guan Ling¡¯s mouth curled up. Gu Nian was giving her a way out. She seemed to understand her backbone and did not want to take credit for it. She did not want to act like she was her benefactor. A youngdy of an official¡¯s family could actually be so empathetic to others. It seemed that she had to change some of her previous views. I wonder how Du Jun wants your friend to make up for what she did to you. Gu Nian shrugged. then, we¡¯ll settle the financialpensation. Alright, let¡¯s settle the bill. How about 200 yuan? ¡± Du Jun quickly nodded. Alright, alright. I¡¯ll arrange it. I¡¯ll give it to you immediately. Gu Nian knew that Guan Ling was a proud person. She would not feel good if she owed him a favor. Therefore, even brothers would settle their debts clearly. Since she had bumped into Guan Ling, she should pay for it. Du Jun took out her wallet from her bag and took out two red notes. She handed them to Jian Xia.¡±l¡¯m sorry, please forgive me..¡± Chapter 1934 - 1934: People have to grow up Chapter 1934 - 1934: People have to grow up Trantor: 549690339 Jian Xia nced at Gu Nian and Gu Nian gestured for her to take it. She took it and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Guan Ling supported Du Jun as they walked out of the infirmary.
¡°How did Gu Nian help you?¡± Du Jun asked softly once they were outside. Guan Ling put his hands in his pockets.¡±No matter how she helped me, don¡¯t talk about her behind her back. She¡¯s the first person I¡¯ve ever admired in the media industry.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Du Jun rubbed his nose. In the infirmary, Jian Xia held the two red notes in her hand. She was a little overwhelmed.¡±That Du Jun wanted to knock you down on purpose, but you let her off just like that?¡± Gu Nian shrugged. it¡¯s better to be lenient when possible. Why are you being so aggressive? ¡± Her intuition told her that Guan Ling was a reasonable person. Since she was Guan Ling¡¯s friend, she would let her off this time and hope that she could ¡®turn over a new leaf¡¯. The doctor put down the fumigation device in his hand and said, ¡± ¡°Alright,e over and smoke for half an hour for the next three days. You¡¯ll recover very soon.¡± Gu Nian squatted down.ll¡±Here, I¡¯ll carry you back to the dormitory.¡± ¡°I can walk on my own, okay?¡± Jian Xia smiled and pushed her. ¡°I¡¯ll piggyback you, I¡¯ll piggyback you.¡± Since Gu Nian insisted, Jian Xia had no choice but to lean on her shoulder. When they left the infirmary, although it was noon, the sun was thin and the wind was cold. Jian Xia was so cold that she shrank her neck. ¡°I¡¯m really lucky to have miss Gu carry me.¡±
Gu Nian snorted, ¡°I¡¯m carrying my benefactor, Jian Xia Yingluo.¡± ¡°Why are you so good to me? Fortunately, it¡¯s only a minor injury. What if she didn¡¯t control her strength and hit you seriously? what would you do then?¡± Jian Xiaughed, ¡± as you know, people in my generation are all single children. My youngest cousin, Xia Shang, is five years older than me. They don¡¯t take me out to y. I¡¯ve been living at home since I was young. At that time, I was very envious of my boarding ssmates, but my mother was worried. It wasn¡¯t until I grew up and went to college that my family finally rxed their control. In fact, you¡¯re a real friend that I made on my own. So, it means a lot to me, Yingluo. Gu Nian lifted her up with a smile on his face. At first, her mother was worried that she woulde to the capital alone and be unfamiliar with the people and the ce. She did not expect that she would only start her own life after entering University. That¡¯s right, people always have to grow up. She carried Jian Xia on her back and walked to the entrance of the female dormitory. She saw Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s private car parked downstairs. He was wearing an iron -gray coat and smoking by the car. Jian Xia¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw that. Chief Shen must be unhappy with her when he saw niannian piggybacking her. After all, in inspector Shen¡¯s eyes, niannian was also a delicate little sister. As expected, Shen Zhaozheng squinted his eyes at Gu Nian before his gazended on Jian Xia. ¡°I broke my leg. Niannian insisted on carrying me,¡± Jian Xia quickly said loudly. that¡¯s enough, that¡¯s enough. Put me down. I¡¯ll go upstairs myself. she then turned to Gu Nian. She would definitely notpete with inspector Shen for his love. She was quite qualified as a couple fan. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you up,¡± Gu Nian said, refusing to let her down. Are you kidding me? They lived on the fifth floor. If he carried her up, wouldn¡¯t inspector Shen be heartbroken? She quickly struggled andnded on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not seriously injured. I can go up on my own.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he limped back into the dormitory. Gu Nian touched his head and looked at Shen Zhaozheng.¡±She was injured because she was trying to block the bicycle that was crashing down for me..¡± Chapter 1935 - 1935: You still remember that my shoulder is injured? Chapter 1935 - 1935: You still remember that my shoulder is injured? Trantor: 549690339 Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s expression changed as he pointed at his car. ¡°Get in the car first.¡± Gu Nian looked around and Shen Zhaozheng squinted his eyes as he felt a sense of guilt. Why was this girl so unsettled?
Gu Nian quickly got into his car while Shen Zhaozheng drove out of the school. He stopped the car by the roadside, unbuckled his seat belt, and leaned over. Gu Nian leaned back and Shen Zhaozheng squinted at her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu Nian crossed her arms before her chest. ¡°I¡¯m checking to see if you¡¯re alright.¡± I¡¯m fine, ¡± Gu Nian coughed lightly. I already told you that Jian Xia took the hit for me. Shen Zhaozheng still held her face and looked at her carefully.ll He held her hand and looked at it, then finally stamped his seal and said, ¡± ¡°Yeah, thank God he¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Brother zhaohan, why did you suddenlye to school?¡± Gu Nian looked into his eyes. Shen Zhaozheng sat up straight, fastened his seat belt, and said in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯ve been preparing for the debate recently, so I haven¡¯t looked for you in a few days. Why, do you still think I¡¯m a bit too busy?¡± I¡¯m afraid that people will be suspicious if they see this, ¡± Gu Nian said as she touched her neck.
Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s big hand reached over and held her small hand. ¡°If I didn¡¯te to pick you up, you wouldn¡¯t have thought of looking for me.¡± Gu Nianll She reached out and poked the back of his hand, ¡± ¡°Hello, inspector Shen, please pay attention to the traffic rules. Please hold the steering wheel with both hands.¡¯ However, inspector Shen took a mile after taking an inch. He forcefully interlocked his fingers with hers and dragged her hand onto his leg. As the heater in the car was on, Gu Nian felt her face turn red again. He had just killed everyone in the debate field, upheld justice for others, and carried Jian Xia to the dormitory like a man. Why did her aura suddenly weaken in front of this man? ¡°What do you want to eat tonight?¡± Gu Nian held her forehead. Shen Zhaozheng did not care that her advice was unpleasant to the ear. Forget it. It seemed that his driving skills were first-ss. One hand was fine. ¡°Just don¡¯t eat outside.¡± The capital city was only so big, and it was inevitable to meet acquaintances when eating out. Since they were still in an underground rtionship, she decided to do it in secret.ll He probably touched it. Shen Zhaozheng nced at her. then let¡¯s go to the supermarket to buy some groceries. Hmm? ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Gu Nian nodded. There was arge supermarket two streets away from Ding Xiang apartment. Shen Zhaozheng drove his car to the underground parking lot and got out of the car. He walked over to Gu Nian and opened the door for her. As Gu Nian got out of the car, she suddenly remembered something. ¡°Oh, right. Brother zhaohan, is your shoulder injury better?¡± ¡°You still remember that my shoulder is injured?¡± the man chuckled. Gu Nian felt guilty. I¡¯ve been preparing for the debate for the past few days. I forgot to change your medicine. Have you changed your medicine on time? ¡± The two of them stood by the car and didn¡¯t move. Shen Zhaozheng nodded.¡±l had the team doctor at the Research Institute change my medicine.¡± ¡°Ah? The doctor changed it for you, that¡¯s not Yingluo.¡± Didn¡¯t that mean that she had seen his body? Although Shen Zhaozheng was a man, he didn¡¯t seem like the kind of person who would go to war without any preparation. Shen Zhaozheng ced one hand on the car door and looked down at her with a teasing expression. ¡°Not what?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong if there¡¯s no Yingluo?¡± Gu Nian waved her hand. If she said that, it would sound like she was jealous. She didn¡¯t want to say it. ¡°There¡¯s also a male doctor in the team, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± What kind of person was Superintendent Shen? how could he not see through the little schemes in her heart? ¡°Who¡¯s worried?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s face turned red again.. Chapter 1936 - 1936: Didn’t I just run into an acquaintance? Chapter 1936 - 1936: Didn¡¯t I just run into an acquaintance? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Alright, take the elevator up.¡± Shen Zhaoming held her hand. you can¡¯t shake hands in public. What if someone sees you doing it? ¡± Gu Nian pulled her hand away.
Shen Zhaozheng held her hand as they walked into the dimly lit underground parking lot. ¡°No one will see it. There are no acquaintances here, and no acquaintances of yours wille over.¡± Hisrge hand was warm and dry, as if it had a magical power. Gu Nian did not want to let go, but she did not want him to be smug. She reached out and gently poked his arm. ¡°It¡¯s always better to be safe than sorry. Haven¡¯t you heard of this, inspector Shen?¡± Gu Nian did not realize that she loved to flirt with Shen Zhaozheng in front of him. Shen Zhaozheng moved his hands and sped her fingers together. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about personal gains and losses, and be overcautious and indecisive,¡± Gu Nian did not even need to look in front of her as she stared at his handsome face. ¡°It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry,¡± He reached out his other hand and ruffled her hair. ¡°You little girl.¡± His doting tone reminded Gu Nian of a certain time.ll A popr phrase, ¡®¡±¡® Su Feifei That¡¯s right, brother zhaohan was very suave. He looked suave, and his voice was suave as well. With this kind of doting expression and tone, su exploded. As they spoke, the two of them walked to the esctor. Shen Zhaozheng asked Gu Nian to get up first before standing behind her. Even though he was shorter than her, he was still taller than her. With both of their hands on the esctor, Gu Nian felt as if she was being held in his arms. This made her feel at ease.
They soon reached the second floor. Shen Zhaozheng pushed a cart over while Gu Nian stood beside him and followed him. Shen Zhaozheng had never thought that he would one day go to the supermarket and visit the fresh fruits and vegetables section. It was unbelievable. When they arrived at the fresh food area, Shen Zhaozheng was about to pick a steak and fry it with a pan. It was convenient and fast, and it did not test his cooking skills. He bought two broli, nched it in hot water, and drizzled it with fresh soy sauce. Dinner was ready. However, he heard someone call him Yingluo from behind. ¡°Mr. Shen, please.¡± Gu Nian was shocked as she thought,¡¯didn¡¯t I just run into someone I know?¡¯ Shen Zhaozheng looked back and saw that it was his neighbor who lived opposite him. The other party could call him Mr. Shen, but he did not know the surname of the family opposite him, nor did he know how to address the woman in her forties. ¡°Hello.¡± He only nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯m here to buy groceries with your girlfriend,¡± the woman said with a smile. Gu Nian immediately felt a little shy and a little scared. Shen Zhaozheng smiled but did not say anything. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s house had been bought for a long time. The woman also knew that the man living opposite was single. She also knew that he was the director of the police station, but he used to stay there only once in a while. Now, it seemed that he had been staying there for a long time, as if he was in love. Sometimes, when she opened the door, the station chief would be cold to her, so she was embarrassed to hit on him. Now that she had met him, she just greeted him. Seeing that the station chief still had no intention of talking to her, she quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m going to pay the bill, you guys take your time.¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. The woman hurriedly pushed the cart and left. This man¡¯s face clearly said that she was not familiar with him and that he should not talk to her in the future. He gave her too much pressure. After the neighbor had disappeared from sight, Gu Nian heaved a sigh of relief. did you see that? there are traps everywhere in life. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t hold your hand just now.. Wasn¡¯t I very prescient? ¡° Chapter 1937 - 1937: I want to share your burden Chapter 1937 - 1937: I want to share your burden Trantor: 549690339 Shen Zhaozheng looked at her with a nk expression. ¡°Did you forget what her first words were? ¡°What is it?¡±
¡°She said that she¡¯s here to buy groceries with your girlfriend.¡± Gu Nian suddenly understood. ¡°She has already decided that we are a couple,¡± Shen Zhaozheng continued. Gu Nian snorted. it¡¯s all your fault. Thest time you dragged me into your house, I cried for help. It was this Auntie who opened the door. You said that I was your girlfriend. It¡¯s all your fault. Shen Zhaozheng chuckled. do you think that people won¡¯t think that we¡¯re a couple if you visit me so often? even if I don¡¯t tell them about it? ¡± he asked. you can¡¯t say for sure. Perhaps you think that I¡¯m your daughter that you gave birth to outside. Gu Nian shrugged. Shen Zhaozheng pushed her head and said, ¡± ¡°Can I have a daughter your age?¡± ¡®My mother wanted you to be me,¡¯ Gu Nian pouted.ll Where¡¯s your Godfather?¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s face darkened. you¡¯re rubbing it in. how did you feel when my mother suggested this? ¡± Gu Nian chuckled as she leaned over. ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything,¡± Shen Zhaozheng replied expressionlessly.
Gu Nian snorted. let¡¯s not talk about that. Let¡¯s hurry up and buy some groceries. Once we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll head back as soon as possible. It¡¯s so dangerous outside. Shen Zhaozheng took a few pieces of packed steak with sauce and bought some other meat and vegetables. Since it was a Saturday, Gu Nian would be sending her home the next night. He had to prepare more dishes since there were three more meals tomorrow. Shen Zhaozheng felt that his cooking skills might have improved by leaps and bounds. After they were done shopping, Shen Zhaozheng walked out with tworge bags of shopping bags. Gu Nian followed behind him. ¡°Brother zhaohan, I¡¯ll help you carry a bag.¡± Shen Zhaozheng nced at her. you¡¯re a little girly. ¡°Why don¡¯t I look like a girl anymore?¡± Gu Nian rubbed her nose. Gu Nian was still eager to help him. ¡°I just want to share your burden.¡± How could Shen Zhaozheng let her share such physical work? He walked to the car with the tworge shopping bags and ced them in the trunk. Then, he got into the car with Gu Nian. He reached out and ruffled her hair. you don¡¯t have to share the burden. Men should be women¡¯s heaven. Furthermore, he was so much older than her. He only wanted to love her with all his might. He wanted to help her with everything, no matter how big or small. He just wanted to pamper her to the heavens. ¡°Your shoulder is still injured,¡± Gu Nian said as she stared at his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury, I¡¯m fine,¡± he smiled. Shen Zhaozheng slowly drove the car out and climbed up the dark underground garage. ¡°It¡¯s okay to be responsible in other ces, but I don¡¯t need it.¡± Gu Nian felt that he was domineering yet gentle when he said that. Whenever she was with him, she always had a feeling of butterflies in her stomach, which was not like her at all. As the car sped along, the leaves on the trees on both sides of the road had long since withered. The branches were bare, revealing the destion and coldness of winter. Gu Nian exhaled a breath of air out of the car window. The view outside the window waspletely different. It was winter, afternoon, and the sky was gloomy. There was a sense of destion, but there was a man beside her who could make her feel at ease. It made one feel warm. The car drove back to Ding Xiang apartment. As usual, he carried tworge bags of things and walked into the corridor with her, then went up the elevator. the car keys are in my coat pocket, ¡± he said in a deep voice at the entrance of the third floor. take it out and open the door.. Chapter 1938 - 1938: Fortunately, I didn ‘t expose myself Chapter 1938 - 1938: Fortunately, I didn ¡®t expose myself
Trantor: 549690339 The sky outside the floor-to-ceiling window was getting gloomier and gloomier. The TV was broadcasting the weather forecast. The female anchorwoman¡¯s professional tone said, ¡°it is estimated that there will be heavy snow in the capital this evening. The temperature will be around-5 degrees Celsius. All units, please prepare to clean up. Gu Nian¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s words. Shen Zhaozheng could not take his eyes off her.
¡°Brother zhaohan, it¡¯s going to snow at night,¡± Gu Nian said in surprise. ¡°En, Yingluo.¡± Gu Nian picked up his shirt and helped him put it on. Then, she slowly buttoned it up for him. I heard from my mother that it used to snow a lot in Haicheng during winter. But as far as I can remember, it doesn¡¯t snow often in Haicheng anymore. She helped him button his shirt, and Shen Zhaozheng raised his hand to touch her head. ¡°In the future, you can watch the snow in Jingdu during winter.¡± Gu Nian helped him button his shirt and looked at him slyly. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and build a snowman tonight.¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s hand caressed her head gently and couldn¡¯t stop teasing her. ¡°Build a snowman?¡± Superintendent Shen had never had a child¡¯s heart in his life. He had never built a snowman or had a snowball fight when he was a child, let alone now that he was 28 years old. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. However, since Gu Nian had mentioned it, he naturally had topensate her.
Gu Nian was as excited as a three-year-old child. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± As he spoke, his phone rang. Gu Nian looked at it and his heart skipped a beat. He reached out and covered Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s mouth.¡±lt¡¯s my mom. Shush, don¡¯t make a sound.¡± He raised his eyebrows slightly to show that he agreed with her. However, Gu Nian¡¯s heart began to itch as his breathnded on her palm. She picked up the phone and pretended to be calm. ¡°Mother!¡± I saw the weather forecast say that it might snow in the capital city today. Are you in your dormitory now? ¡® ¡°Yeah, where else can I go if I¡¯m not in the dormitory?¡± ¡°Yes, is the dormitory warm? Don¡¯t catch a cold and wear more, okay?¡± Aiya, mom. The capital city has heating throughout the city. It¡¯s warm. We only wear one piece in the dormitory. We¡¯re much happier than you. There was no heating in the Haicheng Research Institutepound. Her mother was so rich, but she did not live in a big vi with heating. Instead, she lived in a courtyard house with her father. This was true love. Song ran sounded envious. is that so? the whole city is heated. That¡¯s really not bad. mother, you can stay at grandpa¡¯s Vi in Huangpu River during the winter. There¡¯s heating there, ¡± Gu Nian said with a chuckle. ¡°Do you want me to abandon your dad and live in a big vi alone?¡± daddy isn¡¯t afraid of the cold, ¡°Gu Nian said as she touched her head. but you are.
¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry about me. It¡¯s very cold in the capital these few days. Stay in the dormitory during the weekends. Don¡¯t go out and have fun after ss, understand?¡± ¡°I know, I know,¡± ¡°Is there any mutton soup in the canteen? Have some to warm your body, understand?¡± yes, I do. I¡¯ll drink a bowl of mutton soup every day. Mom, you have to keep warm too. ¡°If it¡¯s snowing, don¡¯t go out and build a snowman, okay? It¡¯s so cold, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡¯ ¡°I know, mother.¡± Finally, her mother hung up the phone after giving her a bunch of instructions. Gu Nian heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she had not been exposed. Her hand was still on Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s mouth. He held her hand and said in an envious tone, ¡± ¡°You ¡­Il I care about you a lot.¡± ¡°A mother worries when her son travels a thousand miles. Aren¡¯t all mothers like that?¡± Gu Nian said matter-of-factly.. Chapter 1939 - 1939: Of course, I have to go home to accompany my mother Chapter 1939 - 1939: Of course, I have to go home to apany my mother
Trantor: 549690339 Shen Zhaozheng smiled and did not say anything. Not all mothers in the world were like that. Not all parents were qualified parents. Gu Nian nced at the tworge bags of food on the dining table and asked, ¡® ¡°Did we buy mutton?¡±
¡°I think so.¡± ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s make the mutton soupter. I have to listen to my mother.¡± After the mutton soup was ready, Gu Nian ran to the balcony and stared at the sky intently. why isn¡¯t it snowing? why isn¡¯t it snowing? This was the desire of a student from the South for snow. Shen Zhaozheng was sitting in the living room, watching a Science and Technology Documentary Channel. For the Northerners who had to watch a few blizzards every year and even had to block the roads due to the heavy snow, they had no desire for snow at all. In the North, who didn¡¯t have the tragic experience of falling on the way to work or school on a snowy day? Gu Nian watched from the balcony for a while before returning to the living room. She sat on the sofazily and looked at Shen Zhaozheng worriedly. every winter, the weather forecast in Haicheng would report a few times that there would be snow, but every time, it would be an empty joy. The winter two years ago, snow really dide, but in the end, it was a sleet. You didn¡¯t see it. The people in our courtyard were so happy. Even though it was sleet, all of them were out. They didn¡¯t even hold up their umbres and just reveled in the sleet. I¡¯m sure you Northerners will feel sad when you see this. Shen Zhaozheng chuckled. I¡¯ll be staying in the capital city during winter. You can look at me all you want. Okay? ¡± Gu Nian chuckled. ¡°When does the University Debatepetition start?¡± Shen Zhaozheng asked. it¡¯s December 27th. It¡¯s a week long. After the debatepetition, the final exams will begin. After that, it¡¯ll be winter break!
As soon as she finished speaking, Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s gaze shifted from the TV to her face. ¡°What are the arrangements for the winter break?¡± I¡¯m going home. The winter break onlysts for 20 days. Of course, I have to go home to spend time with my mother, ¡°Gu Nian replied matter-of-factly. ¡°Yes, Yingluo should.¡± This was Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s first spring Festival since he started dating. He thought that he would have to go to Haicheng to see her, but he probably couldn¡¯t get away from his family for the new year, which was quite a dilemma. The sky was getting darker and darker. It was only slightly past four o ¡®clock but it was so dark outside that it seemed like night had fallen. The pot in the kitchen was making a gurgling sound and the smell of mutton filled the room. The television was ying a scientific research conference. Gu Nian felt drowsy. Why isn¡¯t snow and snow here yet? Shen Zhaozheng nced at her. if you¡¯re tired, sleep for a while. I¡¯ll wake you up when it snows. Gu Nian rubbed her eyes and replied,¡±l¡¯m not sleepy, Yingluo.¡± She said she wasn¡¯t sleepy, but her eyelids quickly closed again.ll She pulled it down. She had been preparing for the debate for the past few days and was both physically and mentally exhausted. Now that she had some free time, she was really a little tired. Gu Nian¡¯s head swayed as she leaned against Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s shoulder. Shen Zhaozheng could not help but smile.
Not long after Gu Nian had fallen asleep, Shen Zhaozheng noticed that it was snowing outside the window. However, he yearned for such quiet and gentle times. When she leaned on his shoulder, he felt as if he had the whole world. Hmm, I¡¯ll wake her up when the snow has umted a little more. It was quiet outside. Shen Zhaozhenz thought, ¡± this is the North. If we were in theirpound, the entiremunity would probably explode from the first snow.. Chapter 1940 - 1940: How could she not be excited? Chapter 1940 - 1940: How could she not be excited?
Trantor: 549690339 As Gu Nian fell asleep, she waspletely lying on hisp,pletely unaware that the snow was getting heavier. In the end,ughter came from outside the window, and the children could not resist the temptation.ll Huohuo,e out and build a snowman.
Gu Nian forced her eyes open. The lights in the living room were not on. There was only the faint light from the television and the volume was lowered to a very low volume. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw brother zhaohan¡¯s abdomen. When she looked up again, the man was looking down at her. When did she sleep on hisp? It was really embarrassing. ¡°It¡¯s not snowing yet?¡± she struggled to get up. The man coughed lightly. I¡¯m offline. I just logged off. He was lying through his teeth. Gu Nian hurriedly got up and rushed out. ¡°Ah? Why didn¡¯t you wake me up immediately?¡± Shen Zhaozheng quickly picked up her down jacket and a pair of gloves and chased after her. He stopped her from opening the door. ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. Do you want to freeze to death?¡± After saying that, he helped her put on the down jacket, put on her hat, and then put on the gloves. ¡°Brother zhaohan, you should wear a down jacket too.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just wear a coat.¡±
Shen Zhaozheng, who wasn¡¯t afraid of the cold, had never bought a down jacket. The two of them left the house and went downstairs. Gu Nian was dumbfounded as she turned to look at Shen Zhaozheng. the snow is so thick. You said it just fell? you¡¯re lying! ¡°Yeah, maybe I didn¡¯t notice,¡± Shen Zhaozheng coughed. Gu Nian looked around and saw that there was a small square in front of their building. The children were all dressed up like balls and ying around. Gu Nian was about to join in when Shen Zhaozheng stopped her. ¡°Did you see that? you¡¯re the only adult here.¡± ¡°I think I¡¯m only three years old,¡± Gu Nian chuckled. Then, they happily joined the children¡¯s lineup. She had never seen such heavy snow in her entire life. How could she not be excited? She walked to the side and started to build a snowman. Shen Zhaozheng walked over as well. He wanted to help her build a snowman as soon as possible so that he could bring her back to the house. It was too cold outside. Gu Nian was very serious. The snowkes fell behind her, and Shen Zhaozheng watched her as he helped.
This girl was really easy to satisfy. She was like a child, and like the falling snowkes, she cleansed his heart. Gu Nianughed as she built a snowman. She was only three years old. In the small square behind them, children were ying. The snowkes really made people happy easily. After they were pushed to the back, Gu Nian took off her gloves. Shen Zhaozheng was worried. ¡°You¡¯ll freeze your hands.¡± building a snowman is hard work. My blood is boiling. Gu Nian waved her hand. After saying that, she ced the snowman¡¯s head on its body, and then found branches and small stones to make the snowman¡¯s eyes, nose, and arms. Then, she took a step back and looked at her work carefully. Then, she turned around and put her arms around Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s neck. brother zhaohan, this is my first snowman. Aren¡¯t I great? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng was a little stunned. If he had known that building a snowman would make her so happy, he would have brought her down a long time ago. He reached out to hook his arm around her waist and smiled at the person in front of him. For the first time, he realized that happiness was so simple. ¡°Yes, very good.¡± Gu Nian let go of Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s neck again. Shen Zhaozheng was still reluctant to let her hug him, so she squatted down again. ¡°Do you want to make another one?¡± he asked, half-squatting beside her. I¡¯ll make a smaller one and put it in the refrigerator. I¡¯ll bring it home for my mother during the winter break, ¡± Gu Nian said with a smile.. Chapter 1941 - 1941: 2000-momentarily possessed Chapter 1941 - 1941: 2000-momentarily possessed
Trantor: 549690339 Song ran, ¡®you¡¯re my good baby.¡¯ It was gettingte and the snow was still falling. Gu Nian was still going crazy. In the small square, the parents had begun to urge their children to go home.
Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s ¡®parent¡¯ also followed after Gu Nian and said, ¡± alright, the snowman has been built and the snowball fight has been fought. Can we go back now? ¡± Gu Nian ignored him. Shen Zhaozheng looked around and saw some parents carrying their children on their shoulders. He then picked Gu Nian up and said, ¡± ¡°What if you catch a cold if you keep ying?¡± ¡°Your daughter¡¯s already so big?¡± her father chuckled. Because of the weather, the lights around the small square were dim, so this father had made a mistake. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s face immediately darkened. Gu Nianughed uncontrobly as she allowed the man to carry her into the corridor. As soon as they entered the elevator, Shen Zhaozheng squinted at the person in his arms. ¡°You¡¯re so happy? that uncle just now ¡­ I think he has bad eyesight. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. Brother zhaohan, you look very young. You don¡¯t look like my father at all. Gu Nian tried to hold back herughter. Shen Zhaozheng carried her and entered the house without a word. As soon as he entered the house, he said,¡± He held her hand and pressed it against the sofa, then rubbed it hard.ll He was rubbing her hands. This girl¡¯s hands were frozen into ice.
He was really too yful. Someone knocked on the door. Shen Zhaozheng walked to the door and looked through the peephole. He opened the door and looked at the woman outside. He frowned.¡±May I ask who you are?¡± The woman was wearing a dark purple coat and leather gloves. When she saw Shen Zhaozheng, her eyes turned red again. ¡°Hello, inspector Shen, I¡¯m he Jiao¡¯s mother.¡± ¡°Hello,¡± he said. ¡°Can I go in and talk?¡± Shen Zhaozheng respected his elders and allowed her to enter the house, but only let her stand at the entrance. inspector Shen, He Jiao was blinded by greed and did something wrong. Can you please let her off this once? ¡± Shen Zhaoming frowned. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not a judge in court. If you¡¯re pleading for mercy, you seem to havee to the wrong ce. She should know that her words and actions represent the honor of the Research Institute. It¡¯s not too much to expel her for her behavior. Mrs. He was crying uncontrobly. her grandfather has been involved in medical research all his life, and he has always wanted her to inherit his legacy. Now that she¡¯s joined the Research Institute as a team doctor, it¡¯s considered that she has fulfilled one of her grandfather¡¯s wishes. Chief Shen, for the sake of the old man, can you please show some mercy to our He Jiao? ¡® He Jiao¡¯s grandfather used to be a veteran, and Mrs. He¡¯s meaning was that they were all family, so there was no need to make such a big fuss. Shen Zhaozheng smiled. I¡¯ve already said that Madam has found the wrong person. I¡¯m not trying to judge her. As her superior, I only reported her for her illegal behavior. The final decision is not in my hands. Please leave.
Mrs. He raised her voice. I know, you have the right to make the decision. If you can talk to director Gu¡¯s daughter, we¡¯ll settle this privately. There¡¯s no need to go to court. I can bring He Jiao to apologize to miss Gu, and we can also apologize to director Gu. Please. Shen Zhaozheng was unmoved. at this point, Madam, you don¡¯t know how to reflect on yourself. You don¡¯t know how to educate your daughter, but you want to exonerate her. I also roughly know why He Jiao is so stubborn. Please go back. I didn¡¯t make the decision on this matter. I don¡¯t have the right to change anything.. Chapter 1942 - 1942: I can only hope that he can look forward Chapter 1942 - 1942: I can only hope that he can look forward
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The Shen family is really willing to do anything to please the Gu family,¡± Mrs. He said through gritted teeth. Shen Zhaozheng narrowed his eyes as he looked at the unreasonable woman in front of him. No wonder He Jiao could do such a stupid thing.
just because your nephew offended the Gu family¡¯s daughter, you¡¯re trying to please the Gu family. What do you think your Shen family is in director Guts eyes? he has already excluded the Shen family. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s face turned livid, and he didn¡¯t want to argue with her. ¡°Please leave.¡± Mrs. He snorted. I guess I came here in vain. Inspector Shen tried so hard to curry favor with the Gu family. Be careful of your own retribution. After that, she rolled her eyes at Shen Zhaozheng and left. With a bang, the door closed. Gu Nian slowly walked out of the room and saw Shen Zhaozheng standing at the entrance, looking lonely. She felt her heart ache. She quickly walked over and looked at him carefully. ¡°ng! ng! ng!¡± He turned around and smiled at her. it¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s have dinner. Gu Nian held his hand. my parents are both reasonable people. They would not involve innocent people. Shen hanzhi is Shen hanzhi, and you are you. Shen Zhaozheng patted her head. I won¡¯t let go of your hand even if the whole world stands up against it. Gu Nian, don¡¯t let go either, okay? ¡± Gu Nian could not help but nod as he spoke in a serious tone. ¡°Zhaozheng,
don¡¯t worry. Since I¡¯ve made my choice, I won¡¯t regret it,¡± He reached out and pulled her into his arms. Gu Nian gently patted his back. She could not believe that he would have such a nervous moment. For some reason, her heart ached for him. The two of them hugged each other and stood at the entrance. The snow outside fell silently. Shen Zhaozheng felt warm, peaceful, and wonderful. The person he liked was in his arms. He had never been so happy in his life. She really wanted to stretch out her hand to hold onto such a beautiful and warm time, but how could she? That night, Gu Nian was lying in bed.ll He didn¡¯t fall asleep as soon as his head touched the pillow like before. Instead, he kept his eyes open. The curtains were not drawn, and the dim light outside the window reflected the falling snowkes, making her feel fulfilled. Indeed, she wasn¡¯t someone who would go back on her words. Since she had decided to be with him, no matter how difficult the road ahead was, she would continue to walk it without hesitation. She didn¡¯t care about what others thought of her. Other than Shen hanzhi, she wouldn¡¯t care even if his father opposed her. Han Zhi could only hope that he could look forward. Also, she did not know how her parents would react when they found out about this.
Her parents had always been open-minded since she was a child, so she was still a little nervous about this matter. However, as long as she insisted, her parents would probably understand her. Just like that, their minds were in a mess as they entered the dream. The next morning, before she opened her eyes, she heard the chirping of birds outside. Gu Nian suddenly opened her eyes and rushed to the window with her bare feet. She looked out the window. Oh my, it was covered in white. The entire earth, the branches, and the roof were all white. It was beautiful. The snow was very thick. If one stepped on it, it would reach at least one¡¯s ankle. Gu Nian had never seen such thick snow in her life. She opened the door excitedly and pushed open the door to the master bedroom opposite. She saw Shen Zhaozheng lying on the bed.ll Go. The huge movement made the bedll The man opened his eyes. He didn¡¯t look drowsy at all, as if he was ready to go to the battlefield at any time.. Chapter 1943 - 1943: Going to the northern mountain to ski Chapter 1943 - 1943: Going to the northern mountain to ski
Trantor: 549690339 Gu Nian grabbed his hand excitedly. Zhaozheng, look out the window. The whole world is white. It¡¯s beautiful. It¡¯s really beautiful. Shen Zhaozheng was still lyingzily on the bed.ll Then, he pulled her into his arms.
He pulled the nket over her and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re making a fuss.¡± This was the first time Gu Nian had slept under the same nket as him. The nket was warm and his strong scent was overwhelming. It was as if he wanted to wrap her up. Her nose was filled with the smell of male hormones. ¡°Yingluo, you have to understand that a Southerner has never seen such heavy snow in her life,¡± she said in a hoarse voice. wait a minute, ¡± Shen Zhaozheng said in a hoarse voice. I¡¯ll take another ten minutes, okay? ¡± ¡®What¡¯s there to close?¡¯ Gu Nian struggled in his arms. Brother zhaohan, are you very sleepy? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be full of energy after three hours of sleep?¡± Shen Zhaozheng closed his eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Yes, I slept a littletest night.¡± Gu Nian was forced to stay in his arms for about ten minutes. After ten minutes, she could no longer hold it in and struggled to get up. it¡¯s been ten minutes. It¡¯s time. I want to see the snow. Shen Zhaozheng let go of her and Gu Nian shot out of the window like an arrow. Shen Zhaozheng put on his slippers and walked to the window. He looked down and saw that she was still barefooted. He stood behind her, lifted her waist, and ced her feet on his feet.¡±Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Gu Nian stood on his feet and turned around to see Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s face right next to hers. This position was really ambiguous and full of possessiveness. He stood behind her with one hand around her waist and the other against the French window. His head was slightly pressed against her neck, and Gu Nian¡¯s heart could not help but beat faster.
Her warm breath hit the floor-to-ceiling window, creating a dense mist. She nned to caress him.ll She raised her hand and pointed to the back of her hand. ¡°This is the back of the hand.¡± Shen Zhaozheng was confused. Gu Nian then pointed at her bare feet. ¡°This is the back of my foot.¡± Inspector Shen did not understand. Gu Nian then turned around and leaned against the window. Pointing at Shen Zhaozheng, she said, ¡± ¡°This is my precious.¡± For the first time in twenty-eight years, inspector Shen learned that sweet nothings could be said in this way. I¡¯ve learned, I¡¯ve learned. In exchange for his cheesy words, inspector Shen gave her a passionate kiss. She was pressed against the French window, and the tall and handsome man kissed her until she was out of breath. She regretted saying such flirtatious words to him. After breakfast, Shen Zhaozheng had originally nned to stay in the house with Gu Nian for the whole day to rx.
However, as soon as breakfast ended, the doorbell rang. Shen Zhaozheng opened the door and saw Xue Shen, an uninvited guest. Xue Shen stuck his head out and looked around. Thinking that he was in the living room, his face immediately fell.¡±Brother, you¡¯re not kind. You said you would help me get Xia Shang back. Now you¡¯re drinking meat soup, but I can¡¯t even eat grass.¡± watch your mouth, ¡± Shen Zhaozheng said. don¡¯t drink meat soup. He did not want to scare Gu Nian with his frivolity. It was better to make meat soup step by step. Xue Shen walked in and said in a low voice, ¡± I don¡¯t care. There¡¯s no time like the present. Help me ask Xia Shang out today. We¡¯re going to the northern mountain to ski. As soon as she finished speaking, Gu Nian jumped up and her eyes lit up.¡±Okay, okay, okay. Brother zhaohan, let¡¯s go skiing..¡± Chapter 1944 - 1944: 2004-what if I expose myself Chapter 1944 - 1944: 2004-what if I expose myself
Trantor: 549690339 Shen Zhaozheng nced at her. This little girl was so passionate about snow that she definitely couldn¡¯t reject the idea of skiing. ¡°Do you know how to ski?¡± he asked.
¡°Your third brother is an expert at skiing. He can teach you,¡± Xue Shen volunteered. Shen Zhaozheng narrowed his eyes at him. I¡¯m not sure if Xia Shang wille out. I don¡¯t have any rtionship with her. ¡°Xia Shang¡¯s cousin, Jian Xia. She¡¯s your good friend.¡± Xue Shen suddenly turned to look at Gu Nian. ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Nian nodded. Xue Shen immediately walked over and sat beside her. do third brother a favor. Your Shen Zhaozheng promised to help me. One of you has to help anyway. Shen Zhaozheng walked over and sat between the two of them. Xue Shen nced at him.¡±You¡¯re too jealous. So I can¡¯t even sit next to niannian?¡± Shen Zhaoming ignored him and looked at Gu Nian. ¡°Will it be difficult?¡± Gu Nian immediately took out her phone. it¡¯s not difficult. I¡¯ll talk to Jian Xia and see if she can call her cousin. At this moment, the usually frivolous Xue Shen was a little nervous as he stared at Gu Nian with a serious expression. After a while, Jian Xia sent a message: I¡¯ll call my cousin now. Wait for my news. As a result, Xue Shen fell into a state of suffering.
Twenty minutester, Jian Xia¡¯s call came in. Xue Shen immediately sat up straight and stared at the phone. Gu Nian picked up the call and heard Jian Xia¡¯s cheerful voice. ¡°She¡¯s agreed!¡± Xue Shen immediately heaved a sigh of relief. She had agreed. These four words were more pleasing to the ear than any love words in the world. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll set off immediately.¡± The three of them went out. Xue Shen acted as the driver and went to media University to pick up Jian Xia. Jian Xia said that her cousin would go to North Mountain by herself and meet her there at ten O ¡®clock. Xue Shen turned on the recorder in the car. It was ying songs from May Day, and the car felt like it was in post-puberty. Gu Nian and Jian Xia sang along the way to the foot of the North Mountain. When they reached the foot of the mountain, Xue Shen began to arrange the plot. how about this, niannian, you and Xiao Jian wait for Xia Shang here. Zhaozheng and I will leave first. When Xia Shanges, we¡¯ll pretend to have just arrived and make it look like we met by chance. Zhaozheng, what do you think? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng coughed. I¡¯m not good at acting. Don¡¯t me me if I give myself away. Xue Shen looked at him disdainfully. when the timees, just follow behind me. Don¡¯t say anything and don¡¯t show any expression. Understand? ¡±
¡°I know.¡± ¡°You guys don¡¯t have a problem with that, do you?¡± Xue Shen turned to Gu Nian and Jian Xia. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Before he could finish, a voice came from behind him, ¡± ¡°Vice-Principal Xue Yingluo¡± Xue Shen was stunned, then he turned his head away shamelessly, the corners of his mouth twitching.ll¡±Xia Shang?¡± Didn¡¯t she make an appointment at 10 0 ¡®clock? It¡¯s only 9:20 am, how did he get here already? Xia Shang took off her sunsses and looked at him with a faint smile. ¡°So it was Vice President Xue who set this up. Jian Xia, why didn¡¯t you tell me? You told me that it was Vice President Xue¡¯s treat, so I didn¡¯t drive here. The roads are slippery on a snowy day, and it wasn¡¯t easy for me to drive all the way here.¡± sister, it¡¯s like this. Jian Xia said in a daze. we just met Vice-Principal Xue. This was how the script was written, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems with acting like this, right? Xia Shang narrowed her eyes at her. this is the excuse that you¡¯ve prepared from the start. Are you not going to change the script now? ¡± How could Jian Xia be Xia Shang¡¯s match? With just a few questions, she had lost her ability to react. Xue Shen walked over to open the car door for her and said with a smile, ¡® ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, why don¡¯t you exercise a little? don¡¯t you like skiing? I¡¯ll help you park the car..¡± Chapter 1945 - 1945: 2005 -we have to act to the end Chapter 1945 - 1945: 2005 -we have to act to the end
Trantor: 549690339 When Xia Shang got out of the car, Xue Shen felt a sense of relief. Luckily, she didn¡¯t turn around and leave. He immediately took the car keys and parked the car for Xia Shang like a valet. Gu Nian clicked her tongue in her heart. Vice President Xue was really humble in front of Xia Shang.
Xia Shang walked in front of Jian Xia and pinched her chin. She squinted at her. ¡°You even dare to fool me?¡± Jian Xia was terrified. sister, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. There won¡¯t be a next time. Suddenly, Xia Shang grabbed at it.ll As he held onto Gu Nian¡¯s wrist, Gu Nian¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°It has nothing to do with Yingluo or me.¡± ¡°You, apany me to the cable car.¡± Xia Shang raised her eyebrows. ¡°Ah? I want to ski. However, only Xue Shen knew that she was in a rtionship with brother zhaohan. The other two people were still in the dark. She couldn¡¯t be too obvious. Xia Shang held her hand and walked forward. we¡¯re going up the mountain too, ¡± Shen Zhaozheng said. let¡¯s take the cable car. Thus, poor Vice-Principal Xue was left alone in the parking lot at the foot of the mountain. The four of them took the cable car and slowly went up the mountain. Xue Shen parked his car and came over to take a look. There was no one there. Very good, he could go up the mountain alone.
When they reached the top of the mountain, Shen Zhaozheng wanted to bring Gu Nian along to rent ski suits and skis. However, Xia Shang stopped Gu Nian.¡±Come with me to the top of the tower. You¡¯ll be able to see the snow-coveredndscape of the entire capital.¡± Shen Zhaozheng narrowed his eyes at Xia Shang. What was going on? why was Xia Shang always dragging Gu Nian along? Gu Nian was also a little confused. Could she have noticed something? However, to be able to see the snow-covered view of the entire capital city was really quite moving. Gu Nian looked at Shen Zhaozheng and carefully said, ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go up to the tower with sister Xia Ling to see the snow first.¡± Jian Xia was about to say that she wanted to go with them but Xue Shen caught up with her and stopped her. ¡°You¡¯ll ski with us.¡± Xia Shang did not even spare him a second nce as she pulled Gu Nian towards the tower in the distance. Xue Shen whispered to Jian Xia,¡±ran ranter.¡± ¡°Do you still have a script?¡± Jian Xia looked at him. ¡°Yes, of course. Since your sister is here, we have to act to the end.¡±
Jian Xia looked at him awkwardly. but my sister Yingluo is so smart. How can I lie to her? ¡± Xue Shen coughed lightly. how about this? when we slide to the coniferous forestter, we¡¯ll pretend that I¡¯m buried in snow. I¡¯m thinking of asking Zhaozheng to call. He can¡¯t act like he¡¯s anxious, so you¡¯ll have to do it. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s gaze had already drifted far away. The girl and Jian Xia had started to climb up the tower. Xue Shen waved his hand in front of his eyes. ¡°Okay, stop looking. Let¡¯s go and rent skis and ski suits.¡± On the other side, Gu Nian and Xia Shang had already reached the top of the observation tower. There was arge open-air tform at the top of the tower with many tourists around the railing. Gu Nian looked around and saw that the whole city was white and misty. The world seemed to be covered by a veil, beautiful and hazy. Gu Nian stood at the side and did not say a word. She only carefully sized Xia Shang up. Xia Shang leaned against the railing and nced at her. ¡°You¡¯re Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s heart sank. No, I¡¯m not.¡± Xia Shang chuckled meaningfully. ¡°Oh.¡± Since the other party didn¡¯t want to admit it, she didn¡¯t say anything more. Not far away from the tower, three familiar figures slowly descended the mountain. As Shen Zhaozheng continued to descend the mountain, he turned around to look at Gu Nian. Gu Nian could not help but shout, ¡± ¡°Look in front, look in front, be careful of bumping into people..¡± Chapter 1946 - 1946: 2006-clear at a glance Chapter 1946 - 1946: 2006-clear at a nce
Trantor: 549690339 The corners of Xia Shang¡¯s mouth curled up. Why was she so worried about Shen Zhaozheng when she said that she was not his girlfriend? Following closely behind Shen Zhaozheng were Xue Shen and Jian Xia. Both of them were agile and smoothly slid down the mountain.
Suddenly, Gu Nian saw Xia Shang taking something out of her coat pocket. Xia Shang pulled away the Golden cylinder in her hand. Gu Nian then realized that it was a telescope. Jian xiashang squinted one of her eyes and began to observe the people who were gradually sliding down the mountain through the telescope. Gu Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat.¡¯Third brother, please don¡¯t y any tricks. Xia Shang is watching your every move.¡¯ The group of three slid halfway up the mountain and stopped. Xue Shen turned back to look and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯re far enough. She definitely can¡¯t see us. The terrain here is not bad either. It¡¯s reasonable to say that there¡¯s a slight avnche. Alright, Zhaozheng, help clear the snow.¡± They picked a Big Pine tree, and Shen Zhaozheng looked at him impatiently. ¡°Alright, you can lie down now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with that expression?¡± Xue Shen rolled his eyes at him. ¡°I don¡¯t think Xia Shang will believe your tricks.¡± Xue Sheny in the snow and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Hurry up and act.¡± Jian Xia looked around. This area was considered deserted. asionally, there would be adventurers passing by and they would nce at them.
His eyes were filled with the thought, What is this? Shen zhaoxi untied a ski and shoveled snow on Xue Shen¡¯s body. When had chief Shen ever done this kind of thing? he was working while giving Xue Shen a look. On the tower, Xia Shang hooked her finger behind her. ¡°Come here.¡± Gu Nian walked over and Xia Shang handed her the telescope. ¡°Take a look,¡± Gu Nian took the binocrs and saw Shen Zhaozheng shoveling snow away from Xue Shen¡¯s body. He could see everything clearly. ¡°What are these people doing?¡± sheughed dryly. ¡°Yes, my phone should ring soon.¡± Xia Shang crossed her arms. As soon as he finished speaking, his phone rang. When the call connected, Jian Xia¡¯s screams sounded really tragic, ¡± ¡°Sis, it¡¯s bad. There¡¯s a small avnche here and bro Shen is buried.¡± ¡°Was he the only one buried?¡± ¡°Yingluo, yes.¡± ¡°Why weren¡¯t you and Shen Zhaozheng buried?¡±
Gu Nian broke out in a cold sweat for the three of them. It was so embarrassing to have their lies exposed on the spot. Xia Shang was just looking for a witness so that she could pass the message to Xue Shen after the incident. She had seen through his little tricks. ¡°Ah? Just then, brother Shen slid onto a cedar tree, and the snow on the branches fell off and covered him.¡± ¡°If you had time to call me, why didn¡¯t you dig him out?¡± they¡¯re digging in Xuanji. I want sister and niannian to dig together. There¡¯s strength in numbers. ¡°Got it. Which direction is it?¡± the Cedar forest in the southeast corner of the igloo. It¡¯s about 50 meters after you enter. ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a while.¡± Ten minutester, Xia Shang and Gu Nian arrived at the ¡®crime scene¡¯ on a tour bus. Jian Xia was still acting as she knelt on the ground and shoveled the snow with her skis. Inspector Shen¡¯s acting skills were not as good as Xia Shang¡¯s. On her way over, he had already asked,ll The snow on Xue Shen¡¯s face had made him take a breath several times, so it should be fine for him to feel stuffy for a while.. Chapter 1947 - 1947: Didn’t fall into a coma Chapter 1947 - 1947: Didn¡¯t fall into aa
Trantor: 549690339 Jian Xia shouted at Xia Shang with all her heart, ¡± ¡°Sister,e and help.¡± Xia Shang looked at her watch. it¡¯s been so long since vou called me. You still haven¡¯t found out? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s Yingluo, yes Yingluo, brother Yingluo is buried deep.¡±
¡°He¡¯s been buried for 15 minutes. He should be dead by now, right?¡± Jian Xia felt that her sister had already found out, but she had no choice. She had to act until the end. ¡°Maybe Yingluo can still be saved.¡± Xia Shang crossed her arms and looked at the two security guards who had driven them over in the tour car. ¡°You guys are professionals, I¡¯ll leave it to you guys.¡± The two security guards were holding professional measuring tools. With a light poke of about 50 centimeters, they detected the person. Then, in just ten seconds, they pulled the person out of the snow. Xue Shen did not move. Jian Xia was really a powerful helper. Not only had she helped Shen Zhaozheng and Gu Nian, but she was also trying to help Xue Shen and her cousin. She quickly said, ¡± bro Shen must have suffocated. He needs mouth-to-mouth resuscitation. Sis, quick! ¡°You do it.¡± Xia Shang grabbed Gu Nian¡¯s arm. Gu Nian looked at Xia Shang awkwardly. Xia Shang raised her eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re not willing?¡± Gu Nian turned to look at Shen Zhaozheng, who grabbed her hand. ¡°She¡¯s unprofessional.¡± Xia Shang scoffed. your good friend is about to die, but you¡¯re quite calm. She¡¯s not a professional, so you should do it. You¡¯ve been on a mission before, so you should have done first aid. Shen Zhaozheng looked at the person lying on the ground. He had no choice but to slowly squat down and bow his head.¡±Alright, I¡¯ll give him artificial respiration.¡±
Thest few words were said through gritted teeth. After he finished speaking, he patted Xue Shen¡¯s cheek heavily. ¡°Hey, Yingluo, wake up, Yingluo, wake up, Yingluo.¡± Xue Shen suddenly opened his eyes and panted heavily. What kind of joke was this? if he didn¡¯t open his eyes, he would ¡­Il Momll And was about to kiss a man. Shen Zhaozheng heaved a sigh of relief and quickly stood up. ¡°Good, I didn¡¯t fall unconscious.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, then you¡¯re fine.¡± Xia Shang raised her eyebrows. He turned around to leave, but in the blink of an eye, Xue Shen jumped up from the ground and grabbedll He grabbed her hand andy on top of her. ¡°There¡¯s something else, I don¡¯t have any strength, my legs seem to be numb,¡± he said. Xia Shang instinctively grabbed at it.ll She grabbed his shoulder as if she wanted to throw him over her shoulder, but when she used force, her face turned pale. She had forgotten that she was no longer the champion of the capital¡¯s women¡¯s mixed martial arts. Xue Shen noticed her pale face and immediately stopped joking. ¡°Qianqian, be careful of your back, Qianqian.¡± Xia Ling let go of his shoulder and said coldly, ¡± since your legs are numb, let your good brother carry you to the infirmary. I¡¯m not going to y with you anymore.
He held her hand tightly. you used a lot of strength just now. Let¡¯s go to the doctor for a check. ¡°No need,¡± She said coldly, then flung his hand away and walked forward. Xue Shen quickly took off his skis, then stepped on the thick snow and caught up with her. Gu Nian walked to Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s side and asked softly, ¡± ¡°Brother zhaohan, sister Xia Ling, did you get hurt?¡± ¡°Yeah, I was injured.¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. ¡°Does this have anything to do with Xue Shen and his wife?¡± Gu Nian asked. Shen Zhaozheng raised his hand and ruffled her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in their Affairs.¡± Chapter 1948 - 1948: 2008- Chapter 1948 - 1948: 2008-
Trantor: 549690339 The two people¡¯s figures gradually disappeared, and Shen Zhaozheng also took off the skis on his feet and said lightly, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡± It was as if they hade to the ski resort just to eat.
¡°There¡¯s a Korean restaurant here. Let¡¯s go eat rice in a stone pot and bean paste soup.¡± Jian Xia suggested. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The two of them walked hand in hand, with Shen Zhaozheng following behind. Gu Nian intended to tell Jian Xia that she was in a rtionship with Shen Zhaozheng. After all, Shen Zhaozheng was her best friend and had always been their number one fan. He had been actively trying to match the two of them together. There was no reason for her to be kept in the dark. Shen Zhaozheng saw two little girls holding hands and whispering to each other. Suddenly, he saw Jian Xia suddenly turn her head and stare at him. Then, her smile was very strange. Jian Xia held Gu Nian¡¯s hand tightly and almost burst into tears of joy. She tried her best to lower her voice and said, ¡± I¡¯m so touched. I¡¯m really going to cry tears of joy like an old mother. ¡°It¡¯s a secret,¡± Gu Nian chuckled. Jian Xia held up three fingers. don¡¯t worry. This is a top-secret scientific research project for me. Even if the enemy forces me to confess, I won¡¯t say a word. After they went down the mountain, Xia Shang walked to the parking lot and prepared to drive back. Xue Shen followed closely behind. She opened the car door but was stopped by Xue Shen. ¡°I¡¯ll drive.¡± ¡°Let go of me!¡± Xia Shang red at him.
But Xue Shen insisted. He pulled her to the front passenger seat, opened the door for her, and forced her into the car. ¡°I¡¯ll have to take you for a checkup,¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that weak?¡± Xia Shang snorted coldly. ¡°You still need to check it.¡± With a bang, the door was closed. He quickly returned to the driver¡¯s seat, closed the door, and the car slowly left North Mountain. Without saying a word, Xue Shen put away his usual unruly expression and became serious. This matter concerned Xia Shang¡¯s health and he did not dare to take it lightly. She rushed to the hospital and found Xia Shang¡¯s doctor. The doctor took an X-ray and brought it to the office for Xue Shen to see. it¡¯s not a big deal, but remember, don¡¯t move heavy objects. It will hurt her spinal nerves. Her spinal nerves are very fragile. Jian Xia was smart enough to let Shen Zhaozheng and Gu Nian sit together while she sat opposite them. Gu Nian raised her head and saw Jian Xia¡¯s eyes. She felt a chill down her spine. Jian Xia¡¯s eyes were saying,¡¯the couple I¡¯m a fan of is the sweetest in the universe¡¯.
It was too f * cking explicit. They ordered barbecued meat, and Shen Zhaozheng served Gu Nian the entire time. He cut the barbecued meat into small pieces and ced them on her te. He also brought her sauce and lettuce. He served her very well. Jian Xia¡¯s eyes were starry the whole time, and chief Shen looked at her. After the meal, the three of them arrived at the foot of the mountain. Jian Xia said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take a taxi back.¡± What a joke. The couple that she was a fan of finally got together after all the hardships and dangers they had gone through. She must not be a third wheel. ¡°Let brother Zhaozheng send you to school,¡± Gu Nian said worriedly. Jian Xia waved her hand. it¡¯s okay. There are many cars outside. I¡¯m leaving. ¡°Give me a call when you reach school.¡± ¡°Alright, bye.¡± Shen Zhaozheng raised his eyebrows and looked at her back. She was indeed a qualified friend. As soon as Jian Xia left, Shen Zhaozheng grabbed Gu Nian¡¯s hand. Gu Nian struggled for a moment before she looked around. ¡°There¡¯s someone, brother zhaoxi..¡± Chapter 1949 - 1949: The two of them entered the house Chapter 1949 - 1949: The two of them entered the house
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°It¡¯s fine if no one knows us.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I run into your neighbor at the supermarketst time?¡± Gu Nian pouted.
¡°No one here will recognize us.¡± With that, he pulled her hand and walked to the car. He opened the door and let her in. Gu Nian usually sat in the back of the car at home and did not have the habit of wearing a seat belt. Shen Zhaozheng got into the car and nced at her. He was happy to help and leaned over to tease her. Gu Nian was still not used to his sudden approach and stuttered, ¡± ¡°What are you doing, Qianqian? Shen Zhaozheng felt yful and raised his hand to touch the corner of her mouth. He said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°What do you think I want to do?¡± The tip of her nose and cheeks were red from the cold, making her look especially cute. Someone was knocking on the car window. She quickly pushed Shen Zhaozheng away. Shen Zhaozheng looked up and saw an unfamiliar boy standing by the window. it¡¯s alright, ¡± Gu nianshen consoled Gu Nian. the color of the car window is dark. He can¡¯t see what¡¯s going on inside. Gu Nian¡¯s face was as red as a cooked shrimp. ¡°Oh.¡± Shen Zhaozheng rolled down the window and looked at the man outside. The man carefully said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your car is blocking my car. Can you move it? I want to go out.¡± ¡°We were just about to leave,¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded.
¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. Thank you.¡± It was a false rm. Shen Zhaozheng immediately lit a fire and drove the car away. He then said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Put on your seat belt.¡± ¡°Brother zhaohan, you were actually going to help me put on my seat belt, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You finally understand?¡± Shen Zhaozheng chuckled. ¡°Then why did you kiss me again?¡± Gu Nian asked bitterly. ¡°You asked me to kiss you.¡± The car sped all the way, and there were even snow sweeping cars on the road. The road Administration work in Jingdu was very good. Even though it had snowed all night, the cars on the road were already unobstructed. The car stopped outside Ding Xiang apartment. There were still children ying in the neighborhood. He got out of the car, opened the door for her, unbuckled her seat belt, held her hand, and walked into the building with her. The two of them entered the house and stood at the entrance. Gu Nian was pressed against the wall. It was still a cloudy day, and the house was very dark without the lights on.
Shen Zhaozheng pressed her against the wall, and it was so dark that he didn¡¯t want to get up. He just wanted to press her down, talk to her in such a low voice, and listen to her soft voice. Happiness was so easy to achieve that he couldn¡¯t bear to let go. Three dayster, the court made a verdict. He Jiao had disregarded the Institute¡¯s discipline and honor and had done something extremely bad. She was expelled, effective immediately. As a result, He Jiao waspletely kicked out of the medical team and became aughing stock in the capital¡¯s circle. Shen Zhaozheng was summoned back to the western suburbs mansion by his father. He roughly knew what his father was going to say to him, and he was already prepared. When they went back, they saw that elder brother and sister-inw were also there. The once high-spirited couple had be depressed because they were worried that their only son was at the Northwest border. The moment Shen Zhaozheng returned, Shen Boyong beckoned him over. He slowly walked over, and Shen Boyong said with a straight face, ¡°You child, you don¡¯t know how to behave at all.¡± Shen Zhaozheng was expressionless and did not speak. it¡¯s true that you have to care about President Gu¡¯s face, but you can¡¯tpletely offend the he family. In the officialdom, it¡¯s like walking on thin ice. This time, you let He Jiao be fired, so you¡¯ve be the enemy of the entire he family.. They may not be as strong as you, but if they secretly hinder you, it¡¯ll be enough for you to suffer, do you understand? ¡° Chapter 1950 - 1950: Heavy-hearted Chapter 1950 - 1950: Heavy-hearted
Trantor: 549690339 Shen Zhaozheng nodded. I understand. However, we can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing. Rather than offending the Gu family, we might as well offend the he family. ¡°Wrong.¡±
Shen Zhaozheng looked at his father. you¡¯re wrong. The Gu family is far away in Haicheng. As the saying goes, a strong Dragon can¡¯t suppress a snake in its own territory. We¡¯re in Jingdu. Although President Gu has power and influence, there are some aspects that he can¡¯t reach. He really can¡¯t manage things here. Do you understand? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, father,¡± Shen Zhaozhenz nodded. Shen Boyong heaved a sigh of relief. you¡¯re still young and impulsive. You still need to learn from your brother. Being in the Research Institute is the same as being in the government. You can¡¯t be too mboyant and have to be calm and low-key. At the very least, you can¡¯t offend people on the surface. This will make things more convenient in the future. Do you understand? ¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Shen Zhaozheng naturally understood the way of being an official, but he would not be vague when it came to matters rted to Gu Nian. If he Jiao did not give her a heavy blow, she would not remember. She only hoped that this blow would make her understand that there were some people she could not touch and some people she could not even dream of. Shen Boyong continued, ¡°you don¡¯t have to spare no effort in helping Gu Nian. Didn¡¯t she break up with your nephew?¡± now, she doesn¡¯t have much to do with my Shen family. I don¡¯t like this child. She¡¯s not a sentimental child. Hanzhi made a little mistake, but she¡¯s so determined to break up with her. Look, your brother and sister-inw always look like they can¡¯t bear to keep hanzhi. They¡¯re always worried about her. Isn¡¯t all of this because they care about that girl? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s heart trembled. This was not a good sign. His father no longer liked Gu Nian. If he found out that he was still with Gu Nian in the future, he was afraid that there would be a huge change in the family. ¡°I will remember father¡¯s teachings.¡± He nodded.
His father was a very stubborn person. He would not allow anyone to oppose him, and he would not try to persuade his father. He really had to think about how he should walk his path in the future. After dinner, Shen Boyong gave him a lot of advice and taught him how to conduct himself, but he did not listen carefully. When he left the residence, it was snowing again. His heart was heavy. How long would this secret rtionshipst? He was not sure, but since he had chosen this path, he would stay by Gu Nian¡¯s side no matter how difficult it was. When she returned to the apartment, she saw a car parked downstairs. The car lights shed and a person got out of the car. She was wearing a long ck coat and had her arms crossed as she watched him get out of the car. He Jiao looked at the man in front of her and still felt that it was a pity. She had tried so hard to get such a noble man, but in the end, she had not been able to get him. Unwilling, really unwilling, but no matter how unwilling he was, what could he He Jiao walked up to him and smiled. you¡¯ve expelled me from the Research Institute as you wished.
Shen Zhaozheng looked indifferent. all this time, you¡¯ve misunderstood one thing. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m targeting you, but you¡¯ve broken the rules of the Research Institute. The Research Institute can¡¯t tolerate you. He Jiao sneered, ¡± inspector Shen, you don¡¯t have to be the king anymore. Even if you do this to me, what can you get? ¡± Does Gu Nian like you? Ha, will she like you?¡± Shen Zhaozheng was unmoved. ¡°So what if Gu Nian falls in love with you one day?¡± He Jiao continued. Can you two be together? Will your family ept you two being together? Inspector, don¡¯t forget that she¡¯s your nephew¡¯s ex-girlfriend. Would your father and brother agree to you two being together? Since you¡¯ve chosen the toughest path, then I wish you all the best..¡± Chapter 1951 - 1951: You’re so innocent Chapter 1951 - 1951: You¡¯re so innocent
Trantor: 549690339 Shen Zhaozheng pursed his thin lips. He clearly had no intention of arguing with the woman in front of him. He Jiao rambled on and on. It seemed like she had the upper hand over Shen Zhaozheng, but she knew that she had lost.
She had lost both her face and her character, so her posture was very ugly. She was like Mrs. Xianglin, jabbering on and on, making a fool of herself in front of the man she liked. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s heartlessness and indifference made her look even more pitiful, and she could not continue. ¡°I bet you¡¯ll never be able to get together with the person you like in this life,¡± she said coldly. Then, he turned around and got into the car. This was not a bet, this was just her extravagant hope. She felt that she would go crazy if Shen Zhaozheng and Gu Nian were together. She didn¡¯t want to give up the man she liked to any other woman, and no woman should possess him. Otherwise, every day for the rest of his life would be a torment. Before her car could leave, he turned around and went into the corridor. Under the dim yellow light, his back was so broad and reassuring. One day, a woman would lean on it.
That woman wasn¡¯t her. Just the thought of it made her feel jealous. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s phone rang as soon as he entered the house. He had a hunch that it was a text message from a young girl. Before he could turn on the lights, he took out his phone from his coat pocket. It was indeed a message from her. ¡°Brother zhaoxi, it¡¯s snowing again. Look.¡± He walked to the floor-to-ceiling window and called her, his voice gentle and low. ¡°I see it. Are you looking at the snow?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m watching.¡± She was looking at the snow, and he was also looking at the snow. Although they were not together, they seemed to be looking at the same piece of snow. is the snow in school different from the snow in my neighborhood? ¡± Gu Nian was wearing a coat as she leaned against the railing of the balcony. Her smile could be heard through the phone, apanied by the winter wind.
there are students having fun downstairs, and then I heard voicesing from the male dormitory opposite. It¡¯s obvious that they¡¯re Southerners. The balconies of the two dormitories are full of people. Everyone is very happy. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back to the dormitory after a while. It¡¯s cold outside.¡± Gu Nian dawdled for a while before entering the dormitory. She then grabbed her phone and started chatting with him. It was a feeling that she had never felt before. She would also develop a sense of dependence on someone and would not bear to hang up the phone. Jian Xia listened to her talk on the phone and shook her head, ¡± ¡°Ah, the sour smell of love.¡± Gu Nian looked at her phone and realized that she had been talking to Shen Zhaozheng for 40 minutes. Oh my God, this was so scary. She had lost her will in love. She hurriedly said, ¡± brother zhaohan, I still have to read. Next up is the college League and the final exams. Time is tight, and the task is heavy. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. After hanging the phone. Gil Nian rubbed her face- lian Xia smiled and said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just move over to his ce and live with him?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Gu Nian jumped up in shock. Jian Xia spread her hands,¡±what era is this?¡± In our University, there are countless couples who rent a house and live together outside. Besides, he¡¯s not young anymore, right, Yingluo?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t he have any needs?¡± Jian Xia moved closer to him. ¡°Which part of you?¡± Gu Nian was stunned. A nk piece of paper, truly worthy of its reputation. Jian Xia looked at her in shock. it¡¯s over. Niannian, you¡¯re so innocent. Brother Shen will definitely bully you.. Chapter 1952 - 1952: I have no complaints about you Chapter 1952 - 1952: I have noints about you
Trantor: 549690339 Gu Nian finally came to a realization. ¡°You little girl, watch your mouth. You¡¯re not allowed to talk nonsense.¡±
Gu Nian began to study seriously. There was a period of time at the end of the month where she could not study. She had to prepare in advance so that she would not be dyed on both ends. The two of them studied together until eleven o ¡®clock before going to bed. That night, Gu Nian seemed to have suddenly grown up. Her dream was no longer simple. It was full of brother zhaohan¡¯s figure and the image of brother zhaohan lying on top of her. The next morning, Gu Nian drew the curtains and saw that it was still snowing outside. Gu Nian was extremely excited. The winter in the North was really wonderful. After washing up, she took an umbre and was ready to go out with Jian Xia. ¡°What are you doing with the umbre?¡± Jian Xia gave her a side nce. ¡°Ah? It¡¯s snowing outside.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s going to use an umbre when it¡¯s snowing?¡± ¡°In the South of Xuanji, we even use umbres when it snowed.¡± ¡°Put it down, put it down. We don¡¯t use umbres here.¡± The snow in the South melted easily, and most of the time, it was sleet, so Southerners would use umbres. The snow in the North was very dry and not easy to melt, so no one used umbres. Gu Nian immediately put down the umbre in her hand as she felt embarrassed. Afternoon ss ended at three.ll It ended at 11 am and Gu Nian went to the debate club.
As soon as he entered the debate club, he ran into the president, Yang Qi. Yang Qi was angry at Gu Nian but did not dare to speak out. If anyone else dared to strike him out, he would definitely do his best to make her suffer. However, the other party was Gu Nian. Gu Nian had a strong background. He could not do anything to her. ¡°Gu Nian,e over here for a moment. I have something to talk to you about,¡± he said through gritted teeth. Gu Nian raised her eyebrows as she followed Yang Qi to a corner of the corridor. ¡°What does the president have to say?¡± ¡°Gu Nian, are you holding a grudge against me because I failed to get into the cleDate C111DC But you nave to Know tnat 1 was only a memDer or tne aeDate CIUD at that time. I didn¡¯t have the right to speak at all.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have anyints about you,¡± Gu Nian raised her eyebrows. ¡°Then why are you speaking up for Guan Ling?¡± that¡¯s because she¡¯s more suitable. President, don¡¯t you want our school to defeat the University of Political Science and Law at the end of the year? ¡± Gu Nian replied calmly. Yang Qi was choked by her words, ¡°of course I hope so, but Yingluo.¡± ¡°After all, Guan Ling is more suitable to be one of the three judges, isn¡¯t he? President, I think you¡¯re someone who can see the big picture. Our overall honor is the real honor, isn¡¯t it?¡± Yang Qi frowned. I can also be a qualified third counsel.
Gu Nian smiled. this was the final decision made by the teachers. I can¡¯t change anything. However, I think you should be a person with a sense of righteousness. The school will win as a team. As the president of the debate club, you will definitely be proud of us, won¡¯t you? ¡® This skill of ttering really cut off all of Yang Qi¡¯s escape routes. Yang Qi could only smile awkvvardly. of course! he said. Since things had alreadye to this, he was powerless to change the situation. He would just let Guan Lingpete. After all, he could not afford to offend Guan Ling. However, the rumors in the media had be even more widespread. They said that Gu Nian had not only forced all the girls in the dormitory to leave, but she had also controlled the debate club and the teachers. She could let whoever she wanted to represent the school in the debatepetition. After all, Gu Nian had already turned into a demon in Media College. It seemed that anyone who offended Gu Nian would be dead. In the dormitory, she was lying on the bed.ll He was reading a book while Jian Xia was surfing the inte at the desk below.. Chapter 1953 - 1953: 2013-are you dating? Chapter 1953 - 1953: 2013-are you dating?
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Niannian, look at the school forum. There are so many posts about you.¡± Gu Nian flipped a page of her book and said, ¡± ¡°What did you say about me?¡± they all say that those who follow one¡¯s wishes will prosper, and those who go against one will die. It¡¯s just like the eastern sect leader.
¡°Am I really that good?¡± Gu Nian scoffed. they said that you¡¯re the one who secretly appointed those who are going to participate in the debatepetition. They¡¯re all inextricably linked to your family. Gu nianzhi thought to himself, ¡®why didn¡¯t I know that they have anything to do with my family?¡¯ ¡°Let them do it.¡± ¡°They also said Yingluo.¡± ¡°Why do they have so much nonsense to say?¡± Jian Xia shrugged her shoulders. they said that they¡¯re very worried this time. With this lineup, our Media College will definitely lose badly. We might even be eliminated in the first round. ¡°Then let them wait and see,¡± Gu Nian sighed. She read until it was past nine O ¡®clock when the snow finally stopped. She sneaked in again.ll He ran to the balcony, took a picture with his phone, and sent it to Shen Zhaozheng. It took a while before it was passed over. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s call came in. ¡°He went to the balcony again?¡±
¡°Yes, I just took a photo.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not sleeping yet?¡± ¡°I just finished my book and am about to sleep.¡± ¡°En, Yingluo.¡± ¡°Brother zhaohan?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Did I disturb you?¡± Shen Zhaozheng was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. He turned around and saw a group of people ying mahjong around the table. However, because he was on the phone, the three people at the Mahjong table and a few other onlookers seemed to have pressed the pause button, and the living room was silent. ¡°I¡¯m not disturbing you. Why do you ask?¡± Shen Zhaozheng coughed. The little girl was quite sharp.
I feel like you¡¯re speaking very softly. Is anyone home? ¡± The few people at the Mahjong table were almost sticking their ears to his side, and he lowered his voice even more.¡±There are some people here.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hang up now,¡± Gu Nian hurriedly said. ¡°Okay, good night.¡± ¡°Good night, brother Zhaozheng.¡± As soon as Shen Zhaozheng hung up, Duan Ming shouted at him, ¡± ¡°Good night? Boss, boss, is there something wrong with my ears? You said good night to someone? Who is it?¡± Zhao hang also joined in the fun. that¡¯s right, boss, you¡¯re speaking so gently like water. I thought my ears were not working. Who is it? ¡± Only Yu Bin knew who his boss was talking to, but this was top secret and couldn¡¯t be disclosed to the outside world. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s cold eyes swept over him. ¡°Continue ying cards. Don¡¯t care about what you shouldn¡¯t.¡± Duan Ming looked at him suggestively. boss, I think you¡¯ve be gentler recently. Tell me honestly. Are you dating someone? ¡® ¡°If you don¡¯t want to y, you can get lost,¡± Shen Zhaozheng threw a mahjong tile at him. Duan Ming caught the Mahjong tile that his boss had thrown at him and shrunk his neck. ¡°You¡¯re angry from embarrassment.¡± Shen Zhaozheng narrowed his eyes, and his body was filled with murderous intent. no! Duan Ming quickly raised his hands in surrender. I won¡¯t ask anymore. Then, everyone understood that their boss was definitely in love. Zhao hang looked at his boss suggestively. It must be the girl he metst time. It¡¯s a good thing, a good thing. When boss is in love, he bes gentler and their lives will be much better. In the next game, their boss was obviously a little absent-minded. He lost a few rounds in a row and even yed a big round. This really wasn¡¯t like the boss who had killed everyone before! Chapter 1954 - 1954: It was actually Gu Nian Chapter 1954 - 1954: It was actually Gu Nian
¡°Boss, why don¡¯t we call it a day?¡± Yu Bin said in a low voice. Shen Zhaozheng was d that there was a sensible one. He coughed lightly. alright, it¡¯s gettingte. You can all go back.
They were all his subordinates, so he didn¡¯t dare to be too rash. They were all single and lived in the Research Institute¡¯s dormitory. asionally, they woulde to their boss¡¯s ce to eat hot pot and y two rounds of Mahjong or something. Now that their boss had chased them out, they didn¡¯t dare to stay. They picked up their clothes and left. The room finally returned to silence. Shen Zhaozheng then called Gu Nian. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up on Friday night, okay?¡± I can¡¯t. I have an elective ss on Saturday. I can¡¯t go to your ce on Friday night, ¡± Gu Nian replied after some calctions. ¡°Saturday it is then.¡± Superintendent Shen¡¯s voice was filled with disappointment. Gu Nian buried her head in the nket and said softly, ¡± ¡°Yes, sure.¡± In the time that followed, Superintendent Shen was filled with anticipation again. He could see her every weekend. The time he spent waiting for her arrival was all wonderful. On Friday, Shen Zhaozheng was preparing to go home after two meetings at the Research Institute. Duan Ming walked over in his coat and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Boss, let¡¯s go to your house for hot pot tonight.¡±
Duan Ming was also from the capital. Shen Zhaozheng rolled his eyes at him.¡±lf you want to eat hotpot, go home and eat it.¡± Duan Ming waved his hand, and a few of Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s most important subordinates ran out. ¡°Boss, let¡¯s go to your house. We¡¯ll y two more rounds after we¡¯re done eating. How about that?¡± Shen Zhaozheng was not in a hurry to answer. Duan Ming chuckled. ¡°Boss, isn¡¯t it a little inconvenient?¡± Shen Zhaozheng thought that since they were noting today, he would just let them go. At eight o ¡®clock in the evening, after the hotpot, the people who had helped their boss clear the bowls, chopsticks, pot, and table sat down around the table again. Life at the Research Institute was boring, and asionallying over to y mahjong was their only form of entertainment. They had yed two rounds of Mahjong when there was a knock on the door. Yu Bin was sitting next to his boss and watching the battle. When he heard the voice, he immediately said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll open the door.¡± Shen Zhaozheng was a little surprised. Usually, few people woulde to his ce. Yu Bin had already volunteered to open the door. When he opened the door, he saw Gu Nian. He was a little surprised, then he quickly shed out of the door and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°My boss¡¯s men are all ying mahjong here, CAW CAW¡±
Gu Nian was shocked. If she were to enter just like that, it would definitely arouse suspicion. ¡°Hurry downstairs, I¡¯ll get boss to look for you, Yingluo.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the door behind him opened. When Shen Zhaozheng saw Gu Nian, he did not have time to call the people behind him back. Everyone looked at Gu Nian. brother zhaoxuan, it¡¯s like this. Vice-Principal Xue from our school asked me to bring you some information. He said that your Research Institute needs it, ¡± Gu Nian immediately said. As soon as she finished speaking, Gu Nian broke out in a cold sweat. Fortunately, she was quick-witted and did not freeze on the spot. Duan Ming, who was behind Shen Zhaozheng, looked at the two of them suggestively. He had seen the two of them eating alone at the restaurant thest time, and now this little sister hade to look for their boss in the middle of the night. The case had been solved. There was definitely something going on between boss and this little sister. ¡°Is that so?e in then.¡± Shen Zhaozheng coughed. Gu Nian hurriedly entered the house and pretended to take something out of her bag. Shen Zhaozheng nced at Yu Bin, and Yu Bin understood. ¡°Well, since boss has something to do, we¡¯ll leave first..¡± Chapter 1955 - 1955: Not mentally prepared Chapter 1955 - 1955: Not mentally prepared
Trantor: 549690339 Duan Ming raised his hand. Xiao Gu is just here to deliver some documents. He should be leaving soon. We don¡¯t have to leave, do we? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng narrowed his eyes at him. Duan Ming could feel his boss¡¯s piercing gaze and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. It was as if he had provoked this Demon King.
I have some work to do with media, ¡°Shen Zhaozheng replied coldly. I¡¯ll get Gu Nian to bring it to Xue Shen. You can leave now. ¡°Boss, you have to know that your acting skills are terrible,¡± Duan Ming leaned over and said in a low voice. Shen Zhaozheng reached out and patted his shoulder, then pressed it down. Duan Ming felt like his bones were about to be crushed by his boss. ¡°You should know that I don¡¯t like people who think they¡¯re smart.¡± Duan Ming waved his hand and said in a low voice,¡±alright, alright, alright. Boss, we¡¯ll leave now.¡± &Nbsp; Gu Nian felt that every man who passed by her would give her a meaningful look. She felt as if she had been seen through. His phone rang. It was Xue Shen. ¡°Brother, can Ie to your ce to drink? I was hurt by that woman, so I have to drink to drown my sorrows.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± ¡°You can¡¯te to my ce to drink, it¡¯s not convenient.¡±
¡°F * ck! You¡¯re happy now and loving with your little niannian.ll If you love her, is little niannian sleeping next to you now?¡± Xue Shen¡¯s words were filled with unwillingness and jealousy. ¡°She¡¯s sleeping in the guest bedroom.¡± ¡°Ah? Sleeping in the guest bedroom? Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t done it with her yet?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve just talked,¡± Shen Zhaozheng coughed. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so pure. What era are we in now? You two ¡­Il Lovell Xiangll Yue, you even live in the same room so often. How can you resist it? are you okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about others,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said with narrowed eyes. ¡°I¡¯m serious. Are you okay in that aspect?¡± Plop! Shen Zhaozheng hung up the phone. He was perfectly fine on that side, as he had personally verified it. Due to the cold weather, Gu Nian stayed at Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s ce for two days. By now, he could cook a few dishes. During the two days, they did not eat the same food. Gu Nian also obediently helped out by acting as a garlic-peeling girl. The two of them worked together seamlessly, just like a newly-wedded couple. Shen Zhaozheng thought that this was the life he wanted. It was enough to have a warm couple.
On Sunday afternoon, Shen Zhaozheng felt that time had passed so quickly that the sky was about to darken. After dinner, Shen Zhaozheng was about to send Gu Nian back to school. As soon as he opened the door, he saw his neighbor again. The neighbor smiled at him and said, ¡± ¡°Mr. Shen, you¡¯re sending your girlfriend away again.¡± Shen Zhaozheng only nodded his head indifferently. After he sent Gu Nian back to school, he went to Xue Shen¡¯s office. Vice President Xue was very serious when he was working. When he saw him, he raised his eyebrows.¡±A certain someone¡¯s sweet lovell After the weekend, you don¡¯t care if your brother is alone. It¡¯s really, the public morals are getting worse.¡± Shen Zhaozheng sat in his chair, his back straight. He said in a low voice, ¡® ¡°Help me get a new house.¡± Xue Shen put on the pen in his hand and pped. ¡°Trying to hide a mistress in a Golden House?¡± Shen Zhaozheng massaged his temples. too many people know about that apartment. My neighbors and even the people living upstairs and downstairs all know who I am. It¡¯s not good. Even he Jiao and his mother coulde to her door. If it was really bad for niannian, maybe one day it would suddenly be exposed. As long as niannian wasn¡¯t mentally prepared, he had the responsibility to protect her.. Chapter 1956 - 1956: Seeing her smiling face Chapter 1956 - 1956: Seeing her smiling face
Trantor: 549690339 Xue Shen nodded. I understand. Where do you want to buy your new location? it¡¯s close to her school. The security in the neighborhood should be better. It¡¯s fine as long as not everyone can enter.
okay, leave it to me. I¡¯ll get you a second-hand house within a week. ¡°Thanks.¡± Ding Xiang apartment is on sale. If you can¡¯t pay the down payment for the apartment, I¡¯ll pay for it. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s father was in the field of scientific research, and his mother¡¯s family was poor. Although he was in a high position, he did not have a lot of money. Xue Shen¡¯s mother¡¯s family was in business and was much richer than the Shen family. ¡°Alright, thanks.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so f * cking envious of you,¡± Xue Shen sighed. what¡¯s there to be envious of? at least, as long as Xia Shang has thought things through, no one will oppose you. As for me, once they find out that I¡¯m with Gu Nian, I¡¯m afraid World War Ill will break out. As long as Xia Shang is willing to be with me, I won¡¯t panic even if I have to go against the whole world. Let¡¯s just say that each has their own difficulties. Xue Shen was very fast. He found a house for Shen Zhaozheng in no time, and the Dingxiang apartment was also put up for sale.
Shen Zhaozheng went to take a look at the house over there. It was not bad. It was a two-bedroom house with a living room and was about 80 square meters. It was more than enough for two people. The furniture and electrical appliances were quite new, and themunity was considered to be middle-ss. The security measures were very good, and every apartment had an ess code lock. This was a good point. Xue Shen also thought that it was a good price, so he helped him pay the down payment. He could return the money to him after he sold the Dingxiang apartment. During that time, Gu Nian had been studying seriously. Since he had electives on weekends, he did not go to Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s ce. Instead, he gave Shen Zhaozheng some time to decorate his new house. The Dingxiang apartment was also sold very quickly. A newly-wedded couple was in a hurry to buy a house, so they quickly transferred the down payment to his ount. But he didn¡¯t expect that this money would bring him a lot of trouble. On the weekend, Gu Nian saw a familiar car as soon as she arrived at her dormitory. Now, when she saw Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s car again, she would feel an uncontroble excitement. Gu Nian hurriedly ran over. He rolled down the window and saw her smiling face.
¡°Brother zhaohan, wait for me. I¡¯ll go up and pack the books I¡¯m bringing over.¡± She didn¡¯t need any clothes, as Shen Zhaozheng had spare clothes and daily necessities. Gu Nian felt that this was not much different from cohabitation. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go,¡± Shen Zhaozheng smiled. Gu Nian ran upstairs in a hurry. Jian Xia nced at her. ¡°Look at how you¡¯re panting. What¡¯s wrong with letting him wait a while?¡± Gu Nian packed up some books that she wanted to read and walked out with her school bag. ¡°He¡¯s not an idle person, how can we let him wait for so long? Gu Nian was just like her mother. Once she was sure that she liked someone, she would put all her heart and soul into the other party¡¯s well-being. She went downstairs, panting heavily, and got into the car. Shen Zhaozheng turned and nced at her. ¡®Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Although he said that, he felt a warm current in his heart. This child couldn¡¯t wait to be with him. This feeling was pure, so pure that it made him feel warm. The car drove out slowly. At an intersection, Shen Zhaozheng turned right instead of turning left. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going home?¡± Gu Nian was confused.. Chapter 1957 - 1957: You can come over often Chapter 1957 - 1957: You cane over often
Trantor: 549690339 Shen Zhaozheng held her hand and smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± ¡°Why are you keeping me in suspense?¡± Gu Nian mumbled.
Shen Zhaozheng smiled and did not say anything. ¡°You¡¯re not trying to kidnap a female university student, are you?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s imagination ran wild. The director narrowed his eyes and freed one hand to ruffle her hair. ¡°Then your father will issue an arrest warrant to kill me.¡± They soon arrived at the futton apartments. The dim street lights at the door shone, making it look low-key and luxurious. ¡®Are you going to your friend¡¯s house as a guest? Is it Yingluo¡¯s third brother¡¯s house?¡± Only Xue Shen and his Secretary knew about their rtionship. The Secretary couldn¡¯t afford to live in such a high-end apartment, so she obviously had to go to Xue Shen¡¯s house. The car slowly stopped in front of a six-story apartment. There was still snow on the grass on the side, and a few snowmen stood there in high spirits. Shen Zhaozheng got out of the car with Gu Nian and held her hand as they walked down the stairs. Now that there was no one they knew in thismunity, they didn¡¯t need to be su se?€leuve.
Gu Nian looked around in confusion. They went up to the third floor, and Shen Zhaozheng took out the key from his coat pocket. Gu Nian¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Is this also your house, brother zhaohan? You¡¯re that rich?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in and see if you like it,¡± Shen Zhaozheng smiled. Gu Nian walked in and saw that the room was decorated in a Japanese style. The room was decorated with warm decorations. The guest room was a perfect reference to her room in Haicheng. She did not know when Shen Zhaozheng had seen her room, but the furniture, the bed, the curtains, the color scheme, and the style were all very simr to her previous room. Gu Nian turned around to look at the man who was standing quietly by the door. She then rushed over excitedly.¡±Are you going to live here in the future?¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. I sold the house over there. We¡¯ll be living here from now on. Do you like it? ¡± With a sly look in her eyes, Gu Nian reached out and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°You decorated it to please me, how can I not like it?¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s eyes darkened, but he still pretended to be calm.¡±Yes, no one knows about this ce, not even my parents, brother, and sister-inw. It¡¯s also close to your school, so it¡¯ll be more convenient for you toe here in the future. You cane here often.¡± Gu Nian ran her fingers through her hair uneasily. ¡°Who¡¯s the one who¡¯s alwaysing over?¡±
Shen Zhaozheng looked at her red face and suddenly felt his mouth go dry. ahem, I¡¯ll show you around. There¡¯s a master bedroom and a small study room. You can study in the study room in the future. The floor tiles in the bathroom are non-slip, so you won¡¯t fall again. Gu Nian suddenly wanted to grab his hand and bite him again. How could she bring up the incident of his fall? But when her hand was about to touch her mouth, she stopped. A man and a woman alone, she couldn¡¯t light a fire, or he would scold her again. Shen Zhaozheng took her hand and showed her around the house. Although the house was not big, Gu Nian was content. She did not have many material needs. Even though they were rich, she and her brother had not been particrly extravagant and wasteful since they were young. They were just like children from ordinary families. After all, their father was born poor and had the good habit of being thrifty. At eight o ¡®clock in the evening, the two of them sat on the sofa watching TV after dinner. Gu Nian¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Feeling a little flustered, she answered the call. ¡°Mom,¡± she said.. Chapter 1958 - 1958: Song ran smiled faintly Chapter 1958 - 1958: Song ran smiled faintly
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Hmm, why do you sound like you¡¯re panting?¡± ¡°Oh, I ran twops around the field.¡±
¡°You little girl, it¡¯s winter, why are you still running? How about this, your dad and I are now downstairs at your dormitory. Come back quickly.¡± Gu Nian was dumbfounded. ¡°Ah? Why is Yingluo at the bottom of my dormitory?¡± Why didn¡¯t her parents tell her that they wereing to the capital? your father is here to inspect the work, so I followed along. I wanted to see you. Come back quickly. I¡¯ll take you to your grandfather¡¯s ce tonight. Gu nianhun was scared out of his wits. Fortunately, he had said that they were on the field. If he had said that they were in the dormitory, wouldn¡¯t he have been exposed? ¡°Oh, mom, wait for me. I¡¯ll be there soon,¡± she said hurriedly. Then, he hung up the phone. The man on top of her was still confused.¡±You ¡­Il Mom?¡± it¡¯s an emergency. My mom is downstairs at my dormitory. Brother zhaohan, send me back to school. Shen Zhaozheng didn¡¯t dare to dy. He got up from her body and pulled her. ¡°Why did you suddenlye?¡±
Gu Nian ran out in a hurry while Shen Zhaozheng picked up their coats and followed behind. my father is here for an inspection, so my mother came along. It¡¯s probably a secret. I can¡¯t tell her. Gu Nian scratched his head in frustration. Fortunately, futton apartments was not far from the school. After a ten-minute drive, they arrived at the school¡¯s back gate. Gu Nian waved her hand. stop, stop, stop. Let¡¯s stop here. I¡¯ll go back to the dormitory by myself. Brother zhaohan, don¡¯t go in. ¡°If everything goes well, send me a message.¡± Shen Zhaoming held her hand. ¡°I know, I know,¡± Gu Nian got out of the car and jogged all the way to the dormitory. When she reached the dormitory, she saw the Academy of Science¡¯s car parked outside. She quickly ran over. Song ran and Gu jinghang then got out of the car. Gu jinghang nced at her and said, ¡± ¡°What took you so long? You ¡­Il Mom¡¯s been waiting anxiously.¡± I¡¯m a man of my word. After receiving my mother¡¯s call, I ran another round. Gu niancheng chuckled. Song ran¡¯s heart ached as she walked over and touched her face. Aiyo, this little one.ll Hurry up and go upstairs. Pack up and go to your grandfather¡¯s house.¡± Song ran apanied Gu Nian up the stairs. On the way, they ran into her former roommate, He Yun. He Yun immediately greeted her nervously when she found out that the beautiful woman was the chief¡¯s wife. Song ran smiled faintly.
He Yun went down the stairs in a daze and saw the dignified Chief Inspector standing below the dormitory. She was so scared that her legs went soft. She only greeted him and ran away in a hurry. In room 505, Gu Nian heard Jian Xia¡¯s voice as soon as she pushed the door open. ¡°Eh? Why did youe back? it¡¯s not Yingluo.¡± mom, wait for me. I¡¯ll bring some pajamas and a change of clothes over, Yingluo. Afraid that Jian Xia would say something she should not, Gu Nian immediately spoke louder than her voice. Jian Xia was lying on the bed.ll Those who were reading looked up and were so shocked that they almost jumped out of bed.ll Up and down. Song ran was a smart person. She gave Jian Xia a meaningful look and thetter quickly got out of bed.ll She climbed up and down, then respectfully greeted the Auntie. She smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Gu Nian packed her things and held song ran¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, mom.¡± Song ran said goodbye to Jian Xia and left with Gu Nian. When they were going down the stairs, song ran nced at her and said, ¡°What did Jian Xia mean by that?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she feigned ignorance and said, ¡± ¡°Which sentence?¡± Chapter 1959 - 1959: She won I t be hurt Chapter 1959 - 1959: She wonIt be hurt
Trantor: 549690339 why did youe back? she seemed to be surprised by your return. The current Sherlock Holmes was his mother.
Cold sweat broke out on Gu Nian¡¯s forehead. She could only force herself to say, She probably thought I was going to run longer.¡± ¡°Really?¡± song ran raised her eyebrows. ¡°Yingluo, yes.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re in a rtionship again, you can tell me. I¡¯ll definitely support you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely tell you when I can,¡± Gu Nian said as she lowered her eyes. ¡°Oh? So, you really talked to him?¡± ¡°Aiya, mom, can you stop asking? I¡¯ll definitely tell you when it¡¯s time.¡± It was eleven o ¡®clock at night. In a room in the Vice President mansion, song ran was tossing and turning in Gu jinghang¡¯s arms. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu jinghang asked in a deep voice. Song ran leaned on his chest and whispered, ¡± ¡°Niannian is probably in love.¡± it¡¯s not a bad thing to be able to forget Shen hanzhi and get into a new rtionship. After all, she¡¯s almost 20 years old, so we don¡¯t have to interfere too much with her rtionship. Song ran wrapped her arm around his waist and frowned. niannian and I don¡¯t hide anything from each other, but she¡¯s actually a little evasive about this rtionship. I¡¯m just thinking who the other party is.
Gu jinghang was not as sensitive as song ran when it came to rtionships. who else could it be? maybe it¡¯s just a University ssmate. After all, I heard that Media College has many crouching tigers and hidden dragons, and there are many elites. Song ran was still frowning. if they¡¯re really just ssmates, she wouldn¡¯t have to be so secretive. ¡°Then who do you think it will be?¡± Song ran shook her head gently. I don¡¯t know. I feel like she¡¯s someone who will surprise us if she tells us. Or, she feels that we won¡¯t agree to them being together. Gu jinghang¡¯s brows rxed. you¡¯re thinking too much. Go to sleep. Song ran hugged the person in her arms tightly. I hope I¡¯m overthinking it. I¡¯m just afraid that she¡¯ll get hurt. Shen hanzhi has already hurt her once, and I don¡¯t want her to get hurt again. yes, she won¡¯t. Niannian is a smart child. She won¡¯t be hurt. In the room next door, Gu niancai finally had some free time. She sent Shen Zhaozheng a text message. ¡°Everything is fine.¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s message came back very quickly.¡±Okay, good night.¡± However, Gu Nian¡¯s heart was pounding. She knew her mother very well. Her mother must be suspicious.
She wondered if she should find a suitable opportunity to confess everything to her mother. If he confessed, what would his mother think of this? Her mother had always been a very open-minded mother, much more so than her father, but her father loved her very much. As long as her mother passed the test, her father would not have any problems. Gu Nian grabbed her phone and tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s call shocked her. She buried herself in the nket and answered the phone in a low voice. ¡°Why did you call me?¡± Gu Nian was shocked. Was this person really a half-immortal? He knew that she couldn¡¯t sleep even if he wasn¡¯t by her side. ¡°I do have a little bit of insomnia,¡± she lowered her voice and said. ¡°Then let¡¯s just have a casual chat.¡± Shen Zhaozheng knew that it would be bad if she had insomnia and let her thoughts run wild. He might as well chat with her. As expected, his deep voice seemed to have a hypnotic effect on the quiet winter night. Gu Nian began to feel drowsy as she listened to him.. Chapter 1960 - 1960: Outsiders don ‘t know Chapter 1960 - 1960: Outsiders don ¡®t know
Trantor: 549690339 After chatting for less than ten minutes, Shen Zhaozheng heard no more movement from the other end. He smiled and hung up the phone.
Gu Nian, on the other hand, had a terrible nightmare. She dreamed that her parents were strongly against it. She also dreamed that Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s parents, his brother, and sister-inw had also jumped out to oppose them. Shen hanzhi had even returned from the Northwest to oppose them. He was really going to go against the whole world. The next day, Gu Nian felt as if her mother had X-rays in her eyes. She felt as if she had been seen through from the inside out. How could she possibly bepared to her mother with her meager skills? However, she still wanted to wait for a while before talking about this. Although she did not know when was the most appropriate time, she felt that now was not the time to tell her mother about this. She broke up with her nephew and then got together with his uncle. Oh my God, was her mother really so open-minded that she could ept this? She was not sure. In the two days that she had spent at her grandfather¡¯s house, Gu Nian felt as if she was being tormented by a pot of boiling oil. Her mother would always look at her meaningfully as if she had already figured out who her current boyfriend was. This was simply too frightening. The two torturous days had finally passed. When Gu Nian returned to school, she felt as if she had lost half her life. Although song ran suspected that Gu Nian was hiding something from her, she would never investigate her own daughter.
On the way to the airport, the people from the Academy of Sciences sent them there. Song ran suddenly thought of Shen Zhaozheng from the Shen family and casually mentioned, ¡± ¡°That inspector Shen is going to be 29 soon, right?¡± An Institute Director from the capital Institute of Science said, ¡± that¡¯s right. Inspector Shen is twenty-eight this year, and twenty-nine next year. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a partner yet?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not even going to introduce him to your family?¡± ¡°This Kasaya is their family¡¯s private matter. We outsiders don¡¯t know about it.¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± With Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s age, status, and looks, there should be many people who liked him. Even if he closed his eyes and picked, he would be able to pick someone suitable. some time ago, inspector Shen fired a team doctor from their Research Institute. Her name is He Jiao. I heard that she was on a blind date with him before, ¡± the inspector continued. Song ran also knew He Jiao. After hearing what she said, she was extremely surprised and nodded.¡±ls that so?¡±
The police inspector also mentioned other things. He said that inspector Shen fired He Jiao because of a female college student, and that He Jiao had done something bad to the female college student. Song ran¡¯s mind suddenly cleared up. The doubts in his heart were suddenly cleared up. Could it be that Shen Zhaozheng liked her niannian, and when he Jiao found out, she secretly framed niannian, and Shen Zhaozheng fired He Jiao in a fit of anger? If that was the case, what about niannian? Song ran was shocked by her analysis. Their little niannian probably didn¡¯t like Shen Zhaozheng. That little girl seemed to be very afraid of Shen Zhaozheng and had always treated him as an elder. But if she didn¡¯t like Shen Zhaozheng, niannian wouldn¡¯t have been so vague with her. Song ran¡¯s heart was in a mess. Before the situation was clear, she could not tell Gu jinghang about it. She was about to explode. She quickly calmed down and began to think more deeply. If niannian liked Shen Zhaozheng, should she agree to this rtionship? For a moment, she was a little uncertain. The Shen family¡¯s situation was a littleplicated.. If niannian and Shen hanzhi had broken up, would the Shen family be able to ept the fact that she had re-entered a rtionship with hanzhi¡¯s uncle? Chapter 1961 - 1961: 2021-biased Chapter 1961 - 1961: 2021-biased
Trantor: 549690339 If the Shen family couldn¡¯t ept it, niannian would have to suffer. What she was most afraid of was her precious daughter being wronged.
Would Shen Zhaozheng be able to protect her daughter? Song ran was caught in a deep struggle. Meanwhile, Gu Nian was also thinking about when she coulde clean with her mother. At the end of December, Gu Nian began the Capital City High School joint debate. It was the 27th of December, the first round of Gu Nian¡¯s debate. She had thought that Shen Zhaozheng would be there to watch. However, she received a call from Shen Zhaozhengst night, saying that he was going to the Northwest for an inspection, so he couldn¡¯t make it. She suddenly felt a little disappointed. However, his work was more important. There would be a film crew at the scene, so it would be the same to copy it to the USB drive. The first match was Media College versus capital city University of Technology. There were quite a few people who came to support her. Jian Xia even made Gu Nian¡¯s banner and distributed it to five or six students. Then, she sat in the first row to support her. When Xue Shen entered the lecture hall, the media College students were a little shocked. Then, the group of people started to whisper in each other¡¯s ears. I told you Gu Nian can do anything with one hand. Look at the vice-principals of other schools.
that¡¯s right. To be honest, I¡¯m very worried. We¡¯ll see Gu Nian¡¯s real standard very soon. In school, the vice-principal will protect her. Outside, she¡¯ll only look at her own abilities. What Xuxu said was a little biased. If Gu Nian was really someone who relied on his family background, shouldn¡¯t he be able to do the same outside? Could it be that the Vice President only had control over the media University and not the University of Science and Technology? Gu Nian and the others were busy preparing for the knowledge they would need to go on stageter. Xue Shen walked over and reached out to tap her shoulder. The media university students, who had been sitting down for a long time, suddenly felt a little depressed.ll They whispered to each other, ¡°did you see that?¡± The vice-principal is here for Gu Nian. How impressive.¡± Gu nianyi turned around and saw Xue Shen. She instinctively called him ¡®third brother¡¯. Xue Shen smiled.e here. I have something to tell you. Gu Nian followed Xue Shen to the side. ¡®Zhaozheng went to the Northwest for a week.¡± yes, he told me. I already know. Gu Nian scratched the back of her head. so, don¡¯t be affected by him. You still have to perform well and shut some people¡¯s mouths, understand? ¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes were bright and full of confidence. don¡¯t worry, Vice-Principal, I¡¯ll do my best. Xue Shen nodded, then walked to the area where the people were whispering to each other. Two girls and two boys saw him approaching and immediately stood up and said respectfully, ¡± ¡°Vice Principal.¡±
Xue Shen said coldly, ¡± I¡¯m here to support the school, to support the entire media University. As a media University School, our school motto is to be objective and rigorous, stand firm, familiar with the business, and strictly observe discipline. The first one is to be objective and rigorous. As media university students, you only know how to follow others ¡®words and make things up from nothing. Give me your names, I¡¯ll go and have a chat with your teacher. The four students could only quickly report their names and sses to him. The topic of the debate with the University of Science and Technology this time was,¡±on the right side, euthanasia should be legalized, and on the other side, euthanasia should not be legalized.¡± Considering that their school had obtained a legitimate option, it meant that euthanasia should be legal. In this world, there were less than five countries that had clearly issuedws to indicate that euthanasia should be legalized, and other countries did not agree with it. It was not easy to argue the case.. Chapter 1962 - 1962: 2022 -we have to go through the necessary procedures Chapter 1962 - 1962: 2022 -we have to go through the necessary procedures
Trantor: 549690339 After both sides took their positions, the entire ce was silent. On Gu Nian¡¯s left was Guan Ling, next to Guan Ling was Zhong Qiang, and on her right was Qin Xuefeng.
This lineup made her feel at ease. The debate officially began. Qin Xuefeng had a good stage presence and his speech was very infectious. He emphasized a few points of view. First, euthanasia originated from Greece, which meant Happy Death; 2. When the patient with an incurable disease is in critical condition, due to extreme mental and physical pain, at the request of the patient and her family and friends, the patient¡¯s life can be ended in a painless state with the approval of the doctor. These two points showed that euthanasia could relieve patients of pain, which was a very good thing. Xue Shen¡¯s phone suddenly vibrated. He was sitting in thest row of the lecture hall, so when his phone vibrated, he immediately walked in quietly. It was Shen Zhaozheng. The person on the other end sounded worried.¡±Has the debate started?¡± Xue Shen shook his head. Why did chief Shen, who had always been calm and collected, be so worried about personal gains and losses? Love makes people change beyond recognition. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a boyfriend, but a father,¡± he mocked. ¡°I really can¡¯t rx for a moment.
¡°Cut the crap. Has the debate started yet? How was her performance?¡± don¡¯t worry, inspector. Everything is fine. She didn¡¯t suspect anything. She¡¯s doing very well and is very confident. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Shen Zhaozheng heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± we have to go through the necessary procedures and it will take some time. I won¡¯t be able to visit her these few days, so please take care of her. ¡°Your little niannian isn¡¯t such a fragile person. You just focus on your own business. Don¡¯t be distracted if she¡¯s not.¡± ¡°I know.¡± After hanging up the phone, Xue Shen smoked outside. He smoked a cigarette and went back in. The debate on the stage was still going on intensely. The students in the first row who were initially prejudiced against Gu Nian began to change their minds. This was because the media College hadpletely overwhelmed the University of Science and Technology. The questions that Gu Nian threw out were ¡®the right to die should be the same as the right to life and the right to development. They are all importantponents of human rights¡¯ ,¡¯ we can not deprive a child of the right to education of the right to age, and we can not deprive a citizen of their legal right to vote and be elected. In that case, why did I deprive a terminally ill patient of the right to die with dignity¡¯ , which left the other party unable to defend himself. Both Gu Nian and Guan Ling were quick-witted yers. They were very good at countering each other¡¯s moves before throwing the problem to the other party.
One Gu Nian had already thrown the other party into confusion, let alone Guan Ling, who was of the same strength as him. Xue Shen sat in thest row and showed a gratified expression. The championship trophy ofst year¡¯s College League was given to the University of Political Science and Law. This year, it seemed that there was hope for the championship. Yang Qi, who was sitting in the first row, did not look too good. How could the collective honor be more important than his own limelight? To be able to stand on stage and represent Media College, advance to the finals, win the title of champion, and lift up the championship trophy of the league tournament, how glorious would that be? Unfortunately, he had no fate with all of this. He looked at the four people on the stage with envy and jealousy. After staring at Gu Nian for a while, he then looked at Guan Ling for a while before he lowered his eyes. Perhaps Guan Ling could still represent the school in the finals as a substitute if he couldn¡¯t participate due to physical reasons.. Chapter 1963 - 1963: The misunderstanding is really deep Chapter 1963 - 1963: The misunderstanding is really deep
Trantor: 549690339 His eyes were filled with hope again. He did not dare to deal with Gu Xiqiao, but it was a different story for Guan Ling.
After the debate ended, the media had an overwhelming victory. Gu Nian nced at some of her schoolmates who had been talking about her behind her back. Those people quickly avoided her gaze and ran away. Gu Nian raised her eyebrows.¡¯Watch me use my strength to make you guys speechless.¡¯ He actually doubted her debating skills. With her skills, she was unrivaled in the entire quad. All her friends in the quad were talented. When it came to fighting, she might not be a match at times, but when it came to quarrelling, she had never lost since she was young, okay? After the debate, Qin Xuefeng invited them to a restaurant to celebrate. Guan Ling expressed that she had other things to do and would not be going. However, Gu Nian pulled her back. you¡¯ve won so easily. Why don¡¯t youe with us to celebrate? do you have anything particrly important? ¡± I¡¯m going to be a tutor, ¡± Guan Ling said in a low voice. I¡¯m sorry, you guys go ahead and eat. Eat more and eat my portion back. Oh, a home tutor. If I want to be a home tutor, can you introduce me to some reliable students? ¡± ¡°You need to be a tutor too?¡± Guan Ling raised his eyebrows. Guan Ling was a tutor because his family background was ordinary. She wanted to reduce the pressure on her family. Was it necessary for Gu nianqian to tease her? Gu Nian nodded. I¡¯m already neen years old. It¡¯s time for me to be independent. Those are my parents ¡®money. I don¡¯t want to rely on them for the rest of my life.
The corner of Guan Ling¡¯s mouth curled up. The media College students had a deep misunderstanding of Gu Nian. alright, ¡± she nodded with a smile. if you need help, I¡¯ll definitely introduce you to a reliable student. With that, she picked up her bag and left in a hurry. ¡°She¡¯s not going?¡± Qin Xuefeng walked over and asked in a deep voice. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡± The President and Vice President of the debate club were present for the dinner party at night. After Yang Qi had a few drinks, he started to talk about Guan Ling behind his back again. In his words, he looked down on Guan Ling and used words like ¡± poor family ¡± and ¡± poor family In short, Yang Qi felt that no matter how outstanding Guan Ling was, she would not be able to do as well as people like them in society. Gu Nian chuckled. senior, you¡¯re being too subjective. It¡¯s not umon for children toe from poor families. You¡¯re looking at people through the cracks of the door. You¡¯re not objective at all and you¡¯re going against the school motto. Yang Qi waved his hand. you might be too well protected by your family and don¡¯t understand the ways of the world. At least in our Beijing circle, you don¡¯t have any background. Once you enter a relevant unit, even a television station, who will care about you? you¡¯re still young, so this may sound a little harsh to you, but I¡¯m telling the truth. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Xuefeng, then ask Zhong Qiang Qiang and Qian Qian. ¡°What the president said does make sense.¡± Qin Xuefeng chuckled. It was obvious that he did not want to offend either side or the president.
However, he also knew that Gu Nian did not agree with Yang Qi¡¯s point of view. Gu Nian felt that someone like Qin Xuefeng was more suitable to be the president of the debate club. However, Qin Xuefeng kept a low profile, so he didn¡¯t even be the Vice President. He was only an ordinary member. When Yang Qi heard that, he was instantly fired up. Gu Nian, did you hear that? did you hear that? you¡¯ve tried so hard to support Guan Ling, but in the end, you¡¯ll realize that it¡¯s all a waste of effort. Really. I¡¯ll say this first, you¡¯ll definitely be wasting your efforts. Gu Nian smiled and did not get angry. After all, she had learned a thing or two from Qin Xuefeng. It was important for her to not show her emotions.. Chapter 1964 - 1964: I’ll believe you this once Chapter 1964 - 1964: I¡¯ll believe you this once
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Maybe, but I think Guan Ling is talented and shouldn¡¯t be buried.¡± Yang Qiughed loudly. Gu Nian, Oh Gu Nian. Do you think you¡¯re running a charity? do you think you can take care of everything? ¡®
I didn¡¯t help her either. I just feel that if a University is filled with the ways of the world, society would be hopeless, right? ¡± Gu Nian remained calm. Yang Qi looked at her and nodded with a smile. you¡¯re too naive. The University nowadays is just a small society. It¡¯s no different from society. You¡¯re really protected too well by your family. Qin Xuefengughed. Yang Qi talked a lot about how he conducted himself, but in fact, he was not as good as Gu Nian. Forget it, I won¡¯t expose him. Qin Xuefeng watched as Gu Nian finished his ss of wine and could not help but p his hands. ¡°She¡¯s a heroine.¡± Gu Nian shrugged. She would have no problem with this amount of beer. For the rest of the meal, Yang Qi continued to chatter on from time to time. Gu Nian was toozy to pay attention to him and only chatted with others. When the dinner was about to end, Yang Qi waspletely drunk. The words he said hadpletely lost his elegance. Several members of the debate club quickly carried him out of the private room. he¡¯s probably still brooding over the fact that he wasn¡¯t selected. Don¡¯t take it to heart, ¡± Qin Xuefeng smiled at Gu Nian. ¡°I naturally won¡¯t take it to heart. Let¡¯s go.¡± After the meal, Jian Xia helped Gu Nian out of the restaurant and saw Vice President Xue¡¯s car parked outside.
Xue Shen sent the two of them back to the school dormitory as usual before calling Shen Zhaozheng. ¡°Safe delivery.¡± ¡°Many thanks.¡± Xue Shen sighed. I¡¯m always at your beck and call. I hope inspector Shen can remember what I¡¯ve done for you. In the fUture, when you help me get back together with Xia Shang, can you be more careful? ¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Forget it, you¡¯re just a bbermouth.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll believe you this time.¡± As soon as he hung up, Gu Nian¡¯s call came in. As soon as the call connected, she said, ¡± ¡°Brother zhaohan, I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Gu Nian¡¯s voice sounded a little tipsy but it was very cute. I won the debate with an overwhelming victory. Our team is really strong. I like Guan Ling a lot. Her reaction is too quick. ¡°You drank?¡± His deep voice made her even more intoxicated. ¡°Oh my God, how did you know?¡±
Shen Zhaozheng chuckled. When Gu Nian spoke to him in a coquettish tone, it meant that she had been drinking. In fact, she had drunk quite a lot. It seemed like she had a good tolerance for alcohol. ¡°When you drink with guys, you have to drink less. Don¡¯t get drunk, understand?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother zhaohan. I can hold my liquor. No one will dare to do anything to me.¡± Shen Zhaozheng shook his head. This girl really made him worry. ¡°Brother zhaohan!¡± ¡°En, Yingluo.¡± ¡°How was your inspection in the Northwest?¡± ¡°Everything is going well, don¡¯t worry.¡± I heard that it¡¯s really, really cold over there. It¡¯s tens of degrees below zero. You have to keep warm. ¡°I know,¡± he said with a smile. The little girl did not forget to care about him even when she was drunk. She was a warm little girl.. Chapter 1965 - 1965: 2025 -the answer is obvious Chapter 1965 - 1965: 2025 -the answer is obvious
Trantor: 549690339 Their school had ovee all obstacles and made it to the finals with an unstoppable momentum. Their opponent was their old enemy, the University of Political Science and Law. There was nothing to be afraid of.
On thest day of the debate, Gu Nian gave Shen Zhaozheng a call in the morning. ¡°Brother zhaohan, are you almost done with your inspection?¡± Shen Zhaozheng was about to go to court to submit the final evidence when he took the time to answer her call. ¡®Yes, I¡¯ll be back in the capital the day after tomorrow.¡± Most of the things that needed to be rified had been rified. In the next two days, the matter would be left for the review of the witnesses in the court. The he family didn¡¯t expect to take down Shen Zhaozheng with this, but it was good to disgust him. Early in the morning, Gu Nian and the others rushed to the venue of the final. The final was held at the University of Law, the winner of the previous championship. Gu Nian and Jian Xia had rushed over early in the morning. They had agreed to meet at the entrance of the University of Law andw. After all, Qin Xuefeng and Zhong Qiang did not live on campus. Gu Nian did not deliberately get too close to Guan Ling. She understood that Guan Ling had a strong sense of self-esteem. When it came to making friends, it was better to leave it to fate. In Guan Ling¡¯s dormitory, she had prepared everything but found that she could not find her phone. She searched everywhere but still couldn¡¯t find her phone, so she decided not to bring her phone. She carried her bag and walked to the door. She tried to pull it open, but she couldn¡¯t. She tried again, but she still couldn¡¯t pull it open.
She realized that the door seemed to be locked from the outside. It was ss time now, and the people from the dormitories on the left and right had already gone to ss. Even if she knocked on the door as loudly as she could, no one would notice her. She quickly forced herself to calm down. Obviously, this was a well-nned conspiracy. Her phone was taken out by someone in the dormitory and the door was locked from the inside. Someone didn¡¯t want her to participate in the debate, nor did they want her to ask for help. Who was it? The answer was obvious. However, this was not the time to find out who the culprit was. The most important thing now was to get out of here. However, she didn¡¯t have a cell phone now, and no one would respond to her calls. The cleaningdy would only reach their floor at about nine O ¡®clock, and by then, it would be toote. She quickly ran to the balcony. There was almost no one downstairs except for the two cleaners.ll¡±My Lord,¡± she called out twice, but it was loud.ll The man only raised his head to look at her and then continued to clean. Guan Ling was so anxious that she was breaking out in a cold sweat. She told herself that she couldn¡¯t be anxious at a time like this. He had to stay calm.
They lived on the fifth floor, and it was obviously unrealistic to go down from the balcony. There was a milk tea shop on the first floor of their dormitory. The owner was a young girl. Perhaps she was a little smarter. She quickly wrote a note, wrapped it in a pen, and threw it downstairs. Coincidentally, the owner of the milk tea shop was called away. It was also clear at a nce who had opened it. Guan Lingy on the balcony and waited for a while. When he saw no oneing out of the milk tea shop, his heart turned cold. 8:30 am, at the entrance of the University of Law andw, Qin Xuefeng, Zhong Qiang, and Yang Qi were already there. it¡¯s going to start at nine O ¡®clock. Why isn¡¯t guan Ling here yet? ¡± Gu Nian raised her hand to look at her watch. you¡¯re so optimistic about her, ¡± Yang Qi sneered. don¡¯t you have any sense of time? ¡± Gu Nian could not be bothered with him at the moment. She quickly called Guan Ling, but his phone was turned off.. Chapter 1966 - 1966: Only then did she heave a sigh of relief Chapter 1966 - 1966: Only then did she heave a sigh of relief
Trantor: 549690339 Her sixth sense told her that something might have happened to Guan Ling. ¡°Third brother, can you go to Guan Ling¡¯s dormitory to see what¡¯s wrong with her?¡± she quickly called Xue Shen.
¡°I¡¯m not in school right now.¡± Gu Nian frowned. why don¡¯t you ask someone to check on her dormitory? I can¡¯t reach her on her phone. She hasn¡¯t arrived at the University of Political Science and Law yet. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send someone over to take a look immediately.¡± At Media College, in Guan Ling¡¯s dormitory, she was still standing on the balcony when she suddenly remembered that there was a boy in her ss who often skipped ss to y games in the dormitory. Perhaps she was still in the dormitory, and the boys ¡®dormitory happened to be in the building opposite them. She tried her best and shouted, ¡± ¡°Xu Yan, Xu Yan, Xu Yan, Xu Yan, Xu Yan!¡± On the opposite building, which was also on the fifth floor, a boy quickly walked out. ¡°What for?¡± ¡°Hurry up. Go downstairs and get the key from the dormitory manager. Help me open the door. I¡¯m locked in the room. I still have to attend the debate. Hurry up. Don¡¯t waste any time.¡± Although Xu Yan often skipped ss, he was still very helpful at critical moments. In almost a minute, he rushed to the girls ¡®dormitory and found the dormitory manager to open the door for Guan Ling. On the other end, the person Xue Shen had invited was still on the way, but on this side, Guan Ling had already arrived at the dormitory building.
¡°How are you going to get there?¡± Xu Yan asked. ¡°I¡¯ll take a taxi there,¡± Guan Ling jogged. He could only take a taxi, and he might not be able to make it in time. &Nbsp; ¡± I have a motorcycle parked in the shed outside the school, ¡± Xu Yan said, ¡± I¡¯ll send you there. It¡¯s the morning rush hour, so the road must be very congested. ¡°Thank you so much,¡± Guan Ling stopped. Guan Ling followed Xu Yan all the way to the school gate. Xu Yan rode the motorcycle and drove Guan Ling to the University of Law andw. Only then did Xue Shen¡¯s Secretary rush to the A5 girls ¡®dormitory. When she went in and asked, she was told that Guan Ling had just left. She immediately called Xue Shen. After Xue Shen called Gu Nian, Gu Nian finally heaved a sigh of relief. On the other hand, Yang Qi started to worry. Would Guan Ling make it in time since he came out so smoothly? She could only hope that there was a traffic jam on the road. It was the morning rush hour, so she should not be able to make it in time. Qin Xuefeng looked at his watch and saw that it was already 8:45. He called out, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the debate venue first. When shees, she¡¯ll go up directly.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Nian nodded.
Gu Nian and Zhong Qiang walked in front while Qin Xuefeng and Yang Qi followed behind. &Nbsp; ¡± I¡¯ve been preparing for today¡¯s debate, ¡± Yang Qi said in a low voice. if Guan Ling can¡¯t make it, then I¡¯ll have to do it. ¡°If she really can¡¯t make it, someone else will have to rece her. Are you well-prepared?¡± Qin Xuefeng nced at him. you still don¡¯t believe in my strength? I can defend myself. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± Qin Xuefeng smiled. Gu Nian was a little apprehensive. Guan Ling was not a careless person. He would not suddenly drop the ball at this juncture. Someone must have done something in secret this time, and the most likely person to have done it was Yang Qi, who was behind him. Yang Qi¡¯s voice naturally reached her ears. She was speechless. This Yang Qi was such a useless teammate. He was already in his third year, yet he had no sense of unity. If Guan Ling could not make it, their school would lose the league championship. What good would that do him? He really didn¡¯t know what he was capable of, forcing himself to be a substitute. The University of Political Science and Law was full of elites, and she had also observed the debate matches between the participants of the University of Political Science and Law and other schools. They were very strong, and they must not underestimate their opponent.. Chapter 1967 - 1967: Lou LAN won ‘t return until he’s broken! Chapter 1967 - 1967: Lou LAN won ¡®t return until he¡¯s broken!
Trantor: 549690339 To be honest, if Guan Ling couldn¡¯t make it in time and Yang Qi reced him, media University would definitely miss out on the championship again. That¡¯s right, she looked down on Yang Qi.
On the way, Guan Ling looked at the traffic that was stuck at the side. She was instantly d that Xu Yan had sent her over. She said loudly,¡±Xu Yan, I really have to thank you for today.¡± Xu Yan chuckled. it¡¯s nothing. I also hope that our school can win the championship. I heard that you¡¯re very good. Guan Ling was touched. Even a cker who skipped ss every day knew how to look at the big picture, but the president of the debate club was so muddleheaded. It was really a case ofparing people to death, andparing goods to goods to throw away. The motorcycle sped all the way, and they arrived at the University of Political Science and Law in less than fifteen minutes. Gu Nian was really anxious at this moment. She kept looking at her watch and saw that it was already 8:55 A. M. The contestants from the University of Political Science and Law had already begun to go on stage. The judges, host, and judges were already in ce. ¡°Gu Nian, there¡¯s no other way. We can only let Yang Qi take his ce,¡± Qin Xuefeng said with a serious expression. At the school gate, Xu Yan was about to drive his car into the school, but he was stopped by the security guard at the gate. the school doesn¡¯t allow motorcycles to enter. Student, please stop. Xu Yan quickly stopped the car. He did not even have time to lock it. He pulled Guan Ling¡¯s hand and ran to the lecture hall. It was winter, and the campus of the University of Law andw was too big. Guan Ling felt that the air in her chest was about to run out. Fortunately, Xu Yan was dragging her along, otherwise, she would not be able to run.
Gu Nian had no other choice. It was already 8:58 pm and the host had already urged her school to go on stage twice. Some of the students in the ssroom who were watching started tough. ¡°Is the media University having stage fright? They don¡¯t even dare to go on stage.¡± ¡°How can I not have stage fright? The University of Political Science and Law was the Overlordst year, and the media College lost to the University of Political Science and Lawst year. It¡¯s normal for them to have stage fright when they¡¯re still in their home field.¡± ¡°Gu Nian, hurry up and go on stage.¡± Yang Qi nudged her. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go on stage.¡± Gu Nian could only nod. Just as they were about to go on stage, the door of the lecture hall opened. Gu Nian instinctively turned around and smiled brightly when she saw Guan Ling. Luckily, she made it in time, she made it in time! Guan Ling threw his backpack to Xu Yan and ran up to the stage. Gu Nian caught Guan Ling, who could not stop in time, and patted her back. ¡°It was a false rm. Fortunately, you made it in time.¡± Guan Ling could not help but give Gu Nian a hug. ¡°I¡¯ve made you worry.¡± Yang Qi¡¯s face darkened. Guan Ling had made it in time. He had set up several checkpoints. First, he let someone take her phone away, then he locked the door. He was very thoughtful and even deliberately lured away the two owners of the breakfast and milk tea shop below the girls ¡®dormitory.
He had even considered the situation of traffic jams during peak hours. He had considered all these, but he still could not stop Guan Ling from arriving on time. Could this be fate? Damn it! Gu Nian held Guan Ling¡¯s hand tightly as the two of them stood on the stage together. Qin Xuefeng and Zhong Qiang had regained their confidence as the four of them looked at the four judges from the University of Law andw. Lou LAN won¡¯t return until he breaks! The eight people on the stage were at loggerheads with each other, their words were a battle of words, it was a scene of high spirits. Yang Qi, on the other hand, could only be envious. He hoped that the media would just lose. Only when the media lost would they know that Guan Ling was nothing. Next time, they would consider letting him y.. Chapter 1968 - 1968: 2028-really good! Chapter 1968 - 1968: 2028-really good!
Trantor: 549690339 As expected, such a person did not have any sense of collective honor. However, even though Guan Ling had experienced a whole morning of chaos, his thoughts were surprisingly quick and calm. His opponent¡¯s rhythm was disrupted by his repeated questions.
Gu Nian¡¯s smile became even more confident. This year¡¯s media debate team had a big change, and the University of Political Science and Law had obviously underestimated the enemy because ofst year¡¯s championship. People can¡¯t be arrogant. Once they are arrogant, no matter how good their results are, they will all be in vain. The topic of this debate was, ¡°on the positive side, economic development and environmental Protection can coexist, on the negative side, economic development and environmental Protection can not coexist.¡± The media was on the right side, while the University of Political Science and Law was on the opposite side. After two hours of debate, the oue was already clear. The media won with an unstoppable momentum and won the away game. Yang Qi rolled his eyes and sighed. The four people on the stage hugged each other to celebrate this hard-won victory. The four debators from the University of Political Science and Law were also gentlemanly. They came over and shook hands with them to celebrate their victory in this debate. They also said that they hoped to have another chance topare notes next time. This was the mutual appreciation between experts. Next, it was the judges ¡®turn to make the announcement.
this time, ¡± the main judge announced solemnly, ¡± the champion of the 10th National debate League is capital city¡¯s media College. Congrattions. Gu Nian could not help but hold Guan Ling¡¯s hand tightly. She was overjoyed. Following that, the main judge announced,¡±next up, we will announce the top three best debater award winners. The third ce winner is Media College¡¯s second debate winner, Gu Nian Wanwan.¡± Gu Nian hurriedly walked to the center of the stage and bowed to the people below. It¡¯s settled. She finally proved herself. Also, the prize for third ce seems to be three thousand Yuan. That¡¯s great. ¡°The second ce is Zhang Pengfei, a student from the University of Political Science and Law.¡± ¡°First ce goes to Media College¡¯s third debate, Guan Ling.¡± Gu Nian quickly turned to look at Guan Ling. Guan Ling definitely deserved this honor. She had not made a mistake. It was really good! Guan Ling obviously did not expect to win the best debater award. Forgive her for being ayman, but she knew that the prize for the first ce was ten thousand Yuan.
She really needed this money. At least with this money, she could study in peace next semester and not have to go out to tutor. As she walked to the center of the stage, Gu Nian reached out to hug her. ¡°Congrattions.¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± Guan Ling patted her back. The three best debater bowed to the audience in thanks, and thunderous apuse rang out from the audience. There were also students from Media College who came to watch. At this moment, they were truly convinced by Gu Nian. Yang Qi was the only one who was depressed. Now that Guan Ling had joined, not only did he win the media Championship, but he had also won the best debater award. It was impossible for him to rece any of these four people in the future. ¡®Damn.¡¯ After everything was over, Gu Nian and the other three people left the stage. Qin Xuefeng waved his hand. let¡¯s go to a restaurant. This is a hard-won victory, so we must have a good meal. After they got off the stage, Jian Xia rushed to Gu Nian¡¯s side with stars in her eyes. ¡°Niannian, your performance just now was too great, like an Emperor giving directions to the country.¡± that¡¯s because you¡¯re so supportive, ¡°Gu Nian chuckled. I had to perform well. Guan Ling beckoned at Xu Yan. When Xu Yan walked over, Qin Xuefeng was a little surprised.. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Chapter 1969 - 1969: Am I that kind of person? Chapter 1969 - 1969: Am I that kind of person?
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Do you two know each other?¡± Guan Ling was surprised. Qin Xuefeng replied,¡±l know him. I grew up with his brother.¡±
¡°Oh, it¡¯s all thanks to Xu Yan for sending me here today. He sent me here on his motorcycle. Otherwise, I might not have made it in time.¡± Yang Qi gritted his teeth. It was all because of this busybody. He looked at Yang Qi with daggers in his eyes. Gu Nian smiled at Xu Yan. you¡¯re the Savior of our media debate team. Come and have a meal with us. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The Group of Seven to eight people walked out of the school. Xu Yan¡¯s motorcycle was parked at the school gate. When Gu Nian took a look at it, he felt that the motorcycle seemed to be very expensive. Then, he thought about it again. Qin Xuefeng¡¯s family seemed to be quite rich. Since Xu Yan¡¯s brother and Qin Xuefeng were childhood friends, it meant that Xu Yan¡¯s family also had a strong background. Qin Xuefeng had the air of a general. He arranged how the few people would get on the carriage.¡±Um, Xu Yan, since you came here by bike, why don¡¯t you drive Guan Ling over? it¡¯s at the No. 1 Jiangnan hotel near our school. You know where it is, right?¡± ¡°I know, Guan Ling. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Gu Nian, you¡¯ll be in the same car as Jian Xia and Zhong Qiang. I¡¯ll be in the same car as Yang Qi and Huang Liang. See you then.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. After saying that, Qin Xuefeng stopped a taxi and let the three girls get in first, while the three boys continued to wait by the roadside.
Yang Qi took out a pack of cigarettes and handed one to Qin Xuefeng. Huang Liang didn¡¯t smoke, so he took out a lighter and lit Qin Xuefeng¡¯s cigarette. The two of them smoked slowly and waited for the next taxi toe. &Nbsp; ¡± Guan Ling sure is lucky, ¡± Yang Qi said slowly, ¡± Xu Yan is her ssmate, right? ¡± ¡°It should be. He¡¯s also a freshman.¡± Qin Xuefeng nodded. A hint of dissatisfaction shed in Yang Qi¡¯s eyes. Xu Yan was a busybody. People like Qin Xuefeng could see through Yang Qi¡¯s thoughts at a nce. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Guan Ling almost couldn¡¯t make it today. Did you do something?¡± Yang Qi¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he couldn¡¯t keep a straight face. ¡°Yingluo, why do you think of me that way? Am I that kind of person?¡± Qin Xuefeng said indifferently, ¡± I¡¯m just giving you a warning. If you¡¯re not happy with Xu Yan, don¡¯t offend him. The Xu family is not to be trifled with. Yang Qi¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, and he smiled awkwardly. how could I be unhappy with him? it¡¯s a good thing he sent Guan Ling over in time. That¡¯s why our school won the championship. How can you think of me as such a dirty person? I¡¯m the president of the debate club. I definitely have a sense of collective honor. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was too narrow-minded.¡± Qin Xuefeng smiled. On the other side, Zhong Qiang sat in the front passenger seat while Gu Nian and Jian Xia sat in the back. The three of them gathered together and started chatting. Suddenly, a silver-gray car shed past the window. Gu Nian quickly turned around to look at the car.
Isn¡¯t that Xuanji Zhaowang¡¯s car? Didn¡¯t he say that he was in the Northwest and would only be back the day after tomorrow? She couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces. It was indeed Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s car. She couldn¡¯t be wrong. When it passed by, she seemed to have seen the person driving. It was indeed him. She couldn¡¯t be wrong. She then called Shen Zhaozheng. Shen Zhaozheng picked up the phone and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Brother zhaohan, are you still in the Northwest?¡± ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Nian frowned.. Why would he lie to her? He was clearly in the capital, so why did he lie that he was in the Northwest? Chapter 1970 - 1970: A figure suddenly flashed over Chapter 1970 - 1970: A figure suddenly shed over
Trantor: 549690339 What was the meaning of this? She didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, niannian?
He asked again. Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Yingluo is nothing. You¡¯reing back the day after tomorrow, right? ¡± Gu Nian muttered. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up at the airport.¡± no need. Your final exams are approaching. I don¡¯t want to waste your time. We¡¯ll have thest debate today. What do you think? ¡® very good. Our school won and won the championship. I also won third ce in the individual best debater award. ¡°Very good.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to have a meal with my club members to celebrate. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t drink so much.¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± After hanging up the phone, Gu Nian was a little distracted. He was clearly in the capital city. Why did he lie to her? Did he encounter something?
After lunch, Jian Xia was about to return to school. After all, she had taken quite a few days off to support Gu Nian. She still had to go back for the afternoon ss. if the teacher takes attendance, please cover for me, ¡± Gu Nian instructed. I have something to do this afternoon. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± After leaving the restaurant, Gu Nian took a bus to the Research Institute. At the entrance of the Institute, she found arge tree and hid behind it. At around two in the afternoon, she saw Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s car entering the Research Institute. She waited under the tree in peace. She did not believe that he would note out today. It was the end of December, and the temperature was only-5 degrees Celsius in the afternoon. The sky gradually brightened, and her feet were numb from the cold, but she still waited under the tree. At five or six O ¡®clock, she ran to the entrance of the Research Institute to wait for him. In Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s office, the Administrative Officer came down with a red-headed document. inspector Shen, the clouds have parted, and the moon has finallye to light. I have indeed wronged you this time. The higher-ups want me to apologize to you. Shen Zhaozheng smiled. it¡¯s good that you¡¯ve made it clear. The organization is strict, objective, and fair. You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you all this time.¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine. I can go back now,¡± Shen Zhaozheng smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± Shen Zhaozheng went out. Although the air outside was cold, it seemed to have be fresher. Because of his identity, the higher-ups had also quickly reviewed his situation and returned his innocence and justice. He had thought that it would end the dav after tomorrow. but now he had regained his freedom in advance. However, since I¡¯ve already told niannian, I¡¯ll see you the day after tomorrow. He had not seen her for a week, and he really missed her. He started the car and drove towards the entrance. In the darkness, a figure suddenly shed over. He quickly stepped on the brakes and looked. It was Gu nianshen. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty. Without a second word, Gu Nian opened the door to the passenger¡¯s seat and got into the car. She looked angry. ¡°Drive.¡± Shen Zhaozheng could only continue to step on the elerator, and the car slowly drove away from the Research Institute. He decided to strike first and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Do you know that it was very dangerous for you to suddenly jump out just now?¡± Gu Nian gritted her teeth. you¡¯re driving. I won¡¯t distract you. We¡¯ll talk when we get back. Shen Zhaozheng touched his nose. Did this little girl want to go back and settle the score with him? The car sped all the way and soon stopped outside the fortunn apartments. She reached out to unbuckle her seat belt, then leaned over and looked at him with gritted teeth.¡±You said you were in the Northwest, and you said you would only return to the capital the day after tomorrow.¡± Shen Zhaozheng smiled. if I told you that I¡¯ve finished my business over there early and returned to the capital early, would you believe me? ¡± he asked.. Chapter 1971 - 1971: She wants to be a foot-scratching hunk! Chapter 1971 - 1971: She wants to be a foot-scratching hunk!
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old child?¡± Shen Zhaozheng touched her face. sometimes, you¡¯re just like a three-year-old child in my eyes.
Gu Nian pinched his chin. ¡°Shen Zhaozheng, tell me the truth.¡± After she finished speaking, she still felt guilty. It was still not suitable for her to call him by his full name. She would feel guilty if she called him by his full name. Shen Zhaozheng squinted at her. it¡¯s nice to hear you call me by my name. Niannian, call me by my name again. Just Zhaozheng will do. She didn¡¯t seem to call him that. She always called him brother zhaohan. ¡°Brother zhaohan, is this an excuse because you don¡¯t want to watch my debate?¡± Gu Nian immediately softened. Do you think we¡¯re just having a small fight and that¡¯s why you don¡¯t want toe?¡± ¡°Is that what you think of me?¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I can¡¯t think of any other excuse,¡± Gu Nian said, feeling wronged. She could not understand why Shen Zhaozheng would lie to her. Chen Zhaozheng kiss came crashing down. ¡°Why did you lie to me?¡± Gu Nian felt even more aggrieved. Shen Zhaozheng didn¡¯t want her to worry. I¡¯ve run into some trouble recently. I didn¡¯t want you to worry, so I didn¡¯t tell you. I didn¡¯t want you to be distracted by me and affect your debate.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± she cupped his face. Shen Zhaozheng pecked her on the corner of her mouth again. ¡°Don¡¯t get involved in the Research Institute¡¯s matters.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes darkened. tell me the truth. Did you offend some people because of me? is that why they are here to take revenge on you? ¡± she asked. She was so smart that she understood immediately. Shen Zhaozheng reached out and hugged her. it has nothing to do with you. I invited you here. Don¡¯t think too much about it. ¡°Brother zhaohan, can you handle this?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Shen Zhaozheng smiled. Gu Nian looked at the man¡¯s side profile in the dim light and felt an inexplicable sense of relief. Just like her father, he was a deep and shrewd person. He did not just look good. She nodded.¡±l believe you.¡± Shen Zhaozheng could not help but kiss her again. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s go upstairs.¡± As they got out of the car, he held her hand and they went upstairs together. After dinner, Gu Nian sat on the couch and watched TV. She suddenly felt her feet itch. She looked down and saw that both her little toes were red. She rubbed them, but the more she rubbed, the more itchy and ufortable she felt.
¡°How long have you been waiting outside my Research Institute this afternoon?¡± Shen Zhaozheng asked. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting the whole afternoon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so cold. Can¡¯t you find a ce to sit?¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Do you have any shops outside your Research Institute? I was afraid that you would run away if I wasn¡¯t careful, so I didn¡¯t dare to rx for even a moment.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got chilins.¡± Gu Nian was shocked. Chilins?¡± She had never had chilins before. ¡°I¡¯ll go get a basin of hot water for you to soak your feet in,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said as he stood up. After he finished speaking, he walked to the bathroom to get a basin of hot water. He then sat down on the stool opposite Gu Nian and grabbed her feet before stuffing them into the basin. ¡°It itches,¡± Gu Nian said with a bitter expression. He grabbed her feet tightly. soak it for a while, a few more times. It won¡¯t itch when it¡¯s heated in the future. Bear with it, okay? ¡± How could he endure the itch of chilins? Gu Nian struggled and wanted to p him.ll He stretched out his leg and gave it a good scratch. She wanted to be a burly man who picked her feet! Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s rough fingers caressed her soft cheeks. ¡°After the exam, it¡¯ll be the winter break.¡± that¡¯s right. It¡¯s the winter break. Fortunately, it¡¯s not a long winter break. Gu Nian nodded.. Chapter 1972 - 1972: The child is disobedient Chapter 1972 - 1972: The child is disobedient
Although it wasn¡¯t long, difficult to endure. felt that the 20 days would be The cold wind was blowing outside the window, but he seemed to be embracing the whole world. It was as warm as spring.
The two of them only got out of bed when the sun rose. Gu Nian had just entered the study to study when the doorbell rang. The only person who knew about this house was Xue Shen. Shen Zhaozheng went to open the door and saw that it was indeed Xue Shen standing outside. Xue Shen walked in with a frown on his face. I heard that Xia Shang is going on a blind date today. Brother, it¡¯s urgent. ¡°She¡¯s going on a blind date?¡± Shen Zhaozheng frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so.¡± Gu Nian poked her head out of the study. ¡°Ah? Beauty Chu is going on a blind date?¡± Shen Zhaozheng narrowed his eyes at her. you¡¯re going in to study. It¡¯s none of your business. ¡°I want to hear it,¡± Gu Nian said as she grabbed the door. Shen Zhaozheng walked over and pushed her into the study. ¡°You¡¯re going to have your final exam soon. Don¡¯t be distracted and study hard.¡± Gu Nian pouted and continued reading at her desk. Shen Zhaozheng returned to the living room and looked at Xue Shen. ¡°She really doesn¡¯t have you in her heart?¡±
Xue Shen¡¯s face turned a little pale. that¡¯s impossible. We love each other so deeply that it¡¯s etched in our hearts. How can she let it go just like that? ¡± I won¡¯t allow it. ¡® ¡°Third brother, I have a suggestion,¡± Gu Nian suddenly spoke up. Shen Zhaozheng facepalmed. Children were disobedient mostly because they were spoiled. They would be fine after a beating. As he stood up and walked over, Gu Nian immediately ran out. since beauty Yan is going on a blind date, you should go on a blind date too. We¡¯ll do it at the table next to her. I¡¯ve already thought of a candidate for you. She¡¯s the best debater of our debate club, Guan Ling. She¡¯s not bad looking and has a quick mind. She can act out whatever effect you want. Shen Zhaozheng picked her up and said,¡±go in and study, or I¡¯ll beat you up.¡±ll I¡¯m done.¡± Gu Nian shouted, ¡± third brother, please think about it. I think this method can agitate Xia Shang. It¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t care about you at all. You just want to do the opposite. Really, please think about it. The door closed and locked. Shen Zhaozheng turned around and said to Xue Shen, ¡± ¡°She¡¯s going to have her final exams soon. This girl really doesn¡¯t let me rest easy.¡± Xue Shen frowned. I think this girl has a point. ¡°Are you sure? This is a dangerous move, what if we don¡¯t do it well and really anger Xia Shang?¡± it¡¯s a good thing that she¡¯s angry. If she really lets me go, she won¡¯t be angry for me. I hope she¡¯ll be angry.
¡°Alright, do you know where she¡¯s going on a blind date tonight?¡± Shen Zhaozheng asked. ¡°I know.¡± At seven o ¡®clock in the evening, in the main hall of maoyue hotel, every table was quite far apart, and well-dressed guests were going in and out. This was a five-star hotel, and Xia Shang¡¯s blind date had opened aw firm and was an elite. He led Xia Shang to a seat by the window. Not far from the floor-to-ceiling window, there was a car parked. The director of the Research Institute was sitting inside, doing the job of stalking. Gu Nian, who was sitting next to him, was holding a telescope in her hand. it teels like I¡¯m a Special Agent. It¡¯s so exciting. ¡°You¡¯re quite concerned about Xue Shen¡¯s matter.¡± Shen Zhaozheng facepalmed, speechless. ¡°That¡¯s right, I think third brother and Xia Shang are a good match.¡± Just like how Jian Xia thought that she and Shen Zhaozheng were a good match, she also wanted to get Xue Shen and Xia Shang together. In the hotel lobby, Xia Shang and Qi Yu were sitting opposite each other. Qi Yu liked Xia Shang very much and had been to the orchid Club once. He couldn¡¯t let her go and had to go through many people before he could finally arrange for the dinner tonight.. Chapter 1973 - 1973: I’m older than you by nine years Chapter 1973 - 1973: I¡¯m older than you by nine years
Trantor: 549690339 He looked at the bright-eyed woman in front of him, and his eyes were really dazzled. He couldn¡¯t even move his eyes. Not long after, a waiter led the other two guests to the table next to them.
The distance between the two tables was less than two meters. If they were slightly louder, both sides could still hear the conversation at the next table. Xia Shang turned her head slightly and saw Xue Shen and a young girl in a pink dress beside him. Xia Shang¡¯s pupils shrank instinctively. From a woman¡¯s point of view, this girl was about 20 years old. Although she was not the most beautiful, she had an outstanding temperament. Every move she made had an attractive confidence and style. Xue Shen, who was sitting opposite the girl, had his attention on the girl the entire time. He seemed to care about her a lot. Xia Shang quickly retracted her gaze and felt her heart clench. There was no such thing as forever. After a long time, they would all part. Xue Shen didn¡¯t want to Promise Her Anything. He didn¡¯t want to say that he would protect her if he had the chance to do it again, probably because he really didn¡¯t have that kind of intention. Other people were always more important than her. When she was his girlfriend, she could not get his full love, let alone after they broke up. She was a little absent-minded. Qi Yu served her tea and poured her water, eagerly waiting for her. On the other hand, Xue Shen, who was sitting at the next table, seemed to bepeting with Qi Yu. He was even more attentive than Qi Yu, as if he wanted to feed Guan Ling. Guan Ling was embarrassed. She had only agreed to have lunch with Vice Principal Xue because of Gu Nian.
It was really a torture. Xue Shen poured her a little red wine. ¡°Can I drink it? Or do you want juice?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can have some red wine.¡± ¡°You should know that I¡¯m nine years older than you.¡± ¡°He¡¯s older and more mature.¡± He followed the script and controlled the volume so that the next table could hear him. Xue Shen smiled. my family is already very anxious. After all, I¡¯m not young anymore. If we get married, we might get married soon. You¡¯re still studying. Won¡¯t my family mind? ¡± Guan Ling heaved a sigh of relief. He had been entrusted with the task, so he had to continue acting. I also hope to get married soon so that it won¡¯t affect my studies. Nowadays, the University atmosphere is more open. There¡¯s no such rule that college students are not allowed to get married. In the car outside the hotel, Gu Nian smiled as she held up a telescope. ¡°Third brother, Xia Shang clenched her fork tightly and seemed to be gritting her teeth.¡± Shen Zhaozheng facepalmed. She really did look like a Special Agent. Binocrs, micro-ear-mic, everything was prepared. Let this girl have her fun.
Xue Shen, who was in the hotel, received the signal and smirked. It was a good sign that she was angry. He had thought that she had a heart of stone, but it turned out that she still had emotions and desires. It was a good sign that he had notpletely given up. He continued,¡±if I¡¯m pregnant ¡­¡±Il What if I¡¯m pregnant?¡± Guan Ling almost choked. This Tao Wu seemed to be out of her League. Fortunately, she reacted quickly and immediately said, ¡°If you¡¯re pregnantll If I¡¯m pregnant, then I¡¯ll take a break from school for a year beforeing back to continue my studies.¡± Xue Shen nodded in satisfaction. yes, my parents will definitely like you. Come home with me to meet my parents tomorrow. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s all up to you.¡± Xia Shang¡¯s expression darkened as she ate her food dejectedly. She thought that men would probably prefer women who were willing to submit to adversity. If Xue Shen really liked her and could look forward and forget the past, then she would let him be.. Chapter 1974 - 1974: Gave him a heavy slap Chapter 1974: Gave him a heavy p Trantor: 549690339 His happiness was the most important thing. Gu Nian frowned as she looked through the telescope. Xia Shang suddenly feels so discouraged. Brother Zhaozheng, did you use some strong medicine just now? we have to take it step by step. Xue Shen couldn¡¯t help but look at the person at the table next to him. She was expressionless, and even seemed a little sad. His heart couldn¡¯t help but Twitch when he saw her. Xia Shang saw someone looking at her from the corner of her eye and felt a little ufortable. She picked up a napkin and ced it on the table, then whispered to Qi Yu, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I need to go to the washroom.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Qi Yu nodded. From the second floor, a group of people slowly walked down. The one in the lead was an older man, followed by a few young people, and thest one was Xu Yan, who was wearing a sweater and holding a coat in his hand. He saw Guan Ling at first nce, and sitting opposite him was the school¡¯s most popr and youngest handsome principal, Xue Shen. He frowned slightly. Why would Guan Ling be having dinner with Vice Principal Xue? As soon as Xia Shang stood up, Xue Shen reached out his hand instinctively and touched Guan Ling¡¯s cheek. His action was very intimate. Xia Shang¡¯s eyes werepletely dark. Xue Shen wasn¡¯t someone with good acting skills, but his eyes were gentle and doting. He probably really liked this girl. She then stormed off to the bathroom. Not far away, Xu Yan had also witnessed this scene. He could not help but frown. An elder in front of him was calling out to him, ¡± ¡°Yanyan, let¡¯s go.¡± Xu Yan followed him. Outside the car, Gu Nian was still holding up her binocrs. Xia Shang went to the washroom. Xue Shen and his wife both stood up and went to the washroom with Xia Shang. Oh my, I have to go and take a look. I think I¡¯ll be able to see something interesting. Shen Zhaozheng grabbed her wrist and said, ¡± ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t cause any trouble.¡± ¡°Do I look like someone who would cause trouble?¡± Gu Nian pouted. Shen Zhaozheng frowned. I don¡¯t know if I can give them a push this time. Or if I¡¯ll deepen the gap between them. This was really a risky move. However, Gu Nian seemed to have a n in mind. I think there¡¯s something going on with the way Xia Shang looked at Xue Shen. It¡¯s not a good idea for their rtionship to be in a deadlock. There must be some chemical reaction. In the hotel¡¯s washroom, Xia Shang rushed in and ced one hand on the sink while the other hand clutched her heart. Perhaps Xue Shen really did not love her as much as she thought. She looked at the person in the mirror with a sad expression. Xia Shang, Xia Shang, there are already cracks in your love. You might not be able to go back to the past. Don¡¯t force it. Don¡¯t force it. After washing her hands, she walked out of the bathroom and was suddenly pressed against the wall. In front of her was Xue Shen, who had just been flirting with the youngdy. She raised her hand and gave him a heavy p. Xue Shen grabbedll ¡°Why did you hit me?¡± he asked. Was it because he was angry? Is it because you can¡¯t bear to see me with another woman?¡± However, Xia Shang gritted her teeth. don¡¯t change your mind. If you like someone, you should treat them well. ¡°You¡¯re not angry?¡± Xia Shang averted her gaze. what¡¯s there to be angry about? there¡¯s nothing between us. ¡°You lied to me!¡± Xue Shen looked at her in despair. Xia Shang struggled,¡±why should I lie to you?¡± What do I have to lie to you, can¡¯t you see? My boyfriend came to the hotel to eat with me, I think he¡¯s very good Xue Shen ¡® asionally, there would be pedestrians in the corridor, but they would only take a nce and immediately run away.. Chapter 1975 - 1975: Liar! Chapter 1975: Liar! Trantor: 549690339 She raised her chin slightly. he just talked about marriage with a youngdy, and now he¡¯s here to get entangled with his ex-girlfriend. Xue Shen, you know that I hate people like this the most. However, Xue Shen suddenlyughed, still looking as flirtatious as ever. ¡°Do you know how jealous your words are?¡± Xia Shang¡¯s face darkened and she looked a little flustered. ¡°Let me go!¡± ¡°You clearly care about me, but you don¡¯t mean what you say. Xia Shang, are you tired?¡± Xia Shang, tell me honestly, when you heard that I¡¯m going to marry another girl and have children, did you feel despair? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself,¡± Xia Shang snorted. Her eyes that were darting aroundpletely betrayed her. She was in despair. Not only was she in despair, but she was also sad. She had even nned to be alone for the rest of her life. ¡°Then I¡¯ll marry Guan Ling immediately.¡± Xue Shen caressed the corner of her mouth. With that, she turned around to leave. Instinctively, Xia Shang grabbedll She grabbed his wrist and teased him. A triumphant smile appeared on Xue Shen¡¯s lips. Realizing what she was doing, Xia Shang immediately let go of his wrist and said, ¡± ¡°Go, go get married.¡± Xue Shen turned around and grabbedll ¡°Why are you so stubborn?¡± he stopped her hand. Xia Shang didn¡¯t look at him and didn¡¯t say anything. He pulled her hand and walked forward.¡±ln this life, I, Xue Shen, will only marry Xia Shang.¡± that girl is very satisfied with you. If you can¡¯t marry someone else, why are you teasing them? ¡± Xue Shen nced at her, ¡°you still have the mood to worry about others? if she didn¡¯te, would you have caught her?¡± Il Stop my hand?¡± ¡°You¡¯re acting for me, right?¡± Xia Shang narrowed her eyes. ¡°Did you just realize it?¡± Xue Shen¡¯s lips curled into a smug smile. Xia Shang raised her hand, ready to beat him up. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Xue Shen did not Dodge or block. Xia Shang did not give him a p but gave him two heavy punches. Xue Shen looked like a Rascal. go ahead. If I¡¯m crippled, I¡¯ll go to your house and you¡¯ll have to take responsibility. ¡°How could there be such a shameless person like you in this world?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been like this, Xia Shang, haven¡¯t I? Don¡¯t make me act anymore, I¡¯m not a person with superb acting skills.¡± ¡°I think you acted very well.¡± Xia Shang gritted her teeth. why did my bad acting trick you? it¡¯s because when you see me with another girl, you¡¯ve already lost your cool, Xia Shang, right? ¡® Xia Shang was at a loss for words. Xia Shang actually had a time when she was at a loss for words. ¡°Liar!¡± Xue Shen looked at her. Xia Chang, let¡¯s not torture each other. Okay? ¡± ¡°I never wanted to torture you,¡± Xia Shang said as she looked at him. Xue Shen wrapped his arm around her waist and touched her face. ¡°I know, I know, ¡± He took her hand and said firmly, ¡± ¡°Come home with me.¡± Without waiting for her reply, he pulled her towards the main hall. Her voice came from behind, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not waiting for my answer?¡± as long as I know the answer in your heart, it¡¯s enough. The answer you speak of is not that important. ¡°Where does your confidencee from?¡± ¡°The confidence you gave me.¡± that¡¯s the blind date my mother arranged for me. Don¡¯t let him know about us, or my mother will find out. Xue Shen frowned, ¡°you ¡­¡±Il Mother!¡± ¡°My mother, Wanwan, is very hostile to you.¡± I will use my actions to show youll I¡¯ll let you live the rest of your life without worry.¡± Vice President Xue, let¡¯s continue with the act. Back in the hall, they returned to their seats. Guan Ling looked at his Vice-Principal nervously.. What was his expression? did they forget about the past? Why did she still seem distant? Chapter 1976 - 1976: You suspect Yang Qi too? Chapter 1976 - 1976: You suspect Yang Qi too?
Trantor: 549690339 Was it because she did not act well enough? she was really sorry for Gu Nian. Outside, Gu Nian was holding a pair of binocrs. ¡°Why does it seem like nothing happened in the washroom?¡±
¡°There¡¯s still a long way to go, ¡± Shen Zhaozheng raised his eyebrows. if there¡¯s no progress in our rtionship, I just hope it doesn¡¯t worsen. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be a sinner. Gu Nian frowned. ¡°Weren¡¯t you very confident?¡± beauty Chu doesn¡¯t seem to y by the rules. I¡¯m not sure what her temper is like, ¡± Gu Nian said as she rubbed her neck. It started snowing again. Xia Shang put down her fork and knife and whispered, ¡± ¡°Alright, I should go back.¡± Qi Yu seemed to have not had enough. ¡°How about we go watch a movieter?¡± Xia Shang massaged her temples. No, thanks. I have a headache. I want to go back and sleep. ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I drove here myself,¡± Qi Yu didn¡¯t dare to be too insistent. If he made his goddess unhappy, there would be no hope for him in the future. The two of them stood up together and slowly walked towards the door.
Only then did Guan Ling dare to take a deep breath. He whispered,¡±Principal, did I help you today?¡± Xue Shen gave her a thumbs up. you¡¯ve done a great job. I¡¯ll remember your great kindness in my heart. Guan Ling finally heaved a sigh of relief.¡¯That¡¯s good. That¡¯s good. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to exin it to Gu Nian.¡¯ It was already snowing outside the hotel. Xia Shang drove her Porsche and slowly left the hotel. Xue Shen and Guan Ling also went out together and walked to Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s car. Shen Zhaozheng rolled down the window and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°How is it?¡± Gu Nian, you¡¯re such a genius. You¡¯re like my second parent, ¡± Xue Shen chuckled. Gu Nian could not help but scream. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± ¡°Brother zhaohan, did you hear that?¡± Gu Nian screamed. Did you hear that? I told you my method was reliable.¡± Shen Zhaozheng caressed her hair affectionately. ¡°Look at how happy you are.¡±
At this moment, he was in the same boat as his future father-inw. However, who asked you to watch the school like him?ll Lifell What a sister. The next day, in the study room, Gu Nian was immersed in the ocean of questions while Shen Zhaozheng sat by the side reading a book. The winter sun shone down gently, and time passed very quickly. Gu Nian sat down at the desk. ¡°You¡¯re even stricter than my dad.¡± Shen Zhaozheng coughed lightly. do your questions properly. If you can¡¯t finish a set of baners_ don¡¯t pat ¡°Huang Shiren, Oh, Huang Shiren.¡± Gu Nian shook her head and sighed. After returning to school, Gu Nian looked for Guan Ling. ¡°Do you know who¡¯s behind the incident where you were almostte for the debate?¡± Guan Ling¡¯s expression was serious. after I returned to the dormitory, I saw that the dormitory administration had a lost and found. My phone was thrown in the grass in front of the dormitory building and was picked up by the cleaningdy. Without evidence, I can¡¯t just say who took my phone. ¡°So, who was thest person to leave your dormitory?¡± ¡°It was Ye Ting, who was on the bed next to me,¡± Guan Ling tried to recall. ¡°Did you have any grudges against her?¡± I don¡¯t think so. I don¡¯t talk much in the dormitory and have always kept a low profile. I¡¯ve never offended anyone. ¡°Then, did ran ran and Yang Qi have any interactions?¡± ¡°You suspect Yang Qi too?¡± Guan Ling looked at her. Obviously, with Guan Ling¡¯s intelligence, he should have figured out who did not want her to appear in the debate the most. This was obvious at a nce. ¡°Who else could it be?¡± Gu Nian raised her brows.. Chapter 1977 - 1977: 2037- Chapter 1977 - 1977: 2037-
Trantor: 549690339 I didn¡¯t see ye Ting and Yang Qi interact much. Maybe they¡¯re just business partners, or maybe Yang Qi promised her something. Gu Nian sighed. Yang Qi might get away with this because there¡¯s no direct evidence, and even if it¡¯s proven that Ye Ting locked the door, she can say that she did it on purpose. In the end, you even made it to the debate, so you didn¡¯t lose anything. Yang Qi can argue on this.
I understand. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t say anything after I came back, and I didn¡¯t go to Yang Qi to confront him. Gu Nian was relieved to see that Guan Ling was really a patient person. he¡¯s so brazen. At least you¡¯ll be more careful. Pay more attention to that Ye Ting in your dormitory. Don¡¯t let her trick you again. If there¡¯s a chance, find an excuse to move her to another dormitory. It¡¯ll save you from trouble. ¡°Understood,¡± Guan Ling nodded. The worst thing was that the enemy was in the dark while she was out in the open. Yang Qi had made things clear, so it was easier for her to be fully prepared. Guan Ling was not afraid of Yang Qi. A weekter, Gu Nian began her final exams. Recently, she had been preparing for the debatepetition. In addition, she had been distracted by her rtionship and worried about other people¡¯s rtionships. She had a hard time in this final exam. Nowadays, university students would check their scores on the school¡¯s official website one week after the exam. After Gu Nian finished herst exam, she was ready to go home for the winter break. On thest day, she called Jian Xia, Guan Ling, and Zhong Qiang to have a meal outside. Jian Xia and Zhong Qiang were from the capital, Gu Nian was from Sea city, while Guanling was from Xiang city, a small city to the South of Sea city.
¡°In that case, I can take the train home with you,¡± Gu Nian said happily. Guan Ling nodded. okay. I¡¯ll take the train to Sea city and then take the bus back to Xiang city. We don¡¯t have trains there. It¡¯s a small city. As Gu Nian was returning to school after having dinner with a few others, she saw three ck cars parked outside the female dormitory. The principal and two directors of the school stood beside them. She held her forehead. Oh no, a Big Shot was here. She held Jian Xia¡¯s hand while Guan Ling and Zhong Qiang followed by the side. He walked to the car and the door opened. Tang qingru got out of the car and said, ¡°Little girl, Yingluo.¡± Gu Nian hurriedly walked over and chuckled. ¡®Grandpa.¡± ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve finished your exams, so I¡¯m here to take you back to Haicheng.¡± Tang qingru patted her head. ¡°Ah? Grandpa, are you going back to Haicheng too?¡± yes, I¡¯lle back after the spring Festival. I¡¯ll go back with you. ¡°I wanted to go back with my ssmates,¡± Gu Nian replied with a headache. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back with your ssmates too. We¡¯ll just take the train,¡± said Tang qingru kindly. Gu Nian held her forehead and nced at Guan Ling. No matter how calm Guan Ling was usually, at the age of neen, he was still a little flustered when he saw the person who often appeared in the news suddenly standing in front of him.
please don¡¯t, Grandpa, ¡± Gu Nian said. we all feel ufortable with you around. The most important thing was that she wanted to go to Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s ce tonight to bid him farewell, and then leave for Haicheng the next day. If she left with her grandfather, she would definitely be taken to his public house tonight, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to say goodbye to him. However, Tang qingru insisted. girl, you never take the initiative to look for Grandpa. Now that Grandpa hase to you, you still refuse. I really doted on you for nothing. Gu Nian felt extremely stressed as the group of big shots stared at her with a smile.. Chapter 1978 - 1978: I won’t come again in the future Chapter 1978 - 1978: I won¡¯te again in the future
Trantor: 549690339 If she rejected him again, it would seem like she was really unfilial. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you stay with me at my grandfather¡¯s mansion tonight? we¡¯ll take the train back tomorrow morning.¡±
Guan Ling broke out in a cold sweat as he whispered into Gu Nian¡¯s ear, ¡± ¡°Can I refuse?¡± This important figure was out of her League. She could have a meal with Vice President Xue, but she was afraid that she would not be able to sleep at the vice president¡¯s house for the whole night. Gu Nian shook her head slightly. Therefore, that night, Guan Ling followed Gu Nian to see what the mansion of the man at the top of his power looked like. Gu Nian¡¯s grandfather had been talking to her for a long time, so Lin Yiqian immediately pretended to be asleep. Yawning continuously, she finally managed to escape and return to her room. As soon as she entered the room, she couldn¡¯t wait to call Shen Zhaozheng. She lowered her voice and said, ¡± ¡°Brother zhaohan!¡± ¡°En, Yingluo.¡± I¡¯m not going there today. I¡¯m going back to Haicheng tomorrow. ¡°Why?¡± don¡¯t mention it. My grandfather stopped me halfway. He insisted on going back to Haicheng with me. Please don¡¯te to the train station. My grandfather might recognize you. got it. Give me a call when you reach Haicheng.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, sleep early.¡± ¡°Good night,¡± she said. ¡°Good night,¡± she said. Guan Ling had a sleepless night at the vice president¡¯s mansion. When he left the room with dark circles under his eyes in the morning, he looked at Gu Nian with a sad expression. Gu Nian looked at her and patted her head. we¡¯ve grown familiar with each other. Don¡¯t be so ufortable next time, okay? ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t being here anymore,¡± Guan Ling waved his hand. The vice president¡¯s trip was naturally Grand. The entire first-ss carriage was filled with the vice president¡¯s men, and the security measures were in ce. Guan Ling found a seat a little far from the Vice President while Tang qingru pulled Gu Nian to sit next to him. ¡°I heard that they participated in a debatepetition between high schools some time ago, and the media College even won the championship?¡± asked Tang qingru. that¡¯s right. She even won first ce for the best debater award. I came in third, ¡± Gu Nian said proudly. Tang qingru touched her head and said, ¡°your second uncle and your uncle Xingyu have a bright future ahead of them. They both represented the school in a debatepetition when they were in University. They are also rare media talents. You ¡­¡± I l Mom is also quite eloquent. I think our family¡¯s genes are good.¡± ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re really good at taking credit,¡± Gu Nian pouted.
Some of the bodyguards standing by were on tenterhooks. They had never seen anyone talk to the Vice President about flowers so casually. Only Tang qingru¡¯s Secretary knew how much the Vice President loved his only granddaughter. Tang qingru touched her head affectionately, ¡°is Grandpa wrong?¡± Do you think youll Mom¡¯s genes aren¡¯t good?¡± Gu Nian was instantly terrified. She dared to talk back to her grandfather but she dared not say anything bad about her mother. Otherwise, her father would not let her off. ¡°Grandfather, you¡¯re right.¡± Tang qingruughed out loud. He knew this little girl¡¯s weakness all too well. As long as he felt that he could not control her, he would always mention her mother. Gu Nian then ran over to Guan Ling¡¯s side and chatted with her for a while. She heard that Guan Ling lived in Xiang city, which was a small city. Unlike Haicheng and the capital, Xiang city was a small city that made people feel warm andfortable. It was a small city where one would bump into acquaintances when they went out for a meal. It was by the sea, warm in winter and cool in summer. Gu Nian was fascinated by it and made an appointment to go to Xiang city during the summer vacation next year.. Chapter 1979 - 1979: It’s actually a snowman Chapter 1979 - 1979: It¡¯s actually a snowman
Trantor: 549690339 When the car arrived in Haicheng, there was a designated car to pick Gu Nian and her grandfather up. Guan Ling, on the other hand, went to the bus station. Gu Nian did not stand on ceremony with her. She understood Guan Ling well. Guan Ling was a person of his own mind. He did not like to be taken care of by others as it would cause her psychological pressure. Therefore, Gu Nian let Guan Ling be.
Tang qingru told the driver to go to the Chinese Academy of general sciences first. Gu Nian was also eager to return home. He had not been back for half a year. The camphor trees on both sides of the streets of Haicheng were still green. At a nce, it did not look like winter. It was just that Haicheng was wet and cold. If he rolled down the window a little, he would still shiver from the cold. As the car sped back to the general Science Department, Gu Nian almost ran into the courtyard. As soon as she entered, she heard Gu Yanzhi¡¯s voice. I thought you¡¯d forgotten about this family. You went to school and didn¡¯te home for half a year. Gu Nian nced at him. yo, you¡¯re still as sharp-tongued as ever. You¡¯re going to be a scientist soon. Can¡¯t you be more mature? ¡± Gu Yanzhi grabbed her pigtails. in the future, you shoulde back to visit on may or 11. Don¡¯t always ask me to go to the capital to see you, do you hear me? ¡°Mom, mom!¡± Gu Nian called out,¡±Gu Yanzhi is pulling my hair again!¡± Song ran walked out of the room and nced at her. your brother is right. This year, your father and I have been the ones to visit you in the capital. You don¡¯t even tell us anything. You¡¯ve grown up. Gu Nian looked around her. Fortunately, her father was still in the Bureau chief¡¯s office. Otherwise, she would be in a miserable state. Tang qingru walked in from the outside. Song ran nced at him and said, ¡® ¡°Daddy!¡± Gu Nian¡¯s body copsed. Very good. Even if her father was not around, they could still go through a joint hearing.
Gu Nian hurriedly took out a bag from her luggage. It was a bag specially used to store ice cream. As soon as she opened it, Lin Yiqian could see several bags of ice cubes inside. On top of the bag was a small snowman. It was very lively and cute. Gu Nian hurriedly handed the snowman to her mother. ¡°Mom, I brought this back especially for you.¡± Song ran was overjoyed when she saw that. ¡®Ya, it¡¯s a snowman.¡± that¡¯s right. There have been a few heavy snowfalls in the capital city. Mother, don¡¯t you like snow? it doesn¡¯t snow much in Haicheng these days. Even if it does, it won¡¯t umte. That¡¯s why I made a mini snowman and put it in the refrigerator. Gu Nian smugly leaned over. Song ran looked at the snowman fondly and waved at Gu Yanzhi. quick, quick, quick. Put it in the freezer. Don¡¯t melt it. Gu Yanzhi was speechless. Like Mother, Like Daughter. He didn¡¯t even know what was the point of bringing a snowman back from the capital. He didn¡¯t expect his mother to be so touched. Well, maybe men and women just had different thoughts. Tang qingru was the one who had sent Gu Nian back. Before he left, Gu Nian had given him a scarf. It was a scarf that Gu Nian had knitted herself. It was arge scarf made with very thick needles and thread, and it was not very warm. However, the Vice President was so touched that he was on the verge of tears. At least, the child in his hands still remembered him. Therefore, the Vice President wore the scarf for almost every day until he couldn¡¯t wear it anymore. This scarf belonged to the family. Since they could knit one a day, Gu Nian knitted one for each family member.
Gu Yanzhi found it ugly, but when he returned to school, he would wear it around his beck. when someone asked, he would pretena to casually reply, my sister knitted it.. Chapter 1980 - 2041-booking the entire place? Chapter 1980: Chapter 2041-booking the entire ce? Trantor: 549690339 He was a typical example of a person with a disdainful mouth but a righteous body. Song ran was so touched that she almost cried. Indeed, children who left home grew up quickly. Niannian had really changed in the past six months in Jindo city. She could live well even with a thousand Yuan a month. She even knew to bring gifts for them. Gu Nian had also brought along some local specialties from the capital city. Song ran was worried.¡±Your monthly living expenses are 1000 Yuan. How can it be enough for you to buy these?¡± mother, you don¡¯t know this, right? I participated in a debate and media College won first ce. I was the third best debater and received a prize of three thousand Yuan. Am I amazing? ¡± Gu Nian immediately began to show off. our niannian is bing more and more promising, ¡± said song ran, feeling pleased. &Nbsp; Gu Nian then walked up to Gu Yanzhi and said, ¡± ¡°Did you see that? I¡¯m bing more and more promising.¡± Gu Yanzhi pushed her head. that¡¯s enough. Stop showing off in front of me. Song ranughed. don¡¯t act all high and mighty in front of master Guan. Not only did your brother not ask for a single cent of living expenses from our family, he even gave me ten thousand Yuan this year. Gu Nian¡¯s face immediately fell. Did he go out to steal money?¡± ¡°I advise you to speak properly,¡± Gu Yanzhi pinched her face. Song ran red at her. your brother¡¯s school gave him living expenses anyway. Besides, he participated in some kind of research by the Academy of Science and received 10000 Yuan as a research bonus. As for what kind of research it was, you should know. It¡¯s a secret. Gu Nian pounced into her mother¡¯s arms sadly. ¡°I thought I could beat Gu Yanzhi, but I didn¡¯t expect that I would still be inferior.¡± Song ran caressed her head lovingly. you and your brother are both great. Both of you are great. Gu Yanzhi came over and pulled her ponytail. ¡°Let¡¯s go. There are many people in the quad waiting for you toe back. They¡¯ve already bought the movie tickets and are waiting for you toe back. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°I want to spend time with my mother,¡± Gu Nian said as she nced at him. daddy will be back soon. I don¡¯t need yourpany. I¡¯m leaving. Gu Yanzhi dragged Gu Nian away and Gu jinghang returned after a while. When song ran saw him, she immediately grabbed his hand excitedly. ¡°I¡¯ll show you something good.¡± Gu jinghang took off his tie and she led him out of the house. They crossed the courtyard and entered the kitchen. She stopped in front of the refrigerator and opened the door. She then opened the first drawer. ¡°Did you see that?¡± Gu jinghang tilted his head and looked at her. Song ran looked at him excitedly. yes! It¡¯s a snowman. Gu jinghang quickly pretended to be excited. is this Yingluo? is this the good stuff you were talking about? ¡® It had been so many years, but he still did not understand the way women that¡¯s right. It hasn¡¯t snowed in Haicheng for a few years. You don¡¯t know how much I love snow in winter. What¡¯s more precious is that our daughter specially brought this back from the capital city for me. She understands me, she understands me too much. Gu jinghang looked at the woman in front of him whose eyes were red and quickly pulled her into his arms. ¡°Since you like snow so much, I¡¯ll apany you to the capital in the future winter.¡± Song ran wrapped her arms around his waist and whispered, ¡± what is important is still love. My daughter has finally grown up. Even though she is far away, she still misses me. Jinghang, my son and daughter are both very good. It is because you have taught them well. Gu jinghang touched her face. it¡¯s all your credit. You brought them up. ¡°They went to watch a movie. Our Yueyue hasn¡¯t watched a movie together in a long time.¡± ¡°Do you want to book the entire ce?¡± Gu jinghang raised his eyebrows.. Chapter 1981 - 1981: An eye-piercing 59 points Chapter 1981: An eye-piercing 59 points Trantor: 549690339 Song ran shook her head. no, I don¡¯t want to. I just need to do my job as a security guard. Director Gu, what do you think? ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have Da Peng make the preparations.¡± Gu Yanzhi, Gu Nian, yang Mowen, Tang Shaoqing, the twins from the Lu family, and the children from the Chu and Ji families were out watching a movie. Gu Nian and Gu Yanzhi were the oldest, while the rest were still in high school. Two of them were even underaged. However, they were all tall, and at a nce, they looked like college students. A group of eight people watched the movie, and there were more than eight secret bodyguards. After all, they were all children of important families. It would not be good if something happened. ¡°Sis, is the capital city fun?¡± Tang Shaoqing asked Gu Nian. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Nian raised her eyebrows. Do you also want to go to a University in the capital?¡± ¡°Anyway, my dad is trying to persuade me every day. He hopes that I can go to a University far away so that no one will fight with him for his favor.¡± go. There are many good universities in the capital. You can apply for a Political Science and Law University. Grandpa is there, and so am I. At least there will be someone to take care of you. Tang Shaoqing smiled slyly. I think it¡¯s reliable. Most importantly, my dad might be transferred to the capital in two years. By then, he¡¯ll be shooting himself in the foot. ¡°You¡¯re pretty cunning,¡± Gu Nian clicked her tongue. When they returned to the courtyard after dinner, song ran and Gu jinghang had just returned from a movie. Song ran mentioned, ¡± ¡°I forgot to ask you today. How did you do for your final exams?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she thought to herself,¡¯she¡¯s really rubbing it in. I really don¡¯t dare to mention how I did for my final exams to her mother.¡¯ ¡°Yingluo is still alright.¡± ¡°When can I check the results?¡± ¡°Check twice,¡± One weekter, early in the morning, Gu Nian was about to go out and have fun with her friends when Gu jinghang stopped her. ¡°I¡¯ve checked your brother¡¯s grades. He¡¯s excellent in every subject. Let¡¯s take a look at yours.¡± Gu Nian immediately felt uneasy. However, he had no choice but to return to his room. Her parents stood behind her like two huge mountains. She slowly turned on theputer and opened the school¡¯s official website. The website that was usually stuck was particrly smooth today. She entered her student ID and slowly opened her report card. A dazzling 59 points instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Gu Nian was shocked. That was advanced mathematics and she had actually failed. She had thought that she would be able to fly at a low altitude. In the end, she had been too lucky. She turned to look at her father in fear. Her father¡¯s face was already ashen. but Qianqian might have inherited it. I heard that Qianqian¡¯s mother is not good at math either, ¡± Gu Nian said as she trembled. Gu jinghang¡¯s voice turned cold, ¡®you¡¯re not working hard and you even pushed you.ll On mom¡¯s head?¡± Gu Yanzhi looked at Gu Nian with an expression of disappointment. Gu Nian was such an embarrassment. She had actually failed her course. It was such a pity that she had broken up with Shen hanzhi. Otherwise, there would be someone to tutor her. dad, I was wrong. I¡¯ll definitely study hard when school reopens. Gu Nian felt wronged. ¡°Go, go and run twentyps.¡± it¡¯s freezing, ¡± song ran pulled him back. it¡¯s freezing. it¡¯s because she left home and no one was there to look after her that she rxed. We have to make her remember. I¡¯ll run! I¡¯ll run! Gu Nian hurriedly stood up. Gu jinghang, song ran, Gu Yanzhi, and Gu Nian went to the training ground at the Research Institute.. Chapter 1982 - 1982: You’re really capable! Chapter 1982 - 1982: You¡¯re really capable!
Trantor: 549690339 Gu Nian was running around the field alone. Song ran held Gu jinghang¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡± ¡°Maybe she really inherited it from me. Don¡¯t you remember? you used to tutor me. This girl, without her brother¡¯s tutoring, she might not be able to catch up in mathematics.¡±
Gu jinghang held her hand tightly. don¡¯t try to find excuses for her. I think that this girl¡¯s attitude is not right. Perhaps she is distracted by something. Song ran took another look at the people running on the field. Gu Nian had only run five rounds and it was obvious that she could not make it. Song ran quickly pulled her down.¡±Alright, that¡¯s all for today.¡± Gu jinghang shook his head. your grades have declined. Your physical fitness can¡¯t keep up either. I wonder what you¡¯ve been doing in the capital city. Song ran gave him a sidelong nce. cut it out. The child just came back. Gu Nian bit her lower lip. In fact, Shen Zhaozheng had always urged her to study. It was her fault that she was always attracted to the colorful world and could not concentrate on her studies. In addition to some trivial matters and the debate, he even cked off on training his body. Next semester, he definitely couldn¡¯t do this again. Her father¡¯s words were a warning. and she remembered them. The family then headed back to the house. Gu Nian¡¯s nose was already running out of her nose. Song ran took out a piece of tissue and helped her wipe her nose. you must be freezing. Take in the cold wind. I¡¯ll get Auntie to make you some ginger teater, okay? ¡®
Gu jinghang shook his head. are you that weak? ¡± Song ran red at him. that¡¯s enough. Stop talking. Therefore, the originally leisurely winter vacation suddenly became tense. Gu Nian did not dare to go around with his friends at dawn. He could only stay at home to review his homework so that he could pass the make-up test after school started. Gu Yanzhi was like an older brother to her. He would asionally teach her some of his learning experiences, but most of the time, he would still go out and y with his friends. you don¡¯t act like an elder brother at all. Your younger sister is suffering. Are you having fun? ¡± Gu Nian pointed at him pitifully. ¡°You don¡¯t work hard, but you want to implicate your elder brother and get punished. You really can!¡± Gu Nian snorted. She had always been a morous woman outside and had a sharp tongue when it came to dissing people. However, she was a coward at home and could not win against anyone. Tragic! During the winter break, she had told brother zhaohan not to text her unless she took the initiative to contact him. She was afraid that if she didn¡¯t bring her phone with her and her parents saw the message, she wouldn¡¯t be able to exin herself. Superintendent Shen was alone in the capital city, and he had been missing her for a long time.
However, he did not dare to go to Haicheng to see her. Her parents were not ordinary people. If they found out anything, he was afraid that he and Gu Nian would be opposed. It was better to be safe. Soon, it was the 27th day of the 12th lunar month. New clothes had been purchased, the house had been cleaned, and the new year goods were all prepared. The children in the courtyard were ying with firecrackers all day long, and it was very lively outside. The whole family sat in the living room and watched TV. It was said that it would rain during the new year. Gu Nian suddenly said, ¡± this is so disappointing. How can it rain? it doesn¡¯t rain in the winter in the capital city. It only snows. It¡¯s so annoying to rain in winter. tsk, tsk. Gu Yanzhi chuckled. you keep talking about the capital. It seems like Gu Nian really likes the capital. Gu Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. it¡¯s indeed cold and humid in Haicheng during winter. Moreover, there¡¯s no heating. In winter, Northern cities are better.. Don¡¯t you think so, mother? ¡° Chapter 1983 - 1983: What are you doing in Haicheng? Chapter 1983 - 1983: What are you doing in Haicheng?
Trantor: 549690339 yeah, that¡¯s true, ¡± song ran agreed. Haicheng is cold and humid, and there¡¯s no heating. The winter is really hard to bear. In a sh, it was the New Year¡¯s Eve.
On New Year¡¯s Eve, their family would go to Tianzifang to spend the new year with song Guoqing. Song Xuan¡¯s family also came. Song Guoqing was now interested in photography. He had taken good care of himself over the years, and his body was stronger than before. He went to the park all day long to take pictures of the sunrise, sunset, flowers, trees, insects, birds, and beasts. Over the years, she had also taken many photos of Gu Yanzhi, Gu Nian, and yang Mowen. Every year on New Year¡¯s Eve, her fixed task was to apany her grandfather to flip through his old photo albums. This was taken in front of the park, and this was taken on a boat ride on the Gu Nian and the rest had been listening to these things over and over again every year. Their ears had long grown calluses, but there was no other way. The old man could not get along with them. There was a generation gap. Other than talking about these things, they could not find any other topic. They could only listen. The song sisters apanied mother Wu and another nanny to y mahjong while Gu jinghang and yang Haitao talked about the bigger picture. Aunt Wu was still living in Tianzifang, but because she was old and the song family had added two more nannies, she was now living afortable life. The song sisters were filial and treated her as if she was their own mother. She was once married but did not have any children. Although she did not have children, the two children and their children never treated her as an outsider. She only felt that she was lucky. On the sofa in the living room, Gu Nian was holding onto song Guoqing¡¯s arm as she listened to her grandfather¡¯s introduction of photos for the 800th time. Suddenly, the phone in her pocket vibrated. Instinctively, she felt that it might be a message from Shen Zhaozheng, so she whispered, ¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going to the toilet.¡± ¡°Azy person has a lot of urine and feces.¡± Gu Yanzhi patted her head.
¡°Mother, Gu Yanzhi hit me again,¡± Gu Nian yelled at the top of her lungs. Gu jinghang¡¯s voice was heard, ¡®you two can let you have your way.ll Mom, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re already so old.¡± Gu Nian then patted Gu Yanzhi¡¯s head. ¡°Get up.¡± Gu Yanzhi did not take her words to heart. He hurriedly ran to the bathroom and sneaked in.ll He took out his phone and looked at it. It was indeed a message from him, Yingluo. ¡°I¡¯m in Haicheng.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s hands trembled in fear when she saw the message. She almost dropped her phone into the toilet bowl. She quickly held onto her phone to calm herself down before typing a message. ¡°Why did youe to Haicheng?¡± ¡°To see you.¡± ¡°Where are you now?¡± ¡°In a hotel near the Chinese Academy of general sciences.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in the courtyard. I¡¯m at my other grandfather¡¯s house in Tianzifang.¡± then I¡¯ll go over now. Come out secretly when you¡¯re free and let me see you.
It had been ten days since hest saw her. He missed her so much that he had asked the Research Institute toe to Haicheng for the new year. His father was very unhappy when he found out that he couldn¡¯t spend New Year¡¯s Eve with her. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll be able to find the time. Anyway, you cane over first. The address is 265 Tianzifang. Send me a message when you¡¯re here. Gu Nian was in a difficult position. ¡°I know.¡± After reading the message again, Gu Nian left the bathroom. She began to feel uneasy. ¡°The New Year¡¯s Eve dinner is about to start,e and take your seats,¡± the nanny called out. The TV in the side hall was already ying the interview for the Spring Festival G, and it was a jubnt scene. Song Guoqing led the three juniors to the dining table, and the song sisters took their seats together, hand in hand.. Chapter 1984 - 1984: Let your brother accompany you Chapter 1984 - 1984: Let your brother apany you
Trantor: 549690339 Song ran looked out of the window. in the past, there would be fireworks everywhere. Song Xuan said, ¡°nowadays, fireworks are not allowed in the outer ring. It¡¯s less fun.¡± &Nbsp;
Song ran said, ¡± sis, let¡¯s go to the courtyardter and light up some baby¡¯s breath. It¡¯s just a small firework. It¡¯s not a big deal. ¡°The weather forecast said that it¡¯s going to rain tonight,¡± Gu jinghang said. what a pity, ¡± song ran said with a long face. &Nbsp; why are you still acting like a child? ¡± Gu jinghang rubbed her head. ¡°Can¡¯t you show off your love behind closed doors, director Gu?¡± Gu Yanzhi said. Gu jinghang shot daggers at her. why do you care about your father now? ¡± mom, ¡± Gu Yanzhi quickly turned to song ran for help. I was wrong. Song ran snorted. you¡¯re so rude. You just need a lesson. I¡¯ll get your dad to teach you a lesson when we get back. As the few of them chatted andughed, song ran nced at Gu Nian. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with you, girl?¡± ¡®Huh?¡¯ Gu Nian suddenly came back to her senses. What do you mean?¡± Song ran took another look at her. usually, when your brother is being scolded by your dad and me, you would be gloating. Why are you so quiet now? what¡¯s wrong? ¡® Oh, I have a few high school ssmates who live nearby. They said that they would pass by this areater. They might want to talk to me, ¡®Gu Nian hurriedly replied. who? ¡°song ran raised her eyebrows. who¡¯s there?¡±
¡°You don¡¯t know him.¡± alright, ¡± song ran nodded. I understand. As the atmosphere was good, everyone at the table had a little rice wine. Gu Nian¡¯s face burned up in no time because she was nervous. Song ran quickly told her to stop drinking. Gu Nian replied with a guilty conscience. Halfway through the banquet, her phone vibrated again. She quickly picked it up and pretended to say, ¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here. Do you want toe to my grandfather¡¯s house? It¡¯s okay, Yueyue, I¡¯ll go to the entrance of themunity to say a few words to you. Yes, okay, Yueyue.¡± After that, she stood up and said to her mother, ¡± ¡°My ssmates have arrived. I¡¯ll go over and say a few words to them. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Are they in a hurry?¡± yeah, they¡¯ve finished their New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. They¡¯re nning to go to the movies. ¡°Let your brother apany you.¡± no, no, it¡¯s at the entrance of the neighborhood. I¡¯ll be back soon. After saying that, she ran out in a hurry, looking back as she ran. Fortunately, no one followed her out. Gu Nian hurriedly ran to the entrance of the residential area and saw a man in a dark gray coat standing there. She quickly grabbed his hand and said, ¡°Follow me.¡±
After she finished speaking, she pulled him and hurriedly turned a corner. Then, she leaned against the corner of the wall and looked at the entrance of themunity. No one was chasing after her, so she was relieved. She grabbed his hand and looked up at him, her voice soft. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to have dinner with your family?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, so I wanted toe and see you.¡± you¡¯ve been standing here for a while, right? ¡°Gu Nian grabbed his hand. your hand is cold. ¡°I¡¯m alright. I was afraid I would disturb your family¡¯s reunion dinner.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I still disturb you? I was having my New Year¡¯s Eve dinner when I received your text.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t your family suspect anything?¡± Shen Zhaozheng patted her head. it¡¯s a good thing I¡¯m smart. I came up with an excuse to fool them, ¡± Gu Nian said with a smile. Just as they were talking, the sky started to drizzle. Shen Zhaozheng quickly untied the scarf around his neck and covered her head. ¡°Why is it still raining?¡± it¡¯s winter. We go to the capital city to see the snow ande to Haicheng to see the rain. These are all local specialties. Brother zhaohan, it doesn¡¯t rain in the capital city during winter, right? ¡± Gu Nian grinned.. Chapter 1985 - 1985: Don’t tell dad, okay? Chapter 1985 - 1985: Don¡¯t tell dad, okay?
Trantor: 549690339 yes, I¡¯ve almost never seen it rain in winter. this is a Western view. Haicheng is treating you with great hospitality. Gu Nian held his hand tightly.
Shen Zhaozheng pinched her face. it¡¯s raining. You should go in. Don¡¯t get wet. Gu Nian shook her head. it wasn¡¯t easy for you toe. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to sneak out to see you. I have to talk to you for a while longer. Shen Zhaozheng reached out and pulled her into his arms. Gu nianxin looked around in fear. Fortunately, it was New Year¡¯s Eve and it was raining. Most of the people were probably at home having dinner and watching the Spring Festival G. There was no one on the road. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu Nian struggled. ¡°I¡¯m just hugging my girlfriend, why? I can¡¯t?¡± this is Haicheng, not the capital. If my parents find out, you¡¯ll be in deep trouble. Gu Nian raised her head to look at him. Shen Zhaozheng thought about it for a moment and let go of her. Then, as if he had thought of something, he reached into his coat pocket. ¡°It¡¯s the new year. Here¡¯s a red packet for you.¡± Gu Nian had received countless red packets in the past, but this one made her the happiest. She epted the red packet excitedly but realized that she had not prepared a New Year¡¯s gift for Shen Zhaozheng. After some thought, she reached out and wrapped her arms around his waist. Then, she stood on her tiptoes and kissed his lips. The weather was cold and the rain was drizzling. The dim yellow light shone on the two of them. Shen zhaozhen felt that this was the happiest gift he had ever received. After the kiss, Gu nianjia¡¯s heart was racing. alright, brother zhaohan, I have to go back now. If my familyes out and sees you, it¡¯ll be over.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see you back in the capital.¡± Shen Zhaozheng patted her head. yes, Happy New Year. ¡°Happy New Year.¡± Gu Nian returned the scarf to him and ran back home with the red packet in her hand. A taxi passed by and Shen Zhaozheng got in it. He left Tianzifang. As Gu Nian turned the corner, she screamed in shock, ¡± ¡°Mom, why did youe out?¡± The person standing around the corner with an umbre was her mother, song ran. Song ran looked at her with a sullen face. you even used that honorific. It seems like you¡¯re really guilty. Flustered, Gu Nian hurriedly stuffed the red packet into her pocket. With a stiff smile on her face, she said, ¡± ¡°Mom, what did you see?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen what I should¡¯ve seen and what I shouldn¡¯t have seen, but you¡¯re actually afraid.¡± Gu Nian knew that she could not hide the truth any longer and quickly admitted her mistake. mom, I, ran ran, I didn¡¯t tell you. I¡¯m sorry. Song ran took the umbre and said through gritted teeth, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s raining outside. Go back first. I¡¯ll look for you when we return to the courtyard in the evening, so as not to ruin the mood of your grandfather and aunt for the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.¡± mother, can you not tell father? ¡± Gu Nian asked in fear. ¡°Let¡¯s go back first, we¡¯ll talk when we get back.¡±
¡°Oh, okay.¡± After dinner, the group stayed in Tianzifang to watch the Spring Festival G for a while before they went home. Gu nianjia felt as if she was sitting on pins and needles the entire time as she looked at her mother uneasily. However, her mother¡¯s indifferent expression made her even more nervous. At ten O ¡®clock, the family returned to the Research Institute. Song ran held the two red packets and said to Gu jinghang, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to give the two kids Red packets.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Song ran went to Gu Yanzhi¡¯s room first, put down the red packet, and left. Gu Yanzhi¡¯s annual set of ¡®I wish mom to live younger and more beautiful¡¯ had yet to be uttered when she saw him.ll Momll . Chapter 1986 - 1986: Specific problems, specific analysis Chapter 1986 - 1986: Specific problems, specific analysis
Trantor: 549690339 He touched his head. Maybe it was because his father was rushing him. He understood her, he understood her. Gu Nian was sitting on the bed in the room.ll Her whole body was tense. The moment the door opened, she jumped up and strode over to help her mother.¡±Please take a seat. Are you thirsty? Are you tired? Do you want me to pour you some tea? Or give you a back massage or something?¡±
Song ran mmed the red packet on the table beside her and said, ¡± ¡°Gu Nian, you¡¯ve grown your wings, haven¡¯t you? this ¡­ Gu Nian looked at her mother pitifully. it¡¯s hard for Qianqian to bring it up. Song ran stared at her in disbelief. you¡¯re really with Shen Zhaozheng? ¡± you¡¯ve already seen it. How could it be fake? ¡± Gu Nian shrugged. Song ran quickly massaged her temples and walked to her bed.ll He sat down and shook his head. this is ridiculous. Do you know who he is? ¡± it¡¯s precisely because I know who he is that I don¡¯t know how to tell you. Gu Nian pinched her fingers. Song ran stared at her in disbelief. Yueyue, why are you with him? ¡® after I broke up with Shen hanzhi, brother zhaohan pursued me. I was struggling at first, but Qianqian couldn¡¯t hold her back. Qianqian fell in love with me, and we got together. Song ran looked at her in shock. this Shen Zhaozheng. He¡¯s really Wanwan. He¡¯s really Wanwan. He¡¯s even thinking about getting a girlfriend from the younger generation. he only started pursuing me after I broke up with Shen hanzhi, ¡± Gu Nian hurriedly exined. he definitely didn¡¯t try to ruin our rtionship. Song ran red at her. you¡¯re pretty good at speaking up for him. Gu Nian carefully sat down beside her. ¡°Mom, Yueyue, you won¡¯t object, right?¡±
Song ran felt a headacheing on. he¡¯s much older than you. Why don¡¯t you take a look? ¡® ¡°Then isn¡¯t dad much older than you?¡± tsk. song ran snorted. analyze the problem in detail. Can you be in the same situation as your father and I? ¡± He¡¯s also Shen hanzhi¡¯s uncle, so would Qianqian agree to this? your father probably wouldn¡¯t agree either. After all, Shen Zhaoshan and Shen Boyong are both in the same Academy of Science, and it¡¯ll be difficult to make the rtionship tooplicated.¡± ¡°Does that mean you agree to it, mother?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes lit up. Song ran pushed her head. who told you that I agreed? ¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you always been an open-minded person?¡± Gu Nian asked as she carefully looked at her. Song ran heaved a sigh of relief. I¡¯m just afraid that the elders of the Shen family will make things difficult for you. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± When she said that, her eyes were sparkling. Song ran sighed in her heart. This child was just like her. Once she had set her mind on something, she would not let go. Song ran put on a straight face on purpose. I think you should think about it carefully. Do you really like Shen Zhaozheng? ¡± How old are you? do you even know what love is?¡± ¡®But mom, didn¡¯t you already set your mind on dad when you were eighteen? How can I not understand love when I¡¯m neen? I know my choice, I¡¯m not taking it for a child¡¯s y.¡±
Song ran facepalmed. it¡¯s your own choice. No matter how difficult it is, you can¡¯te andin to me. Do you understand( ¡± ¡°Mother, you agree?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes lit up. Song ran sighed. let¡¯s not talk about your dad for now. I¡¯ll talk to him when the time is right. Gu Nian hugged her mother. mother, I knew you¡¯re the best. If I had known earlier, I would have told you earlier. You¡¯ve made me worried for so long. Song ran tapped her on the head. make an appointment with Shen Zhaozheng. I want to have a talk with him tomorrow.. Chapter 1987 - 1987: 2047-just like this Chapter 1987 - 1987: 2047-just like this
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ah? What do you want to talk to him about?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t make things difficult for him, okay?¡± tsk! song ran snorted. it¡¯s not even a big deal. You¡¯re already in a hurry to protect her.
¡°I inherited it from you. Haven¡¯t you always been very protective of director Gu?¡± Gu Nian chuckled. don¡¯t be so cheeky, ¡°song ran patted her head. &Nbsp; alright, ¡°Gu Nian pouted. I¡¯ll ask him out for you tomorrow. Song ran looked at her again and touched her face. I have no other requests. I just want you to be safe, healthy, and happy forever. Gu Nian leaned on her shoulder and whispered, ¡± ¡°I will, don¡¯t worry.¡± In the master bedroom, Gu jinghang looked at his watch. Just as he was about to get up and leave the room, he saw song ran returning. ¡°Why are you taking so long to give out red packets?¡± he asked in a low voice. Song ran walked over, lifted the nket, and snuggled under it. She mumbled, The child has grown up, so we chatted for a while.¡± Gu jinghang put down the book in his hand and reached out to pull her into his arms. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s run.¡± Song ran gently pushed his chest and said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s sleep early. We still have to go to my dad¡¯s ce tomorrow.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes were a little aggrieved, ¡°we¡¯ve been in a daze recently.¡± Song ran reached out and turned off themp. ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯m a little tired today.¡± Gu jinghang had no choice but to lie down and hug her tightly. ¡°Did that girl niannian make you angry? you don¡¯t look very happy.¡±
Song ran reached out and wrapped her arms around his waist. No. Go to sleep. Hospital director Gu didn¡¯t ask too much, but he felt that his wife seemed to have something on her mind. Late at night, Gu Nian¡¯s phone rang just as she was about to go to bed. She picked it up and her fingers trembled when she saw the three words. It was a text from Shen hanzhi, ran ran. ¡°Niannian, Happy New Year.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as if they were siblings who had a bad rtionship. In reality, she no longer med Shen hanzhi, but they could no longer go back to how they were before. She stared at the message for a while but did not reply. She did not want to give him unnecessary hope. She knew that Shen hanzhi still liked her. If she replied, Shen hanzhi would just take it that she had forgiven her and might have some unrealistic fantasies. Since she was already together with Shen Zhaozheng, she shouldn¡¯t be half-hearted and let irrelevant people have hope. Let¡¯s do this. Perhaps it was just that they were not fated to be together.
In the Northwest, Shen hanzhi held her phone and waited until four in the morning. The sound of firecrackers outside did not stop, but his phone did not ring. He sighed and then closed his eyes. The next day, it rained the entire night, and the roads were wet. The courtyard was filled with jubnt sounds, and everyone congratted them on their fortune. Even though it was the first day of the Lunar New Year, Gu jinghang still had things to deal with in the station. Song ran was d that jinghang was in trouble so that she could take a break.ll He would go out to meet Shen Zhaozheng. I¡¯ll go to my father¡¯s ce first, ¡± she said to Gu jinghang. you can go over by yourself after you¡¯re done here, okay? ¡± ¡°Okay, go ahead. Be careful on the road.¡± Song ran told Gu Yanzhi to go by himself, saying that she wanted to go shopping with Gu Nian. Gu Yanzhi never liked shopping with his mother and sister, so he could not wait to go to Huangpu River by himself. In a tea restaurant by the road, song ran asked zou long to stop the car and told Gu Nian, ¡± ¡°You wait in the car, I¡¯ll go in and say a few words to him.¡± He then looked at zou long. ahem. About today¡¯s matter, you don¡¯t have to tell jinghang.. Do you understand? ¡° Chapter 1988 - 1988: Isn’t that my sister-in-law? Chapter 1988: Isn¡¯t that my sister-inw? Trantor: 549690339 That zou long must be song ran¡¯s confidant. Since the second young mistress said not to reveal it, she would not reveal it. ¡°Understood.¡± By the window, Shen Zhaozheng was already seated at the table. He looked up and saw song ran approaching him. He immediately stood up and greeted her respectfully, ¡± ¡°Madam.¡± Song ran sat down slowly and sized him up. She said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Let me ask you, when did you have such thoughts?¡± Shen Zhaozheng knew that the chief¡¯s wife was not an ordinary person, so he did not intend to hide it from her. ¡°When I was 15 years old, I started to have different feelings for her.¡± Song ran was furious when she heard that. She mmed the table and said, ¡® ¡°You¡¯ve been thinking about her since you were fifteen. You¡¯re such a beast!¡± Gu Nian, who was sitting in the car, suddenly became anxious. ¡°Why does my mom seem to be angry? Zou long pulled her back. Little Miss, don¡¯t be anxious. You ¡­ Il Mom told you not to get out of the car.¡± In the dining room, Shen Zhaozheng said calmly, ¡± ¡°At that time, perhaps it can not be called love. Madam, you don¡¯t have to be angry.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you call it love?¡± song ran asked. I remember that you went on a blind date that year, but it didn¡¯t work out after that. Was it because of niannian?¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s eyes flickered, and his heart was in turmoil. ¡°Yes.¡± Indeed, it was because of Gu nianshen that he didn¡¯t fall for He Jiao. That was why he had always refused to go on blind dates and had no intention of dating. It was indeed because of her. ¡°Then why did you say it wasn¡¯t love?¡± even if it was love, I didn¡¯t do anything, ¡°Shen Zhaozheng said calmly. I just watched her from afar. Madam, you don¡¯t have to be angry. ¡°She was with Shen hanzhi.¡± This point had always been an insurmountable obstacle between the two. ¡°Yes,¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. and it was because Shen hanzhi made a mistake that caused that rtionship to end without a cause. Can I assume that the Shen family is irresponsible? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s understandable for you to think so, Madam,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said with his eyes lowered. Song ran sighed. it¡¯s not that I want to think that way. It¡¯s my husband and her grandfather who care about her. They are people who love her very much. If they want to think that way, I don¡¯t know how to convince them. Inspector Shen, do you have anything to say? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng looked at her with determination. I know that I can¡¯t make any promises to you. I just want to use my actions to prove to you that I, Shen Zhaozheng, will protect Gu Nian for the rest of her life. Song ran saw the Gu jinghang from that day in his eyes. He had the same eyes and the same determination. For some reason, she felt that this child was reliable. In the past, when he came to her house when he was a teenager, she felt that he was simr to Jing Xing. He acted like a person, but his personality was more cold. She was afraid that his cold personality would hurt niannian. However, it seemed that when the two of them were together, Shen Zhaozheng had be another person. Not far from the tea restaurant, Gu jinghang¡¯s car slowly drove over to the restaurant. The teahouse was located in a remote corner of the street. However, Gu jinghang knew that there was a shop nearby that sold fermented rice balls. The taste was not bad, so he nned to buy it and bring it to the vi by the Huangpu River. As the car slowly approached, du Dapeng suddenly said, ¡± ¡°Director, isn¡¯t that ran ran? isn¡¯t that Deputy Director Shen¡¯s younger brother, Shen Zhaoming?¡± Gu jinghang looked up and saw that it was indeed him. There was a woman sitting opposite him. Why did the woman¡¯s back look so familiar? His face became darker and darker, and du Dapeng also noticed it.. His voice became nervous,? Isn¡¯t that Yingluo? isn¡¯t that sister-inw?¡± Chapter 1989 - 2048-of course Chapter 1989: Chapter 2048-of course Trantor: 549690339 In the car parked by the road, zou long and Gu Nian were so focused on the people in the restaurant that they did not notice the director¡¯s car passing by slowly. Gu jinghang¡¯s face turned pale and he waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need to stop. Let¡¯s go straight to the Huangpu River.¡± ¡°Yes, director.¡± In the dining room, song ran sighed again. I didn¡¯t want niannian to be with you, not only because of your age, but also because of your family. I didn¡¯t want her rtionship to cause too much trouble, but this child told me that she was serious, and I couldn¡¯t bear to object. I don¡¯t expect anything, I just hope that you can protect her well. Shen Zhaozheng heaved a sigh of relief. His future mother-inw was on his side, which meant that the entire Gu family was on his side. He knew very well how much the director was afraid of his own family. ¡°Madam, I will.¡± He was not the type of person to make promises easily, but once he made a promise, he would do his best to fulfill it. ¡°My daughter¡¯s grades have dropped since she got together with you. She didn¡¯t pass her advanced mathematics exam, did you know that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll work harder to make her study,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said, breaking out in a cold sweat. Song ran nodded. when two people are in a rtionship, they should improve together. You can¡¯t interfere with her studies. Do you understand? ¡® ¡°Understood.¡± Song ran gave him some more instructions before leaving the restaurant. The car window was half-open, and Gu Nian and Shen Zhaozheng looked at each other through the window like a cowboy and a Weaver. The moment song ran got into the car, she said to zou long, ¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± Gu Nian carefully extended her hand and waved at Shen Zhaozheng. Shen Zhaozheng smiled as he watched her walk away. ¡°What did you say to him?¡± Gu Nian turned around to look at her mother. Song ran narrowed her eyes and looked at her. don¡¯t ask so much. It¡¯s all for your own good. Gu Nian pouted. Soon, they arrived at the vi by the Huangpu River. As soon as song ran entered, she felt that there was something wrong with the way the Superintendent was looking at her. She quickly walked over and held his hand with a sweet smile. ¡°Why are you here so early?¡± ¡°Why are you sote?¡± Gu jinghang squinted at her. I was shopping with niannian just now, ¡± song ran said guiltily. I¡¯mte. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Of course it is.¡± At night, Gu jinghang pressed her down on the bed and did it to her ruthlessly. Song ran begged for mercy, ¡± ¡°Brother Jing Xing, please spare me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Tell me, who were you with before you went to your dad¡¯s house?¡± why are you so fierce? ¡± song ran stared at him, feeling wronged. &Nbsp; Suddenly, director Gu could not be fierce anymore, you¡¯re lying to me. You didn¡¯t go shopping with Gu Nian. I saw it. Song ran was stunned. how did you see it? ¡± she asked. &Nbsp; I specifically found a remote tea restaurant.¡± Director Guts face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. ¡®Why are you eating with him?¡± Song ran felt guilty. I just happened to run into him. He¡¯s in Haicheng too, so we just chatted for a bit. Our families used to be friends. Gu jinghang gritted his teeth. what¡¯s there to talk about between you and him? are you jealous? ¡± song ran quicklyforted her. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang¡¯s face darkened and he did not say anything. Song ran caressed his chest. you¡¯re not picky at all. You can get jealous of anyone. I¡¯m treating him as a junior. Gu jinghang gritted his teeth. Song ran might be a junior, but it was hard to guarantee that others would not have designs on her. After all, she was beautiful and looked like a woman who was not even 30 years old. To be honest. when she stood next to Shen zhaoxi. one would not be able to tell the difference in their age.. Chapter 1990 Chapter 2050-we were just playing Chapter 1990 Chapter 2050-we were just yingn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om How could our director Gu not be jealous? Gu jinghang bit her chin and said, " "You''re not allowed to eat with other men behind my back in the future. I don''t care if he''s an elder or a junior. If he wants to eat, he must take me with him." Alright! song ran nodded. I understand. The next day, song ran went to her daughter''s room with her hands on her waist. She looked at Gu Nian with a sad expression and said in a flustered tone," "You wretched girl, it''s all because of you. Do you know how miscrable I am?" "What''s wrong?" your dad saw me with Shen Zhaozheng at the restaurant yesterday. Gu Nian''s eyes widened. "And, he''s angry." "Director Gu is really not picky. He''s jealous of everyone," Gu Nian said. "I said the same thing." "That means that director Gu cares about you. He''s not angry, not angry." Song ran red at her and covered her face with her hands. what sin have Imitted? I have to bear the burden for you. Some children reincarnate to repay a debt of gratitude, and some reincarnate to seek revenge. I guess you''re the child who seeks revenge. "Ran ran is so cute," Gu Nian chuckled." Song ran raised her hand and poked her on the head. you''re still being so rude. You''re not cute like this, ran ran. Song ran chased after her and wanted to hit her. However, as soon as she stepped out of the door, she fell into Gu jinghang''s arms. Gu jinghang immediately red at Gu Nian and said, " "I''ve offended you again.|| Mom is angry, isn''t she?" "No, no," Gu Nian stuck out her tongue. "I''ll provoke you again.|| If mom is angry, go back to the capital city School immediately!" Song ran pulled him back. no, you didn''t make me angry. We were just ying around. Song ran had initially hoped that Gu Nian would stay until the 15th day of the first lunar month. After all, their school started on the 17th. However, Gu Nian said that she wanted to return to school to focus on her studies and prepare for the make-up exams after school started. Therefore, she wanted to go back on the tenth day of the new year. Song ran nced at her. do you really want to go back and study? or do you have other intentions?" Gu Nian raised her finger and swore to her mother, " mom, I promise you that I''ll study hard. If I can''t get 70 points in the make-up exam, I won''t be able to face my parents in Jiangdong. Song ran sneered. you''re making it sound like 70 points is a very high score. Alright, I can''t stop you if you want to go back. But let me tell you something. It''s okay to be in a rtionship, but if your studies are seriously affected, don''t say that I''m being unreasonable. "I understand, mother." Gu Nian nodded solemnly. The family sent her to the airport. Before Gu Nian got on the ne, she sent Shen Zhaozheng a message and told him the flight number. Shen Zhaozheng was suddenly jolted. The long and torturous winter vacation was finally over. As soon as he received the text message, he immediately grabbed his coat and car keys and left the Research Institute. First, he went home to get his private car and then drove all the way to the airport. There was snow on both sides of the road, and there was a thinyer of snow on the Holly trees. It was still cold, but his heart was like a green tree that had sprouted. It would only take half an hour to get to the airport, and he had been waiting for her at the exit, hoping that she would see her the moment she got off the ne. After waiting for more than two hours, she heard the airport broadcast announcing the arrival of her flight. Then, she saw her figure in the crowd. She looked around and couldn''t help butugh when she saw his back at the end of the crowd. It was a wonderful feeling. Knowing that someone was waiting for you here, you knew that this ce was your way back. Chapter 1991 - 1991: That’s 59 Chapter 1991 - 1991: That¡¯s 59
Trantor: 549690339 In the past, the capital city was a foreign ce to her, but now, she preferred to use the words e back¡¯. It was her second home.
She dragged her suitcase and jogged. Shen Zhaozheng saw her running over and remembered that she was like this when she was three years old. However, at that time, she was staggering and swaying as she walked over, wanting to give him her favorite Snow Cake. At that time, there was a thick coat around his heart, isting him from all the warmth and softness of the outside world. Fortunately, after so many years, she did not iste him and epted him again. She ran over and threw herself into his arms. He felt like he was hugging the whole world. He held her in his arms and said in a low voice, I miss you.¡± He didn¡¯t easily reveal his inner feelings. The reason he said ¡®I miss you¡¯ was because he really couldn¡¯t help himself. Gu Nian wrapped her arm around his waist and raised her eyebrows at him. ¡°Yo, inspector Shen is quite clingy.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home.¡± Shen Zhaozheng looked down at her. He couldn¡¯t say any more mushy words. I miss you. he was already at his limit. Gu Nian had brought two suitcases with her. Her mother wanted her to empty the house. Her aunt and Grandpa song had alsoe to add to the number. Everyone was worried that she would be left alone in Jingdu.
The tworge suitcases were filled to the brim with the smell of home and the warmth of family. Shen Zhaozheng held the two suitcases together and pushed them forward with one hand, while he held her hand with the other. ¡°Brother zhaohan, let me drag one of them,¡± Gu Nian said as she stood beside him. ¡°No need,¡± With him by her side, even if the sky copsed, she only needed him to hold it up. He hoped to be her sky. He would do everything for her, no matter how big or small. Gu Nian had no choice but to follow behind him. As she looked at the man¡¯s side profile and his slightly curved lips, her mood became better. They took the elevator down to B2 and found his parking space. He put the tworge suitcases in the trunk, then opened the door for her to get in. The car slowly drove away from the airport parking lot, and he said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°You ¡­Il Why did mom allow you toe here so early?¡± As the sky opened up, Gu Nian smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, my mother is a very open-minded person. I made it clear to her, so she let mee over. Oh, right, I¡¯m here to study.¡± ¡°Do university students have winter homework too?¡± Shen Zhaozheng raised his eyebrows.
Gu Nian pursed her lips and felt a little guilty. that ran ran, I ran ran, I have a subject that I didn¡¯t do well in. It was a red light. He stopped the car and nced at her. ¡°Which sect?¡± ¡°Higher mathematics.¡± ¡°How many points did you get?¡± ¡°Ahem, Yingluo isn¡¯t very good, why are you getting to the bottom of it?¡± ¡°How many points?¡± ¡°One point off from sixty.¡± ¡°That¡¯s 59,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said with narrowed eyes. ¡°You¡¯re pretty good at math, haha.¡± Gu nianmo chuckled. Shen Zhaozheng gritted his teeth. I originally wanted to bring you around the capital. Obviously, you can stay in the study room and study when school starts. ¡°I think we should bnce work and rest,¡± Gu Nian said with a frown.
time is tight and the task is heavy. You don¡¯t have time to strike a bnce between work and rest. Study hard and don¡¯t even think about stepping out of the house. ¡°I know,¡± Gu Nian said as she looked at him with a wronged expression. When they arrived at the futun apartments, Shen Zhaozheng carried tworge suitcases into the corridor, and the two entered the house together.. Chapter 1992 - 1992: What’s the name of the top science scorer? Chapter 1992 - 1992: What¡¯s the name of the top science scorer?
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You can go in and study now,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said, pointing at the door. Gu Nian reached out to touch the handle of her luggage. I brought you some Haicheng specialty products and some food made by my housekeeper.
¡°I¡¯ll open it myself, you can go in.¡± we¡¯ve just arrived. Can¡¯t I rest for a while? ¡± Gu Nian looked at him with a wronged expression. Shen Zhaozheng looked at her sternly. I¡¯lle in to apany you after I¡¯ve packed your luggage. You have to take make-up exams when school starts, right? ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have time to waste. It¡¯s because you¡¯re too involved in things before the exam and weren¡¯t focused that you lost your battle.¡± I know, I know. I¡¯ll go in and study. Gu Nian carried her school bag. After that, he slowly walked into the study alone. However, after she went in, she calmed down. Her mother¡¯s words still rang in her ears. If she dyed her studies by being with Shen Zhaozheng, her mother would definitely not be merciful. Even if it was to be with him, she should study hard. Moreover, her goal should not be just 60 points. Gu Yan¡¯s subjects were all excellent, and she could not fall behind too much. Otherwise, when she returned home in the future, she would always be crushed by him. That guy was probably going to ascend to heaven. Gu Nian took out an exercise book and her own textbook. After calming down, she began to read and solve the questions seriously.
In the living room, Shen Zhaozheng opened her two big suitcases, which were full of love. Everything he ate and used was made by his family. There was also arge bag of medicine, which included all kinds of headaches, fevers, stomachaches, and diarrhea. There were also small notes written on it, stating what medicine to use for the symptoms and the dosage. His eyes drooped. His mother had never been so considerate of him. He continued to pack up, hanging up his two coats, and putting the meatballs, sausages, and smoked meat that his family had made into the refrigerator. There was a refrigerator in her dormitory, but she couldn¡¯t cook, so she could only bring it to his ce. When she came over on the weekend, he made it for her. It seemed that he had to learn a few more dishes. After packing the tworge suitcases, he entered the study. She was so engrossed in her book that she didn¡¯t even notice himing in. He sat down beside her and said softly, ¡± ¡°If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t know, you can ask me for advice.¡± Only then did Gu Nian notice his presence. ¡®Will you? Inspector Shen felt that he was being looked down upon. He reached out and pinched her chin.¡±Maybe you can check the name of the top science scorer in 2001 in the capital.¡±
¡°Is that you?¡± Gu Nian was on the verge of tears. Shen Zhaozheng raised his eyebrows slightly and did not say anything, but he had a look that said, ¡®I¡¯m your superior¡¯. Gu Nian wanted to cry but had no tears. There was already a top student in her family and now there was another top student. She was originally very outstanding, but she became mediocre inparison to them. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask you if there¡¯s anything I don¡¯t understand.¡± Shen Zhaozheng shook his head lightly. She was acting like she was Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s girlfriend. It was embarrassing that she had failed in advanced mathematics. Feeling extremely humiliated, Gu Nian tightened her grip on the pen in her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s see if I can score well in the make-up exam.¡± Shen Zhaozheng knocked on her head. don¡¯t talk big. Science is not liberal arts. It¡¯s unrealistic to get high marks in a short time without rote memorization. You should be grateful that you can pass. Don¡¯t bite off more than you can chew. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Gu Nian pouted. After that, she began to study seriously. When she encountered something she did not understand, she would ask him eagerly..
Chapter 1993 - 1993: 2053 -clear at a glance Chapter 1993 - 1993: 2053 -clear at a nce
Trantor: 549690339 When it was oast four in the afternoon. Shen Zhaozheng Datted her head. Continue reading. I¡¯m going to make dinner.
The person who had entered the kitchen called his nanny, maid Yu. mm, smoked meat, sausages and the like. Do you know how to cook them, maid Yu? ¡°I¡¯ll stir-fry bacon and garlic. As for sausages, do you have any Lotus beans at home? If you don¡¯t have it, you can just steam it over the rice pot and eat it. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± In the afternoon, Gu Nian read three chapters of books and did two sets of papers before she walked out of the study room with blurry eyes. Shen Zhaozheng had already ced a bowl of tomato egg soup on the table. have dinner first. After dinner, I¡¯ll grade your test papers. After washing her hands, Gu Nian sat down at the table and nced at him. ¡°Brother zhaohan, you might not believe it, but I was actually pretty good at math in high school. I didn¡¯t think advanced mathematics was difficult either. I was ran ran.¡± ¡°You just didn¡¯t study seriously, did you?¡± my father is also very good at science. In fact, I inherited it from him. However, after I went to college, there were indeed many things that distracted me. From next semester onwards, when I¡¯m done weighing all aspects, my results will not be bad. Trust me. Gu Nian shrank his neck guiltily. ¡°Yes, I believe you. Let¡¯s eat.¡± There were three dishes and one soup on the table-shrimp scrambled eggs, fried pocket mushrooms with salted egg yolk, stir-fried sausages with Lotus beans, and tomato egg soup. Oh, not bad! Gu Nian eximed. your cooking skills are getting better and better.
¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± Shen Zhaozheng smiled. She was not around during the winter break and since he had nothing to do, he went to collect quite a few Scriptures from maid Yu. Superintendent Shen knew that if they wanted to arrest him, he would be arrested.ll The person who captured her would be captured first.ll The logic was to stay in her stomach. They had a great dinner. After dinner, Gu Nian washed the dishes. The following marking of the test papers was obviously not very pleasant. Shen Zhaozheng mmed the test paper on the table. before you go to bed, ¡± he said, ¡± help me correct these questions. I¡¯ll exin them to you. ¡°I¡¯m tired from the long journey today. Can I rest earlier?¡± Gu Nian reached out and massaged her shoulders. Let me have a good night¡¯s sleep so I can study with energy tomorrow?¡± two sets of exam papers, one set is 61 and the other set is 63. Can you sleep? ¡± ¡°Yingluo can fall asleep.¡± Shen Zhaozheng narrowed his eyes. be good. After you correct it, I¡¯ll exin it to you. You¡¯ll understand it immediately. It was the first time that Superintendent Shen had to beg someone to learn from him. When inspector Shen was in high school, he was the kind of person who would cross his arms and close his eyes to rest in mathematics ss. Once he opened his eyes, the mathematics teacher would know that he had exined wrongly.
Even the teachers sometimes asked him to give them new ideas to solve problems. Who had he ever paid attention to? This time, the tables had really turned. Gu Nian nodded reluctantly. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s exnation was indeed simple. He was even easier to understand than the higher mathematics teacher. It was only 9:30 am when he finished exining the two papers. Happy learning, happy learning. Shen Zhaozheng smiled. alright. Take a shower. Go to bed. Gu Nian continued, ¡± Oh, that¡¯s not right. If you be a teacher, it would be a loss for the entire scientific researchmunity. Forget it. For the sake of the bigger picture, the education World can only bear with the pain and part with this treasure. Shen Zhaozheng stood up. I¡¯ll go and prepare the bath for you. I¡¯ll be back in a while. You must be tired today. Take a bath before you sleep. From the tenth day to the sixteenth day of the new year, her level of advanced mathematics had indeed improved.
Shen Zhaozheng sent her back to school and helped her carry her two suitcases to the fifth floor.. Chapter 1994 - 1994: 2054-bringing light to my humble dwelling Chapter 1994 - 1994: 2054-bringing light to my humble dwelling
Trantor: 549690339 brother zhaohan, let me carry one. There¡¯s no elevator. It¡¯s going to be tough for you to carry one. I have muscles, really. I have the strength. Gu Nian chased after him. Shen Zhaozheng took the tworge suitcases to the fifth floor without saying anything.
Gu Nian had no choice but to give up.¡¯Forget it. I¡¯ll only bring one suitcase when I start school in the future so that I won¡¯t be tired.¡¯ The door of room 505 was open. As soon as Jian Xia heard the sound of rolling wheels, she rushed out. Her eyes sparkled as she looked at Gu Nian. She picked her up and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± you look so happy, ¡± Gu Nian said as he patted her back. you look like an old lover who has reunited with her after a long time. Jian Xia carefully nced at Shen Zhaozheng. ¡°Big brother Chen, this girl is talking nonsense. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± The corners of Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s mouth curved up, and his smile disappeared. ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± After everything was settled, Gu Nian patted Shen Zhaozheng on the shoulder and ran her fingers through her hair. ¡°Many thanks, Porter Shen.¡± ¡°What about thebor fee?¡± ¡°Jian Xia, get out of the way,¡± Gu Nian coughed. Jian Xia immediately rushed to the balcony. Gu Nian wrapped her arms around his waist before standing on her tiptoes and kissing him on the lips. Jian Xia peeked through the gap in the curtain and almost burst into tears. The couple that I¡¯m a fan of is giving out candies in front of me. My old mother is so relieved. So relieved. When Shen Zhaozheng went downstairs, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. As soon as he left the girls ¡®dormitory, he saw Xue Shenzily leaning against his car.
Oh, the iron tree is blooming. Inspector Shen, you¡¯re so radiant. Are you burping? Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s face darkened. He was a scheming old man in real life and in the Research Institute. However, in the world of love, it was easy for him to show his emotions on his face, and this b * tch would see through it. ¡°A good dog doesn¡¯t block the way,¡± he said coldly. don¡¯t. There¡¯s a gathering tonight with our high school ssmates. They said that I have to bring my other half along. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get back together with Xia Shang and I¡¯m worried that I won¡¯t have a chance to tell the world. I¡¯ll be there. You¡¯ll be there too, okay? ¡± ¡°No, niannian has an exam the day after tomorrow,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said with a serious expression. ¡°School has just started, what test is there?¡± After thinking for a while, he raised his eyebrows. that can¡¯t be. Did I fail? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s expression did not look good. ¡°Which subject?¡± Xue Shen asked again. ¡°Higher mathematics,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said. Xue Shen immediatelyughed, ¡°what kind of retribution is this?¡± Life is full of ups and downs. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s girlfriend, the top science scorer, actually failed in math. Hahahahahaha, Yingluo, the heavens must have had enough of your arrogance.¡± ¡°Stop gloating,¡± Shen Zhaozheng narrowed his eyes.
¡°Alright then. If you don¡¯t bring your girlfriend along and go alone, there are a few people who have returned from capitalist countries who would like to meet you.¡± ¡°I know, let¡¯s go together tonight.¡± Shen Zhaozheng rxed his brows. At seven o ¡®clock in the evening, in a private room in Feng Ze garden, Shen Zhaozheng, Xue Shen, and Xia Shang were thest to arrive. There were already more than ten people in the group. In a luxurious private room, the crystal chandelier reflected therge mirror on half of the wall, and wintersweet bloomed outside the window. Jing Zi was an excellent person. Three Waiters were at the side, cleaning the dishes, sobering up, and guiding the guests. As soon as Shen Zhaozheng and his team arrived, everyone in the private room immediately stood up and teased them. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to have inspector Shen here, Huahua.¡± Among this group of people, there were elites from all walks of life. There were university professors, hospital directors, business people, and research institutes.. Chapter 1995 - 1995: He secretly took a photo Chapter 1995 - 1995: He secretly took a photo
Trantor: 549690339 Among them, Shen Zhaozheng was the fastest to be promoted. He was the director of the 29th Bureau, and he was very impressive. Seeing that he hade alone, the eyes of the two female students at the table lit up. Li Jun, who was the host of the meal, immediately said, ¡± ¡°Inspector
Shen, is Zhenzhen still single?¡± The female students ¡®eyes were immediately filled with apprehension. Shen Zhaozheng found an empty seat and sat down. He smiled. ¡°I have a girlfriend.¡± The two female students were stunned. Li Jun chuckled. look, those of us who are married or in love have all brought our other halves. Xue Shen also brought Xia Shang. Why didn¡¯t you bring her? ¡± Or is inspector Shen using a non-existent person as a pretense to prevent our old ssmate from pestering you?¡± ¡°There really is one,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said indifferently. you can¡¯t prove it with your words, ¡± Li Jun jeered. seriously, I really don¡¯t know how you look like when you¡¯re in love, Shen Zhaozheng. After all, when he was in high school, Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s desk would be filled with love letters and snacks every day, but he would throw them all into the trash can without even taking a second look. Shen Zhaozheng suddenly took out his phone. He was using an Apple first-generation smartphone. He opened the phone and flipped through the photo album. Then, he slid the phone from the table to Li Jun¡¯s hand and slid it over. ¡°Look, this is my girlfriend.¡±
With a whoosh, a group of people surrounded him. It was rare for Shen Zhaozheng to be in a rtionship. They wanted to see what the girl who had conquered this handsome man looked like. On the screen, Gu Nian was staring at the test paper in her hand with her chin in her hand. He had secretly taken a picture of her when she was fully focused on the questions. In fact, he had secretly taken a lot of photos when she wasn¡¯t paying attention. Li Jun stared at the person on the screen and teased, ¡± ¡°She looks quite young.¡± ¡°A university student, a student from my school,¡± Xue Shen couldn¡¯t help but say. Zheng Yi, who was beside Li Jun, was stunned. Li Jun nced at her. Zheng Yi was the one who had begged Li Jun to host the dinner. Zheng Yi had liked Shen Zhaozheng since high school, but she was fat, had bared teeth, had a student¡¯s head, did not know how to dress up, and wore a pair of sses. At that time, she had an inferiorityplex and thought that Shen Zhaozheng would never like her. All these years, she had been paying attention to Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s situation. Knowing that he had never been married or in a rtionship, she had always had fantasies in her heart. She had gone overseas to study in University and had gotten her Ph.D.. Now, she was a professor in international public rtions.
Not only that, but she also lost weight, corrected her teeth, and learned to wear contact lenses and put on makeup. When she entered the private room today, she attracted arge group of exmations from her former male ssmates, who asked her if she had undergone stic surgery. She was secretly pleased. At least, this showed that she had changed a lot. She thought that when Shen Zhaozheng came in, his eyes would definitely light up. However, Wanwan and Shen Zhaozheng didn¡¯t even look at her. Just like more than ten years ago, he didn¡¯t have anyone in his eyes. She thought that it was good. It was good to be cold. A person like him should just stand there and let others chase after him. She should chase after him. However, when he said ¡®I have a girlfriend¡¯, she fell into the abyss. She still couldn¡¯t get over it. The girl on the screen only had a side profile, but one could see that her facial features were delicate. She had a bitter expression on her face as she looked at the test paper in her hand seriously. From this distance and angle, it could be seen that the two of them were very close.. Chapter 1996: Want to enter a media University Chapter 1996: Want to enter a media University
Trantor: 549690339 She could imagine that Shen Zhaozheng must have been sitting beside the girl, at a distance that she could even feel her breathing. Was he, Yingluo, tutoring this girl?
Zheng Yi suddenly felt as if her heart had been pricked by a needle. In the past, the only time she had mustered up the courage was to use her homework as an excuse to hit on him. At that time, he was sitting in thest row, ying with the Rubik¡¯s Cube. His good friend, Xue Shen, was dribbling basketball at the side. She mustered up her courage and walked over to flirt with him. Shen Zhaozheng, ¡± she said, ¡± I have a question that I don¡¯t know how to solve. Can you help me? ¡± They were in the physics ss, and there were only eight girls in the ss. The girls were all national treasures. Even though she was like an ugly duckling at the time, the boys in the ss treated her well. However, he was toozy to even raise his head. He only stared at the Rubik¡¯s Cube in his hand.¡±l can¡¯t,¡± In less than ten seconds, the Rubik¡¯s Cube in his hand had six sides of the same color. At that time, she felt inferior and ran back to her seat after saying no. She even secretly looked at him, but he didn¡¯t look up and kept staring at the Rubik¡¯s Cube in his hand. Was the Rubik¡¯s Cube Pixiu that fun? At that time, he was always hanging out with Xue Shen. She even suspected that Shen Zhaozheng might like boys and not girls.
That way, she would feel better. However, ten yearster, he threw a girl out and shattered her fantasy. He liked women, but he didn¡¯t like her. Li Jun was surprised when he heard Xue Shen¡¯s words. He looked at Shen Zhaozheng and said, ¡± ¡°She¡¯s much younger than you. You know, young girls are stubborn and easily throw tantrums. They¡¯re not as worried as women with more experience.¡± Shen Zhaozheng lifted his chin slightly and smiled gently. ¡°She¡¯s cute even when she¡¯s throwing a tantrum.¡± His old ssmates who were present were so shocked that their jaws almost dropped. Was this still the same arrogant Shen Zhaozheng? Was this still the same Shen Zhaozheng that they had doubted? No one in this world was really cold. He was cold only because he had not met anyone who could warm him up. For the rest of the meal, the students were the ones asking questions. She had roughly pieced together all the information about Gu Nian.
She was beautiful and had a good background. Everyone felt that such a girl was indeed a good match for him. But in the end, a person like Shen Zhaozheng would never look at family background. He probably lost to the little girl¡¯s face. Zheng Yi was extremely dejected. The meal that she had worked so hard to arrange had brought a bolt of lightning to her. When the dinner ended and everyone dispersed, only Zheng Yi and Li Jun were left in the private room. Li Jun nced at her. I¡¯m really sorry about Yingluo. I should have asked her in advance. I¡¯m sorry to have made you sad. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.¡± Zheng Yi forced a smile. ¡°You just returned to the country. Do you have any ns?¡± ¡°A few universities have extended an olive branch to me, letting me be a professor. I want to enter media College.¡± Li Jun frowned,¡±why did you have to do this?¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s girlfriend is from that University. Do you want topete with her?¡± ¡°I just want to see what that girl¡¯s life is like,¡± Zheng Yi shook her head. then you can just go and take a look. Why bother teaching at that University? go to the University of Law andw, or any other University. Don¡¯t put yourself in too much trouble.
Zheng Yi did not say anything. She only said, ¡°thank you for organizing this dinner today. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal another day. I¡¯ll go back first.. Chapter 1997: 2057-guess Chapter 1997: 2057-guess
Trantor: 549690339 Three dayster, Zheng Yi sessfully became the professor of international public rtions at the media University. In the same office as her was a 40-year-old female professor named Sun Jing. Sun Jing wore sses and was grading test papers. As she marked, sheined, ¡± Gu Nian, the vice president¡¯s granddaughter. I wonder if you¡¯ve heard of her.
Zheng Yi¡¯s fingertips trembled as she said softly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it. Why?¡± I can¡¯t believe he actually failed. He scored 66 on the make-up test and flew at a low altitude. If the Vice President finds out, he¡¯ll probably have a talk with our principal. Zheng Yi felt even more disappointed. Shen Zhaozheng had taken a fancy to a young girl who would fail her course. Or could it be that nothing could defeat youth and beauty? why did she have to talk to the principal? ¡± she asked. she failed her own subject. I heard that the Vice President really dotes on this granddaughter of his. People say that a loving mother will spoil her child. This Gu Nian ¡­ It seems that the people who doted on her are not the same. I wonder if she¡¯ll be able to achieve anything in the future. Sun Jingined in a low voice. Zheng Yi smiled and did not say anything. After Ms. Sun marked the papers, she quickly copied the scores into the educational Administration system. The first thing Gu Nian did was to check on the inte. She then jumped up in excitement. ¡°Long live the passing, long live the passing! If I don¡¯t score 90 points in advanced mathematics for the final exam this semester, my surname is not Gil.¡± Jian Xia nced at her as she munched on melon seeds. sister, can¡¯t we set a realistic goal? for example, 68 points or something? ¡±
damn, one must have great ambitions. To celebrate my sessful make-up test, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner on the second floor of the cafeteria tonight. The second floor of the canteen served stir-fried food. A meal would cost at least 50 yuan. Gu Nian did not usually eat it, so she would order a few stir-fried food asionally when she was extravagant. Jian Xia put down the handful of melon seeds in her hand. ¡°Then I¡¯ll ept your invitation.¡± The two of them rushed downstairs happily with hot water bottles in their hands. Shen Zhaozheng got out of the car. Seeing her like this, he thought she had gotten a high score. Gu Nian stopped in front of him and smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s better toe at the right time than early. Let¡¯s go, brother zhaohan. Come with me to the second floor to eat. It¡¯s my treat.¡± ¡°How many points did you get?¡± ¡°You guess.¡± ¡°Eighty.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that advanced mathematics is different from liberal arts and that you can¡¯t advance in da Fu in a short period of time?¡± Gu Nian rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Then why are you smiling like this?¡± I scored 66, so I passed anyway. It¡¯s worth being happy if I pass, isn¡¯t it? ¡±
Shen Zhaozheng shook his head. It was so easy to be content. It really made him worry. The three of them walked toward the canteen together. Zheng Yi saw Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s back from a short distance away, and then she saw the girl who was talking andughing with him. They had been ssmates for many years, but she had never seen him smile like this. He really liked this girl, right? a smile from the bottom of his heart that couldn¡¯t be hidden. The three of them had just entered the cafeteria when they met a group of school leadersing down from the second floor. When the principal saw the three of them, his attitude was somewhat respectful. He even bowed slightly to Gu Nian and the others. Gu Nian and Jian Xia felt a little embarrassed. They quickly returned his bow and followed Shen Zhaozheng upstairs. Some of the students in the cafeteria were whispering, ¡± see, Gu Nian and Jian Xia have forced the principal to be so respectful to them. The world is getting worse. After a while, Xue Shen also rushed over. Gu Nian felt that her purse was tight. Forget it. After all, she had received the bonusst semester and was quite well-off.. Chapter 1998: Don’t show off in front of us Chapter 1998: Don¡¯t show off in front of us
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Your new principal looks familiar,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said as he nced at Xue Shen. Xue Shen nodded. when we were in junior high school, he was the influential senior in the Senior High School Department. We were in the first year of junior high school, and he was in the third year of Senior High School. He was always the spokesperson for the new semester. How could he not be familiar? ¡±
Shen Zhaozheng nodded slightly. he¡¯s a Media College graduate. When he was in school, the former principal was his professor. Principal Qian was fired by Gu Nian¡¯s grandfather, so he probably doesn¡¯t have a good impression of Gu Nian, ¡± Xue Shen continued. Gu Nian scratched the back of his head. he was fired because he protected and condoned criminals whomitted crimes. The new principal seems to be a cautious person. Xue Shen shrugged. I¡¯m not sure about his temperament. He¡¯s a reserved person. He¡¯s a Big Shot in media before he¡¯s 35. If he doesn¡¯t have some skills, he can¡¯t do it. be careful, ¡± Shen Zhaozheng said as he looked at Gu Nian. be more careful. ¡°Take good care of her,¡± he said to Xue Shen. don¡¯t worry, brother. I¡¯m taking care of her as if she¡¯s my daughter. Shen Zhaozheng nced at him coldly and Xue Shen changed his words. alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll take care of her like a niece. That should be fine, right? ¡± The de in his eyes grew colder. ¡°So hard to please,¡± Xue Shen snorted. At night, Gu Niany in bed.ll He read a book while chatting with Jian Xia. Jian Xia was like a media guru who knew everything. There was nothing she didn¡¯t know.
I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll be jealous if you tell me. ¡°It¡¯s Guan Ling!¡± Jian Xia clicked her tongue. Gu Nian immediately sat up and shouted, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m jealous of Guan Ling for the real-name system!¡± ¡°Count me in!¡± not only did she win the 10000 Yuan prize in the debate, but she also won the school¡¯s first prize schrship, which is also 10000 Yuan. Now, she has 20000 Yuan in her hands. She is also raised by her parents, how can she be so outstanding? ¡± ¡°Sigh, I know,¡± Jian Xia sighed. As they were talking, Guan Ling knocked on the door of their dormitory. Jian Xia ran over to open the door. When she saw that it was her, her face turned ashen. She shouted at Gu Nian, ¡± ¡°The person who¡¯s jealous of the real-name system hase to us and caused us trouble.¡± Guan Ling didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He carried arge bag of things and walked in. Gu Nian climbed down thedder. ¡°What are you doing here? Don¡¯t show off in front of us, or we¡¯ll urge our cker Alliance to beat you up.¡± Guan Ling ced a big bag of things on their desk. I brought some seafood for you guys from my hometown. There¡¯s also some goods from the north and south. Jian Xia, ask your family toe and take it. You can go to her house for dinner this weekend.
Gu Nian reached out to pick up therge nylon bag, which weighed at least 30 pounds. Her heart was instantly filled to the brim. ¡°It¡¯s so heavy. Did you carry it all the way from elephant city?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Guan Ling smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard,¡± Gu Nian said as he hugged her. ¡°You¡¯ve worked too hard.¡± Jian Xia quickly hugged her. Guan Ling was a little scared. She was afraid that these two youngdies would not appreciate her sincerity, but she hesitated for a long time before deciding to give it to them. Clearly, she was too petty. Sending goose feathers from a thousand miles away, the gift was light but the affection was heavy. If you treat others with sincerity, they will naturally feel it. After being with Gu nianjian and Xia, Lin Yiqian had learned not to belittle herself. She was more open-minded and the scenery she saw was different. Gu Nian ced his arm around her shoulder as they sat at the desk. ¡°Move to our dormitory..¡±
Chapter 1999: Do you recognize me? Chapter 1999: Do you recognize me?
Trantor: 549690339 Guan Ling lowered his eyes,¡±l have a very good friend. She¡¯s in Room 406. I¡¯m afraid ¡­¡± ¡°The one who tried to hit me with his bike?¡±
Guan Ling nodded. she and I were high school ssmates. We were both from Xiang city. She had no other skills and could only rely on her own abilities to help me fight for opportunities. Although it was a stupid move, I can¡¯t me her. then, let her move in with us. Our dormitory has two empty beds. Gu Nian nodded. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. It would be unrealistic to say that Guan Ling did not have the slightest intention of clinging to the rich and powerful. She didn¡¯t try to get close to Gu nianjia but if she could be friends with someone like Gu nianjian and Xia Yu, she wouldn¡¯t be so stupid as to let this opportunity slip away. She was a top student at Media College, not a brainless, silly, and sweet girl. She Imew that once she stepped out of the school gates, being outstanding did not mean that she would be useful. To some extent,working was more important than being outstanding in your studies. Thus, room 505 was restored to a four-person room. Two dayster, the school term officially started. The first ss was international public rtions. Gu Nian and Jian Xia were reading in the third row when they heard some movement in front of them. They looked up and saw Yingluo. Gu Nian felt as if the female teacher was staring at her. In fact, she was staring at her the entire time. Therefore, she wrote in her notebook, ¡®why is this female teacher staring at me?¡¯ Then, she pushed it in front of Jian Xia.
Jian Xia replied, ¡®you¡¯re pretty.¡¯ As they were talking, Zheng Yi started to introduce herself, saying that she was a new teacher and would take over their sses in the future. Only then did Gu Nian¡¯s brows rx. Perhaps it was as Jian Xia had said. She had attracted the female teacher¡¯s attention because of her good looks. However, during the ss, she felt that the new female teacher would always nce at her. Her eyes were filled with scrutiny and inquiry, and it was definitely not a casual nce during the lecture. Zheng Yi was observing her. She wanted to know what kind of girl could attract someone like Shen Zhaozheng. So far, other than her looks, she really didn¡¯t know what was so special about this girl. When the ss finally ended, Gu Nian immediately stood up and rushed to the podium. With one hand on the podium. she tilted her body and stared at Zheng Yi. Zheng Yi immediately felt guilty and flustered, and her eyes darted elsewhere. ¡°Teacher, do you recognize me?¡± Gu Nian squinted at her.
What Zheng Yi thought was that this girl was very proactive. If she had any questions, she would immediately ask without any hesitation. So, Shen Zhaozheng liked this kind of big-headed girl? So, it was this girl who took the initiative to pursue Shen Zhaozheng? In the end, she still lost because she was too passive. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± She forced a smile. ¡°Then why do you keep staring at me?¡± How could he describe this feeling? Although she was asking her a question, it didn¡¯t feel aggressive. There was only a childish coquettishness. Putting aside the fact that Shen Zhaozheng liked her, Zheng Yi felt that this kind of girl was very likable. No wonder Shen Zhaozheng liked her. ¡°A teacher¡¯s eyes have to be fixed on something when he¡¯s teaching. Student, why do you think I¡¯m staring at you? Isn¡¯t Yingluo a little too narcissistic?¡± Zheng Yi said what was on her mind. However, Gu Nian continued to leanzily against the podium as she stared at her with ill intentions. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you think I¡¯m good-looking?¡± Zheng Yi frowned unconsciously.. Why did he sound like a hooligan on the street?
Chapter 2000: Do you think I can act on my own? Chapter 2000: Do you think I can act on my own?
Trantor: 549690339 Shen Zhaozheng liked this kind of person? He really had no taste, and his taste was really bad.
She patted the book in her hand. if you have the time to question the teacher, why don¡¯t you go back to your seat and read more books? alright, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. Prepare for the next ss. Then, he took a few books and ran off in a hurry. She had lost the first battle. Even though she was a teacher, and even though she was older and more experienced than her, she felt that she had no confidence in front of her student. She had no confidence at all. Gu nianze nced at her back and did not say anything. Gu nianjia¡¯s school had organized an activity to investigate the Northwest. There, she had encountered some danger and had been kidnapped. She had used her wits and courage to escape with a few of her ssmates. On the way out, they had met Shen Zhaozheng, who hade to rescue her. Shen Zhaozheng had been frightened. It was just that the timid Yang Qi was held back because he was worried about gains and losses and did not escape with them. The eight students from Media College slowly made their way to the cabin. Gu Nian was thest one to walk dejectedly as she followed the big research Institute through the narrow cabin. Suddenly, someone grabbed her wrist.ll She turned around and saw Shen Zhaozheng in casual clothes and a cap. He sat there with his head slightly raised, and under the brim of the cap were his deep and smiling eyes. Gu Nian¡¯s heart began to race. ¡°Alright,¡± Guan Ling nodded. Gu Nian quicklyll She carefully sat down beside Shen Zhaozheng, her eyes full of excitement. She lowered her voice and said, ¡± ¡®You really came.¡±
This was thest row, and the students and the soldiers from the Research Institute were all sitting in the front. Other than the asional flight attendants who passed by, no one noticed them. Shen Zhaozheng held her hand tightly. I promised to go back with you. I can¡¯t go back on my word. ¡°So, brother zhaohan, what business are you here for?¡± Gu Nian asked with a smile. Why did youe and go as you please?¡± ¡°With my status, I don¡¯t need to be restricted,¡± Shen Zhaozheng coughed. Deep in the mountains, Duan Ming cursed his boss as he climbed the mountain. Shen Zhaozheng felt his nose tingle.ll If it itched, someone might be scolding him behind his back. ¡°Is that true?¡± Gu Nian smiled slyly. ¡°Do you think I can act on my own?¡± Shen Zhaozheng said seriously. alright, ¡± Gu Nian said as she shrunk her neck. I know I was wrong. Shen Zhaozheng couldn¡¯t help but touch her face. ¡°Take a nap. It¡¯ll take more than two hours to get to the capital.¡± Gu Nian sneaked a peek ahead. When she saw that no one was paying attention to them, she leaned her head on her shoulder. The ne was taking off and the noise was quite loud. They would not be able to hear what they were saying. ¡°I¡¯m sleeping at night. I¡¯m not sleepy anymore.¡± Shen Zhaozheng raised his hand and pulled her into his arms. He patted her head affectionately. I heard that thest hostage has been rescued.
¡°You¡¯re very well- informed. ¡± Shen Zhaozheng pinched her cheeks. at least I¡¯m an internal staff. If you know about it, why can¡¯t I? ¡± Gu Nian looked up at him. that Yang Qi, he¡¯s really annoying. It¡¯s because of him that we were arrested. Plus, he doesn¡¯t have any self-awareness at all. He doesn¡¯t have an attitude of self-reflection at all and even pushed all the me onto me. After he was arrested, he didn¡¯t have any sense of responsibility as a man and insisted on pushing Guan Ling out to take the bullet. However, Yingluo is still a human life. We¡¯re all relieved to know that he¡¯s not dead. However, I must stay away from this kind of person in the future. I can¡¯t be sure when I¡¯ll be killed by him.. Chapter 2001: No one will find out Chapter 2001: No one will find out
Trantor: 549690339 Shen Zhaozheng ruffled her hair again. ¡°Indeed, you can¡¯t be with irresponsible people. This can be considered a lesson for you.¡± Ever since she escaped, Shen Zhaozheng had not had a good time with her. Looking at her bright red lips, he could not help but want to kiss her. He wanted to kiss her and feel her presence.
Inspector Shen had just bowed his head when an insensible air stewardess walked over from the aisle. ¡°May I know what kind of drink you would like?¡± Gu Nian was so shocked that she quickly pushed Shen Zhaozheng away. Shen Zhaozheng looked at the stewardess awkwardly and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have a hot coffee.¡± The air stewardess poured two sses for the two of them. Then, she took a closer look and immediately said excitedly, ¡± ¡°You must be director Shen, Zhenzhen?¡± Director Shen¡¯s reputation in the three major Academies was no less than those popr celebrities. The girls who pursued him in the academies were countless. Shen Zhaozheng lowered his cap again and put his index finger to his mouth, gesturing for her to not speak. The stewardess immediately nodded with a red face and slowly pushed the dining cart forward. Gu Nian took a sip of her coffee before gently poking his chest. ¡°The Superintendent is very popr.¡± Shen Zhaozheng grabbed¡± He held her hand and pulled out a magazine. He lowered his head and read the magazine to hide his panic from failing to steal a kiss. ¡°Are you the most popr celebrity among the three major Academies?¡± Gu Nian asked. Shen Zhaozheng ced the magazine in front of her. Gu Nian saw that the cover page was of her director.
¡°You¡¯re indeed a big star in the Academy of Sciences.¡± Shen Zhaozheng smiled and Gu Nian grabbed his arm. but, the superstar has already fallen under my skirt. As long as I¡¯m not dead, those women who covet you can only look at you and sigh. Shen Zhaozheng looked at her smug face and couldn¡¯t help but hold the back of her head and seal her mouth. The sunlight shone through the small window of the ne. There was the smell of sunlight, coffee, and even her. He let go of her and Gu Nian¡¯s face turned red. She then punched him in the chest. ¡°You¡¯re truly audacious.¡± He looked up and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°No one will find out,¡± During the two-hour journey, the two of them continued to chat and y. At the Northwest border, Shen hanzhi had already seen the ne at the Academy of Sciences ¡®airport fly high. He stood in the courtyard and watched the ne fly further and further away before he turned around and returned to his office. There was still one and a half years left. He only hoped that niannian would not get married in this one and a half years. That way, he still had a glimmer of hope. She was still in college, so it was impossible for her to get married in a year and a half. The ne slowly arrived at the airport in the capital city. The capital city was not one of the three major Academies, so there was no dedicated airport. It was parked at a civilian airport.
Gu Nian looked out the window and her heart skipped a beat. ¡°Brother zhaohan, we can¡¯t get off the ne together.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°My grandfather, my parents, and my brother are all here! Oh my, there¡¯s also my Grandpa song, my aunt¡¯s family, and my second uncle¡¯s family. It¡¯s so lively, so lively.¡± When they found out that Gu Nian had been held hostage, everyone in the family was worried and could not wait to see for themselves if she was safe. Shen Zhaozheng was happy for her, but at the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but envy her big and warm family. A group of students and professors slowly stepped onto the ramp and went down one by one.. Chapter 2002: Gu Nian could only smile apologetically Chapter 2002: Gu Nian could only smile apologetically
Trantor: 549690339 The students ¡®parents had alle to pick them up. At this time, the capital city Airport could be said to be a gathering of big shots. Gu Nian was stuck in the middle as she held onto Guan Ling¡¯s hand and walked down the stairs. Shen Zhaozheng had remained on the ne the entire time and would only get off after they had left.
As soon as Gu Nian got down the ramp, she ran to her mother and hugged her. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Gu Yanzhi reached out and ruffled her hair. Gu Nian, I heard that you escaped in your own car. That¡¯s impressive. Song ran red at him. what¡¯s there to be proud of? ¡± The Northwest is really an ominous ce. When I went there in the past, I didn¡¯t encounter any good things. In the future, you¡¯re not allowed to go to that ce of trouble, understand?¡± I¡¯m not going! Gu Nian quickly agreed. I¡¯m not going even if I¡¯m beaten to death. Song ran checked her up and down carefully. After making sure that she was fine, the whole family gathered around her. Shen Zhaozheng sat by the window and looked at her. He could not help but smile.ll Qiao, he also felt happy to see her being cared for. you don¡¯t know how worried everyone in the family is. Your brother and your father really want to fly to the border to save you. Gu Nian nced at her brother and smiled. ¡°Gu Yanzhi is so kind?¡± Gu Yanzhi pushed her head. you¡¯re not an adopted child. As your brother, how can I not be anxious? ¡± mother, look at him. I¡¯ve escaped death. What¡¯s with his attitude? ¡± Gu Nian pouted. Song ran tapped her on the head. your brother is right. How can you doubt his concern for you? ¡± ¡°Alright, I know, I know.¡±
She looked back and could vaguely see the face by the window. It was a little tall and a little far. She vaguely felt that Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s expression was envious. Song ran held her hand tightly and followed her line of sight. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Gu Nian quickly wrapped her arms around her mother¡¯s neck. nothing much. Let¡¯s go back. Let¡¯s go back to grandpa¡¯s ce and celebrate my escape from death. We¡¯ll have a big meal at grandpa¡¯s house tonight. After the eight students were taken away by their parents, Shen Zhaozheng slowly walked down from the ne, leaving only the staff. He got into the car, and Yu Bin drove the car out of the airport. The Gu family and the Tang family went to the vice president¡¯s public house. It was not even as lively as it was during the new year. Gu Nian had repeated the same words at least 800 times. How lucky she was, how she was lucky because of her mother, and how she escaped with her car. She was so tired of talking about it. However, everyone loved to hear it. The elders praised her for her courage as they listened. Gu Nian could only smile apologetically. Finally, Gu Nian found some time to go to the washroom. Standing there, she called Shen Zhaozheng and said in a low voice, ¡± brother zhaohan, I should be staying over at my grandfather¡¯s ce tonight. My parents and rtives will probably leave tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, so I won¡¯t be able to go over to your ce for the next two days. ¡°Alright, let me know when you cane.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After hanging up the phone, Gu Nian pretended to wash her hands. When she opened the door, she was so shocked that she almost screamed. ¡°Mom, you need to go to the toilet too?¡± Song ran red at her and pushed her into the bathroom before closing the door.
I think I saw Zhenzhen, Shen Zhaozheng, on the ne just now? ¡± Gu Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her mother had sharp eyes. Even though the porthole was so small and far away, her mother could still see it. You ¡­Il As expected of mother.ll Mother.. Chapter 2003: 2063-this wave is in the bag Chapter 2003: 2063-this wave is in the bag
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ah? Mom, did you see wrong?¡± However, he still had to symbolically quibble.
Song ran scanned her from head to toe. do you still have to lie to me? ¡± ¡°Yes, it was Shen Zhaozheng,¡± Gu Nian immediately surrendered. ¡°You came back together?¡± ¡®Yup,¡± ¡°Although you escaped on your own and only met him halfway, this is still a huge favor. You have to thank him properly, understand?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Song ran was still puzzled. so, why did Shen Zhaozheng go and save you? ¡± she asked. &Nbsp; Wasn¡¯t he from the capital Research Institute? How could it be in the Northwest?¡± ¡°He said that he had a mission there,¡± Gu Nian said as she scratched the back of her head. Although he said that, song ran had a rough idea of what was going on. Shen Zhaozheng probably applied to go on a mission there as soon as he heard that niannian was going to the Northwest. He was afraid that something would happen to her. It was true that Yingluo was indeed worthy of being entrusted. Just like Jing Xing, she had to go through thousands of dangers and still had to save her beloved. Niannian, this child, did not misjudge. I¡¯ll talk to your dad when I have time. Our family should also express our gratitude to him.
¡°Really?¡± When Gu Nian heard that, she was so happy that she almost jumped up. However, song ran stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. Since you chose to challenge the higher difficulty, the road ahead won¡¯t be easy, understand?¡± Gu Nian touched her neck. I¡¯ve chosen my own path. No matter how difficult it is, I¡¯ll walk it without hesitation. But, mother, can you go back to Haicheng tomorrow? ¡± are you chasing us away? ¡± song ran squinted at her. &Nbsp; Gu Nian chuckled. well, in order to express my gratitude to brother zhaohan, I have to thank him in person. I can¡¯t get away with you guys being here. Song ran pinched her face. I know. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow. Gu Nianughed. If her mother wanted to leave, the big research Institute would follow. Her mother was the center of the world. This was a sure win. The next day, the Research Institute left the residence with song ran. Gu jinghang and song ran personally sent her back to her dormitory at Media College. As soon as she went upstairs, she called Shen Zhaozheng. He said that he would be there in half an hour. Guan Ling had already returned to the dormitory. He was sitting in his chair and his expression had finally returned to normal. He smiled at Jian Xia.¡±The same thing happened in front of me yesterday, ¡± Guan Ling had already returned to the dormitory. He was sitting in his chair and his expression had finally returned to normal. He smiled at Jian Xia.¡±The same thing happened in front of me yesterday,¡±
Gu Nian patted Jian Xia¡¯s back. good girl. It¡¯s a good thing that you didn¡¯t go. Otherwise, we might not have been able to escape sessfully. Jian Xia stared at her with tears in her eyes,¡¯how can you say that? I¡¯m sure I can still be of some help.¡± Gu Nian pulled Lin Yiqian¡¯s hand and pulled a chair over to sit beside Guan Ling. ¡°How are you? Do you want to run?¡± ¡°Do you need to see a psychiatrist?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Nian smiled. ¡°I¡¯m really not that weak. Everything has returned to normal.¡± Gu Nian knew that Guan Ling was a powerful person. Even though she had been on the line between life and death, she would be able to recover quickly. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The four of them began to chat andugh again. Forty minutester, Gu Nian and Shen Zhaozheng finally arrived at Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s apartment..
Chapter 2004: She’s even more mischievous now that she’s escaped death Chapter 2004: She¡¯s even more mischievous now that she¡¯s escaped death
Trantor: 549690339 It was a cloudy day, and the house was a little dark. He reached out and finally pulled her into his arms as he wished. No one else disturbed them, and it was as if they were the only two people in the world. Gu Nian wrapped her arms around his waist and whispered, ¡± ¡°My mom said that she will find time to tell my dad about us.¡±
Shen Zhaozheng trembled unconsciously. After all, he was the highest-ranking leader of the Academy of Sciences, so he was a little afraid. After all, his identity was a bit awkward and sensitive. He was the uncle of niannian¡¯s ex-boyfriend, and Han Zhi had broken up with her because she had done something bad. He was afraid that director Gu had some prejudice against the Shen family. He murmured softly,¡±do you think that your father can be with you?¡±ll Did you ept me smoothly like mom?¡± Gu Nian rested her chin on his shoulder and frowned. I¡¯m really not sure. Although my dad is usually bossy to me, I know that he actually dotes on me a lot. In general, he¡¯s not as open-minded as my mother, but this is not a difficult thing. As long as my mother agrees, it¡¯s only a matter of time before my dad, his wife¡¯s ve, agrees. He won¡¯t disobey my mother. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. After a long while, Gu Nian said softly, ¡± ¡°Brother zhaohan, can we go sit on the sofa?¡± ¡°You¡¯re already tired from standing?¡± Shen Zhaozheng looked down at her. ¡°I think you¡¯ll get along well with my father,¡± Gu Nian said as she squinted her eyes. Shen Zhaozheng brought her to the sofa. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°Because both of you are very strict with me. You should be able to exchange your experiences.¡±
¡°What do you want to eat for lunch?¡± Shen Zhaozheng asked with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s make it simple, Yingluo.¡¯Buddha Jumps Over the Wall¡¯.¡± She was even more mischievous now that she had escaped death. Shen Zhaozheng narrowed his eyes at her. I¡¯m just joking. I¡¯ll have some tomato and egg noodles. After experiencing this, I¡¯ve realized that peace and health are the most important things. I¡¯ll treasure my life even more in the future. Gu Nianughed out loud. Shen Zhaozheng patted her head. since you¡¯ve escaped death, ¡°he said,¡± I¡¯ll make you a big dish to reward you. After the shock, she returned to normal. She stayed in her small house and watched the man she liked cook for her. It was early spring, and the air was cold. The heater was still on. She was wearing a thin beige sweater and sitting on the small folding stool in the kitchen, acting as a young girl peeling garlic. The main dish that Shen Zhaozheng was going to make for her was ¡­ Garlicmb chop. He typed out a recipe from hisputer and referred to it as he worked on it. brother zhaohan, ¡± Gu Nian chuckled, ¡± if it¡¯s too difficult, let¡¯s just give up. We don¡¯t want to waste such expensive ingredients. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s simple,¡± Superintendent Shen insisted. Finally, all the sauce was on the Lamb chop. He wrapped it in tin foil and put it in the oven. He had quite aplete set of kitchen utensils. A frying pan, frying pan, oven, electric pancake oven, and bread toaster. He definitely had everything he needed.
Inspector Shen¡¯s cooking was like doing experiments in theboratory. He was very precise in all aspects. In general, there would be no strategic mistakes. It was not bad, but it was up to fate to taste good. The main dish was ready, and next was some home-cooked food. An hour and-halfter, Gu Nian looked at the three dishes and one soup on the table-garlicmb chop, golden shrimp tofu pudding, stir-fried bean sprouts, and three fresh hibiscus soup. Suddenly-she felt very hungry. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s cooking skills were getting better and better, and at least visually, it made people want to eat it.. Chapter 2005: 2064-a few students Chapter 2005: 2064-a few students
Trantor: 549690339 Shen Zhaozheng picked up a piece ofmb chop, deboned it for her, and put some in her bowl. ¡°Try it.¡± After taking a bite, Gu Nian immediately gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Not bad, brother zhaoxuan. If you resign in the future, you might be able to open a restaurant.¡±
Superintendent Shen was satisfied that his cooking skills had been praised, and he was even more motivated to wash his hands and make soup. After dinner, it was time for the abandoned house again in the afternoon. Because of the incident in the Northwest, they had suffered a huge psychological trauma. The school gave them a week¡¯s leave to recuperate. The school had made a big mistake this time. First of all, director Kuang, who had initiated the event, was summoned by the director of the Education Department. The Northwest was a dangerous ce to begin with. How could they arrange such a team-building activity and let the pir of the country go to such a dangerous ce? Chief physician Hao was the first to bear the brunt of the punishment. When the principal¡¯s secretary saw how frightened director Yan was, he immediately consoled him. ¡°Who would have thought that there would be such a slip-up? Chief physician Yan looked at him with a troubled expression. Secretary Zhong frowned. ¡°Director Kuang, you¡¯re not ming me, are you? I¡¯m just giving you a suggestion out of goodwill, and you¡¯re the one who¡¯ll take it in the end.¡± Director Yan could only admit that he was unlucky. He was indeed the one who handled this matter, but he did not know that he was being used. Director Yan went to the Education Department. When he saw the director, he was full of fear and trepidation. Director Zhu from the Education Department was furious when he saw him. Because of this director Kuang, he was singled out and criticized by the higher-ups, saying that he didn¡¯t care about the students ¡®safety and only wanted to achieve results.
The Northwest was not a peaceful ce to begin with. How could they let the elite students of the media University go there? He could only direct his anger to the person who made the decision. Director Yan also felt a little wronged. I originally wanted to book a team-building event for the press department visit, but our principal said that the press department visits every year. There¡¯s nothing new about it. That¡¯s why I made this suggestion. Director Zhu mmed the table. things havee to this. Do you still want your principal to take the me for you? ¡± he asked. ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Director Yan quickly waved his hands. If he wanted to drag someone else into this, especially the principal, it would be obvious that he was not clear-headed. In the end, he would definitely be the one to step up for this matter. If he took the me for everything, the principal might even remember his kindness and make things easier for him in the future. If he blocked all the roads, he would definitely have a hard time in the future. it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have suggested this. I didn¡¯t investigate the situation in the Northwest. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ll bear all the consequences. I won¡¯tin if the hall punishes me. Chief Zhu saw that his attitude was not bad, so he said, ¡± this time, the three colleges were alerted. Also, you know, there are a few students with deep backgrounds. Not only did they alert the three colleges, but they also alerted the President¡¯s House. We can¡¯t do anything without an exnation. ¡°I understand, I understand.¡± how about this? I¡¯ve decided to fire you first. After this matter has settled down, I¡¯ll transfer you to another school. What do you think? ¡± Of course, director Yan felt indignant. Media College was such a good university, and he had quite a lot of power there. Who would be willing to be fired?
However, he knew that he had to give the presidential pce an exnation. If he didn¡¯t bleed, the wind would blow.¡± The waves couldn¡¯t calm down. ¡°I¡¯ll follow the arrangements of the higher-ups,¡± he said after much consideration.. Chapter 2006: 2066 -golden finger activated Chapter 2006: 2066 -golden finger activated
Trantor: 549690339 In the principal¡¯s office at media University, he Yuan was sitting at his desk smoking. Secretary Zhong walked in and said softly, ¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that such a huge mess would appear in the Northwest.¡± President he nodded. that¡¯s right. The students have suffered. Fortunately, they¡¯re safe.
Secretary Zhong nodded. the Department of Education has already called for director Yan to talk to him. He¡¯s probably going to suffer a bit this time. ¡°Since he could make this suggestion, he would naturally be punished if he didn¡¯t investigate the situation in the Northwest.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± In the evening, in principal Qin¡¯s house, two men sat opposite each other and slowly drank tea. ¡°Everyone says that she¡¯s a tigress of a family of generals. That girl is truly a talent.¡± Qin PEI spoke in a low voice. He Yuan sipped his tea slowly. it¡¯s indeed surprising. She managed to escape after falling into the hands of the bandits. She¡¯s indeed the chief¡¯s daughter. ¡°Don¡¯t let the students go so far away in the future.¡± ¡°It was suggested by director Yan. I¡¯m just making the final decision. I¡¯ll review it clearly in the future.¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t get implicated by others.¡± ¡°I know.¡± After dinner, Gu Nian leaned back on the couch and read a novel that she had downloaded from her phone. Just as she was engrossed in it, there was a knock on the door. She was about to panic when Shen Zhaozheng held her hand down. it¡¯s fine. Only Xue Shen knows about this ce. If someone knocks on the door, it¡¯s definitely him.
She opened the door and saw that it was Xue Shen. Xue Shen rushed into the room and pulled Gu Nian up from the sofa. ¡°Are you alright? I just came back from a business trip and only heard this news after some time. Are you okay? Are you hurt?¡± Shen Zhaozheng walked over, pushed him away without a trace, and pulled him into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± Xue Shen¡¯s eyes almost rolled to the sky. I¡¯m just concerned about her as an elder and as the school leader. I¡¯m concerned about this matter. Director, please don¡¯t get jealous. You might die from jealousy. Gu Nian leaned against Shen Zhaozheng and chuckled. ¡°Third brother, I¡¯m really fine. Not a single piece of my skin is broken.¡± Xue Shen fartsll Gu sat down on the sofa. you¡¯re awesome. Even if it was me, if I fell into the hands of those criminals, I would definitely be half dead. I wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. You¡¯ve got a golden finger. perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯m the female lead. I have an extra golden finger. Gu Nian chuckled. Xue Shen frowned. I heard that director Kuang, who made this suggestion, has been summoned by the Ministry of Education. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be fired. Gu Nian touched her neck and thought, ¡®the director has a good idea. No one would have expected such an ident, right? I can only say that when something happens, there has to be a shield. Director Hao only came out as a shield.¡±
Xue Shen nodded. this matter was suggested by director Yan, but it was decided by the principal. I also participated in the meeting at that time, and we didn¡¯t think there was any problem. After all, we¡¯re following the scientific research team, so I don¡¯t think there will be any problems. Who knew that there would be such a mistake? ¡± Gu Nian sighed. it¡¯s all in the past now. After all, the Northwest is no longer in my territory. I won¡¯t be going there anymore. From now on, the annual team-building activities will probably only be a one-day trip for the news department. Alright, safety first. ¡°I¡¯ll smoke on the balcony with your brother zhaohan,¡± Xue Shen said. ¡°Go on.¡± On the balcony, Xue Shen lit a cigarette for Shen Zhaozheng. He nced at Gu Nian, who was in the living room, and said in a deep voice, I¡¯m only afraid that this is premeditated..¡± Chapter 2007: 2066-farewell Chapter 2007: 2066-farewell
Trantor: 549690339 Shen Zhaoming frowned. the kidnapper¡¯s actions are uncontroble. Who would have the ability to do so? ¡± Xue Shen shook his head slowly. this is just my intuition. I keep feeling that someone in the school is trying to make things difficult for Gu Nian.
¡°Tell me your opinion.¡± this director Yan is a rather conservative person. In the past, he¡¯d always suggested visiting the news department. This year, his suggestion was rejected by the current president, he Yuan. After that, he suggested the Northwest team-building activity. Logically speaking, these two are very different. Since the news department was rejected during a one-day tour, they should have suggested something simr. Why did they suddenly jump to the Northwest? ¡® Shen Zhaozheng was deep in thought. they¡¯re just trying their luck. The Northwest is always a ce of trouble. They¡¯ll be lucky if niannian and the others can escape unscathed. If they can¡¯t, they¡¯ll be unlucky. ¡°That¡¯s what I meant.¡± Xue Shen pped. ¡°Then what do you think?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Maybe I¡¯m just overthinking.¡± Shen Zhaozheng tapped his cigarette. it¡¯s always right to be more careful. I¡¯ll have to trouble you in school in the future. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother,¡± Xue Shen patted his shoulder. The two of them smoked two cigarettes before the floor-to-ceiling window suddenly opened. Gu Nian poked her head out and said, ¡± ¡°When are they going to draw?¡± The two of them quickly stubbed out the cigarette in their hands and entered the living room. ¡°You can leave now,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said as he looked at Xue Shen.
Xue Shen sat on the sofa. ¡°Xia Shang¡¯s old master is celebrating his eightieth birthday. She won¡¯t be free these few days, and I have nowhere to go, so I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡± Shen Zhaozheng narrowed his eyes. niannian just came back from the Northwest. Are you really going to be the third wheel? ¡® Xue Shen pointed at him. you really have no conscience. ¡°What is conscience? Can it be eaten?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t bother you guys in the future.¡± Xue Shen jumped up in anger. Shen Zhaozheng pointed at the door. the door is over there. I¡¯ll take my leave. Gu Nian could not stand it anymore and was about to speak when Shen Zhaozheng covered his mouth. ¡°Shush!¡± Xue Shen left the Shen family in a Huff. He called Xia Shang and told her about his encounter. Xia Shang only said, ¡® ¡°You¡¯re almost thirty years old, why are you so clingy?¡±
Xue Shen leaned against the car. I like you guys, that¡¯s why I¡¯m sticking to you. If others want me to stick to them, I don¡¯t care. ¡®Go home and y by yourself, I still have things to do,¡± Xia Shang said indifferently. The phone was hung up. Xue Shen was so angry that he almost threw his pnone. ¡®I¡¯ms a mn woman. sne was clearly two years younger tnan nlm, Dut she was always so rude in front of him. Next time, he had to teach her a lesson. After Xue Shen left, the room was filled with deep love again.¡± Intent. Shen Zhaoyi released his hand from her mouth and Gu Nian nced at him. ¡°He looks so pitiful.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to be alone with me?¡± Shen Zhaozheng narrowed his eyes at her. I do, but you have to know that we haven¡¯t been apart for long. It¡¯s only been two or three days, even though a lot has happened in the past two or three days. Shen Zhaozheng sat her down on the sofa. Xue Shen will being tomorrow. Xia Shang¡¯s grandfather¡¯s birthday is always a few days in a row. He always likes toe and disturb me. So, let¡¯s go out to the movies tomorrow night. brother zhaohan, you¡¯re so mean! Gu Nian stared at him slyly. I¡¯m going to die from anger. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him.¡±
The two of them sat on the sofa and watched TV. Gu Nian thought about her encounter with Shen hanzhi in the Northwest and felt that it was necessary to tell Shen Zhaozheng.. Chapter 2008: How did these two end up together? Chapter 2008: How did these two end up together?
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Brother zhaohan!¡± ¡®Yes.¡±
¡®When I went to the Xuanji border in the Northwest, I met Xuanji hanzhi.¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s eyes flickered, but he pretended to be calm. ¡°Is that so?¡± yes. Also, I told him that I have a boyfriend. I just didn¡¯t tell him that you were my boyfriend. ¡°So, can I assume that you¡¯vepletely let him go?¡± Shen Zhaozheng looked at her with a burning gaze. Suddenly, Gu Nian wanted to be cheeky as she pretended to look at him with a deep gaze. ¡°It seems like Yingluo still can¡¯t let him go. What should I do?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Shen Zhaozheng suddenly stared at her. ¡°Yeah, a little,¡± Gu nianpi replied. ¡°Forget him, don¡¯t think of him, just think of me, think of Hanhan¡± He mumbled as he kissed her. Gu Nian knew that Shen Zhaozheng, who had always been calm, had taken his words for real. He was so scared that he waved his hand in surrender.¡±l was just joking with you, Yingluo.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s voice changed. when I saw him, I realized that I had really let him go. When I saw him again, it was as if I had seen a brother I knew. There were no emotional fluctuations at all. Brother zhaochan, I have really let him go. Perhaps, she had never loved him, so how could she not let him go? ¡°I think you¡¯re in need of a beating,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said as he squinted at her.
The next day, at five o ¡®clock in the evening, Shen Zhaozheng and Gu Nian left futun apartments and headed to a nearby shopping mall. When they arrived at the mall, the sky was already dark. The two of them walked side by side in the underground parking lot of the mall, not holding hands. When they passed by a car, the woman in the back seat suddenly widened her eyes in disbelief. Li Hua was sitting in the back seat. She was now a reporter for the science paper and hade to the mall with a few colleagues for a meal. She stared at the back of the two people walking away and confirmed that they were hanzhi¡¯s family members, Wanwan and Wanwan Gu Nian. How could these two be together? Logically speaking, Gu Nian should have broken up with the Shen family after breaking up with hanzhi. It was true that Gu Nian had never visited the Shen family again. But why was she so close to the Shen family? Weren¡¯t the two of them not rted? Wasn¡¯t gu Nian afraid of him? Why would shee out alone with him? It was better to go to the shopping mall. In a ce like the shopping mall, it was either eating, shopping, or watching a movie.
How could the rtionship between these two be so good? As far as she knew, Shen Zhaozheng wasn¡¯t a kind person. It was impossible for him to go out for a meal with an unrted girl. She hurriedly got out of the car and wanted to follow them. However, she could not be too sneaky with her colleagues around. Therefore, she could only follow them to the elevator. When they reached the elevator, Gu Nian and Shen Zhaozheng were already gone. On the fourth floor, Shen Zhaozheng went to buy two movie tickets. It was a high school action movie. This girl liked to watch it, so he apanied her. Gu Nian pointed at the popcorn machine. it¡¯s a standard item for movies. Popcorn and Coke. Brother zhaohan, we have to buy it too. Inspector Shen had never done such a childish thing in his life. He rarely came to the cinema either. He always felt that only children would eat popcorn. However, since Yingluo wanted it, he had to buy it. Otherwise, this girl¡¯s mouth would not be able to rest. Although it wasn¡¯t a movie he liked to watch, he still wanted to have some peace and quiet. Gu Nian held arge bucket of popcorn in her hand as she walked into the cinema with Shen Zhaozheng.. Chapter 2009: 2068-finding the culprit Chapter 2009: 2068-finding the culprit
Trantor: 549690339 Chief Shen had no time to pay attention to what was being yed in the theater. This was the first time he hade out to watch a movie with niannian. In such a dark public ce, it was indeed possible to breed feelings. There was a couple on the left, and another couple on the right. They were all hugging each other, not interested in the movie.
She only cared about one person andughed foolishly. Shen Zhaozheng wanted to hold her in his arms, but that girl was like a wild horse that was out of control. She waspletely uncontroble. He could only put his arm on the back of her seat. If he wanted to hug her, he could only rely on fate. The movie was indeed a funny one. There wasughter in the cinema from time to time. Inspector Shen stared at the person beside her and sheughed so hard that she was lying on the front seat. Couldn¡¯t she smile until she fell into his arms? As he was thinking, he saw her suddenly fall backward, and the back of her head hit his chin. Shen Zhaoming was bored.ll He snorted. Very good. This hug of fate was so short. The girl hit his chin with the back of her head andughed so hard that shey on the front seat. Shen Zhaozheng pulled her into his arms and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fall here and there, you might affect other people¡¯s movie.¡± how is it affected? everyone¡¯s the same. Gu Nian was stillughing. Shen Zhaozheng took the opportunity to pull her into his arms. I saw it just now. The person beside you has already rolled his eyes at you a few times. Be more careful. Gu Nian nced at the person next to him. He was kissing his girlfriend. This person had double standards. When othersughed, they would roll their eyes at them. On the other hand, he was flirting with his other half in public. Then I¡¯ll return the favor and roll my eyes at you. Superintendent Shen was really good at tricking people.
The man next to her had just finished kissing his girlfriend. When he turned around, he saw the woman rolling her eyes at him in the dark. He muttered, ¡®What are you looking at?¡± Haven¡¯t you seen people burp before?¡± Gu Nian was about to argue with him when Shen Zhaozheng quickly covered her mouth. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t cause any trouble outside.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lucky, ¡± Gu Nian mumbled. The boy was not someone to be trifled with. Just as he was about to start a fight with Gu Nian, his girlfriend pulled him aside. ¡°Don¡¯t quarrel in public.¡± With only half an hour left, Gu Nian¡¯s mood for watching the movie waspletely ruined. Looking at the main culprit, cough, objectively speaking, it should still be on inspector Shen. At the end of the movie, the lights were turned on. Gu Nian nced at the boys beside her indifferently. The boys returned the gaze. As soon as Shen Zhaozheng stood up, the boys were a little scared to see how tall he was. They quickly pulled their girlfriends away. ¡°He ran so fast,¡± Gu Nian sneered. As Shen Zhaozheng wanted tofort her, he held her hand and led her out of the theater. At the exit of the theater, there was an ice cream shop. ¡°Buy you an ice cream?
¡°I want two balls, one mango and one strawberry.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. They stood in front of the ice cream counter, hand in hand, waiting for the staff to make them ice cream. Gu Nian ate her ice cream as she made her way back to the underground parking lot. After getting into the car, she sighed. it¡¯s all that guy¡¯s fault. If not, today would be perfect. We watched a good movie and ate delicious ice cream. Shen Zhaozheng drove the car and slowly left a taxi at the entrance of the underground parking lot. Li Hua saw the car driving towards her. It had been more than two hours. Clearly, the two of them hade to watch a movie.. Chapter 2010: He was expelled by the school Chapter 2010: He was expelled by the school
Trantor: 549690339 Were the two of them in a rtionship where they could watch movies together? Hehe hehe
There must be something fishy going on. The car returned to futton apartments and the two of them went upstairs. At the door of the house, they saw a resentful face. Xue Shen threw a punch at Shen Zhaozheng, who caught it. Xue Shen gritted his teeth. good, very good. The two of you can go and have fun, leaving me here alone. I can¡¯t even enter the door. Shen Zhaozheng slowly took out his key and opened the door. ¡°Why does it sound like I¡¯m betraying you, my first wife, and sneaking out with my lover?¡± Xue Shen punched the wall. speak! Tell me the truth. Did you go out to avoid ¡°At least you have some self-awareness.¡± Xue Shen was really crying and making a scene.¡±Am I so despised by others? I brought a big gift to the Xia family to celebrate the old master¡¯s birthday, but I was stopped by Xia Shang three miles away. Am I really that shameful?¡± you¡¯re the vice-principal of a University. Can¡¯t you act like one in front of your students? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng shot him a nce. Xue Shen copsed on the sofa. although Xia Shang seems to have forgiven me, the way we¡¯re interacting now doesn¡¯t seem like a couple at all. I¡¯m like Hanhan, like someone who warms her bed. She¡¯s always at my beck and call. When we meet, there¡¯s nothing else but Hanhan. Shen Zhaozheng raised his leg and kicked him. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t mourn here.¡±
This fellow was so outspoken that he had taught the child the wrong things. Xue Sheny on the sofa. I¡¯m so pitiful. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll go home alone and suffer from depression? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng looked at him coldly. ¡°You have to give me some advice. I¡¯ll stay here for a few days.¡± Shen Zhaozheng massaged his temples. ¡°How many days will Xia Shang and the others¡± birthday be?¡± ¡°Five days.¡± Shen Zhaozheng shook his head in despair. It was too worrying. Two dayster, Gu Nian returned to school. As soon as he returned to the dormitory, Guan Ling walked up to him.¡±The Department of Education has made a conclusion on this matter.¡± ¡°Did director Hao get punished for making the decision?¡± Gu Nian raised her eyebrows. ¡°You didn¡¯t even go back to school, how did you know?¡± Guan Ling was surprised. Gu Nian smiled. this matter has blown up so much that the school has to give the society an exnation. If someone doesn¡¯te out to take over, this matter will not be settled. He is the most suitable person.
¡°Yes, he was expelled by the school.¡± ¡°I understand. It¡¯s within my expectations.¡± Gu Nian nodded. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing,¡± Guan Ling added. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Yang Qi has been transferred back to the hospital in Jindo city.¡± ¡°That¡¯s pretty fast.¡± he¡¯s so sad that his right leg was amputated.ll My legs.¡± he¡¯s lucky to have survived. Gu nianwei raised her brows. the school leaders want to organize a group of students to go to the Northwest to visit him at the hospital. Niannian, do you want to go with Qianqian? ¡® Gu Nian shrugged. since the school has already organized it, if we don¡¯t go, others will think that we¡¯re guilty and that he didn¡¯t want to escape with us. We¡¯ll just go and visit him. ¡°Yes, sure.¡± The next morning, a bus took a group of students to the Sixth People¡¯s Hospital of the capital city. They walked to a Ward in the orthopedics department and heard a shattering sound. It seemed that a bowl had been broken. The teacher in the lead pushed the door open and led the group in.
Gu Nian saw Yang Qi half-lying on the bed.ll Go, it was as if the sky was about to copse.. Chapter 2011: You can only blame yourself Chapter 2011: You can only me yourself
Trantor: 549690339 When he saw the crowd swarming in, he exploded again. ¡°Where¡¯s Gu Nian? where is Gu Nian?¡±
[ Guan Ling Ill After holding Gu Nian¡¯s hand, Gu Nian gently patted the back of her hand and took a step forward. ¡°I¡¯m here. Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, it¡¯s all your fault!¡± Yang Qi¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Why are you ming me?¡± Gu Nian looked at him coldly. Qin Xuefeng stood up for Gu Nian. ¡°We advised you to escape with us, but you were afraid of being caught and insisted on staying there.¡± Yang Qi pointed at Gu Nian as he cried. ¡°You must be confident that you can escape. Since you¡¯re so confident, you should have tried everything to persuade me to escape with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you go,¡± Gu Nian scolded coldly.ll Mother¡¯s fart!¡± No one dared to refute her, and no one dared to ask her not to curse. The teacher could only gently put down the fruit basket and watch the battle from the side. Gu Nian gritted her teeth and said, ¡± there¡¯s nothing that you¡¯re absolutely sure of. Whether you want to escape or stay, or the possibility of encountering danger, the chances are 50/50. I put myself in danger and advised you to escape with us, but you¡¯re not willing to take the risk. The reason why you¡¯re like this is because you¡¯re weak. Not only are you weak, but you¡¯re also irresponsible. Life is a show that can¡¯t be messed up. It¡¯s your own choice, so you should take responsibility, not like what you¡¯re doing now. Continue to be a cowardly loser who will only push the me to others.¡± Yang Qi burst into tears. my leg is gone. I¡¯ve lost a leg. I¡¯ve lost a leg. The three of you are safe and sound. It¡¯s not fair. It¡¯s not fair at all. ¡°First of all, we were caught by the Raiders because you went to the toilet and didn¡¯t follow the big research Institute,¡± Gu Nian said calmly. Il¡±Secondly, in that little ck house, you pushed Guan Ling out to be a scapegoat without any guilt. Thirdly, when we left, we didn¡¯t want to leave you behind. We wanted to bring you along but you rejected us. To sum it up, Yang Qi, this is your own choice. Don¡¯t me anyone. If you want to me someone, you can only me yourself.¡± She had to make things clear. She knew too well what it meant to be afraid of gossip.
Yang Qi was so pitiful that there might be rumors in the school that they only cared about their own lives and left Yang Qi there to feed the Tigers and wolves. Yang Qi was like a three-year-old child who couldn¡¯t get candy. He didn¡¯t try to reason with her and cried until his tears and snot came down.¡±lt¡¯s your fault, it¡¯s all your fault. It¡¯s because you didn¡¯t insist on taking me away that I lost one of my legs. Even if I didn¡¯t leave, you should have let Qin Xuefeng carry me and drag me away. It¡¯s all your fault, all your fault.¡± Gu Nian gritted her teeth. This was unreasonable! The expressions on the faces of the few ssmates standing by the bed were also very interesting. Gu Nian¡¯s description was very detailed. This incident was Yang Qi¡¯s own fault. He was too afraid to run away with the others. In the end, he had fallen into this situation and still wanted to me Gu Nian. He really did not know what was good for him. Since Gu Nian had already said what she needed to say, she did not want to waste any more time with him. She waved her hand.¡±Guan Ling, let¡¯s go.¡± Guan Ling and Qin Xuefeng immediately followed Gu Nian out of the room. After leaving the ward, he could still hear Yang Qi¡¯sints, almost weeping blood with each word. He was sure that the three people did not bring him out, and that his leg loss had something to do with these three.. Chapter 2012: What court? Chapter 2012: What court?
Trantor: 549690339 He was really beyond cure. The three of them walked into the elevator. Qin Xuefeng leaned against the wall and nced at Gu Nian. ¡°I should have told Yang Qi not toe with us that morning.¡±
Gu Nian also put her hands in her pockets and saidzily, ¡± since things havee to this, there¡¯s no need to say that you knew it earlier. It¡¯s hard to buy it with money. I only know that we have a clear conscience about this matter. ¡°Of course we have a clear conscience,¡± the other two nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you have a powerful identity,¡± Qin Xuefeng added.¡±Otherwise, Yang Qi and his family would have made things difficult for you.¡± Gu Nian raised her eyebrows. Sometimes, one¡¯s background and identity were really necessary. At least, it could protect one¡¯s own safety and at least prevent unreasonable people from messing around with one¡¯s head. After they left the hospital, someone suddenly called out to them from behind. Gu Nian turned around and saw a woman in her forties following them. ¡°She¡¯s yang Qi¡¯s mother,¡± Qin Xuefeng said in a low voice. Mother yang walked over and nced at the three of them. Then, she raised her hand and gave Guan Ling a p. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu Nian was enraged. Guan Ling covered his face and red at the woman in front of him. Mother yang gritted her teeth. it¡¯s because the three of you refused to bring my Yang Qi out. That¡¯s why he lost a leg. Like mother, like son. It seemed that Yang Qi¡¯s pestering ability was inherited from his mother.
Mother yang really knew how to pick on the weak. She didn¡¯t dare to provoke the other two, but she knew that Guan Ling had no background, so she vented all her anger on Guan Ling. Gu Nian gritted his teeth and red at her. I¡¯m warning you, Yang Qi lost his leg because he was afraid of death. Stop ming the heavens and the people. We did nothing wrong. If you dare to treat me and my friend like this again, I won¡¯t let you off easily! Mother Yang¡¯s tears kept falling. you¡¯re good. You¡¯re using the director and the Vice President to bully us. I don¡¯t dare to touch you, but you¡¯ll definitely be punished by your conscience. Very good, this family all liked to be immersed in their own thoughts. Everyone else was at fault, but Yang Qi was the most innocent. ¡°If you really want to do that, Madam, I don¡¯t mind taking you to court,¡± Gu Nian said through gritted teeth. Mother yang suddenly stopped crying. go to Zhenzhen¡¯s court? what court? ¡± she asked. Gu Nian looked at her coldly. the three of us were caught because of Yang Qi. If we really want to settle the score, Yang Qi should make up for our mental loss. If Madam is really unreasonable, we might as well go through the legal process. Mother yang suddenly didn¡¯t dare to say anything. you¡¯re amazing. I know that you¡¯re all experts in debating. I can¡¯t win in a debate with you. Gu Nian gritted her teeth. it¡¯s the Father¡¯s fault for not teaching the child well. If Madam continues to pester you like this, a leaflet from the court will be sent to you tomorrow. You¡¯re on your own now! Then, he pulled Guan Ling and left the hospital with Qin Xuefeng.
Qin Xuefeng, who had always been calm and unfathomable, was also a little impatient at this moment.¡±lf I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t havee to see him today. He¡¯s really a dog biting Lu Dongbin, not recognizing a good person¡¯s heart.¡± Gu Nian walked forward. we still have toe and take a look. Otherwise, people will think that we¡¯re guilty. Since things havee to this, we have nothing else to say. Let¡¯s go. In this matter, any reasonable person would think that Yang Qi had brought this upon himself. However, some students were too full of themselves and liked toe up with conspiracy theories.. Chapter 2013: I won ‘t blame the heavens Chapter 2013: I won ¡®t me the heavens
Trantor: 549690339 The discussion on campus was divided into two factions. One said that Yang Qi was courting death, afraid of death, and did not dare to run away with them. On the other hand, Gu Nian did not like Yang Qi to begin with. Previously, he had allowed Guan Ling to rece Yang Qi in the debate. This time, Gu Nian had no intention of running away with Yang Qi.
Gu Nian was still living her own life and could not be bothered with these rumors. Since Guan Ling had received two bonuses, she no longer had to tutor this semester. With more free time, she worked even harder. She was more motivated than anyone else. In the previous debate, she almost couldn¡¯t win. This time, he was tied up and almost pushed out by Yang Qi to block a bullet. Later in the hospital, he was even pped in the face by Yang Qi¡¯s mother. All of this was because she didn¡¯t have a strong background. No one dared to touch Gu Nian and Qin Xuefeng. Her parents were already in such a state. They could not bring her anything. If she wanted to be respected, she had to rely on her own efforts. She would definitely rise above everyone else and make those people who fawned on the rich and powerful no longer dare to look down on her! Seeing that Guan Ling had been studying all day, Gu Nian knew what he was thinking. One day, Guan Ling returned from the library and brought milk tea for the three of them.ll He walked up and down, held her hand, and led her to the balcony. the news department is recruiting a group of interns recently. They¡¯ll be doing jobs like making copies of documents or helping some spokespersons carry bags. Are you interested? ¡± Guan Ling looked at her gratefully. The school did not have such a notice, so it must be internal news.
¡°You¡¯ve helped me too much, ¡± she said, pursing her lips. ¡°I think you look like my father,¡± Gu Nian chuckled. ¡°Huh?¡± Guan Ling was surprised. Was it President Gu? Yingluo, how can I look like him?¡± Gu Nian took a siD of her milk tea and smiled. mv mother has told me a lot about my father. Guan Ling, let me tell you this. A hero should never ask where he came from. Never me others for your background and circumstances. What you need to do is to work hard and climb up thedder. Give those who look down on you a good p in the face. ¡°Your father, Yingluo.¡± my father came from a vige in Qingshan province. He achieved his current status on his own. It¡¯s hard for a poor family to produce a noble son. This is just what those people say to scare you. As long as you give it your all, life will give you something of equal value in return. ¡°Thank you for telling me all this, and thank you for giving me this opportunity,¡± Guan Ling nodded solemnly. Gu Nianughed, ¡®do you think I can send you to the news department as an intern with just one word? I¡¯m going for the interview too, but we¡¯re stillpetitors. No one can say for sure if I¡¯ll be hired in the end.¡± Guan Ling reached out and hugged her. no matter what, I have to thank you. I will not me anyone. Everything I have experienced will only be my motivation. Gu Nian, I will work hard and not let you down. ¡°Let¡¯s work hard together.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s work hard together.¡±
Jian Xia was also Gu Nian¡¯s good friend. However, that was not Jian Xia¡¯s goal. She only wanted to open a coffee shop. Therefore, when it came to her career, she had more inmon with Guan Ling. Gu Nian felt fortunate to have found a good partner to work with. ¡°Hey, what are you guys doing?¡± Jian Xia peeked her head out. let me ask you something. Did you tell your parents anything about the cafe? ¡± Gu Nian beckoned for her toe out of the room.. Chapter 2014: The interview of Gu Nian and Guan Ling Chapter 2014: The interview of Gu Nian and Guan Ling
Trantor: 549690339 Jian Xia sighed. don¡¯t mention it. You should know that the news department is looking for an intern. My dad wants me to apply for the position. ¡°Then you¡¯re the one who ran!¡±
¡°I really don¡¯t want to go.¡± just go for show. Say that you¡¯ve tried your best. If you¡¯re eliminated in the end, your dad can¡¯t do anything to you. Jian Xia was a little depressed,¡¯do the children have to go into politics just because the parents are in politics? Why can¡¯t they respect my opinion?¡± Gu Nian looked at Jian Xia and then at Guan Ling. She sighed in her heart. What she couldn¡¯t have was always in her heart.ll He moved, he was loved so much that he was fearless. Gu Nian patted her on the shoulder. there will always be a way out. Don¡¯t be discouraged. We will definitely be able to live the life we want. All the best. actually, ¡± Jian Xia said seriously, ¡± I¡¯ve saved up quite a bit of money over the years. However, it¡¯s like a cup of water on a burning cart of firewood if you want to use it to open a coffee shop. ¡°Why don¡¯t I borrow it from my mother?¡± Gu Nian whispered. Jian Xia waved her hand. my cousin Xia Shang has money too. If I really need it, I¡¯ll borrow from her first. She¡¯s more open-minded than my parents, so she should lend me some money. Gu Nian nodded. I think we should open a small dessert shop near our University. The fees are not high and the students can afford it. It¡¯s not a big shop and the investment cost will not be too high. If it really produces some results, your parents might agree to it. What do you think? ¡± Jian Xia nodded. thispromise seems to work. My cousin happens to have experience. I¡¯ll talk to her tomorrow. Investing in a small store to open a dessert shop was just a piece of cake for Xia Shang. However, Jian Xia couldn¡¯t just borrow a few hundred thousand Yuan from someone casually. If she lost everything, she would really be too ashamed to face anyone. The next day, the three of them went to the news department in the afternoon.
There were dozens of people gathered in a small hall on the first floor. Gu Nian took a quick nce and realized that they were all students. Clearly, they were here for the interview. Although he was just a small clerk who printed documents, if he could intern in the news department for a few months and really graduate in the future, it would be a glorious thing to say and would be considered a stroke of glory on his r¨¦sum¨¦. Jian Xia went for the interview first. As expected, she didn¡¯t even get in a single round. With her cking attitude, the news department would be the first to fire her. When other people failed to be selected, they came out with red eyes. However, when Jian Xia failed to be selected, she rushed out excitedly. She ran to Gu Nian and the rest and grabbed them.ll¡±l didn¡¯t pass!¡± The male student waiting for the interview nced at them. What was wrong with them? why were they so excited even though they didn¡¯t pass? ¡°Go and look for your cousin then,¡± Gu Nian chuckled. ¡°Sure, call me and tell me the results after you¡¯re done with the interview.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Gu Nian and Guan Ling¡¯s interviews were almost guaranteed to be sessful. The two of them were elites of the elite ss, and their attitudes were also correct. They definitely didn¡¯t have high standards but low standards.
Therefore, two hourster, Gu Nian waited at the entrance of the news department. Guan Ling smiled as he walked toward her. She smiled. It was early spring, and the weather was not so cold. The sun was warm, and it made people feel that the future was promising. The feeling of a promising future was always wonderful. Guan Ling walked over and held Gu Nian¡¯s arm. ¡°Three rounds in a row. You should be the same.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Gu Nian raised an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s Friday afternoon for me, what about you?¡± he asked. ¡°Wednesday afternoon..¡± Chapter 2015: 2075 -is she worthy? Chapter 2015: 2075 -is she worthy?
Trantor: 549690339 The news department arranged their internship time ording to the students ¡®own courses. It was basically half a day or a day. In fact, it was to provide the elite students of major universities with an opportunity to broaden their horizons. They didn¡¯t really need to do anything. Guan Ling pursed his lips. let¡¯s go home. It¡¯s the weekend tomorrow. Let¡¯s get some rest.
¡°I won¡¯t go back to school now. You can go back by yourself.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Gil Nian took a taxi to the Research Institute- She looked at her watch and realized that it was already five o ¡®clock. Brother zhaohan should be home soon, so she could go over and go back with him. When they arrived at the Research Institute, she waited outside as usual. At 5:20 am, Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s private car drove out. Gu Nian waved at him excitedly, and he immediately stopped the car by the side of the road. Gu Nian hurriedly got into the car. it¡¯s not too cold today. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t call to tell you. I waited outside for a while. The weather is veryfortable. Shen Zhaozheng ruffled her hair and said,¡±don¡¯t you have the key?¡± Why don¡¯t you just go there?¡± ¡°I just want to get a ride from you,¡± Gu Nian chuckled. It was a very narrow and enclosed space. The two of them sat side by side, asionally looking at his handsome side profile, listening to the voice of the host on the radio and unknown music. This feeling made one feel very content. It was as if the world was only this big. The car stopped at a red light. Shen Zhaoming held her hand and turned to look at her. ¡°I heard that people like to sit in a person¡¯s car because that person can give them a sense of security.¡± you¡¯ve been so free all day. Who did you hear that from? ¡± Gu Nian pouted.
¡°Niannian, have I given you enough sense of security?¡± Shen Zhaozheng looked at her with a burning gaze. Everyone knew that Gu niannian was able to speak with confidence in the news department and had passed three rounds of interviews. However, when it came to Shen Zhaozheng, she would blush and her heart would race. She would act like a little wife. ¡°Why are you asking such a direct question?¡± A horn sounded from behind. The red light had changed to green. The car behind them was in a hurry. Shen Zhaozheng, on the other hand, did not drive. Fortunately, he drove his private car. If he had driven the Research Institute¡¯s car, he would have been reported. ¡°Answer me, ¡± he said. The car at the back honked non-stop. Anxious, he could only surrender. ¡°Yingluo, there is.¡± Superintendent Shen stepped on the gas pedal, and the car behind him passed the traffic light and immediately stopped. He drove side by side with him, and then stuck out his middle finger from the window. ¡°You see, he didn¡¯t follow the traffic rules and got scolded.¡± Superintendent Shen, on the other hand, was overjoyed. He was just making things up. He said that he liked to sit in a person¡¯s car because it gave her a sense of security. However, this girl was easily teased and surrendered with a few words. As expected, she relied on him. The feeling of being relied on by her was not bad.
A silver-gray Volkswagen drove past the opposite Lane, and Li Hua was sitting in the back seat. In the blink of an eye, she seemed to have seen Gu Nian and Shen Zhaozheng again. If they had met at the mallst time, it could have been a coincidence, but now that they had met again, it couldn¡¯t be a coincidence. Gu Nian and Shen hanzhi¡¯s family must have some sort of connection, and she had to find out. Lin Yiqian had a bad feeling that Gu Nian had gotten together with the Shen family. Li Hua gritted his teeth. Gu Nian had dumped Shen hanzhi and turned around to be with someone else. How shameless. For a woman like her, Shen hanzhi had to suffer at the Northwest border because of her.. Was she worthy? Chapter 2016: What are you laughing at? Chapter 2016: What are youughing at?
Trantor: 549690339 Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s car stopped at the entrance of futun apartments. The two of them held hands as they walked up to the third floor. Gu Nian walked in front and took out the keys from her coat pocket to open the door. Just as she was about to open the door, she heard a rustling sounding from the fourth-floor staircase.
¡°Alright!¡± Gu Nian was shocked as she looked up to see Xue Shen. Why was he so free? Did the principal of the media University have nothing better to do? Shen Zhaozheng had one hand in his pocket and looked at him coldly. ¡°An ambush?¡± ¡°Shen Zhaozheng, are you still human?¡± Xue Shen ran rushed down from the fourth floor. When I asked you for the key, you said you wouldn¡¯t give it to anyone, but you only gave it to niannian. You¡¯re a guy, you¡¯re inhumane.¡± Gu Nian looked at the key in her hand and then at Shen Zhaozheng. Shen Zhaozheng raised his eyebrows and said, ¡± ¡°She¡¯s my girlfriend and will be my future wife. It¡¯s only right to give her the key.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s face turned red as she held the key. What future wife? doesn¡¯t this person know how to be embarrassed when saying such things? Xue Shen red at him. I¡¯m your best friend. I even chose this house for you. Shen Zhaozheng nced at Gu Nian. ignore him. Open the door. Gu Nian hurriedly opened the door and the three of them entered the house together.
¡°Xia Shang¡¯s grandfather¡¯s birthday should be over by now. Why are you still here?¡± Shen Zhaozheng saidzily. Xue Shen sighed andy down on the sofa. ¡°I did, but she said she had something to do today. She ignored me, ignored me.¡± Gu Nianughed silently. She knew that Xia Shang had something important to discuss with Jian Xia. That was why mo was being ignored again. It was really pitiful. However, our miss Xia Shang is definitely a role model for women. She¡¯s beautiful, strong, and financially free. She never depends on men and instead makes men worry about their personal gains and losses. Yes, I must learn from her. then you should go and guard her, just like how you guard the fourth floor of my house. ¡°She doesn¡¯t allow it.¡± Xue Shen looked at him, feeling wronged. Shen Zhaozheng couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡®What are youughing at? You think I¡¯m a joke, don¡¯t you?¡± Shen Zhaozheng facepalmed. I didn¡¯t mean it that way. Don¡¯t be so sensitive.
Xue Shen sighed. I¡¯m sick, I¡¯m beyond cure. Xia Shang must still hate me, so she¡¯s ying with me. She¡¯s definitely ying with me. Shen Zhaozheng and Gu Nian entered the kitchen together and ignored him. ¡°Third brother is quite pitiful,¡± Gu Nian whispered. ¡°There must be something hateful about a pitiful person, there¡¯s no need to feel sorry for him.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask Jian Xia to talk to Sister Xia Ling when she has time.¡± Xia Shang has a firm heart and won¡¯t be affected by others. She has her own thoughts and considerations. Don¡¯t get involved. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± ¡°Why is fate so cruel to a poor person like me?¡± Xue Shen was still wailing outside. Xia Shang, I¡¯m deeply in love with you. You can¡¯t waste my good intentions like this. ¡°Xia Shang, I¡¯m telling you, if you dare to be so cold to me again, I¡¯ll still be helpless against you, Yingluo.¡± ¡°Xia Shang, I¡¯m telling you, since you¡¯ve treated me this way, I¡¯m going to treat you the same way. In the future, I¡¯m going to treat you with the same coldness and warmth.¡±
¡°Another seed of deep love,¡± Gu Nian clicked her tongue. Suddenly, a phone rang in the living room. ¡°Ah? Alright, Yingluo, I¡¯ll be there in twenty minutes.¡± After saying that, Xue Shen¡¯s shadow rushed to the door at the speed of a 100 -meter sprint. ¡°Third brother, where are you going?¡± Chapter 2017: 2076 -better not cause any more trouble Chapter 2017: 2076 -better not cause any more trouble
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Xia Shang asked me to go back.¡± With a ¡®bang¡¯, the door closed. Gu Nian shook her head. She had just said that she was going to be cold and warm to him. Now, with a phone call, she was going to stick to him again.
Third brother, you¡¯ve definitely been eaten alive. After dinner, Gu Nian studied in the study room while Shen Zhaozheng sat beside her and read. As long as she was studying, he would never have any entertainment. He would definitely create the best learning atmosphere for her. Gu Nian suddenly thought that Shen Zhaozheng would be a very responsible father when he had a child in the future. She could not help but blush at the thought. Gu Nian, what are you thinking about? ¡°Are you daydreaming?¡± Shen Zhaozheng looked at her. ¡°No, Zhenzhen, no,¡± Gu Nian coughed lightly. Chen Zhaozheng¡¯s slender fingers reached over. Gu Nian subconsciously tried to avoid them as his fingers touched her cheek. ¡°It¡¯s a little hot. Are you feeling guilty?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me from studying,¡± Gu Nian said as she gently pushed his hand away. Shen Zhaozheng was about to speak when his phone rang. He picked it up and saw that it was Yu Bin.
¡°Boss, Zhao hang drank quite a bit and refused to return to the Research Institute.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± his girlfriend from his hometown is getting married today, and he¡¯s not the groom. He¡¯s upset. ¡°Then you should keep himpany.¡± ¡°Boss, can I go to your ce?¡± Shen Zhaozheng thought that since Yu Bin and Zhao hang were his right-hand men, it was still eptable for them to know about The Secret Garden. In fact, it was enough as long as his family didn¡¯t know where he lived. To be exact, as long as those people who would cause trouble for him didn¡¯t know, that was enough. alright, bring him here. I¡¯ll send you the address. ¡°Ah?¡±
Shen Zhaozheng hung up the phone and sent the address to Yu Bin. In less than 20 minutes, there was a knock on the door. Gu Nian had already hidden in the guest room. Shen Zhaozheng had told her not toe out. ¡°What if I need to use the toilet?¡± Gu Nian pursed her lips. Shen Zhaozheng coughed lightly. then let¡¯s sneak up. Hmm? ¡± The situation was not clear yet, and one more person who knew about it would always be one more risk. It¡¯s better not to cause any more trouble. As soon as she entered the guest room, Shen Zhaozheng ran to open the door. Yu Bin helped the staggering Zhao hang into the room. Shen Zhaozheng looked up and saw that the girl had opened the door a little and was peeking outside. He gritted his teeth and red at the girl. Gu Nian immediately closed the door. Zhao hang was not very drunk. He looked up at the door of the guest room.¡±Old Hao, boss Hao, I think I heard some noise.¡± Shen Zhaozheng facepalmed. piercing wind! Piercing wind!
Zhao hang said as he walked towards the guest room. is there an assassin? I want to see if there is an assassin. I will protect my boss. Shen Zhaozheng grabbed him.e over and sit on the sofa. Yu Bin, there¡¯s milk in the kitchen refrigerator. Warm it for him. Zhao hang staggered as he was dragged to the sofa in the living room. He sat on it and sighed, ¡± I was going to take home leave this year to marry her. Why did she suddenly get married? boss, I was really caught off guard by her. Really, I was not prepared at all. ¡°As a man, you should be able to let go and not be so sentimental,¡± Zhao hang sniffled. I know, boss. I know everything, but I can¡¯t help but feel sad. What would you do if you were to encounter such a thing? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng nced at the guest room and said firmly, ¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have encountered such a thing..¡± Chapter 2018: None of them are good Chapter 2018: None of them are good
Trantor: 549690339 Big brother, do you know how tofort people? Aren¡¯t you stabbing a knife into his heart?
Zhao hang sighed. we were high school ssmates since our first year of high school. It¡¯s been ten years now. I never thought that she would belong to someone else. Really, boss, I feel terrible. Yu Bin brought a ss of milk over,¡±drink milk, drink milk.¡± &Nbsp; Shen Zhaozheng patted him on the shoulder. there¡¯s no point in being sad now that things havee to this. Just take a nap and the sky will still brighten. You can also pass this test. Zhao hang gulped down a ss of milk and stood up. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re right. A man shouldn¡¯t be tired by such a long time. I¡¯m going to sleep now. When I wake up tomorrow morning, the rain will be over and the sky will clear up.¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. However, he saw that Zhao hang was heading towards the guest bedroom. He got up and rushed to his side, pulling his arm. ¡°Go back to the Research Institute and sleep.¡± The dignified seven-foot man, Zhao hang, suddenly burst into tears. ¡°Boss, even you don¡¯t want me anymore. Am I that annoying?¡± Shen Zhaozheng looked at him with a headache. look at you! You don¡¯t look like a man at all! Zhao hang broke free from his boss¡¯s grasp and walked towards the guest room. ¡°I¡¯m sleeping here tonight.¡± A drunk person was very strong, and Shen Zhaozheng couldn¡¯t stop him. He opened the door.
His heart skipped a beat and he quickly followed. Looking around, niannian was not there. Zhao hang was sprawled on the bed.ll¡±Boss, I¡¯m in such a miserable state. If you don¡¯t take me in, I¡¯ll have nowhere to go.¡± Shen Zhaozheng looked left and right worriedly. Suddenly, a hand reached out from under the bed and grabbedll She grabbed his ankle. Fortunately, inspector Shen¡¯s mental strength was good, otherwise, he would have been scared to death by this hand. As he lowered his head, Gu Nian poked her head out and smiled at him. Shen Zhaozheng heaved a sigh of relief. This girl¡¯s reaction was fast. She had hidden under the bed so quickly. Yu Bin was on the other side of the bed and reached out to pull Zhao hang. ¡°I¡¯ll take you back to the Research Institute. Don¡¯t sleep here with boss.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll sleep here, I¡¯ll sleep here.¡± Zhao hang ignored her. Shen Zhaozheng waved his hand. that¡¯s enough, Yu Bin. Let him sleep here. You can go back to the Research Institute by yourself. ¡°Boss, I shouldn¡¯t have brought him here. He must have disturbed you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. You can go back.¡± Yu Bin quickly ran away.
Zhao hang groaned for a long time before finally falling asleep. Shen Zhaozheng quickly squatted down and peeked under the bed. Gu nianjia stared at him with a sly smile. He waved his hand and mouthed,e out. Gu Nian then crawled out from under the bed. Bedll The person on top turned over and shouted, ¡± ¡°Women are all bad things, all of them are bad things.¡± Gu Nian was so frightened that she did not dare to move. Shen Zhaozheng nced at the bed.ll After that, he gestured to her that the crisis was over before Gu Nian crawled out of the guest bedroom. Shen Zhaozheng followed behind, shaking his head. He followed her out of the guest bedroom and gently closed the door. Then, he reached out and pulled the person on the floor up. The two of them naturally walked into the master bedroom together. Then, here came the problem. How am I going to sleep tonight?
¡°Brother zhaohan, you can sleep in the living room,¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep in the living room?¡± ¡°Yeah, do you want me to sleep in the living room?¡± Shen Zhaozheng coughed lightly and said in all seriousness, ¡± ¡®What if Zhao hang gets up at night to go to the toilet and sees someone on the sofa in the living room? wouldn¡¯t he find it strange? Why didn¡¯t you sleep in the living room instead of the big bed? what if he went into the master bedroom to take a look?¡± Chapter 2019: Boss, I’m out of love Chapter 2019: Boss, I¡¯m out of love
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Then what do we do?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll both sleep in the master bedroom.¡±
In the master bedroom, Shen Zhaozheng was lying on the bed.ll He looked at the person standing by the bed and his lips curled up. ¡°What, you¡¯re shy too?¡± This tactic worked well on Gu Nian as she immediately lifted the nket andy down. It was only when Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s handsome face was right in front of her that she felt a little regretful. Unfortunately, there was no turning back. She wanted to escape, but Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s hand blocked her way. His low voice rang in her ears.¡±lt¡¯s not the first time. Niannian, I won¡¯t do anything to you. Don¡¯t be afraid of me.¡± Gu Nian ced her hand on his chest and stared at him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you urge us to imitate the ancient people and put a water bowl in the middle?¡± Shen Zhaozheng narrowed his eyes. the ancient people slept on hard beds. We slept on Simmons. The bowl can¡¯t be ced properly. ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± Gu Nian red at him. Shen Zhaozheng had her in his arms. ¡°It¡¯ste, niannian, go to sleep.¡± That night, the two of them had wonderful dreams. They smelled the other half of the fragrance and held their favorite person in their arms. How could this dream not be beautiful? At dawn, Shen Zhaozheng suddenly opened his eyes. His vignce allowed him to hear footsteps outside the door.
Zhao hang must have woken up. Sure enough, Zhao hang¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, Big Boss, The sound of the doorknob turning could be heard, but it was toote for Gu Nian to hide. He could only cover Gu Nian¡¯s head with the nket. Gu Nian snorted and was about to say something when Shen Zhaozheng covered her mouth and said,
¡°Zhao hang, Qianqian, you¡¯re up.¡± Zhao hang had already pushed the door open and entered. Gu Nian was shocked as she curled up in his arms and did not move at all. Zhao hang¡¯s eyes were still drowsy. He scratched the back of his head and looked at the bed.ll¡±Boss, don¡¯t you usually wake up at 6 am and go to the Research Institute to exercise?¡± It¡¯s already seven o ¡®clock today, why aren¡¯t you up yet?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you here?¡± Shen Zhaozheng asked in a deep voice. ¡°Oh, Yingluo, you can get up then.¡± After he finished, he fartsll She sat down on the bed. Gu Nian felt a little out of breath under the nket. ¡°You may leave.¡± Fortunately, Gu Nian was thin. As he held her tightly in his arms, it was hard to tell that there were two people under the fluffy nket. Zhao hang looked at him suspiciously, ¡°ah?¡± They were all men, what could they do? You don¡¯t sleep naked, so you should at least put on some clothes.¡± Shen Zhaozheng coughed lightly. I told you to leave. Just leave. Why are you so talkative? ¡± Zhao hang felt that his boss was acting a little strange, but since his boss had given the order, he could only obey.
alright, I¡¯ll go out. Young master, please put on your clothes beforeing out. As soon as he left, Shen Zhaozheng immediately lifted the quilt and said in a deep voice, I¡¯ll coax him to leaveter. You¡¯ll stay here, okay?¡± Gu Nian looked at him with a wronged expression and said through gritted teeth, ¡± ¡°Brother zhaohan, I need to pee.¡± Shen Zhaozheng facepalmed. then I¡¯ll make it quick. Can you hold it in for a while? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try my best, ¡± Gu Nian said through gritted teeth. Shen Zhaozheng quickly walked out. Zhao hangid on the sofa in the living room, still looking as if he had nothing left to live for. Shen Zhaozheng walked over and coughed. ¡°Hurry back to the Research Institute for your training.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Saturday today.¡± Zhao hang nced at him. ¡°You still have to train. Don¡¯t ck off.¡± ¡°Boss, I¡¯m out of love.¡± Zhao hang did not move.. Chapter 2020: 2080-twisting words Chapter 2020: 2080-twisting words
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I know, I told you yesterday.¡± ¡°Boss, why are you so unmoved?¡± Zhao hang felt wronged.
guys, don¡¯t cry over such a small matter. Go back to the Research Institute immediately and run 30ps. All your troubles will immediately disappear. Zhao hang thumped his chest. but I¡¯m upset. The girlfriend I¡¯ve been in a rtionship with for more than ten years just married someone else like that, Yingluo. Gu Nian felt like she was about to die from holding her pee. She gently picked up a small box from the bedside table and threw it on the ground. It was a signal to Shen Zhaozheng. ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± Zhao hang immediately jumped up. After saying that, he walked towards the bedroom. Shen Zhaozheng stopped him. there¡¯s no sound. It¡¯s just the wind. You can go now. Zhao hang was dragged to the door by Shen Zhaozheng. ¡°Boss, boss, are you dating someone?¡± he suddenly realized. Shen Zhaozheng finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Zhao hang¡¯s mouth was wide open. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. But, who is sister-inw? ¡±
Shen Zhaozheng was about to close the door, but he leaned against the door frame. ¡°Isn¡¯t it sister-inw?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said with narrowed eyes. rne aoor closea. Gu Nian walked out of the bathroom and walked toward him. She then kabedonned him on the door. ¡°I remember now.¡± ¡°What?¡± this subordinate of yours seems to have seen me before. He also knows of my existence. Just now, he said something about sister-inw. So, he actually knows that we are in a rtionship, right? ¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said with a half-smile. ¡®What maybe?¡¯ Gu Nian knocked on the door. It¡¯s clear that he¡¯s certain.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He was leaning against the door in a rxed posture again. He had just woken up in the morning, and his entire person revealed a rarezy look. Even his voice was hoarse, which was very different from his usual image of a strong and unyielding man.
¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu Nian pretended to be fierce. Then why did you ask me to hide sneakily and even force me to sleep in the same room and bed as you? you¡¯re clearly putting on a show.¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s hand was already on her waist. ¡°You were the one who wanted to hide, you were the one who didn¡¯t want others to know. Niannian, I was just trying my best to protect your identity from others. How could you me me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable!¡± ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re willing to let others know?¡± Gu Nian ced one hand on his chest and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to change the concept.¡± Shen Zhaozheng smiled and said,¡±are you hungry?¡± I¡¯ll make you breakfast.¡± Gu Nian suddenly softened. brother zhaohan, I¡¯m just waiting for my father¡¯s approval. Before my father agrees, I don¡¯t dare to act rashly. As long as my family doesn¡¯t object, I don¡¯t care if anyone else objects. Do you understand? ¡± Hisrge hand caressed her waist.ll¡±l understand, ¡± limb replied. I¡¯ll call my mom today and ask if she has mentioned this to my dad. I¡¯ll try my best to remove the obstacles on my side. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. As for the Shen family¡¯s opposition, Shen Zhaozheng did not care.
As such, he was filled with anticipation. After breakfast, Gu Nian gave her mother a call. It was spring in Haicheng, and the flowers were in full bloom. Song ran was in the courtyard.ll¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡± he picked up the phone. ¡°Mom, did you mention me to director Gu?¡± Song ran put down the shower and looked at the man who was sitting upright in the living room and reading the news. She lowered her voice and said, ¡® ¡°What are you so anxious about? This matter has to be done step by step..¡± Chapter 2021: 2081-opportunity Chapter 2021: 2081-opportunity
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Mom, are you afraid to say it? This matter can¡¯t be dragged on for too long. If someone else finds out that it was someone else who told my dad, it would be a serious problem, you know?¡± Song ran coughed lightly. I know, I know. You¡¯re a pesky person. I¡¯ll tell your dad as soon as possible.
¡°Then I¡¯ll leave everything to you, Mrs. Police inspector.¡± After hanging up, song ran looked up at the sun and shouted at the man in the courtyard, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m out for some sun.¡± ¡°Basking in the sun on the training ground every day, do you think I¡¯ve not basked enough?¡± Although he was already a middle-aged man, director Gu had never cked off on his training. Even if he took off his clothes, he would still have an eight-pack ABS. Song ran stood there.e out. Dean Gu quickly ran out. good, good, good. The sun is good today. It¡¯s good to bask in the sun. Song ran held his hand. let¡¯s go for a walk in the courtyard. Shall we? ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu jinghang nced at her. Song ran narrowed her eyes. what do you mean? what¡¯s wrong? ¡® ¡°I feel like you have something on your mind.¡± Song ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat.¡¯Has this guy be a demon?¡¯ This was a tacit understanding that they had developed after living together for decades. He only needed to look at her to know if she was happy or sad. She took his hand and walked out of the courtyard. People passed by from time to time, and every one of them stood upright and saluted him. ¡°Hello, director. Hello, Madam.¡±
The Wutong tree began to sprout, and everything became full of vitality again. Song ran held his hand and looked at him hesitantly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song ran coughed lightly. it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that spring has arrived. I was reminded of the time when we were dating. I was only 18 years old when we started dating. Am I right? ¡± yes, 18 years old. Why? ¡® ¡°Eighteen years old, two years younger than niannian, hehe Yingluo.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she get into a rtionshipst year? Isn¡¯t that Yingluo?¡± Song ran held his hand tightly. yes, I think the best way to get out of a failed rtionship is to start a new one. What do you think? ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t answer that question. After all, I¡¯ve only had one boyfriend.¡± that¡¯s what I think, ¡± song ran patted his hand. ¡°What you think is definitely right.¡± The opportunity hade. ¡°If niannian has a new rtionship now, we must support her, understand?¡± Gu jinghang nodded his head. there¡¯s nothing to not support. She¡¯s already an adult and is in college. She can make her own decisions in her life.
you said it yourself, ¡± song ran said excitedly. &Nbsp; Gu jinghang looked at her suspiciously. you¡¯re a little strange. ¡°It¡¯s like this. Niannian is indeed in love again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good thing. She can make her own decisions. Why are you so hesitant?¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes darted around and she finally made up her mind. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask her who her boyfriend is?¡± There was a long bench by the road. Gu jinghang pulled her to sit on the bench as the spring sun shone down warmly. ¡°Who else can her boyfriend be? A student from Media College?¡± After all, Gu Nian¡¯s previous boyfriend was Shen hanzhi, and a Sunny Boy was her type. It was reasonable for director Gu to make such a guess. Song ran cleared her throat. Xuanji jinghang, look. You¡¯re six years older than me, right? ¡± My second brother is seven years older than mu Mian. I feel that our family has the same genes..¡± Chapter 2022: Do you agree or not? Chapter 2022: Do you agree or not?
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Is niannian¡¯s boyfriend ran ran¡¯s teacher?¡± Gu jinghang raised his eyebrows and looked at her. Song ran rubbed her hands together. you¡¯re right. A life mentor is also a teacher.
Gu jinghang narrowed his eyes and asked,¡¯so, who is her boyfriend? Why are you being so mysterious? Song ran made up her mind. my surname is Qianqian. My surname is Shen. Gu jinghang¡¯s face gradually darkened. ¡°Shen Zhaozheng?¡± Song ran patted his big head.ll¡±You¡¯re really good at understanding.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s face turned livid. how can he be with niannian? ¡± Song ran grabbed him.ll She grabbed his arm. don¡¯t get involved. It was Shen hanzhi who betrayed niannian. It had nothing to do with Shen Zhaozheng. Gu jinghang suddenly stood up. you¡¯re still speaking up for him? ¡± There were two women in the house who were speaking up for that kid. Director Gu¡¯s heart was on fire. He was not happy that his daughter had helped that kid time and time again. Ran had been openly expressing her admiration for Shen Zhaozheng since a long time ago, and now she supported him to be with niannian. No, I¡¯m not happy. If I¡¯m not happy, no one can be happy. Song ran quickly stood up as well. he¡¯s him, and Shen hanzhi is Shen hanzhi. We can¡¯t mix them up, understand? ¡±
Gu jinghang¡¯s focus was now a little off. He did not object to it because Shen Zhaozheng was part of the Shen family, but because his ran ran was helping an outsider. ¡°That Shen guy is already on my cklist. I don¡¯t agree to it.¡± However, he couldn¡¯t say that it was because of his little scheme. After all, it wouldn¡¯t be nice if the police chief got jealous of a young Police Chief. Song ran¡¯s face darkened. didn¡¯t you just say that niannian is an adult and a college student? you can make your own decisions. Why did you change your attitude so suddenly? ¡± Dean Gu pulled a long face. no means no. Who knows if niannian will repeat the same mistake and fall into Chen Zhaozheng¡¯s hands? anyway, I don¡¯t like the Chen family. Song ran argued. you can¡¯t be so unreasonable. We have to judge the facts as they are, Yueyue. The people who asionally passed by on the path were all very surprised. Why did the director be so bold today and dare to speak so loudly to Madam? things were abnormal, there must be a demon. He had to hurry back and inform the leaders of the various departments. They were not going to have a good time from now on. Gu jinghang held her hand. let¡¯s go home first. Let¡¯s go home first. It was not nice to quarrel outside. Song ran was dragged back to the courtyard. She ced her hands on her hips and looked at the man in front of her. ¡°Do you agree?
After all, Gu jinghang was also the director of the hospital. It would not look good if anything happened. ¡°I don¡¯t agree. Don¡¯t be blinded by Shen Zhaozheng.¡± Song ran snorted and went to the backyard. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Superintendent Gu followed behind. Song ran rushed into the bedroom and took a stool- She wanted to reach for the luggage on top of the cab, but Gu jinghang lifted his hand and took it down for her. ¡®What are you doing?¡± Song ran opened the cab and started to pack her luggage. ¡°I¡¯m going to stay at my dad¡¯s ce for a few days. You can think about it.¡± ¡°Which dad?¡± ¡°Dad in the capital city. I can also go and see niannian.¡± Gu jinghang grabbed her wrist and said, ¡± ¡°No, didn¡¯t Yingluo juste back from the capital?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t go just because I¡¯ve just returned?¡± Gu jinghang grabbed her hand and said in a low voice, ¡® ¡°Ranran, don¡¯t mess around..¡±
Chapter 2023: 2083 -bastard! Chapter 2023: 2083 -bastard!
Trantor: 549690339 I¡¯m not. song ran pushed his hand away. &Nbsp; ¡°Do you really think that Shen Zhaozheng will win?¡±
Song ran nodded. he¡¯s not bad. I¡¯ll definitely support niannian if she has her eyes on someone. Gu jinghang¡¯s expression turned ugly again. ¡°How much do you know about him? why do you think he¡¯s not bad? Didn¡¯t that girl niannian also have her eyes on Shen hanzhi? That girl is still young, and her judgment of people needs to be improved.¡± Song ran gritted her teeth. didn¡¯t I fall for you when I was eighteen? ¡± This has nothing to do with age, alright?¡± you are you, and she is her. That girl has already made a mistake once, and I¡¯m worried about her taste. Who knows what Shen Zhaozheng is up to? ¡± As they spoke, song ran had already packed her luggage. She picked it up and walked out, ¡± ¡°Then all the more reason for me to make a trip to the capital. I¡¯m going to inspect inspector Shen.¡± Xiao ran, stop right there. There¡¯s nothing to look at. I¡¯ve always been a good judge of character. That kid is unreliable. He might even be Shen hanzhi number two, so don¡¯t waste your time. Song ran stood at the door and squinted at him. if you want to punish someone, you can¡¯t say no. I still believe that practice is the only standard to test the truth. I¡¯ll get zou long to send me to the capital. You stay at the Research Institute obediently. Goodbye. After a while, song ran¡¯s figure disappeared. Du Dapeng rushed over when he heard the noise. boss, I heard today that you had a fight with sister-inw. That¡¯s rare. Why did you fight with her? ¡± Gu jinghang furrowed his brows. say, if a man has taken a fancy to my daughter and he has gone to look for your sister-inw in private, what do you think the man means? He finally remembered that during the Chinese New Year, ran and Shen Zhaozheng had a meal together at the tea restaurant. It was all because of niannian. That also meant that Shen Zhaozheng wanted to bribe ran first.
What did he mean? It was obvious that the kid thought that he was not easy tomunicate with, so he looked for ran. Bastard! ¡°This man, maybe, is afraid of you,¡± du Dapeng said carefully. Pa! Gu jinghang mmed the table and said, ¡± that¡¯s exactly what I meant. He¡¯s not sincere. He just thinks that I¡¯m hard tomunicate with. No matter what, I¡¯m the head of the family. He should havee to me first. He went to my wife behind my back. That¡¯s called being irresponsible. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Du Dapeng nodded like pounding garlic. Gu jinghang¡¯s face darkened. check if there are any inspections recently. Arrange a trip to the capital city for me. It will take at least a week. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡± If the director wanted to arrange a trip to the capital, wouldn¡¯t that be a piece of cake? In the evening, song ran arrived in Jindo city. She went to the vice president¡¯s public house. She wasn¡¯t here to take care of niannian. She just wanted to give the director the cold shoulder and wake him up.
After all, as soon as she left, he became anxious, and when he was anxious, he still didn¡¯tpromise. On Sunday night, Shen Zhaozheng drove Gu Nian back to media University. As they were about to reach the school, he felt like someone was following him. He cautiously made two turns before the car disappeared. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Nian looked into the rearview mirror. ¡°It seems like someone is following us.¡± ¡°Did you see the car te number?¡± I saw it. I¡¯ll investigate itter. You be careful these days. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. After sending her back to school, Shen Zhaozheng went to the Research Institute. He called a friend in the traffic team and asked him to check the license te number that he had suspected.. Chapter 2024: 2084-free of charge Chapter 2024: 2084-free of charge
Trantor: 549690339 In less than half an hour, his friend replied, ¡± that license te is fake. ording to the road you provided, we¡¯ve checked the surveince video and found out that the car was bought from a second-hand market. Fake license tes are rampant now, and there¡¯s no source to investigate. Unless you can stop the person next time and interrogate him face to face, we won¡¯t be able to find out the reason. ¡°I know, thank you.¡±
¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Not long after Gu Nian returned to the dormitory, Jian Xia came back. She walked with the wind and her face was red. ¡°Sisters, I have good news to announce.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the good news?¡± Gu Nian grinned at her. Jian Xia said excitedly, ¡± my cousin agreed to invest in me! She¡¯s letting me open a shop!!! ¡°Waa! Congrattions!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± ¡°Sister Xia Ling, you¡¯re a very straightforward person. Not bad.¡± Jian Xia was excited. I¡¯ve provided the proposal with 70 pages. She¡¯s not just investing casually. Gu Nian was surprised. When did youe up with this proposal?¡± Jian Xia ced herptop on the table, ¡± ¡°When you guys were studying and preparing for the debate, I wasn¡¯t idle either. I was working on these proposals. I want to tell my sister that I¡¯m not joking. She looked at the proposals and really admired me. She even agreed to invest 300000 Yuan in one round!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great!¡± The other three pped their hands in excitement. As long as he took the first step, the rest of the journey would be easy.
Du Jun raised his hand. let¡¯s do it this way. Gu Nian and Guan Ling have both been hired as interns at the magazine agency. They usually have to prepare for the various debatepetitions in school during their free time. I have nothing to do. Jian Xia, if you have any errands to run, just let me do it. Jian Xia smiled. don¡¯t worry. If I need you, I¡¯ll give you a sry. However, I¡¯ll only pay you ording to the market price of a college student¡¯s part-time job. After all, I don¡¯t have much money at my disposal. Du Jun waved his hand. I¡¯ll do it for free. I won¡¯t take a single cent. Du Jun wasn¡¯t stupid. She was only able to stay in room 505 because of Guan Ling. With Gu Nian and Jian Xia¡¯s status, she originally thought that she was redundant in the room. Now that she had a chance to show off her skills, she was more than happy. How could she ept Jian Xia¡¯s money? Since she had joined this group, she had to integrate well with them. She wanted to look up to Guan Ling and work hard for her future! then I¡¯ll thank you in advance. From tomorrow onwards, I¡¯ll start looking after the store. If there¡¯s anything I need you to do, I¡¯ll let you know. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. then, let¡¯s go to the hot pot restaurant at the back of the school tonight and have hot pot? ¡± The four of them raised their hands in agreement. In the hot pot restaurant, the four of them ordered some beer. They drank beer while having a hot pot. They bragged, ttered each other, and fantasized about the future.
Aiya, this life is so wonderful. Gu Nian raised her head and saw a ck car parked in front of the store. Across the street was a music store that was about to be sold. It had been closed for a long time, but the car was parked in front of the store. As Gu Nian ate her hotpot, she paid attention to the movements outside. The door of the small hot pot restaurant was a little blurred by the heat. The car window was ck, so he couldn¡¯t see what was going on inside. However, the car seemed to have stopped there after they hade in to eat hotpot. They ate hotpot for two hours, so the car had been parked for two hours.. Chapter 2025: See if there are any surveillance cameras Chapter 2025: See if there are any surveince cameras
Trantor: 549690339 Gu Nian remained silent and continued to eat hotpot with them. At nine O ¡®clock in the evening, the few of them walked out of the hot pot restaurant hand in hand. Gu Nian staggered as she pointed at the sky and chuckled. ¡°Meteor shower¡±
¡°That¡¯s not a shooting star, that¡¯s a ne. ¡± that¡¯s clearly a shooting star! It¡¯s a shooting star! Gu Nian stomped her foot. ¡°Niannian, you¡¯re drunk.¡± Jian Xia said as she tried to help her. ¡°I¡¯m not drunk.¡± Gu Nian pushed Jian Xia away and walked unsteadily to the store next door. She picked up the stone that was used to ce the signboard. ¡°I¡¯m not drunk, I still want to drink Yingluo.¡± Guan Ling and Jian Xia rushed forward. niannian, you¡¯re drunk. Let¡¯s go back to the dormitory quickly. With Gu Nian¡¯s strength, she managed to break free from the two of them and shook herself to the side of the ck car. She then pointed at the window of the driver¡¯s seat and said, ¡± ¡®Why did you say I was drunk?¡± After he finished speaking, he grabbed arge rock and threw it at the car window with a bang. The three people behind her were shocked as they quickly stepped forward and grabbed Gu Nian. The car window shattered into pieces as the man inside rubbed his eyes. He looked at Gu Nian in confusion. ¡°What are you doing?¡±
¡°Why did you say that I was drunk?¡± Gu Nian pointed at him. Ah? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Behind her, Jian Xia pulled her back. niannian, stop it. Uncle, I¡¯m sorry. My friend is drunk. How much does it cost to repair the car? we¡¯ll pay you. I¡¯m really sorry. The man touched his head and said,¡±Oh, you¡¯re drunk?¡± It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. You¡¯re students, right? it¡¯s gettingte, go back to school.¡± Jian Xia kept bowing. thank you. Thank you. As soon as he finished speaking, he and Guan Ling helped Gu Nian up and ran toward the school gate. Guan Ling whispered,¡±niannian, you¡¯ve only had one bottle of beer, right? how did you get so drunk with such a small amount of beer?¡± Are you pretending to be drunk?¡± Gu Nian only returned to normal when she heard the sound of the engine gradually fading away and the few of them had entered the campus. ¡°That man seems to be monitoring me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jian Xia was shocked. ¡°He seemed to be sleeping when you smashed his window,¡± Guan Ling said calmly. ¡°Is he really sleeping, or is he pretending to be asleep because I found out?¡± Gu Nian asked as she nced at Lin Yiqian.
With one hand in his pocket, Guan Ling lowered his eyes. his window was smashed, but he didn¡¯t ask you forpensation. ¡°You¡¯ve noticed it too,¡± Gu Nian nodded, pleased. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s a good person?¡± Jian Xia said. ¡®When I really open a dessert shop, I must hire a professional ountant, okay?¡¯ Gu Nian said as he wrapped his arms around her neck. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be deceived.¡± The innocent and silly big sister really made one worry. Gu Nian¡¯s eyes were calm as she said, ¡± this man is dressed in an ordinary manner and the car he drives is also ordinary. If this is really him, it means that his family is ordinary. The window is broken and it would cost at least a thousand to repair it. Moreover, I am fully responsible for this. How could he be so generous as to let me go? ¡± Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something fishy about this?¡± Jian Xia finally reacted. now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, I also feel that there¡¯s something wrong with him. But do you know him? ¡± Gu Nian shook her head. someone was already following me on my way back to school tonight. Now, someone is following me again. I don¡¯t know who the man earlier is. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and take a look,¡± Guan Ling said as he held her hand. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Jian Xia asked. ¡°Check if there are any surveince cameras,¡± Guan Ling and Gu Nian said in unison..
Chapter 2026: 2086-two more people Chapter 2026: 2086-two more people
Trantor: 549690339 The four of them returned to the entrance of the hot pot restaurant. Song ran raised her head and saw a surveince camera at the entrance of a small post office next to the hot pot restaurant. She immediately reached out and hit the rolled-up Curtain Door. Usually, there would be security guards on night shift inside.
After a while, the curtain was pulled up, and the security guard in his forties looked at the four of them. ¡°Hey, what are you doing sote?¡± As Gu Nian exined what had happened, the security guard was a warm-hearted person. you guys wait here. I¡¯ll go check the surveinceputer. After a while, the uncle ran to the door and said, ¡± ¡°I did take a picture, but it¡¯s a little blurry.¡± ¡°Can I take a picture of it?¡± Gu Nian took out her phone. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Gu Nian followed the security guard to the surveince room to take a photo of the man. After that, the four of them returned to the dormitory together. She decided to give the photo to Shen Zhaozheng the next day. He had a lot of connections in the capital, so it should be easy for him to track down someone. ¡°Did you offend anyone recently?¡± Guan Ling asked. ¡°No, I¡¯ve always kept a low profile in the capital.¡± Gu Nian searched through her memories. As for He Jiao, she probably wouldn¡¯t dare to stir up any more trouble after being fired. The most important thing was that no one had attacked her in the two incidents today.
In fact, she wasn¡¯t even 100% sure that the other party was following or monitoring her. Not to mention finding out who the mastermind was. The next day, Gu Nian went to Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s apartment and showed him the photos from the security camera at the post office. Although it was a little blurry, he could still roughly make out his facial features. brother zhaohan,st night, I went to eat hotpot with a few people from my dormitory. It was this man. His car was parked in front of the hotpot restaurant. After that, I pretended to be drunk and smashed his car window. He didn¡¯t want me topensate him, so I ran. ¡°You think he¡¯s watching you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Shen Zhaozheng suddenly felt that the situation was serious. She had been followed before, and now she was being watched. Niannian said that she didn¡¯t know the man at all. This meant that there was someone else behind the scenes. The two of them were involved in too many people and things. Without any clues, it would be difficult to quickly distinguish who was following them. Moreover, was he only following niannian, or was he following the two of them? What was the other party¡¯s goal?
He sent the photo to his friend in the Public Security Department and asked him to check it out to see if he could find anything. His friend from the Public Security Department called him very quickly.¡±This person has a criminal record and has a record in the public security system. I¡¯ll send you all his information, you can go and find him.¡± ¡°Alright, thanks.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, brother.¡± Soon, he received an email with detailed information and an ID photo. Gu Nian nodded. that¡¯s right. It¡¯s this person. Do you have an address? ¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll go and take a look tonight.¡± ¡°Bring two more people.¡± ¡°I know.¡± That night, Shen Zhaozheng brought Zhao hang, Yu Bin, and Gu Nian to an old apartment building. Shen Zhaozheng nced at Zhao hang and said, ¡°sure.¡±ll We don¡¯t know how many people they have, nor do we know what their purpose is, so we have to be careful.ll Things.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss, I know what to do.¡± Zhao hang and Yu Bin went up to the fourth floor while Gu Nian and Shen Zhaozheng waited downstairs. Zhao hang knocked on the door and a man¡¯s voice came from inside.. Chapter 2027: You’re also in charge of taking photos? Chapter 2027: You¡¯re also in charge of taking photos?
Trantor: 549690339 Zhao hang didn¡¯t say anything. After a while, the door opened and the man who came out was the man in the photo that their boss had just shown them. ¡°What are you doing?¡± the middle-aged man looked at him warily.
¡°Brother, I need you to do something for me,¡± Zhao hang smiled. The man looked around alertly. Seeing that there were only two men outside the door, he more or less let down his guard.¡±l don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°I heard from someone that as long as you pay, you can help to do the work of tracking and monitoring, is that right?¡± The man¡¯s eyes flickered. who did you hear this from? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. He was about to close the door when Zhao hang stopped him. Yu Bin took out a paper bag and said, ¡± ¡°Brother, it¡¯s a good deal.¡± The amount of money in this paper bag was not small. The man hesitated for a moment, but Zhao hang and Yu Bin had already entered the house. It was a small two-bedroom house, and it seemed that the man lived alone. ¡°Brother, how should I address you?¡± Zhao hang chuckled. ¡°Just call me brother bin.¡± ¡°Brother bin, you can¡¯t go against money, right?¡± Brother bin nced at them. how did you guys find me? ¡± he asked.
¡°We¡¯ve also heard about it from others. It¡¯s a bunch of women,¡± Zhao hangughed. Brother bin tried to recall. it can¡¯t be that woman, little Cai, right? I knew that she had no idea what to say. She would tell others everything. She¡¯s really a b * tch. Zhao hang said, ¡± I think she¡¯s called sister Cai. I don¡¯t know either. We met in a chess room. She just said it casually. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s her. They couldn¡¯t be too sure, or else they would be exposed if brother bin went to verify. ¡°Then who does Yingluo want me to follow? Do we need to take a photo or something?¡± ¡°You¡¯re also in charge of taking photos?¡± Brother bin pointed at the camera on the table. that¡¯s a must. The service must be good. ¡°Then when will you be free? Have you been living in it recently?¡± Brother bin touched his nose. I¡¯m not free these two days. I have a mission. ¡°What mission?¡± Zhao hang asked casually.
Brother bin waved his hand. that¡¯s none of your business. ¡°Alright, when will your mission end?¡± Zhao hang smiled. our mission is to take photos that satisfy our clients. We haven¡¯t taken any yet. The man¡¯s identity is a little special. I can¡¯t even find out his address. I only know the woman¡¯s address. We haven¡¯t taken any photos yet. I¡¯ll let you know when we do. Zhao hang nodded. sure, brother bin. How about this, I¡¯ll give you 10000 Yuan as a deposit to show my sincerity. When you can take on my case, just give me a call. What do you think? ¡± ¡°Sure, sure, sure. I¡¯ll call you as soon as I¡¯m done here.¡± Zhao hang and Yu Bin chatted with him for a while before they went out together. The two of them got into Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s car as soon as they went downstairs. boss, we¡¯ve done some research. The man¡¯s name is Wang Bin and he told us to call him brother bin. He lives alone and usually does surveince and is also in charge of taking photos. I tried to ask him who has been making him work recently and he¡¯s still quite vignt. He didn¡¯t say anything, but his words revealed that he was indeed following you and Gu Nian. He meant that your address is too difficult to find, so he didn¡¯t take any photos of you two. They probably wanted to take more intimate photos.¡± Zhao hang was a smart person. He had long guessed that boss¡¯s girlfriend was Gu Nian. Shen Zhaozheng did not intend to hide it from him..
Chapter 2028: Gu Nian snickered Chapter 2028: Gu Nian snickered
Trantor: 549690339 okay, I understand. Then, niannian, let¡¯s not meet for the time being. ¡°Alright,¡± he said.
¡°Zhao hang, Yu Bin, you twoe again in two days. Bring some wine and chat with Wang Bin.¡± ¡°Understood, boss.¡± After two cups of yellow soup, the man became talkative. As the car slowly drove away, Shen Zhaozheng sent Gu Nian back to school. The moment she returned to the dormitory, the three girls surrounded her. ¡°How is it?¡± Gu Nian waved her hand. it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry. Although the truth has not been revealed yet, there¡¯s at least some progress. Don¡¯t worry. Jian Xia heaved a sigh of relief. that¡¯s good. Niannian, I went out with Du Jun to visit the outside world today. well, how is it? did you see any shops you like? ¡± Jian Xia was excited. there is one. It¡¯s on zuchong road not far from our mediapany. There¡¯s a store that¡¯s about to be sold. It¡¯s 40 square meters and can fit seven or eight tables. It¡¯ll be fine after some renovation. ¡°That¡¯s not bad. How¡¯s the rent?¡± I heard that we¡¯re a university student who started our business. The other party is offering a friendship price, 8000 a month. ¡°8000 Yuan isn¡¯t cheap.¡±
¡°Sister, with this location and area, 8000 Yuan is really cheap. I¡¯ve seen it and it¡¯s in a really good location. It¡¯s 100 meters away from the subway entrance of the University town. There¡¯s our Media College, the University of Foreign Languages, and the University of Science and Technology nearby. There¡¯s definitely no need to worry about the flow of customers. I¡¯ve observed for a day and some of the small shops nearby are doing well. It¡¯s not the weekend yet, and it¡¯ll be even more impressive during the weekend.¡± Gu Nian nodded. I don¡¯t have much of a business mind. You¡¯ll have to rely on yourself for everything. It¡¯s best if you let your cousin know. I know. I¡¯ll ask my cousin toe and look after the shop with me tomorrow. I¡¯m very serious and cautious. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go watch it together after school tomorrow.¡± Since she was being followed, she couldn¡¯t be with Shen Zhaozheng. She could go and help Jian Xia. The next day, after school, the four girls from room 505 went to zuchong road together, and the shop owner warmly weed them. The four of them sat in the shop and drank their drinks. Suddenly, a silver-gray Porsche 911 stopped in front of the shop. The shop owner immediately stood up to wee the amorous Xia Shang who had just gotten out of the car. look at him! Jian Xia tugged at Gu Nian¡¯s sleeve. his eyes are staring straight at me. Gu Nian chuckled. Xia Shang walked in and Jian Xia quickly greeted her. ¡°Sis, this is the shop.
How do you feel?¡± Jian Xia looked around. This was originally a clothing store. ¡°Why do you want to sell it if you¡¯re doing well?¡± she nced at the shop owner. The shop owner said enthusiastically, ¡± it¡¯s because of the development of online shopping. Our real economy has been affected. Now, fewer and fewer peoplee to the store to buy clothes. The ie can¡¯t make ends meet, so we have to sell the clothes. ¡°Can you make the rent a little cheaper?¡± The male shop owner was put in a difficult position. beautifuldy, this is really the lowest price. I¡¯ve already given her a huge discount on ount that she¡¯s a student. Xia Shang smiled. the owner of the photocopy shop at the end of this Street is my ssmate. It¡¯s a 20-square-meter shop, but it¡¯s only 3000 Yuan a month. Your 40-square-meter shop shouldn¡¯t be able to earn 8000 Yuan. Besides, this is a clothing shop, and my sister is going to open a dessert shop, which means that it will have to bepletely renovated. After all, it¡¯s a student¡¯s business, so we don¡¯t have that much capital. Boss, can you be more lenient? ¡± The moment he said this, he exuded a professional air.. Chapter 2029: Jian Xia felt wronged Chapter 2029: Jian Xia felt wronged
Trantor: 549690339 The boss was already mesmerized by the beautiful woman. This beautiful woman was not making things uD. It was indeed about the Drice she had mentioned. Merchants like them didn¡¯t speak much.
He said that he had already given the student a discount, but in fact, he was still taking advantage of them. since the beauty has spoken, I¡¯ll give you 7000 Yuan for the sake of the beauty. What do you think? ¡± Jian Xia was secretly happy. As expected of her sister. She cut a thousand Yuan the moment she came. ¡°Come here.¡± Xia Shang waved at Jian Xia. Jian Xia walked over obediently, ¡°sister Yingluo.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and find another shop. This boss is not sincere.¡± Jian Xia panicked and reached out to pull her. Gu Nian quickly walked over and held her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Listen to your sister.¡± Jian Xia was very anxious. After this vige, there wouldn¡¯t be another shop. It wasn¡¯t easy to find a shop in a good location for transfer. The two of them carried her and walked out. ¡°We can discuss this, beautifuldy,¡± the shop owner said anxiously. Jian Xia¡¯s inner thoughts were, ¡°so this is how business should be discussed?¡±
Xia Shang turned to look at him. it¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t let you earn money from 6000 Yuan. I¡¯ll give you a fixed price of 6000 Yuan. Otherwise, there¡¯s no need for us to continue this negotiation. The shop owner thought for a moment and nodded. alright. Since you¡¯re all beautiful women, I¡¯ll sell it to you at a loss. A businessman must be good at talking. Xia Shang snorted. What loss? she had earned a lot, but she could only lie to a silly girl like Jian Xia. ¡°Is the contract ready? When can you give up your shop?¡± ¡°Everything is ready, everything is ready. It will take at least a week to move everything from my side. Beauty, you are really good at talking business.¡± ¡°Thank you, boss, for understanding that it¡¯s not easy for a student to start a business.¡± The boss smiled and took out the contract. Xia Shang looked through it carefully for her and finally handed it to Jian Xia. ¡°Alright, sign it.¡± Jian Xia was so happy that she looked like an idiot.ll They happily signed the form and the five of them walked out of the store. Jian Xia hooked her arm around Xia Shang¡¯S. sister, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll treat you guys to barbecue. Xia Shang parked her car there and walked forward with them. As soon as they stepped out of the door, Gu Nian saw a car opposite the clothing store slowly driving forward. It seemed like it had been parked there for a while and had only driven away after they hade out.
The corners of her mouth curled up, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Along the way, it was basically Xia Shang who was criticizing Jian Xia: ¡°You silly girl, he only gave up a thousand Yuan just now, why are you so happy? We almost couldn¡¯t settle the price.¡± Jian Xia felt wronged. I¡¯ve never done business before. I was too careless. I¡¯ll assign my assistant to youter. She¡¯ll be in charge of all the negotiations. You¡¯ll be watching, listening, and learning from her, understand? ¡± ¡°I know. Thank you, sister.¡± Xia Shang ruffled her hair. I¡¯ll only give you two months. After two months, you¡¯ll have to rely on yourself. ¡°Understood.¡± In the barbeque shop, Xia Shang had just sat down when her phone rang. Gu Nian¡¯s eyes were sharp and she immediately saw the two words ¡®Xue Shen¡¯. What a colddy. She saved her boyfriend¡¯s full name without any feelings. Unlike her, Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s nickname was still the devil. What a cute and yful way of addressing him.
Well, that was only because Shen Zhaozheng had forgotten about her contact. If she saw it again, she would not be so lucky.. Chapter 2030: Hurry up upstairs Chapter 2030: Hurry up upstairs
Trantor: 549690339 Xia Shang picked up the phone. yes, I¡¯m not free. I¡¯m outside, not at the orchid Club or the apartment. You can go home by yourself. After a series of words, Gu Nian felt that sister Xia Shang might be a robot, an emotionless killer.
¡°I¡¯m waiting for you at the entrance of your apartment.¡± Xia Shang¡¯s voice was not soft and Gu Nian could hear her. However, she hung up the phone immediately. Gu Nian coughed lightly and said carefully, ¡± ¡°Is it our Vice-Principal?¡± Jian Xia ced the roasted meat on Xia Shang¡¯s te. Xia Shang raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°What, you want to be a matchmaker too?¡± Gu Nian touched his neck. I¡¯m indebted to the vice-principal. I¡¯ll return the favor. I¡¯d like to do what I can. ¡°You really know how to repay a favor,¡± Xia Shang chuckled. ¡°Sister Xia Ling, haven¡¯t you already forgiven our principal?¡± Gu Nian nodded. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? is there a problem?¡± ¡°Then why are you so cold and warm to the principal?¡± Xia Shang put down the silver chopsticks in her hand. Jian Xia nced at Gu Nian and asked, ¡± ¡°Niannian, let¡¯s eat. Don¡¯t mention this, okay?¡±
Xia Shang flicked away the ashes on her sleeve. I¡¯m in a rtionship with him now. Doesn¡¯t he know this? ¡± yes, but the principal said that he felt that you didn¡¯t value him. He felt that you only treated him as a mayfly and a mayfly. ¡°Sex partners, are you?¡± Xia Shang¡¯s frankness shocked Gu Nian and the other three single men. They looked at Xia Shang timidly, but she remained unmoved. ¡°What do you think of this problem?¡± Gu Nian chuckled. everyone has their own way of dating. In the past, I might have liked to stick to my other half, but after going through some things, I feel that women shouldn¡¯t rely too much on love. They should spend most of their energy on their work, career, and family. I¡¯ve been pretty good to him. Because of him, I was almost paralyzed, but I still chose to forgive him. I¡¯m so magnanimous. Don¡¯t you think so? ¡± Jian Xia, the Lackey, nodded like a chicken eating rice. ¡°Big-hearted, big-hearted, big-hearted, my sister is the most magnanimous.¡± Gu Nian was deep in thought. Indeed, everyone had their own way of dating. She should respect others. It¡¯s hard on our principal Xue. Xia Shang didn¡¯t like to stick to others, but he especially liked to stick to his girlfriend. What a sin. Perhaps Xue Shen had caused sister Xia Shang to suffer serious injuries in the past, so she didn¡¯t dare to rely on others so easily anymore. After the five of them finished their barbecue, they sent Xia Shang to the luxury car and returned to school.
Back at the dormitory entrance, they were about to enter when they heard someone calling Guan Ling from behind. Guan Ling turned around and saw that it was Xu Yan, the one who had sent her to the debate on his motorcycle. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The other two looked like they were enjoying the show. Gu Nian then pulled them away with one hand each.¡±Hurry up and go upstairs.¡± ¡°Why do I feel like there¡¯s something going on between the two of them?¡± Jian Xia called out. ¡°Why do you care if there¡¯s something fishy going on?¡± Xu Yan looked at Guan Ling. He had thought that Guan Ling and Vice-Principal Xue were a couple, but recently, he heard that Vice-Principal Xue had a girlfriend. He did not see Guan Ling and Vice-Principal Xue getting close, so he went to her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± well, ¡± Xu Yan said uneasily, ¡± there¡¯s a Level 4 English test in June. I, Yueyue, am weak in English. Can you, Yueyue, help me with some tuition? ¡± After all, she had received help from Xu Yan. Guan Ling had been thinking about how to return the favor. She was looking forward to Xu Yan¡¯s offer..
Chapter 2031: Have you finished your errand yet? Chapter 2031: Have you finished your errand yet?
Trantor: 549690339 She was a little proud and aloof, and she always felt that it was not good to owe others. ¡°Sure, of course you can.¡±
She agreed immediately. then, Wanwan, when are you free? let me know. We can go to the ssroom for self-study. Or if you like the library, that¡¯s fine too. I¡¯m only busy from Friday afternoon to night. I¡¯m fine on normal days, either at night or on the weekends. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, it¡¯s what I should do.¡± After returning to the dormitory, Gu Nian received a call from Shen Zhaozheng. ¡°Did someone follow you today?¡± ¡°Yes, but they didn¡¯t follow for long.¡± mm, I¡¯ll get Zhao hang to continue investigating that person tomorrow. Don¡¯t be alone, understand? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± After a long silence, Gu Nian thought that he had already hung up. Just as she was about to do so, she heard his deep voice from the other end. ¡°Don¡¯t miss me too much these days.¡± The key was that this person said it in a serious manner. There was no slyness in his tone, nor did he have a feeling that he was extraordinary. Gu Nian had no choice but to answer seriously, ¡± ¡°I just want to miss you.¡± The other three people all looked at him disdainfully.
It was everyone¡¯s responsibility to care for single people. In this dormitory, Gu Nian was the only one with a boyfriend. Even though Guan Ling and Du Jun did not know who her boyfriend was, they knew that she did have a boyfriend. As soon as he said this, inspector Shen suddenly felt a little emotional. He restrained himself for a while before saying, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be like this.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but want to look for her when she was like this. But now, this was a crucial time, and he couldn¡¯t go see her. Gu Nian and Xia Shang were in apletely different state of love. Gu Nian chuckled and said, ¡± ¡°Did you gain weight again? Shen Zhaozheng was confused and didn¡¯t know how to reply. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯ve gained weight in my heart again.¡± The three of them couldn¡¯t take it anymore and rushed to the balcony. The corners of the man¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but curve up. ¡®Where did you learn all this?¡± ¡°On the inte, hehehe.¡± Shen Zhaozheng coughed lightly and pretended to be cold. alright, hang up the phone. Rest early. ¡°Yeah, you too. Good night.¡± ¡°Good night, ¡± she said. After hanging up the phone, inspector Shen turned on hisputer. He had to learn a few tricks and not be outdone by others.
Two dayster, Zhao hang and Yu Bin brought two bottles of white wine and six bottles of yellow rice wine to Wang Bin¡¯s residence. ¡°Brother bin, have you finished your errand yet?¡± Zhao hang asked directly. Wang Bin sat on the sofa, smoking as he said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. The other party might be on the alert. That man and that woman have never seen each other. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did the first wife let you catch her in the act of adultery?¡± Wang Bin waved his hand. no, no, no. Brother, I want to know what you want me to do. it¡¯s like this, my wife has been acting a little weirdtely. She¡¯s been wearing branded clothes and oftenes home veryte. Every time I call her, she says she¡¯s at her sister¡¯s house. When I call her sister¡¯s number, she can confirm her words, but I still feel that it¡¯s weird. I¡¯d like to ask brother bin to help me follow my wife and see what she¡¯s been up to. As he spoke, he opened the braised box he brought and opened two bottles of yellow wine. Yu Bin poured wine for the two of them and sat by the side. Wang Bin gave Zhao hang a meaningful look. brother, allow me to tell you the truth. I¡¯ve been in this line of work for some time. Your situation is not good.. Chapter 2032: Help me keep an eye on a person Chapter 2032: Help me keep an eye on a person
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± As he said that, he raised his ss to toast Wang Bin. Wang Bin suddenly had the intention of being a teacher and started acting like one.
¡°I think there¡¯s a sign of your wife.¡± that can¡¯t be, brother. I¡¯ve been with my wife for ten years. sigh, men turn bad when they have money, and women turn bad and be rich. That¡¯s the logic. Zhao hang sighed and took two more sips of wine. I still believe in my wife. I won¡¯t suspect her without solid evidence. Half an hourter, the two of them were a little drunk. Zhao hang howled, ¡°Actually, I really don¡¯t want to follow my wife at all. Really.¡± Wang Bin was also drunk. He patted Zhao hang¡¯s back.¡±Yes, I understand.¡± to be honest, brother, I really love you. You¡¯ve always done the dark side of things and seen the worst side of human nature. ¡°It¡¯s not exactly the case.¡± Wang Bin¡¯s tongue was a little loose because he was drunk. why not? aren¡¯t people looking for you to take photos of cheating? ¡® Wang Bin waved his hand mysteriously. there¡¯s another type. They have a long-standing grudge. They want to break up a couple. ¡°Oh? Was it? I think the price will be higher for this.¡±
Wang Bin smiled proudlv. that¡¯s ri?ht. The woman is verv She gave me a deposit of 30000 Yuan. I heard that the man¡¯s girlfriend is his nephew¡¯s ex-girlfriend. If we really get some evidence, the man¡¯s family will definitely not agree. ¡°The woman who was looking for you, Yingluo, is chasing that man? Women are really jealous.¡± Wang Bin seemed to have some skills. He waved his hand and said in a daze, this matter is a littleplicated. I don¡¯t think ran ran went after the man. She just hates the woman. Maybe there¡¯s some kind of grudge between them. ¡°Oh, really? What is it called?¡± Wang Bin¡¯s face suddenly turned cold as he stared at him.¡±Why are you asking so many details?¡± Zhao hang immediatelyughed awkwardly. it¡¯s just gossip. Just gossip. Wang Bin patted him on the shoulder. brother, I advise you not to be too nosy. This is a matter of the noble families. It won¡¯t be good if it¡¯s revealed. ¡°I understand, I understand.¡± After drinking for another half an hour, Yu Bin then helped Zhao hang out of Wang Bin¡¯s house. Once he went downstairs, Zhao hang¡¯s expression returned to normal. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should quickly make a trip to the big family.¡± The two of them rushed to Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s futun apartment.
Zhao hang told Shen Zhaozheng everything he had just said, and Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s brows furrowed. Could it be He Jiao? Could it be He Jiao? Would she still dare? She had already been fired, so how could she not learn from her mistakes? She also said that there was someone else who wanted to take photos of them and ruin their rtionship. Who else could it be other than He Jiao? ¡°I understand,¡± he said to Zhao hang and Yu Bin. Shen Zhaozheng walked to the balcony and lit a cigarette. He frowned as he smoked. The two of them followed him to the balcony. He smoked half a cigarette before he slowly said, ¡± ¡°Zhao hang, you¡¯re not busy these days, are you?¡± Zhao hang waved his hand. it¡¯s just the beginning of the new year. I¡¯m fine.
Recently, they broke up again. In the past, he could still call his girlfriend after work, but recently, he was really free. ¡°Then help me keep an eye on someone for the time being.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°He Jiao,¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± They had all heard of what he Jiao had done before. This incident was most likely He Jiao¡¯s doing. She was making aeback and hadn¡¯t changed her old ways. This woman was really courting death.. Chapter 2033: That person is very vigilant Chapter 2033: That person is very vignt
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Don¡¯t let her find out.¡± ¡°I¡¯m much more professional than that Wang Bin. Boss, just you wait.¡± Zhao hang¡¯s lips curved into a smile.
As the truth had not been revealed, Shen Zhaozheng was still unable to meet Gu Nian. Superintendent Shen felt that the days were hard to bear. Gu Nian was still fine. After all, he had ssmates to talk to every day. He studied during the day and sometimes at three in the afternoon.ll She didn¡¯t have any sses at 11 am, so she went out to the market with Jian Xia. The store waspletely empty. She had already paid half a year¡¯s rent. It was currently under renovation, and it would be open for business very soon. The little girl could live without the old man, but the old man could not live without the little girl. The sins that Superintendent Shen hadmitted when she was three years old would probably have to be repaid for the rest of her life. A weekter, Shen Zhaozheng couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He called Zhao hang.¡±Did you find anything from the stalking?¡± boss, He Jiao is now a doctor at the Third People¡¯s Hospital. Everything is normal. I¡¯ve been following her and I didn¡¯t see anything unusual. I¡¯m so anxious that I¡¯m about to lose my temper. ¡°I know.¡±
After hanging up, Shen Zhaozheng called Yu Bin. ¡°From tomorrow onwards, you will follow Wang Bin.¡± As the saying goes, the Mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the Oriole behind. He could not hang himself on a single rope. If it really wasn¡¯t he Jiao, then he would be heading in the wrong direction. Three dayster, Li Hua finally couldn¡¯t help but call Wang Bin. She said in exasperation, ¡± ¡°Did you manage to take the photos I wanted?¡± Wang Bin was so anxious that he was sweating profusely. the two of them haven¡¯t seen each other recently. I can¡¯t do anything about it. I only saw them together once, but there weren¡¯t any intimate scenes. It¡¯s true that Qianqian can¡¯t film it. Li Hua gritted his teeth. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°A caf¨¦ on Lucky Star Street. See you at nine.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. At nine O ¡®clock in the evening, in a coffee shop on a remote street, Li Hua nced at the middle-aged man opposite him. ¡°Are you reliable? I¡¯ve already given you 30000 Yuan. It¡¯s been almost half a month and you haven¡¯t filmed anything. Can you do it?¡± Wang Bin sighed. sister, it¡¯s like this. Could it be that you¡¯ve made a mistake? there¡¯s really nothing going on between the two of them? ¡±
Li Hua frowned. that¡¯s impossible. My intuition can¡¯t be wrong. It must be because you didn¡¯t follow them well enough. Li Hua didn¡¯t expect that their meeting would be seen by others. Her cleverness may be ruined by her own cleverness. Wang Bin was helpless. Gu Nian has been in school recently. asionally, she would go out with a few girls from her dormitory and set up a shop or something. As for Shen Zhaozheng, I don¡¯t dare to follow him. You know, he¡¯s very vignt. It would be bad if we were discovered. ¡°I know, I know.¡± Li Hua nodded impatiently. Wang Bin had also been following Gu Nian recently. If there was really something going on between the two of them, it would be more than enough to follow a woman. girl, how about this? I really can¡¯t follow you. Why don¡¯t I refund you the deposit of 20000 Yuan, and the 10000 Yuan will be mypensation for my recent hard work. What do you think? ¡± Li Hua waved her hand in frustration. continue following. You don¡¯t have to return the money. If you really take any photos, I¡¯ll pay you more. ¡°Alright,¡± Wang Bin agreed helplessly. Yu Bin put away the camera in his hand, closed the window, and then left the entrance of the remote coffee shop.
Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s face darkened when he saw the photo.. Chapter 2034: It’s Li Hua Chapter 2034: It¡¯s Li Hua
Trantor: 549690339 It was actually Li Hua. She had destroyed the rtionship between niannian and hanzhi, and now she wanted to destroy the rtionship between niannian and him.
This woman was truly a lunatic. She probably couldn¡¯t bear to see niannian living better than her. ¡°Boss, what do you n to do?¡± ¡°Bide your time.¡± After Yu Bin left, Shen Zhaozheng immediately gave Gu Nian a call. Gu Nian was memorizing vocabry in the dormitory. When she saw the words ¡®Devil King¡¯, she immediately walked to the balcony and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Brother zhaohan!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve found out.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Li Hua.¡± Gu Nian mmed her fist on the railing and screamed in pain. ¡°You little girl, don¡¯t randomly hammer.¡± ¡°It¡¯s her? I thought it was he Jiao.¡±
Who would¡¯ve thought that Li Hua would have the nerve toe and continue ruining her rtionship? She thought that Li Hua would live in guilt for the rest of her life, but she was so thick-skinned that she actually started to stir up trouble again. Li Hua probably saw her and Shen Zhaozheng together outside and sent people to follow her. They took photos of the two of them being intimate and handed them to the Shen family. The Shen family came forward to put pressure on them, and they broke up because of the pressure. She really was the number one B * tch in the world. since she hasn¡¯t gotten the photos she wants, she should be taking further action soon. You have to be careful. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve sent two of my men to the entrance of your school. As long as you go out, they¡¯ll follow you. The car te number is 78.11 956, just keep an eye on yourself and don¡¯t be alone in school.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve noted it down.¡± Li Hua was furious because she had not been able to get the photo she wanted. No one would believe her if she went to the Shen family and told them that Shen Zhaozheng and Gu Nian were together. She waited anxiously for another two days, but Shen Zhaozheng and Gu Nian still did not see each other. Gu Nian went to school during the day and apanied her ssmate to the caf¨¦ on zuchong road to keep an eye on the renovation workers in the afternoon and evening. There was no chance at all.
She didn¡¯t n to wait any longer. In the middle of April, even the capital in the North felt the warmth of spring. When Gu Nian left the ssroom after ss, she saw someone standing under a sycamore tree outside. Well, it seemed like this person couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She walked forward with the other three people in the dormitory without a sound. Gu Nian, Qian Qian! Li Hua called out to her. ¡°Oh?¡± Gu Nian turned to look at her. Why are you here?¡± ¡°I have something to tell you,¡± Li Hua said with a half-smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have nothing to say to you,¡± Gu Nian replied expressionlessly. After she finished speaking, she was about to leave when Li Hua grabbed her wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who made me do what I did with Shen hanzhi?¡± With her back facing Lin Yiqian, Gu Nian¡¯s lips curled up slightly. What was this White Lotus trying to do? Did he have new ideas?
She turned her head and said with a look of thirst for knowledge, ¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce and talk in private,¡± Li Hua chuckled. She couldn¡¯t let her ssmates all stay at the side. If there were too many people, others would advise her to be rational, and this girl wouldn¡¯t be so easily angered by her. After all, the media College students were not easy to deal with. ¡°Alright,¡± Gu Nian nodded. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Jian Xia pulled her. I¡¯ll be in the canteen with her. It¡¯ll be fine. Gu Nian patted her hand. Ten minutester, Gu Nian and Li Hua were sitting opposite each other at a table by the French window on the second floor of the cafeteria.. Chapter 2035: 2094-about to surrender Chapter 2035: 2094-about to surrender
Trantor: 549690339 There were very few people in the canteen on the second floor and it was very quiet. Gu Nian nced at her and said, ¡± ¡°There was a hidden meaning in your words just now. What do you mean?¡± Li Hua pretended to smile deeply and said, ¡°you know what?¡± Shen Zhaozheng, he likes you.¡±
Gu Nian raised her eyebrows. Is that so?¡± Li Hua gritted her teeth. Stop pretending. ¡°Yes, Shen Zhaozheng has always liked you.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s expression darkened. if you didn¡¯t break up with Shen hanzhi, how could he have had a chance? ¡® A mischievous look shed across Gu Nian¡¯s eyes. This Li Hua was really sinister. Her expression did not look good, and she seemed to be anxious. ¡°I don¡¯t know what nonsense you¡¯re talking about.¡± Li Hua chuckled. he was the one who found me. He wanted me to ruin your rtionship with Shen hanzhi. That way, he could take advantage of the situation. With a loud bang, Gu Nian mmed the table and said angrily, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡± Li Hua¡¯s expression was a little smug. She was angry at the slightest provocation. Gu Nian was really easy to control. it¡¯s up to you whether you believe it or not. He¡¯s a very ck-bellied person. I know that I can¡¯t sleep with him even after you and Shen hanzhi broke up.ll But I still did it because he promised me a lot of benefits. Do you think my current position in the University was given by hanzhi¡¯s father? He¡¯s in the capital¡¯s Institute of Science and has a lot of connections. It¡¯s only a matter of words for him to make me the chief reporter.¡±
Gu Nian¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°no, I don¡¯t believe Yingluo.¡± Li Hua looked at her expression and was secretly happy. Although she didn¡¯t admit it, she had already believed it in her heart. Hehe hehe She took advantage of the situation and continued, ¡± why do you think he didn¡¯t get together with He Jiao after the blind date? it was because he liked you. That¡¯s right, it was because he liked you that he didn¡¯t get together with He Jiao after the blind date. However, if you were to stay with hanzhi, he would never have a chance. So, he came to me and asked me to ruin your rtionship. Gu Nian¡¯s fingers trembled as she looked at her. Yingluo, do you have any evidence? ¡± Li Hua chuckled. This girl was about to surrender. She only needed to fool her with a few more words. how could a person like him leave any evidence? he only told me that if I worked with him, I could get the person I like and it was a win-win situation. I, Wanwan, was possessed, so I agreed to work with him, but I didn¡¯t get anything in the end. I was just afraid that you were kept in the dark. I¡¯ve already made a mistake once and felt guilty towards you, so I couldn¡¯t help but tell the truth. I l I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Gu Nian lowered her eyes, so Li Hua could not read her emotions. Li Hua continued, ¡± I¡¯ve said what I have to say. The decision is up to you. Alright, I¡¯m leaving. If she said too much, it would make this girl suspicious. She had to stop while she was ahead. Li Hua walked out of the cafeteria and looked up. The girl was still sitting by the window, not moving. Obviously, she was starting to suspect Shen Zhaozheng.
Hehe hehe She was sure that the two of them were together. Now, because of her words, the two of them no longer trusted each other. Then, there was no need to disclose this matter. The two of them might break up on their own. Gu Nian sat by the window for a long time before she slowly got up and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window. She could see Li Hua¡¯s back gradually disappearing in the distance. Then, she went downstairs. Jian Xia and the others were eating on the first floor.. Chapter 2036: 2096-luring the Tiger out of the mountain Chapter 2036: 2096-luring the Tiger out of the mountain
Trantor: 549690339 Gu Nian walked over and sat down at the dining table. Jian Xia nced at her and asked, ¡°how is it?¡± What did that girl say to you?¡± he said something that tried to drag me into the swamp, ¡± Gu Nian said. he¡¯s really evil.
¡°I didn¡¯t have a good first impression of that girl,¡± Guan Ling shook his head. ¡°Your intuition is very urate,¡± Gu you smiled. Guan Ling was indeed an expert. He would definitely achieve great things in the future. The four of them left the cafeteria together. Gu Nian did not mention what Li Hua had said. She could make her own decisions. She was concerned about Jian Xia¡¯s dessert shop. The decoration of the dessert shop was simple. Jian Xia used non-toxic and pollution-free paint. So after the decoration, they didn¡¯t need to ventte for a while and could open for business directly. Now, the shop had put up a job advertisement outside. A barista, a cake desserts master, two waiters, and a cashier were enough. Jian Xia was in high spirits. there are peopleing for the interview. Guan Ling, Gu Nian, you two have to help me check. Do you understand? ¡± The twodies were capable, especially Guan Ling, who was good at judging people. Gu Nian¡¯s brain was active, so he was sure that the two of them would be able to find the most suitable shop assistants. The two of them expressed that they were okay.
This was a clear division ofbor. Du Jun was the runner and did odd jobs, Guan Ling and Gu Nian were the military counselors, and Jian Xia was in charge of the entire scene. This small dessert shop was the heart and soul of all the people in room 505. On Friday night, Wang Bin got into another car and stood guard at the entrance of the mediapany. He had epted someone¡¯s money and helped them solve their problems. He still did not want to give up and wanted to continue following them. After a while, Gu Nian was seen walking out of the school gate. She was wearing a hat and her sweater was pulled up to cover her mouth. However, the Smoky-pink coat was indeed the one that Gu Nian often wore. Her whereabouts seemed to be a little sneaky. She reached out and stopped a taxi. Wang Bin immediately followed the taxi. He followed the car for a while. The car made many turns and finally stopped at the foot of the mountain of the cuishan public house. The girl got out of the car. She was no longer wearing her hat, and her sweater cor was pulled down. Wang Bin looked at her and immediately pped her hands.ll Legs. This girl was not Gu Nian at all. She was Gu Nian¡¯s ssmate. She had deliberately worn Gu Nian¡¯s coat in order to lure her away. He had fallen for the little girl¡¯s trick. Obviously, the little girls had already discovered that he was following them. Therefore, this path waspletely cut off. He had been in this line of work for ten years, and his tracking skills could be said to have reached the point of perfection. It was not easy for this little girl to discover him.
He could only turn around and leave the foot of Mount cui. Jian Xia took out her phone and made a call. She said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°That car has indeed been following me. Have you arrived at inspector Shen¡¯s house?¡± ¡°We¡¯re here, thank you for your hard work,¡± a chuckle came from the other end. ¡°Alright, be careful.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Nian took out her keys and opened the door. As soon as the door opened, the man appeared. ¡°Ah, Yingluo.¡± She jumped in shock. ¡°I heard the door open, so I came over. Why are you here all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside,¡± Gu Nian said as she held his hand. Gu Nian pulled Shen Zhaozheng into the living room. Gu Nian pressed him down on the sofa and pointed at his nose. ¡°Are you hiding something from ¡®What do you mean?¡± Shen Zhaozheng narrowed his eyes at her..
Chapter 2037: Then we’ll do as you say Chapter 2037: Then we¡¯ll do as you say
Trantor: 549690339 Li Hua ruined my rtionship with hanzhi. Were you the one who secretly sabotaged it? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng pressed her down on the sofa and looked at her through gritted teeth. ¡°Am I such a person in your eyes?¡±
Gu Nian¡¯s expression immediately rxed as she reached out to stroke his chin. no, of course not. What I said just now was what Li Hua wanted me to ask you. ¡°Did she go to find you?¡± Gu Nian nodded. yes, she came to me. She said that you were the one who instigated her to seduce Han Zhi. She hoped that I would suspect you and break up with you. Shen Zhaozheng gritted his teeth and said, ¡°he¡¯s really evil.¡± that¡¯s right. She¡¯s too cunning. It¡¯s a good thing that I¡¯m a determined person. If I had met someone who was slightly more confused, they might have believed her. Gu Nian wrapped her arms around his waist. ¡°I don¡¯t like people who are muddleheaded.¡± Superintendent Shen was very proud of her. ¡°What if I¡¯m really confused?¡± Gu Nian chuckled. Don¡¯t you like me anymore?¡± Shen Zhaozheng caressed her face. you won¡¯t. You only believe in me. You won¡¯t believe in Li Hua. Niannian, I like you, but I won¡¯t use despicable means to get you. I don¡¯t want to be an ungrateful person in your eyes. Shen Zhaozheng was a ck-bellied man, but he had a bottom line. He would never use such a dirty method to let someone else ruin her rtionship.
Gu Nian reached out and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°I believe you.¡± Shen Zhaozheng stood up and pulled her up. ¡°So, what do you n to do now?¡± I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. It seems like we can¡¯t meet openly. If she finds out that we¡¯re meeting again, she¡¯ll definitely tell your family about this. By then, my father will find out. I¡¯m not sure how he¡¯ll react if he finds out about this from someone else. Gu Nian leaned backzily on the sofa. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say,¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. At the Vice President mansion, Tang qingru looked at his daughter who was watching TV in the living room and walked over with a smile. it¡¯s been almost half a month. You¡¯ve been living here all this time. Don¡¯t you n on going home? ¡± Song ran nced at him and asked, ¡± what? Am I not wee? Do you find me annoying? Tang qingru chuckled and sat beside her. ¡°How could father not wee you? Dad can¡¯t wait for you to stay here and not go home.¡± that¡¯s not realistic, ¡± song ran waved her hand. Tang qingru was rebuffed. He chuckled and said,¡±That¡¯s fine. You can stay here as long as you want.¡± As they were talking, a Butler came to Tongchuan. ¡°Sir, director Gu is here.¡± ¡°Yes, let him in.¡± Tang qingru nodded. Song ran saw a tall figure at the entrance of the side hall. The man was wearing a suit. It was obvious that he had finally found the opportunity toe to the capital for business.
She looked at the TV expressionlessly and didn¡¯t intend to respond to him. Tang qingru stood up and walked over. Gu jinghang immediately nodded slightly, ¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± Tang qingru patted his shoulder and said, ¡°if there¡¯s any conflict, let¡¯s talk it out, okay?¡± You have to give in to her. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that she¡¯s a little pretentious.¡± Song ran¡¯s voice rang out from behind him. oldrade, who are you calling pretentious? you can¡¯t just make things up just because you¡¯re the Vice President. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you. I¡¯m going upstairs, ¡± Tang qingru chuckled.. Chapter 2038: I am looking for Gu Nian Chapter 2038: I am looking for Gu Nian
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Gu jinghang reached out and unbuttoned his suit.
Song ran noticed that he was not wearing a coat or a sweater. It was probably warmer in Haicheng, but it was only ten degrees in capital city. Ha, why did she care about this? He deserved to be frozen to death. Gu jinghang sat down beside her. Song ran chuckled. I¡¯m not angry. I just feel that someone is being unreasonable. Gu jinghang held her hand. Song ran tried to pull her hand away but she could not. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, this is my dad¡¯s house. If you dare to treat me like this, I¡¯ll call me dad.¡¯ ¡°Your father is very supportive of me bringing you home,¡± Gu jinghangughed. Song ran nced at him. you¡¯re here now. Have you thought it through? are you in favor of niannian and Shen Zhaozheng being together? ¡± ¡°Does the rest of the Shen family know about this?¡± Gu jinghang frowned. When song ran heard what he said, she knew that there was hope. ¡°Does the Shen family¡¯s opinion matter? When Li Hua fell into the small pond, Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s elder brother and sister-inw, including Shen hanzhi, all thought that it was our niannian who pushed her. Only Shen Zhaozheng stood firmly on niannian¡¯s side. To be honest, at that time, I felt that Shen Zhaozheng might have fate with our niannian. A person with such a strong heart is more suitable for niannian.¡± Gu jinghang coughed lightly. yes, I know. But what if the old leader and Shen Zhaoshan really look for me? what should I say? ¡±
Did Gu jinghang really care about what these people thought? He was more concerned about song ran¡¯s attitude towards Shen Zhaozheng. Song ran patted him on the shoulder. jinghang, you¡¯re the head of the Academy of Sciences. Do you care about how they feel? ¡® ¡°I still have to.¡± Song ran heaved a sigh of relief. then, let theme to me. I¡¯d like to see how confident they can be. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go through all this.¡± Song ran squinted at him and said,¡¯director Gu, can you stop being so wishy-washy? What are you doing in the capital? If you¡¯vee all the way here to quarrel with me, then you can leave.¡± Gu jinghang coughed lightly. I must be the most important person in your heart. Can you guarantee that? ¡± Song ran reached out and pinched his chin. ¡°Oh? Do you think that I¡¯m being too nice to Shen Zhaozheng?¡± Director Gu heaved a sigh of relief. She finally understood how he felt. ¡°Yes.¡±
Song ran held his hand and led him upstairs. I¡¯ll use my actions to tell you that director Gu¡¯s position will remain unshakeable. The next day was the weekend. Gu Nian returned to school as she did not want to cause any more trouble. Today, she was nning to go to the dessert shop with Jian Xia and the others to recruit employees. She felt that it was quite novel. They were about to go out when they heard a knock on the door. Du Jun ran to open the door. When he opened it, he saw a handsome man and a beautiful woman standing outside. The man was wearing a suit, and the woman was beautiful and charming. It was a sight to behold. ¡°Qianqian, may I know who you are looking for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for Gu Nian,¡± song ran replied with a smile. When Gu Nian heard this, she immediately rushed over excitedly. ¡°Mother!¡± This was the first time that Guan Ling and Du Jun had met Gu Nian¡¯s parents. They looked just like Gu Nian, but they were more charming and more mature.ll The charm of a woman, the confidence and temperament of her every movement, really made them embarrassed to look at her. They all knew about Gu Nian¡¯s background. Naturally, they also knew that this tall man in a suit was the head of the Academy of Sciences. The girls, including Jian Xia, were all a little reserved.. Chapter 2039: How lucky she was Chapter 2039: How lucky she was
Trantor: 549690339 how did you lose weight? ¡± song ran looked at Gu Nian. I¡¯ve had a lot on my mind recently, ¡± Gu Nian said coquettishly. I¡¯ll definitely be scared.
After she finished speaking, she nced at her father carefully. Song ran caressed her face. alright, you don¡¯t have to worry anymore. Your dad has agreed. ¡°Agreed to what?¡± Gu Nian was a little confused. ¡°I¡¯ve agreed to let you be with him,¡± Gu Nian¡¯s jaw dropped in shock. ¡°Ah? Really, really? Is this for real?¡± She was so happy that she picked her mother up and said, ¡± ¡°Mom, thank you. Thank you, Yingluo.¡± Gu jinghang looked at the girl who was so happy that she was about to go crazy. He sighed in his heart. ¡®Children and grandchildren will have their own lives to live in. She must really like me if she¡¯s so happy.¡¯ Since his daughter liked it, he would satisfy her unconditionally. Although he thought so in his heart, he still put on a dignified look on his face.¡±Youll Mom, put it down. It¡¯s inappropriate for you to be like this.¡± Gu Nian quickly put her mother down and looked at Gu jinghang. ¡°Dad, thank you for your support.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t agree with this at first, but you ¡­Il Forget it, you ¡­Il Since mom supports you, then let¡¯s just leave it at that.¡± mother, you¡¯re the best! Gu Nian quickly hugged song ran. Gu jinghang coughed lightly.e downstairs with me. I still have some things to tell you. ¡°Wait for me, we¡¯ll go outter,¡± Gu Nian said to the three of them. ¡°Alright, alright, alright.¡± The three of them nodded their heads rapidly. After she went downstairs and got into her father¡¯s car, Gu jinghang said expressionlessly, ¡± this is the path you have chosen. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s parents, his elder brother, and even Shen hanzhi would be extremely shocked if they knew about this. Shen Boyong is old and is a conservative person, so he will probably be strongly opposed to this. I can¡¯t suppress others with my position as the master of this matter, and it will be suspected of abusing my power for personal gain, so it will be up to you and Shen Zhaozheng to solve this problem. You just need to remember that your family will support you, and that will be enough. I know, dad. You¡¯ve touched me so much, ¡± Gu Nian said as she reached out to hug her father. Gu jinghang¡¯s face turned cold. that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t be so sticky. Just remember what I said. Gu Nian pouted. Her father could only be so clingy with her mother. alright, I¡¯ll remember what you said. Since it¡¯s my own choice, I won¡¯t regret it no matter how difficult the road ahead is. I know that my family is my strongest backing. She was so lucky to have such a family.
He was so unfortunate to have such a family. That was why she wanted to save him even more. She wanted him to live a happy life like her. The three girls went downstairs and stood at the entrance of the female dormitory as they waited for Gu Nian. After a while, Gu Nian got out of the car and watched her parents ¡®car drive away with her three roommates. Gu Nian turned around and saw that everyone, including the arrogant Guan Ling, was bowing slightly. She touched her neck and said, ¡± ¡°What are you guys doing? ¡°That¡¯s the president of the Academy of Sciences.¡± Guan Ling stood up straight. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your father was also born in the countryside and that he took one step at a time to get to this position? I have great respect for such people.¡± Feeling proud of herself, Gu Nian reached out to hook her arms around the two people beside her. that¡¯s enough. He¡¯s the head of the Academy of Sciences, but here, he¡¯s just the Father of your roommate. You don¡¯t have to be like this in the future, understand? ¡± The four of them left media University, chatting andughing.. Chapter 2040: Let me tell you a piece of good news Chapter 2040: Let me tell you a piece of good news
Trantor: 549690339 Gu Nian finally felt relieved. Since her father had agreed, she did not need to worry about the other obstacles. The Shen family, bring it on.
Perhaps she would only feel bad for Shen hanzhi. However, even if she couldn¡¯t bear it, she would still be with Shen Zhaozheng in the end. The four of them went to Jian Xia¡¯s dessert shop. Jian Xia smiled and looked at them. ¡°I¡¯ve even thought of the name of the shop.¡± ¡°What is it called?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll call it 505 dessert shop.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea,¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I think so too, ¡± Guan Ling and Du Jun chimed in. It was a verv meaningful name. Du Jun was in charge of the painting, Jian Xia and Guan Ling were in charge of the recruitment, Gu Nian was by the side, and sister Xia Shang¡¯s assistant, sister Huahua, was in charge of the venue. The four of them had been busy the whole day and finally managed to hire two good barista and cake and dessert chef. They were all in their twenties, and they were all male. They were quite good-looking. Their bar counter waspletely open, so customers could see them at a nce when the barista and pastry chef were working.
Being handsome would naturally attract more customers. In addition, there was a male and female waiter and a female cashier that he had previously hired. Their n of recruiting soldiers and buying horses had finally been sessfullypleted. Later that night, Gu Nian took a taxi to futton apartments after the celebration party. When the car stopped below his apartment, she saw his private car slowly approaching. Gu Nian got out of the car excitedly and stood in front of his car. Shen Zhaozheng immediately noticed her. Under the dim streetlight, she put her hands in her pockets and looked at him with a smile. It swept away his gloominess and threw his bad mood away. He got out of the car and she walked towards him. She walked up to him and hugged his waist. Shen Zhaozheng was a little surprised. This girl was rarely so enthusiastic outside. Not to mention this was the time of the storm. What if Li Hua sent someone else to follow them?
Was she not afraid? He held her hand and walked into the apartment, her other hand on his waist the entire time. At the door of the house, he turned to look at her. She was always smiling, and it made his heart beat a little disorderly, and his breathing rhythm was also out of rhythm. ¡°Niannian, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Let me tell you a piece of good news,¡± Gu Nian said with a smile. The door opened, and the two of them went in. It was his turn to hook his arm around her waist. ¡°What good news?¡± Gu Nian pressed him against the door and could not help but smile. ¡°Director Gu urged him to agree.¡± Shen Zhaozheng was stunned. ¡°What? President Gu? What did you agree to?¡± ¡°Director Gu, my father¡¯s Zhenzhen has agreed to our rtionship, ¡± Gu Nian said as she reached out to support him.
Even though he had always been calm, inspector Shen had lost his cool andughed like a big boy. ¡°Really? really? You¡¯re not coaxing me?¡± ¡°Do I have to coax you with this?¡± Gu Nianughed smugly. Wouldn¡¯t this matter be exposed with a single poke? My dad really agreed to it. ¡® Shen Zhaozheng couldn¡¯t help but smile.ll Qiao: ¡°it¡¯s Yingluo, it¡¯s you. ¡°I l Mother¡¯s credit?¡± of course. My mom is definitely the hero. We must be filial to her in the future, understand? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng felt a little strange when he said this because niannian¡¯s mother was actually only twelve years older than him. He always felt that she was an older sister, not an elder who was separated by generations. However, who asked him to be with her daughter? even if they were only twelve years apart, he should be filial to her.. Chapter 2041: Heaven rewards the faithful Chapter 2041: Heaven rewards the faithful
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be filial to her and your father.¡± Gu Nian was so happy that she had forgotten about her home. She jumped onto him and said, ¡± that¡¯s great. The problem is solved now. Then, I won¡¯t have to worry about Li Hua finding out. It doesn¡¯t matter if she got someone to follow me or not. You and I can finally be in the light.
Shen Zhaozheng carried her to the living room, and she hung on him like a ko. ¡°Mm, alright, we can reveal it to the world now.¡± Only the heavens knew how long he had been waiting for this day. Now, as long as her parents agreed, all the other problems could be solved one by one. To them, those were not a problem. He hugged her just like that, reluctant to let go. He looked at her, admiring her, and envious of her. She had such a good family. Even with the previous lesson, her family still chose to respect her choice. On the other hand, it would not be so easy for the Shen family, who was in the wrong, to get off the hook. Inparison, he really felt ashamed. He really, really, really let her down.
in the future, we can eat and watch movies openly. We can even go to the most popr ces in the capital city. We won¡¯t have to be afraid of meeting people who know you anymore. Gu Nian began to imagine the future. She had suffered a lot for him, and she had endured a lot. He really did not do well enough. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, niannian. I didn¡¯t do well enough.¡± there¡¯s no need to apologize to a couple. I know what it¡¯s like to be with you, but I still made my choice. I can imagine the difficulties that I¡¯ve faced. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s hard at all. Gu Nian smiled as she held his face. Shen Zhaozheng put her down and suddenly kissed her on the lips. He wasn¡¯t someone who was easily touched. He thought that he was a cold person, but it turned out that he had never met anyone who could move him before her. ¡°I will protect you, niannian. I will protect you.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The next day, the two of them went to a nearby shopping mall to have a meal and watch a movie. Wang Bin, who was nning to make hisst bet, saw the two of them get out of the car hand in hand. His eyes suddenly emitted a Wolf¡¯s light. The heavens did not let down the determined. He quickly rolled down the car window a little and took a series of shots, capturing the entire scene of the two of them holding hands as they walked through the underground parking lot.
Then, he immediately called Li Hua. After 40 minutes, Li Hua received the photos. She looked at the two people on the camera screen and zoomed in. She could see their hands intertwined. Ha, how loving. That girl didn¡¯t believe him? Or could it be that Shen Zhaozheng was more skilled? That girl was a fence-sitter who believed whoever said it. In that case, she would find another opportunity to sound out that girl¡¯s opinion. Gu Nian and Shen Zhaozheng watched a romantic foreign movie in the cinema. It did not matter what the movie was about as they were not in the mood to watch it anyway. Shen Zhaozheng had chosen a couple¡¯s seat while Gu Nian leaned into his arms and enjoyed the feeling of possessing him. It felt great to be able to lean against him without any restraint outside. After all, she was a big-hearted person. After hiding for such a long time, she was really tired. Now, she was not afraid of anything. It was already nine O ¡®clock in the evening by the time they finished the movie and had dinner.
She had to go to school the next day, so Shen Zhaozheng drove her there. The car was parked on a small path a little far from the dormitory. Just as Gu Nian was about to get out of the car, someone grabbed her wrist.ll Zhu Xi The intimate scene was seen by the people in the car not far away.. Chapter 2042: Concerned about version 2.0 Chapter 2042: Concerned about version 2.0
Trantor: 549690339 Li Hua gritted his teeth. She was really shameless to be entangled with Shen Zhaozheng. She really didn¡¯t deserve to be with such a good man.
Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s words were truly shocking. Was Gu Nian the only girl in the world? He had talked to his nephew, and he could actually do it. Where¡¯s his sense of propriety, integrity, and shame? did hepletely disregard human rtions? After a while, Gu Nian opened her eyes and looked at the person in front of her. ¡°Brother zhaohan, I have to go back.¡± Shen Zhaozheng finally let go of her and said, ¡± ¡°Good night,¡± she said. ¡°Good night,¡± she said. Li Hua watched as Gu Nian got out of the car and Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s car slowly left. He then quickly got out of the car and caught up with Gu Nian. Gu Nian was about to enter the dormitory when she heard someone calling her from behind. She turned around and saw that it was Li Hua. She smiled. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, do you?¡± Li Hua chuckled. ¡°Which sentence are you talking about?¡± Gu Nian pretended to be confused. ¡°Shen Zhaozheng asked me to ruin your rtionship with Shen hanzhi,¡± Li Hua said through gritted teeth.
¡°Brother zhaohan said he didn¡¯t do such a thing.¡± Li Huaxin thought, ¡®as expected, Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s words made Gu Nian believe him.¡¯ of course he said that, ¡°she sighed. he wants you, so he¡¯ll definitely lie to you. ¡°I don¡¯t think he would lie to me. He¡¯s not that kind of person.¡± ¡°Did Shen Zhaozheng tell you this?¡± ¡°Yup,¡± ¡°Why are you so stupid? Do you believe whatever he says?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe that he would do something like that,¡± Gu Nian said with a troubled expression. it was really him who asked me to destroy your rtionship. He said that as long as hanzhi and I slept together, you would definitely break up with her if you found out. That way, he would be able to take advantage of the situation and get the love of his heart. This was definitely what he said. ¡°Oh? When did I ever say something like that?¡± The man¡¯s voice rang out from behind her. Li Hua¡¯s face turned as white washi almost instantly. It was Shen Zhaozheng.
Didn¡¯t Yueyue just drive away? Ten minutes ago, in the car, Gu Nian had whispered, ¡± I think I saw Li Hua. She¡¯s probably here to look for me. yes, you can get out of the carter. I¡¯ll drive off first and then turn back to see what she has to say to you. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. It was obvious that Li Hua was no match for these two. In the past, Gu Nian¡¯s rtionship had been ruined by her because she was unprepared and did not know the evil nature of the world. Now, she was only concerned about version 2.0. After breaking up with Shen hanzhi, she had grown up and gone through all kinds of things in school, people like Yang Qi, and even the kidnapping in the Northwest. She had grown up a long time ago and was no longer the Gu Nian she used to be. However, Li Hua¡¯s tricks were still the same as before. She didn¡¯t keep up with the times, so how could she seed again? Shen Zhaozheng put one hand in his pocket and walked to Li Hua¡¯s side. Li Hua had no choice but to shout, ¡± ¡°Little Yingluo¡¯s uncle.¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s expression darkened. In the past, not only was Gu Nian afraid of him, but Li Hua was also extremely afraid of him.
After Shen Zhaoming had seen through Gu Nian¡¯s scheme of pushing her into the pond, he had been very cold and strict to her. Whenever she saw her uncle, she would always take a detour. At this moment, seeing the man¡¯s eyes on her, she had an impulse to run away. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me, when did I ever say such words to you?¡± Li Hua¡¯s voice was trembling. She didn¡¯t even dare to look at the man.. Chapter 2043: He’s pursuing you? Chapter 2043: He¡¯s pursuing you?
Trantor: 549690339 It was said that Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s ability was above Han Zhi¡¯s father¡¯s. Moreover, he had be the director all by his own strength and luck. His family had not contributed much. He heard that director Qin of the southeast Research Institute admired him and chose him as his sessor. That was why he was promoted in a short time.
If she offended him, her father and her entire family would definitely be implicated. Shen Zhaozheng had never been a merciful person. He Jiao was a good example. She had even gone on a blind date with him, but he still fired her. She looked at Shen Zhaozheng with a smile. I¡¯m doing this for your own good. she said. Gu Nian quietly watched her act cool. This woman was really good at making things up. ¡°You¡¯re making up such a rumor for my own good?¡± His expression darkened, and his voice was so cold that it made Li Hua¡¯s teeth tremble. because Gu Nian has talked to Shen hanzhi before. If you insist on being with her, your family will definitely be in a mess. Gu Nian¡¯s family will definitely not agree to it. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s eyes shed with mischief as he said coldly, ¡± you¡¯re really good at pretending that everything is peaceful. You clearly can¡¯t bear to see niannian find her own happiness again. She hit the nail on the head. This man was never easy to fool.
Li Hua knew. Li Hua had always known. ¡°No, Zhenzhen isn¡¯t like this.¡± He still had to quibble. Li Hua, I¡¯m warning you seriously. If you dare toe to niannian and tell her the truth again, I won¡¯t let you off easily. The chief editor of the science newspaper had to give this director some face. If the Deputy Director in the capital city could let her join the newspaper, he could naturally make her leave the newspaper. Furthermore, Li Hua¡¯s father¡¯s superior was also Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s good friend¡¯s brother. Li Hua was surrounded by enemies from both sides, and she was no match for inspector Shen. Even her lips had turned white. She quickly nodded. ¡°I, Yingluo, know my mistake. I won¡¯t act on my own in the future.¡± ¡°Get lost, ¡± This was the first time Gu Nian had seen Shen Zhaoming so angry. It was also the first time he had told a girl to get lost. He was probably really shocked by her shamelessness.
Li Hua ran away in a hurry. She looked at the man with lingering fear, then stumbled and hit her car. ¡°If I didn¡¯t catch her red-handed, I really don¡¯t know how many more lies she would have told,¡± Gu Nian sneered. Shen Zhaozheng ruffled her hair. at least she won¡¯t dare toe to you again. Maybe ran ran. Perhaps she would go and look for his family. The following days would definitely not be peaceful. ¡°We¡¯re in the same boat now,¡± Gu Nian said with a smile. She had always been cheerful, and nothing could stump her. ¡°It¡¯s enough to just stand behind me,¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Gu Nian sent him back to his car and watched him leave. Then, she turned around and entered the dormitory. ¡°Niannianqian.¡± She turned around and saw that it was Guan Ling. At the entrance of the dormitory, it was Xu Yan.
Oh my, these two people have some inkling. Guan Ling caught up to her and held her hand. ¡°You¡¯re back sote.¡± ¡°Yes, you studied sote?¡± ¡°Yup,¡± ¡°Are you with Xu Yan?¡± Gu Nian chuckled. ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°He¡¯s pursuing you?¡± Guan Ling¡¯s face turned red.¡±Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Xu Yan often skips ss and only knows how to y games?¡± Gu Nian snorted. ¡°It¡¯s because he¡¯s taking the CET-4 exam this semester, so he asked me to tutor him.. Chapter 2044: 2104-going through a thousand difficulties Chapter 2044: 2104-going through a thousand difficulties
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°There are so many people in your ss, why didn¡¯t he find anyone else but you?¡± The two of them walked up the stairs and Guan Ling said, ¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m the top student in my ss. Besides, Yingluo, I also owed him a favor, so I¡¯m just returning it to him.¡±
he¡¯s not bad. He¡¯s good-looking andes from a good family. It¡¯s obvious that he likes you too. Consider him, okay? ¡± ¡°You silly girl, can¡¯t we just have a pure friendship?¡± Guan Ling pinched her waist. Gu Nian ran upstairs and thought, did I hit the nail on the head? Otherwise, why would you be so guilty? Do you also have a good impression of her?¡± The two of them chased him from the first floor to the fifth floor. [ Guan Ling Ill He held Gu Nian¡¯s hand and said in a serious tone, ¡± I just want Hanhan to study hard. I don¡¯t have the energy to think about anything else. Gu Nian, I¡¯m different from you guys. I have to rely on myself for everything. I, Hanhan, am verypetitive. I don¡¯t want to waste four years in college. Do you understand? ¡® Gu Nian did not fully understand. She wasn¡¯t born into a family like Guan Ling¡¯s, so she didn¡¯t know why ambition and love were in conflict. He could learn while dating. However, Guan Ling knew that Xu Yan¡¯s family was quite well-off. In this big mediapany, eight out of ten young masters were rich. If she were to talk to Xu Yan, there would be a lot of trouble.
That kind of family might have already chosen a partner for him, just waiting for him to graduate and marry a girl of equal social status. In that case, she was the one who had appeared out of nowhere, and her family would definitelye to find trouble with her. She was not a Cindere who liked to daydream. She only wanted to rely on herself. She didn¡¯t want to bring herself so much trouble. She wanted to at least reach a certain height so that others wouldn¡¯t say that she had a higher social status. Her self-esteem could not take such words. So, they should just be ssmates. This was pretty good. Although Gu Nian did not understand what she was thinking, she saw Guan Ling¡¯s serious expression and said, ¡± ¡°Alright, I, Yingluo, will support you.¡± It turned out that everyone¡¯s feelings were different. Everyone had their own difficulties.
She and Shen Zhaozheng had also gone through a lot. She had decided to be together, and she liked to stick together all the time. As for Guan Ling, she had a lot to consider. Her background and family forced her to consider these things. As for Xia Shang, because of what happened in the past, she was more inclined to be a woman. Men should not be the focus of her life. In fact, they were all very interesting. Gu Nian was d that she hade to the capital and met all kinds of people. She had broadened her horizons and enriched her life. She liked this kind of positive life. It was a quiet night, and Shen Zhaozheng was lying in bed.ll He felt that this was the calm before the storm. Now that the day had finallye, he was looking forward to it. For so many years, he had maintained his cold personality and did not have any major conflicts with his family. However, this did not mean that he could ept some of his family¡¯s methods. His father didn¡¯t value him until he showed his talent in scientific research. His mother also used him as a bargaining chip. Throughout his growth, his mother never appeared. His sister was not close to him, and would asionallye over and ask him for money. A family like this had no right to stand up and oppose the person he liked.
The next morning, Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s phone rang. He took a look and saw that it was a call from thendline of the western suburbs residence. It was obviously his mother. ¡°Hello, Yingluo..¡± Chapter 2045: Can’t you just let me stop worrying? Chapter 2045: Can¡¯t you just let me stop worrying?
Trantor: 549690339 He picked up the phone, his voice calm. The person on the other end of the line seemed to be on the verge of copse.
Zhaozheng,e back immediately. If you don¡¯t, your father will be so angry. As expected, it was impossible for a person like Li Hua to hide things. ¡°I know, I¡¯ll go back,¡± he said calmly. In the courtyard of the mansion in the western suburbs, the doctor was measuring Shen Boyong¡¯s heartbeat and blood pressure. He kept saying, ¡°Old leader, don¡¯t get too excited. Please don¡¯t get too excited. Otherwise, your blood pressure will suddenly rise, and it¡¯ll be very dangerous.¡± Shen Boyong reached out and thumped his chest. this disgraceful brat. He actually did such a shameless thing. If this matter gets out, how can I face others? ¡® ¡± old man, don¡¯t be like this, ¡± Liu Mei whispered. Shen Boyong red at her. it¡¯s all your fault. You didn¡¯t teach him a good lesson and let him have no sense of propriety, justice, and shame. He actually dared to provoke my nephew¡¯s ex-girlfriend. If this gets out, how can I still face others? ¡± Liu Mei felt wronged. I was also kept in the dark. That child, he doesn¡¯t tell me anything. You know that. The doctor injected the medicine into the patient.ll Then, she picked up the needle and inserted it into the back of his hand. old leader, this is a medicine to calm you down. It¡¯ll help to ease the thickness of your blood. You must calm down and not get angry. Your heart is not in good condition. Shen Boyong waved his hand. alright, I understand. You can all leave now. He didn¡¯t want to be angry, but there were always some little brats who didn¡¯t give him peace of mind. First. it was Han Zhi. that brat. who insisted on going to the Northwest. That was his eldest grandson, but he insisted on going to that dangerous ce. Now, it was his youngest son, and he actually did such an immoral thing.
Director Gu¡¯s daughter was really capable to make the two men in the Shen family fall head over heels for her. That little girl was born with good looks, just like her mother. Women with this kind of appearance could easily make men go crazy. His youngest son had always been calm and steady. Now, he was actually going against the entire family for this little girl. In the courtyard, Shen Zhaozheng had parked his car. Liu Mei rushed out as soon as she heard the sound of the engine. She pointed at Shen Zhaozheng like an elder and said through gritted teeth, ¡± look at what you¡¯ve done. You¡¯ve made your dad sick. Can¡¯t you just let me be at ease? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng found it funny and asked, ¡± ¡°When have you ever been for me?ll Worried?¡± After he finished speaking, he ignored her and walked directly to the house in the backyard. In the bedroom, he nced at the old man who was lying on the bed and bowed slightly. ¡°Dad,¡± he said. Shen Boyong picked up a cup from the bedside table in a fit of anger and threw it at him. Shen Zhaozheng didn¡¯t Dodge, and the cup hit his forehead. It broke and fell to the ground, and blood started to flow from his forehead. Liu Mei heard the sound and rushed in. Shen Zhaozheng reached out and wiped his forehead. A good son was a son that his father was proud of.
Once he did something out of line, he would not be treated as he had in the past. This kind of father-son rtionship really made him have the urge tough. Liu Mei did not care about her bleeding son and rushed to the bed. She patted Shen Boyong¡¯s chest, ¡°The doctor said, don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Shen Boyong pushed her away, causing her to knock into the cab at the side. She then stood up and stood beside him,¡±The doctor said your heart isn¡¯t in good condition, so you can¡¯t get too excited..¡± Chapter 2046: 2106-angered to death Chapter 2046: 2106-angered to death
Trantor: 549690339 In front of Shen Boyong, Liu Mei had already formed a situation where she was dependent on him. Even if the man beside her was old, she only wanted to rely on him. She felt that if this old leader did not treat her well, the rest of her life would be difficult. Shen Zhaozheng touched his forehead with the back of his hand. The back of his hand was stained with blood, but he didn¡¯t feel any pain.
Because he knew what kind of treatment he would receive when he came in. As expected, she naturally didn¡¯t feel pain. you bastard! Break up with director Guts daughter immediately! ¡°Why?¡± Shen Zhaozheng was unmoved. Shen Boyong was so angry that he wanted to pull out the needle from the back of his hand, but Liu Mei stopped him. ¡°Old man, don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°Listen to your dad, don¡¯t disobey him,¡± he turned to Shen zhaoxi. All this while, his mother had always told him to listen to his father. Over and over again, it was always just these few sentences. Because he was not born by a doctor, she married him sessfully by carrying this son, so her identity was somewhat illegitimate. His mother had always felt that she was inferior to others. Although she was fierce with her words, in private, as long as she saw him, she would make him listen to his father. It was as if he was afraid that once he angered his father, she would be implicated, and both mother and son would suffer. Shen Boyong red at Gu Nian. Gu Nian, many people in Jindo city know that director Gu and your elder brother¡¯s family were engaged when they were children. Everyone in the entire Jindo city¡¯s scientificmunity knows that. Gu Nian and han have already been separated. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate to talk to you? isn¡¯t this inappropriate? ¡±
Well, old leader, you¡¯re thinking too much. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s jaw twitched. father, you¡¯re being too serious. Niannian only talked to hanzhi for a short while. After they broke up, she had nothing to do with the Shen family. She doesn¡¯t mind that hanzhi betrayed her and continued to ept the Shen family. Naturally, I don¡¯t mind her spending some time with hanzhi. With just a few words, Shen Boyong was so angry that he almost died. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡± listen to what you¡¯re saying. If you don¡¯t mind, she¡¯s the one who almost married hanzhi. She¡¯s the one who almost became your niece-inw. You bastard, what are you saying, you unfilial son? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng lifted his chin slightly and looked at the bed.ll The man who was so excited that his face and ears were red said, ¡± as you said, she is almost. As long as she is not married to hanzhi, she will still be a girl, an ordinary girl, a girl who can fall in love with me. She has nothing to do with the Shen family. Shen Zhaozheng had wanted to say that even if he married hanzhi and then divorced her, he would still be able to be with Gu Nian. If he said that, his father would probably be angered to death. ¡°How did I give birth to such a shameless thing like you?¡± Shen Boyong red at her. Shen Zhaozheng looked at the two of them and could not help but think of Gu Nian. Gu Nian¡¯s family had been angry at her for being betrayed by Han Zhi. However, after knowing that she had fallen for her, Mrs. Gu respected her daughter as much as she could and had specially asked him out for a face-to-face meeting. There was also director Gu, a man at the peak of power. He could have ordered him to leave his daughter with a single sentence, but he did not. They did not.
He wasn¡¯t like his parents, who didn¡¯t know right from wrong and only cared about their own face, never caring about his feelings. He was very d that niannian was born in such a family, that kind of child who grew up in love, he really wanted to have her.. Chapter 2047: Continue to listen Chapter 2047: Continue to listen
Trantor: 549690339 He also yearned for love. No one didn¡¯t desire love.
Gu nianshen did not say a word as he watched his father throw things around in a rage. He watched as his mother consoled his father in fear. His mother did not care what he said or what he was trying to exin. She only wanted him to listen to her and separate him from Gu Nian. When his father finallyy down, panting, he said calmly, ¡± you should know me well. Once I make a choice, I won¡¯t up easily. I¡¯m sorrv to disappoint you for the first time in my life. I won¡¯t break up with Gu Nian. Since I¡¯ve made my father so angry, I¡¯d better leave first. He was about to leave when another cup hit the door. Shen Zhaozheng closed the door in the end. The ss of water fell to the ground and shattered. That sound was very ear-piercing. He walked out of the door, and the room was still filled with curses. He gradually walked further away, got into the car, and left the ce without any reluctance. On the road, the Chinese parasol trees were already green. Spring hade, and his car gradually drove away from there, as if he had gotten rid of that kind of family. He called Gu Nian. After she hung up, she texted him back.¡±l¡¯m in ss. What¡¯s wrong?¡± He took a look at the words and imagined her secretly doing something.¡± The corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but curve up when he saw her sending him messages in ss. Because of her appearance, there was something worth looking forward to in his life. The car stopped at a red light, and he replied to her message, It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to school to find you tonight.¡±
¡°Alright,¡± he said. Gu Nian¡¯s ss was the ss of Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s old ssmate. When she saw Gu Nian sneaking around, she walked over to her desk and knocked on it. ¡°Student, please pay attention.¡± Gu Nian panicked and hurriedly put away her phone. Zheng Yi¡¯s sharp eyes saw the two words on her phone screen: Devil King. She didn¡¯t know why, but her first reaction was to think of Shen Zhaozheng. That man was indeed worthy of that name. He was indeed like a devil, cold and heartless. So, was Gu Nian texting Shen Zhaozheng in ss? For some reason, even though it was an insignificant action, she envied this girl. Although he was envious, he still had to do his best in ss. Gu Nian lowered her head and whispered, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, teacher,¡± ¡°Let¡¯s continue listening.¡± Zheng Yi forced a smile. Gu Nian began to listen attentively as a smile appeared on her face. When Zheng Yi saw this smile, she felt very ufortable. She envied Gu Nian¡¯s smile when she saw that he was in love. Their sses ended in the middle of the morning. It was a Wednesday so Gu Nian went to work part-time at the magazine agency. Guan Ling and Xu Yan went to the library to study English. Jian Xia and Du Jun went to 505 dessert shop to continue monitoring the renovation.
When Gu Nian arrived at the magazine agency, there was no one in particr to wee her. After all, she was only a small part-time intern. The front desk staff led her to a building behind them. After passing the bridge between the two buildings, she saw a man walking towards her. He had slicked-back hair and was dressed in a suit and leather shoes. He had the air of an elite aristocrat. As he got closer, Bai shaojin realized that the girl in the white shirt and one-piece skirt was Gu Nian. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu Nian looked at him guardedly. The smile on Bai shaojin¡¯s face was a little sinister. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, sister Zhu Ling. You can just take her to the Department..¡± Chapter 2048: Sharp mouth, soft heart Chapter 2048: Sharp mouth, soft heart
Trantor: 549690339 Just as he was about to leave, Gu Nian grabbed him.ll He grabbed his arm and asked, ¡°brother, what do you mean?¡± I¡¯m not in your Department, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fate. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you,¡± Bai shaojin smiled. you¡¯re the one who used underhanded means to assign me to the same Department as you? ¡± Gu Nian gritted her teeth as she looked at him.
¡°I¡¯ve just joined the magazine agency.ll I¡¯m even your rtive. Do I have that ability?¡± Gu Nian thought for a moment and agreed. After all, uncle Xingyu was the head of the magazine agency. Bai shaojin had no right to stir up trouble. He was really unlucky to be assigned to the same Department as him. The receptionist, Zhu Ling, continued to lead her forward. She was in the border and ocean Affairs Department, which specialized in border disputes. It could be considered a rather important Department. After entering the Department, there was arge open office. Everyone had their own cubicle, and everyone was busy taking calls and running around. No one cared who she was. The moment she entered, someone walked over and said quickly, ¡± ¡°Is this the new intern?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Nian nodded. Arge stack of documents was ced in her hands. ¡°Make a copy of these, front and back, and give it to me as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the photocopier?¡± Gu Nian asked, holding a huge pile of documents. The staff member had already turned around and left. The front desk receptionist, Zhu Ling, who had brought her here, had also left. She put the pile of documents aside, walked to another desk, and said in a kind voice, ¡± ¡°May I know where the photocopier is?¡±
Just as the girl was about to answer, the phone on the table rang. Gu Nian looked around and realized that no one was answering her. No wonder the magazine agency was hiring. Everyone was so busy that their feet didn¡¯t even touch the ground. At the same time, she was afraid that no one would be watching over them. If the documents were lost or something, she would be the one to take responsibility. After about 20 minutes, the middle-aged woman who had assigned her the task came back. ¡°Have you finished photocopying them?¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t found the photocopier yet.¡± Gu Nian smiled at her. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it have a mouth?¡± the woman frowned. ¡°I asked. Is everyone busy?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you go and find it yourself?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll lose the information if I leave it here, so I¡¯ve been guarding it.¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± Hu Yin shook her head. After she finished speaking, she walked forward. Gu Nian hurriedly followed her out of the hall with a huge pile of documents in her hands. After making a few turns upstairs, they finally arrived at a printing room. Gu nianxiang thought to herself, ¡®I really can¡¯t find her without someone to lead the way.¡¯
The photocopier room was huge. There were four photoprinters in total, and two of them were already being used by two college students. Hu Yin pointed. copy it here. Hurry up. I have an urgent need for it. ¡°Okay, okay, I got it.¡± She actually quite liked the people here. They were all very busy and full of life. The feeling of ignoring you was not that they were making things difficult for you, but that they were really too busy to pay attention to you. He had a sharp mouth but a soft heart. It was good that he didn¡¯t have any bad intentions. Gu Nian had been in the border ocean Affairs Department for a long time, and he had never stopped walking or sat down. He was like a top, busy all the time. When they got off work at six O ¡®clock in the evening, a girl who came in at the same time had red eyes and said to her ssmate next to her, I didn¡¯t know this job was so intense. If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t havee.¡± Gu Nian reached out to massage her shoulders. She had been doing physical work today. She had to make copies of documents, move a huge pile of documents, and distribute them to the staff in the Department. asionally, she would also have to answer calls.. Chapter 2049: Declaring his sovereignty over her Chapter 2049: Dering his sovereignty over her
Trantor: 549690339 At six O ¡®clock, he was out of energy. The phone rang, and Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°I¡¯m almost at your school. ¡±
¡°Hey, hey, hey, don¡¯t go to school. I¡¯m not at school. I forgot to tell you that I¡¯m at the magazine agency.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re starting work there today?¡± yes. I work here every Wednesday afternoon for half a day. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pick you up at the magazine agency.¡± Gu Nian then walked out of the magazine agency. There was a sycamore tree at the entrance. Exhausted, she could only say,ll She sat on the curb and waited for Shen Zhaozheng to pick her up. It took about 20 minutes to drive from school to the magazine agency, so she waited patiently. ¡°Gu Nian.¡± Suddenly, someone called out to her from behind. She turned around and saw Bai shaojin holding a cup of milk tea. ¡°Drink it,¡± he said as he walked closer and handed her the milk tea. Gu Nian did not stand on ceremony with him. She had not even had a sip of water for a long time and her mouth was already covered in skin. He took a deep breath and felt refreshed. She raised her head and looked at him. this Department is not bad. You have a bright future.
¡°I¡¯ll still have to thank you for rmending me,¡± Bai shaojin said with a smile. When the staff of the magazine heard this, they were shocked. A staff member of the magazine was thanking an intern for rmending him. ¡°No need to tell me this. You came in with your own strength.¡± She did not want to be entangled with Bai shaojin. They were even now, and no one owed anyone anything. ¡°Should I send you back to school, then?¡± Bai shaojin nodded. ¡°It¡¯s okay. My boyfriend is here to pick me up.¡± Gu Nian raised her hand. ¡°Inspector Shen?¡± ¡®Yes.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Only he knew the disappointment in his tone. The spring evening wind blew, and the capital felt warmer. He looked at the high-spirited girl beside him and felt veryfortable. Just like Shen Zhaozheng, Bai shaojin admired Gu Nian on one hand, but on the other, he was envious of her.
Yes, no matter if it was a girl or a boy, they would all envy her life. People like her were born to be envied. Not only was her family well-off, but she also had open-minded parents. This was her greatest treasure and the most enviable part of her. Bai shaojin felt that he was already enjoying the night breeze by her side. He only wished that time would pass a little slower, just a little slower. However, the sound of a car horn still rang out. A silver-gray car stopped in front of them. Gu Nian¡¯s face was initially expressionless, but at that moment, the corners of her mouth curled up into the most dazzling smile. The dusk was also lit up. The car window was half-open, and he was wearing a suit. His back was straight, like a white por growing in the desert, and people could not help but follow him. Gu Nian hurriedly walked over, opened the car door, and got into the car. She then politely waved at Bai shaojin. Shen Zhaozheng bent over to help her fasten her seat belt, dering his sovereignty over her. Bai shaojin¡¯s smile was stiff. After fastening his seat belt, he stepped on the elerator and the car slowly drove away.
I¡¯m in the same Department as Bai shaojin, ¡± Gu Nian said. the border and ocean Affairs Department. It was a coincidence. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s just a colleague,¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. Gu Nian chuckled. that¡¯s right. He¡¯s just a colleague like everyone else. This Department is pretty good. He¡¯s exposed to a lot of things. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good.¡± The car stopped outside the apartment building.. When the two of them got out of the car, Gu Nian saw the fresh blood on his forehead and immediately screamed, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Yingluo?¡± Chapter 2050: Chapter 2110-bring it on Chapter 2050: Chapter 2110-bring it on Shen Zhaozheng took her hand and walked toward the corridor. He said casually, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just identally hit myself.¡± ¡°How did you end up like this, brother zhaohan? do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old?¡± After entering the house, she dragged him to the sofa and pressed him down on it. Then, she searched all over the ce for the first aid kit. ¡°It¡¯s in the drawer under the TV,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said as he stood up. ¡°You sit, I¡¯ll get it.¡± Gu Nian hurriedly retrieved the first aid kit and began to treat his wounds. ¡°It was already dealt with at the Research Institute today.¡± you still need to continue disinfecting. How did you do this? ¡± ¡°I identally got it during training,¡± Shen Zhaozhengughed. Gu Nian nced at him and asked, ¡®why are you always like this? Last time you were injured by shrapnel, what is it this time?¡± ahem, it¡¯s a secret. ¡°You call this confidential?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll just watch you spout nonsense with a straight face.¡± don¡¯t worry, ¡°Shen Zhaozhengughed. it¡¯s just a superficial wound. After Gu Nian finished applying the medicine on his wound, she was shocked to see the wound. It felt as if something sharp had cut through it. It was probably ss or something. How could this be an injury from training? ¡°Where did you go today?¡± Shen Zhaozheng suddenly stood up. I¡¯ll make dinner. You can watch TV in the living room. tell me the truth, ¡± Gu Nian pulled him back. did you go home? ¡® Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s eyes flickered. This little girl was really smart to have guessed it. ¡°Did your family members have a big reaction?¡± The Shen family was not as open-minded as her parents, and Shen Zhaozheng must have been scolded by them. Shen Zhaozheng reached out to hold her. their reaction is a Little Big, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t really care about their feelings. You don¡¯t need to know about this. Firstly, he didn¡¯t want her to worry. Secondly, he felt that theparison was too tragic and it made him feel inferior. Gu Nian¡¯s heart ached as she looked at the wound on his forehead. ¡°Your dad did it?¡± She could guess everything. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± he pulled her into the kitchen. brother zhaohan, ¡± Gu Nian said as she hugged him from behind. I¡¯ll make it up to you in the future for the love you¡¯ve never received before. The light of dusk slowly left the kitchen. He turned around and held her in his arms as if he was holding the whole world. The dinner was simple and was prepared by Gu Nian. Gu Nian had volunteered to invite her because she wanted to show her sympathy for the injured. Shen Zhaozheng guided them from the side and made three dishes. Halfway through the meal, his phone rang. It seemed to be his big brother, Shen Zhaoshan¡¯s voice. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at home,¡± which house? your sister-inw and I live here at Ding Xiang apartment. You¡¯re not the one living there. When did you change the house? ¡± Now that everything was out in the open and niannian¡¯s parents had agreed, there was no need to hide this residence. Shen Zhaozheng then sent them the new address before looking at Gu Nian. ¡°My brother and sister-inw areing overter.¡± ¡°Alright, I know,¡± she said, raising her eyebrows. ¡°So, do you need to leave?¡± He was afraid that she would be hurt. I want to be your strong and powerful backing. There¡¯s no need to avoid me. Gu Nian chuckled. She had nothing to be afraid of. She was dating openly, and there was now that said she couldn¡¯t date her ex-boyfriend¡¯s uncle. Bring it on.. Chapter 2051: It’s all because of her special status, right? Chapter 2051: It¡¯s all because of her special status, right? Trantor: 549690339 Half an hourter, the doorbell rang, and Shen Zhaozheng opened the door. Shen Zhaoshan and Zhou Yueru¡¯s faces were extremely unsightly. When he saw Gu Nian, his expression turned even uglier. ¡°Hello, uncle. Hello, Auntie,¡± Gu Nian greeted. Shen Zhaoshan couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±niannian, you know that we are uncles and aunties. Zhaozheng is only one generation younger than you. How can you be so stubborn?¡± Gu Nian stood in front of them and said calmly, ¡± ¡°How can I what? How could she date him? He¡¯s just Shen hanzhi¡¯s uncle and has nothing to do with me. There doesn¡¯t seem to be anyw that states that we can¡¯t date. Uncle, it¡¯s the 21st century now, and we¡¯re not people from a feudal society. Inparison, what we¡¯re doing is really nothing.¡± Shen Zhaozheng could see the smoke rising from his brother¡¯s head. No one had ever spoken to him like this, and no one had been able to make him speechless. Although he was relieved, he still stood in front of Gu Nian and looked at his brother. I was the one who pursued her first. Big brother, if you have anything to say, you can tell me. Gu Nian stood behind him and looked at Shen Zhaoshan and Zhou Yueru fearlessly. The expressions of the two people were hard to describe. Zhou Yueru walked around Shen Zhaozheng and stood in front of Gu Nian. She said gently, ¡± ¡°Niannian, you¡¯re still young and don¡¯t know what love is. Zhaozheng is a good man, but he¡¯s not suitable for you. If your parents find out, they¡¯ll definitely oppose it.¡± Gu smiled and looked at her. Auntie, you have to learn from my parents on this. My parents are very open-minded. When they found out about this, they did not object. They only said that they would respect my choice. Although there were many twists and turns, her parents still chose to support her in the end. Zhou Yueru and Shen Zhaoshan were both shocked. They knew that song ran never yed by the rules, but director Gu seemed to be a more traditional person. How could he possibly agree to his daughter being with Shen Zhaozheng? If people in the industry asked them in the future, how were they going to answer? This matter would probably be theughingstock and topic of conversation for those people. Did their family really not care what others said about them behind their backs? Shen Zhaoshan gave Zhou Yueru a look, signaling her to bring Gu Nian into the room. Zhou Yueru held onto Gu Nian¡¯s arm. ¡°Niannian,e with Auntie. Auntie wants to talk to you.¡± Gu Nian pulled her hand away and held Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s arm in front of the two of them. ¡°If you have anything to say, say it here.¡± Shen Zhaoshan¡¯s expression changed. If she was an ordinary girl, he would have already scolded her for being shameless. Wasn¡¯t that because of his special status? He wasn¡¯t someone the Shen family could afford to offend. Not only was he the director, but he also had the vice president¡¯s support. The director and the Vice President must have spoiled her ton much to allow her to do as she pleased. Shen Zhaoshan pointed at the sofa and said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and talk,¡± Shen Zhaozheng ignored his brother¡¯s and sister-inw¡¯s gazes as he held Gu Nian¡¯s hand and sat down on the sofa with her. Meanwhile, Shen Zhaoshan and Zhou Yueru sat on the chairs opposite the sofa. The feeling of a confrontation of needles appeared. Shen Zhaoshan first sent Zhou Yueru to y the emotional card. Zhou Yueru came up and sighed,¡±Zhaozheng, your dad is still on a drip.. Can you really bear to see your dad fall sick because of you? Chapter 2052: An excellent second debate Chapter 2052: An excellent second debate
Trantor: 549690339 Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s expression was grave. I hope that sister-inw can enlighten father. This is not something worth being angry about. His 29-year-old son has found someone he likes. He should be happy. With just a few words, Zhou Yue rut s face turned green.
The corners of Gu Nian¡¯s mouth could not help but rise. Our brother zhaohan is also an expert at debating. He can kill his enemies invisibly. Zhou Yueru became braver as she continued, Zhaozheng, you should know what kind of family we are. The Shen and Gu families are both respected families and have a pivotal position in the Academy of Sciences. We¡¯ve always been the center of attention and people will gossip about us for no reason. If this gets out, people will definitely criticize us behind our backs in the future. Gu nianwei raised her eyebrows. Poor Shen Zhaozheng. His parents were so conservative, and his brother and sister-inw cared too much about what others thought. Inparison, she really should be filial to her parents. If she really cared, shouldn¡¯t her parents be the ones who cared more? Her own daughter had been cheated on by the Shen family. If she did not learn from her mistakes and still stayed with the Shen family, people would definitely say that the Gu family¡¯s daughter was too stupid. Her parents did not say anything, but the Shen family still jumped out like this. The contrast was really tragic. It was such aparison that made Shen Zhaozheng feel ashamed. Being born into such a family was the thing he felt most sorry for niannian. He raised his eyes and looked at his sister-inw. He said word by word, ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯ve said it yourself. A family like ours is destined to stand at the top. There are already people gossiping about us behind our backs. Since it¡¯s still a gossip, why are you so calctive? We can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing just because we have to conform to the rules they have in their hearts.
It¡¯s not worth it, don¡¯t you think so, sister-inw?¡± Gu Nian almost wanted to apud Shen Zhaozheng. He usually didn¡¯t talk much, but when he debated, he was simply unstoppable. Our brother zhaohan is definitely an excellent second-rate artiste. Zhou Yue ru¡¯s expression became even more unsightly, ¡°people like us can¡¯t afford to lose face like this.¡± ¡°Auntie, do you think that I¡¯ve embarrassed the Shen family?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s expression turned cold. Zhou Yue ru discovered that she really wasn¡¯t their match. She quickly said, that¡¯s not what I meant, of course. You should know that you and hanzhi have been engaged since you were little. When hanzhi was in University, many people wanted to introduce her to a couple, and I told them that I was engaged to the Gu family. That means that everyone in the scientificmunity in Jingdu knows about you and hanzhi. I have nothing to say about your breakup, but you turned around and got together with hanzhi¡¯s uncle. If people see me, they¡¯ll definitely ask. then, Auntie will make it clear to those people and tell them to take care of themselves. There¡¯s no need for those outsiders to worry about other people¡¯s family matters. Triple kill! Zhou Yue ru was losing ground. These two were too eloquent. They didn¡¯t care about the opinions of the world and had a bunch of twisted logic. She really couldn¡¯t win against them.
Shen Zhaoshan coughed and said, ¡± ¡°Zhaozheng, niannian, I don¡¯t agree to you two being together.¡± He didn¡¯t waste any time. However, they¡¯re a perfect match, who are you to object? Shen Zhaozheng looked straight at his brother and was about to speak, but Shen Zhaoshan interrupted, ¡± Zhaozheng, I¡¯ve watched you grow up. I¡¯ve always had high hopes for you, hoping that you¡¯d be sessful, and you¡¯ve lived up to my expectations. But now, you¡¯ve disappointed me.. Chapter 2053: Think about it clearly Chapter 2053: Think about it clearly
Trantor: 549690339 Gu Nian did not make a sound. Shen Zhaozheng was unmoved. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything to disappoint or embarrass you. It¡¯s just that you guys want to get this matter on the line.
¡®Well said,¡¯ Gu Nian thought to herself. Shen Zhaoshan¡¯s jawline twitched, and he looked at Shen Zhaozheng with displeasure. ¡°I know that now that your position in the Academy is stable, you don¡¯t care about me anymore,¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never had such a thought.¡± ¡°Niannian is still young, but you¡¯re already close to 30 years old. You shouldn¡¯t only think about yourself, but also take into ount other people¡¯s opinions. You have to consider that we¡¯re a family, and you can¡¯t say that you don¡¯t care about other people¡¯s opinions. Because of you, our entire family has been pushed into the teeth of the storm. This is where you have failed in your duty. A person should not live only for himself.¡± Gu Nian looked at Shen Zhaozheng with a pained expression. His parents, brother, and sister-inw had never considered his feelings. Not only did they not consider his feelings, but they also asked him to consider their family¡¯s reputation, the so-called reputation of fishing for fame. They were truly a selfish family. uncle, understanding is mutual. You don¡¯t care about brother zhaohan¡¯s feelings. Why should he care about your family? ¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Niannian, you¡¯re a junior. You should speak less when the elders are talking,¡± Shen Zhaoshan said angrily.
Gu Nian smiled. I¡¯m already an adult. Even if I¡¯m still a minor, I should have the right to express my thoughts. Is uncle¡¯s family always so one-sided? ¡± Although Shen Zhaoshan was full of anger, he could not vent it out on her. After all, he still had to consider the reputation of hospital director Gu and the Vice President. ¡°It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t express your thoughts, but that you¡¯re being disrespectful to your elders,¡± he said through gritted teeth. uncle, you¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯m not disrespecting you. Respecting you and agreeing with you are two different things, ¡± Gu nianjia said without a change in her expression. Shen Zhaoshan¡¯s face turned pale. The two of them were indeed no match for the two young men. in any case, our entire family doesn¡¯t agree with this, ¡± he said in a deep voice. Zhaozheng, think about it clearly! ¡°I¡¯ve decided on her, ¡± Shen Zhaozheng said firmly. ! You¡¯re so stubborn!¡±Shen Zhaoshan immediately stood up! After he finished speaking, he angrily walked out. Zhou Yueru also hurriedly followed.
Soon, the room returned to silence. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for filling your life with criticism,¡± Shen Zhaoming said as he held Gu Nian¡¯s hand. Gu Nian smiled. I¡¯ll just take it as Wanwan¡¯s training for my eloquence. After all, I¡¯m from the media department. I¡¯m going to work for a magazine agency in the future. She was naturally optimistic. ¡°You little girl.¡± He reached out and pulled her into his arms. His eyes were deep and his Adam¡¯s apple rolled. He secretly heaved a sigh of relief. It¡¯s better to be honest. After being honest, he¡¯ll be open and aboveboard. As the saying goes, it¡¯s easy to hide a spear in the open but hard to guard against an arrow in the dark. Even if the whole world were to oppose him, with her by his side, he would have the courage to fight against the whole world. Now, it was pretty good. brother zhaohan, ¡± Gu Nian looked up at him. have you been living in such an environment since you were young? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m used to it,¡± he brushed it off lightly. they¡¯re already used to having you do things their way. I¡¯m afraid this won¡¯t end so easily. Gu Nian reached out to hug him.
okay, I know. After tomorrow, you go back to school.. If they look for you, avoid them and let me handle it, okay? ¡® Chapter 2054: 2114-you have to hit the face Chapter 2054: 2114-you have to hit the face
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I know.¡± He said he knew, but it didn¡¯t matter if he just wanted to see it. With hisbat power, there was nothing to be afraid of.
It started to rain outside the window. The capital city, which had not rained for the entire winter, weed its first rain. Shen Zhaozheng felt that perhaps the first 29 years of his life had been to wait for Gu Nian¡¯s arrival. All the hard work would be worth it. He liked this order of appearance. He hugged her tightly, closed his eyes, and listened to the sound of the rain. He felt that the taste of life that he could look forward to was really wonderful. The next day, after a full day of sses, Gu Nian called Guan Ling along to head to the editorial department of the capital Science University. The two of them stood at the entrance of the editorial department. It was time to get off work, and she knew that Li Hua hadn¡¯t bought a car yet. She took the bus home every day. It was only at a quarter past six that Gu Nian saw Li Huaing out with a briefcase. Li Hua hade out with three colleagues. When he saw Gu Nian, he hesitated for a moment before continuing to walk forward. Gu Nian smiled as she looked at the person walking towards her. ¡°Li Hua, Qianqian.¡±
In the past, she would still call her sister Hua. Now, she called her by her full name. Li Hua knew that Gu Nian was not stupid. She had probably guessed who had told the Shen family. She took a deep breath and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s niannian, why are you here?¡± Li Hua had a male colleague and two female colleagues beside her. Gu Nian nced at the three colleagues and smiled. ¡°I want to ask you why you did that.¡± The three colleagues looked at Li Hua and Gu Nian as if they were onlookers. Their sixth sense told them that a great battle was about to break out between the two of them. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Li Hua smiled guiltily. ¡®Why did you seduce my boyfriend?¡± Li Hua was shocked when she heard this. Her three colleagues had interesting expressions on their faces. Li Hua did not expect Gu Nian to suddenly bring that up. She had thought that Gu Nian was here to question her about the secret. ¡°Yingluo, what nonsense are you talking about?¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Gu nianchu looked at her pitifully. You got my boyfriend drunk and then slept with him while he was drunk. Isn¡¯t that seducing?¡± Wow, the three colleagues ¡®expressions became even more interesting. She really didn¡¯t expect that Li Hua, who looked gentle and kind, would actually seduce someone else¡¯s boyfriend in private. Li Hua gritted her teeth. I thought you were here to talk to me about something else. Was Gu Nian stupid? How could she not know what was more lethal? Ha, when scolding someone, one had to expose their shorings. When hitting someone, one had to hit their face. Of course, he had to pick the things that would make her die in public. Moreover, he could catch her off guard. Hehe Yingluo ¡°Have you done anything else to let me down?¡± Gu Nian looked at her innocently. When she said this, she was silently admitting that Li Hua had seduced her boyfriend. She was also implying that Li Hua was doing other shameful things behind her back. For a moment, Li Hua could not fight back at all and was forced to retreat.
She gritted her teeth. I¡¯m Yingluo. I didn¡¯t seduce your boyfriend. Don¡¯t spout nonsense. ¡°You don¡¯t have any? If hanzhi already has a girlfriend, why did you go to him? Why did she go to him with wine? Why did you get him drunk? can you guarantee that you don¡¯t have any bad intentions?¡± No one was a fool. Once they connected the dots, they knew that Li Hua must have done something. Li Hua was at a loss for words. She turned to look at her colleague, her expression extremely awkward.¡±This younger sister is more mischievous. Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense..¡± Chapter 2055: Student Xu, quickly pick up the phone Chapter 2055: Student Xu, quickly pick up the phone
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Who would joke about something like this with you?¡± Gu Nian replied coldly. You ruined my rtionship, but you don¡¯t take it seriously. You¡¯re really heartless.¡± Li Hua did not expect Gu Nian to be so aggressive. She was speechless and did not know how to respond to her.
Gu Nian then looked at the two female colleagues behind her and smiled. I advise you to be careful. Some people are spoiled. When they see that someone else¡¯s boyfriend is outstanding, they can¡¯t help but want to ruin their rtionship. You must be careful. ¡°Gu Nian, you ¡­¡± ¡°What did I do?¡± Gu Nian red at her coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Li Hua gritted his teeth. Gu Nian felt wronged. Li Hua, you¡¯re really twisting the facts. Who¡¯s going too far? you stole my boyfriend and you¡¯re still talking about me like this? aren¡¯t you going too far? ¡± Li Hua was so angry that he had a headache. She was no match for Gu Nian in any way. She could only choose to swallow her anger. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Gu Nian said as she held Guan Ling¡¯s arm. ¡°Don¡¯te looking for people like him in the future, or you¡¯ll remember the unpleasant things from the past,¡± Guan Ling added. ¡°Yes.¡±
With that, Guan Ling waved for a taxi and helped Gu Nian into the car. Gu Nian looked at the door of the editorial department through the rearview mirror. The two girls were obviously on guard against Li Hua. Guan Ling patted her shoulder. there¡¯s no room for me to show off. I¡¯m only here to be your bodyguard. Gu Nian ran her fingers through her hair. I only believe in one thing. If people don¡¯t attack me, I won¡¯t attack them. If people attack me, I will attack them. ¡°I support you.¡± Li Hua and the other three colleagues were originally going the same way. They used to take the same bus. Now, the two girls said that they were going shopping and even asked her politely if she wanted to go. How could Li Hua be in the mood to go shopping? she said she wanted to go home, and the two girls dragged the boy in the opposite direction. Li Hua felt extremely aggrieved, as if she had just eaten a fly. Then, she realized that Gu Nian must havee to find trouble with her because she had been rejected by the Shen family. Uncle Shen and Grandpa Shen must have objected to her rtionship with Shen Zhaozheng. She must have had nowhere to vent her anger, so she hade to find her. So what if she suffered a little? Gu Nian and Shen Zhaozheng would definitely break up under the pressure.
Then her efforts would not have been in vain. After leaving the editorial department with Guan Ling, the two of them went to dessert shop 505. The renovation of the dessert shop was almostplete. Guan Ling got out of the car and his phone rang. Gu Nian looked at it andughed.¡±Hey, student Xu, pick up the phone.¡± Guan Ling picked up the phone uneasily.¡±Hello, Yingluo.¡± ¡°Are you at school? Let¡¯s go to the library to study?¡± Gu Nian almost could not hold back her smile. Guan Ling coughed and felt even more ufortable.¡±l¡¯m not in school. You can rest today.¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not giving up,¡± Gu Nian said softly as she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m outside.¡± Guan Ling touched his neck.
Gu Nian suddenly spoke into the phone, ¡± ¡°We¡¯re in a 505 dessert shop on zuchong road.¡± ¡°What are you doing, girl?¡± Guan Ling quickly covered the receiver. Xu Yan could tell that it was Gu Nian¡¯s voice.¡±l¡¯lle over now.¡± Guan Ling could no longer stop him. He could onlypromise. ¡°Alright, thene over.¡± The two of them entered the dessert shop. The interior decoration was almost done. The light apricot-yellow walls were very appetizing, and the lighting had already beenpletely decorated in the style of a young otaku.. Chapter 2056: All roads lead to Rome Chapter 2056: All roads lead to Rome
Trantor: 549690339 The second floor was covered with thick carpet and was surrounded by bookshelves with all kinds ofics and novels on them. In the open-style kitchen on the first floor, the barista and the desserts and cake maker were discussing the details of the opening with Jian Xia. Du Jun was busy moving a chair and wiping the table.
Everything was in order, and it was time to open. Jian Xia saw theming in and quickly walked over. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll get the barista and patissier to make some desserts for you guys to eat. Give me some advice.¡± Gu Nian made an ¡®OK¡¯ gesture. After a while, the four of them gathered around the table and began to eat dessert. Delicious, absolutely delicious. Other than delicious, there was no other word to describe it. Jian Xia was full of confidence when she heard theirments. After a while, Xu Yan came back with the fourth level exam paper. Gu Nian could not help but criticize him when she saw his expression. ¡®Do you really think that no one can tell if you¡¯re here to solve the questions or not?¡¯ I heard from Guan Ling that you used to focus on gaming. Why are you suddenly so inquisitive? ¡± Gu Nian teased. Xu Yan smiled. I¡¯m still ying the game. I have a LOL match on Saturday. Do you guys want toe and watch it live? ¡°Lolpetition? A professionalpetition?¡± Gu Nian was a little surprised. She had heard that yang Mowen also yed this game. It was said that yang Mowen was the number one master in Zuan electricity District Two.
¡°Yeah,¡± Xu Yan smiled. ¡°Which server are you from?¡± ¡°I¡¯m from the Ionia electricity group¡¯s First District.¡± ¡°Does your family know?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± ¡°Does your family not allow you to y games?¡± Guan Ling asked. Xu Yan spread his hands. my family wants me to be a government official, but I¡¯m not interested in that. I¡¯m not good at being a government official. In their eyes, ying games is not a proper job. But they don¡¯t know that our club won the championship of the domestic league and the prize money is five million Yuan. The four of them were so shocked that their jaws dropped. You¡¯re really a father! ¡°How many people from your club are participating in thepetition?¡± ¡°Five people,¡±
The four of them gasped. If they split five million Yuan equally, they would get one million Yuan in prize money from apetition. This was what it meant to be infuriated byparison. talent, you¡¯re a talent. I think you should live the life you want. Gu Nian said. ¡°All roads lead to Rome,¡± the other three agreed. Jian Xia also said,¡±my family also wants me to be an official, so I¡¯m doing this secretly.¡±ll We shouldn¡¯t live ording to the rules and regtions given to us by our parents. We are young people with infinite possibilities. We should work hard together.¡± Xu Yan smiled. but I can¡¯t fall behind in my cultural grades either. Since I¡¯m in college, I have to at least graduate smoothly. So, I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Guan Ling. Please help me with the CET-1+. you two can go to the second floor to study then. We don¡¯t want to disturb you. Gu Nian waved her hand. Guan Ling looked at the other three. you¡¯re taking the CET-4 in June. Aren¡¯t you guys going to study together? ¡± The three of them shook their heads. you guys go ahead. We¡¯ll do it below. Guan Ling was dragged up to the second floor. He looked at Xu Yan¡¯s serious expression. I¡¯ve already told you everything that I should. If you fail, my reputation as a Master Teacher will be ruined by you. Thus, you have to fight with your life on the line. You must pass the test, understand? ¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t pass?¡± Xu Yan touched his neck.
¡°Then I won¡¯t continue to teach you.¡± Xu Yan felt a chill at the back of his head.¡¯This is really bad.. I asked Guan Ling to tutor me, but when did I ever listen to him seriously?¡¯ Chapter 2057: 2117-unable to tell good from bad Chapter 2057: 2117-unable to tell good from bad
Trantor: 549690339 Moreover, English was his weak subject. He had barely passed the college entrance examination¡¯s English, but he could still enter media College. He had almost full marks in his science subjects, and only English was a hindrance. Guan Ling¡¯s words were really pushing him to the edge.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely try my best. I¡¯ll definitely try my best.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try your best, you must pass.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely pass,¡± Xu Yan gritted his teeth. I¡¯m going to risk my life. If he didn¡¯t seed, he would die. Downstairs, the three of them sat at the table in the corner and began to work on the questions seriously. The waiters were busy preparing for the opening of the restaurant on April 28th. The store was quiet. Gu Nian looked around with a smile on her face before she continued to work on her questions. Level four, must be passed in one try. After the coffee master and dessert master had tried all the new dishes, they left work. The waiter also left work. The five of them finished their sses at 9:30 pm. Gu Nian looked at her watch and eximed in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go back to school.¡± The five of them walked towards the school, talking andughing, in the prime of their lives.
The next day, Gu Nian returned to the dormitory after a full day of sses. However, she was greeted by uninvited guests. Hehe, are you trying to break them one by one? As Gu Nian walked forward, Zhou Yueru called out to her. ¡°Niannian.¡± ¡°Auntie,¡± Gu Nian smiled at her. ¡°Auntie still wants to have a chat with you, is that okay?¡± I think I¡¯ve already said what I need to say. I don¡¯t think I have anything else to say to you, Auntie. Gu Nian shrugged. Zhou Yueru grabbed her wrist. niannian, ¡± she said, ¡± there are some things that Auntie has to make clear to you. ¡°I think we¡¯ve made it clear enough.¡± ¡°Niannian, let¡¯s talk.¡± Five minutester, Gu Nian and Zhou Yueru arrived at the second floor of the cafeteria. ¡°What do you want to say, Auntie?¡±
Zhou Yueru looked at her and said, ¡°Niannian, do you know how important a reputation is to a girl?¡± ¡°How important?¡± Gu Nian asked with a smile. Zhou Yueru sighed. let me tell you a story. I once had a friend who was engaged to the younger brother. Later, he fell in love with the older brother. He ignored everyone¡¯s objections and got together with the older brother. At first, they seemed to be very happy, butter, all kinds of doubts came one after another. In the end, they crushed this pair of lovers. Their feelings for each other gradually faded and they broke up. Niannian, what I want to tell you is that a rtionship without blessings is destined to notst long. Gu Nian listened carefully before she replied, ¡± ¡°Aunty, you seem to have gotten something wrong. ¡± ¡°What?¡± as long as the people I care about give their blessings to this rtionship, that¡¯s enough. My parents support me. If those who don¡¯t want to care don¡¯t give their blessings, Auntie, do you think I will care? ¡® Zhou Yueru¡¯s mouth twitched. This girl was stubborn. you¡¯re still young. You dont know that it¡¯s not enough to have your parents ¡®support. You don¡¯t just live with your parents. The public opinion is enough to crush a person¡¯s willpower. I¡¯m more experienced in society than you. I¡¯m really doing this for your own good. Gu Nian smiled. thank you for your sincere words, Auntie. If you¡¯re really doing this for my own good, I just hope that you can put in a good word for me when people talk about me in the future. Okay? ¡± Zhou Yueru almost panicked. This little girl really didn¡¯t know what was good for her. She gritted her teeth. niannian, you know that I¡¯ve always liked you. Ever since you were one year old, I¡¯ve always hoped that you and hanzhi could be together. I¡¯ve also felt sorry for what happened after that, but I can¡¯t be your daughter-inw. I also see you as my daughter, so I definitely won¡¯t harm you. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m not letting you be with Shen Zhaozheng because of the Shen family¡¯s reputation. I¡¯m really doing this for your own good. You must listen to my heartfelt words..
Chapter 2058: Don’t really care about what my family thinks Chapter 2058: Don¡¯t really care about what my family thinks
Trantor: 549690339 Gu Nian nodded. aunty, I understand. Thank you for your sincere words. However, I¡¯m an adult. I hope that you can respect me. I have my own personality and my parents support my decision. As an outsider, I think you have no right to criticize me. If he didn¡¯t say something ruthless, she really wouldn¡¯t back down.
Zhou Yueru knew that she was asking to be humiliated again. This little girl had her own opinions, so no matter what she said, it would be useless. Her face turnedpletely cold, and the corner of her mouth twitched. ¡°You¡¯re still young. If you regret it in the future, don¡¯t me Auntie for not reminding you.¡± Gu nianwei raised her chin and smiled. ¡°Young people always learn to try.¡± Zhou Yueru knew that this trip was a waste of time. She left the canteen with a dark expression on her face. As Gu Nian watched her leave, he heaved a sigh of relief. He wondered if uncle Shen woulde to see her alone. Perhaps Shen hanzhi woulde to herter. After going through the entire process, her eloquence in debate was probably higher than Guan Ling¡¯s. Xu Yan¡¯s family thought,¡±it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll be on stage soon to let Guan Ling practice his eloquence.¡± Guan Ling,¡±can I not have it?¡± Losing to Gu Nian, I¡¯m sincerely convinced. When Gu Nian returned to the dormitory, Guan Ling looked at her and said, ¡± ¡®Who was the person who was looking for you just now?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my ex-boyfriend¡¯s mother,¡± Gu Nian replied. ¡°Why did she look for you?¡± ahem. Jian Xia coughed lightly. so, your rtionship has been exposed to the world? ¡±
¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Gu Nian smiled. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Guan Ling and Du Jun were confused. ¡°Can you tell me?¡± Jian Xia nced at Gu Nian. ¡°Sure.¡± Jian Xia then exined the love-hate rtionship between Gu Nian, Shen Zhaozheng, and Shen hanzhi. Guan Ling and Du Jun were still in shock. Complicated, it was reallyplicated. ¡°Du Jun,¡± Jian Xia suddenly realized,¡±it seems like we¡¯ll soon be the only two single dogs in our dormitory.¡± ¡°I have to work hard now,¡± said Du Jun, on the verge of tears. Jian Xia held her chin. but I want to start my career. I¡¯ll start my career first. In the Shen family¡¯s residence, Shen Boyong was leaning on the bed.ll He looked at his eldest son sitting on the chair by the bed, his expression gloomy. ¡°This bastard grew up with you. How did you teach him?¡± Shen Zhaoshan¡¯s eyes drooped. it¡¯s my fault. This child has always been sensible. I thought that I didn¡¯t need to discipline her. ¡°Call the head of their Research Institute over, ¡± Shen Boyong said, panting.
¡°What do you want?¡± Shen Zhaoshan nced at his father. ¡°He won¡¯t listen to me if I don¡¯t make that bastard suffer a little,¡± Shen Boyong thumped his chest. Shen Zhaoshan also agreed with his father. Zhaozheng was a child who had everything going his way. He was already an expert at the age of 29. He had not experienced many hardships in his life and did not know enough about life. He was also a little selfish and did not care much about his family¡¯s views. After all, Shen Zhaoshan was the Deputy Director of the capital Institute of Science. He had called the director of the Research Institute, who was his oldrade and knew him well. ¡°Old Zhuang, if you¡¯re free, can you drop by the western suburbs residence tonight?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± chief Zhuang asked quickly. Does the old leader have any instructions to convey?¡± Chief Zhuang was also Shen Boyong¡¯s former subordinate and was very respectful of that old leader. not really. My father¡¯s health hasn¡¯t been good recently. why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? I¡¯ll definitely visit the old leader tonight. ¡°Alright,¡± he said.
At six O ¡®clock in the evening, chief Zhuang¡¯s Secretary drove him to the western suburbs residence. Shen Zhaoshan personally weed him, and the two exchanged greetings. Chief Zhuang brought a variety of tonics and entered the backyard. As soon as he saw Shen Boyong, he immediately went up to him and asked about his well-being.. Chapter 2059: 505 dessert shop Chapter 2059: 505 dessert shop
Trantor: 549690339 Shen Boyong pointed to the chair at the side, ¡°Have a seat.¡± Chief Zhuang sat down immediately.
Shen Boyong coughed lightly. zhengqian is at your Research Institute. How is ¡°Deputy Shen is young and promising. He¡¯s an indispensable elite in the Academy,¡± chief Zhuang said immediately. He only treated it as a father¡¯s routine concern, so he naturally said the best things. However, what he said was the truth. Inspector Shen was indeed a first-ss talent. ¡°I think it¡¯s not a good thing for him to be in such a high position at such a young age.¡± ¡°Leader, what do you mean by this?¡± chief Zhuang was stunned. Shen Boyong looked at him. find an excuse to send him out of the capital. Let him put aside the power in his hands. Young people still need to be trained. Director Zhuang did not dare to answer immediately. He did not know if the old leader was testing him or what he meant. The smile on his face was a little awkward. but Deputy Director Shen is fully worthy of his current position. No one in the Research Institute is dissatisfied. Shen Boyong waved his hand dismissively. no one knows my son better than his father. I know my son the best. Ever since he entered the Academy, everything has been too smooth for him. He has developed an arrogant character because of theck of experience. Chief Zhuang was confused. Wasn¡¯t it good to have things go too smoothly?
Besides, Deputy Director Shen didn¡¯t do anything out of line, so why didn¡¯t this father wish for his son to be well? He really did not understand. ¡°But Deputy Director Shen has always been very dedicated to his work. I have no reason to transfer him away.¡± ¡°You¡¯re his leader, you¡¯ll definitely find a way. Whether my son can seed in the future depends on you, chief Zhuang.¡± Director Zhuang suddenly felt that there was a long way to go. After chief Zhuang went back, he racked his brains to transfer Deputy Chief Shen away from Jingdu. He was really reluctant. However, it was still possible for him to cater to the old leaders for a few months. It just so happened that the southeast Research Institute would have a scientific research Seminar in June, and they needed talents in all aspects of research and development. With Deputy Director Shen¡¯s position, he only needed to attend the hearing from time to time. But now, he would just let him stay there for a while. On the 28th of April, Jian Xia¡¯s 505 dessert shop opened for business. It was really lively on the opening day. Xia Shang and Xue Shen came to support her. Gu Nian also brought her brother zhaohan. The two men bought flowers, while Xu Yan bought all the flower baskets at the entrance.
The opening was at a 70% discount, and Xia Yu sent Xue Shen and Xu Yan to the door to distribute flyers. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Shen Zhaozheng need to post it?¡± Xue Shen looked at her, feeling wronged. because of his noble status, it¡¯s not suitable for him to do this kind of thing. If you don¡¯t want to, then you can go first. ¡°I¡¯m willing, I¡¯m willing, I¡¯m very willing.¡± Xue Shen and Xu Yan each held a thick stack of flyers as they stood at the door. They even spread them out in all directions. In the end, they even ran to the subway entrance to give out flyers. The two of them were both tall and handsome. The dessert shop¡¯s customer base was originally girls, so the effect of giving out flyers was simply half the effort. With the help of two waitresses, Gu Nian, Jian Xia, and a few others, it was just enough. Shen Zhaozheng felt that it was unnecessary for him to stand there. Seeing that he was at a loss, Gu Nian took his hand and led him to the second floor. ¡°Brother zhaohan, if you don¡¯t know how to help, then just stay here and watch, okay?¡± ¡°I would also like to help,¡± Superintendent Shen coughed.. Chapter 2060: Family members don’t support Chapter 2060: Family members don¡¯t support
Trantor: 549690339 After all, she was the hero who made him and niannian together. Jian Xia opened a shop and he had to do his best to help her. Gu Nian smiled at him. forget it. You¡¯re not suitable for this. Be good and wait for me here.
Inspector Shen¡¯s hands were used to draw blueprints, to strengthen the country¡¯s aerospace technology. He was not suitable to serve tea. He just had to watch. Shen Zhaozheng could only stand on the second floor. There was a young couple sitting on the carpet readingics behind him, and he felt embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯ll help the barista out,¡± he said after a while. The barista weed his most famous assistant. There was an endless stream of customers in the shop. Jian Xia¡¯s heart was filled with joy. Everyone¡¯s hard work was crucial to their first victory. It wasn¡¯t until nine O ¡®clock in the evening that the door was closed. The few of them were so busy that they copsed in their chairs. Jian Xia counted her cash and was excited to find that there was a total of more than 13000 Yuan in cash. After deductingbor, rent, materials, water, and electricity costs, she made a profit of 6000 Yuan. The group of people were all very excited and happy for her. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back,¡± Xue Shen said as he looked at Xia Shang. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xia Shang said indifferently.
Shen Zhaozheng also looked at Gu Nian. you¡¯ve been standing all day. Come to my ce. I¡¯ll give you a massage. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Nian grinned. The three people behind him looked resentful. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to school.¡± Xu Yan waved his hand. The four of them walked towards the school together. Jian Xia and Du Jun tactfully walked in front while Xu Yan and Guan Ling walked behind. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard today.¡± Xu Yan said softly. Guan Ling smiled. you¡¯ve been working hard too. Thanks to you and the principal, we¡¯ve managed to get so many customers. Oh? ¡± Xu Yan touched the back of his head. I¡¯m really envious of the rtionship between you guys in the dormitory. it¡¯s all thanks to Gu Nian. She gathered all of us together. She¡¯s a very cohesive person. A person like her is born to be a leader. ¡°What about you?¡± Guan Ling thought for a moment and said, ¡®for example, she¡¯s more suitable to be in the magazine Department.ll Chief, I¡¯m more suitable to be the spokesperson for the magazine, she¡¯s more suitable to coordinate the overall situation, and I¡¯m more suitable to charge into the enemy lines.¡±
Xu Yan nodded. that¡¯s a good example. It seems to be the case. I hope that you will be able to fulfill your dreams in the future. ¡°Same here. What¡¯s your dream?¡± Guan Ling chuckled. ¡°I¡¯d like to start a gaming technologypany, but it seems that it¡¯s very difficult for Qin Zhuan studio to achieve that,¡± Xu Yan said seriously. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°My family doesn¡¯t support it.¡± sometimes, you still have to follow your heart. It doesn¡¯t mean that the words of your elders are right or that you have to listen to them. If you think you¡¯re doing the right thing, then let go and do it. Sess or failure isn¡¯t even important. Only by working hard will you not have any regrets. Xu Yan looked at her with a smile. I¡¯ve been working hard. This summer, I¡¯m going to represent our country in an internationalpetition. If we win, we¡¯ll wear the national g. In fact, the elders are too biased against games. For the first time, Guan Ling patted his shoulder.¡±Good luck, I¡¯ll support you.¡± Xu Yan was stunned for a moment, then he looked straight at her. The moon at the end of April was a little hazy, and the light and shadow under the camphor tree were bright. His eyes were a little blurred, and he slowly approached her. Guan Ling shifted his gaze and shouted,¡±Jian Xia, Du Jun, why are you walking so fast?¡± After saying that, she quickened her pace and walked forward..
Chapter 2061: 2120-double-edged sword Chapter 2061: 2120-double-edged sword
Trantor: 549690339 Xu Yan patted his face lightly. What was he trying to do just now? Do you want to kiss me? There was nothing between the two of them, and he actually had such thoughts. How could he not scare her?
It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. He was also possessed just now. He could only me The Moonlight for being too beautiful. He quickly caught up to her and wanted to apologize, but Guan Ling did not look at him until the three of them entered the female dormitory. He stood at the entrance of the girls ¡®dormitory and sent a message to Guan Ling. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too offensive just now.¡± After a long while, she replied, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± Xu Yan hesitated for a moment before he replied, ¡± ¡®Guan Ling, can you be my girlfriend?¡± Guan Ling¡¯s fingers trembled when he received the message. This had already exceeded her expectations. Her university life had already been nned out. She was an extremely self-disciplined person and had nned everything out. She had no intention of dating in University. She hesitated for a long, long time, so long that even Xu Yan, who was downstairs, started to panic. ¡°Let¡¯s study hard together.¡± She replied. Xu Yan¡¯s expression froze. He was probably rejected. He gave her a call, but Guan Ling did not pick up. Instead, he walked straight down the stairs. Just as Xu Yan was feeling extremely uneasy, he saw her figure.
Instead, he became nervous. When Guan Ling walked in front of him, Xu Yan¡¯s heart was about to jump into his throat. Guan Ling pondered for a moment and raised his head to look at him. ¡°I want to focus on my studies during my four years in college.¡± Xu Yan frowned. love and study are not in conflict. We are both college students, and there is no love ban in the school. We can take care of both at the same time. With you, my English grades have improved greatly. You can do it too. Guan Ling shook his head. no, I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to cause any more trouble. I just want to study hard. She was born in a poor family, and her thoughts were not something that this kind of young master could understand. After being kidnapped in the Northwest, she deeply understood how vulnerable she was without any background. What her family couldn¡¯t provide, she had to get it with her own hands. Only then would she be able to stand by the person she liked one day and not be doubted like this. What right did she have? Her self-esteem could not ept such words. Self-esteem was a double-edged sword.
On one hand, he was urging her to improve, on the other, he was making her oversensitive. ¡°Do you hate me?¡± Xu Yan looked at her in confusion. ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± Guan Ling shook his head. In fact, the love in the depths of her heart blossomed. She also had a good impression of Xu Yan. However, she did not dare to indulge herself. She did not dare to let her love ruin her future. ¡°Then why can¡¯t you be with me?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re willing to wait, then wait until I graduate from University. If you¡¯re not, I won¡¯t force you.¡± Guan Ling pursed his lips. Xu Yan¡¯s eyes flickered. He struggled for a while before he finally opened his mouth. ¡°Guan Ling, I¡¯ll wait for you. We¡¯ll be together whenever you¡¯ve thought it through, okay?¡± Guan Ling had never thought that Xu Yan was speaking the truth. Good feelings came and went quickly. She had never felt that there was anything about her that could make people like her for a long time, or that she could make people wait for her without any worries. Guan Ling replied calmly, ¡± I still hope that you can think about it carefully before you answer me. Once you¡¯ve made up your mind, you can give me an answer. We can continue to be ssmates and I can still tutor you..
Chapter 2062: 2122 -unrelated to family Chapter 2062: 2122 -unrted to family
Trantor: 549690339 With that, she turned around and entered the dormitory building. Xu Yan put one hand in his pocket and touched the back of his head.
In the past, he had beenpletely focused on the game. This was the first time he had returned to real life from the game world and wanted to fall in love, but he had been rejected. The real world is soplicated. From the time Guan Ling called his name on the balcony and asked him to send her to the debatepetition, or rather, from the time he entered media University and asionally went to ss, he could always see that girl listening attentively without any distractions. He had a good impression of her. He had never had such a strong feeling before, which was why he had confessed to someone for the first time. He didn¡¯t expect things to not go so smoothly. It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just three years. He can afford to wait. In the bedroom of futton apartments, Gu Nian was lying on the bed.ll Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s big hand gently and heavily massaged her small breasts.ll The calf. Every time he pinched it, Gu Nian would cry out. He reached out to pull her into his arms and Gu Nian muttered, ¡± ¡°Your sister-inw came to school to look for me again.¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What did she say? Did he give you a hard time?¡± Gu Nian wrapped her arms around his waist and smiled. it¡¯s nothing more than saying something like ¡®she¡¯s doing it for my own good¡¯. She couldn¡¯t win an argument against me, so she came to me to get angry. In the end, she left in anger.
Even though he said that, Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s expression was ugly. His family¡¯s attitude was too unsightly. ¡°Okay, go to sleep.¡± He reached out and patted her head. The next evening, Shen Zhaozheng went to his elder brother¡¯s house in the Academy of Sciences. When Shen Zhaoshan and Zhou Yueru saw him, they lightly said,¡¯You still know toe back?¡± Shen Zhaozheng went straight to the point and said to his sister-inw, sister-inw, I¡¯ve clearlv told vou that I was the one who Dursued Gu Nian. So, I hope that you won¡¯t look for her or make things difficult for her in the future. Zhou Yueru had always treated Shen Zhaozheng well, so when she heard him say this, her face turned green with anger.¡±Did I make things difficult for her? I only tried to reason with her, I didn¡¯t scold her or force her. Who are you trying to protect her for?¡± she¡¯s my girlfriend, my future wife, and the mother of my child, ¡± Shen Zhaozheng said coldly. it¡¯s only right for me to protect her. If you¡¯re unhappy, you cane to me. I hope you won¡¯t look for her again in the future, or you¡¯ll beughed at by others. ¡°You little bastard, what are you saying? Shen Zhaoshan couldn¡¯t help but shout angrily. Shen Zhaozheng was still expressionless. I¡¯m telling the truth. It¡¯s for your own good. Niannian isn¡¯t an ordinary girl. You should also take director Gu¡¯s face into consideration.
This was the truth, but Shen Zhaozheng had said it so bluntly that it made Shen Zhaoshan lose face. ¡°Don¡¯t help an outsider.¡± Shen Zhaozheng looked straight at his brother. brother, you should know me well. Once I¡¯ve made a decision, I won¡¯t turn back. I don¡¯t want to ruin my rtionship with my family, but if you don¡¯t ept it, I¡¯ll consider this. you¡¯re such a bastard. Your sister-inw and I brought you up, and you¡¯re saying this to repay us? Shen Zhaozheng forced a smile. He knew very well how his brother and sister-inw treated him. He was just living here. His family, from his parents to his sister-inw, all treated him like a genius in scientific research. It had nothing to do with family, which was why he had such a cold personality.. Chapter 2063: 2123-fulfilling his wish Chapter 2063: 2123-fulfilling his wish
Trantor:549690339 He didn¡¯t feel that he had let anyone down. if big brother and sister-inw really want to object to this, then I¡¯m sorry, I can only choose to let you down.
¡°You!¡± Shen Zhaoshan was so angry that he had nothing to say. He felt that his father was right. This bastard was too arrogant and didn¡¯t care about anyone. He had to let him know that without the Shen family, without his father and brother, he was just an ordinary person. After Shen Zhaozheng warned his brother and sister-inw, he turned around and left. Shen Zhaoshan and Zhou Yueru were so angry that they didn¡¯t even want to eat. The next day, Shen Zhaozheng was summoned back to the mansion in the western suburbs. Before he went, he hesitated. If he was summoned again, it would probably be more serious. But Yingying still had to make a choice, and he went without hesitation. In the dining room, he saw his father being supported by his mother to sit at the dining table. Being able to eat at least meant that his body was in good condition. Shen Boyong leaned on his walking stick and nced at him,¡±You,e over.¡±
Shen Zhaozheng walked over to him and called out to his father. Shen Boyong looked up at him. I called you over today to ask you something. Have you really decided to be with the Gu family¡¯s daughter? ¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he answered firmly without hesitation. There had never been anything that could make him so certain. ¡°You really don¡¯t care about propriety, justice, integrity, and shame?¡± Shen Zhaozheng gritted his teeth. Did this have anything to do with honor and shame? Hehe hehe ¡°If father really thinks that I¡¯m being shameless, then I don¡¯t want it anymore.¡± Shen Boyong suddenly stood up, raised his hand, and gave him a tight p. The force was so great that he immediately tasted blood in his mouth. Before this, his forehead had been smashed by a cup, and this time, he had been pped. It seemed that his father was really angry.
since that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t have a son like you. If you insist on being with Gu Nian, we¡¯ll sever our father-son rtionship! Liu Mei hurried over and pulled him. Zhaozheng, apologize to your dad. Tell him you¡¯ll listen. ¡°Since my father has said so, I will respect his decision,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said, narrowing his eyes. Liu Mei was dumbfounded. what do you mean?! ¡°If father doesn¡¯t want me as his son, then I¡¯ll fulfill his wish. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Shen Boyong gritted his teeth and red at him,¡±As long as you leave, then don¡¯t evere back to this house!¡± Shen Zhaozheng turned around without any hesitation. Liu Mei grabbed him and shouted, ¡± ¡°You unfilial son, quickly apologize to your father and say that you won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡± Shen Zhaozheng was speechless. When had his mother ever understood him? it was impossible for him to do that in his life. He broke free of her hand and looked at her coldly.¡±You should hurry back andfort father. At least you can stay by his side.¡± ¡°Then, is Gu Nian that good?¡± Liu Mei¡¯s eyes turned red. Is it worth it for you to fall out with your father over her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s worth it,¡±
¡°Zhaozheng, are you interested in the Gu family¡¯s status?¡± Liu Mei red at him. As soon as he said this, there was no warmth in Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s eyes. Judging others by his own standards, his mother really made him feel ashamed. some people can¡¯t just look at their family background and status. Gu Nian¡¯s identity is too special. She¡¯s someone who has a rtionship with your nephew. You can¡¯t just look at those things. Others will criticize you behind your back, ¡± Liu Mei said. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s face was livid as he walked out of the courtyard and got into the car. Chapter 2064: Future in-laws and mother-in-law Chapter 2064: Future inws and mother-inw
Trantor:549690339 How could he have such parents? He drove and smoked all the way to Media College. He stopped the car at the back door of their school and gave her a call.
She arrived very quickly, and there was a knock outside the car window. She opened the car door and sat in the car. The moment she entered, she eximed, ¡± wow, the smell of smoke is suffocating. Brother zhaohan, how many cigarettes have you smoked? ¡± The man beside her suddenly reached out and hugged her. Gu Nian was stunned for a moment,¡±brother zhan, brother zhan, brother zhan.¡± He did not move. ¡°Brother zhaohan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± she reached out to caress his back. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just want to hug you.¡± She was the only thing that was worth consoling in his life. ¡°Did you suffer any grievances at home?¡± As soon as he said this, Shen Zhaozheng felt embarrassed. Why did he feel that the roles had been reversed? ¡°Do you think I¡¯m someone who will be wronged?¡±
I can¡¯t say for sure, ¡± Gu Nian said seriously. I have a feeling that your parents, brother, and sister-inw will continue to make things difficult for you. Shen Zhaozheng did not tell her that he had cut off all ties with his family, in case she was worried. I¡¯m fine. No one can hurt me. If my brother and sister-inwe to you again, you don¡¯t have to see them, understand? ¡± mm, okay. Brother zhaohan, you have to know that I¡¯m very strong inbat. There¡¯s no one or anything that can hurt me. He touched her face in relief. Thank God she was Gu Nian. Thank God she was Gu Nian. He continued to hold her in his arms as they sat in the car. After a while, Gu Nian mumbled, ¡± I have to go back and do my papers. I have to get into the fourth-grade this time. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to face my parents. ¡°Alright,¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. When he returned to futton apartments, there were a few ck cars parked outside the apartment. He recognized the leader. He seemed to be the chief¡¯s wife¡¯s bodyguard. Seeing him get out of the car, two people got out of the ck car in the middle. He immediately walked over and bowed slightly.¡±Chief, Madam, Wanwan.¡±
¡°Is it convenient for you to go up and talk?¡± Gu jinghang asked calmly. Shen Zhaozheng quickly led the two of them upstairs. After entering the house, song ran looked around. did you buy this house yourself? ¡± she asked. when I was in college, I wanted to buy a house. I followed a ssmate into the stock market. At that time, the stock market was at its peak, and I stopped after earning the money to buy a house. So, this house was indeed his. Song ran nodded. These were all practical questions. Niannian was determined to be with Shen Zhaozheng. Shen Zhaozheng was now the Superintendent, and his monthly allowance was about 15000 Yuan. If he had a house and a car, he could live a pretty good life without relying on his family. well, this house is not bad. It¡¯s spacious and looks quite new. It¡¯s close to the media University and the magazine agency. Gu jinghang pulled her aside. Seriously, she was here to look at the house. ¡°Inspector Shen, you should know the purpose of my wife and I¡¯re here.¡± Shen Zhaozheng pointed to the chair at the side. ¡°Chief, Madam, please have a seat.¡±
Gu jinghang and song ran sat at the table. ¡°What do you want to drink?¡± He definitely had to serve his future inws well. ¡°Don¡¯t bother, we¡¯ll just say a few words and then we¡¯ll leave. You can sit.¡± Shen Zhaozheng sat opposite the two. The atmosphere was a little heavy. He had no idea what Gu Nian¡¯s parents wanted to talk to him about. Gu jinghang nced at him and said in a deep voice, ¡± I didn¡¯t agree to you being with Gu Nian at first. Chapter 2065: 2125-really ashamed Chapter 2065: 2125-really ashamed
Trantor:549690339 Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s mouth was tight, and he didn¡¯t dare to speak. Song ran tugged at his hand under the table. Gu jinghang held her hand behind her back and gestured for him to do the talking.
you should know why I didn¡¯t agree, ¡± he continued. niannian and your nephew, Shen hanzhi, were engaged when they were children. It was a serious engagement, and it wasn¡¯t just for fun. We always thought that niannian would be with Shen hanzhi. However, some things happened after that, and my impression of the Shen family wasn¡¯t very good. Fortunately, niannian was determined and broke up with Shen hanzhi, so I have nothing to do with the Shen family anymore. I didn¡¯t expect you two to suddenly get together.¡± Shen Zhaozheng was a little nervous, and even his breathing became lighter. I¡¯m worried that niannian will suffer some undeserved disasters if she¡¯s with you. Indeed, something like this had happened. His family had gone to look for her and made things difficult for her. especially your family. Based on my understanding of them, they probably don¡¯t support you two being together. Dean Gu was indeed amazing. His eyes were indeed sharp when it came to problems. ¡°You¡¯re not a good person and you¡¯re nine years older than Gu Nian. Even so, Gu Nian likes it. Our family environment has been more open-minded since she was young. Since it was her choice, her mother and I decided to respect her decision. It was her own choice, so if she were to suffer a setback in the future, she can¡¯t me anyone. She has to bear all the consequences alone.¡± Shen Zhaozheng was so envious of her family and so respectful of the two people in front of him. The contrast only showed how hopeless his family was.
I¡¯m here today to tell you that this is her decision, and it¡¯s also your decision. No matter what happens, we should share the burden. You¡¯re a man, and you have the duty to protect her and not let her get hurt. ¡°Yes.¡± His eyes were so determined that Gu jinghang felt as if he was looking at his past self. So many people opposed him being with Xiao ran, but he insisted. This kind of persistence was rare and valuable. Gu jinghang continued, ¡± I¡¯m supportive of you two being together, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can use me as an excuse. Your brother and I will inevitably meet at the Research Institute in the future. You two can handle everything on your own. Gu Nian¡¯s mother and I will not get involved. ¡°I understand,¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. This was very reasonable. alright, I¡¯ve said what I have to say. I hope you can make yourself strong enough to protect my daughter. ¡°I will,¡± All these years in the Academy of Sciences, he had his own connections and power. He didn¡¯t rely entirely on his family. Now that everything was open, he would work harder to climb up.
Until he had the power to stand against the world like Dean Gu, so that Gu Nian could stand behind him without getting hurt. Gu jinghang held song ran¡¯s hand and stood up. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll take our leave.¡± Shen Zhaozheng sent the two of them to the car and watched it leave. Then, he turned around and went into the corridor. Tragic, it was too tragic. His family had been crushed in all aspects, and he was really ashamed. On the wide road, Gu jinghang nced at the person sitting beside him. ¡°Do you like what I¡¯m saying?¡± Song ran looked at him with a smile. not bad. You did well. Chapter 2066: 2125-surrender Chapter 2066: 2125-surrender
Trantor:549690339 Gu jinghang was upset. you¡¯re really considerate of him. I¡¯ve asked someone to find out that Shen Zhaoshan and Zhou Yueru went to look for niannian. However, they did not dare to do anything to her and only asked niannian to leave. Fortunately, our girl is not afraid. They are not her match. Song ran touched it.|| His face: ¡± it¡¯s been hard on our director Gu. Shen Zhaozheng was you back then. Maybe he¡¯s worse off. His family has power and influence, and they can keep him in check. But niannian has open-minded parents like us, which is a little better for her. || I hope they¡¯ll be fine.¡±
Gu jinghang heaved a sigh of relief. we¡¯ve already done what we can. They still have to walk their own path in life. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The three of them from room 505 were doing their papers, while Guan Ling and Xu Yan went to the library to study. Guan Ling finally returned at 10 am. It was a good thing that her rtionship with Xu Yan had returned to normal, which made her feel much more rxed. As soon as they returned to the dormitory, Gu Nian grabbed|| After asking her a few grammar questions, the four of them discussed the test paper together. They were dyed until 11 O ¡®clock before they washed up and went to bed. At the beginning of may, it was alreadyte spring in the capital. Shen Zhaozheng was called to the office by the director. Director Yuan ced the red-headed document on the table and looked at Shen Zhaozheng. it¡¯s like this. Isn¡¯t there a seminar at the Institute of Science and Technology in August? ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Our research Institute is nning to send you there.¡± ¡°So, when do I need to go over?¡±
¡°We¡¯ll go there on May 10th.¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s expression changed,¡±do we need to go so early?¡± I have some technical experts under me, so I¡¯ll just let them go. I¡¯ll go over in August for the inspection, and then we¡¯ll attend the hearing together.¡± Director Yuan waved his hand. no, the southeast Research Institute has specifically asked you to go. We can¡¯t do it without you. You should prepare a little and go over on the 10th. ¡°So I need to stay at the southeast Research Institute for more than three months?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± director Yuan looked serious. Do you have any objections?¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s eyes were deep, but he didn¡¯t say anything. This was an order, and even if it was mixed with other matters, he had no choice but to obey. ¡°I have no objections. I will follow your orders.¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± The old leader wanted to demote him, but Shen Zhaozheng was his favorite general. He only transferred him to the southeast Research Institute for three months, which was considered an act of obedience. He had no choice but to take it one step at a time. He didn¡¯t know what had happened between the father and son that made the old leader treat his own son like this.
Shen Zhaozheng walked out of the director¡¯s office. It waste spring, and the Willow leaves were fluttering outside. It made him feel warm, but at the same time, it made him feel a little upset. With one hand in his pocket, he smoked two cigarettes under the tree, and his eyes grew darker. Now that he was the director, there were countless elite research and development personnel under him. He should have been the decision maker. He just had to go to the southeast every three to five days to inspect and give some opinions on their research. But now, he would be sent to the southeast Research Institute for more than three months. Clearly, there was someone behind the scenes helping him. He could also guess who was behind the scenes. Obviously, it was his father and big brother. Otherwise, no one would be able to order the director. They wanted to use this move to make himy down his arms and surrender. Hehe hehe The cigarette was snuffed out, and he got up to walk back to his own administrative building. Then his father and big brother had really miscalcted.
Since he was sent to the southeast this time, he would make a good contribution and strive to be promoted to an official position. Chapter 2067: That was an order Chapter 2067: That was an order
Trantor:549690339 However, he had to be separated from niannian for three months. Now, he really couldn¡¯t leave this little girl. After a whole day of sses, Gu Nian was dizzy and hungry. Only then did she walk to the cafeteria with the others.
Just as she was about to enter the canteen, someone called her from behind. She turned around and saw the setting sun shining on her. He was leaning against the car, wearing a white shirt and ck trousers. It was the simplest outfit, but it was the most eye-catching. He was so good-looking that she wanted to keep him away and not let anyone see him. She endured her hunger and walked up to him, smiling at him.¡±What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Come to my ce tonight.¡± He was going to the southeast Research Institute soon. He wanted to be with her for the next few days. After that, they would be separated for a long three months. Even though Gu Nian was starving, love still prevailed. She got into Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s car and headed to his apartment. In the kitchen of Twilight, he made some simple noodles because the girl hadined about hunger about 80 times. He scooped out some tomato and egg noodles and ced them in front of her. Gu Nian then gobbled them down. ¡°I have something to tell you,¡± Shen Zhaozheng chuckled. ¡°What?¡± The setting sun slowly receded, and the light in the dining room was a little dim. Without turning on the lights, her silhouette was buried in the shadows.
¡°I¡¯m going to the southeast Research Institute on the 10th.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll go,¡± she replied indifferently. ¡°Three months,¡± he added. She paused and looked up at him. Shen Zhaozheng was staring at her, thinking that she was going to act coquettishly and ask him not to go. However, her eyes were clear. She seemed to think for a moment, and then finally nodded.¡±Oh, I know.¡± It wasn¡¯t a tone of disappointment, but a statement, a statement that she knew about this. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± Shen Zhaozheng was surprised. be good there. Don¡¯t forget to call me, ¡± Gu Nian said after some thought. ¡°What else?¡± ¡°Eh? There¡¯s more? What else is there?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to make me stay?
Gu Nian¡¯s eyes widened. that¡¯s an order. I was born into a family like this. How could I not know that I can¡¯t disobey such a transfer? ¡± Even if you were gone for three years, I wouldn¡¯t say a word to you, let alone three months.¡± Shen Zhaozheng smiled. She was Gu Nian, and she was different from others. With that, he was relieved. ¡°I¡¯ll apply to the leader over there to let you visit me.¡± ¡®Who said I¡¯m going to visit you? Brother zhaohan, don¡¯t think too highly of yourself, okay?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going?¡± Gu Nian shrugged and said,¡¯I¡¯m very busy too, okay? I have to prepare for the college entrance exam, work part-time at the magazine agency, and attend to the debate club. I¡¯m also busy with my studies. I don¡¯t have the time to visit you.¡± Shen Zhaozheng squinted at her and instantlypromised. ¡°Then, can you ask me to apply for a family visit leave ande back to visit you?¡± ¡°Suit yourself then.¡± Gu Nian shrugged. After dinner, Gu Nian continued to read for a while before the two of them sat on the sofa to watch television. Gu Nian grabbed Lin Yiqian¡¯s phone and scrolled through it.
Superintendent Shen obviously had a generation gap with her. ¡°Is a cell phone that nice to look at?¡± Gu nianwei raised her eyebrows. I¡¯ve been looking at the chat logs of our ss group. They all said that after the second year, they¡¯ll be opening an elective course on macro control. There¡¯ll be one ss A week, and we¡¯ll be taught about the science, economy, and cultural development of various countries at home and abroad. I heard that the University is contacting some big shots in scientific research to be visiting professors. Chapter 2068: It won’t happen Chapter 2068: It won¡¯t happen
Trantor:549690339 Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s brows rxed. Was it? Bing a visiting professor for Gu Nian?
This seemed to be a pretty good experience. At least, he could control this wild brat in ss. Thinking about it, it seemed to be interesting. He would mention this to Xue Shen. While Shen Zhaozheng was watching the technology channel, Gu Nian¡¯s fingers were flying across the screen of his phone. They chatted for more than an hour. At ten O ¡®clock, it began to rain outside. Gu Nian was already dozing off in his arms. Shen Zhaozheng hugged her, turned off the TV, and carried her in his arms. Gu Nian seemed to be mumbling something in English. Shen Zhaozheng chuckled. This girl must have gone crazy in her studies. In the morning, Shen Zhaozheng was like a father. He made her breakfast, woke her up to eat, and drove her to school. He even told her to study hard. After giving her instructions, she suddenly felt that she was acting too much like an elder and broke out in a cold sweat. It can¡¯t be like this. If this goes on, niannian might not be able to find amonnguage between them. In the future, he would have to learn more about the interests and hobbies of modern college students.
That Xu Yan could be his friend. At least, he understood the needs of people his age. After sending Gu Nian off, Shen Zhaozheng went to Xue Shen¡¯s office. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here to send your little girlfriend to school?¡± Xue Shen raised his eyebrows. It could be said to hit the nail on the head, ruthless and urate. Shen Zhaozheng pulled out a chair and sat opposite him. I heard that after they¡¯re in their second year, they¡¯ll start a course on general science and technology knowledge. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I heard that your University is looking for a visiting professor?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Is that all you can say?¡± Shen Zhaozheng shot him a nce. ¡°You¡¯re interested?¡± Xue Shen coughed. ¡°I¡¯m taking this position,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said.
Xue Shen rolled his eyes at him,¡±why do you look like a bandit who has entered the vige?¡± Are you here to sweep? Do you think you can just take it like that?¡± ¡°As the vice-principal, you should have the right to rmend a visiting professor, right?¡± Shen Zhaozheng said with a straight face. alright, I know. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯re so handsome that you¡¯ll distract the female university students from their studies. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± He had always been cold and heartless, and those girls would not dare to like him rashly. ¡°You, inspector Shen, are so busy every day, yet you still smoke?|| It¡¯s really touching that you¡¯ve taken the time to be a visiting professor at our school.¡± Shen Zhaozheng sneered. I¡¯m going to the southeast Research Institute on May 10th. It¡¯llst for more than three months. I¡¯ll take care of things here. Please help me look after them. Xue Shen was surprised,¡¯you¡¯re going to be gone for so long? Aren¡¯t you already the Vice President? Aren¡¯t you a high-ranking official?¡± Shen Zhaozheng lit a cigarette and said,¡±the old man and my brother know about niannian and I. They probably want to use some tricks to force us.¡±|| Forcing me to submit will only make their efforts go to waste.¡± Xue Shen got up and walked to his side. He patted his shoulder. ¡°Brother, we¡¯re really brothers in the same boat. Not a single one of us went smoothly.¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s face was expressionless and solemn.
It was inevitable that the process would be unsessful, but it was enough that the final result was good. He believed that nothing would be difficult for him. After a whole day of work, the four of them went to Jian Xia¡¯s dessert shop. Business was still good and Jian Xia opened the dessert shop smoothly. She was very busy and didn¡¯t have much time to look at the Level 4 questions. Whenever she had free time, she would stay in the shop. Gu Nian and Guan Ling sat at the table on the second floor. asionally, they would nce downstairs and see that Jian Xia was helping the waiter. Chapter 2069: Let them know the demeanor of a great country Chapter 2069: Let them know the demeanor of a great country
Trantor:549690339 Guan Ling was worried. at this rate, Jian Xia¡¯s grade 4 and final exam will have problems. Gu Nian nodded. that¡¯s true. She¡¯s not even focused on her studies now. How about this? I¡¯ll talk to her when we get back to school.
Guan Ling nodded. yes, but she has to take care of her studies as well. At least she has to graduate. Otherwise, there will be endless trouble. Her family will definitely be strongly against her opening a store. ¡°Yes.¡± The three of them were writing test papers and reading books upstairs while Jian Xia was busy downstairs like a top. As the boss, she had to take care of all aspects. The key was that her mind was not on her studies at all. She could not read any books at all. Her entire being was immersed in the dessert shop. At nine O ¡®clock, the dessert shop closed. Jian Xia checked the cash with the cashier and put the money into the safe with a smile. Then, she left the house with Gu Nian and the rest. you¡¯ll be taking your fourth-grade exam in June. You¡¯ll have to spend some time preparing for it. After that, you¡¯ll have your final exam. You can worry about the store, but you can¡¯t worry too much about it. Now that things have settled down and the customers are good, you can rely on someone else. Gu Nian nced at her. Jian Xia was very excited and did not seem to be able to listen to Gu Nian. today¡¯s ie is about two thousand Yuan. On average, excluding the decrease in traffic due to the weather, I can make about fifty thousand Yuan a month. ¡°Hey, did you hear me?¡± Gu Nian grabbed her hand tightly. Jian Xia was stunned for a moment before she smiled, ¡± ¡°I heard it, I heard it. It¡¯s just the fourth-grade and the final exam. I can handle it.¡±
Gu Nian looked at her worriedly and asked,¡¯are you sure you can handle it? I see that you seem to be very busy recently. Youe to the store whenever you have free time. Even when you¡¯re having sses, you often send messages to your staff. You¡¯re affecting your studies.¡± Jian Xia waved her hand nonchntly. don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯ll try my best to bnce my studies and the restaurant. Don¡¯t worry. you have to know that your family, your parents, do not know that you have opened a store. If your grades drop, your parents will definitely find out about it. They might even find out that you have opened a store. Do you think it¡¯s worth it? ¡± Gu Nian continued. ¡°I know.¡± Jian Xia thought for a moment and nodded. Although she said that she knew, she had already achieved good results by starting a business at a young age. In addition, she was not interested in media to begin with, so how could she possibly listen to the boring knowledge points in ss? However, Gu Nian was staring at her, so she could only pretend to be serious. At first nce, she seemed to be studying seriously, but Gu Nian could not control what she was thinking. Jian Xia really wasn¡¯t in the mood to study. She only wanted to run the store better and earn more ie. In her mind, as long as she made enough money, it meant that she had seeded. Her parents should understand her and support her. On May 10th, Shen Zhaozheng left for the southeast Research Institute with Zhao hang, Yu Bin, and two other Battalion-level fighter jet R & d personnel.
Since the Research Institute was sending him to the airport, Gu Nian naturally went with them. Gu Nian looked at him with a smile and said, ¡± brother zhaohan, let¡¯s fight for our country¡¯s glory. I heard that we¡¯re coborating with the two neighboring countries for research this time. We must show them our strength and let them know the style of a great country. Chapter 2070: Don’t disturb me from reading Chapter 2070: Don¡¯t disturb me from reading
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said as he ruffled her hair. His subordinates were very tactful and kept a distance from them. First, they didn¡¯t want to disturb their boss, and second, they didn¡¯t want to be forced to show off their affection.
In the end, Gu Nian still reached out to hug his waist. ¡°Remember to give me a call.¡± Shen Zhaozheng pressed her against his chest and said in a deep voice, ¡± when you¡¯re there, you¡¯ll have to confiscate your phone. There¡¯s only one time in a day where you can use themunication link to make a call. So, remember to wait for my call at eight o ¡®clock in the evening. ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± I¡¯m leaving the capital. You have to be careful. I don¡¯t think my parents and brother and sister-inw will dare to make things difficult for you. But if theye looking for you, you have to give them a perfunctory reply, understand? ¡± don¡¯t worry. I know how to handle this. Gu Nian chuckled. She was quick-witted and would not let anyone bully her. I¡¯ve left two people with you, ¡± Shen Zhaozheng said in a low voice. they¡¯re professional bodyguards with extraordinary skills. You should get to know them. Shen Zhaozheng waved his hand, and two men who weren¡¯t particrly tall walked over. They didn¡¯t look too eye-catching, so they wouldn¡¯t be discovered. After Gu Nian introduced herself to them, the two of them returned to their original spot. Shen Zhaozheng patted her head. I¡¯m going to board the ne. You have to be careful, okay? ¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡±
Soon, the announcement for his flight was heard. Gu Nian said goodbye to Shen Zhaozheng without hesitation. Shen Zhaozheng felt that he could not bepared to a 20-year-old girl. Most importantly, his subordinates were still watching him from a distance. ¡°Be careful on your way back.¡± He waved his hand. After he finished speaking, he turned around coolly. Although he turned around, he kept looking back every few steps. Gu Nian stood on the spot as she watched him leave. Shen Zhaozheng finally turned over a new leaf. It was only three months, and there was no need to be so reluctant. It was Superintendent Shen¡¯s first time in a rtionship, so it was inevitably a little difficult to grasp the limit. When he got on the ne, he took out a small wallet from his pocket and opened it. It was a photo of her. He stared at the photo and smiled. ¡°Boss, if you can¡¯t bear to leave sis-inw, why didn¡¯t you apply to stay?¡± Zhao hang asked. Shen Zhaozheng knocked his head. this is an order. Besides, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t leave her. ¡°You still refuse to admit it?¡± Zhao hang pouted.
Shen Zhaozheng closed his wallet and stuffed it into the inner pocket of his suit. He then reached out.¡±Give me my armament manual.¡± Yu Bin, who was beside him, quickly handed over the weapon manual. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t disturb me from reading.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Gu Nian had taken advantage of the afternoon to send Shen Zhaozheng off. When she returned to school, she was just in time for the first ss in the afternoon. She hurried back to school to get her books and rushed to the ssroom. She looked around but didn¡¯t see Jian Xia. She chose a seat in the third row. There were five minutes left before ss started, but Jian Xia hadn¡¯t arrived yet. She quickly sent a message to Jian Xia but she didn¡¯t reply. The moment the teacher stepped into the ssroom, she received a message from Jian Xia. niannian, I¡¯m in the shop and can¡¯t make it back in time. If the teacher calls, please answer on my behalf. Gu Nian could not help but frown.
The professor was an old man in his fifties, and he would take attendance in almost every ss, but this girl dared to skip ss. As the old professor began to call out names, Gu Nian had no choice but to secretly change her voice to help her answer. There were always a few people who would skip ss. The old professor was not young anymore, and this ss was a big ss for two sses. There were many people, so she just muddled through it. Chapter 2071: Niannian is the best Chapter 2071: Niannian is the best
Trantor:549690339 At five o ¡®clock, the two sses ended. Gu Nian then left the school and took two bus stops to 505 dessert shop. Jian Xia was extremely busy inside.
Gu Nian pushed the door open and entered. Jian Xia turned around to see her and smiled. ¡°How is it? The professor didn¡¯t find out that I skipped ss, did he?¡± ¡°Come out with me. I have something to tell you.¡± Gu Nian pulled her back. Jian Xia was dragged out by Gu Nian. ¡°Is there anything you can¡¯t say in the shop?¡± Gu Nian dragged her under the sycamore tree and stared at her. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up, why did you skip ss?¡± Jian Xia felt wronged. there¡¯s a waitress today. She had a high fever and went to the hospital. No one was there to take her ce. I had to take her ce. Gu Nian looked at her with dissatisfaction. then, you should hire another waitress so that you can use her in times of need. You¡¯re a student. You can¡¯t just take over whenever there¡¯s something wrong with the store. It¡¯s only ss today. If you have an exam or a CET-4 exam today and your waitress is sick, are you going to forget about the exam and take over the shift? ¡± Jian Xiaughed and said,¡±how is that possible?¡± Am I that insensible?¡± Gu Nian gritted her teeth. I¡¯m telling you. Today is the first time I¡¯ve answered for you. It will also be thest time. Do you hear me? ¡± Jian Xia touched the back of her head. I know. I n to hire two part-time students. That way, I can let go. Gu Nian nodded. that¡¯s good. There¡¯s only a month left until the CET-4 exam. Next, you¡¯ll have to take your final exams. You really have to focus on your studies. Otherwise, you¡¯ll just be picking up sesame seeds and throwing away watermelons. Do you understand? ¡±
¡°Yes, I know.¡± Gu Nian frowned.¡¯This fellow always nods his head in agreement before going about his own way.¡¯ He was really worried about her. ¡°Alright,e back with me to read your books.¡± Jian Xia was put in a difficult position again. I haven¡¯t recruited anyone yet. At least let me finish today. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll immediately start recruiting part-time students, okay? ¡± ¡°Damn it, what does this have to do with me?¡± Gu Nian sighed. I¡¯m so worried.¡± Jian Xia reached out to hug her. niannian is the best. From tomorrow onwards, I¡¯ll definitely put all my energy into my studies, okay? ¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to do with you.¡± Gu Nian shook her head helplessly. Gu Nian had no choice but to call Guan Ling and the rest over as they continued to study on the second floor of the dessert shop. After that, they would take turns to help Jian Xia while she went upstairs to study. When Jian Xia went downstairs again, Guan Ling waved at Gu Nian. Gu Nian sat down next to her and Guan Ling picked up the test paper beside her. I marked Jian Xia¡¯s exam paper. For the fourth-grade exam, I added her listening ability and she only got 300 points at most. She¡¯s still far from passing.
there¡¯s no other way. We¡¯ve already said everything we can. If she¡¯s not interested, she won¡¯t learn even if we put a knife to her neck. Let¡¯s just leave it at that. She¡¯ll get annoyed if we say too much. Gu Nian held her forehead. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Guan Ling nodded. When Shen Zhaozheng left, Gu Nian did not feel particrly disappointed. Neither did he feel that time was difficult to endure. She suddenly understood why Xia Shang didn¡¯t treat her boyfriend as the most important person in her life. Love should be the most important thing in her life, but it was definitely not the most important. She had her lover, her family, her friends, and her own future. All of these added together was her entire life. Chapter 2072: The fourth-grade results are out Chapter 2072: The fourth-grade results are out
Trantor:549690339 In this way, she continued to live her life even after Shen Zhaozheng had left for a month. Every night at eight o ¡®clock, she would talk to him on the phone. The conversation time was usually limited to ten minutes. They talked about life, studies, weather, and everything else. She felt that this was very fulfilling.
The CET-4 exam was on the 20th of June. Gu Nian felt that she would not have any problems with it. She had been doing a few sets of papers recently and the average score was around 660. Her total score was 710. This score was definitely a high score. Guan Ling and Du Jun had no problems with it either. Only Jian Xia. Gu Nian let out a long sigh at the mention of Jian Xia. Gu nianjia had skipped two more sses after that. However, Gu Nian did not answer on her behalf anymore. Gu nianjia was called over by the counselor to have a talk with Gu nianjia and Gu nianjia promised that she would not skip ss again. Gu Nian was helpless about this. It was June 20th. When they arrived at the exam hall, Gu Nian and Jian Xia were in the same exam hall. Gu Nian sat in front and behind Jian Xia. She poked Jian Xia¡¯s back.¡±Do your best in the exam.¡± Jian Xia gave her an OK gesture. ¡°There¡¯s no problem,¡± Gu Nian shook her head. It was really honey.|| Juice was confident. Three hours passed by in a sh. Gu Nian had already handed in her paper in advance. Since the paper was not difficult, she did not need to waste her time in the exam hall. She handed in her paper in less than two hours and waited for Jian Xia outside.
Jian Xia didn¡¯te out until the bell rang. She didn¡¯t look too good. Guan Ling and Du Jun, who were at the examination hall upstairs, also came down. Gu Nian nced at Jian Xia and asked,¡¯how did you do? Can you pass?¡± Jian Xia smiled. that would depend on whether the heavens favor me or not. there are still ten days before the final exams. Continue with your studies. Gu Nian rolled his eyes at her. ¡°I know,¡± Ten dayster, Gu nianjia would have three consecutive days of final exams. This time, Gu nianjia would score 80 marks in advanced mathematics. She would be able to return home with pride and no longer have to suffer Gu Yanzhi¡¯s insults. After the exams, Gu Nian still had to work part-time at the magazine agency until mid-July. Since she could check her results in school, her roommates had to stay in school. Like Gu Nian, Guan Ling had to work part-time until the middle of July. Du Jun would often help out at Jian Xia¡¯s shop. Naturally, Jian Xia was loyal to her friends. She gave everyone a generous bonus. On the 5th of July, the results for the fourth grade were out.
Gu Nian opened herptop and saw Guan Ling, Du Jun, and Jian Xia standing nervously beside her with their exam admission tickets. He checked them one by one. Gu Nian checked her own exam and entered her admission ticket number. Then, she entered ¡± 667 ¡± and the answer popped up. She heaved a sigh of relief. She didn¡¯t know if this 667 points would be enough to crush Gu Yanzhi. If she could, then she could go home and do whatever she wanted. Then, he checked Guan Ling¡¯s ¡°Kasaya 66.¡±|| 4 points. Guan Ling¡¯s results were excellent in all subjects and very bnced, 66.|| 4 points was already a very high score. Then, Du Jun ran ran ran. Gu Nian felt that they were ranked ording to their scores. Du Jun had scored 526 points. Although it was still far from Gu Nian and Guan Ling¡¯s score, it was more than 100 pointspared to the passing cut-off point of 425 points. It was not bad. ¡°Thank God, thank God.¡± Du Jun put his palms together.
It was obvious that she was quite satisfied with this score. Thest one was Jian Xia¡¯S. Jian Xia was a little nervous. I only hope to fly at a low altitude. 425 points are enough. One more point would be a waste. He entered the admission ticket number, but the inte speed was a little slow. The webpage was stuck there and did not move. Jian Xia¡¯s face turned pale. what¡¯s with this lousy inte speed? ¡± Suddenly, the entire webpage popped up. 399 points. This number made Jian Xia¡¯s face turn pale. ¡°Yingluo¡¯s score is only half of yours, niannian.¡± Chapter 2073: Not good, my parents are here Chapter 2073: Not good, my parents are here
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Think about how you¡¯re going to exin this to your parents when you get home,¡± Gu Nian said as he nced at her. ¡°Yesterday, my dad asked me if I¡¯m going to check the fourth-grade scores today.¡± Jian Xia was a little flustered.
¡°Then you¡¯re the one who ran!¡± Jian Xia reached out to wipe her face. I just hope that my final exam results will help me. ¡°I hope so.¡± Gu Nian patted her shoulder. The next day was the day to check the final exam results. Gu Nian checked her own score and found that her average score was 85 points while her advanced mathematics score was 79 points. Compared to her 59 pointsst semester, she had made a beautifuleback this time. Guan Ling¡¯s average score was a brutal 95 points. The first ce in the level would definitely be hers this time, and she would receive another 10000 Yuan schrship. It was really enviable. Du Jun¡¯s average score was 80, which was not bad. Thest one was Jian Xia. The other three were also breaking out in cold sweat for her. Jian Xia forced a smile. I don¡¯t want high scores. I just don¡¯t want anyone to fail.
Unfortunately, things did not go ording to her wishes. She entered her student number and entered the key. The result slip that appeared was two ring numbers. One was 52 and the other was 53. In other words, Jian Xia had failed two subjects. On closer look, one was advanced mathematics, and the other was introduction to international politics. Jian Xia farts|| Gu sat on the chair and clutched his heart.¡±It¡¯s over. This time, it¡¯s really over. My dad is the most prideful person.¡± failure isn¡¯t scary, ¡± Gu Nian said as he nced at her. you¡¯ll just have to work harder next semester. At this time, she was in a bad mood. She could not say things like ¡®see, I told you to study hard, but you didn¡¯t listen¡¯ to agitate her. Jian Xia bit her lips. I guess I can only do this. she sighed. The summer vacation at the media University had officially begun. Jian Xia didn¡¯t dare to go home because she didn¡¯t do well in her exams. She continued to stay at the dessert shop to clean up the mess. Du Jun went home first. Since Gu Nian and Guan Ling still had onest week left, they would visit the dessert shop every day. It was a rainy day, and it was drizzling outside. Most of the universities in the University town were already on summer break, so there were not many guests. They were ying cards on the second floor.
All of a sudden, the wind chime at the door rang. Gu Nian looked down and saw a middle-aged couple walking in. They were well-dressed and had an extraordinary aura. ¡°Oh no, my parents are here,¡± Jian Xia said in a low voice. As soon as she finished speaking, she hurried downstairs. Gu Nian and Guan Ling quickly put down their ying cards and followed her downstairs. Jian mingzhang looked at Jian Xia who was walking in front of him and his expression wasn¡¯t good,¡±Why didn¡¯t you go home during the holidays?¡± Jian Xia swallowed her saliva and said carefully, ¡± because Yingluo and my friend opened a shop, so I¡¯m helping out here for thest two days. I n to go home the day after tomorrow. ¡°A friend¡¯s shop? Which friend?¡± Jian Xia nced at Gu Nian. Gu Nian had no choice but to step forward. ¡°Hello uncle, it¡¯s Yingluo. I opened the shop.¡± Jian mingzhang gritted his teeth and red at Jian Xia, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve asked your counselor about your exam results. How dare you hide it from me and you?|| Mom.¡± Jian Xia¡¯s face turned ashen. Jian mingzhang gritted his teeth. you only got 300 points for the fourth-grade and failed two subjects for the final exam. Jian Xia, what have you been doing this semester? ¡± Jian Xia stammered and couldn¡¯te up with a reason.
Since this was a family matter, Gu Nian and Guan Ling could not interrupt. They could only stand behind to smooth things over.¡±Uncle, aunty, please take a seat first. What would you like to drink? I¡¯ll get you some.¡± Chapter 2074: Gu Nian was shocked Chapter 2074: Gu Nian was shocked Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Show me the business license of this shop,¡± Jian mingzhang said coldly. Jian Xia immediately panicked. this Wanwan! This Wanwan¡¯s father! Why do you want to see his business license? ¡± Gu Nian shook her head gently.¡¯Didn¡¯t this fellow say that her parents would support her if her shop was making money?¡¯ Obviously, even she couldn¡¯t convince herself. ¡°Can I have a look at it?¡± Jian mingzhang looked at Gu Nian. Gu Nian looked at Jian Xia. Jian Xia was so flustered that her face and lips were pale. It was as if doomsday had arrived. She was in despair. Jian Xia had no choice but to walk to the cashier and take out the business license from the drawer. She walked slowly to her father. Jian mingzhang took the business license, and his face suddenly turned green with anger. He mmed the business license on the table. Jian Xia was so scared that she trembled. Jian mingzhang said loudly,¡±you¡¯re such an irresponsible person?¡± No wonder your results are such a mess. You actually dared to do it behind my back.|| Mom¡¯s opening the shop!¡± Jian Xia retorted,¡±how can you call this not doing proper work?¡± If I don¡¯t follow the path you¡¯ve given me, is that not doing my proper job? It¡¯s my own interest, why can¡¯t I do what I want to do?¡± With a ¡°pa¡± sound, Jian mingzhang gave her a heavy p. Gu Nian was shocked as she quickly went forward to support Jian Xia who was on the verge of copsing. She then said to Jian Xia¡¯s father, ¡± ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s talk this out. We canmunicate properly.¡± Jian Xia¡¯s eyes were red as she stared at her father. Jian mingzhang gritted his teeth,municate properly?¡± She could¡¯ve kept such a big secret from us. Because of this shop, she only got 300 marks for her CET-4. She¡¯s a student at the media University. When she took the college entrance examination, her English scored 150 out of 150, but she scored 130. In just one year, her grades dropped rapidly. How could her grades be good if she didn¡¯t work?¡± Jian Xia shouted at her father with red eyes, ¡± ¡°I already said that this isn¡¯t called cking off.¡± Jian mingzhang even raised his hand to p her, but Shu Yin quickly stopped him.|| She stopped his hand. stop it, stop it. Xiaxia, apologize to dad. Jian Xia stood there without moving. Jian mingzhang pointed at her,¡±you¡¯re disgracing me. You¡¯re not fit to be my daughter.¡± You can¡¯t leave your career, and you want to open a shop like those without any education. Do you think you¡¯re so great just because you earn a hundred thousand a year? Do you know what social status is? Do you know how many shops like this there are in the capital? If there weren¡¯t 100000, there would be at least 80000. Do you know how many officials there are? They have made a great contribution to society, and the small shop owner has made a great contribution. The reason I¡¯ve told you in the past, you¡¯ve always left it in one ear and left it out in the other, right?¡± Jian Xia was indignant,¡±you¡¯re too stubborn. Every line has its own champion, Zhenzhen.¡± Jian mingzhang raised his voice again,¡±you still dare to talk back?¡± You¡¯ve worked so hard to get into a Media College and this is the result you got? There¡¯s going to be a family gathering soon.|| If Grandpa asks, do you have the face to answer your results? None of your cousins will fail. You¡¯re the most embarrassing one!¡± Jian Xia¡¯s tears kept rolling down but she couldn¡¯t say anything. It was a fact that she had failed her subjects. She didn¡¯t know how to talk back to her father. Jian mingzhang gritted his teeth and said, ¡± close this shop immediately and rent it to someone else. Whoever lent you the money, I¡¯ll pay it back for you. Go back to school and study hard. If you can achieve good results again, I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones and pretend this never happened. Chapter 2075 - 2135-are you here to send me off? Chapter 2075: Chapter 2135-are you here to send me off? Trantor: 549690339 Jian Xia shouted hysterically, ¡°do you know how hard it was for me to open this shop? I did everything myself. I ran from renovation to the market and I checked everything personally. I put all my effort into this shop. How can you be so cold and tell me to close it down?¡± ¡°You still dare to say you did it yourself? It¡¯s because you¡¯re doing this store by yourself that the results have plummeted. You should reflect on yourself. If you dare to continue opening this store, don¡¯te home.¡± After she finished speaking, she pulled Jian Xia¡¯s mother and walked out. Jian Xia farts|| He slumped into the chair and the two of them surrounded him. Jian Xia¡¯s tears kept falling.¡±What do I do? What should I do?¡± Gu Nian looked at her hesitantly. actually, you could have taken care of both sides. When the shop opens, you can leave it to someone else to manage. You can focus on your studies ande to visit Yingluo asionally. Jian Xia stood up and stared at Gu Nian,¡¯you think I¡¯m wrong too, right? This is my dream. I don¡¯t like to be an official, those are my parents.|| F * ck|| You know, my dream is to open a coffee shop. That¡¯s my dream. After I open my shop, how can I have the mood to learn those boring knowledge?¡± Gu Nian frowned. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve done anything wrong. However, you¡¯ve seen the consequences of cing your focus on the dessert shop. Your parents are the ones who are strongly against it. Think about it. If your dessert shop was doing well and your results were good, would your parents be so strongly against it? ¡± Jian Xia didn¡¯t want to hear such words at this time. She said angrily, ¡± ¡°Even you¡¯re not on my side.¡± After that, she rushed out of the dessert shop in a Huff. Guan Ling wanted to chase after her but Gu Nian stopped her. ¡°Let her think about it calmly.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Guan Ling sighed. Gu Nian and Guan Ling had alsopleted their part-time job at the magazine agency for thest week. Guan Ling was the first to head home. Gu Nian was still worried about Jian Xia. She sent a text message to Jian Xia, [ I¡¯m flying back to Haicheng at ten O ¡®clock tomorrow morning. Are youing to send me off? ] There was no reply for a long time. Gu Nian put away her phone and went to sleep. The next morning, she carried her suitcase out of the dormitory and walked to the school gate. She saw a man in a denim overalls standing at the gate. She smiled and looked at her. Jian Xia walked over awkwardly and nced at her, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was too impulsive that day. I shouldn¡¯t have gotten angry at you. I¡¯m Qianqian.¡± ¡°Send me to the airport,¡± Gu Nian said as he patted her shoulder. ¡°Yeah,¡± Jian Xia nodded. As the two of them got into the taxi, Gu Nian turned to look at her. ¡°Where have you been these past few days?¡± Jian Xia¡¯s expression was a little lonely. when I was with Xia Shang, she gave me a good scolding. That¡¯s when I realized that you¡¯re already being polite. I was the one who asked for it. ¡°So what do you n to do now? What are you going to tell your parents?¡± Jian Xia touched her neck and said in distress, ¡± luckily, it¡¯s summer break now, so I don¡¯t have to run this store for two months. We¡¯ll talk about it after school starts. I still want to keep the store open, so I¡¯ll negotiate with them. As you said, if I can bnce things out and my grades aren¡¯t affected, I believe they won¡¯t make things too difficult for me. ¡°I hope so,¡± Gu Nian said as he put his arm around her shoulders. Jian Xia sent her to the airport. Before boarding the ne, she reached out and hugged her. ¡°Niannian, thank you. Your good advice is unpleasant to the ear, and I didn¡¯t listen to it before. I really should cherish a good friend like you who urges me like this.¡± Chapter 2076: 2136-everyone knows Chapter 2076: 2136-everyone knows
Trantor:549690339 I¡¯m d to have a friend like you too. Let¡¯s work hard together, okay? ¡± Gu Nian smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±
alright, I¡¯m leaving. Come to Haicheng to y with me when you have time during the summer vacation. I might end up on the streets after quarreling with my parents. I¡¯lle to you then, and you have to take me in. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The two of them reluctantly bade each other farewell as Gu Nian got on the ne and left the capital city. When she returned to Haicheng, the two people Shen zhaoxi had sent to follow her in secret. They didn¡¯t leave until her family picked her up at the airport. Song ran and Gu Yanzhi went to the airport to pick Gu Nian up. As soon as Gu Nian saw Gu Yanzhi, she began to show off. good news, good news. Gu Nian has scored a high score of 667 in the fourth grade. I wonder how many points Gu Yanzhi has scored in the fourth grade. Song ran sneered and patted her on the head. ¡°Your brother got 670 points.¡± Gu Nian was stunned. She had tried so hard but she still could not beat him in the subject that she was best at. ¡°But I¡¯m only three points short,¡± she said, not willing to admit defeat. ¡°Three points is still higher than yours. Even if it¡¯s only one point, you¡¯ll still be defeated by me.¡± Gu Yanzhi scoffed.
I swear! Gu Nian crossed her arms before her chest. I¡¯ll score higher than you in the college entrance exam. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy.¡± Gu Yanzhi reached out and rubbed her head. Song ran coughed lightly. it¡¯s good that you¡¯re so determined. You have to be so enthusiastic in your studies. Song ran then asked Gu Nian about her final exams. This time, Gu Nian was more confident. She raised her chin and said proudly, ¡± ¡°The average score is 85, and I got 79 for advanced mathematics. How is it, mom? Did my results improve by leaps and bounds?¡± Song ran was pleased and put her arms around her neck. yes, it¡¯s not bad. Ask your aunt to make more delicious food for you tonight. Gu Nian was proud of himself, but Gu Yanzhi did not care. The three of them got into the car. Zou Long Drove, and the family left the airport. ¡°Why didn¡¯t director Gue to pick me up?¡± Song ran smiled. your dad went to the southeast Research Institute for an inspection. He¡¯ll only be back the day after tomorrow. ¡°Ah? Yingluo went to the southeast Research Institute?¡± Damn it, brother zhaohan was there too. Did the two of them meet?
After the meeting, would director Gu make things difficult for him? ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem with your dad going to the southeast Research Institute?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no problem, Yingluo.¡± I can only hope that brother zhaohan is on his own. Gu Yanzhi pushed her head.¡±Gu Nian, what are you thinking?¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu Nian looked at him in a daze. haven¡¯t you always been afraid of that cold uncle Shen? ¡± Gu Nian touched her neck.¡¯Alright, I guess everyone knows about it now. Anyway, I have nothing to hide.¡¯ ¡°Who can say for sure when ites to matters of the heart?¡± Song ran was sitting in the front row. She chuckled.¡¯This little girl is so profound.¡¯ However, it was also true that 20 years old was the age where it was easy to have unforgettable love.
It was just that her Yanzhi had yet to fall in love with anyone, so she didn¡¯t know what kind of girl he liked. Gu Yanzhi sneered. look at you. Why are you pretending to be so mysterious? stop pretending in front of me. ¡°What?¡± Gu Nian looked at him proudly. I have a boyfriend. Do you have a girlfriend? Am I not qualified to be profound in front of you? Do you understand feelings?¡± For the first time, Gu Yanzhi was speechless. He really didn¡¯t understand feelings. He couldn¡¯t understand why Shen Zhaozheng, whom he used to be so afraid of, had suddenly changed and fallen in love with him. Chapter 2077: My parents forbid me from going out Chapter 2077: My parents forbid me from going out
Trantor:549690339 Emotions were truly mysterious. However, he wasn¡¯t too interested in matters of the heart. At least, up until now, he had never been interested in any woman.
Perhaps it was because there were fewer girls in the school? What kind of girl does he like? He liked something special. So far, all the girls he had met had pounced on him. He had never met a special girl. Young master Gu was also a masochist. He liked girls who didn¡¯t care about him. Possibly|| All the young masters born with a golden spoon had this kind ofplex. When Gu Nian returned home, she told her mother about her part-time job at a magazine agency. Song ran was pleased. my niannian is so capable. She¡¯s able to take on so many jobs and yet, she¡¯s able to do so. Not bad, not bad. ¡°Now, you can believe that dating won¡¯t affect my grades, right?¡± Gu Nian chuckled. Song ran nodded. yes, I believe you. Did the Shen family give you any trouble? ¡± they dide to talk to me, but it¡¯s all good. I can handle it. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good.¡±
¡°Here, give Gu Nian, who scored 667 points, a piece of snowball.¡± Gu Nian nced at Gu Yanzhi. Gu Yanzhi rolled his eyes at her and Gu Nian raised his chin. then can I get a snowball for the reserve staff of the magazine? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to beat you up,¡± Gu Yanzhi said, squinting at her. Song ran waved her hand. my sister hasn¡¯t been home for the whole semester. Just go and get her one. Gu Yanzhi sighed. if I had known this, I would have chosen a foreign school too. Now, I¡¯m just a de of grass, and my care is a treasure. Gu Nian was so proud that she was dancing around. As the weather was hot, Gu Nian was half-lying on the sofa in the living room and watching television. Feeling extremely bored, she entered her dormitory¡¯s small group chat and chatted with her. ah, inspector Shen is a busy man. He hasn¡¯t contacted me for a week, ¡± Gu Nian said. Guan Ling: ¡± I¡¯m going out to sea with my dad every day. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be an African when I go back to school. Don¡¯t you guys not recognize me. Jian Xia: ¡± my parents forbid me from going out. They hired two Home Tutors for me. Have you ever heard of people hiring home Tutors when they are in University? ¡± Du Jun was the only one who sent a photo. ¡°I was having a vacation by the sea. Then, a high school ssmate confessed to me and I agreed. His school is right next to our Media College. He¡¯s from the University of Technology. When school starts, bring him to meet you guys.¡±
Du Jun had been removed from the group chat. After a while, Du Jun added him, ¡± Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll do it too. It¡¯s only been less than two weeks since the summer break, but I¡¯ve already put on 10 pounds. Well, that¡¯s more like it. ¡°He takes me out to eat good food every day, how can I not get fat?¡± she added. Du Jun was removed from the group chat by administrator Guan Ling. Do you still have a conscience? After a while, she joined the group again. The four of them chatted andughed in the group, as if time had not been so torturous. Gu Nian returned to her room and turned on herputer. She logged into QQ and started a video chat to chat with Jian Xia. Jian Xia sat in her room and worked on the questions with difficulty. A handsome male tutor sat beside her. ¡°Can you ask your teacher to leave for a moment?¡± Gu Nian chuckled. Jian Xia said softly,¡±brother Muye, I need to chat with my ssmate. Why don¡¯t you go out for a while?¡±¡°
The boy called brother Muye stood up. From the video, he was not only good-looking, but also very tall. As soon as he left, Gu Nian¡¯s eyes lit up and she said with a smile, ¡± that little brother is your home tutor? ¡° Chapter 2078: It’s really too tormenting Chapter 2078: It¡¯s really too tormenting Trantor: 549690339 Jian Xia shrugged, ¡± yes, he¡¯s my neighbor. He¡¯s been studying abroad since he was a child. He¡¯s 26 years old and already has a Ph.D. Now he¡¯s a professor at a foreignnguage University. My dad asked him toe over and tutor me in English. ¡°Not bad, not bad. Oh right, how¡¯s your dessert shop? What did your parents say?¡± Jian Xia spread her hands helplessly,¡±what else can I say?¡± My dad kept asking me to turn it off, so I asked sister Xia Ling to persuade him. Currently, he doesn¡¯t agree to let me continue, but he¡¯s not angry at me. Let¡¯s wait and see. I hope I can get good grades for my make-up exams when school reopens. Otherwise, I won¡¯t have any bargaining chips at all.¡± Gu Nian nodded. then you¡¯ve had a tough summer. Not only do you have to take extra lessons in English, but you also have to take in advanced mathematics and introduction to international politics. Jian Xia pointed at her eyes. do you see my eyes? my eyes are always filled with tears. I¡¯m the most miserable in room 505. ¡°Who¡¯s to me?¡± Gu Nian snorted. Don¡¯t you me yourself for seeking death?¡± Jian Xia felt wronged. it¡¯s okay. I know I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯m trying my best to make it up to you. I just hope that I can keep my dessert shop. The two of them continued to chat for a while before Gu Nian finally closed the chat. She then picked up a novel to kill time. A few dayster, yang Mowen and Tang Shaoqing came to their courtyard. The few rich young masters went to a live-action Counter-Strike ce in the suburbs. This was a simted battlefield experience. These young masters and youngdies, regardless of whether they were boys or girls, were all very interested in real-life Counter-Strike. Despite the hot weather, this group of young masters and youngdies were having a great time. After the battle ended, the few of them went to the resting Hall to rest. Naturally, they hade to book the entire ce. There were bodyguards everywhere at the door. After all, the people here were either the son and daughter of the police chief, the son of the governor, or the son of the richest man. I can¡¯t afford to offend you. Tang Shaoqing took a sip of cold water and removed his leather gloves. sis, I heard that you were captured at the border and then you came out on your own. You¡¯re too awesome. follow me from now on. As long as I can make a living, you can make a living. Gu Nian chuckled. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re the one!¡± this is all luck. Don¡¯t even think about this kind of life. We were lucky to have escaped. Yang Mowen nced at Gu Nian as he held the control stick in his hand. sis, I heard from brother that you¡¯re with Shen Zhaozheng. You¡¯re a legend. Gu Nian nced at Gu Yanzhi and asked,¡¯when did you be a big mouth? You can¡¯t just say anything.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your love that¡¯s too intense.¡± Gu Yanzhi, it¡¯s time for you to find a partner. You don¡¯t have to be so bored. Gu Nian spread his hands. ¡°Mind your brother¡¯s business.¡± Gu Yanzhi rxed his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re asking for a beating.¡± Gu Nian raised her fist. Tang Shaoqing seemed to be very interested in Shen Zhaozheng. Because his ambition was to be a pilot, he had been asking about Shen Zhaozheng. ¡°You¡¯re really rubbing it in,¡± Gu Nian said as she pushed his head. She had wanted to let Shen Zhaozheng go, but she missed him even more now that he had mentioned it. School would start soon, but Shen Zhaozheng had not returned yet. As long as she did not see him, she would not be able to rest easy. It was too torturous. These days were really too torturous for her. She opened a bottle of beer and chugged it down. Jian Xia had no choice but to drink with her. asionally, Jian Xia and Guan Ling would give her some food to eat. Chapter 2079: Uncle is really open-minded Chapter 2079: Uncle is really open-minded Trantor: 549690339 The four of them drank until ten O ¡®clock. Two men came in from outside. They were the bodyguards Shen Zhaozheng had left for her. sister-inw, it¡¯s gettingte. We should go back to school. Gu Nian was already dead drunk. Guan Ling quickly helped her up. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to carry her.¡± Tie Ying quickly carried her on his back. Guan Ling, Du Jun, and Jian Xia quickly followed her out. It was still raining outside when he opened the door. Guan Ling quickly opened his umbre. Just as they were about to board Tie Ying¡¯s car, another car came from behind. The car¡¯s headlights were a little ring. Jian Xia reached out to cover her eyes and peeked through the gaps between her fingers. It was a Volvo SUV. It was more like brother Muye¡¯s car. Tie Ying and the rest had already gotten Gu Nian into the car. Guan Ling and Du Jun had also gotten in. Just as Jian Xia was about to get into the car, the door of the back car opened. Holding an umbre, Xie Muye walked out. As expected, he was wearing a white shirt. Xie Muye waved at her,e over and take a walk.¡± Jian Xia then instructed them, ¡± you guys go back to school first. Guan Ling, take care of Nian Nian when you get back. She¡¯s very drunk. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Jian Xia rushed under Xie Muye¡¯s umbre and looked at him with a smile. ¡°Brother Muye, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°So, how did you do for the make-up test?¡± Jian Xia giggled. with brother Muye¡¯s tutoring, I got twice the result with half the effort. I¡¯ve scored more than 80 points in both subjects. ¡°So why didn¡¯t Yingluo tell me? why did she eat hotpot with her ssmates in your restaurant?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m very happy when the results are out, so I came out to eat hotpot with them. Get in the car.¡± Xie Muye reached out to open the car door for her. ¡°I know.¡± Xie Muye drove her back to school and then drove back to cuishan mansion. In the Jian residence, Xie Muye walked in and went straight into the study. Jian mingzhang saw that he was being reasonable and immediately got up to order the housekeeper in the residence to serve him tea. ¡°Uncle, Xiao Jian¡¯s make-up test results are over 80 marks in both subjects.¡± Xie Muye smiled. ¡°Muye, do you also agree with Jian Xia opening that dessert shop?¡± Jian mingzhang frowned. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t uncle agree?¡± Xie Muye asked with a smile that was not a smile. Wouldn¡¯t it be the best of both worlds if she could manage the store without affecting her studies? To a certain extent, she opened a shop to train his social skills and ability to control the overall situation. It will be a good help for her future development. When I was studying in a university abroad, I also opened a counseling agency, and it did not affect my official job.¡± What his family didn¡¯t know was that his subsidiary profession had been sessfully listed in the M Nation. His main profession, a professor at the University of Foreign Studies, was just a cover for his family identity. He could understand Xiao Jian, so he could help her. Jian mingzhang especially appreciated this junior. His words always carried a lot of weight. He nodded. what you said does make sense. I¡¯ll give her a semester¡¯s time. This semester, she must reach 600 points in the fourth grade and be in the top five of the ss in the final exam. If she doesn¡¯t reach any of them, I¡¯ll have to close her shop. Xie Muye nodded. uncle is really open-minded. With this training, Xiao Jian will definitely be a great person in the future. Jian mingzhang enjoyed these words the most.¡±Thank you for helping her with her tuition.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be able to help uncle raise his daughter,¡± He was like an old fox. When Jian Xia rushed back to the dormitory, Gu Nian was vomiting by the sink. Guan Ling patted her on the back while Du Jun poured her a cup of hot water in a flurry. Chapter 2080: Shen Zhaozheng is injured Chapter 2080: Shen Zhaozheng is injured
Trantor:549690339 Jian Xia was extremely worried. ah! We shouldn¡¯t have let her drink so much. Guan Ling turned on the tap and got some water for her to wash her face and rinse her mouth.
if she wants to drink, who can stop her? maybe she really experienced something bad and has no ce to vent her frustration, so she can only drown her sorrows with alcohol. ¡°Did you cry?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t cry, but it¡¯s not good for her to suppress her emotions like this.¡± The two of them helped her up and fed her some milk. Then, they carried her to the bed.|| He went up. It was September in the capital city. It was raining and the night was a little cold. Jian Xia climbed into her bed and covered her with a thin nket. She took a towel and wiped her face and hands. Finally, she got out of bed. Bed|| The person on the stage frowned.|| Her lips were tightly shut. No matter how much pain she was in, she did not vent it out. She couldn¡¯t, she couldn¡¯t. Because of Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s status, she had to be strong. Jian Xia sighed and her phone rang. She quickly picked it up. ¡°Brother Muye,¡± ¡°Your father has agreed to let you open a shop, but the condition is that you have to pass the fourth grade this semester, score 600 points, and be in the top five of the ss for the final exam.¡±
Jian Xia scratched the back of her head in distress. 600 points for level four. It¡¯s really not easy. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can ask me.¡± Xie Muye¡¯s lips curved into a smile. ¡°Oh right, I almost forgot that you¡¯re an English professor at the University of Foreign Languages. I¡¯ll have to trouble you in the future, professor Xie.¡± When Shen Zhaozheng was in the southeast, something happened in the R & d Department. The ne he was in crashed, and he was taken home by the fishermen nearby and tied up, not letting him go back. In order to escape, he and one of his men tried everything they could, but in the end, they were seriously injured. Gu jinghang informed the Shen family first before he called Gu Nian. Gu Nian was lying in bed at this moment.|| She felt her eyelids twitching. She was not at ease and did not feel sleepy. Her phone suddenly rang and she quickly picked it up. ¡°Shen Zhaozheng has returned to China,¡± her father¡¯s voice came from the other end. She could not help but feel tears welling up in her eyes. Her voice trembled as she said, ¡± ¡°Did Yingluoe back alive?¡± he¡¯s alive. I heard that he¡¯s seriously injured and is being sent to the capital city¡¯s Affiliated Hospital. You should hurry over now.
Gu Nian immediately hung up the phone and ran out without even changing her clothes. The other three quickly picked up their wallets and followed her out. ¡°Niannian, where are you going?¡± Jian Xia pulled her back. ¡°I have to go to the Affiliated Hospital. Brother zhaohan is injured,¡± Gu Nian said calmly. Guan Ling held her hand tightly. don¡¯t panic. Let¡¯s go to the entrance and get a taxi. The four of them walked to the school gate. Guan Ling hailed a taxi and rushed to the hospital. When Gu Nian arrived, Liu Mei, Shen Zhaoshan, and Zhou Yueru had already arrived at the hospital. When the Shen family saw Gu Nian, their expressions turned ugly. Shen Zhaoshan and Zhou Yueru were able to keep their cool, but Liu Mei, who was uncultured, could not keep her cool. She rushed to Gu Nian and said through gritted teeth, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You still have the face toe?¡± Gu Nian looked up and stared at her with a sharp gaze. ¡°me me? Does Auntie not know what¡¯s right and wrong?¡± What did she do wrong? Liu Mei gritted her teeth. if it weren¡¯t for you, Zhaozheng wouldn¡¯t have been sent to the southeast Research Institute. He wouldn¡¯t have gotten on the ne, fallen into the sea, and disappeared for almost two months. He wouldn¡¯t have been sent back with his life in danger.
¡°Oh, why do you say that, Mrs. Shen?¡± A sharp voice came from behind her. Gu Nian turned around and shouted, ¡± ¡°Mommy, Yingluo, you¡¯re here, Yingluo!¡± Chapter 2081: You’re the culprit Chapter 2081: You¡¯re the culprit
Trantor:549690339 Song ran had been staying in capital city all this while. When she received Gu jinghang¡¯s call, she immediately rushed over. If she still didn¡¯te, her house ¡­|| His precious darling had been bullied to such an extent.
It was also because she was feeling uneasy and had no fighting power at the moment, so she was not in the mood to fight with anyone. If it were any other time, even if the person in front of her was an elder, she would not have been polite to her at all. When Liu Mei saw song ran, she was instantly stunned. She could still use her status as an elder to Gu Nian. However, when it came to song ran, who was superior to her in terms of status, family background, and looks, she instinctively felt inferior. Song ran walked over and pulled Gu Nian into her arms. She then nced at Liu Mei coldly. ¡°Is this how the Shen family point out a deer as a horse and distort ck and white?¡± Shen Zhaoshan and Zhou Yueru¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. Mrs. Gu was really angry. she didn¡¯t mean it that way. Please don¡¯t take it to heart, ¡°Shen Zhaoshan quicklyforted her. Song ran chuckled. you don¡¯t mean that? ¡± There was no meaning to it? Mrs. Shen is clearly ming everything on my niannian. Is it really my niannian¡¯s fault? Why did director Shen go to the southeast Research Institute? it was his superior who sent him. And why did his superior send him to the southeast Research Institute? don¡¯t you know? Who was the one who put pressure on Superintendent Shen¡¯s leader? His father, Shen Boyong!¡± The Shen family did not look too good. If they provoked song ran, they would not have a good ending.
Song ran obviously had no intention of letting them off the hook. She continued, ¡± ¡°Because the old leader felt that my niannian had gone too far with Shen han, and that it was bad for the Shen family¡¯s reputation if she were to be with inspector Shen. You put pressure on inspector Shen, but he refused to obey, so the old leader used his power to set up a barrier for him. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s responsible for all this. You¡¯re such hypocrites, pushing all the me onto a little girl. What did she do wrong? Who Do You Think You Are? How dare you question and make things difficult for my daughter?¡± Liu Mei¡¯s face turned red and white at song ran¡¯s scolding, but she did not dare to retort. The woman in front of him was the director¡¯s wife and the vice president¡¯s daughter. The two men were pampering her to the heavens. In this entire country, there really wasn¡¯t anyone who dared to go against her. Compared to song ran, her status was like the difference between cloud and mud. Shen Zhaoshan¡¯s expression was not good, but he had no choice but to smooth things over, ¡± Mrs. Gu, please don¡¯t take it to heart. She¡¯s only anxious because we don¡¯t know if Zhaozheng is Dead or Alive. Song ran sneered. anxious? ¡± Was she really in a hurry? Zhao Zheng fell into the sea and went missing. In the past two months, it was all Dean Gu who investigated him. He used our people in private, and it had nothing to do with the Research Institute. If inspector Shen were to live, it would be all our credit. The ones who are really worried are the Gu family, not your Shen family. Don¡¯t say such things in front of me. Liu Mei, you¡¯re only worried that something might happen to your son. No one will continue to provide you with a rich and high life! Liu Mei gritted her teeth, ¡°Who Do You Think You Are? at least I¡¯m his mother. Who are you to order me around? you¡¯re just an outsider! She really couldn¡¯t help but talk back. Shen Zhaoshan grabbed his stupid teammate and said, ¡± ¡°You should stop talking!¡±
Song ran looked at her and sneered. I¡¯m an outsider, and I¡¯ve done more than you as his mother. How dare you im to be inspector Shen¡¯s mother? inspector Shen is just a tool for your own benefit, where do you get the cheek to call others outsiders?¡± Chapter 2082: I hope he’s alive Chapter 2082: I hope he¡¯s alive
Trantor:549690339 Liu Mei¡¯s face was twisted with anger, but Shen Zhaoshan held her back, so she could only hold it in. Song ran raised her chin and nced at Liu Mei, Shen Zhaoshan, and Zhou Yueru. Then, she raised her voice and said, ¡± when ites to love, it¡¯s all about mutual consent. If you really object, please talk to inspector Shen. If I find out that someone is making things difficult for my daughter again, I will not let it go!
Liu Mei was unconvinced, but she had no choice. Her husband¡¯s official position was more than one rank higher. In the past, she used to rely on Shen Boyong¡¯s reputation to strut around in the circle. Now, there was always a higher mountain. She could only swallow her anger in front of song ran. ¡°We didn¡¯t make things difficult for niannian. Don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry,¡± Zhou Yueru tried to smooth things over. Song ran pulled Gu Nian along and walked away, ignoring them. Guan lingjian and Xia dujun looked at Mrs. Gu as if they were looking at their idol. It was so cool. No wonder Gu Nian was so cool. It turned out that he had inherited it from the director¡¯s wife. As Gu Nian was being pulled away by her mother, she was greeted by the director of the Affiliated Hospital. Madam, please wait in my office. I¡¯ll let you know as soon as inspector Shen is here. Song ran then brought Gu Nian to the hospital director¡¯s office. The hospital director personally served them tea. Gu Nian was sitting on the sofa. Song ran reached out and patted her on the head. zou long called me. He said that inspector Shen¡¯s leg was seriously injured when he fell into the sea. He was rescued by a group of fishermen and has been trapped there since. Zou Long¡¯s good friend, who used to be your grandmother¡¯s subordinate, went to the fishing vige tonight and rescued him. The fishermen were really vicious. It seemed that a girl wanted inspector Shen to be her live-in son-inw. Seeing that they were running away, they threw a dagger at him and stabbed it into inspector Shen¡¯s back. I don¡¯t know how sad he is now.
mother, ¡± Gu Nian nodded. I like him to be alive. I hope he lives well. Song ran touched her face and said, ¡± he will. Even if the Annihtor falls into the sea, he can still save his life. A mere dagger won¡¯t kill him. He¡¯s a man with a strong life. The King of Hell won¡¯t dare to take him. Gu Nian reached out to hug her mother as she sobbed. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m a little scared.¡± Song ran gently patted her back. don¡¯t be afraid. Don¡¯t be afraid. Mommy is here, Hanhan. Mommy is here, Hanhan. At one o ¡®clock in the morning, the door to the hospital director¡¯s office was pushed open. Gu Nian looked up in fear and hope. It was her father. Gu jinghang was led by the hospital director as he hurried over. Song ran stood up and hugged him. ¡°How did you get here so quickly?¡± Gu jinghang put his arm around her. I was worried. I came over as soon as I received the news. Is niannian alright? ¡± Although he was strict with his words, he was naturally the mountain that his daughter could rely on when she really encountered trouble. Song ran and Gu jinghang sat on either side of Gu Nian. Gu Nian lowered her head and her expression was unreadable. Gu jinghang patted her head and said, ¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s ne is about to reach the capital city. P called zou long and said that she has been losing blood and needs a blood transfusionter. Yingluo should not be in any danger, so don¡¯t worry.
I¡¯m not worried. I¡¯m not worried at all. He¡¯ll be fine. Gu Nian grabbed her father¡¯s hand. Song ran¡¯s heart clenched, but she did not dare to make any promises. Half an hourter, the door was pushed open again, and the director¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Chief, Madam, chief Shen is here. He¡¯ll be at the entrance of the hospital in five minutes. Please take care of him.¡± Chapter 2083: 2143-otherwise? Chapter 2083: 2143-otherwise?
Trantor:549690339 Hearing this, Gu Nian hurriedly got up and ran out. Gu jinghang, song ran, and a few of her roommates quickly followed her.
Song ran helped her up. When they reached the first floor, they saw a man lying on a stretcher. Zhao hang and a few medical staff pushed the stretcher and rushed in. The White part of the stretcher was stained red. Gu Nian did not dare to take a closer look as her legs felt weak. The group rushed up to the third floor and the stretcher was directly pushed into the operating room. The attending doctor stood at the door of the operating room. chief Shen has lost a lot of blood. Is there a rtive here? please do a blood test and give him a blood transfusion. Shen Zhaoshan stepped forward. I¡¯m his older brother. I¡¯m here to transfuse blood. ¡°I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it,¡± Liu Mei said. As she spoke, her eyes flickered. 3 am|| The door of the operating room opened and the attending doctor walked out. He took off his mask. Gu Nian looked at the man and did not dare to step forward. Song ran held her hand and walked forward. ¡°Chief Shen¡¯s life is not in danger. He had a blood transfusion, and the wound was a Little Big. After two stitches, the bone in his leg cracked again. He has a cast on and needs to rest for about a month.¡±
Gu Nian¡¯s heart and fingers were trembling. It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. The palpitations he felt after the false rm were even more intense than the worries he had felt over the past two months. Song ran patted her back. niannian, he¡¯s fine. He¡¯s fine. Gu Nian buried her head into her mother¡¯s arms and cried tears of joy. ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great.¡± ¡°Chief Shen will need to be observed in the operating room for a while. Everyone can go to his Ward and wait.¡± The Shen family had just been criticized by song ran, and they did not dare topete with the ¡®outsiders¡¯, the Gu family. Since Gu Nian insisted on waiting at Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s ward, song ran went with her. The Shen family had no choice but to leave the hospital. ¡°I¡¯m his mother,¡± Liu Mei said indignantly,¡±I donated my blood to him. Why is it that Zhaozheng is safe and sound, but we¡¯re being kicked out?¡± By then, Zhaozheng would think that they were the ones who saved him.¡± What she cared about was never her son¡¯s health. It was always her credit that could not be buried.
¡°What else?¡± Shen Zhaoshan said coldly. The Superintendent and the others are going to wait for Zhaozheng in the ward, are you going to stand there and do nothing?¡± I really don¡¯t know why my father married this stupid woman in the first ce. She¡¯s so brainless. Liu Mei shouted,¡±so what if he¡¯s the Superintendent?¡± Does the Superintendent have the right to bully others?¡± Shen Zhaoshan nced at Zhou Yueru,¡±let¡¯s go back. If she wants to stay, then let her stay.¡±¡± After that, the two of them got into the car together. Liu Mei was only good at talking. How would she dare to go back and fight with them? After Shen Zhaoshan and the others left, she got into her car and left the Affiliated Hospital, cursing and swearing. In the ward, Gu Nian nced at Jian Xia and the rest before saying softly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get my dad¡¯s driver to send you back to school first. You still have sses tomorrow, so don¡¯t stay upte.¡± The three of them nodded. This Ward could not amodate so many people, so they could only go back. Jian Xia held her hand. we¡¯lle back to the hospital tomorrow. Shen Zhaozheng is fine. You can sleep for a while. ¡°Thank you,¡± Gu Nian hugged the three of them.
Gu jinghang then ordered du Dapeng to send the three girls back to media University. They were in a suite Ward. Gu jinghang held song ran¡¯s hand and said, ¡± go to the small room next door with niannian and rest. I¡¯ll keep watch in the living room. If he¡¯s sent to the ward, I¡¯ll inform you immediately. niannian, ¡± song ran pulled Gu Nian, ¡± go and rest for a while, okay? ¡° Chapter 2084: She never dared to cry Chapter 2084: She never dared to cry
Trantor:549690339 Gu Nian nodded and followed her mother into the small room next door. At five o ¡®clock in the morning, the door of the ward opened. A few doctors took a look and saw that the person sitting on the sofa was the director.
They quickly went over to greet him. Gu jinghang opened his eyes alertly and saw a few doctors and nurses pushing a hospital bed in. ¡°How¡¯s inspector Shen?¡± he¡¯spletely out of danger, ¡± the leading doctor said. he¡¯s fine now. Don¡¯t worry, chief. Gu jinghang massaged his eyebrows and stood up. The bed was pushed into the ward and he followed her in to take a look. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s face was a little pale, and there were still needles inserted into the back of his hand. His leg was also in a cast. However, they were finally out of danger. He walked to another room and pushed the door open. The two most important women in his life were lying on the bed.|| Ran took niannian into her arms. The light at the bedside was on. He walked over and said softly,¡±ran ran, ran ran, ran, ran, ran!¡± ¡°How¡¯s inspector Shen?¡± song ran opened her eyes. ¡°He¡¯spletely out of danger. He¡¯s been sent to the ward next door.¡± Gu Nian rubbed her eyes and immediately sat up.
¡°Has he been sent back?¡± ¡°En, Yingluo.¡± Gu Nian got out of bed and stumbled out of the room barefooted. Song ran picked up her shoes from the floor and followed behind her. ¡°You little girl, put on your shoes, Yingluo.¡± Gu Nian rushed into his Ward and happened to see him slowly opening his eyes. At that moment, tears burst out. She walked over and stood by his bed, looking down at him with a stubborn look. ¡°How could you do this?¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s face was pale, and his lips were dry. During the long time he spent in the fishing vige, he only felt less tormented when he thought about his thoughts. His heart ached as he watched her cry. He gently raised his hand and grabbed|| ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting,¡± he said as he held her hand. Song ran grabbed her shoes and stood at the door of the ward. Gu jinghang stopped her. ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t disturb them. If they¡¯re barefooted, so be it.¡±
After he finished speaking, he closed the door behind him. Gu nianyin had been holding it in for so long and had never cried to her heart¡¯s content. She felt that crying when she did not see him meant that she believed that he was no longer around. If even she had no confidence in him, would he, who was far away, sense it? would hepletely lose hope? Therefore, she never dared to cry, never dared to cry loudly. Now that she saw him, she waspletely sure that he was safe. Only then did she dare to cry out loud. She squatted on the ground, tears rolling down her face. She cried and shouted, ¡± ¡°Do you know how I¡¯ve been through these past two months?¡± Shen Zhaozheng struggled to sit up. Gu Nian panicked again as she quickly stood up and sat on the edge of the bed. She reached out and pressed on his shoulder as she said with tears on her face, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move, Yingluo. Don¡¯t hurt yourself, Yingluo.¡± Shen Zhaozheng grabbed|| He held her hand and interlocked his fingers with hers. themunication there is outdated, and I can¡¯t contact you, Yingluo. I know you¡¯re worried, but every day is torture for me. It¡¯s extreme torture. As Gu Nian wiped her tears, she said with a pained heart, ¡± ¡°Does it still hurt anywhere?¡±
Shen Zhaozheng forced a smile. it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. It¡¯s fine now. Don¡¯t worry. Gu Nian reached out to untie his hospital gown and saw that his chest and back were all wrapped in gauze. ¡°I heard that the dagger was so deep that it almost went through your body. How could that be a fisherman? They¡¯re clearly bandits.¡± Shen Zhaozheng held her fingers and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s fine now. Don¡¯t worry, okay?¡± Chapter 2085: You’re not allowed to go back on your word Chapter 2085: You¡¯re not allowed to go back on your word
Trantor:549690339 His voice was very soft, and it seemed to be very tiring to speak. Gu Nian knew that he was actually seriously injured. As soon as he regained consciousness, he was trying his best to speak to her.
She reached out to button his shirt again. okay, I got it. You sleep for a while. I¡¯ll stay here and watch over you. Shen Zhaozheng had lost a lot of blood, and he was indeed dizzy. His wound hurt, and the bones in his leg were broken again. It hurt too, but because of the tranquilizer, his head was muddled. Even though it hurt, he just wanted to close his eyes and sleep. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep for a while. You sleep here for a while too, hmm?¡± ¡°Alright, you can sleep.¡± He quickly closed his eyes again, as if he was just forcing himself to wake up and say a few words to her to make her feel at ease. He had fallen asleep, but she was not. There was a dim yellow light on the bed. It was past five in the morning, and the sky was starting to brighten. The curtains in the ward were drawn, and a little light from outside came in. Gu Nian felt that this was the most beautiful and hopeful dawn of her life. His face was a little dirty, stained with mud and blood, so she picked up the wet tissue from the bedside and gently wiped it for him. His handsome face, even if it was stained with mud and blood, still moved her heart.
After she wiped her face clean, she lowered her head and gently kissed him on the lips. Then, her tears fell on his face again. She wiped her eyes. Why was she crying again? Seriously, when did she be so fragile and melodramatic? It was his fault. Of course, it was all his fault. He had turned her into another person and made her so worried. At dawn, a doctor and nurse came in to take his blood pressure and pulse. Gu Nian saw her mother walking in with an insted lunch box. niannian, your father has rushed back to Haicheng again. There are still many things for him to decide, so he can¡¯t stay for long. I¡¯ve asked the nanny at grandpa¡¯s house to make some porridge and send it over. You can eat it. There¡¯s also a portion for Zhaozheng. Let him eat it when he wakes up. mother, ¡± Gu Nian said as she reached out to hug her mother. I really can¡¯t live without you. Song ran smiled and patted her head. ¡°Then mommy will always be with you, okay?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes reddened again. She had be more and more sentimental recently. ¡°Alright, you said it yourself. You can¡¯t go back on your word.¡± alright, eat up. This is yam lean meat porridge and two side dishes. I¡¯ll go back to your grandfather¡¯s ce first ande back to see youter.
mom, I¡¯m fine. You should go back and rest. I¡¯ll ask Jian Xia and the others to apply for two days of leave for me. I have to go back to school in two days. okay, ¡± song ran caressed her face. Shen Zhaozheng felt that his body was very heavy, and his dream was a mess. It was as if he was still in the fishing vige. In the chaos, he dreamed that the ne had crashed and he had fallen into the group of people again. There were things that even a tough man would be afraid of. Of course, he was afraid of staying there and being forced to be with someone he didn¡¯t like. He had given the rest of his life to his niannian. In his dream, a sharp dagger was thrown at him and flew straight at his eyes. He suddenly opened his eyes, and his breathing was a little chaotic. When he opened his eyes and saw her beside him, he finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Brother zhaohan, did you have a nightmare?¡± Shen Zhaozheng heaved a sigh of relief and struggled to sit up. Gu Nian quickly pressed a button next to him, and the bed slowly rose. Shen Zhaozheng was now half-lying as he looked at her while panting slightly. ¡°I did have some random dreams.¡±
Chapter 2086: 2145-lingering fear Chapter 2086: 2145-lingering fear
Trantor:549690339 Gu Nian picked up the thermal container beside her and opened it. Inside was a light Chinese yam porridge with green vegetables.¡±I¡¯ll feed you breakfast.¡± ¡°Yes, good!¡±
As Gu Nian fed him breakfast, she asked, ¡± ¡°Can you tell me what happened after the ne crash?¡± Shen Zhaozheng then told Gu Nian everything that had happened to him over the past two months. ¡®Damn it, don¡¯t they know that feelings can be split into two?¡¯ Gu Nian pounded the bed.|| Love|| Xiang|| Happy? Why are you forcing me to buy and sell?¡± Zhao hang pushed the door open and walked in. Behind him were a few of Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s subordinates. His Secretary, Yu Bin, walked over with red eyes.¡±Boss, we¡¯ve been worried for two months.¡± ¡°I can finally put my heart at ease,¡± Shen Zhaozheng smiled. Zhao hangughed. sister-inw, the people over there have never seen such a handsome man like boss. You didn¡¯t see it. They are really trying their best to keep boss there. Gu Nian snorted and nced at Shen Zhaozheng. ¡°You¡¯re such a jinx.¡± Shen Zhaozheng touched his face and said,¡±why are you ming me?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t me you, who else can I me?¡± Gu Nian snorted. He thought to himself, if I were a fisherman and saved a handsome man, I would also want to detain him to repay my kindness. Who didn¡¯t want handsome guys?
Shen Zhaozheng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He raised his hand and touched her face.¡±You¡¯re really unreasonable.¡± The group of rough men could not help but blush when they saw their boss flirting with his sister-inw. Alright, alright, ¡± Yu Bin called out to everyone. we all see that boss is fine. We can go now. The group of people then walked out. Yu Bin stayed and said to Shen zhaoxi, ¡± ¡°Boss, the leaders of the Academy of Sciences have organized a visit this afternoon.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb your rest.¡± To be exact, he didn¡¯t want to disturb the reunion of his boss and sister-inw. Zhao hang and Yu Bin left, leaving only the two of them in the ward. It was early autumn and the sun was shining on the bed. Gu Nian could not help but ask, ¡± if I were a viger from a fishing vige, I don¡¯t know what kind of crazy things I would do to see such a sick and beautiful man. After all, when Superintendent Shen was rescued, he was already seriously injured. Who could resist such a weak state?
¡°What kind of crazy thing do you want to do to me?¡± Shen Zhaozheng chuckled. Gu Nian put down the lunchbox in her hand and suddenly leaned forward to kiss him on the lips. The feeling of thinking about him day and night. Only when she kissed him and felt him personally could she be sure that he was really by her side and that he was really fine. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s expression froze for a moment before he reacted. Just as she was about to retreat, he reached out and grabbed the back of her head. Then, he deepened the kiss. Shen Zhaozheng also had a lingering fear. He was also afraid that he would never see her again. The door was suddenly pushed open, and Liu Mei¡¯s voice came in, ¡± ¡°How is it? How¡¯s it going?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she quickly pushed Shen Zhaozheng away and pushed him to his injured chest. He was bored.||¡±Humph!¡± Of course, Liu Mei saw the two people who were hugging and kissing just now. Her face suddenly darkened.
The little girl was so capable that her son was already dead set on her at such a young age. ¡°Zhaozheng, your dad is here to visit you,¡± she said coldly. After saying that, she turned around and went outside to push her wheelchair back in. Shen Boyong sat in his wheelchair, followed by Shen Zhaoshan and Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s two brothers. Chapter 2087: 2147-merits outweigh faults Chapter 2087: 2147-merits outweigh faults
Trantor:549690339 The group of people entered in a single file. Gu Nian¡¯s face was a little hot.
Although she did not like the Shen family, Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s mother seemed to have seen them kissing just now. It was all this man¡¯s fault. He was greedy and kept kissing her. This is great! Shen Boyong sat in his wheelchair and was pushed to the side of the bed. ¡°Brother zhaohan, I¡¯ll be leaving now,¡± Gu Nian said softly. ¡°Yes,¡± Shen Zhaozheng replied. Gu Nian ran away in a hurry without even saying goodbye to the Shen family. As soon as the door closed, Shen Boyong¡¯s expression did not look too good. this girl is really unruly and willful. It seems that director Gu and Mrs. Gu dote on her too much. She doesn¡¯t even know how to greet her elders. it¡¯s our family who has been making things difficult for her, ¡± Shen Zhaozheng said expressionlessly. she thought that she would only get a cold look if she greeted us, so she simply didn¡¯t greet us. Shen Boyong was so angry that he almost stood up. However, his youngest son had just escaped from a disaster. Even if his words were not respectful, he could only go along with it.
¡°Do you know that all of us have been very worried about you during the days you were missing?¡± Shen Zhaozheng looked straight at his father. then, father, you should know who caused all this, right? ¡± Shen Boyong¡¯s eyes flickered. I heard that some of ourwork firewalls were hacked. I can only say that some of our systems were not done well. The internalwork maintenance staff of the Academy of Sciences failed in their duties. Shen Zhaozheng smiled. what I¡¯m saying is, why am I the one to suffer all this? father should know. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Shen Boyong replied in a bad mood. You went to the southeast Research Institute because your superior sent you there. Did you listen to someone else¡¯s instigation?¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s brows rxed, and he lowered his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say anything. This time, it was my own fault for not reacting in time and not being able to save the fighter jet.¡± Shen Zhaoshanforted him. in that situation, you were able to get yourself out of danger and save another pilot. The Academy of Science has always valued people. Pilots are much more expensive than jerks. This time, you must have done more than you have done. ¡°Your big brother is right. You don¡¯t have to worry too much. Just rest well and recuperate,¡± Shen Boyong agreed, which was a rare urrence. Shen Zhaozheng did not reply. He knew that his father had pressured his leader to send him to the southeast Research Institute. His father was the one who indirectly caused him to almost have an air crash.
In order to prevent him and niannian from being together, his family really took great pains and suppressed him in various ways. When he thought of such a family, he felt a chill in his heart. He also knew that after his disappearance, it was director Gu who had been using his personal connections to look for him. Although their family did not have that kind of rtionship, putting himself in his shoes, the Gu family really treated him more than his own family. With such a family, what position did they have, what right did they have to object to him and niannian being together? Shen Boyong still did not know and said, I won¡¯t talk about you and that girl for now. Your recovery is more important. We¡¯ll talk about this after you¡¯ve recovered. I¡¯ve asked the director and he said that you¡¯ll be fine after a while. I¡¯m relieved. Shen Zhaozheng was still expressionless. ording to his father¡¯s intention, when he recovered, he would still ask about him and niannian, and object to him and niannian being together. Hehe hehe Chapter 2088: Why are you mentioning him? Chapter 2088: Why are you mentioning him?
Trantor:549690339 Shen Boyong saw that his expression was cold and had no intention of responding to him. Although he was unhappy, he could only endure it. ¡°Zhaoshan, send me back,¡± he said.
The ward that was filled with a group of people just now was very quickly emptied again. In the living room outside, Jian Xia and the rest had just finished two sses. They came to visit her and Shen Zhaozheng with some fruits. I¡¯ve helped you ask for a leave of absence from the professors of various subjects. It¡¯s a week¡¯s leave. You can be at ease and apany brother Shen. ¡°Jian Xia, you¡¯re indeed the strongest fan of the couple,¡± Gu Nian said. Jian Xia chuckled. The door to the ward was pushed open and the Shen family filed out. Gu Nian stood there and watched them walk out one by one. Shen Zhaoshan pushed Shen Boyong¡¯s wheelchair over to Gu Nian. It was okay for the younger generation to be insensible, but as the elders, they still had to do the worldly wisdom that they should have. Shen Zhaoshan smiled,¡±niannian, don¡¯t you have to go back to school?¡± I¡¯ve left a nanny here to take care of Zhaozheng, I don¡¯t want to dy your homework.¡± Gu Nian chuckled. uncle Shen, you¡¯re overthinking it. I¡¯m smart. I¡¯ll just take a week or two off. It won¡¯t affect my studies. Shen Zhaoshan and Shen Boyong¡¯s expressions were not good.
The Shen family and the Gu family¡¯s rtionship was not very good now. If Zhaozheng and this girl really got married, then ording to the status of the two families now, the Shen family would definitely have to tter the Gu family. However, the Shen family was also used to being arrogant and ttered. Now, there was no need for them to curry favor with the Gu family. What they wanted more was to find someone who had some power, but could not surpass their Shen family. That way, they could continue to be sought after by others. It was better than marrying into the Gu family and being inferior to them. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ve really worried too much. Hehe, we¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Liu Mei looked at Gu Nian from head to toe. How could she tolerate such a daughter-inw? if Gu Nian really wanted to marry into the Shen family, how could she control her? The Gu family was so strong, and Mrs. Gu was so arrogant that she didn¡¯t care about her at all. If this little girl were toe in, she, the mother-inw, would be the one to be mistreated instead. It was not easy for her to rely on Shen Boyong to live a glorious life for decades. Now, she was already used to people supporting her, and she did not like the feeling of supporting others. But that kid Zhaozheng had just returned, and even Bo Yong was giving in to him. This matter could be discussed in the future. The Shen family then left the ward. Jian Xia and the rest entered the ward with fruits. They looked at Shen Zhaozheng from afar and Guan Ling whispered, ¡± ¡°Inspector Shen is really good looking. He¡¯s even better looking now that he¡¯s injured.¡±
Jian Xia chuckled, ¡± of course. I¡¯ve been hoping for inspector Shen and niannian to be together for a long time. I¡¯m a veteran fan of the couple. Also, I think Xu Yan is good-looking too. What are you doing? ¡± ¡°Why did you mention him?¡± Guan Ling snorted. ¡°You didn¡¯t go to his esportspetition during the summer, did you?¡± Guan Ling looked helpless. my mom was injured. She went out with my dad every day. He called me and asked me to go and watch himpete, but I was too scared to go. ¡°You¡¯re so cruel,¡± Jian Xia sighed. ¡°That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t xu Yan doing fine?¡± Du Jun also said. Guan Ling¡¯s expression was a little stunned. In fact, Xu Yan had personally gone to elephant city and went to their small town to invite her. She still rejected him. When she wasn¡¯t prepared, she didn¡¯t want to give any feelings. Chapter 2089: Save it! Chapter 2089: Save it!
Trantor:549690339 Once the price was paid, it would be out of control. She understood this logic.
Now was not the time for her to talk about rtionships. It was difficult for a poor family to give birth to a noble child. She did not have that kind of family background. Since she had been admitted to a good university that she liked, all she could do was to climb up in one go. Climb to the top. After visiting Shen Zhaozheng, Jian Xia said goodbye to Gu Nian and left the ward. As soon as the three of them left, Gu Nian wanted to continue being intimate with Shen Zhaozheng, but the kiss was interrupted. Shen Zhaozheng missed her so much that he could even bear the pain of his wound and want to hold her in his arms. Just as he was about to pull her into his arms, there was another knock on the door. I¡¯ve been looking around for a few days. You don¡¯t have any free time here. There will definitely be an endless stream of peopleing to see you. Gu Nian looked at him as if she had been wronged. Shen Zhaozheng pinched her face. it¡¯s been hard on you. It¡¯ll be quiet in two days. The door was pushed open and Xue Shen rushed in, shouting, ¡± ¡°Oh my God, you¡¯re finally back. I was so worried about you.¡± As Xue Shen rushed over, Gu Nian quickly stepped aside. Xue Shen then pulled Shen Zhaozheng into his arms.
Shen Zhaoming was bored.|| Hmph! Gu Nian shouted. third brother, brother zhaohan is injured. Please don¡¯t be like this. Xue Shen quickly let go of Shen Zhaozheng and started to take off his clothes. ¡°Ah? Are you injured? Where did you get hurt? You¡¯ve been missing for two months, and you¡¯re still in such a sickly state when youe back. You¡¯ve made me worried to death.¡± Shen Zhaozheng pushed him away. she¡¯s the only one who takes off my clothes. You better be careful. Gu Nian¡¯s face immediately turned red. How could this man be so shameless? Xue Shen finally calmed down. fine, fine, fine. I¡¯ve been worried about you for nothing. Shen Zhaozheng nced at him. get up. Let niannian sit. Xue Shen rolled his eyes at him. you have the opposite sex. You have no humanity. Gu Nian sat on the edge of the bed and grabbed his cor to look inside. ¡°Did I touch your wound?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Xue Shen stood by the side with one hand in his pocket. ¡°Did I be a third wheel?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you know,¡± Shen Zhaozheng looked up.
Xue Shen pulled out a chair and sat at the side.|| She crossed her legs and nced at him. you said that you asked me to reserve a visiting professor spot for you, but for you, our University¡¯s Science and Technology curriculum was postponed. Shen Zhaozheng red at him. Xue Shenughed and said, ¡± ¡°What are you doing? Niannian already knew about it, and you¡¯re still trying to be mysterious, save it. ¡± ¡°Are you trying to be my teacher so that you can be better than me?¡± Gu Nian raised her eyebrows. Shen Zhaozheng reached out and touched her head. only by being your teacher can I make you submit to me. This feeling should be pretty good. I should have suggested to brother San to give the spot to someone else, ¡± Gu Nian snorted. it would have saved him the trouble of arguing with the school leaders over the spot. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Xue Shen agreed. ¡°Since when did you join his camp?¡± Shen Zhaozheng squinted at Gu Nian. ¡°It¡¯s your fault for not hearing from you for two months,¡± Gu Nian raised her eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t team up with him to make fun of me,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said as he patted her head. don¡¯t worry, ¡± Xue Shen said. your little niannian is dead set on you.
¡°Since you see that I¡¯m fine, you can leave now.¡± Shen Zhaozheng waved his hand. ¡°I was worried about you for nothing,¡± Xue Shen said through gritted teeth. Chapter 2090: The greatest motivation to live Chapter 2090: The greatest motivation to live
Trantor:549690339 get out. My leg will be able to walk normally in about half a month. By then, I¡¯ll go to your school to teach. If your principal has any objections, you can ask him toe to me, or I can pay him a visit personally. Xue Shen stood up and waved his hand. that¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll settle this for you. It¡¯s not an important elective ss anyway. I¡¯ll just tell the principal.
¡°I won¡¯t disturb you guys anymore. I¡¯m the third wheel, so I¡¯ll leave on my own ord.¡± ¡°Goodbye,¡± Shen Zhaozheng raised his hand. ¡°I¡¯vee for nothing.¡± Xue Shen gritted his teeth. With a bang, the door closed. Gu Nian then fed him the remaining porridge.¡±You¡¯re really too much. She¡¯s just concerned about you, but you don¡¯t appreciate it at all.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s a little redundant here?¡± Shen Zhaoming held her hand. Gu Nian pouted. I think it¡¯s okay. Even if it¡¯s not him, there will be someone else. It¡¯s not as bad as third brother. At least I¡¯m close to him. my brother left a nanny here to take care of me, ¡± Shen Zhaozheng said softly. you can go back to ss tomorrow, okay? ¡± He was afraid that niannian would dy her studies, and the director and his wife would have a lot to say about him. He did not dare to rx at this juncture. After feeding him thest mouthful, Gu Nian picked up a tissue and carefully wiped his mouth. Jian Xia asked for a week¡¯s leave for me. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll ask her to bring my books over. I¡¯ll stay here with you for a week. Ask the nanny that your brother sent to go home. I¡¯ll ask my Grandpa to send someone over. What do you think? ¡± Her brother and his father¡¯s people were here, so she would feel ufortable.
Perhaps their every word and action would be spread to his big brother. It was better to avoid trouble. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± However, if she sent her brother¡¯s people back, it was inevitable that the family would have opinions about niannian. Let them be. They didn¡¯t like niannian anyway, so it didn¡¯t matter. After breakfast, a nurse came in to change the medicine. Gu Nian also saw his wound. There were many wounds on his body, with scars everywhere. This was a medal that belonged to a man, but she felt very distressed looking at it. After changing the dressing, Shen Zhaozheng was half-lying on the bed.|| Go. The early autumn sun shined on her, and she was peeling an Apple at the side. The years were peaceful, so peaceful that he felt scared. If he didn¡¯t make it back, wouldn¡¯t he be unable to enjoy such peaceful years? The feeling of surviving a disaster would probablyst for a long time.
Gu Nian also fed him lunch. Inspector Shen did not mention that he was injured in the chest, so he could still move his hands. The little girl was willing to take care of him, and he was naturally more than happy to do so. In the afternoon, the leaders of the capital Academy of Sciences came to see him. His brother, Shen Zhaoshan, was among them. The Dean of the capital Institute of Sciences also expressed some concern for Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s sadness. It waste at night and the person in his arms had already fallen asleep. In the darkness, he lowered his eyes and could see her face. He let out a sigh of relief and hugged her even tighter. She really didn¡¯t expect that he could escape from the ne crash, and that he could escape from that group of unruly people toe to her side. The heavens had treated him well. Knowing that she was waiting for him in the distance was his greatest motivation to live on. He gently nted a kiss on her forehead, then closed his eyes and entered the dream.
The next day, the sky was clear and Gu Nian had already woken up. As usual, the nanny at his grandfather¡¯s house had brought breakfast over. Like a virtuous wife, Gu Nian helped him prepare the things he needed to wash up. Chapter 2091: She’s a little similar to your big sister Chapter 2091: She¡¯s a little simr to your big sister
Trantor:549690339 Yu Bin knocked on the door and walked in, whispering, ¡± ¡°Boss, this morning, a senior engineer came to the inte Information Department. I heard that he¡¯s aputer expert. This time, there was a loophole in thework and this engineer was ordered to fix it at thest minute. However, he doesn¡¯t belong to the Research Institute. He¡¯s here this time because he has some technical matters to discuss with you.¡± ¡°Got it. What time will you be here?¡±
¡°Around ten O ¡®clock.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. At ten O ¡®clock, Gu Nian was reading a book in the ward. After all, there was still the sixth grade to go after the fourth grade. Furthermore, there were more professional courses in the second year than in the first year. She could not afford to be sloppy in her studies. There was a knock on the door and Yu Bin came in with a woman. The woman looked like she was in her mid-thirties and was wearing a ck suit. Her hair was tied up neatly and she wore a pair of gold-rimmed sses. She looked like a professional elite. The woman was followed by a female assistant in her 20s. The female assistant carried a bag and walked to Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s bed with the engineer. Gu Nian nced at the woman in shock. She had thought that the engineer was a man after hearing Yu Bin¡¯s words. He had never expected that there would be a woman who could achieve the best in this industry. This sister really made people admire her. Shen Zhaozheng also had a surprised look in his eyes, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face like he did. He only smiled faintly.¡±I¡¯m sorry, my leg is injured, so I can only sit and receive you.¡± When the female assistant saw Shen Zhaozheng, she was a little surprised. She sized him up and then sat down with her boss.
Ye Shu pushed her sses and smiled. ¡°Inspector Shen, you don¡¯t have to be so formal. We canmunicate like this.¡± After saying that, Lin Yiqian raised her head to look at Gu Nian. ¡°Um, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Gu Nian stood up immediately. ¡°Yes,¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. After all, it was rted to scientific research. Niannian was an outsider, and it was indeed inconvenient for her to stay here. As Gu Nian sat on the sofa outside, the three of them continued their conversation for about two hours before the door opened. Ye Shu and her assistant walked out. Gu Nian nodded slightly, and the senior engineer also nodded slightly before they walked out. Outside the door, the assistant whispered,¡±professor ye, why do I feel that inspector Shen looks a little like your elder sister?¡± ¡°Did I?¡± ye Shu raised her eyebrows. yes, there are some simrities, especially in the eyes. She really does look like your eldest sister. Ye Shu smiled. people all have two eyes, one nose, and one mouth. It¡¯s not impossible for them to look like a stranger.
Their voices gradually faded away. A weekter, Shen Zhaozheng was discharged from the hospital. Shen Zhaoshan wanted him to live in the Research Institute. First of all, it was a single-story house. His legs had not recovered yet, so it would be more convenient for him to move around. Second, there were two nannies at home. It was always good to have someone to take care of everything. However, Shen Zhaozheng insisted on staying at futun apartments. He said that the Gu family had hired a nanny to take care of him and that it was not inconvenient. In addition, he could walk with a walking stick, so there was nothing inconvenient about it. As soon as these words came out, Shen Zhaoshan and Zhou Yueru¡¯s faces immediately became ugly. Zhao Zheng really wanted to distance himself from them. She had not even married Gu Nian yet, but she was already drawing a line between them. If she were to really get married in the future, would she not acknowledge them? Shen Zhaoshan coughed and looked at Gu Nian. ¡°Niannian, I have a few words to say to Zhaozheng. Look at ran ran.¡± Chapter 2092: 2152-let him be Chapter 2092: 2152-let him be
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯ll wait outside then,¡± Gu Nian smiled. Only the Shen brothers were left in the ward.
Shen Zhaoshan looked at the bed.|| The person on stage: ¡± we¡¯re doing this for your own good. You shouldn¡¯t have embarrassed us in front of outsiders. Your surname is Shen. Why didn¡¯t you let us take care of you when you were injured? instead, you let the Gu family take care of you. If this gets out, what will people say about us? ¡± Do you know what they¡¯ll say about you?¡± Shen Zhaozheng reached out to adjust his sleeves and said, ¡± ¡°Big brother, you should know that I don¡¯t care about what others say about me.¡± ¡°You have to go back to the courtyard with me.¡± Shen Zhaoshan¡¯s face turned even uglier. Shen Zhaozheng looked at him coldly. ¡°Do you know why our leader sent me to the southeast Research Institute?¡± of course, it¡¯s because you¡¯re the backbone of the Research Institute, ¡± Shen Zhaoshan said guiltily. they sent you there because they value you. Shen Zhaozheng looked at him with a faint smile. ¡°Father put pressure on him, right?¡± Shen Zhaoshan¡¯s eyes trembled slightly, but he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Was big brother there when father put pressure on him?¡± Shen Zhaoshan lowered his eyes, feeling a little guilty. Shen Zhaozheng picked up his walking stick and said in a t voice, ¡± ¡°Big brother is here too.¡± After he finished speaking, he stood up with the help of his walking stick and slowly walked out.
He knew, he knew everything. Transferring him to the southeast Research Institute was a barrier they set up for him through their own power. This barrier had caused a huge mess. As for them, what they cared about was still their own face and how others viewed the Shen family. After leaving the ward, Zhou Yueru and Liu Mei nced over. let¡¯s go. Liu Mei walked up to help him up. do you want to go to your brother¡¯s ce or the mansion in the western suburbs? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng pulled his hand away without a trace. ¡°Go to futton apartments.¡± ¡°Futton apartments?¡± Liu Mei shouted. Why are you so stubborn? I can recuperate well at home.¡± Shen Zhaozheng extended his hand toward Gu Nian, and Gu Nian hurriedly supported him as the two of them slowly walked out. The door was closed, and the Shen family was locked inside. Liu Mei gritted her teeth. am I raising someone else¡¯s son? why is Zhaozheng so biased towards the Gu family? ¡±
forget it, ¡± Shen Zhaoshan said unhappily. he hasn¡¯t recovered yet. Just let him be. Liu Mei said indignantly, ¡± let him do it. It¡¯s because he¡¯s always been the one to do it. It¡¯s because of this that he¡¯s in trouble. Gu Nian, Yu Bin, and Zhao hang had already helped Shen Zhaozheng out of the hospital and into the car. ¡°Boss, I heard that the Academy of Sciences is going to give you a credit, but some of the leaders don¡¯t seem to be convinced,¡± Zhao hang said in the car. Shen Zhaozheng didn¡¯t seem to care. merits and faults lie in the hearts of the people. As long as the leaders who can make decisions know what they¡¯re doing, it¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to care too much about the feelings of outsiders. Zhao hang nodded. there was indeed a group ofyman leaders. They only saw the loss of an expensive fighter jet. They didn¡¯t see that you saved me and yourself. Yu Bin was also indignant. Shen Zhaozheng looked at him and said,¡±so, should I go and fight with the leaders who are against me?¡± There are some things that you just have to listen to. You won¡¯t be able to make everyone satisfied with you.¡± ¡°I know, boss.¡± The group of them went to futun apartments. After they settled down, Shen Zhaozheng sat on the sofa and looked at Gu Nian. ¡°You¡¯re going to school tomorrow, understand?¡±
Otherwise, the director would reallye to him for revenge. I know, inspector Shen. You¡¯re really worried. Gu Nian pouted. Chapter 2093: 2152-outstanding Chapter 2093: 2152-outstanding
Trantor: 549690339 Yu Bin, Zhao hang, and Duan Ming all knew what to do and said, ¡°Boss, um, we¡¯lle to see you again tonight.¡± Sister-inw was going back to school in the evening. There was still half a day left, so it was better to let them be alone.
Superintendent Shen¡¯s eyes were filled with ¡®yes, sensible¡¯, and the three of them quickly ran out. Shen Zhaozheng had a smirk on his face. When he recovered, it would be time for him to exercise his right to drive. After all, it was already the second half of the year, and he was almost thirty years old. If he kept holding it in, there might really be a problem. When the time came, he would have to get Red Riding Hood on his bed. But now, things were different. Director Gu should understand. Or should he propose to niannian first? But she was only a second-year student? Would director Gu, his wife, and Mr. Tang agree to her marriage at such a young age? Let¡¯s talk about the future in the future. Shen Zhaozheng, who had been on the line between life and death, was indeed a little anxious now. He did not want to leave any regrets for himself. When the fighter jet fell, his only regret was that he couldn¡¯t marry the person he liked.
He didn¡¯t know whether the future or the ident woulde first, so he couldn¡¯t let himself have any regrets. After his injuries were healed, he immediately began to solve the most urgent matter. Gu Nian stayed until five in the afternoon and could not wait to leave. Did a certain Big Bad Wolf think that she couldn¡¯t tell? Hmph, leave him hanging for two days and let him restrain his actions. Superintendent Shen would not restrain himself, and he would only be more and more aggressive. Gu Nian said goodbye to him and Shen Zhaozheng sent her to the elevator. She met up with Yu Bin and Zhao hang. The nanny of the Tang family also came over. So many|| People|| Taking turns to take care of her, she had nothing to worry about. The two bodyguards that Shen zhaoxi had assigned to her, Tie Ying and ding man, drove her back to school. As soon as they returned, Guan Ling said, ¡± you¡¯re finally back. The magazine wants to choose two interns from this batch to be the assistants of the news anchor. The work of an assistant is not only to make copies of attachments and serve tea. There are really some practical things that need to be assigned to us. I heard that we have to answer some calls from foreign embassies. In short, both of us have to perform well, okay? ¡±
¡°When do we start?¡± Gu Nian asked as she pulled a chair over and sat down. Is it an interview?¡± yes, the interviews will start on Wednesday afternoon. There are a total of nine interns recruited this time. I wonder what our chances of winning are if we choose two from the nine. ¡°You two can do it,¡± Du Jun said optimistically. ¡°Among these nine people, they are all the best,¡± Gu Nian said, not so optimistic. ¡°Yeah,¡± Guan Ling nodded. The more it was like this, the more they had to perform well. It was precisely because of this thought that the two of them had overdone it. On Wednesday, Gu Nian and Guan Ling went to the magazine agency. In a small meeting room, the interns who were preparing for the interview were all gathered. There were two boys who looked particrly reliable, and the rest of the people looked very confident. After all, she had only entered as an intern after a few rounds of interviews. Naturally, they were all outstanding.
There were nine people in total and they were divided into two groups. Gu Nian and Guan Ling were assigned to two meeting rooms. First, Guan Ling entered the office for an interview. The results of the interview were announced to her. I¡¯m sorry, but you should continue your internship in the archives Department for a while. You¡¯re still not qualified to be an assistant to a spokesperson. Guan Ling¡¯s face fell and he could not keep his expression straight.¡±I¡¯m ran ran. Can I know why?¡± continue to study and observe more at the magazine agency. Chapter 2094: 2154-neither of you were selected? Chapter 2094: 2154-neither of you were selected?
Trantor:549690339 Guan Ling¡¯s face was pale as he left the interview room. Lin Yiqian continued to sit on the bench in the living room. After about 20 minutes, she saw Gu Nian walking out of another meeting room.
Gu Nian did not look too good either. She walked over and sat beside Guan Ling.¡±I¡¯ve been eliminated.¡± ¡°You were also rejected?¡± Guan Ling was surprised. ¡°You didn¡¯t get brushed off too, did you?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°They said I¡¯m too fierce and don¡¯t know the way of the mean,¡± Guan Ling nodded. that¡¯s the reason I was eliminated too. It¡¯s been so long, but I still haven¡¯t figured out what ¡®the middle way¡¯ is. Gu Nian pulled her hair. Guan Ling nced at her. don¡¯t tell me you heard that I¡¯ve been cheated. You¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll feel unfair. That¡¯s why you¡¯re cheating with me, right? ¡± ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Gu Nian pushed her head. Do I look like that kind of person?¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± Guan Ling pouted. Gu Nian facepalmed. you¡¯re thinking too much. I seemed to have stolen the limelight just now and ruined things instead. They need to be gentler. Perhaps they¡¯re afraid that we¡¯ll be too ostentatious and ruin things. ¡°Maybe,¡± Guan Ling nodded.
The two of them walked out dejectedly, each of them thinking back to the head Examiner¡¯s words. Gu Nian recalled that su Xingyu, the head of the press department, had once said that she was mediocre. She didn¡¯t think much of it. After all, she had always had someone to protect her, so she really didn¡¯t need to delve into such profound things. She was only twenty years old, how could she understand the way of the mean? The two of them returned to the dormitory. Du Jun and Jian Xia had prepared a small cannon. They pushed the door open and smacked it open. With a bang, the small cannon was pulled, and colorful sequins scattered down. The two of them walked in, dumbfounded, and then ¡­|| She sat down on the chair. ¡°How is it?¡± Jian Xia and Gu Nian were excited. How was it? Did our two generals 505 go on a killing spree again?¡± Gu Nian sighed. Guan Ling sighed as well. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jian Xia asked worriedly. I¡¯ve just treated the other dormitory mates in our ss to milk tea. They mighte over to congratte you in a while.
¡°Why are you so fast?¡± Gu Nian ced her hand on her forehead. As soon as he finished speaking, the door of the dormitory was pushed open and more than a dozen girls from Gu Nian¡¯s ss walked in. Gu Nian, congrattions on bing a permanent staff member of the magazine agency. Gu Nian, you¡¯ve won at the starting line. Gu Nian, if we can enter a magazine agency after we graduate in the future, we¡¯ll be counting on you, our senior, to guide us. Gu Nian covered her face with her hands as she choked on her words. Jian Xia saw Gu Nian¡¯s expression and quickly called out to everyone, ¡± ¡°Our niannian and Guan Ling just came back from the magazine agency and are tired. Please give them some time to rest. Let¡¯s go back first, let¡¯s go back.¡± After everyone left, Guan Ling nced at Du Jun. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t tell our ssmates.¡± Jian Xia pulled a chair over and sat down,¡±you two weren¡¯t selected?¡± cough! Gu Nian coughed lightly. you¡¯ve wasted your time buying this little cannon and milk tea. Jian Xia couldn¡¯t believe it. that can¡¯t be. What¡¯s wrong with the main judge of the magazine agency? ¡± What kind of talent do they want to pick?¡±
¡°Niannian and I still have room for improvement, right?¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s still a lot of room for improvement.¡± Gu Nian nodded. In the Academy of Sciences, although the autumn weather was cold, Li Hua was still very angry. Not only was she removed from the position of chief reporter, but she was also no longer a reporter. She was now just an unremarkable text editor. Chapter 2095: Can’t take this lying down Chapter 2095: Can¡¯t take this lying down
Trantor:549690339 Anyone could do this job. She had lost the opportunity to make a name for herself and the opportunity to visit the leaders of the Institute of Science and Technology and the Ministry of State affairs.
This was no different from being thrown into the cold Pce. The most important thing was that she didn¡¯t know how long she was going to continue this suppression period. Gu Nian did not like her and easily suppressed her with a few words. How could she bear with this? She had never gotten along with Gu Nian. Gu Nian was born with everything. She had spent so much effort but had not been able to get Shen hanzhi. Now, was she going to watch Gu Nian rise up while she was overshadowed? No, she couldn¡¯t take this lying down. When she heard that her uncle would be remembered for his achievements again, she took into ount that he had a grandfather who was a big Shot, the director¡¯s father, the director¡¯s boyfriend, and that she was studying at the media University.|| Entering the magazine agency was a sure thing. Yingluo had already fallen to the point of bing a small text editor. The difference between them made her flustered and felt unfair. She held her phone and thought about it. Finally, sheposed a text message.
hanzhi, there¡¯s something that your family probably didn¡¯t tell you. They¡¯re concerned that Hanhan has a boyfriend, and her boyfriend is someone you know. She read the message carefully and finally made up her mind to send it. It was early winter at the border. Shen hanzhi wore a heavy coat and was ready to return to the barracks. His phone beeped twice. He picked it up and saw that it was a text message from an unknown number. When he arrived, he had only saved the numbers of his family members and Gu Nian. He had not saved anyone else¡¯s numbers. However, from her tone, he could also deduce that the person who sent the text message was Li Hua. He knew that niannian was in a rtionship. Thest time niannian came to the border, she had already told him. But Yingluo was someone he knew? Who was it? He was so curious that he replied after a moment of hesitation, ¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± The other end was like a stone sinking into the sea, and there was no response for a long time.
Just as he was about to lose his patience and call her, he received another text. He clicked on it, and the words on it made his heart clench. ¡°Your uncle, Shen Zhaozheng.¡± Your uncle, Shen Zhaozheng? Little uncle? Niannian and little uncle are together? How could this Yingluo be? That was impossible. Wasn¡¯t niannian the most afraid of little uncle? How was that possible? He only felt flustered. When he thought of niannianing to the border and talking to him about love, his expression flickered. Could it be that she was being evasive because her boyfriend was little uncle?
He couldn¡¯t ept it at the moment. His mind was in a mess, and his heart was filled with mixed feelings. His hand trembled so much that he couldn¡¯t hold the phone, and it fell to the ground with a thud, pulling him back to his senses. He picked up the phone on the ground and entered his barracks in a panic. He paced around the house for almost an hour before he finally called his father. dad, I think I¡¯ve gained enough experience at the border. I want to be transferred back to the capital. Shen Zhaoshan heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that. The kid had finally thought it through. It had been more than a year. ¡°Do you think you can go and be transferred back whenever you want? Do you think you own the Research Institute? This is child¡¯s y!¡± He still had to reprimand him if he needed to, or else this kid would not learn. ¡°Dad, if you don¡¯t have a way, I¡¯ll go through other channels. I¡¯ll apply for it myself.¡± Chapter 2096: Who are those girls? Chapter 2096: Who are those girls? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Let me ask you, have you thought it through?¡± Shen Zhaoshan was a little angry. After youe back, you¡¯d better stay at the Research Institute in the capital and not go to the border again, understand?¡± ¡°I know.¡± He came to the border defense to train his willpower and get niannian back. But now, niannian, Qianqian, and niannian were together with someone else. His heart was set on returning home, and he couldn¡¯t wait a moment longer. that¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll get you back as soon as possible. I just want to tell you one thing. Gu Nian has already let go of you. When you¡¯re back, don¡¯t bother her anymore. Otherwise, if Shen Zhaozheng and he were entangled with the same girl, the Shen family would probably be the topic of gossip in other people¡¯s spare time. Zhao Zheng was already giving him a headache, and he could not afford to get entangled with Gu Nian. ¡°She¡¯s with my uncle now, isn¡¯t she?¡± Shen hanzhi said coldly. ¡°Yingluo knows.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± so what if I tell you? you better remember what I told you. Otherwise, I¡¯ll still transfer you back to the border, you hear me? ¡± ¡°I know,¡± Shen hanzhi said through gritted teeth. In the media College, Gu Nian and Guan Ling had been somewhat depressed ever since they were hurt by the magazine agency. Rather than saying that she was depressed, it was more urate to say that she couldn¡¯t find the right direction for a while. Although Gu Nian and Guan Ling were born into different families, they had simr personalities. The two of them were bothpetitive and loved to stand out. Now that they had been hit at the same time, it really felt like they were sisters in a difficult situation. Du Jun was the person who had the least desire to win. Such a person might not have great achievements, but he could live an ordinary life at ease. Jian Xia had been busy with her dessert shop for the past few days. Du Jun was the only one left to make them happy. After ss, Du Jun bought milk tea for the two of them. you two should pull yourself together. Don¡¯t be so depressed. No one is talking to me. Gu Nian took the milk tea and took a sip. ¡°Only milk tea can extend my life.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little confused,¡± Guan Ling said softly. I¡¯m a little worried too. I¡¯ll be going to brother zhaohan¡¯s ce first. He¡¯s still injured and needs someone to take care of him. I might not be back this weekend. Du Jun, take Guan Ling out for a walk. Don¡¯t keep thinking about this. Gu Nian agreed. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry.¡± Du Jun nodded. After packing her bag, Gu Nian bade the two of them farewell and left the dormitory. When he reached the ground floor of the dormitory, he happened to see Xu Yan. A group of girls followed behind Xu Yan, and he looked like a popr idol. She walked over, and when Xu Yan saw her, he heaved a sigh of relief. The boy beside him said to the group of girls behind him, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t follow him anymore. If you guys continue, we¡¯ll call security.¡± Gu Nian and Xu Yan walked to the entrance of the cafeteria and whispered, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who are those girls?¡± Xu Yan touched his neck and said with a troubled expression, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but the girls these days are probably tired of chasing celebrities. They¡¯ve actually started to chase esports yers like us. It¡¯s really a headache.¡± ¡°So, they¡¯re all your fans,¡± Gu Nianughed. Xu Yan sighed. don¡¯t tease me anymore. I really don¡¯t know how to get rid of them. They¡¯vepletely affected my life. Some girlse to school every day to bring me food, but I don¡¯t want them. She cries in front of me. I¡¯m really speechless. I¡¯m giving you a tip. Gu Nian nced at him. Guan Ling has been a little downtely. Chapter 2097: 2157-too sharp Chapter 2097: 2157-too sharp
Trantor:549690339 ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Xu Yan¡¯s expression turned cold. she and I both got rejected for the magazine interview. If you have the chance, you shouldfort her.
alright. Gu Nian, thank you for giving me the information. ¡°You can¡¯t sell me out, or you won¡¯t have anyrades in the future, do you understand?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± After Gu Nian warned Xu Yan, she turned around and walked out. When she passed by the group of girls, she whispered, ¡± ¡°Xu Yan already has a girlfriend. Don¡¯t waste any more time on him.¡± The group of girls were like fish being fed in a pond. Hearing her words, they immediately followed her. ¡°He has a girlfriend? Howe we¡¯ve never heard of it before?¡± Gu Nian nced at the girl in the lead. ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true. They¡¯re students from our Media College. Go wherever you want and don¡¯t waste your time, understand?¡± With that, he got into the car and drove past the group of girls. I heard Xu Yan chatting with his brother when he was streaming his game. He identally said that he doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend. Why is he saying that he has a girlfriend now? ¡± the girls said with green faces. the girl in the lead said with a cold face, ¡± I think having a girlfriend is not good for Xu Yan¡¯s image. We are Xu Yan¡¯s support group. We must help him run everything well, understand? ¡± yes, we must help him. That way, his value in the club will be high. We¡¯re all doing this for his own good.
¡°When I find out whether he has a girlfriend or not and who her girlfriend is, we¡¯ll persuade her to leave.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s decided then.¡± It was already evening when Gu Nian arrived at the Furton apartments. There was a bone soup in the kitchen, and the rich aroma filled the room. As soon as Gu Nian entered the room, Shen Zhaozheng raised his head to look at her. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Why are you alone?¡± Gu Nian hurriedly ran over. ¡°I knew you wereing, so I told them to go back.¡± ¡°What if inspector Shen needs to use the toilet and no one helps him?¡± Gu Nian snorted. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you toe.¡± ¡°All you know is to bully me.¡± Gu Nian pinched his waist. ¡°Go check if the soup in the kitchen is drinkable,¡± Shen Zhaozheng instructed her.
¡°Alright, wait a moment.¡± It was soybean soup with big bones. She took a bite and the meat and bones were already crispy. ¡°We can eat now. Let¡¯s get ready for dinner.¡± For dinner, there were three dishes and one soup-braisedmb chops, green pepper stir-fried green beans, hand-peeled lotus roots, and bone soup. Gu Nian scooped the soup and went to the sofa to help her over. ¡°I heard that your grandfather went to the magazine agency to stand up for you?¡± Shen Zhaozheng shot her a nce. Gu Nian ced her hand on her forehead as she thought,¡¯good news doesn¡¯t go out, while bad news travels a thousand miles.¡¯ A few days ago, when she was eliminated, her grandfather went to look for the chief editor for her, but she couldn¡¯t bear to see it. ¡°How did you know?¡± I have a ssmate who works at a magazine agency. Your grandfather is so well-known, who wouldn¡¯t know about him? ¡± Gu Nian sighed deeply. don¡¯t mention it. My great reputation has been ruined by my grandfather. I don¡¯t know what the people at the magazine will say about me in the future.
Shen Zhaozheng patted her head and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that about your grandfather. He¡¯s doing this for your own good.¡± ¡°Do you know why I was eliminated?¡± Gu Nian pouted. ¡°They said you were too sharp.¡± Gu Nian gritted her teeth and thought,¡¯how do you know everything? Why are there spies everywhere?¡± Chapter 2098: Recuperate for half a month Chapter 2098: Recuperate for half a month
Trantor:549690339 Shen Zhaozheng smiled and served her a bowl of soup. at my age, my former ssmates are all mainstays in all industries. It¡¯s just a small matter to get some information. ¡° I was born to be strong, ¡± Gu Nian sighed. brother zhaohan, how do you think I should change myself? ¡±
¡°You can do whatever you want in life? However, once you entered a magazine agency and became a spokesperson, you would be speaking on behalf of the country. You had to constantly think about how your words represented the country. Our country was too big and had many foreign enemies. Many people were waiting for the reporters, spokespersons, and emissaries to make a mistake in their words so that they could catch them.|| He was making a mountain out of a molehill. At this stage, it¡¯s not suitable to be radical.¡± I think you¡¯re right, ¡± Gu Nian nodded. however, it¡¯s a little difficult for Yingluo to make me change my mind. you can¡¯t be a fatty in one go. Take it slow. In the magazine agency, remember this: think more about everything and don¡¯t be in a hurry to speak, understand? ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll remember that.¡± Gu Nian nodded. After dinner, Gu Nian washed all the dishes. When she turned around, she bumped into a broad chest. ¡°You¡¯re injured, what are you doing here?¡± Shen Zhaozheng looked at her and smiled without saying anything. He only felt that the way she was circling around the kitchen table was very cute, so he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. I heard that your parents are in your house.|| Mom got married when she was in college, didn¡¯t she?¡± Gu Nian did not think too much about it as she nodded. yes, I think they got married when my mother was in her third year of University. At that time, they only got the certificate and held the wedding banquet after graduation. I was already born then. They said that I attended their wedding too, but I don¡¯t remember anything. I was too young then, but I have a photo. ¡°Yes.¡±
Since her parents had made a precedent, he would have some confidence when the time came. ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± ¡°I was just asking,¡± he said as he hugged her tightly. ¡°Oh.¡± It was the end of September, and the apricot trees outside the window began to shed leaves. The moon made a round, and the sky brightened. In fact, Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s leg injury was not serious. It was just that he had been injured when he fell into the sea. However, after recuperating in the fishing vige for more than a month, he had almost recovered. On the day of their escape, Zhao hang had carried him on his back, and he only had a slight bone fracture. After resting for half a month, he would be fine. The doctor from the Affiliated Hospital had made a mountain out of a molehill, so he had put a cast on him. Now, he could move slightly without a crutch. However, it would be a waste not to use someone to wait on Him. Inspector Shen was like a part of Gu Nian¡¯s body and needed her to help him wherever he went. He had experienced everything he needed to experience.
Gu Nian did not blush so easily. Two days passed quickly, and the nanny came to take over the shift. Shen Zhaozheng supported himself with his walking stick and sent her to the electricdder. She leaned against the wall next to the electricdder and looked at the man in front of her. ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient for you to walk. Go in.¡± Shen Zhaozheng gently pressed her against the wall. in a week¡¯s time, I¡¯ll go to your school for an elective ss. At that time, you¡¯ll have to call me teacher Shen, okay? ¡± Just as Shen Zhaozheng was about to speak, Gu Nian entered the elevator and waved at him with a smile. ¡°Teacher Shen, I¡¯m leaving. Bye.¡± The elevator door slowly closed, and Shen Zhaozheng chuckled. He would be her teacher as soon as possible. In the media department, after much consideration, Xu Yan sent a message to Guan Ling. I bought two movie tickets. It¡¯s Detective Conan¡¯s big movie. Do you want to watch it with me? ¡° Chapter 2099: Don’t get separated Chapter 2099: Don¡¯t get separated
Trantor:549690339 This was also information that Gu Nian had leaked to him. Guan Ling loved watching Detective Conan. Soon, he received a text message.
Xu Yan stared at the word ¡®good¡¯ for a long time before he came back to his senses. She had actually agreed. Indeed, it was best to ovee one¡¯s disappointment. Thank you, Gu Nian. Thank you, Gu Nian. He immediately ran to the female dormitory. Guan Ling was wearing a thin beige sweater, light blue jeans, and canvas shoes. His hair was tied into a ponytail. He looked very innocent, but there was no smile on his face. ¡°Why do you look unhappy?¡± Xu Yan asked cautiously. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go watch a movie,¡± Guan Ling waved his hand. Watching a movie could slightly divert her attention, but she couldn¡¯t keep immersed in the fact that she had been eliminated. Guan Ling followed Xu Yan to the school gate. His heavy-duty motorcycle was parked there, and on the small road opposite it was Xu Yan¡¯s backup team. Well, he didn¡¯t know that he had a support group.
Xu Yan took out a helmet and gave it to Guan Ling.¡±Put it on.¡± Guan Ling was in a daze, as if he did not hear him. Xu Yan picked up the helmet and put it on her head. Guan Ling came back to his senses. He looked a little flustered.¡±I¡¯ll clean it up, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Xu Yan, however, forcefully helped her put on the helmet and reached out to buckle the belt for her. The three founding members of the support team across the road gritted their teeth. The leader of the support group, Zhong ya, said with a sullen face, ¡± ¡°This should be the girl that the girl was talking about, Xu Yan¡¯s girlfriend.¡± I can tell that she¡¯s not someone who¡¯s easy to deal with, ¡± the Vice Division Chief, little C, said in a low voice. she even needs our Xu Yan to put on the helmet for her. Doesn¡¯t she have hands? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, one look and you can tell he¡¯s a pretentious person,¡± another member chimed in. I want to know everything about her, ¡± Zhong ya said coldly. I want all her information in five minutes. Xu Yan put on his helmet and got on the motorcycle. The three girls from the support team immediately had stars in their eyes.¡±Look, that great elder.|| Legs, our esports Prince, the most handsome man in the world!¡±
Not only was Xu Yan handsome, but he also came from a powerful family. Therefore, when he livestreamed his matches, he gained a lot of non-gaming fans. These people only looked at his appearance and knew about his family background. They felt that he was too attractive as a rich young master. Unfortunately, Xu Yan didn¡¯t want this kind of image that was ced on his head. The rumbling sound of the motorcycle¡¯s engine shed past their eyes, and they could only watch the two of them leave. Zhong ya¡¯s expression was grave. investigate that girl as soon as possible. I have to guard everything for our young master. As the Section Chief of the support group, we must do our best, understand? ¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Guan Ling¡¯s mind was in a mess. Everything had been going well for her. No matter what, she had never failed since she was young, except for her ordinary family background. As long as she worked hard, she would be able to get first ce in the ss, first ce in the school, as long as she wanted it, she would definitely get it. This time, he was careless and lost Jingzhou. Xu Yan bought some Coke and popcorn. He turned around and saw Guan Ling standing there. His eyes were out of focus, as if he was in a daze. A movie had just ended, and many people were rushing in.|| When they came out, Guan Ling was inevitably bumped into by them. Xu Yan immediately took a big step forward and grabbed|| He held her hand and protected her in his arms.
¡°Be careful,¡± Guan Ling came back to her senses and saw that she was in Xu Yan¡¯s arms. She immediately reached out to push him away, but Xu Yan grabbed her hand and walked against the crowd to the ticket gate.¡±There are many people here, be careful, don¡¯t get lost.¡± Chapter 2100: 2160-three people embracing Chapter 2100: 2160-three people embracing
Trantor:549690339 He held her hand so firmly that she suddenly felt that he was someone she could rely on. When a person failed, they especially needed someone to lean on.
She looked at his back and the side of his face. He was holding two cups of Coke and arge cup of popcorn in one hand and walking in front of her. He felt as if he was opening a path for her. She could not help but hold his hand tightly. Xu Yan was a straight man, so he did not feel the slight change. He only held her hand and walked in. When the two of them were watching the movie, they were stunned. The three girls from the fan support group entered the media department and began to collect information on Guan Ling. There were three famous people in room 505. Gu Nian and Jian Xia had a strong background. On the other hand, Guan Ling had be an influential figure with his own outstanding results. Everyone in room 505 knew about the people there. Hence, they managed to get all the information on Guan Ling within a few minutes. Hmph! Zhong ya snorted. this girl¡¯s motive for joining the media industry isn¡¯t simple.
Little C: ¡± that¡¯s right. Everyone knows that there are many hidden dragons and crouching tigers in the media industry. Any random student in the media industry must have a powerful family background. She is the daughter of a fisherman from a small fishing vige in Xiang city. One look and you can tell that she got into this University to curry favor with the dragon and phoenix. ¡°We can¡¯t let Xu Yan be deceived by her.¡± she¡¯s not good enough for Xu Yan. We can¡¯t let her hinder his future. There¡¯s going to be an internationalpetition soon, and this time, it¡¯s against Country H. Before this, it¡¯s always been Country H¡¯s yers who won the championship. The analysis on the forum said that with Xu Yan this time, our chances of winning the championship are very high. if he can win the championship, he can enter the Alliance. His value will increase greatly, and there might even be endorsements for him. At that time, it¡¯s even more important for him to stay single. Only then will he have fans. His poprity won¡¯t be any less than those popr idols. Xu Yan: Who told you that I need fans? Who would want topete with a popr idol? When Gu Nian returned to the dormitory, she saw Jian Xia and Du Jun rushing up to her. ¡°Good news, great news!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the good news?¡± ¡°Guan Ling and Xu Yan went out to watch a movie.¡±
really? that¡¯s great news! Gu Nian¡¯s eyes widened. that¡¯s right. She left at six. We came to see what time she would be back. ¡°I hope she doesn¡¯te back tonight,¡± the three of them said as they hugged. At nine O ¡®clock, Guan Ling pushed open the door of the dormitory. ¡°Why did youe back so early?¡± she found the three of them staring at her. Guan Ling,¡±what kind of bad friend is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already nine O ¡®clock, is it early?¡± you went out to watch a movie at six O ¡®clock. It would take at least ten to twenty minutes to get to the cinema, two hours to watch a movie, and another twenty minutes toe back. But I calcted that you didn¡¯t have dinner with Xu Yan. ¡°I¡¯ve had Coke and popcorn. I can¡¯t eat anymore,¡± Guan Ling repliedzily. it¡¯s such a beautiful night. Can¡¯t you just walk around the school with him? ¡± Gu nianjia asked. ¡°Where would I find the time? Don¡¯t we still have two more debate matches? I have toe back and prepare.¡±
¡°It¡¯s just a smallpetition, there¡¯s no need to prepare so much.¡± Guan Ling gave her a sidelong nce. the essence of a profession is to work hard and the waste is to be wasted. Do you understand this principle? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve lost to you. I¡¯ve lost to you.¡± Gu Nian waved her hand. The next day, the two of them participated in a debate. The other party was from Jingdu Normal University. They were simply crushing the other party all the way, giving him no chance to breathe. Chapter 2101: 2161-support group? Chapter 2101: 2161-support group?
Trantor:549690339 Among the audience, there just happened to be people from the three support groups. They were from Beijing Normal University, and they were here to watch the match. When they saw Guan Ling¡¯s group of four beating up their school¡¯s yers, their hatred for her grew.
The one-hour match passed quickly. Without a doubt, media won by andslide. As the four of them walked out, Qin Xuefeng said in a low voice,¡±I went to the hospital to visit Yang Qi yesterday.¡± At the mention of Yang Qi, Gu Nian and Guan Ling¡¯s expressions turned ugly. ¡°He¡¯s got artificial limbs and the reconstruction is going well. He¡¯ll be going back to school in two days.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Gu Nian replied indifferently. but he¡¯spletely different from before. He used to be high-spirited, but now, he seems to have be timid and inferior. ¡°That¡¯s his business,¡± Gu Nian replied as she nced at him. Qin Xuefeng nodded. yes, I know. I just wanted to tell you. I¡¯m afraid ran ran will stillin about us when he goes back to school. You should be mentally prepared. Gu Nian raised her chin. we have a clear conscience. He can me us if he wants to. ¡°Yes.¡± The four of them were about to leave when they suddenly heard someone call Guan Ling¡¯s name from behind.
¡°I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll take my leave first,¡± Qin Xuefeng said softly. Zhong Qiang also followed. Only Gu Nian and Guan Ling were left standing in the corridor as they looked at the three unfamiliar girls who were walking toward them arrogantly. ¡°Me?¡± Guan Lingwei raised his eyebrows. you? ¡± the leader, Zhong ya, raised her chin. I¡¯m calling you. who did you offend? ¡± Gu Nian chuckled. why is he so arrogant? ¡± Guan Ling furrowed his brows. She seemed to have always kept a low profile. The three of them walked up to Guan Ling and said arrogantly,¡±Do you know that Xu Yan has an internationalpetition in the middle of October?¡± Guan Ling furrowed his brows. A friend of Xu Yan? It didn¡¯t look like it. Xu Yan didn¡¯t have many friends. He only had a few good friends and didn¡¯t seem to have any female friends. After all, he was a straight man who only liked to y games. How could he have such female friends? ¡°Who are you people?¡±
Zhong ya¡¯s entire body exuded the aura of a legitimate wife. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who we are. We¡¯re all here for Xu Yan¡¯s good. He has a very importantpetition in October, so he can¡¯t be distracted by dating. If you really want the best for him, it¡¯s best not to disturb him. Besides, he has a lot of fans now, and most of them are female fans. If these fans know that he has a girlfriend, they¡¯ll definitely lose most of their fans. You can¡¯t be too selfish, okay?¡± Gu Nian and Guan Ling were dumbfounded. What kind of people were these? Where did ite from? Guan Ling nced at her and said with an unfriendly expression,¡±I don¡¯t even know who you are, so you naturally don¡¯t have the right to point fingers in front of me.¡± Gu Nianzily leaned against the wall with her arms crossed. Our Guan Ling¡¯sbat power is enough to take on three people. She¡¯s not worried. Just watch the battle. we are the backbone of Xu Yan¡¯s fan club. How can you be so arrogant? ¡± little C was immediately anxious. Gu Nian raised her eyebrows. Wasn¡¯t that an organization that only celebrities would have? How did Xu Yan have a fan club?
There¡¯s actually a support group for e-sportspetitions? If she and Guan Ling were to participate in the debate, would they also have a fan club? ¡°Are you really going to make a scene in front of me?¡± Guan Ling sneered. ¡°If you insist on being with Xu Yan, then you¡¯re really too selfish. At this time, Xu Yan can¡¯t fall in love. You¡¯ll definitely distract him.¡± Chapter 2102: 2162-rude? Chapter 2102: 2162-rude?
Trantor:549690339 Gu Nian chuckled. With one hand in his pocket, Guan Ling looked at the three of them with a smile.¡±It¡¯s like this. Before you guys came to find me, I wasn¡¯t xu Yan¡¯s girlfriend. But after you guys came to find me, I¡¯ve already decided to be his girlfriend.¡±
Gu nianxin was moved.¡¯Aiya, thank you to these three cannon fodders.¡¯ The three girls looked at Guan Ling in confusion. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing wrong with your ears, you¡¯ve heard what I wanted to say,¡± Zhong ya gritted her teeth and said, ¡± how can you be so selfish? thispetition is of great importance. Country H has been the champion for five years in a row. This time, with Xu Yan, we finally have a chance to win the championship. Are you going to ruin our team? ¡± Guan Ling was unmoved. it¡¯s precisely because he¡¯s going topete that I can¡¯t let him be distracted and worry about his personal gains and losses. He likes me and has been pursuing me, so I¡¯ve fulfilled his wish and allowed him topete in peace. I¡¯m doing this for his own good. I have to thank you all for reminding me today. ¡°Niannian, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Gu Nian said as she stood up. The two of them held hands and were about to leave. The chief of the support team shouted from behind, ¡± ¡°Guan Ling, you¡¯ll regret this. You¡¯re hurting him.¡± Ha, who cares about you? On the way back to the dormitory, Gu Nian looked at her with a smile. ¡°You¡¯ve really thought it through?¡±
Guan Ling nodded. yes, I¡¯ve been struggling recently. If I want to climb up, when will I reach the end? perhaps, from my own goal, there will never be an end, and there will always be room for improvement. This time, I made a mistake, and it made me understand a lot of things. You see, Xu Yan is about to participate in such an importantpetition, and he even invited me to watch a movie. When he looked at me, he seemed to want to say something, but he hesitated. It was as if he had a lot to say. I don¡¯t want to distract him. Only by being with him can I really make him focus. What do you think?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± The sky was dark. Guan Ling stood alone at the entrance of the boys ¡®dormitory. He picked up his phone and sent a message to Xu Yan. ¡°Come down, I have something to tell you.¡± In room 518, Xu Yan was livestreaming a game. He was usually very focused at this time. His phone lit up, but he didn¡¯t notice it. He was still focused on his game. He had more than 500000 fans on C site, and almost half of them were male and half were female. The boys were really looking at his technical analysis of strategy. As for the girls, of course, they were looking at his looks. Therefore, there were often quarrels in the bulletments. The boys all despised the girls who were infatuated with him. The girls thought that they were infatuated with him. Just look at your technical analysis. Well water doesn¡¯t interfere with river water. Why do you have to look down on me? Xu Yan usually did not look at the bulletments and focused on his game.
His phone lit up again, but he still didn¡¯t notice. ¡°Xu Yan, be my boyfriend,¡± was written on it. The straight Man of Steel directed rationally into his headset, ¡± ¡°Push forward and attack Pi Xiu, take a hit of his blood.¡± Guan Ling waited for twenty minutes under the dormitory building, but there was no response. Seeing that he did note down, he scratched the back of his head. Was Yingluo being rude? Xu Yan didn¡¯t want to date her anymore? Alright then, Yingluo. It was embarrassing. She quickly returned to her dormitory. It was already eight o ¡®clock in the evening when they finished a game. ¡°Instant noodles? who has instant noodles?¡±
Xu Yan picked up his phone and asked his roommates. When he opened it, his heart stopped beating. Chapter 2103: 2163-not curious Chapter 2103: 2163-not curious
Trantor:549690339 Guan Ling pushed the door open. Gu Nian was surprised.¡±Why did youe back so quickly?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s interested in that anymore,¡± Guan Ling said awkwardly.
you can¡¯t. You must be mistaken. He definitely likes you and wants you to be his girlfriend. Guan Ling ran his fingers through his hair. I¡¯m not. I texted him to be my boyfriend, but he didn¡¯t reply. I¡¯m going to take a shower. Then, he took a towel and shower gel into the bathroom. Just as she entered the bathroom, her phone on the table rang. Gu Nian looked down. Wasn¡¯t that Xu Yan? She called out to Guan Ling, but the shower head was already on in the washroom, so Guan Ling did not hear her. Hello? ¡± Gu Nian picked up the phone for her. what¡¯s the matter? ¡± ¡°Gu Nian?¡± Xu Yan was out of breath. ¡°Yes, Guan Ling has taken a shower. She said that you don¡¯t have any feelings for her. Do you have any feelings for her?¡± ¡°Yes, of course. I¡¯m downstairs at your dormitory now.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you reply to her message?¡±
¡°I was ying games, so I didn¡¯t see her message.¡± ¡°What should I say about you?¡± Gu Nian shook her head. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to muster the courage, but once she doesn¡¯t get a response, she might immediately shrink back into her turtle shell. You, you, you might have missed the best opportunity.¡± ¡°Gu Nian, you have to help me.¡± I¡¯ll try my best. You should know Guan Ling¡¯s personality best. My words don¡¯t hold much weight. I¡¯ll talk to her after she¡¯s done with her shower. Gu Nian crossed her arms. yes, I¡¯ve been waiting outside your female dormitory. ¡°Alright, I know.¡± also, don¡¯t tell her that you were ying games. I¡¯ll cover it up for you. Just say that you were taking a shower at that time, okay? ¡± ¡°Is it better to take a bath than to y games?¡± of course! Gu Nian rolled her eyes. brother! He messed up the game. Twenty minutester, Guan Ling came out in his pajamas, drying his hair.
Gu Nian grabbed her phone and waved it around. ¡°Xu Yan just called.¡± Guan Ling¡¯s eyes flickered, but he pretended to be calm.¡±Oh.¡± ¡°Oh, just Oh? Aren¡¯t you curious about what he¡¯s saying?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not curious.¡± Gu Nian really felt that she was the Emperor and was not in a hurry. She held her hand and said anxiously, ¡± he was taking a shower just now, so he didn¡¯t see your message. Look at you, you¡¯re always overthinking. Was Guan Ling that easy to fool? ¡°He can shower for nearly half an hour?¡± For a straight man like him, a shower would only take five minutes. Definitely. ¡°Don¡¯t you allow me to be a little mysophobic?¡± Gu Nian looked a little embarrassed. He saw your message after he came out of the shower and was very anxious. He¡¯s waiting for you downstairs at the dormitory. He likes you, so give him another chance.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll dry my hair first,¡± Guan Ling said as he took the phone.
After the impulsiveness, she calmed down and thought about it carefully. Guan Ling was sitting in the back, drying his hair. He could not sit still. Xu Yan, who was downstairs, was pacing back and forth, staring at the stairs of the female dormitory. Guan Ling dried his hair for more than ten minutes before Gu Nian patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Your hair is dry, you don¡¯t need to dry it.¡± ¡°Why are you on his side?¡± Guan Ling narrowed his eyes at her. Gu Nian scratched the back of her head. Jian Xia is a fan of me and brother zhaohan, so I¡¯m a fan of you and Xu Yan. I think the two of you are a perfect match. Xu Yan may be a bit of a straight man who doesn¡¯t know how to express his feelings, but Yingluo and Yingluo are quite good overall. Don¡¯t you think so? ¡± Chapter 2104: An unconcealable smile Chapter 2104: An unconceble smile
Trantor:549690339 ¡°He¡¯s pretty good,¡± Guan Ling said, lowering his eyes. ¡°Then what are you so conflicted about?¡±
¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll hurt him.¡± ¡°Why would you hurt him?¡± Guan Ling looked up at her. you see, I¡¯m the type of person who cower so easily in the world of love. If his family doesn¡¯t agree, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll hide in my turtle shell again. Wouldn¡¯t that hurt him? ¡± Gu Nian sat at the corner of the table and said in a serious tone, ¡± then I won¡¯t try to persuade you anymore. Think about it carefully before you give him an answer. I¡¯ll tell you for sure that he absolutely likes you and absolutely cares about you. ¡°Okay, give me some time, I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Guan Ling nodded. Xu Yan waited until ten O ¡®clock in the evening, but Guan Ling still did note out. At 10:30, the door to the girls ¡®dormitory would be closed. If she didn¡¯te out, he would kick her. He would continue to wait for her tomorrow. Suddenly, a voice came from behind him, ¡± ¡°Xu Yan¡¯s Pixiu!¡± Xu Yan immediately turned around in joy and saw Guan Ling in his pajamas. that¡± when you sent me a text ,¡± I was in¡±. I¡¯ll be honest with you, I was ying games at that time.
Gu Nian thought,¡¯Aiyo, it¡¯s too difficult for a straight man like me to lie. Forget it. Let¡¯s just leave it at that.¡¯ ¡°You think I don¡¯t know?¡± Guan Ling red at him. ¡°Qianqian, do you agree to be my girlfriend?¡± Xu Yan grabbed her hand. Guan Ling looked like he wanted to say something, but he stopped himself. Xu Yan grabbed her hand and ran out. ¡°What are you doing? Where are you taking me?¡± Xu Yan didn¡¯t say a word. He pulled her and ran forward. The more they ran, the dimmer the light became. The moonlight faintly followed them. He pulled her and ran into a small forest in the girls ¡®dormitory. It was autumn, and the chirping of insects in the trees had gradually weakened. There was no talking, only the sound of the wind. It was so light that it felt like it was brushing against the tip of grass. It brushed against his heart. He could hear his own heartbeat, and Guan Ling¡¯s. ¡°Guan Ling, Qianqian, are you willing to be my girlfriend?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference between being in front of the dormitory and here?¡± He said nervously, ¡± yes, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be disturbed by others. It¡¯s quiet here, so you can follow your heart. Guan Ling, be my girlfriend, okay? ¡±
Guan Ling had already heard his inner voice, but he still deliberately looked at him with a cold face.¡±Won¡¯t it affect your gaming if you¡¯re in love?¡± I won¡¯t. In the future, even if I¡¯m ying games, I¡¯ll always pay attention to my phone. I won¡¯t miss your messages again. ¡°Then I¡¯ll really be holding you back from ying games.¡± ¡°You are more important than the game.¡± The corners of Guan Ling¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile. It was a smile that could not be hidden. ¡°Xu Yan, do you know why I sent you that message just now?¡± ¡°For Yingluo, why?¡± ¡°I heard that you have an internationalpetition in October, is that true?¡± she looked at him seriously. ¡°Yes,¡± he nodded. ¡°I¡¯m asking to be your girlfriend at this time so that you can focus on the game and thepetition. Do you understand?¡± Xu Yan was stunned for a moment. He was even prepared to give up the game for her. After all, girls definitely didn¡¯t like boys to neglect themselves because of games.
He did not expect her to be so reasonable. He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. Guan Ling was dumbfounded. The hot-blooded young man had finally seeded in pursuing the girl he liked, and the girl was so considerate of him. How could he not be excited? Chapter 2105: 2165-scattering flowers Chapter 2105: 2165-scattering flowers
Trantor:549690339 As soon as he stepped back, Guan Ling couldn¡¯t help but take out his phone.¡±Oh no, the dormitory door might be closing soon. I have to hurry back.¡± Well, Guan Ling was probably the only one who could be so rational after their first kiss.
Xu Yan, on the other hand, was still immersed in the kiss just now. He was pulled by her and ran forward. The wind blew slowly from the top of his head. Just now, he was the one holding her hand, and now, she was the one holding him. He couldn¡¯t stop smiling, and his entire body became light.|| It became full. Ever since she was locked up in the dormitory and couldn¡¯t attend the debate, she had been shouting his name through the balcony. Or even earlier, when he asionally went to ss for a lesson, he would see her sitting there meticulously and listening attentively. Just like that, when the two of them ran to the entrance of the female dormitory, as expected, the dormitory administrator had already locked the door. Guan Ling looked at him from the corner of his eyes. It was all his fault. He had kissed her so passionately that she had forgotten the time. Xu Yan touched the back of his head and was about to knock on the ss door. go! Guan Ling grabbed his hand. I¡¯ll knock myself. If he came to knock on the door, wouldn¡¯t he be telling the dormitory Auntie that she had forgotten the time because she was in love? ¡°Then I¡¯ll watch you go in,¡± Xu Yan said with a bit of reluctance. After he finished speaking, he walked behind a big tree and looked at her.
Guan Ling knocked on the ss door. The Auntie in charge of the dormitory looked up and she quickly smiled. Of course, the dormitory manager recognized her. She was from room 505 and could not afford to offend her. Thus, she got up and opened the door for her. ¡°Why are you back sote? hurry up and register.¡± Guan Ling registered his name in the dormitory manager¡¯s book and lied perfunctorily. Then, he went upstairs with a thud. There was still his scent on her lips. It seemed to be minty and a little like soda. It was a veryplicated taste, and it made her mind go into a mess. Pushing the door open, Gu Nian rushed over. ¡°How is it, how is it?¡± No matter how rational Guan Ling was usually, he was naturally a little shy at this moment. ¡°What do you mean how is it?¡± hey, you¡¯re blushing. Did you agree to her request? ¡± Gu Nian pointed at her face. Jian Xia and Du Jun also came over and asked,¡±huh?¡± Are Guan Ling and Xu Yan together?¡± Guan Ling¡¯s face turned even redder.
Gu Nian immediately understood. After all, they were experienced in love. When she was with Shen Zhaozheng, she definitely had the same expression as Guan Ling. She blushed so easily. She was definitely in love. Scattering flowers, scattering flowers ¡°It¡¯s already sote and you guys are still not sleeping? I¡¯m going to sleep now,¡± Guan Ling said proudly. After that, she climbed onto the bed. Gu Nian knew that Lin Yiqian had just started dating and was embarrassed to say anything more. Therefore, he did not force her. After turning off the lights, they got into bed. The dormitory was silent. Guan Ling felt his heart beating like a drum. Her phone lit up and she quickly buried it under the nket. It was a text message from him. let¡¯s have breakfast together tomorrow morning. We¡¯ll go to the second canteen. Upstairs. She didn¡¯t even notice the smile on her face as her fingers flew across the keyboard. ¡°I¡¯ve always had breakfast with niannian and the others,¡±
¡°I¡¯m already your boyfriend, so you¡¯ll eat with me, okay?¡± When a straight Man of Steel acted coquettishly, the effect was still good. She replied,¡±we¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Okay, good night.¡± ¡°Good night,¡± she said. In men¡¯s room 518, Xu Yan looked at the 108 things to take note of when interacting with his girlfriend on theputer screen and nodded in satisfaction. Chapter 2106: He’s really a bastard! Chapter 2106: He¡¯s really a bastard!
Trantor:549690339 It was stated that he had to apany his girlfriend for a meal, so he immediately carried it out. He would never go wrong if he listened to the inte.
The rtionship of a straight Man of Steel was still very heartfelt. In order to celebrate his sessful pursuit of a girlfriend, he yed another round of the game until three.|| He only went to bed at 11 am. Guan Ling¡¯s ss did not have any sses the next day. However, Gu Nian and Jian Xia had sses. When Gu Nian and Jian Xia left the dormitory, she sneaked in.|| He touched the ground and got up. Du Jun was still lying in bed.|| Go, sleep soundly. She brushed her teeth and washed her face gently. Then, she put on some BB cream. She usually did not put on makeup. She was quite pretty, so she usually did not pay attention to these things. However, girls were born to look for the man they liked. If she wanted to see him, she couldn¡¯t help but want to make herself look more beautiful. After everything was in ce, just as they were about to leave, Du Jun¡¯s drowsy voice sounded from behind them, ¡± ¡°Guan Ling, where are you going? We don¡¯t have any sses in the first and second period.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going to the library to read some books,¡± she said guiltily. Du Jun scratched his head. Oh, then go ahead. You¡¯re too serious. Guan Ling quickly left the dormitory. She and Xu Yan had agreed to meet at her dormitory at 8:30.
It was 8:30 am when she arrived at the dormitory. She was a punctual person. However, bi an did not see Xu Yan. She sent him a text message, where is he? Oh, Yingying is sleeping in the dormitory. Game up to three|| At 1.00 am, he forgot to set the rm again. He pulled the curtains in his dormitory, and the four boys were sleeping soundly. Guan Ling massaged his temples and gave him a call. Xu Yan¡¯s phone vibrated under his pillow. He suddenly opened his eyes and took out his phone. He got out of bed and said, ¡± ¡°Wait for me, Yueyue. I¡¯ll be there in two minutes.¡± With that, he hung up the phone and immediately picked up his toothbrush to brush his teeth. What¡¯s wrong with him? He had really forgotten the pain before the scar had healed. He had not set the rm and waste again. It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, girls hate boys beingte the most.
This rtionship of his didn¡¯t start too smoothly. He was really too much of a bastard! After brushing his teeth in two minutes, he wiped his face with a towel haphazardly. Then, he put on his gray sweater, jeans, and sports shoes, and sprinted straight to the girls ¡®dormitory at the speed of a 100-meter sprint. When he rushed in front of her, Guan Ling shook his wrist. ¡°You¡¯re five minuteste.¡± Xu Yan reached out his hand and grabbed|| ¡°I overslept,¡± he said with an innocent look in his eyes as he held her hand. ¡°Were you still sleeping when I called you?¡± Guan Ling looked at him in annoyance. Xu Yan nodded,¡±I yed the game until three.¡±|| 1.00pm, so I¡¯m sorry.¡± Guan Ling reached out and pushed his chest. I said that dating you would allow you to y games in peace. I didn¡¯t mean that you would y until you didn¡¯t sleep or forget the date with me. Xu Yan dragged her to the second canteen and apologized as he walked, ¡± I definitely won¡¯t do it again. I¡¯ll sleep noter than 1 am at thetest, and I¡¯ll never bete. In the future, he would set an rm to remind himself of their date time. When they arrived at the second canteen, Guan Ling broke free from Xu Yan¡¯s hand. Xu Yan turned around and looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t couples always hold hands?¡±
¡°I¡¯m still not used to it.¡± Guan Ling touched his neck. There were too many people who knew her in this school, and she was more afraid of being pointed at and gossiped about. ¡°Alright, find a seat and I¡¯ll buy breakfast. What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± Chapter 2107: 2166-growing more and more terrified Chapter 2107: 2166-growing more and more terrified
Trantor:549690339 After a while, Xu Yan came over with a tray. There was a bowl of wonton, a bowl of millet porridge, a basket of steamed dumplings, and two boiled eggs. The windows of the seats by the side were open.
¡°Which one do you want to eat?¡± Guan Ling asked. ¡°Do you want to eat wonton or millet porridge?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have some millet porridge.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll eat the mini wonton.¡± At Xu Yan¡¯s request, the two of them fed each other. Not far away, someone took a picture of this scene with a camera. In the Northwest, Shen hanzhi had just returned to the courtyard when she saw the Deputy Director, who was wearing a coat, walking toward her. ¡°Shen hanzhi,e to my office.¡± Shen hanzhi quickly followed the Deputy Director into his office. The moment the door closed, the Deputy Director passed him a document.¡±There¡¯s an order from above to transfer you back to the capital.¡± Shen hanzhi took the red document and finally smiled.
His heart had long since flown back to the capital. Half an hourter, the Deputy Director let him out of the office. He went straight to his dormitory, packed his luggage, and then called the confidential secretary to ask when he would fly to Jingdu. The answer he got was that there was a flight to Jingdu at seven o ¡®clock that night. The car to the airport was already waiting in the courtyard, so he could go there directly. Shen hanzhi left her dormitory with a suitcase in her hand. She was not even in the mood to say goodbye to her colleagues. Some colleagues saw him carrying a suitcase and came up to greet him, but he only said that he was going home to visit his rtives. At this moment, he was anxious to go home and was not in the mood to exin so much to them. He got on the Research Institute¡¯s bus and sat in thest row. It was October, and there was rolling yellow sand outside. The air here had improved a lotpared tost year, but it was still notparable to the capital. Over here, he had be tanned, his body had be stronger, and his self-confidence had be much stronger. He would not let others take advantage of him so easily anymore. However, Yingluo¡¯s niannian already had a boyfriend.
Her boyfriend was her uncle. He had to admit that his little uncle was very outstanding, but he had never associated the two of them together. Not suitable. They were really not suitable for each other. Wasn¡¯t niannian afraid of little uncle? Didn¡¯t niannian like someone like him? If niannian and little uncle were together, then what about him? Yingluo, he and little uncle were twopletely different people. Did niannian like him before? If she had, why would she suddenly fall for someone with apletely different personality? He was a little scared. He was looking forward to going home, but he was also afraid of going home. He was looking forward to seeing her again, but he was also afraid to see her. Because he didn¡¯t know what he was going to say when he saw her. At 5:30, the minibus started slowly and was getting closer and closer to the airport.
Then, they got closer and closer to the capital. He became more and more terrified. It was ten O ¡®clock at night when they arrived at the capital. He called a taxi and said to the driver,¡±to Qin Zhuan media.¡± The master responded,¡±okay!¡± The car left the airport slowly. This ce was different from the Northwest. When the car drove in the Northwest at night, it was dark everywhere. There were mountains on both sides. The mountains without any nts were barren and deste. Here, it was bustling. There were lights, people, trees, and fresh air. But his heart was tightly clenched, and he was not in the mood to appreciate these rustling sounds. As the number on the taxi meter increased, he knew that he was getting closer to her. He would see her very soon. Chapter 2108: Can we start over? Chapter 2108: Can we start over?
Trantor:549690339 The taxi came to an abrupt stop, and the driver¡¯s voice came, ¡± ¡°We¡¯re here. You can¡¯t enter the school gate by car after eight in the evening. You can walk in by yourself.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said.
He paid the taxi fare, then dragged his suitcase and walked to her dormitory. Gu Nian listened to music in her dormitory room as she read her test papers. It was the weekend in two days and she had to take care of brother zhaoxuan again. Therefore, she wanted to finish all her weekend studies while she was in school. Her phone rang. She picked it up and her expression changed. It said Shen hanzhi had sent her a message. For a long time, he had not contacted her or sent her any text messages. She opened the message and her breath caught in her throat. ¡°I¡¯m downstairs, can Ie down? I have something to tell you.¡± Gu Nian suddenly felt as if the phone in her hand was a hot potato. He¡¯s back? Why did he suddenlye back? Did he hear something?
For a moment, she did not dare to see him. However, she knew that if she didn¡¯t go downstairs, he wouldn¡¯t leave. What was meant toe woulde, and what was meant to be said would be made clear. She struggled with her thoughts for a moment, then put on a thin cardigan and went downstairs. Through the transparent ss door, she saw Shen hanzhi standing under the tree. He was wearing overalls. Havinge from the Northwest, he didn¡¯t even have time to change his clothes before he went straight to her school. Gu Nian hesitated for a moment before walking out of the dormitory. When he saw her, he had aplicated look in his eyes. As she slowly approached him, his heart was in his mouth. He even wanted to turn around and escape in a hurry. But in the end, she still stood in front of him. She was wearing a beige knitted sweater and her hair was casually let down. She looked good, as good as ever. Every time he saw her, he couldn¡¯t move his eyes away. Only he knew how obsessed he was with her. All these years, he had never had anyone in his eyes.
However, everything was destroyed by him in the end. It was destroyed by his indecisiveness and confusion. It was gone, and there was no way to go back to the past. ¡°Containing the mayfly¡± She looked at him with a smile. Her expression was calm, without any hesitation or anxiety. Shen hanzhi put down the suitcase in his hand and looked at her with a burning gaze.|| Travel-worn, he said softly- ¡°Niannianqian, can our Yingqian start over?¡± He didn¡¯t want to ask. Even if she was really with someone else, he didn¡¯t want to ask. He only wanted Hanhan to be with her again, and he wanted to go back to the past. Gu Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she looked at him with a glint in her eyes. Even if she did not like the Shen family, she could not bear to hurt Shen hanzhi too much. They had known each other at the most ignorant age, and he had treated her very well all these years. That one mistake, that one mistake, had pushed him into a situation beyond redemption. Looking at his careful eyes, it was impossible to say that he waspletely indifferent.
She could only tell herself to hurt him as little as possible. She stood there, but before she could say anything, Shen hanzhi could already feel the distance between them. This estrangement made him flustered and made him want to retreat. After a moment of silence, Gu Nian finally said, ¡± hanzhi, I¡¯ve told you before, I already have a boyfriend. We should all look forward. I¡¯ve looked forward, so you should look forward too, understand? ¡± Shen hanzhi¡¯s eyes were hazy.¡±But niannian, I still love you. I¡¯ve always loved you. Niannian, I only love you.¡± Chapter 2109: I don’t like you Chapter 2109: I don¡¯t like you
Trantor:549690339 The person who had always been gentle was a little crazy at this moment. Gu Nian took a step back.
This step made Shen hanzhi¡¯s eyes turn cold. Her heart was in pain. She was afraid of him and guarded against him. She was no longer the little girl who would follow him and call him brother hanzhi. hanzhi, you should calm down. You¡¯ll find a girl who likes you and you like. He shook his head gently. I can¡¯t find her anymore. I won¡¯t be able to find her in this lifetime. Gu Nian, I only like you. Gu Nian lowered her eyes and said apologetically but firmly, ¡± but, hanzhi bro, I found the person I like. Shen hanzhi¡¯s heart was about to break into pieces. ¡°Is it my Yingluo¡¯s uncle?¡± Every word seemed to stab into his heart. He mustered all his courage and finally asked this question. Gu Nian did not dare to look him in the eye but she still nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him.¡± ¡°Why?¡±
His voice was very low, and every word was filled with endless confusion. He really didn¡¯t understand. How could it be him? How could it be him? ¡°It¡¯s just that after spending some time with each other, I feel that they¡¯re very suitable,¡± Gu Nian said as she pursed her lips. Shen hanzhi grabbed|| ¡°Niannian, look at me. Are you taking revenge on me?¡± he grabbed her wrist. ¡°No.¡± Gu Nian suddenly raised her head to look at him. Shen hanzhi¡¯s eyes were filled with|| ¡°Do you dare to say no?¡± You want me to regret it. Niannian, I regret it. I¡¯ve been repenting and reflecting every day in the Northwest. Niannian, I was wrong. Please don¡¯t punish me anymore, okay?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s heart twisted as she looked at his reddened eyes. She had no way to make this boy sad. But Yingluo had to make him sad. hanzhi, I didn¡¯t choose to be with your uncle because I wanted to take revenge on you. I chose to be with him because I like him. Shen hanzhi shook her head. you¡¯re lying to me, niannian. You¡¯re lying. It¡¯s impossible. You won¡¯t like him. You only like me. Niannian, tell me that you only like me. ¡°Hanzhi, I don¡¯t like you,¡± Gu Nian shook her head.
Shen hanzhi seemed to have gone crazy. He reached out to hug her and was about to kiss her when Gu Nian suddenly reached out and gave him a p. This p was so heavy that Shen hanzhi knew in her heart that she really did not love him anymore, which was why she had given him such a heavy p. His niannian had abandoned him. His niannian didn¡¯t love him anymore. He had been in the Northwest for so long to train his will and win back her heart. But Yueyue had given her heart to someone else, to his little uncle. His heart waspletely broken. ¡°Niannian, why Yingluo? Why Him? why is he treating me like this?¡± Gu nianqiang pretended to be calm. when ites to love, no one can say for sure. It¡¯s him. I don¡¯t know why it was him, but it had to be him. He was Shen Zhaozheng, followed by your uncle. I¡¯ve struggled before and I¡¯ve been through a lot. I¡¯ve be cute, but I¡¯ve fallen in love with him. There¡¯s nothing I can do. Shen hanzhi was on the verge of copsing. He had brought his entire body over not to hear how much she loved someone else. He wanted to be with her again. He loved her, and she was the only one he loved. No one else could enter his eyes, no one could enter his heart.
¡°But niannian, what about me? What should I do?¡± Gu Nian did not dare to look at him. hanzhi, I¡¯ve told you. You should look forward. You will find someone you like. Chapter 2110: 2170- Chapter 2110: 2170-
Trantor:549690339 His voice trembled a little. niannian, in a year, if I could look forward, I would have looked forward a long time ago. I just can¡¯t look forward. I fell into a pit and I can¡¯t get out of it. What should I do? ¡± Gu Nian took another step back. hanzhi, this is your problem. You need to think about it. Hanzhi, go home. You need to calm down.
Shen hanzhi looked at her. She was so calm and rational as she listened to her advice to go home. Tears welled up in his eyes, but they did not fall. After she finished speaking, she turned around and left. She didn¡¯t want to give him too much time to think about it. She had already said what she needed to say. There was no longer any feelings between them. At the very least, she could not let her current boyfriend down. She entered the dormitory Hall and turned around, only to see Shen hanzhi¡¯s back. He dragged his suitcase in the misty autumn night. His back looked so lonely, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little distressed. She didn¡¯t want Shen hanzhi to be like this. However, one had to make a choice in life. She had no other choice. After he left, she went back to the dormitory to get her wallet and went to Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s ce.
Not long after the housekeeper left, Shen Zhaozheng heard the sound of someone entering the password outside the door. The only person who knew his password was niannian, so he quickly limped to the door. As soon as the door opened, Gu Nian fell into his arms. ¡°Niannian, what¡¯s wrong?¡± he hugged her and asked worriedly. The door slowly closed by itself. The light at the entrance was not turned on. His back was against the wall, and he reached out to hold her in his arms. Her face was in his arms, and her voice was a little choked. I hurt him. I hurt him. His heart trembled slightly as he reached out to hold her face. ¡°Niannian, what did you call me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call you Zhaozheng from now on, okay?¡± she looked at him with reddened eyes. She didn¡¯t want to call him brother zhaohan anymore. She wanted topletely say goodbye to the human rtionship between them in the past. He caressed her cheek and the corner of her mouth. ¡°Alright, I like it when you call me Zhaozheng.¡± Gu Nian wrapped her arms around his waist and leaned her head against his chest. ¡°Hanzhi went to school to look for me just now.¡±
¡°Does he know?¡± Shen Zhaozheng asked. ¡°En, Yingluo.¡± Her voice was muffled. Shen Zhaozheng gently stroked her head and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find him tomorrow and exin everything.¡± Gu Nian arched her arms against his chest and said in a muffled voice, ¡± ¡°Yingluo wants me to get back together with him.¡± Shen Zhaozheng tightened his grip on her waist. ¡°What did you say to him?¡± ¡°I said I loved you, and he left sadly.¡± ¡°You¡¯re doing the right thing. The more you drag it out, the more it¡¯ll hurt him.¡± The next morning. Shen Zhaozheng picked up the phone on the bedside table and dialed a number. A dazed voice came from the other end. what instructions did director Shen have this morning? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take leave on behalf of niannian.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m the vice-principal of the media University? do you have to tell me about such a small matter?¡±
¡°I only know you. If I don¡¯t talk to you, who should I talk to?¡± Shen Zhaozheng pulled Gu Nian out of bed at around nine O ¡®clock. Outside, aunt Hu was cleaning the room. When she saw the two of theming out of the room, she pushed up her presbyopic sses and said, ¡± ¡°Niannian is here too.¡± Aunt Hu had been brought up by aunt Zhou, who had been serving her grandfather all this while. Gu Nian was also very close to aunt Zhou. Therefore, when she saw aunt Hu, she could not help but look around. ¡°Mm, it¡¯s Yingluo, yes Yingluo.¡± Chapter 2111: Neither admit nor deny Chapter 2111: Neither admit nor deny
Trantor:549690339 ¡°I¡¯ll get you breakfast,¡± Auntie Hu said without further ado. Shen Zhaozheng pretended to be calm. I need to go back to the courtyard to find hanzhi. I¡¯ve asked for leave for you. You can rest here, okay? ¡±
¡°Talk to him properly,¡± Gu Nian said as she held his hand. ¡°I will,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said as he patted her head. Yu Bin drove Shen Zhaozheng to the Research Institutepound. Walking through the familiar yard, Shen hanzhi was sitting under the melon shed in the backyard. His eyes were dull, and he slowly raised his head when he heard his footsteps. The weather wasn¡¯t good, and the sun was a little thin. Shen hanzhi had darkened and gotten stronger, but as he sat there, the way he looked at his uncle was a little strange. Shen Zhaozheng did not use a walking stick, so it was still a little inconvenient for him to move around. He walked over and sat down on a stool. Shen hanzhi had not slept the entire night and reeked of alcohol from the alcohol. His parents were just very rational in telling him to look forward and not think about Gu Nian anymore. However, how could he control his feelings? Little uncle sat down beside him. He was filled with anger as he looked at the man beside him.
¡°Little uncle, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re taking advantage of her?¡± Shen Zhaozheng, on the other hand, was calm andposed. no matter what you think, she is my girlfriend now. I love her, hanzhi. I love her more than you do. Shen hanzhi mmed the table beside her. ¡°What right does little uncle have to say that? What right do you have to say that you love her more than I do?¡± ¡°No matter what the situation is, I won¡¯t hurt her.¡± Shen hanzhi¡¯s eyes flickered. Li Hua was an obstacle that they couldn¡¯t escape from. He was always in the wrong. He couldn¡¯t be so righteous when he did something wrong. He was not in such a position. He gritted his teeth. no matter what, uncle is just taking advantage of her. There was still a possibility between niannian and me, but your interference haspletely cut off all my escape routes. you and niannian ¡­ Shen Zhaozheng was still calm. even without me, it would have been impossible for you and niannian. Shen hanzhi shook her head. it¡¯s just that my heart isn¡¯t strong enough. As long as I change, niannian will stille back to me. He was unwilling to admit that Gu Nian hadpletely let go of him. He couldn¡¯t ept it.
hanzhi, you should look forward. Niannian, Hanhan will nevere back to you. Even if he didn¡¯t want to hurt his nephew, he still had to say these words. ¡°What if I say no?¡± Shen hanzhi looked at him with red eyes. ¡°Then, you will be the one to hurt yourself.¡± ¡°Little uncle is very confident.¡± ¡°Although I was the one who pursued her first, I still have this bit of confidence.¡± Shen hanzhi seemed to have lost all her strength in an instant. She looked at him dejectedly.¡±Did little uncle pursue her?¡± I could have let go of you if you were with her, but you two still broke up in the end. Shen hanzhi could not help butugh. what little uncle means is that you already liked her before we even started dating. You actually hid it so deeply, you actually hid it so deeply. Shen Zhaozheng did not say anything. ¡°So you¡¯re d that Li Hua and I did that? You must be gloating, right?¡±
Shen Zhaozheng remained silent. He neither admitted nor denied it. Are you d? There seemed to be. But if she said it, it would only hurt his heart. There was no need to say it. ¡°So when did Yingluo¡¯s uncle start to like her?¡± He couldn¡¯t ept it, he couldn¡¯t ept it. There was such a powerful enemy by his side, staring at him like a tiger watching its prey, and he actually didn¡¯t notice. Chapter 2112: 2172-I hope so Chapter 2112: 2172-I hope so
Trantor:549690339 He had brought this upon himself. Shen Zhaozheng thought for a moment. When did he start to like Gu Nian?
It was probably that year when she came to the capital city. She fell into the river and he saved her. She was framed by Li Hua and he helped her prove her innocence. She wore a white dress and sat across from him at the dining table. She smiled, and her youthful and beautiful smile dazzled his eyes. From then on, he could no longer hold anyone else in his eyes. He was afraid that he would fall for it, so he even asked his brother to introduce a girlfriend to him. However, it was in vain. He could not find anyone else other than her. At the time, he was a little panicked. Firstly, he was too young, and secondly, she seemed to only have eyes for Shen hanzhi. Ha, he was also suffering during that period. ¡°When did little uncle start to like her?¡± Shen hanzhi was unwilling to give up and asked again. when I helped Gu Nian prove that she did not push Li Hua, ¡± he said softly, ¡± I felt that she seemed to need me. Shen hanzhi¡¯s heart instantly sank to the bottom. It was his fault, it was all his fault. He gave him a chance, and all the opportunities were provided by him.
Ha, what right did he have to question him? He stopped talking, and Shen Zhaozheng said coldly, ¡± hanzhi, things have alreadye to this. Niannian¡¯s parents have epted me. Can you please stop bringing her harm? ¡± Shen hanzhi¡¯s eyes were red. I¡¯ve never asked you for anything. I¡¯m begging you now. Can you return niannian to my Wanwan? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng knew that hanzhi would not give up so easily. He knew that this child also loved niannian. However, love could not tolerate a third party. I¡¯m sorry, hanzhi, I can¡¯t promise you that. I¡¯ve said what I need to say. I¡¯ll be leaving now. Think about it. He got up and walked out. Shen hanzhi looked at his tall and strong back, and her heart ached. He was in despair. Was there really no chance at all? Shen Zhaozheng left thepound, got into his car, and returned to futun apartments.
When she opened the door, she saw Gu Nian in the bathroom. As soon as she heard the door open, she immediately stood up in shock. She couldn¡¯t even walk properly for most of the day. The devil¡¯sbat power was too amazing. Shen Zhaozheng looked around and didn¡¯t see anyone, so he went to his room. On the way, the bathroom door opened, and he looked at Shen Zhaozheng with a sad expression. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re back.¡± Shen Zhaozheng held her waist. ¡°What did you tell him?¡± she asked as she helped him to the living room. Shen Zhaozheng held her hand. I¡¯ve told him everything. Give him some time. He should be able to think it through. ¡°I hope so,¡± Gu Nian nodded slowly. In the afternoon, the helper was cooking in the kitchen while Gu Niany on the sofa by the French window in the room. He had nothing to do. The feeling of doing nothing in the early autumn dusk was simply too wonderful.
Superintendent Shen made a few calls. It seemed to be from the doctors of the Affiliated Hospital, probably around the time when the cast on his leg was removed. It was a cast that was made to make a mountain out of a molehill, so removing it earlier would not dy the matter. The heavy cast had limited his performancest night, so the earlier he removed it, the better. Gu Nian held the book in her hands and was absent-minded as she read. asionally, she would nce at the man and her face would burn. What should be seen and what should not be seen, were all seen by him. It was originally done in the middle of the night, and in the daytime, he pressed her down and applied medicine twice. It¡¯s really awkward. Chapter 2113: My class is very popular Chapter 2113: My ss is very popr
Trantor: 549690339 My face is so hot. She was afraid that she would not be in the mood for ss for the next week. Shen Zhaozheng was really annoying.
He hung up the phone and walked over. I¡¯ll remove the cast tomorrow. Next week, I¡¯ll start teaching at your school. Gu Nian, I¡¯ll be your teacher then. Hmph! Gu Nian snorted. you¡¯ve dyed many of our lessons. You¡¯ll have to make up for itter. Shen Zhaozheng took her hand and led her to the study room. Xue Shen said that this ss on the theory of evolution between Chinese and Western science has already been disyed in your Educational Administration system. You need to sign up yourself to attend my ss. Hurry up and sign up. Gu Nian, who was sitting in front of theputer, nced at him. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re in high demand?¡± the professor¡¯s name has also been typed in, but some students have not received the news yet. This is first-hand information, so hurry up. Gu Nian opened the educational Administration system skeptically and logged into the elective course list. As expected, she saw the words ¡®Shen Zhaozheng¡¯. He clicked on it and saw that it was a major ss that could take in 200 students. However, there were only 20 or so spots left. She immediately became nervous and quickly selected the electives first. As she operated, she asked, ¡± ¡°When was this course put up?¡± ¡°Xue Shen called me about five minutes ago.¡± Gu Nian frowned and asked,¡¯is your Yueyue that popr? Do they all recognize you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Shen Zhaozheng replied with a smile.
Superintendent Shen had appeared in science and technology magazines as well as the news on Science and Technology channels. In the media College, many students more or less had some background. Naturally, they had heard of Superintendent Shen. In fact, it was enough to just hear a little. That was, inspector Shen was a handsome man. This point was enough. Within five minutes, director Shen¡¯s sses would be sold out. After Gu Nian had made her choice, she immediately sent messages to Jian Xia, Guan Ling, and Du Jun. Chinese and Western Science and Technology evolution theory. Immediately go online and choose it. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to choose it. The three of them were already in the dormitory, so they immediately turned on theirputers. There weren¡¯t many empty seats left, so the three of them quickly signed up. Another minuteter, all 200 spots had been taken. After a while, there was a howl in the dormitory corridor.¡±Ah Yingluo, why didn¡¯t you remind me? I didn¡¯t manage to get inspector Shen¡¯s ss. Who knew that inspector Shen would be the lecturer?¡± After a while, Gu Nian opened the school¡¯s forum and saw that there were many people asking to transfer their courses.
Yes, that¡¯s right, the courses at Media College could be transferred. There were even people who paid a lot of money to transfer it. Superintendent Shen looked a little proud,¡±did you see that?¡± My sses are very popr.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so smug,¡± Gu Nian said as she nced at him. ¡°I¡¯ll get Yu Bin to send you back to school tonight, okay?¡± Gu Nian touched it.|| ¡°I would like to apany you to the hospital tomorrow to remove the cast,¡± he said to her. it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a small operation. Go to ss tomorrow. The day after tomorrow is the weekend again. You cane back then, okay? ¡± ¡°Alright, sure.¡± Gu Nian nodded. That night, Gu Nian was sent back to school by Yu Bin. As soon as she returned to the dormitory, the three of them came to her and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually Superintendent Shen who¡¯s our elective ss teacher. Niannian, he must have epted this elective ss because of you, right?¡± the school talked to him about it. It has nothing to do with me. Gu Nian touched her neck. Jian Xia couldn¡¯t hide her excitement and ran out of the dormitory.
Gu Nian snorted. Crazy girl. Chapter 2114: Watching her cut the vegetables Chapter 2114: Watching her cut the vegetables
Trantor: 549690339 The next day, Shen Zhaozheng went to the hospital and removed the ster on his leg. He felt much more rxed. They finally finished their morning sses. When they walked to the cafeteria, they met Guan Ling and Jian Xia who had also finished their sses.
The four of them entered the canteen together. As soon as they sat down, they saw a ck car driving in from outside. The car stopped at the entrance of the boys ¡®dormitory. A person got out of the front passenger seat first, then walked to the back seat, opened the door, and helped the person in the back seat get out of the car. Although they were about 40 to 50 meters apart, Gu Nian could still recognize them at a nce. That was Yang Qi. She looked up at Guan Ling, who naturally saw Yang Qi as well. He looked away and lowered his head to eat. it¡¯s alright, ¡± Gu Nian said as he patted the back of her hand. we¡¯ll go to ss as usual. ¡°Yes,¡± Guan Ling nodded. What she was worried about was that Yang Qi wasn¡¯t an upright person. If someone like him really med them for losing a leg, they would be in trouble. What kind of rumors would he spread in school in the future? As for the students, would they directly stand on the side that seemed to be weaker? Yang Qi had lost a leg, so he was undoubtedly the weaker party.
The days ahead would not be easy. There were battles waiting for them. However, she had goodrades, and it was her honor. The bestrades would naturally win the most beautiful battles. She was not afraid. After lunch, Guan Ling went to the magazine office. He was still making copies of documents and moving materials. But now, she had grown a mind of her own. asionally, when she heard some staff members talking on the phone, she would listen carefully and see how they treated people and things. He would also often read the news, watch the spokespersons of the magazine agencies, and see how they dealt with unexpected situations. Some foreign reporters even made things difficult for him. She calmed her heart down, no longer anxious, no longer eager to show off her ability. Gu nianze went to the Furton apartments. The cast on Shen zhaoqian¡¯s leg had been removed and the nanny had gone home. When Gu Nian arrived, she saw that he was busy in the kitchen. She quickly put down her bag and walked in. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±
Shen Zhaozheng turned to look at her. it¡¯s done. Just have a simple meal. Hmm? ¡± not only are your feet injured, but there¡¯s also a knife wound on your chest. Let me do it. Gu Nian reached out to support his waist. Shen Zhaozheng did not force himself. He turned around and leaned against the ss counter, watching her cut the vegetables. Today, he was cooking pork ribs, corn, and yam soup. The pork ribs in the pot were already mushy. She opened the lid and put the sliced yam and corn into the pot. Then, she picked up the spoon and stirred it gently. Gu Nian covered the pot with the lid and pushed him out. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to do? Why do you keep sticking to me?¡± Shen Zhaozheng was in a good mood. there¡¯s still a period of vacation. I really have nothing to do recently. Gu Nian changed the topic. I¡¯m busy. I¡¯ve brought my homework over. I¡¯m going to start studying now. The soup will take a while longer. I¡¯ll just keep it on low heat. With that, she quickly slipped into the study. In the courtyard of the Academy of Sciences, in the Shen family¡¯s house, the smell of alcohol and smoke mixed in Shen hanzhi¡¯s room. He didn¡¯t smoke in the past, but after going to the Northwest for more than a year, he learned to smoke. There were almost no entertainment activities there.
He often had insomnia, and he didn¡¯t know what to do at night except smoke. His smoking addiction was so strong that he had to smoke two packs a day. There was a knock on the door, but he didn¡¯t say anything. The person outside reached out and pushed the door open. Chapter 2115: 2175-mysterious Chapter 2115: 2175-mysterious
Trantor:549690339 Li Hua walked in. Shen hanzhi looked at her with a sharp gaze. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±
Now, even when he was drunk, he was more guarded against Li Hua. Li Hua sat opposite him and looked at him. ¡°Look at you, what do you look like?¡± Li Hua knew that she would never be able to get Shen hanzhi in this lifetime.|| Even when she threatened him with her pregnancy, she did not seed. Now, it was even more impossible. In that case, she could not get her way, and neither could Gu Nian. Shen hanzhi took a puff of smoke and slowly blew out a ring of smoke. She lowered her eyes.¡±Didn¡¯t you give me all this?¡± It was because of the wine and the fact that she called him brother hanzhi that he let down his guard and treated her as Gu Nian. Hehe hehe The sin was his own sin. have you really epted the fact that Gu Nian and youngest uncle are together? ¡± Shen hanzhi did not say anything. Li Hua was immediately anxious. uncle has been waiting for an opportunity. After you left, he took advantage of the situation. Are you really going to take this lying down? ¡± Did Gu Nian really give up on you? Don¡¯t you want to fight for it?¡±
¡°She has indeed given up on me,¡± Shen hanzhi said with a frown. no, Qingqing, you¡¯re wrong. She has never had the heart to hurt you. Why can¡¯t she? that¡¯s because she still has love for you. Shen hanzhi looked up at her and asked,¡¯would I? Will niannian still love me?¡± you¡¯re Gu Nian¡¯s first love. She must have special feelings for you. She¡¯s only with youngest uncle because he¡¯s too strong. You can¡¯t give up on him. Shen hanzhi lowered her eyes again and did not say a word. Li Hua was anxious. don¡¯t give up. I did something wrong to you in the past. I regret it now. I¡¯m only thinking for you. ¡°You can leave now,¡± Shen hanzhi said coldly. ¡°Hanzhi.¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Li Huaxin walked out of his room unwillingly. Shen hanzhi took another sip of wine and frowned deeply.
He thought that niannian did have him in her heart. Little uncle had always been strong. Perhaps niannian had been bewitched by him. He really didn¡¯t want to give up on niannian, the girl he loved the most. But what could he do to win her back? He didn¡¯t know. He really didn¡¯t know. After having lunch at the futton apartments, Gu Nian¡¯s face was still red. Shen Zhaozheng had always wanted to feed her and he had always wanted to do everything for her. It was as if she was a child who could not take care of herself. He had done it so smoothly, so she couldn¡¯t reject him. This meal was really pretentious. In the afternoon, she was drowsily reading in the study while he sat by her side, asionally chatting with her. I¡¯m going to the astrophysics research Center tomorrow for a meeting with a PhD student. ¡°Oh, just focus on the meeting,¡± Gu Nian replied without even lifting her eyes.
I heard that the doctor is ady. Yingluo is the most authoritative doctor in astrophysics in our country. ¡°Inspector Shen, what do you want to say?¡± Gu Nian raised her head and nced at him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Shen Zhaozheng smiled. if I¡¯m worried about that, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to stick the words ¡®I care about where I belong¡¯ on your neck. Gu Nian rolled her eyes. ¡°Come with me to a ce this afternoon,¡± Shen Zhaozheng lowered his head and smiled. ¡°Where?¡± you read first. We¡¯ll be three.|| It¡¯s past 12 am.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re being so mysterious,¡± Gu Nian snorted. Three|| After one o ¡®clock, Yu Bin carried the thick love honey.|| The two of them left the fortton apartments. The two people behind him looked at each other and smiled from time to time. Although his boss was sitting upright and still, his body was clearly leaning towards Gu Nian. Chapter 2116: Let’s take one step at a time Chapter 2116: Let¡¯s take one step at a time
Trantor:549690339 The sparks in their eyes were really a divine weapon to kill single dogs. The car went round and round before finally stopping in front of a shop.
Gu Nian looked up. Jewelry? What was he trying to do? He pulled her out of the car while Gu Nian stuck close to him as they walked into the store. The shop assistants warmly weed them. Shen Zhaozheng pulled her to a counter and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°We want a pair of wedding rings.¡± ¡°A wedding ring? a wedding g?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes widened. Shen Zhaozheng raised his eyebrows and looked at her. that way, people will know that I¡¯m taken. You¡¯ll be the same. When they see the ring on your ring finger, no one will dare to have any ideas about you. If they wore the couple rings on their fingers, they would definitely look good. ¡°What style do you two want?¡± the shop assistant asked in a professional yet gentle tone. the men¡¯s design is simple, and the women¡¯s design is diamond-studded. Niannian, do you think it¡¯s okay? ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Gu Nian nodded.
The shop assistant measured their finger sizes and picked out a pair of rings. The design was simple and elegant. Gu Nian took a fancy to it at first nce and could not wait to put it on with him. She looked at it carefully, and Shen Zhaozheng also looked at it. She was wearing the same couple ring on her slender fingers, which undoubtedly gave him a calming pill. This child belonged to himpletely, and no one else could take her away. He paid for the pair of rings and returned to the car. ¡°Keep this pair of rings on, do you hear me?¡± ¡°Do I have to wear it when I meet my parents?¡± Gu Nian pouted. ¡°Yes, I have to wear it.¡± Gu Nian had a feeling that her parents would not be able to take it if they saw her wearing a couple¡¯s ring. After all, it meant that she already belonged to another man. In addition, if her father knew that she was not married yet, he would secretly have a taste of the forbidden fruit with this man. Shen Zhaozheng would probably be beaten to death by her father. Hospital director Gu would definitely think that he was trying to abduct an ignorant young girl.
No, I can¡¯t let them know. The two of them returned home together, their fingers intertwined. She would asionally lift their hands and look at the intertwining rings, smiling foolishly. It was really reassuring. In the night, the wind blew, and he held her in bed.|| He did not make any further moves. Shen Zhaozheng heard her steady breathing and slowly opened his eyes, looking at her affectionately. Niannian, you must not be soft-hearted to Han Zhi, not even for a moment. He understood hanzhi, that child, and he wouldn¡¯t give up on niannian so easily. He felt that the future was not going to be easy. Let¡¯s just take it one step at a time. The next day, Gu Nian stayed at home while Shen Zhaozheng went out. He had some work matters to discuss with the astrophysics PhD student. When he arrived at the National astrophysics Research and Development Center, a young female secretary came out to wee him.
When she saw Shen Zhaozheng, she looked a little surprised. ¡°Is this inspector Shen?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Shen Zhaozheng.¡± ¡°Our doctor is waiting for you in theboratory.¡± The group entered the hall and then walked into the electric elevator. ¡°May I ask why you¡¯re so surprised to see me?¡± Shen Zhaozheng coughed. ¡°I just feel that you look a little simr to our doctor,¡± the female secretary said carefully. ¡°I heard that professor ye Hui and ye Shu, the first-level Network Engineer of the country, are sisters.¡± yes, there¡¯s also a biopharmaceutical professor, Ye Ying. The three of them are outstanding scientists. Chapter 2117: Don’t talk nonsense Chapter 2117: Don¡¯t talk nonsense
Trantor:549690339 ¡°It¡¯s my honor to meet you today, professor ye.¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. The female secretary led Shen Zhaozheng into aboratory full of instruments. In the middle was arge sphere that was spinning. Opposite it were a fewrge offices. Through the transparent ss window, he saw a middle-aged woman in a white coat.
When the woman saw him, she immediately came out to greet him. On the other side was professor ye Hui, about 40 years old, short hair, gold-rimmed sses, and a very capable person. She stepped forward and shook Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s hand. Shen Zhaozheng quickly reached out his hand and took a closer look. This professor yehui¡¯s eyebrows and eyes were indeed simr to his. It was rather fated. Professor ye Hui smiled at him. it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, inspector Shen. A few days ago, after my sister ye Shu met you, she said that you look a little like me. She has been looking forward to meeting you. Now that we¡¯ve met today, it seems that we are indeed fated. ¡°It¡¯s indeed fate,¡± Shen Zhaozheng smiled. The two of them did not say much about their simr looks. After all, there were all sorts of strange things in the world. Even if they were not blood-rted, there would still be twoplete strangers who looked simr. The two of them quickly began to discuss work matters. About three hourster, Shen Zhaozheng left Dr. Ye¡¯sboratory. As soon as they left theboratory, ye Hui¡¯s Secretary, Lisa, whispered, ¡± doctor, does director Shen really look like you? don¡¯t you have any missing brothers at home? ¡±
¡°I¡¯ve never heard of mother giving us a younger brother,¡± ye Hui frowned. Lisa smiled. then this must be fate. You and inspector Shen are really fated. When Shen Zhaozheng returned home, the young woman had already prepared dinner and was waiting for him. He threw the keys in his hand and Gu Nian ran over to help him. ¡°You still have to be careful when you walk,¡± Shen Zhaozheng pressed down on her and smiled. ¡°Are you going to carry me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re trying to crush me,¡± Gu Nian pouted. He scooped the soup and she scooped the rice. The two of them sat around the small dining table and ate. Even though Gu Nian was the second generation of a rich family, she had always lived a very ordinary life. She did not live in a big mansion nor did she eat at a dining table that was more than ten meters long. It was just, ordinary. She quite liked this kind of life. Three meals a day, guarding the small house with the person she liked, and walking forward step by step. It was so good.
Shen Zhaozheng scooped a bowl of soup for her and ced it beside her. ¡°Drink it after it¡¯s cold.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I went to see the physics doctor today, Yingluo.¡± ¡°Is it nice?¡± Gu Nian raised her eyebrows. He has a Ph.D. In physics, so his IQ must be very high. I really admire people like him. I admire scientists the most.¡± Shen Zhaozheng smiled. she actually looks a little simr to my Yingluo. ¡°Eh? She looks like you? That¡¯s really a coincidence.¡± yes, it¡¯s indeed a coincidence. She¡¯s about 40 years old, and her eyebrows and nose look like mine. If we stood together, others would probably think that we¡¯re siblings. ¡°They look so simr.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Zhaozheng, are you adopted? hahahaha!¡± Gu Nian joked. Shen Zhaozheng flicked her forehead and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I look a little like my mother.¡±
I¡¯m just joking. However, it¡¯s true that there are some strangers who look simr. Just look at the entertainment industry. There are many celebrities who look simr. This is very normal. Gu Nian stuck out her tongue. Chapter 2118: What are you so proud of? Chapter 2118: What are you so proud of?
Trantor:549690339 yes, I know. I¡¯m just sighing. The sisters of the ye family are all scientists. I admire them. ¡®When can you arrange for me to have a meal with this big sister? My favorite American drama series is The Big Bang Theory, and I love physicists.¡±
Shen Zhaozheng smiled at her. sure. I¡¯ll talk to professor yehui when I have time. We¡¯ll see when she¡¯s free toe out. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Gu Nian was overjoyed. After dinner, Shen Zhaozheng washed the dishes and the two of them sat on the sofa to watch TV. It seemed to be raining outside, and the TV was showing the 8 pm TV series. Gu Nian leaned into his arms as he reached out to hug her. It was a peaceful time. A certain someone¡¯s heart was not calm. Ding Dong, Ding Dong, the doorbell rang. He gritted his teeth. Who was so insensible toe over at this time? When the door opened, it was indeed Xue Shen, that insensible one. ¡°Inspector, I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you?¡± Xue Shen walked in. ¡°What if I say I¡¯m disturbing you?¡± Shen Zhaozheng gritted his teeth.
Xue Shen gloated. then I¡¯ll continue to disturb you. Anyway, my rtionship hasn¡¯t been going well recently. If I¡¯m not having a good time, no one will be having a good time. After that, she forced her way in. Shen Zhaozheng followed behind her helplessly. Xue Shen walked into the living room and sat on the sofa. He looked at the shy girl and said seriously, ¡± ¡°Niannian, you have to protect yourself. Don¡¯t be deceived by a few words from others, understand?¡± Shen Zhaozheng gritted his teeth and kicked his leg. get up. Are you sitting beside my girlfriend? ¡± Xue Shen pouted. tsk! What are you so proud of? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng sat down next to Gu Nian and pulled her into his arms. ¡°What¡¯s the matter,ing here sote at night?¡± Xue Shen threw out a stack of documents. do you think it¡¯s so easy to be a lecturer? from tomorrow onwards, there will be two sses a week. Take a good look at the things you need to pay attention to. Shen Zhaozheng took the stack of documents. I understand. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave now. Xue Shen was furious. what¡¯s with your attitude? I came all the way here and you¡¯re not even going to treat me to a cup of tea? ¡± Gu Nian hurriedly stood up. of course, of course. Brother San, I¡¯ll get you some now. What would you like to drink? ¡± Xue Shen¡¯s expression was more like this. ¡°Inspector Shen, just give me whatever you have here.¡±
Gu Nian ran into the kitchen to make him a cup of coffee. Shen Zhaozheng gritted his teeth and lowered his voice. ¡°Hurry up and leave.¡± Xue Shen looked at him enviously. I really envy you. Your little niannian is so good to you. She does everything you want. Shen Zhaozheng smiled but did not say anything. ¡°Brother San, you can have some,¡± Gu Nian said as she walked over with a cup of coffee. Shen Zhaozheng took the coffee cup. your third brother has other things to deal with. I won¡¯t drink. Right, Xue Shen? ¡± Xue Shen red at him, but it was not easy for his brother to be with this little girl. Of course, he was still happy from the bottom of his heart. He said, ¡± ¡°Yeah, niannian, I still have something to do at school, I have to rush back.¡± After he finished speaking, he stood up and walked out. However, Gu Nian picked up a stack of documents on the coffee table. ¡°Zhaozheng, you have a ss tomorrow. Have you prepared for it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared the lessons.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯d better look at the school¡¯s rules and regtions to avoid any unnecessary trouble.¡±
Shen Zhaozheng coughed lightly. there¡¯s nothing to see. I¡¯m just going to give two lectures. It¡¯s only 90 minutes. After he finished speaking, he tried to lower his head but Gu Nian gently pushed his chest. ¡°Let¡¯s just take a look.¡± Chapter 2119: What kind of people are they? Chapter 2119: What kind of people are they?
Trantor:549690339 Shen Zhaozheng silently made a note of Xue Shen in his heart. He would not forget that he had ruined his ns. Opening those documents was nothing more than dressing neatly, not wearing strange clothes, not beingte or leaving early, etc.
The four of them from room 505 went to the lecture hall together. When they entered, they were shocked. Wasn¡¯t there only 200 spots? Why is this lecture hall so full? Empty seats were scarce. They entered from the back door of the lecture hall. When they looked up, the director in a suit was already standing by the podium. Gu Nian rarely saw him in a suit. At a nce, the 188-cm tall man in the tailored suit had broad shoulders and a narrow waist. He was simply bursting with hormones and so handsome that people couldn¡¯t take their eyes off him. Gu Nian and the rest decided to sit down in thest row. However, a man¡¯s deep voice suddenly came out of the miniature microphone. ¡°Students who didn¡¯t choose this course, please leave the ssroom now and give your seat to the students who chose this course.¡± The ssroom was filled with tragicints. professor, we want to listen too. It¡¯s just that our hands are slow, so we didn¡¯t get to choose your ss. Shen Zhaozheng was expressionless. today, we¡¯re going to talk about the theory of evolution of science and Technology. I¡¯m a very systematic person, so I¡¯ll be taking attendance. Those who didn¡¯t get selected for this course, please leave.
Gu Nian looked around. To be honest, the number of men and women was half each. Chief Shen¡¯s male and female fans were quite equal. As soon as he finished speaking, although those people were unwilling, they could only leave. The students who had chosen this course were all rejoicing. As the lecture continued, one-third of the students left the lecture hall. Just as Gu Nian and the rest were about to sit in thest row, a voice was heard from the microphone. ¡°Student Gu Nian, please sit in the first row.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This man was really abusing his power. Shen Zhaozheng had his die-hard Fan, Jian Xia, to help him. As soon as she heard the person on the podium, she immediately pushed Gu Nian forward.¡±The teacher is teaching you to sit in the first row. Be good.¡± Gu Nian was speechless as she was pushed to the first row. The four of them sat right in front of Shen Zhaozheng. She could only see how handsome he was in a suit when she looked closer.
Shen Zhaozheng walked back to the podium and picked up his teaching materials. He then walked to Gu Nian and began his first ss. His voice was very pleasant to the ears. His deep voice and unhurried tone made all the girls present stare at him with infatuated expressions. Meanwhile, he was staring at Gu Nian. Teacher Shen received her signal and looked away slightly. He had prepared his lessons very well. The first lesson was about the achievements of ancient scientific research, from the Qin Dynasty to the Qing Dynasty. It was not boring at all, but very funny. After all, it was his specialty. His lectures were very fascinating. Coupled with his face, listening to his lessons was simply a pleasure. ¡°If the teacher of every subject looks like this, I¡¯ll definitely get a schrship every year,¡± Jian Xia said as she listened. Gu Nian was speechless. What kind of people were they? The two sses were held together for 90 minutes. At thest minute, Shen Zhaozheng controlled the rhythm very well. When he finished thest word, the bell rang, and thunderous apuse rang in the lecture hall. Every student was in awe of his teaching. Jian Xia almost smashed her hands. Gu Nian rolled her eyes at Lin Yiqian before patting her hands.
As soon as the ss was dismissed, Shen Zhaozheng began to pack up his Lecture Notes. Chapter 2120: Can’t wake up a person who’s pretending to be asleep Chapter 2120: Can¡¯t wake up a person who¡¯s pretending to be asleep
Trantor:549690339 Some of the girls wanted to strike up a conversation with him and ask him about the course, but they felt that teacher Shen was a little distant and did not dare to approach him rashly. Shen Zhaozheng put away his teaching materials and walked over to Gu Nian with a stack of documents in his hand.
Gu Nian quickly grabbed her bag and wanted to run with Jian Xia and the rest. How could Jian Xia not sell her? she immediately ran away with Guan Ling and the others. ¡°Let¡¯s go out for dinner.¡± Gu Nian looked at the group of girls who were eyeing him covetously and coughed lightly. you¡¯re a teacher now. A teacher should keep a distance from his student. He smiled. there¡¯s no rule in Vice President Xue¡¯s rules and regtions that states that teachers can¡¯t get too close to their students. Let¡¯s go. Therefore, Gu Nian had no choice but to follow Shen Zhaozheng out of the lecture hall. The voices of some female students came from behind him. ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of the hospital director Gu. It¡¯s normal for Superintendent Shen to be close to her.¡± sigh, she¡¯s relying on her father. It¡¯s really like the pavilion closest to the water enjoys the moonlight first. She¡¯s pretty, do you think chief Shen will like her? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Don¡¯t they say that Gu Nian has a bad temper? Inspector Shen can¡¯t stand girls with bad tempers, can he?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡±
The two of them walked out of the teaching building and saw a group of people outside. Guan Ling was facing them, while another boy had his back to them. As Gu Nian looked at the back of the man, she felt that he looked familiar. However, the boy suddenly raised his hand and pped Guan Ling. Her heart clenched, and she rushed over. Jian Xia and Du Jun immediately stood in front of Guan Ling. They gritted their teeth and said, ¡± ¡°Yang Qi, what are you doing?¡± Gu Nian rushed over and saw that it was indeed Yang Qi. He had a prosthetic leg and was wearing a pair of jeans, so it was almost impossible to tell that he was wearing a prosthetic leg. Yang Qi! Gu Nian gritted her teeth as she looked at him. what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± Yang Qi looked at her with a cold smile. I beat up the person who caused me to be like this. The person who caused me to lose a leg. What¡¯s wrong with that? ¡± There were many students around him. When they heard Yang Qi¡¯s words, they immediately started pointing at Guan Ling and gossiping. People tended to believe in the weak. The news that Yang Qi had lost a leg had long spread throughout the school. And they were more inclined to believe in dark stories. They all felt that there must have been a dark side to them when they were kidnapped in the Northwest.
For example, they took care of the director¡¯s daughter and used Yang Qi as a shield, so the three of them could escape. In short, Yang Qi had a bit of a tragic and legendary color. You can¡¯t wake a person who is pretending to be asleep. Having been pped, Guan Ling could only stare at Yang Qi with hatred, unable to say a word. I¡¯ll repeat myself again, ¡± Gu Nian said loudly. Yang Qi was injured because he was afraid of death and was unwilling to escape with us. Yang Qi, are you interested? ¡± Didn¡¯t we ask you to escape with us? Are you not willing to run? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s to me for losing a leg, but you¡¯ve made things difficult for us time and time again. Are you still a man?¡± Yang Qi was a ssic example of picking on the weak. He knew that he could not make things difficult for Gu Nian. After all, Gu Nian was a very capable person. He was the grandfather of a Big Shot and the Father of the director. He could not afford to offend such a person. However, Guan Ling was only the daughter of an ordinary fisherman in Xiang city. He could crush her like an ant. Someone had to pay for the loss of his leg. He couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch these people live freely and happily,pletely unaffected.
Chapter 2121: 2180-eye-opening Chapter 2121: 2180-eye-opening
Trantor:549690339 This was not fair. ¡°Back then, what did the kidnappers say? the kidnappers wanted to kill Guan Ling. Why is it that Guan Ling was fine in the end, but I was the one who was in trouble?¡±
Gu Nian gritted his teeth. that¡¯s because you¡¯re weak. You¡¯re a coward. We nned to escape, but you thought that staying there was the safest option. You should be responsible for this. Yang Qi, you can¡¯t me anyone else. You only have yourself to me! Yang Qiughed,¡±who would believe that?¡± Gu Nian, who would believe you?¡± Gu Nian looked around and realized that indeed, people were only willing to believe what they had determined to be the truth. They were more willing to believe the version that Yang Qi had spread. Who would believe that a little girl like Gu Nian would dare to n an escape in the Northwest, a den of bandits who killed without blinking? Who would believe him? In the other version, the kidnapper wanted to kill Guan Ling. As Guan Ling¡¯s good friend, Gu Nian wanted to protect his good friend and pushed Yang Qi to block the bullet. Then, the kidnapper held Yang Qi, so the three of them were released. They felt that this version was more reasonable. Hehe hehe The smile on Yang Qi¡¯s face was creepy. Shen Zhaozheng looked at the student calmly and grabbed Gu Nian, who was still arguing. niannian, don¡¯t fall into a strange circle. The more you quibble, the easier you¡¯ll be attacked.
Gu Nian finally came to her senses and pulled Guan Ling back. ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡± Under Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s protection, they sessfully left the circle that surrounded them. The group of people arrived at a small restaurant outside the school. Shen Zhaozheng asked for a private room. As soon as Gu Nian entered the room, she took a closer look at the handprint on Guan Ling¡¯s cheek. Gu Nian asked for a hot towel from the waiter and handed it to Guan Ling. apply it a little. Yang Qi¡¯s p was too heavy. when you were detained, were there any surveince cameras in the room? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng asked Gu Nian as he sat down. Gu Nian¡¯s reaction was a little slow. She nced at Guan Ling and said, ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t raise any concerns. Guan Ling, did I?¡± Guan Ling pondered for a moment and nodded slowly.¡±I think there¡¯s a small surveince camera hanging in the corner of the wall. It¡¯s not very conspicuous.¡± Gu Nian nodded. then, there should be. What¡¯s wrong, Zhaozheng? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng pondered for a moment. it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be affected by him. This kind of person, he lost a leg and wants everyone to suffer. If you¡¯re affected by him, you¡¯ll really let him have his way. Do you understand? ¡±
¡°I know. Guan Ling, did you hear that?¡± Gu Nian nodded. ¡°I heard that,¡± Guan Ling nodded. However, when they returned to the dormitory, Guan Ling received a text message on his phone.¡±You should go and take a look at the school forum.¡± Turning on theputer and logging into the school forum, they saw that eight out of ten posts were analyzing what happened in the Northwest. They were all very detailed, as if they had seen it with their own eyes. All in all, Guan Ling was selfish and made Yang Qi die for her. Gu Nian acquiesced to it and Qin Xuefeng was a mediocrity. Yang Qi received a one-sided support. To use a sentence in it, he had already lost a leg, what are you guys going to do to him? Why was he unwilling to admit his own selfishness? Gu Nian wanted to give Yang Qi a good beating. This was the first time she had met such a timid and irresponsible b * stard who would bite back after the deed was done. It was truly an amazing and eye-opening experience for her.
Chapter 2122: How do you know I’m spreading rumors? Chapter 2122: How do you know I¡¯m spreading rumors?
Trantor: 549690339 Guan Ling¡¯s phone rang. She looked down and saw that it was Xu Yan. He had just finished a match outside and heard about the incident. He called immediately. Guan Ling picked up the phone and heard Xu Yan¡¯s anxious voice. ¡°Are you alright?¡±
Guan Ling sighed. I¡¯m fine. Just focus on thepetition. Don¡¯t worry about me. ¡°I don¡¯t have a match tomorrow, so I¡¯ve already booked a ne ticket back to Jindo city.¡± ¡°Your Yueyue has a match the day after tomorrow.¡± I¡¯ll return to Country H tomorrow night. ¡°Xu Yan, don¡¯t be willful.¡± ¡°I¡¯m done talking to you. I¡¯m boarding the ne now. See youter.¡± After that, he hung up the phone. Guan Ling was a little worried.¡¯Don¡¯t dy Xu Yan¡¯s match.¡¯ Xu Yan got on the ne at around 5 pm and arrived at the capital city around 8 pm. When he arrived, he first asked around for Yang Qi¡¯s home address. When she arrived at Yang Qi¡¯s house, his parents weren¡¯t there. There was only Yang Qi and a nanny. The housekeeper opened the door, and Xu Yan barged in aggressively.
The nanny chased after him and asked,¡±hey, Who are you?¡± Who are you looking for?¡± Yang Qi was watching TV in the living room. When he saw Xu Yan, he stood up. Before he could say anything, Xu Yan punched him in the face. Yang Qi¡¯s entire body was thrown onto the sofa by the punch. I¡¯m going to call the police! the housekeeper screamed. what are you doing? ¡± Yang Qi waved his hand. it¡¯s fine. You can go back to your room first. He knew that Xu Yan¡¯s family background was profound, and he could not afford to offend him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He raised his head and looked at Xu Yan. ¡± you pped Guan Ling in school. I¡¯m doing this for him. Xu Yan gritted his teeth and red at him. With that, he gave another heavy punch.||¡±Humph!¡± this punch was because you started a rumor on the school forum that Guan Ling was using you as a shield. Yang Qi wiped his mouth and smiled at Xu Yan, ¡± ¡°Why are you helping thatmoner girl?¡±
¡°She¡¯s my girlfriend,¡± Xu Yan said through gritted teeth. Yang Qi¡¯s expression changed slightly. you¡¯re really self-deprecating. You¡¯re even interested in this kind ofmoner? ¡± Peng, another heavy punch came. this punch is for your cheap mouth. If you dare to spread rumors and cause trouble in the future, I¡¯ll beat you up. || I don¡¯t even know you.¡± Yang Qi covered his mouth and red at him with hatred. ¡°How do you know that I¡¯m just spreading rumors? You went to the Northwest? You were there? The kidnappers were going to kill Guan Ling, and she was using me as a shield.¡± Hmph! Xu Yan snorted coldly. do you think I don¡¯t know that 80% of thements in the forum are fake reviewers you hired? ¡± Yang Qi gritted his teeth and said,¡±do you know who Guan Ling is?¡± She¡¯s just a fisherman¡¯s daughter, she has no background, she can¡¯t help you. Being with this kind of person will only lower your status. Xu Yan, you really don¡¯t have any pursuits. You don¡¯t usually go to ss, you only know how to y games, and now you¡¯re hanging out with amoner.¡± Very good, another punch. The nanny popped her head out and shouted, ¡± ¡°If you keep hitting me, I¡¯m really going to call the police.¡± ¡± Hmph! Xu Yan snorted. Yang Qi, I advise you to be careful in the future. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have a hard time. With that, he turned around and left. Xu Yan left the Yang family and hurried back to school. Guan Ling had been feeling uneasy until he received his call.
¡°I¡¯m downstairs at your dormitory. Come down.¡± She quickly took her phone and went downstairs. Downstairs, Xu Yan was carrying a backpack. It was obvious that he had rushed back after a long journey. Chapter 2123: He’s considered lucky Chapter 2123: He¡¯s considered lucky
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Why did youe back just like that? If it affects your match, I¡¯ll be a sinner.¡± let¡¯s go. Xu Yan took her hand. let¡¯s go out for a walk.
Guan Ling was pulled away by Xu Yan. The two of them walked to the back gate of the school. There were still some shops that were open. Xu Yan randomly chose a small noodle shop and walked in. The two of them sat facing each other. Xu Yan saw that her expression was not too good, so he said, ¡± ¡°I just taught Yang Qi a lesson on your behalf.¡± Guan Ling¡¯s heart skipped a beat,¡±ah? What did you do to him?¡± ¡°I beat him up.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t take revenge on you, will he?¡± Guan Ling was even more worried. After all, Yang Qi was a despicable and shameless person. There was nothing he couldn¡¯t do. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Guan Ling gave him a sidelong nce. you¡¯re not allowed to be so impulsive in the future. You don¡¯t understand Yang Qi. He¡¯s capable of anything. don¡¯t worry, ¡± Xu Yan patted the back of her hand. he won¡¯t dare to do anything to me. ¡°You don¡¯t believe what he said?¡± Guan Ling lowered his eyes. ¡°I only believe in you.¡±
Xu Yan¡¯s expression was very serious when he said that. Guan Ling was deeply touched. Xu Yan wasn¡¯t there at the time, but he trusted her with all his heart and soul, which really touched her. at that time, in the Northwest, ¡± she said slowly, ¡± Yang Qi had to go to the bathroom at thest minute, so we separated from our ssmates. When we returned to the Research Institute from the border, we were attacked. The kidnappers kidnapped us. They knew that the four students who were arrested-Gu Nian, Yang Qi, Qin Xuefeng, and I-all had powerful backgrounds. Thus, they interrogated them one by one. In order to protect me, niannian said that her grandfather was my grandfather. However, Yang Qi exposed us and said that my family was just a fisherman with no background.¡± Xu Yan mmed the table in anger.¡±I punched him four times, but it was too light.¡± Guan Ling continued, ¡± the kidnappers wanted to negotiate with the higher-ups first. If the higher-ups don¡¯t agree, then they¡¯ll take it out on me directly. Since I don¡¯t have any background, even if I¡¯m killed, it won¡¯t have much of an impact. Yang Qi agreed to this suggestion. But we were very lucky to have met someone who knew niannian¡¯s mother. He was also one of the kidnappers and nned to help us escape. ¡°Niannian decided to take a gamble. I support niannian. Qin Xuefeng was a little hesitant, but in the end, he chose to take a risk. Only Yang Qi didn¡¯t agree. He felt that if he escaped and got caught, he would die. He didn¡¯t want to escape with us.¡± Qin Xuefeng tried to persuade him again and again, but he was unmoved. He didn¡¯t want to take any risks.
Because in his eyes, if we don¡¯t run, I¡¯ll be the one to be killed in the end. If we run, everyone will be in danger.¡± Xu Yan was filled with righteous anger, and he wished he could run to the Yang family and beat him up again. but we still chose to run away. You should know what happened after that. Only Yang Qi was left there. The kidnappers found out and were furious. They took him to the border and shot him a few times. He was lucky to survive, but he lost a leg. He felt that it was all our fault. If we didn¡¯t choose to run away, he wouldn¡¯t have lost this leg. [ Guan Ling ]|| ¡°Don¡¯t bother with this lunatic. I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that weak?¡± Guan Lingughed. ¡°I¡¯m an honest and upright person. I won¡¯t be guilty. If I¡¯m guilty, others will only think that Yang Qi is telling the truth. I won¡¯t be defeated by him, so don¡¯t worry.¡± I understand. Xu Yan nodded. Chapter 2124: Awakened a small group of people Chapter 2124: Awakened a small group of people
Trantor:549690339 The next day, Xu Yan went to look for Qin Xuefeng. Qin Xuefeng had be more and more low-key as he was trying to protect himself. He was afraid that the mes of war would spread to him. ¡°As the person involved, you should make a statement on the school¡¯s forum, exining what happened that day,¡± Xu Yan said.
Qin Xuefeng said, ¡± the more we respond to this matter, the more heated it will be. I think we should just let it die down quietly. After a while, everyone will forget about it. that¡¯s right. Xu Yan lowered his head and smiled. because it¡¯s none of your business, you¡¯re just letting it go, right? ¡± Qin Xuefeng didn¡¯t say anything, but his face didn¡¯t look good. ¡°Because it only involves Guan Ling, you can rest easy, so you want to settle this matter, right?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way,¡± Qin Xuefeng squinted. no one will believe Gu Nian¡¯s words because she and Guan Ling are good friends. On the other hand, your words will be fair and objective because you have a better rtionship with Yang Qi than with Guan Ling. Qin Xuefeng, you have to stand up and say something. Innocent people should not be criticized by the public. ¡°Why did you get involved?¡± Qin Xuefeng shot him a nce. ¡°This has nothing to do with you. You should be fair and objective.¡± ¡°You¡¯re together with Guan Ling, right?¡± he asked. ¡°Like I said, this has nothing to do with this,¡± said Xu Yan. Qin Xuefeng chuckled,¡±Xu Yan, don¡¯t you still have your own selfish motives?¡± If Guan Ling wasn¡¯t your girlfriend, would you have done this?¡±
but she¡¯s my girlfriend now, so I have to do this, ¡± Xu Yan said with a faint smile. who doesn¡¯t have their own selfish motives? ¡± Xu Yan had never imed to be a gentleman. The burden of being a gentleman was too heavy, and he did not need it. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± Qin Xuefeng slightly raised his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s not a consideration, it¡¯s a definite. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be on opposite sides in the future. You wouldn¡¯t want to have one more enemy, right?¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± no, I can¡¯t threaten you. I just want to be yourrade. You can choose to form an alliance with me and Gu Nian. You can think about it. The next day, Qin Xuefeng posted a post on the school forum, exining what happened that day. This post was a timely help. After all, Qin Xuefeng¡¯s identity was rtively neutral, so his words were quite credible. However, this only awakened a small number of people. Most people still felt that this was a dark matter. The curiosity-seeking mentality made most people lose the ability to judge things correctly.
Xu Yan then called on some of his in-game friends to go to the school forum and ughter the people there. His in-game friends were basically all great gods in the gaming world. Any group could gather hundreds of fans. With Xu Yan¡¯s call, the school forum was basically flooded with Qin Xuefeng¡¯s statement. The Inte Water Army that Yang Qi had hired was simply powerless. All of a sudden, there was finally less criticism of Guan Ling in the forum.|| Sounds of attack. Guan Ling also gained some breathing space. Xu Yan still wanted to continue fighting, but Guan Ling pulled him out of the school gate and stopped a taxi. After all, he was going to continuepeting tomorrow, so he couldn¡¯t waste his time here. On the way to the airport, Guan Ling looked at the people beside him who were still indignant. alright, I¡¯ll do the finishing touches. Go to thepetition in peace, you hear me? ¡± Xu Yan touched the back of his head and said,¡±I know.¡± ¡°When¡¯s the final?¡± ¡°18th of October.¡±
alright, I¡¯ll go and watch yourpetition. Chapter 2125: She had to think of another way Chapter 2125: She had to think of another way
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Are you so sure that we can make it to the finals?¡± Xu Yan smiled. ¡°I believe in your abilities,¡± Guan Ling replied.
Xu Yan smiled even more happily. alright, just because of your words, I will bring the championship trophy back no matter what. When they arrived at the airport, Xu Yan kept holding Guan Ling¡¯s hand. Guan Ling was a little ufortable. As an obedient girl, she had never been in a rtionship so tantly, let alone hold hands in a crowd like this. But this feeling was very good. She liked this feeling. The boy next to her was wearing a grey baseball uniform with a white t-shirt underneath. He looked clean, and he trusted her so much and was willing to stand up for her. He was simply the male lead of a youth romance novel. Who wouldn¡¯t like such a boy? Not long after he arrived at the airport, his ne was about to take off. Guan Ling said, alright, get on the ne. Send me a message when you reach Country H, okay? ¡± The man beside her suddenly reached out to hug her. The sudden hug in front of the crowd made Guan Ling¡¯s heart pound.|| She couldn¡¯t help but Pat him on the back.¡±Alright, alright, get on the ne.¡±
¡°You¡¯re already so nervous when I hug you. If I kiss you in front of so many people, how will you react?¡± ¡°You dare?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just joking.¡± Xu Yan hugged her tightly and smiled. He knew her personality. At least for now, she was not suitable. He gently stroked her back and said softly but firmly, ¡± don¡¯t be afraid of anything. All the evil monsters will eventually be blown away by the wind. ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t be afraid.¡± Xu Yan hugged her tightly for a while before releasing her. ¡°I¡¯m getting on the ne. You be careful when you go back.¡± okay, I¡¯ll go to country H to watch your game on the 18th of October. ¡°I will enter the finals to wee you.¡± The two young men, who were full of dreams, finally said goodbye reluctantly. When she returned to the dormitory, there was another joint hearing. Gu Nian smiled at her. not bad, little sister. Someone is destroying our forum. Xu Yan is really capable.
Guan Ling chuckled. if he doesn¡¯t do anything, Yang Qi won¡¯t be able to do anything to me. Their mouths are their own, and they can say whatever they want. I won¡¯t take them seriously. Gu Nian smiled ambiguously. I heard that Xu Yan is having apetition in country H. He came all the way here just for you. Not bad, you¡¯re a loyal friend. Guan Ling pinched her face. don¡¯t make things difficult for me. Yang Qi went overboard. He just couldn¡¯t stand it. Jian Xia and Du Jun were filled with righteous indignation. Yang Qi is really too much. He lost a leg because of his cowardice and he med it on others. I¡¯ve never seen a guy as shameless as him. Gu Nian¡¯s expression turned cold. Although the matter was under control, it had not beenpletely eradicated. Rumors could stille back. She had to think of another way. It was basically impossible to make Yang Qi shut up. He might really think that she and Guan Ling were the ones who had harmed him. After all, as far as he knew, as long as they didn¡¯t run away, he would be able to keep his leg. He had never thought that the other possibility would be a team wipe.
Hehe, she couldn¡¯t wake up someone who was pretending to be asleep anyway. Just let him be. Was there any way to truly restore what had happened in the Northwest at that time? She fell into deep thought. Shen Zhaozheng called one of his ssmates in Haicheng. ¡°Do you know where the hacker who hacked the official website is now?¡± Chapter 2126: Who Do You Think You Are? Chapter 2126: Who Do You Think You Are?
Trantor:549690339 ¡°He¡¯s in Haicheng third prison. What¡¯s up?¡± he said. I¡¯m going to Haicheng tomorrow. Can you arrange for me to meet him? ¡±
¡°That¡¯s not a problem. You¡¯re the party involved.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The next day, Shen Zhaozheng flew to Haicheng and met his ssmate, Xu Yong. Xu Yong took him directly to the prison where the hackers were detained. The hacker was an 18-year-old Chinese high school student. When he saw Shen Zhaozheng, he did not show any expression. ¡°There¡¯s no inte you can¡¯t hack in this world, right?¡± Shen Zhaozheng shot him a nce. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± the young man was still expressionless. ¡°Help me do something and I can help you reduce your sentence.¡± ¡°Tell me,¡± the teenager¡¯s eyes flickered. Shen Zhaozheng handed him a piece of paper. there¡¯s a ce that I need you to hack into. I need you to get a video. ¡°Tell me the details.¡± ¡°Do you know of an organization? It¡¯s called the ck Eagle.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve heard of it.¡± The teenager¡¯s eyes were slightly stirred. ¡°Can you hack into that organization?¡± Shen Zhaozheng naturally knew a lot of experts, but those people couldn¡¯t do such a thing. After all, it wasn¡¯t presentable, so he could only look for the young man in front of him. ¡°I can only try, I can¡¯t guarantee anything.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°Give me some time,¡± ¡°No problem, I can give you as much time as you want.¡± In the capital city, at Media College, Gu Nian and the others met up at the cafeteria after ss to have dinner together. The members of Xu Yan¡¯s support group also appeared in the cafeteria, each of them holding a cup of milk tea. Zhong ya looked at Guan Ling from afar and snorted. I heard from the girls in the group that Xu Yan immediately bought a ne ticket back to the capital city after his match the day before yesterday. He rushed back overnight to see this Guan Ling. Little C: ¡± yeah, I heard about it too. They say that this woman is a Big Shot in the media industry. She¡¯s so popr that she¡¯s using him as a scapegoat. This woman is really selfish.
¡°I told you she¡¯s a source of trouble. If she wasn¡¯t selfish, she wouldn¡¯t have let Xu Yan rush back tofort her during such a busypetition. ha, she¡¯s just shedding a few tears. Can Xu Yan handle it? it¡¯ll definitely affect thepetition. If Xu Yan and his team can¡¯t make it to the finals, I¡¯ll definitely call on all the club fans to scold this girl. Zhong ya gritted her teeth. I can¡¯t wait to teach her a lesson. she said. With that, he picked up the milk tea and quickened his pace to Guan Ling¡¯s side. Just as Lin Yiqian was about to pour the milk tea on Guan Ling¡¯s head, Gu Nian mmed the table. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Guan Ling instinctively pushed away the milk tea that was about to pour on her head. The lid of the milk tea was lifted, and Zhong ya was drenched in milk tea. ¡°You¡¯re so silly!¡± The four people who were sitting immediately stood up.¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhong ya pointed at Guan Ling. you¡¯re such a selfish person. Don¡¯t you know that Xu Yan and the others can¡¯t afford to be distracted during apetition? ¡± Do you really need Xu Yan to fly back tofort you?¡± Guan Ling sneered. it¡¯s between me and my boyfriend. You¡¯re just an outsider. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too nosy? Who Do You Think You Are? ¡±
Gu Nian could not help but p her hands. Zhong ya¡¯s face turned red with anger. Do you know how much our fan club has sacrificed for him?¡± ¡°So, who forced you to pay? Did Xu Yan ask you to do this? So You Think you have the right to interfere with his life just because you did something for him?¡± Chapter 2127: 2186-managing everything Chapter 2127: 2186-managing everything
Trantor:549690339 Zhong ya pointed at her nose. you¡¯re too full of yourself. At least we¡¯re doing this for his own good. What about you? you¡¯re only a burden to him! Guan Ling looked at her with a smile. you think I¡¯m only a burden to him, but my one sentence of wanting to see you in the finals has filled him with fighting spirit. Who is this self-righteous person? ¡±
How could Zhong ya be Guan Ling¡¯s match? even if there were two more Guan Lings, they wouldn¡¯t be her match. don¡¯t f * cking deny it. You¡¯ve distracted Xu Yan. There¡¯s apetition today, and the results are about to be out. He won¡¯t be able to rest, and he¡¯s flying between Country H and the capital. Everyone says he¡¯s going to lose thispetition. If he loses, it¡¯s all because of you, all because of you! Just as she finished speaking, Guan Ling¡¯s phone rang. The other two girls ¡®phones also beeped, as if they had received QQ messages. Guan Ling picked up the phone and Xu Yan¡¯s excited voice came through, ¡± alright, we¡¯re in the finals. It¡¯s the finals on the 18th. You cane and watch. Little C also said to Zhong ya carefully, ¡± there are girls in the group who went to Country H to watch the game live. They said that Xu Yan¡¯s team won. Zhong ya¡¯s expression immediately turned a little ugly. Then, she heard Guan Ling¡¯s excited voice, ¡± ¡°Really? Alright, I¡¯ll go to country H to watch your match on the 18th.¡± She looked even more upset. She gritted her teeth and said to C, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just luck. This Guan Ling is so pitiful.¡± Just as she was about to say something, Guan Ling walked over and stared at her with a haughty look.¡±Did you see that? Xu Yan¡¯s battle team won!¡± Zhong ya raised her chin and said, ¡± ¡°This is luck, luck! ¡°If someone like you keeps harassing Xu Yan, they will definitely lose. The finals are the most important. The opponents from Country H are the strongest. I advise you not to go to the venue to watch the game, so as not to affect Xu Yan¡¯s performance.¡± Guan Ling smiled. my appearance will only fill him with energy. I will only help him win the championship. I am his biggest motivation!
Zhong ya flew into a rage out of humiliation. She was so agitated that she lost her mind and actually wanted to raise her hand to hit Guan Ling. Guan Ling grabbed|| He grabbed her wrist and flung it away. I advise you not to treat Xu Yan like a celebrity. Even if you want to court him, please do it in your own territory. Don¡¯t make your own decisions and tell him what to do with his life. I¡¯m his real girlfriend, so don¡¯t even think about trying to control his real girlfriend. This really stabbed at Zhong ya¡¯s heart. She was the Section Chief of the fan support group, and this fan support group was established by Zhong ya herself. In that fan group, she had always considered herself the main wife. Moreover, she believed that Xu Yan had done a lot of things, and she did not expect anything in return for all those things. She just wanted Xu Yan to y the game well. This Zhong ya had obviously taken her as Xu Yan¡¯s manager. He had to care about everything. Moreover, he was imposing his own understanding on others. Guan Ling had already told her that the existence of a girlfriend would only make Xu Yan more motivated, and it would only give him a strong desire to win. However, she didn¡¯t listen to a single word. She only thought that she was doing this for Xu Yan¡¯s own good. She wouldn¡¯t listen to anyone else¡¯s words. This meant that Yingying was too stubborn.
Little C and Lingzi quickly pulled Zhong ya, ¡± ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go.¡± you¡¯re going to hurt him one day, ¡± Zhong ya said, pointing at Guan Ling. As he spoke, he was dragged away by the other two girls. I really didn¡¯t expect an esports yer to have such a huge fan base. Gu Nian shook her head and walked forward. Chapter 2128: 2188-going there to relax Chapter 2128: 2188-going there to rx
Trantor:549690339 Guan Ling took a deep breath. that¡¯s quite a lot. This is really giving me a headache. I¡¯m not dating a boyfriend, I¡¯m dating a big star. I went online the other day and found out that he really has a lot of fans on C site. Whenever he ys games, the bullet screen is all about how handsome Xu Yan is. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing my Zhaozheng keeps a low profile,¡± Gu Nian raised her eyebrows.
Guan Ling took her arm. that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t make things worse for me. I¡¯m going to Country H on the 18th. Do you guys want toe with me? ¡± Jian Xia took out her phone and flipped to the calendar. the 18th, this Saturday. We can take leave this Friday afternoon and fly to Country H. We can stay there for two nights ande back on Sunday night. That¡¯s totally fine. Gu Nian nodded. alright, it¡¯s settled then. We¡¯ve been so troubled recently. Let¡¯s go and take a break. Zhong ya and the other two left media University in a sorry state. On the way, Zhong ya was still ranting indignantly, ¡± ¡°Tell me, I¡¯m doing this for Xu Yan¡¯s good. That Guan Ling, what right does she have to treat me like that? Three years ago, when Xu Yan was still nothing, we already started to support him. We went to the venue to support him in importantpetitions. How could he treat us like this?¡± ¡°What can we do?¡± C asked in a low voice. It¡¯s Xu Yan who¡¯s protecting her. Look, he called her as soon as thepetition ended. It seems like he really cares about this Guan Ling.¡± Zhong ya pushed her and said,¡¯whose side are you on? Don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re Xu Yan¡¯s fans. We can¡¯t just watch him get addicted to women and ruin his esports career, do you hear me?¡± I know, I know, ¡± C mumbled. I¡¯ve been chasing him for as long as you have. I want him to be at the peak of e-sports more than anyone else. ¡°Then we should stop him from falling in love. E-sports yers¡± service time is short. To put it bluntly, they are young. He fell in love at his most glorious time, how could he concentrate on ying the game?¡± Little C didn¡¯t dare to say that perhaps some yers ¡®love could instead stimte their desire to win, just like Xu Yan. Zhong ya was too persistent, so they could only listen to her. ¡°Alright, we know. We¡¯ll try our best to stop them from being together.¡±
In room 505, Gu Nian walked to the balcony and gave Shen Zhaozheng a call. ¡°Zhaozheng, I¡¯m going to Country H this weekend.¡± ¡°H nation?¡± The voice on the other end was a little surprised. ¡°Yeah, Guan Ling¡¯s boyfriend, Xu Yan. He¡¯s having an esportspetition in country H. We¡¯ll go to the venue to support him.¡± Inspector Shen was unfamiliar with the professional terms she used to chase after celebrities. ¡°Guan Ling should just go. Why are you following him?¡± it¡¯s just a girl. We¡¯re worried. There¡¯s been a lot of things going on recently, so we went there to rx. Why did inspector Shen object? Because he was busy with work and couldn¡¯t apany her! Hearing her say that, he had no choice. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get Tie Ying and ding man to protect you.¡± ¡°Okay, actually their Esports Club will send a car to pick us up at the airport. You don¡¯t have to worry, it¡¯s just two days. We¡¯ll be back on Sunday.¡± On Friday, the four of them went to the airport together. This was their first time traveling together, so they were all very excited.
In the departure hall, they were sitting in their seats, and the news was ying on the hanging television. Jian Xia tugged at Gu Nian and pointed at the television. did you see that? technology is so advanced now. Biotechnology has already reached the point where it can interfere with the human brain. It¡¯s said that biological electromaic waves can erase any memory they want to erase. Chapter 2129: Can I really erase my memory? Chapter 2129: Can I really erase my memory?
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Is he really that good?¡± Gu Nian rolled her eyes. Why do I feel like it¡¯s a bit like metaphysics?¡± Jian Xia pouted. this is the news of the National television. It can¡¯t be fake, right? ¡±
¡°What does that have to do with us?¡± Gu Nian shrugged. Gu Nian, ¡± Jian Xia chuckled. if this technology is real, do you have any memories that you want to erase? ¡± no, ¡°Gu Nian raised her brows. I cherish all the memories in my life. On the other hand, she wanted to regain her memories. She heard that when she was young, she gave someone a Snow Cake to eat, but it was pped away by someone. She really wanted to see how a certain someone could bear to be so fierce to a cute little doll at that time. It was five o ¡®clock in the evening at the capital Institute of Sciences. Shen hanzhi drove a Hummer out of the Institute, and a car was parked by the side of the road waiting for him. He rolled down the window and the man in the car beside him whistled loudly. ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve finally returned from the Northwest. I thought you would be stationed there forever.¡± He was Shen hanzhi¡¯s high school ssmate and was now a biologist. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Shen hanzhi asked without any expression. since you¡¯re back, shouldn¡¯t we arrange two drinking vessels? a few of our brothers have been waiting for you toe back. In a while, let¡¯s go to little Jianjian¡¯s hot pot restaurant for a meal. Shen hanzhi nced at him. alright, I got it. What¡¯s the address? ¡±
¡°It¡¯s the hotpot restaurant with the most cars at the entrance of Sanli alley. Business is good. See youter.¡± Shen hanzhi waved her off. I won¡¯t drive then. I¡¯ll take your car. Wait for a while. Then, he drove the Hummer back to the Research Institute and got into Wu Han¡¯s car. The radio host in the car was currently broadcasting the news. Thest few sentences entered Shen hanzhi¡¯s ears,¡¯it can erase a person¡¯s memory. This is a major breakthrough in the history of science¡¯. ¡°How¡¯s that possible?¡± he snorted. If there was really such a technology, he really hoped that some of niannian¡¯s unnecessary memories could be erased. He wanted to erase the process of her falling in love with another man in the past year. Wu Jiang raised her hand,¡±why not?¡± Bro, you¡¯re a little ignorant.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wu Jiang chuckled. I¡¯m also involved in this research. We¡¯ve done a lot of clinical trials. In fact, it¡¯s said to eliminate people¡¯s memories, but we just control and adjust the brain¡¯s dopamine. This technology is so advanced. ¡°Can you really erase my memory?¡±
yes, we¡¯ve not only done experiments on animals, but also on human beings. ¡°Are there any side effects?¡± ¡°For now, there are no side effects.¡± Shen hanzhi nodded and said,¡¯how pure is this technology?|| Cooked? Can I erase any memory I want?¡± ¡°In principle, every memory in the brain has a fixed code. Bro, why do you know this? Could it be that you have a memory that you want to erase?¡± Shen hanzhi¡¯s eyes flickered. I¡¯m just trying to understand how advanced our country¡¯s science is. ¡°He¡¯s really worried about the country and the people.¡± Shen hanzhi forced a smile. At the airport, Gu Nian¡¯s ne began to be checked for boarding. The four of them got on the ne and saw that they were not enemies. Zhong ya, little C, and Lingzi, the three members of Xu Yan¡¯s support group, happened to be on the same flight
Chapter 2130: Isn’t that Xu Yan? Chapter 2130: Isn¡¯t that Xu Yan?
Trantor:549690339 When Zhong ya saw the four of them, she snorted coldly, ¡± ¡°Do you know how to y games? let¡¯s go and join in the fun.¡± Gu Nian smiled. the No. 1 yer in the Fourth District of World of Warcraft. I¡¯m going with the wind. I¡¯m chi Chi.
Everyone was startled. ¡°Brother Yingluo¡± Zhong ya scoffed. so there¡¯s a way to build connections in gaming too? your brother is the best yer. What about you? ¡± I¡¯m not any weaker than him. Do you think I don¡¯t know how to y games? ¡± Gu Nian raised her eyebrows. You, on the other hand, only know a little bit, learned a few gaming terms, followed a few matches, and you think you¡¯re high and mighty. You think you can look down on others, even if they don¡¯t know how to y games. Can¡¯t I go and watch the game? Is there any written rule?¡± Every time Zhong ya quarreled with these girls, she would be defeated andpletely unable to hold her ground. They were the backbone of the debate. Wasn¡¯t that just looking for abuse? Little C and Lingzi pulled Zhong ya and left, ¡± ¡°Our seats are in front, let¡¯s not talk too much with them.¡± Zhong ya was dragged away, unconvinced. Guan Ling shook his head. what ill-fated rtionship? I can¡¯t believe I ran into them. what are you afraid of? the journey is boring. With these people, it will be more fun.
After being criticized by Gu Nian, Zhong ya did not dare to add to her own troubles. The journey didn¡¯t take long. In less than three hours, they arrived at the airport in S city of Country H. As soon as they arrived at the airport, Zhong ya and the rest arrived right after Gu Nian. When Gu Nian looked back, Zhong ya raised her chin with a look of dissatisfaction. Gu Nian turned around and smiled. to be honest, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s good or bad for Xu Yan to have such a fan. At the exit, when Guan Ling saw Xu Yan, she felt a sense of joy. Guan Ling had always been calm andposed. Even if Mount Tai copsed in front of him, his expression would not change. But now, he was actually affected by a person. As she got closer, she saw arge group of girls not far behind Xu Yan. Those girls were holding wristbands with Xu Yan¡¯s name on them. They were all looking at Xu Yan excitedly and whispering to each other. Then, she heard a voice behind her,¡±isn¡¯t that Xu Yan?¡± Isn¡¯t that Xu Yan?¡± It was little C¡¯s voice. Zhong ya naturally saw the young man in the blue and white baseball uniform, the hope of the domestic e-sports industry, the young man who could lead the GA Alliance topete with Country H. ¡°Is Yueyue here to pick up that Guan Ling?¡±
Lingzi¡¯s voice caused Zhong ya¡¯s face to sink immediately. Obviously, even if they used their toes to think, they knew that it was impossible for Xu Yan toe here to pick them up. He was definitely here to pick up Guan Ling. Zhong ya lowered her voice and said resentfully, ¡± ¡°I told you that she would dy Xu Yan¡¯s match. The match is tomorrow, and now he¡¯s picking her up at the airport. Will you be able to y in peace tomorrow?¡± Lingzi nodded, ¡± I also feel that this isn¡¯t good. Even if Xu Yan likes her, can¡¯t he just let the club¡¯s staffe and pick her up? ¡± She even came to pick me up personally. This woman is really insensible.¡± Guan Ling walked over and Xu Yan grabbed her hand without any hesitation. wow! Gu Nian, Xia Jian and Du Jun started to cheer. aren¡¯t we being a little too much? ¡± The members of his support group behind Xu Yan immediately started whispering to each other. is that the girl that Zhong ya and the others were talking about in the group chat? the girl who will hinder Xu Yan¡¯s future? ¡± she¡¯s just so-so to me. She¡¯s pretty, but she¡¯s just pretty. Look at the two girls behind her. They¡¯re obviously prettier than her. What kind of pretty girls has Xu Yan not seen before? why did he fall for this girl? ¡° Chapter 2131: 2190-Xu Yan’s at the auction Chapter 2131: 2190-Xu Yan¡¯s at the auction
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Maybe he¡¯s powerful. Who knows?¡± Guan Ling red at Xu Yan,¡±why did youe to the airport to pick us up?¡± The finals are tomorrow. What¡¯s the use of your time?¡±
Xu Yan smiled. what¡¯s the use of makingst-minute preparations? I¡¯m already prepared. It won¡¯t make a difference. Hence, under the Furious gazes of Zhong ya and the others, Xu Yan pulled Guan Ling and left the airport. After they got in the car, the GA Alliance¡¯s car slowly passed by Zhong ya and the others. Zhong ya gritted her teeth and said, ¡± ¡°Xu Yan really doesn¡¯t value his future at all. You see, in tomorrow¡¯s match, he definitely won¡¯t be able to perform normally, and the entire GA Alliance will be dragged down by him. He thinks that just because he¡¯s the captain, he can do whatever he wants.¡± This Yingluo¡¯s love had turned into hatred. The members of the support group gathered together and discussed Xu Yan and Guan Ling. In any case, they all said that Guan Ling was a source of trouble. ¡°If GA doesn¡¯t win the championship this time, I¡¯m going tounch a f * cking online attack and make this girl suffer.¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We¡¯ve put so much hope into the GA. This girl is really insensible, she even ran all the way to Country H to watch thepetition. Let¡¯s see what she can do. The next day, thepetition officially began. Thepetition was held in the Grand Stadium. The yers from the two countries sat in front of theputers in their respective camps. The stadium, which could amodate more than 5000 people, was full. I really didn¡¯t know that there would be so many people here to watch the game. Furthermore, most of them are boys. When I came here just now, I heard a lot of people speaking Chinese. It seems like many of the audience members are from our country. Gu Nian whispered to Guan Ling. yeah, I heard that the gaming industry in country H has been developing for a long time. In the past five years, Country H had always been the champion. But this time, Xu Yan and his team have a high chance of winning. ¡°I see.¡±
Thepetition had officially started. Gu Nian and the rest did not really y the game. Although there werementators, they were just there to watch the fun. Xu Yan had the air of amander, and he was basically the one whomanded the attack. Zhong ya and the others were sitting behind Guan Ling and the others, and once the GA Alliance lost points, Zhong ya gritted her teeth and said, ¡± ¡°What did I say, what did I say, did you guys see?¡± ¡°Can you not praise others and destroy your own prestige?¡± Gu Nian turned around and nced at her. Zhong ya merely rolled her eyes at her and said softly, ¡± ¡°From the experience I¡¯ve gained from watching so many matches, the GA Alliance isn¡¯t United. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any hope for this year¡¯s Championship.¡± Guan Ling looked at the person sitting not far from the stage. He was very calm andposed, as if the mor outside had nothing to do with him. In this aspect, it was very simr to her studies and debatepetitions. He didn¡¯t look like a bad student at all. Under the spotlight, he was like a general whomanded thousands of troops, wise and calm, not losing hisposure because of a little mistake. Country H¡¯s CL Alliance was naturally a strong opponent. What was the point of winning so easily? Xu Yan¡¯s sudden burst of damage, taking the other side, this move was like a shot of adrenaline to the slightly disadvantageous GA Alliance.
Thementator also shouted madly: ¡± he¡¯s not dead yet, he¡¯s still dealing damage. This GA Alliance, known as the underground forces, has adjusted their state back. They¡¯re invincible. A boy behind him couldn¡¯t suppress his excitement and shouted, ¡± Xu Yan turned the tables around with 50 hp in the desperate battle. He¡¯s definitely shocking everyone. Chapter 2132: 2192-contribution is indispensable Chapter 2132: 2192-contribution is indispensable
Trantor:549690339 Guan Ling didn¡¯t understand these things, but he could tell that he was hot-blooded. In short, Xu Yan was the absolute leader of the GA Alliance, and also the light of C country¡¯s e-sports.
She felt honored to have such a boyfriend. She looked at the serious boy. They were all wearing white t-shirts with the words GA Alliance printed on them. They sat there, calm and restrained, but they were out of ce from his usual image. Behind them, fans from H nation and C nation were conversing in English. The general meaning was that only Country H¡¯s team could y against Country H¡¯s team. The GA Alliance had only entered the finals because they had missed out on a few matches. It was impossible for them not to be crushed by CL. It was their honor to be the runner-up. All the C nation fans in the venue were holding their breaths. Finally, as the match neared its end, the GA Alliance turned the tables around, and the more they fought, the more sessful they became. On the other hand, CL Alliance didn¡¯t expect to be beaten so badly that they couldn¡¯t fight back. After all, this team had been the champion for five years in a row. They were used to winning Championships. Once they were at a disadvantage, they would panic. In their impression, it was impossible for C nation¡¯s e-sports strength to have such a big improvement. They had yed against this teamst year and did not even enter the top eight. They had underestimated their enemy. The match wasing to an end, and with Xu Yan as the core of the GA Alliance, the top kept scoring, while CL Alliance kept retreating.
The oue has been decided, Xuxu. Guan Ling heard a string of Chinese cursesing from behind him.¡±Damn, no way, an GA will win? I even f * cking bet on CL winning.¡± Then, there was an argument,¡¯as a C nation citizen, how can you sell CL as the winner? You deserve to pay for it. ¡± why can¡¯t I bet on CL winning? CL wins every year, who the hell knows GA will win this year? ¡± ¡°Then you deserve it.¡± The arguments didn¡¯t stop, and the match on stage had already be a foregone conclusion. The GA Alliance ended Country H¡¯s one-sided dominance as the LOL champion. Thementator¡¯s ¡®the GA Alliance wins¡¯ made Guan Ling turn back to look at Zhong ya, Lingzi, and the other members of the support group who had been criticizing Xu Yan¡¯s team. ¡°How is it? He won, and the truth is that my arrival can indeed boost Xu Yan¡¯s morale. I can make the core figure of the Alliance lead them to be more and more courageous as the battle progresses.¡± Zhong ya¡¯s face was ashen, but it was a fact that Xu Yan and his team had won. Therefore, she could only suppress her anger. She felt that she was really going to explode.
However, Xu Yan suddenly rushed down from the stage. The girls in the support group naturally screamed. Xu Yan rushed in front of Guan Ling and grinned, revealing his white teeth. we won because you came. Your contributions can¡¯t go unnoticed. Come on stage with me to receive the awardter. Guan Ling took a step back,¡±I can¡¯t do it if I don¡¯t want to, right?¡± On the stage, Xu Yan, Guan Ling, and his team were epting the trophy. Below the stage, Gu Nian and the rest were pping excitedly while Zhong ya, who was behind them, sneered, ¡± ¡°This girl in high school has nothing to do with her, she¡¯s also licking her.|| Go and receive the award with your face.¡± Gu Nian turned to look at her and asked,¡¯didn¡¯t you hear me just now? Even the captain of the GA Alliance, Xu Yan, said that it was because of Guan Ling that he was able to lead the team to the championship, so why can¡¯t she go on stage to receive the award?¡± Zhong elegant white her eyes at her and mumbled softly. Gu Nian ignored her again. After thepetition and the awards ceremony, Gu Nian and the others even had a celebration party with the GA Alliance. On the other hand, Zhong ya and the others had been waiting outside the hotel where the Alliance ate. It was already midnight when the party ended.
Zhong ya was envious when she saw theming out together, and her heart felt unbnced again. Chapter 2133: 2193-utterly routed Chapter 2133: 2193-utterly routed
Trantor:549690339 She thought that she had been worried about Xu Yan and treated herself as a manager, but Xu Yan did not see her efforts at all. The most unfortunate thing was that Xu Yan did not ask her to do so.
In fact, Xu Yan hated the so-called support group, and he hated those girls who chased after them like they were celebrities. How many of the girls in the fan support group really liked to y games? they all looked at his face. He wasn¡¯t a true gaming fan, and he didn¡¯t like to assimte the esports and entertainment circles. The trip this time was very rushed. Gu Nian and the rest did not have time to y as they were ready to return to China the next day. On the other hand, the members of the GA Alliance received the hospitality of Country H. Although the other team had lost, they were still quite gentlemanly and invited them to stay in country H for a few days to exchange their experiences and so on. Therefore, Gu Nian and the rest took a ne back home. After they returned, there were still people on the school¡¯s forum who would asionally criticize Guan Ling and Gu Nian.|| Tsk, his level of making up stories was really getting higher. Suddenly, Jian Xia woke Gu Nian up one morning. hurry up and take a look. There¡¯s a new video on our school Forum. The post is going viral. ¡°What video?¡± Gu Nian rubbed her sleepy eyes. the video of you being kidnapped in the Northwest. ¡°Ah?¡±
Gu Nian and Guan Ling immediately jumped out of bed. Jian Xia¡¯sputer was on and there was a dimly-lit video ying on it. However, Gu Nian could recognize at a nce that it was indeed a video of the four of them being imprisoned. Where did this videoe from? How did this video suddenly appear? Once the video was out, it would be true.|| Xiang dabai, did the truthe to light? Yang Qi wanted to see Guan Ling¡¯s face. A man who was so timid and afraid of death was indeed too cowardly. But this wasn¡¯t the main point. In the face of life and death, no one could not protect themselves. However, the video that followed was the real truth. It was clearly recorded that Gu Nian had already started nning an escape and had nned to bring Yang Qi along. But Yang Qi repeatedly said that he would not run away. He wanted to stay.
He didn¡¯t choose to take the risk and ended up as cannon fodder. Once the video was released, it was clear at a nce. Gu Nian and Guan Ling both heaved a sigh of relief. Yang Qi also saw the video. Of course, he panicked. He immediately contacted the school forum administrator and asked him to delete the post. But, When the devil is one foot higher, the Dao is ten feet higher. If Yang Qi had an identity and background, then he would have to consider his background and status. The administrator was not stupid.|| Gua, of course, would not listen to Yang Qi and obediently delete the post. Yang Qi originally wanted to call on his Inte Water Army to speak up for him, but his Inte Water Army couldn¡¯t win against Xu Yan¡¯s gaming fanatics. Those old-timers who yed games were all quite coquettish. Their curses all rhythmed, and they were all very loud. Yang Qi¡¯s Inte Water Army was utterly defeated.
Other than these fake reviewers, the real Media College students were rtively more rational. After all, they had already gotten the rification video. If Yang Qi continued to quibble, it would seem too embarrassing. He had only himself to me for losing a leg. Moreover, as a man, it was really low for him to not have any thoughts of protecting a woman at such a critical moment. A ship had sunk, but the captain still knew to let the woman and child go first. As Guan Ling¡¯s schoolmate, he had actually exposed Gu Nian¡¯s words at that critical moment and wanted to send Guan Ling to the muzzle. Chapter 2134: Niannian, let’s get married Chapter 2134: Niannian, let¡¯s get married
Trantor:549690339 Low, so low. All of a sudden, the forum was filled with|| A post against Yang Qi.
In front of theputer, Yang Qi¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be any paler. Gu Nian looked at the crowd.|| The post against Yang Qi looked at Guan Ling. afterwards|| Be careful, Yang Qi¡¯s a little twisted. You have to be careful, okay?¡± ¡°I know,¡± I wonder which kind person found this video and uploaded it to our forum. let¡¯s get the administrator to check the IP addresster. We have to thank him properly. Shen Zhaozheng did not mention this matter. After all, he had a special identity. It was better not to make this matter public since he had used the official detained personnel to hack someone else¡¯s system. As long as this matter could be true|| Xiang dabai was enough. Three dayster, Shen Zhaozheng went to the same jewelry store that he and Gu Nian had visited before. ¡°Sir, how may I help you?¡± The female shop assistant was as enthusiastic as ever. I want to have a custom-made diamond ring. This is her finger size, and this is the design sketch.
¡°Okay, Sir. If we ept custom orders, it will take about half a month.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle back to pick it up in half a month.¡± Shen Zhaozheng had already started nning to propose to Gu Nian. After all, they were already very close to each other. He was also afraid that a long night would bring more trouble, so it was better to get married early so that he could be at ease. Half a monthter, he finally got the ring. Looking at the ring he had designed, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Niannian Qian Qian would definitely agree, right? He took the ring and drove to media University. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for a few days, and niannian hadn¡¯t taken the initiative to contact him. When he arrived at Media College, he gave Gu Nian a call. The person on the other end of the phone answered the call with a strange tone. ¡°The Great Demon King?¡± Shen Zhaozheng narrowed his eyes and asked,¡±are you in the dormitory?¡± Go downstairs, I have something for you.¡± ¡°Brother zhaohan?¡±
She sounded even more confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Zhaozheng frowned. ¡± Shen Zhaozheng looked at the ring box in his hand and couldn¡¯t help but massage his temples. ¡°Girl, what nonsense are you talking about? Hurry up ande down, I¡¯m downstairs.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock as she thought,¡¯downstairs from our dormitory? Yingluo, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when youe down.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She said yes, as if his words were some kind of order. Shen Zhaozheng frowned. This made Shen Zhaozheng a little suspicious. What kind of hide-and-seek game was this little girl ying with him? It was already November and the weather in the capital city was getting colder. Gu Nian was wearing a short red id coat as she walked over to his car and gently knocked on the window.
¡°Get in,¡± Shen Zhaozheng rolled down the window. ¡°Ah? Get on Yingluo, get on?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Oh, okay, I¡¯ll get on now.¡± Why did she sound like she was afraid of him? What was she afraid of? She got into the front passenger seat, and Shen Zhaozheng handed her the diamond ring box in his hand. ¡°Niannianqian.¡± ¡°Niannian?¡± Instead, she had a look of horror on her face. Shen Zhaozheng couldn¡¯t help but reach out and ruffle her hair. ¡°You little girl, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Gu Nian leaned back and said, ¡± ¡°Brother zhaohan, what are you doing?¡± Shen Zhaozheng calmed himself down and handed the ring box over again. ¡°Niannian, let¡¯s get married.¡± Next, Gu Nian rushed out of the car as fast as lightning and stared at him in horror. Chapter 2135: 2194-are we close? Chapter 2135: 2194-are we close?
Trantor:549690339 Shen Zhaozheng also knew that something was wrong, so he quickly got out of the car and grabbed the person who was trying to escape back to the dormitory. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, girl?¡± Gu Nian pointed at him. you, you, you, you, I¡¯m hanzhi¡¯s girlfriend. How can you? ¡± How can you steal your own nephew¡¯s woman?¡±
Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This matter was not simple. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Brother zhaohan, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Shen Zhaozheng was familiar with that look. It was Gu Nian¡¯s careful look in the past. What was going on? He grabbed|| ¡°Girl, are you joking with me?¡± he stopped her. He was already so old and was about to marry her. He believed that if he proposed, she would definitely agree. He could not ept any idents. ¡°Brother zhaohan, what are you doing?¡± Gu Nian flung his hand away. If she wasn¡¯t afraid of him, she would have pped him.
¡°You said your boyfriend is Shen hanzhi?¡± Shen Zhaozheng looked at her with a frown. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± It was a matter of course tone. Furthermore, it did not seem like he was joking or pretending. It was to the extent that he had some bad associations in his heart. you are my girlfriend. You are Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s girlfriend. Gu Nian could not help but take three steps back as if she had just heard a fantasy. brother zhaohan, why don¡¯t you go and check your brain? what¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who needs a brain check.¡± The veins on Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s forehead were throbbing as he looked at the little girl in front of him in confusion. Gu Nian took another step back, but Shen Zhaozheng took a step forward. don¡¯te over. I respect you as my elder, but you can¡¯t take advantage of me.
Shen Zhaozheng massaged his temples. It had only been a few days since theyst met, but how did this girl return to a year ago in just one night? Was time and space in disorder? When she said that her boyfriend was Shen hanzhi, it was as if she had forgotten everything that had happened between them. If she wasn¡¯t acting, then something must have happened to her. ¡°Niannian, don¡¯t mess around.¡± His tone was filled with helplessness and adoration. hey, why are you talking to me in such a familiar tone? are we that close? ¡± Gu nianchan pointed at him. I¡¯m not joking, I¡¯m really not joking. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s heart was rmed. This was not a joke. They were about to get married, but this little girl suddenly turned against them. There was definitely something wrong with this.
The only person he could think of was Shen hanzhi. What did Han Zhi do to her? ¡°Niannian, don¡¯t you remember?¡± he asked in a calm tone. um, brother Zhaowang, I¡¯m going back to the dormitory. Gu Nian was still in shock. After she finished speaking, she almost ran away. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s hand was in the air as he looked at her back, as if he was facing a great enemy. It was definitely one of them.|| There were some problems. He wanted to get to the bottom of this. This little girl actually dared to forget him. Very good, Yingluo, very good! The moment Gu Nian entered the dormitory, she immediately sent a message to Shen hanzhi. just like you said, brother zhaohan just came over and said that I¡¯m his girlfriend. He even wanted to propose to me. Shen hanzhi said,¡¯I told you a long time ago that my uncle likes you, but you can¡¯t believe him, understand? Many people around you have been bribed by him. They may side with little uncle, but you only need to listen to your inner feelings, understand?¡± ¡°Of course, I believe in my own feelings.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Shen hanzhi put away her phone and nced at Wu Bing, who was sitting in front of her. He was her ssmate who had participated in bioengineering research. Chapter 2136: Three dumbfounded faces??? Chapter 2136: Three dumbfounded faces???
Trantor:549690339 Wu Jiang gritted her teeth and said,¡±you didn¡¯t tell me that she¡¯s director Gu¡¯s daughter.¡± I¡¯ve already done it. Wu Han, you have no way out. No matter what, I won¡¯t sell you out. Besides, you said that there are no side effects to that technology.
it¡¯s not about the side effects. Wu Han¡¯s expression was serious. Gu Nian suddenly lost a part of her memory. If director Gu finds out that I¡¯ve been using cutting-edge biological Technology on an irrelevant person, I¡¯m going to be punished. Shen hanzhi reached out and gently knocked on the table. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. If anything happens, I¡¯ll take care of it for you. You should believe that I have the ability to do so.¡± Wu tuan was still worried. you should have told me from the start. She¡¯s the director¡¯s daughter. I must have eaten a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s gall. ¡°Alright, since things havee to this, there is no turning back for you. You can rx.¡± Now, Shen hanzhi was living in the apartment that his parents had bought for him. After Wu Jiang left, he lit a cigarette and stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, watching the setting sun slowly move away from the horizon. The room was shrouded in darkness. He was betting. He was betting that if he did it again, niannian would never fall in love with little uncle. Niannian liked him. With him by her side, little uncle didn¡¯t have that opportunity. Niannian was an opinionated person. She only believed in her own memory. In her memory, she didn¡¯t have a rtionship with her uncle. No matter what others said, she, Yingluo, wouldn¡¯t believe it. That night, Jian Xia received a call from Shen Zhaozheng. ¡°Niannian seems to have forgotten me.¡±
¡°Ah? What the hell is the meaning of this?¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s voice was very calm. don¡¯t tell anyone. Try to find out what she has to say. She still remembers me, but she doesn¡¯t seem to remember that I¡¯m her boyfriend. Find out what¡¯s going on and don¡¯t force her to remember. Otherwise, his allies would also be pushed away by that girl, and he would have no way to understand the progress of the matter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big brother Chen.¡± After she hung up the phone, Jian Xia looked at the person who was reading seriously at the table and jumped out of bed. ¡°Niannianqian.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You and inspector Shen¡± ¡°Have you heard about it?¡± Gu Nian was shocked. I¡¯m telling you, Shen hanzhi¡¯s uncle is weird. I¡¯m so afraid of him, so how could I date him?¡± The three of them were dumbfounded. What was this?
Niannian, did you eat the uncaring pill from the heartless Valley? Jian Xia held back the urge to ask her this question and only said, ¡± ¡°Your Qianqian went out a few days ago. Who did she go to see?¡± ¡°To see hanzhi, who else can I see?¡± Jian Xia¡¯s expression was clear as she grabbed dumb.|| Stupid|| Desire|| Guan Ling and Du Jun had a lot of questions to ask. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go to the convenience store to buy something.¡± Once the three of them left the dormitory, Guan Ling and Du Jun were confused. ¡°What¡¯s the situation? What¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call inspector Shen first,¡± Jian Xia raised her hand. Shen Zhaozheng was waiting for her call, and he immediately picked it up. ¡°How is it?¡± I think niannian went to see Shen hanzhi a few days ago. After she came back, she didn¡¯t mention anything to you. I didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with it, but now, she doesn¡¯t seem to remember much about what happened between you two. As expected. Shen Zhaozheng immediately drove to the Research Institute¡¯spound, only to be told that Han Zhi was no longer living there.
Chapter 2137: What method did you use? Chapter 2137: What method did you use?
Trantor:549690339 He then turned around and went to Shen hanzhi¡¯s own apartment. When the door opened, Shen hanzhi saw her uncle. She did not seem surprised and only calmly asked, ¡± ¡°Little uncle, is there anything I can help you with?¡±
Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s eyes were sizing him up, but he did not act rashly.||¡±Let¡¯s talk inside,¡± he said coldly. After he entered, Shen hanzhi poured him a cup of coffee. Shen Zhaozheng was standing in the middle of the living room when he suddenly turned around. ¡°What did you do to her?¡± ¡°What?¡± He seemed to be puzzled. ¡°Don¡¯t make me use force to solve the problem.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what little uncle is talking about.¡± Obviously, it was impossible to not use force. Shen Zhaozheng swung his fist and gave him a solid punch. Shen hanzhi was sent sprawling on the sofa. He struggled to get up and looked at Shen Zhaozheng with a smile. I¡¯m just trying to bring everything back to square one. Uncle, you¡¯re just taking advantage of me when I¡¯m not around. You¡¯re taking away the love of my life when I¡¯m not around. That¡¯s not what a gentleman should do. I¡¯m just trying to make niannian forget everything that happened between the two of you. Now, this is the right thing to do. The path she should be taking in life.
Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s face had already turned green. He suppressed his anger and gritted his teeth. ¡°What did you do to her?¡± It was impossible for a person to forget just like that. It must have been something that Shen hanzhi had given her or done to her using medical methods. Han Zhi was already beyond redemption. I won¡¯t take her body as a joke. Everything I do will not have any negative impact. She has just forgotten about someone. Her life will go on as usual. She has just forgotten an unimportant past. Shen Zhaozheng grabbed it.|| She grabbed his cor and looked at him coldly.¡±Do you think that niannian will fall in love with you if you do it all over again?¡± she didn¡¯t fall in love with me, ¡± he roared. I¡¯m the one she loved in the first ce. Uncle, you¡¯re a thief. You¡¯ve stolen the person who belongs to me. ¡°If it really belongs to you, then no one can steal it from you. Hanzhi, niannian is herself. She doesn¡¯t belong to anyone, not you, not me. I love her, but I don¡¯t want to have herpletely. Even if she didn¡¯t ept me back then, I wouldn¡¯t hurt her like you did. You¡¯re having an affair with li Huayan and you¡¯re erasing her memory without her consent. You think you love her, but you¡¯re actually hurting her. ¡± Shen hanzhi pushed him away. of course I love her. I have no other choice. What else can I do other than make her forget you? ¡± Now, she thinks that I¡¯m her boyfriend and that¡¯s how it should be. Little uncle, it should be like this.¡± I¡¯m only asking you, what did you do to make her forget me? ¡± However, Shen hanzhi turned her face away. Shen Zhaozheng knew that he would not tell her, and he was afraid that he would find a way to decipher it. So, if he didn¡¯t want to say it, then so be it. Even if he didn¡¯t say it, he could still restore niannian¡¯s memory.
¡°Hanzhi, do you believe that niannian will still fall in love with me if we do it again?¡± Shen hanzhi¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°That¡¯s impossible, little uncle. That¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°Then you just wait and see,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said with a smile. He believed in his girl. No matter what she had experienced, he would never doubt her love for him. He would spare no effort to make his nephew give uppletely. In room 505, Gu Nian was sitting at her desk watching an English video. When she turned around, she saw three people standing behind her like a wall. Chapter 2138: 2198-old man? Chapter 2138: 2198-old man?
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Jian Xia pulled out a chair and sat down beside her. ¡°Niannian, did you forget something you shouldn¡¯t have?¡±
¡°For example?¡± ¡°For example, there¡¯s some conflict between you and inspector Shen.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a few what?¡± ¡°How does your Qianqian feel about his Qianqian?¡± to be honest, I¡¯m more afraid of this young uncle of the Shen family than my father. I heard that when I was young, I gave him some snow cakes to eat, but he pped them to the ground. When I fell into the river, he saved me. Although he¡¯s a big benefactor, he saved me and also scolded me. That person is really fierce. Jian Xia¡¯s heart as a fan of the couple was broken. She felt even more heartache than Shen Zhaozheng. ran ran ran, what happened after that? ran ran, how much do you remember about your love and hatred with him? ¡± ¡°What love? There¡¯s only hate between us, no love.¡± Jian Xia kept repeating in her heart,¡¯it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, Wanwan, who the f * ck used such a big move? Shen Zhaozheng was beaten back to his original state in an instant. Our chief Shen worked hard for an entire year and returned to his original state overnight. As a fan of the couple, I can¡¯t tolerate this.¡¯ Guan Ling wanted to say something but stopped. Jian Xia grabbed her hand and signaled her with her eyes to stop talking.
She got on the bed and sent Shen Zhaozheng a message. ¡°Niannian only remembers that you pped her on the snow Cake and that you saved her but got angry at her.¡± The veins on Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s forehead were throbbing. Seriously, she didn¡¯t remember what she should remember, but she remembered everything she shouldn¡¯t. ¡°I know, thank you. Don¡¯t act rashly.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. She couldn¡¯t act rashly. Before she could remember their daily rtionship, someone suddenly told her that the person she was most afraid of was actually a lover. This would definitely make her feel conflicted. The next day, Shen Zhaozheng had an elective ss. He took the teaching materials and walked into the elevator. Then, a group of people came in. Finally,|| Coincidentally, Gu Nian and the other three entered. niannian, let me make an assumption, ¡± Guan Ling said carefully. have you ever thought that you would fall in love with someone like Shen Zhaozheng one day? ¡± Jian Xia gasped. ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Nian snorted. Why do you have to make such an assumption? Do you think that¡¯s possible? How could I possibly fall in love with such an old man? Can¡¯t you see that the celebrities I like are all young and handsome men?¡±
Jian Xia closed her eyes. Couple fans, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore! Guan Ling coughed and said,¡±it¡¯s ran ran, right?¡± I just think that inspector Shen is quite charming. He¡¯s a guest lecturer for our elective ss, and there are many girls in the ss who like him.¡± don¡¯t be fooled by the appearance of an old man. Really, he¡¯s very heartless. Whoever falls in love with him will be unlucky. Ding! The elevator reached the fourth floor, and the crowd filed out. The old man who was thest to stand had a livid expression. Shen Zhaozheng stood in the elevator with an ashen face, the veins on the back of his hands popping out. Old man? Whoever fell in love with him would be unlucky? This girl had really forgotten himpletely. When he walked to the lecture hall with a stack of teaching materials, the female students were all smitten. She was the only one who looked calm. Jian Xia whispered,¡±look at his face, his legs, and his hands.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve fallen for him?¡± As soon as he said this, Jian Xia coughed non-stop. ¡°I, Yingluo, don¡¯t like him.¡± you¡¯ve beenplimenting him for the past two days. As your friend, I have to remind you that Shen Zhaozheng is a very cold person. If you like him, you might get hurt. You should be mentally prepared. Chapter 2139: Shen Zhaozheng’s head hurts badly Chapter 2139: Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s head hurts badly
Trantor:549690339 Jian Xia waved her hand. I won¡¯t say it. I won¡¯t say it, okay? ¡± She couldn¡¯t drag brother Shen down. She didn¡¯t know how this girl had forgotten everything that had happened between her and Shen Zhaozheng. She only knew that she had to follow brother Shen¡¯s n.|| Things.
Shen Zhaozheng stood on the podium and gave a lecture. From time to time, he would nce at a certain person sitting below. That person would squint at him, and the disdain in his eyes was obvious. He took a deep breath and told himself to stay calm. He must stay calm and not fall into Shen hanzhi¡¯s trap. Gu Nian stared at the person standing beside the podium and could feel his burning gaze. She snorted in her heart. This old man had no morals at all. He even wanted to steal her nephew¡¯s woman. The ss ended just like that. Gu Nian picked up her textbook and was about to leave the lecture hall. A voice came from the microphone, ¡± ¡°Student Gu Nian, pleasee to my office after ss.¡± ¡°What is he trying to do?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Jian Xia coughed lightly. the teacher wants you to go. Just go. Gu Nian slowly followed Shen Zhaozheng out of the lecture hall. She muttered in her heart, he¡¯s just a visiting professor, and he¡¯s given an office? It must be one of those small cubicles in a big office. Unexpectedly, Shen Zhaozheng pushed open the door of an office and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Come in.¡± He really had his own office. The mediapany was really rich.
She stood at the door and did not move forward. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu Nian stood at the door and looked inside. ¡°Brother zhaohan, oh no, teacher, if you have anything to say, you can say it here.¡± Shen Zhaozheng grabbed her hand and closed the door. He then pressed her against the wall. It waste autumn, and the camphor trees outside the window seemed to be shedding leaves. It was dusk, and it was unbelievably beautiful. The setting sun shone in and his side profile was enshrouded in the light. Gu Nian felt an uncontroble throbbing in her heart. This kind of throbbing was very strange, but also very familiar. It was an indescribable feeling. I know you like me, ¡± Gu Nian said slowly. but there will never be a result between us. Shen Zhaozheng closed his eyes and gritted his teeth. ¡°What did hanzhi say to you?¡± he asked.
¡°He said you like me.¡± ¡°What else is there?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, brother zhaohan. Let¡¯s be honest. We¡¯re really not suitable for each other. Your Wanwan is so much older than me. There¡¯s a generation gap every three years, and there¡¯s a huge gap between us. Wanwan, you should be more practical and find someone who can live with you.¡± She was really thinking for him. Her lips were wide open, and Shen Zhaozheng wanted to kiss her. In the blink of an eye, Gu Nian pushed his face away. ¡°Brother zhaohan, I respect you, but don¡¯t go too far. If you push your luck, I¡¯ll file aint to the school.¡± He slowly backed away and then stared at her. niannian, if I tell you that you¡¯ve forgotten some things, and in those things, there¡¯s me, there¡¯s our daily love life, you Hanhan ¡± ¡°Ha? You¡¯re hanzhi¡¯s little uncle, and I¡¯m in a rtionship with you?¡± She looked as if she had just heard a fantasy story. She really needed a beating. Shen Zhaozheng had a terrible headache.
then, do you still remember Li Hua? ¡± ¡°Li Hua? Remember that.¡± do you still remember the things Li Hua did to you after that? ¡± ¡°Because she likes hanzhi, and I¡¯m her love rival.¡± Shen Zhaozheng punched the wall beside her. However, Gu Nian remained calm as she asked, ¡± ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Chapter 2140: I did not do anything to her Chapter 2140: I did not do anything to her
Trantor:549690339 ¡°You care about me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have said that,¡± Gu Nian said as she lowered her eyes.
Shen Zhaozheng took a deep breath and gritted his teeth.¡±Alright, you can leave now.¡± Gu Nian hurriedly turned around and ran out of the room. As the sun set, Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s eyes darkened. He picked up his phone and made a call. I¡¯ve been secretly following niannian recently. Don¡¯t let her or Han Zhi find out. ¡°Alright,¡± Tie Ying nodded. ¡°Hanzhi is very vignt, you must hide well.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When she left the office, Jian Xia and the others were waiting for her not far away. She rushed over and patted her chest with lingering fear, ¡± an old man actually tried to force a kiss on me. He¡¯s toowless. The three of them were indifferent and had nothing to say. Gu Nian stared at Jian Xia in disbelief. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have any reaction at all?¡± Jian Xia was shocked. Oh my God! He tried to force a kiss on you. That¡¯s unbelievable.
why do I feel like you don¡¯t mean what you said? ¡± Gu Nian frowned. Jian Xia coughed lightly. well, did he kiss you? ¡± she asked. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m going to file aint to the Academic Affairs Office. How can I keep a teacher like him? If we let him in, we¡¯ll be inviting a Wolf into our house. How can we guarantee the safety of the students?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re fine, let¡¯s forget about Yingluo,¡± Guan Ling pulled her back. ¡°Do you know that you¡¯re indulging the evil?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We have to give him a chance to turn over a new leaf.¡± besides, he¡¯s a scientific researcher, but he came to be a lecturer. It¡¯s obvious that he has ulterior motives. Jian Xia gritted her teeth. Yingluo likes you. There¡¯s nothing wrong with liking someone. If Gu Nian regained her memory one day, she would definitely seek justice for brother Shen. When she left the teaching building, she saw Shen hanzhi standing outside. Gu Nian smiled as she walked toward him. Jian Xia clenched her fists and walked up to Shen hanzhi. She red at Shen hanzhi.¡±What do you want?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Jian Xia looked at Gu Nian. I have something to say to Shen hanzhi. Niannian, can you leave us for a while? ¡± she asked. Guan Ling then dragged Gu Nian to the side. Shen hanzhi¡¯s originally warm eyes suddenly darkened. ¡°Shen hanzhi, what did you do to niannian?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to her.¡± Shen hanzhi closed her eyes. I don¡¯t care what method you use to make niannian forget everything that happened between her and brother Chen, but can you erase a person¡¯s memory? can you erase everyone¡¯s memory? ¡± she thinks that I¡¯m her boyfriend now, ¡± Shen hanzhi said with a smile. that¡¯s enough. Did other people¡¯s opinions matter? It was not important. Shen hanzhi, you have to remember this: those whomit injustice are doomed to destruction. Can you make her forget the memories she had with Shen Zhaozheng for the rest of her life? ¡±
Shen hanzhi lifted her chin slightly. She just needed to make niannian fall in love with her during this time, and that would be enough. Even if she thought about it in the future, she could only treat it as an old rtionship. if niannian regains her memory and finds out what you¡¯ve done to her, you¡¯ll be sent to hell. I advise you to stop at the edge of the cliff. Shen hanzhi¡¯s eyes flickered. There was no way out. Once he did this, he would have no way out. He did not regret it. He was a gambler now. If he gambled, he still had a chance to win. If he did not gamble, he would really lose her forever. He chose to take a gamble. ¡°I¡¯m going to have dinner with my girlfriend. Sorry, I can¡¯t talk to you anymore.¡± Chapter 2141: 2201-ups and downs in life Chapter 2141: 2201-ups and downs in life
Trantor:549690339 After he finished speaking, he waved at Gu Nian, who walked over to him. Gu Nian and Shen hanzhi walked away together under the gaze of the three of them.
Shen hanzhi took her to a quiet restaurant, and after the two of them had their meal, he drove her back to school. There was a small path at the back gate of the school, and there were very few people there. Shen hanzhi took her for a walk on the path. The moonlight was beautiful, and the two of them walked side by side. Under a big tree, Shen hanzhi suddenly took her hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Nian turned to look at him. Shen hanzhi held her hands and slowly lowered her head. Gu Nian instinctively turned her head to the side, but Shen hanzhi did not give up. She reached out and held the back of her head, wanting to continue kissing her. Gu Nian pressed her hand against his face. She didn¡¯t know why it was like this. She and brother hanzhi were a couple, but Yingluo felt that the kiss was too fast. After they became a couple, Han Zhi had gone to the Northwest, so perhaps she felt that things had progressed too quickly. Shen hanzhi¡¯s heart turned cold the moment she reached out and pressed her hand on his face. To be more precise, he was flustered.
Even though she didn¡¯t remember her uncle, niannian still didn¡¯t let him get close. Although Gu Nian could not remember anything, her body instinctively blocked his kiss. This kind of instinct made Shen hanzhi feel a little anxious. However, he did not dare to act rashly. He changed his tone and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was too abrupt.¡± Gu Nian smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Let¡¯s take it slow, okay?¡± Even though Shen hanzhi was anxious, she could only agree with her. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take it slow, Zhenzhen.¡± At least for now, niannian didn¡¯t remember anything about her little uncle. He had won at the starting line. He wouldn¡¯t let little uncle have another chance. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s phone rang at the futton apartments. He picked it up. ¡°Inspector, Shen hanzhi wanted to kiss Gu Nian just now.¡±
Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. but Gu Nian pushed him away. The great ups and downs of life, great joy and great sorrow, all happened in this instant. Shen Zhaozheng finally felt relieved. Although her brain could not remember whether she liked someone or not, her body could remember. Gu Nian and Shen hanzhi arrived at the entrance of the dormitory together. Shen hanzhi reached out to ruffle her hair. Gu Nian could not understand the sadness in his eyes. There was a hint of loneliness in his voice.¡±You go in, I¡¯ll watch you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Is it because I didn¡¯t ask you to do that just now?¡± ¡°Niannian, if one day you find out that I¡¯m a selfish person, what will you do?¡± he looked at her seriously. Gu Nian shrugged. every man for himself. I¡¯m not a selfless person. That¡¯s why I think it¡¯s normal. Shen hanzhi forced a smile. alright. Go in.
Looking at her back, Shen hanzhi sighed. niannian, no matter what I¡¯ve done, I just hope you know that I¡¯m doing all this because I love you. I can¡¯t bear to live without you for the rest of my life. You¡¯ve been in my life ns since I was young. I really don¡¯t know how to live without you. As soon as she entered the dormitory, Jian Xia grabbed Gu Nian.||¡±Why did youe back sote?¡± ¡°Eight-thirty,te?¡± Gu Nian raised her hand to look at her watch. ¡°Of course it¡¯s toote. Niannian, I¡¯m telling you, dating is dating, but you have to take it slow, understand? If a girl isn¡¯t reserved, a man won¡¯t cherish you, do you know that?¡± Chapter 2142: 2201-CP fans worry about daily life Chapter 2142: 2201-CP fans worry about daily life
Trantor:549690339 The couple fans were worried about their daily lives. that¡¯s enough. You don¡¯t have a boyfriend, yet you¡¯re teaching me how to date.
Jian Xia gritted her teeth. She took her phone and went out to call her idol. Brother Shen, don¡¯t you have any photos to prove that you and niannian were in a rtionship? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng thought for a moment. It seemed that they had not taken any photos together in the past year since they started dating. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Jian Xia pressed between her eyebrows. A straight man in love, and a straight man in the Research Institute at that. Qinggong was really floating on the water. Not a single leaf touched the body. There was not a single trace left. ¡®If you¡¯re saying that you¡¯ve been in two rtionships without any evidence, and that she really doesn¡¯t have any memory of it, it¡¯s a little unconvincing.¡¯ ¡°Then you have to think of a way.¡± I know. Try not to let her go out alone with hanzhi. You have to follow her 24 hours a day. Jian Xia¡¯s face fell,¡±ah? Then, if they¡¯re going on a date, should I follow?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± alright, you¡¯ve entrusted me with such an important task. I won¡¯t let you down.
Shen Zhaozheng had just hung up when the doorbell rang. The door opened and Xue Shen entered. ¡°I didn¡¯t disturb you and your little niannian, did I?¡± Xue Shen looked inside. Shen Zhaozheng took a deep breath and ignored him. Xue Shen walked in for a walk. ¡°Not here? It¡¯s Saturday tomorrow. Why isn¡¯t she here?¡± Shen Zhaozheng took out a few cans of beer. ¡°Drink two sips with me.¡± ¡°A conflict?¡± Xue Shen couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Put away the unconceble joy in your tone.¡± ¡°Is it that obvious?¡± Xue Shen touched his face. ¡°Hanhan doesn¡¯t remember me anymore.¡± Xue Shen,¡±ah? What¡¯s wrong? Did you eat the heartless pill or drink the uncaring water?¡±
As he spoke, Shen Zhaozheng opened a can of beer and finished it in one gulp. Only then did Xue Shen start to take it seriously.¡±No, what do you mean? Did you really forget?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time to joke with you,¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. ¡°How did this Yingluo be like this?¡± I don¡¯t know either, but I think it¡¯s probably some biomedical technology that made her forget about me. ¡°Is technology so advanced now?¡± ¡°Although I also don¡¯t believe it, this is absolutely true. Her memory, or to be exact, her memory with me, stopped at the time when she came to the capital at the age of fifteen. Thest thing she remembered between us was that I saved her from that little pond.¡± Xue Shen¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± ¡°Do you know anyone in the field of biomedical science?¡± Shen Zhaozheng opened another bottle of beer. ¡°Do you know the ye family in the capital?¡± Xue Shen asked. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s eyes lit up.¡±Tell me.¡± the ye family¡¯s old master is a rich man, the super-rich kind. He has three daughters, all three of whom are scientists. The eldest is a doctor in astrophysics, the kind that works in the M nation¡¯sboratory. He¡¯s the greatest physicist in our country in the past hundred years. The third is in Computer Engineering, and the second is a scientist in Biological Sciences. He¡¯s the leading figure in the country¡¯s Biological Sciences.
¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. what¡¯s so good about it? the ye family is very cold and aloof. The three scientists treat money like dirt and live in seclusion. No one has inherited the old man¡¯s wealth. If you want to find this second sister of the ye family, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t give you face. Chapter 2143: He indeed has principles Chapter 2143: He indeed has principles
Trantor:549690339 Shen Zhaozheng raised his eyebrows. I have to try. Besides, I have been in contact with the eldest and third miss. ¡°What do you mean by Yingluo?¡±
it¡¯s a research secret. Xue Shen rolled his eyes at him. you¡¯re good. But I think it¡¯s not easy for you to meet second sister ye. The next day, Shen Zhaozheng saw Ye Ting. If third young master Xue knew about it, he would probably vomit blood. Ye Ting nced at him. I came to see you today mainly because I heard that you look a little simr to my sister. Now that I look at you, you do look a little simr. ¡°Perhaps I have fate with the ye family,¡± Shen Zhaozheng smiled. ¡°I wonder what¡¯s the matter, inspector Shen?¡± Ye Ting took a sip of his coffee. I have a friend who suddenly lost a part of her memory. I want to ask Dr. Ye what is going on. what? ¡°Ye Ting frowned. did you suddenly lose a part of your memory?¡± yes, suddenly forgetting a year¡¯s worth of memories with another person. Is this possible in the field of science? ¡± Ye Ting smiled. director Shen, you obviously don¡¯t know much about our field of science. This technology has actually been studied as early as five years ago. Our scientificmunity has never stopped exploring the human brain. Five years ago, we made a breakthrough. The DNA of the brain can be used to treat some major diseases through modification and rbination. then, my friend¡¯s sudden memory loss was also caused by this technology? ¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure about that.¡± ¡°Then can I trouble you to help me take a look at my friend¡¯s situation?¡± Ye Ting raised his eyebrows slightly. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not a doctor. I¡¯m only responsible for research and development. If you think there¡¯s anything wrong with her, you can take her to the hospital. ¡°But you¡¯re the most authoritative scientist in the field of biology in the country.¡± Ye Ting put down the small spoon in his hand. I¡¯m sorry. I have my own principles. I will not go against them for anyone. Shen Zhaozheng still wanted to say something, but Ye Ting stood up and said, ¡± ¡°I hope inspector Shen won¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the disturbance,¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. The ye family had their own principles. But at least for now, he could confirm one thing, and that was that niannian must have epted this technology. In that case, there was still a possibility of turning things around. Dr. Ye, I just want to ask, if we ept this technology, can the erased memories in her mind be restored? ¡±
¡°There¡¯s no such technology in the country at the moment.¡± what about overseas? they¡¯re still in the process of developing it. To be exact, it was a joint research and development project by several countries, and she was the leader of the research team in C nation. However, she would not tell inspector Shen about this. She had her own professional ethics. ¡°Thank you foring to the banquet today,¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t let me go against my principles, I still wee you to be a guest at the ye family.¡± Ye Ting smiled. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll definitely visit the ye family when I have the time,¡± Shen Zhaozheng forced a smile. After leaving the coffee shop, Shen Zhaozheng drove the car and was a little lost. If she wanted to take niannian to the brain for a brain examination, she had to be willing. That girl would definitely not be willing to go for a checkup with him now. Was he going to kidnap her and take her to the hospital?
That little girl was too opinionated. He didn¡¯t want to ruin the rtionship between the two. Heughed at himself. Could it be any worse? It was already like this anyway. Chapter 2144: 2204-he can only burn his boats Chapter 2144: 2204-he can only burn his boats
Trantor:549690339 In a small restaurant at the back door of media outlet, Shen hanzhi nced at the two people sitting opposite her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m here for a free meal.¡± Jian Xia smiled.
Gu Nian patted her head. this girl insists on following me. Hanzhi, you don¡¯t mind, do you? ¡± Shen hanzhi¡¯s expression did not look too good, but she could only force a smile. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind,¡± Shen hanzhi did not enjoy the meal, but Jian Xia was happy and did not stop eating. After dinner, Shen hanzhi invited Gu Nian to watch a movie. ¡°I want to see it too,¡± Jian Xia raised her hand. Shen hanzhi looked at Gu Nian with pleading eyes. Gu Nian patted Jian Xia¡¯s head and said,¡±why do you have to follow everything?¡± We¡¯re going to watch a movie, are you going to be a third wheel?¡± Jian Xia reached out and hooked her arm. I¡¯m the only one in the dormitory without a boyfriend. You can¡¯t leave me alone. that¡¯s why you don¡¯t want to get into a rtionship. It¡¯ll save you the trouble of always disturbing others when they¡¯re dating. Gu Nian shook her head. ¡°Niannian, my good niannian, take me to the movies.¡± Shen hanzhi¡¯s heart was in her mouth as she shook her head gently, signaling Gu Nian not to agree to her request.
I¡¯ve lost to you, ¡± Gu Nian nodded. let¡¯s go together. They only knew that Gu Nian had agreed to let Jian Xia go with them. What they did not know was that Gu Nian did not really want to be alone with Shen hanzhi. It seemed that there were times when she did not have amon topic with him. She felt that it was probably because Shen hanzhi had been in the Northwest for a year and they had grown distant. He would recover in the future. Jian Xia looked at Shen hanzhi smugly. Shen hanzhi was gambling in her heart. This Jian Xia was really a hindrance. With her following him, it was impossible for him and niannian to have any progress. His uncle couldn¡¯t get close to niannian, so he sent a helper to ruin their progress. In the past, he was probably like this too, first bribing the people around her, and then breaking them down one by one. The current him was alone and helpless, testing the waters on the edge of danger.
He could only burn his cauldrons and sink his boat, valiantly moving forward. Naturally, the movie wasn¡¯t a pleasant one. Jian Xia ¡®didn¡¯t know what was good for her¡¯ and sat in the middle of the couple. Gu Nian was speechless, so Shen hanzhi did not say anything more. Jian Xia had spent more time with Gu Nian than he did, so he could only endure it. After the movie, Jian Xia wanted to bring Gu Nian back to school. Even though she had other ns, Shen hanzhi had no choice but to drive them back. When they returned to the dormitory and were climbing the stairs, Jian Xia asked Gu Nian, ¡± during dinner tonight, I saw Shen hanzhi trying to wipe your mouth with a tissue. You seemed a little ufortable, so you took the tissue and wiped it yourself. Gu Nian nodded. I feel a little distant from him because he has been in the Northwest for a year. However, we had not even started dating before he left. Although we have known each other for many years, we have not spent much time together as lovers. do you remember why he went to the Northwest? ¡± didn¡¯t he want to train his willpower? ¡± he¡¯s the son of a Deputy Director. Is it necessary for him to go to the Northwest to train his willpower? ¡±
¡°Why not? I¡¯m the chief inspector¡¯s daughter, but I still came to this faraway ce to study.¡± cough! Jian Xia coughed lightly. do you feel like you¡¯re in a rtionship with him now? ¡± let¡¯s slowly cultivate them. There will definitely be some. ¡°Have you ever thought about Yingluo?¡± Chapter 2145: The feeling of panic Chapter 2145: The feeling of panic Trantor: 549690339 The two of them had already reached the entrance of the dormitory. Gu Nian turned to look at Lin Yiqian with her big eyes.¡±What?¡± ¡°Have you ever thought that you don¡¯t actually like him?¡± ¡°How could I not like him? I¡¯ve always liked him.¡± what if he had an affair? what if he had an affair with Li Hua? ¡± Li Hua likes him, ¡± Gu Nian said with confusion in her eyes. but he¡¯s never bothered with Li Hua. then do you still remember how you made Li Hua lose her position as the science newspaper¡¯s chief reporter? ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Nian nodded slowly. ¡°If it was only because Li Hua liked Shen hanzhi, would you have treated her like this? Gu Nian, think about it. ¡± As Gu Nian stood at the entrance of the dormitory, she stopped in her tracks. She wanted to recall the entire sequence of events, but her head hurt so much that it felt like it was about to split open. The pain in her spine made her support herself against the wall, gasping for breath. Shen hanzhi thought,¡±what if she listens to someone else and wants to recall the past?¡± [Wu Han: the gic sequence in her brain has been modified. If she tries to recall it by force, her head will hurt as if ants have invaded it.] Jian Xia held onto Gu Nian and said in a pained voice, ¡± ¡°Niannian, are you alright?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s face was red and the veins on her forehead were bulging. She looked like she was in pain. ¡°My head hurts, my head hurts so much.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have told you this.¡± That damned Shen hanzhi! Lin Yiqian helped Gu Nian to a chair and poured her a ss of warm water. Gu Nian took a while to calm down. Jian Xia took care of her personally. She only called Shen Zhaozheng when Gu Nian was in bed. ¡°Brother Shen, you can¡¯t force niannian to remember the past in the future. It¡¯ll give her a headache.¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Did she have a headache just now?¡± yeah, I mentioned that niannian made Li Hua lose her chief reporter. She seemed to want to build a rtionship with her, but her head was hurting badly. I didn¡¯t dare to tell her about that anymore. ¡°I¡¯ll go and see her,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said, his eyes filled with anger. brother Shen, forget it. She¡¯s already in bed. Besides, you can¡¯te up to our female dormitory at night. Shen Zhaozheng calmed himself down and said, ¡± I know. Can you take a look and see if it¡¯s possible to bring her to the hospital for a brain examination? ¡± Jian Xia¡¯s head hurt. it¡¯s a little difficult for Yingluo. What I¡¯m most afraid of is going for a checkup. There¡¯s no problem. Shen Zhaozheng nodded slightly. That¡¯s right, memory erasing was something that could not be tested without a license. I see. Anyway, you have to follow her and don¡¯t mention the past to her. I¡¯ll think of a way to deal with the rest. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Deep into the night, Gu Nian suddenly opened her eyes. Her breathing was uneven as she felt a sense of emptiness in her heart. It was a strange and flustered feeling. She didn¡¯t know what had happened to her. She had never been a person who was worried about personal gains and losses. She was a person who lived a carefree and happy life. She had never had any real troubles in her life. However, at this moment, she was a little vexed. The most painful thing was that she did not know what she was vexed about. She wanted to close her eyes and sleep again, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep at all. The next day was the weekend, and she was just going to be straight.|| Straight|| Hey down until morning. After breakfast, the four of them decided to go to the library together. When she arrived at the library, she had just sat down when she heard a few girls whispering behind her. director Shen, the guest lecturer of our school¡¯s Chinese and Western Science and Technology evolution theory. He¡¯s so handsome. Chapter 2146 - 2206-good luck Chapter 2146: Chapter 2206-good luck Trantor: 549690339 Gu Nian pouted. He was not bad. He was handsome but he was too serious. He gave off a strong sense of distance. Anyway, she did not dare to get close to him. it¡¯s our school¡¯s most beautiful girl, he Qian. I heard that she¡¯s nning to confess to inspector Shen. I think they¡¯re reliable. A handsome man and a beautiful woman. They¡¯re pleasing to the eye. ¡°I think so too.¡± Jian Xia turned around and knocked on the back of their chairs. ¡°The library is a ce for learning. If you want to gossip, can you talk outside?¡± The girls were about to retort, but when they saw Jian Xia, they decided to forget it. They couldn¡¯t win. The library returned to silence. It was not until noon that the four of them went to the cafeteria for lunch. They happened to bump into he Qian there. It was a cold day, but he Qian was only wearing a dress and a thin pink coat. She was absolutely beautiful and freezing. ¡°Yes, he is indeed a good match for brother zhaohan,¡± Gu Nian said as she looked him up and down. Guan Ling nced at her. if we¡¯re talking about a good match, I think you two are a better match. He Qian is a little short. ¡°Don¡¯t expect me to pair up with that old man,¡± Gu Nian said as she squinted at her. A certain old man sneezed three times in a row at home. In the future, he would have to personally tell you whether he was old or not. Jian Xia and the others happened to sit behind he Qian and the others. Jian Xia muttered, ¡± I have to say that this School Belle is quite impressive. She wanted to confess to inspector Shen and made it so public. If she gets rejected, she¡¯ll look so bad. what kind of old man would reject a young and beautiful girl who likes him? ¡± Gu Nian scoffed. The old man was already practicing push-ups at home. He had to teach her a lesson in the future. He Qian was a typical southern girl with a coquettish voice. The people around her were giving her ideas. Some suggested that she send a message to inspector Shen, some suggested that she confess in person, and some even suggested that she rush to the podium to confess the moment inspector Shen finished his ss. ¡°Ah? That wouldn¡¯t be good, would it? What if he ¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no¡± what if.¡±Last time in ss, I saw inspector Shen¡¯s eyes constantly looking in your direction, so you just went to confess. I guarantee you won¡¯t be wrong.¡± Jian Xia nced behind her and snorted. She lowered her voice and said, ¡± ¡°What a scheming man.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu Nian raised her eyebrows. the person beside he Qian is her good friend on the surface. She¡¯s waiting to see he Qian make a fool of herself. ¡°It might not be a joke.¡± ¡°Niannian, you should know that inspector Shen likes you.¡± however, I can¡¯t get what I want. I should change my target. ¡°I feel like inspector Shen is a loyal person,¡± Jian Xia spread her hands. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you double the amount he gave you,¡± Gu Nian said as she squinted at him. Jian Xia shook her head. niannian, niannian. You¡¯ll have a very miserable life in the future. The man was suffering now, and he would definitely return it a hundred times in the future. Perhaps the silly girl in front of him would be eaten until not even her bones were left. Good luck. Shen Zhaozheng was not idle either. He consulted many brain experts in the country. Most of the experts had heard of the technology of modifying the brain¡¯s genes to eliminate memories, but they were basically helpless. Therefore, even if he brought niannian along, it would be useless. Things were back to square one. However, a few experts gave him Ye Ting¡¯s contact information and asked him to contact Ye Ting. However, Ye Ting was a man of principle, and he couldn¡¯t persuade her. He then went to find Ye Ting¡¯s eldest sister, ye Hui, who looked a little like him, Dr. Ye. Ye Hui felt that they were fated to be together, and he felt like one of her younger brothers. Chapter 2148 - 2146: 2206-good luck

Chapter 2148 - 2146: 2206-good luck

P?ease reading ¦¯n ¦¢?XNOVEL.?¦¯M Trantor: 549690339 Gu Nian pouted. He was not bad. He was handsome but he was too serious. He gave off a strong sense of distance. Anyway, she did not dare to get close to him. it¡¯s our school¡¯s most beautiful girl, he Qian. I heard that she¡¯s nning to confess to inspector Shen. I think they¡¯re reliable. A handsome man and a beautiful woman. They¡¯re pleasing to the eye. ¡°I think so too.¡± Jian Xia turned around and knocked on the back of their chairs. ¡°The library is a ce for learning. If you want to gossip, can you talk outside?¡± The girls were about to retort, but when they saw Jian Xia, they decided to forget it. They couldn¡¯t win. The library returned to silence. It was not until noon that the four of them went to the cafeteria for lunch. They happened to bump into he Qian there. It was a cold day, but he Qian was only wearing a dress and a thin pink coat. She was absolutely beautiful and freezing. ¡°Yes, he is indeed a good match for brother zhaohan,¡± Gu Nian said as she looked him up and down. Guan Ling nced at her. if we¡¯re talking about a good match, I think you two are a better match. He Qian is a little short. ¡°Don¡¯t expect me to pair up with that old man,¡± Gu Nian said as she squinted at her. A certain old man sneezed three times in a row at home. In the future, he would have to personally tell you whether he was old or not. Jian Xia and the others happened to sit behind he Qian and the others. Jian Xia muttered, ¡± I have to say that this School Belle is quite impressive. She wanted to confess to inspector Shen and made it so public. If she gets rejected, she¡¯ll look so bad. what kind of old man would reject a young and beautiful girl who likes him? ¡± Gu Nian scoffed. The old man was already practicing push-ups at home. He had to teach her a lesson in the future. He Qian was a typical southern girl with a coquettish voice. The people around her were giving her ideas. Some suggested that she send a message to inspector Shen, some suggested that she confess in person, and some even suggested that she rush to the podium to confess the moment inspector Shen finished his ss. ¡°Ah? That wouldn¡¯t be good, would it? What if he ¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no¡± what if.¡±Last time in ss, I saw inspector Shen¡¯s eyes constantly looking in your direction, so you just went to confess. I guarantee you won¡¯t be wrong.¡± Jian Xia nced behind her and snorted. She lowered her voice and said, ¡± ¡°What a scheming man.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu Nian raised her eyebrows. the person beside he Qian is her good friend on the surface. She¡¯s waiting to see he Qian make a fool of herself. ¡°It might not be a joke.¡± ¡°Niannian, you should know that inspector Shen likes you.¡± however, I can¡¯t get what I want. I should change my target. ¡°I feel like inspector Shen is a loyal person,¡± Jian Xia spread her hands. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you double the amount he gave you,¡± Gu Nian said as she squinted at him. Jian Xia shook her head. niannian, niannian. You¡¯ll have a very miserable life in the future. The man was suffering now, and he would definitely return it a hundred times in the future. Perhaps the silly girl in front of him would be eaten until not even her bones were left. Good luck. Shen Zhaozheng was not idle either. He consulted many brain experts in the country. Most of the experts had heard of the technology of modifying the brain¡¯s genes to eliminate memories, but they were basically helpless. Therefore, even if he brought niannian along, it would be useless. Things were back to square one. However, a few experts gave him Ye Ting¡¯s contact information and asked him to contact Ye Ting. However, Ye Ting was a man of principle, and he couldn¡¯t persuade her. He then went to find Ye Ting¡¯s eldest sister, ye Hui, who looked a little like him, Dr. Ye. Ye Hui felt that they were fated to be together, and he felt like one of her younger brothers. Chapter 2147: What kind of trick is this? Chapter 2147: What kind of trick is this?
Trantor:549690339 After hearing Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s words, he said with a serious expression, ¡± ¡°My second sister is a very rational and calm person. Ordinary people can¡¯t persuade her.¡± ¡°Then who can persuade her?¡±
¡°She only listens to me.¡± ¡°Then, Dr. Jiangye, can you ask her to give me some advice?¡± The sincerity in Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s eyes touched her, and she felt close to him because he looked simr to her. ¡°I¡¯ll try, but I can¡¯t guarantee sess.¡± ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Speaking of which, the Three Sisters of the ye family were all very unique. The eldest sister had had many boyfriends before, but they were never married. Her boyfriends asked to marry her about eighteen times a year, but she ignored them all. As for second sister, she didn¡¯t want to get married. She had only been in a rtionship once and had no desires. Third brother had been married three times and divorced three times. Everyone said that she had used up all the marriage quotas for the Three Sisters. None of the three had children. In the ye family, ye Hui and ye Shu were sitting in the living room. Ye Hui tutted, ¡± ¡°I met inspector Shen again today.¡± ¡°Oh? The inspector Shen who looks like you? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s a seed you left outside?¡± ¡°He¡¯s 29 years old, and I¡¯m only 40. Can I have a son this old? I wish he was my son.¡±
¡°Why do you want to see him?¡± from what he said, I deduced that his girlfriend¡¯s memory of him and him seemed to have been forcefully erased. He wanted Ye Ting to see if he could help his girlfriend recover her memory. tsk, tsk. If this technology was used without knowing it, he would be sued. ¡°This isn¡¯t something we can control.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t think second sister will help him. Our second sister has her own principles. Big sister, from your expression, I think you¡¯re going to help chief Shen plead for mercy.¡± Ye Hui massaged his brows. I don¡¯t know why, but I feel close to Superintendent Shen. Seeing how disappointed he is, I really can¡¯t just stand by and watch. Ye Shu spread her hands. you know our second miss. Do you think she will make an exception for someone who is not rted to her? ¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯t agree, I¡¯ve already thought of a n,¡± ye Hui replied with a smile. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What is the biggest wish of us three sisters?¡± ¡°Sister, are you serious?¡±
¡°Yes, I am.¡± As they were talking, Ye Ting returned to the vi. Ye Hui told him about Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s request, and as expected, Ye Ting rejected it sternly. ¡°Xiao Ting, don¡¯t you have any doubts as to why Superintendent Shen looks like me?¡± ye Hui coughed lightly. Ye Ting raised his eyebrows. don¡¯t tell me that he¡¯s your son. You can¡¯t have a son this old. Ye Hui grabbed|| he¡¯s not my son, ¡± he said, holding her hand. he¡¯s the younger brother of the three of us. ¡°What kind of trick are you ying now?¡± Ye Ting was shocked. Ye Hui coughed lightly and said,¡±didn¡¯t our mother divorce the old man back then?¡± In fact, she was already pregnant at that time.|| She was pregnant, but Qianqian didn¡¯t mention it because she resented the old man¡¯s reputation and gave the child away.¡± Ye Ting crossed his arms and squinted at her elder sister. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe such an absurd story?¡± ¡°Little ting, he¡¯s really our little brother.¡± ¡°Did he ask you toe and beg me to save his little girlfriend?¡± Ye Ting snorted. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who would plead for someone irrelevant?¡± ye Cha¡¯s face darkened.
Ye Ting spread his hands. you don¡¯t have any proof. How can I believe you? ¡° Chapter 2149: An inexplicable sentence Chapter 2149: An inexplicable sentence
Trantor: 549690339 Shen Zhaozheng forced himself to calm down. She just couldn¡¯t remember. She couldn¡¯t force herself to remember. However, he still wanted to throw the lecture Notes in his hand and then press her against the ckboard or the wall of his office to teach her a lesson.
¡°Really? really?¡± he Qian¡¯s eyes turned warm again. ¡°It¡¯s even more real than real gold. Youngdy, don¡¯t worry and go boldly.¡± He Qian turned around and walked toward Shen Zhaozheng. However, Shen Zhaozheng walked past her and stopped in front of Gu Nian.||¡±Come out with me,¡± he said as he grabbed Gu Nian¡¯s wrist. hey, brother zhaohan! Gu Nian shouted. let go of your hand. I¡¯m going to call security. Shen Zhaozheng dragged her out of the ssroom and ced his hand on the wall. Gu Nian raised her eyebrows.¡±Why?¡± ¡°Gu Nian, I¡¯m warning you.¡± ¡°What right do you have to warn me?¡± She was still afraid of this youngest uncle of the Shen family, so she did not have much confidence in her words. ¡°Gu Nian, even if you don¡¯t like me, you can¡¯t encourage others to pursue me. Do you hear me?¡± He was already in a terrible fix, but this girl really made him worry. it¡¯s your fault for forcing a kiss on mest time. You like to do it by force, but you won¡¯t allow he Qian to do it? ¡±
Hmm, that makes sense. Superintendent Shen made another note in his heart. In the future, he would definitely teach a certain girl a harsh lesson. don¡¯t randomly find a match. You won¡¯t be able to bear the responsibility. ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t waste your time and energy on me. I¡¯m your nephew¡¯s girlfriend. It¡¯s immoral for you to tease me like this, do you know that?¡± Shen Zhaozheng suppressed his inner impulse. are you happy being with hanzhi now? ¡± ¡°My surname is Gu, hehe Yingluo.¡± Inspector Shen punched the wall beside him. ¡°Speak properly.¡± The reason why Gu Nian did not speak properly was because she did not know how to answer. Was she happy? Han Zhi had done everything well. He was a gentle and careful person. He only wished that he could take her to his apartment and serve her like a little princess. But sometimes, she really felt that her strength did not follow her heart. She just felt ufortable. No matter what, she could not feelfortable.
So, every time Jian Xia asked to have a meal or watch a movie with them, she wouldn¡¯t refuse. She felt more at ease with Jian Xia around. However, she did not want to tell this to the man in front of her. If that happened, he would definitely gloat over her misfortune. ¡°I¡¯m very happy. I¡¯m so happy to be with him.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Shen Zhaozheng narrowed his eyes. ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy to be with my boyfriend.¡± He Qian followed behind her. When she saw that teacher Shen was holding Gu Nian down, she quickly stepped forward and said gently, ¡± ¡°Teacher Shen, you can¡¯t force Qianqian to do anything.¡± Shen Zhaozheng did not even turn to look at her. He only said to Gu Nian softly, ¡± ¡°Niannian, sometimes you have to follow your heart, do you understand?¡± After he finished speaking, he left. Gu Nian stared at him in confusion. What was the meaning of this?
It was an inexplicable sentence. She patted he Qian¡¯s shoulder. good luck! I have high hopes for you. He Qian¡¯s eyes sparkled. but you could turn a blind eye to such an outstanding man like inspector Shen who likes you. You even had the heart to reject him. You¡¯re really a warrior. Eh? ¡°I think you and inspector Shen are morepatible.¡± Hmm? What was this? Why was this School Belle so unpredictable? ¡°But I already have a boyfriend.¡± ¡°Is your boyfriend as outstanding as inspector Shen?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that. In my eyes, my boyfriend is the best.¡± Chapter 2150: I lied to her and said you’re our little brother Chapter 2150: I lied to her and said you¡¯re our little brother
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Think about it,¡± he Qian replied with a smile. Her best friend, Shao Yan, caught up to her and pulled her back. ¡°Why are you so silly?¡± ¡°What did I do?¡± he Qian turned around. Shao Yan pulled her forward and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re giving up just like that? Inspector Shen is such a good man, how can you give up on him so easily?¡± ¡°But he doesn¡¯t like me. If I keep pestering him, it will only make him hate me.¡±
you can¡¯t say that. There are so many people watching. How could a cold person like inspector Shen agree to your request? ¡± ¡°But he said he likes Gu Nian.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give up so easily, inspector Shen is such an outstanding person, Zhenzhen¡± Her voice gradually faded away. Jian Xia chuckled, ¡± ¡°Our school Belle is really pitiful to have such a best friend.¡± ¡°She¡¯s already so pitiful. If the person she likes doesn¡¯t like her, wouldn¡¯t that make things worse?¡± Jian Xia hugged her. that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t worry about her. Okay? ¡± One weekter, in the ye family, the young miss ye Hui brought a report. Ye Shu coughed lightly.¡±Big sister, you have to consider it carefully.¡± I¡¯ve thought about it carefully. I asked my ssmate to make this report. Even if ye Ting were to find someone to verify it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to verify it. Shen Zhaozheng is our younger brother. Ye Ting walked into the vi. As soon as he sat down on the sofa, her elder sister handed her a letter.¡±Take a look,¡± Ye Ting took the envelope and took out the documents from inside. He frowned. ¡°Big sister, you wouldn¡¯t forge this kind of DNA test report for inspector Shen, would you?¡± Ye Hui remained unmoved,¡¯would I do this for an unrted person? Ye Ting, Do you not know your elder sister that well?¡± Ye Ting understood. Her elder sister was definitely not a person who liked to help others.
So, huhu Inspector Shen was really their younger brother. She didn¡¯t have any children, and she didn¡¯t like children that much, but she suddenly had a younger brother who was so big that she didn¡¯t have to worry about him, and he was quite good-looking. That would really fulfill his wish and save him a lot of trouble. so, can you help our brother¡¯s little girlfriend take a look? ¡± Although Ye Ting was very principled, she was also very protective of her own. She had longed to have a younger brother since she was young. Now, an excellent younger brother who could match the ye family in all aspects had suddenly appeared. She naturally wanted to dote on him to the heavens. at least ask him to bring his girlfriend to myb. I want to see the situation. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk to him.¡± ¡°Before that, shouldn¡¯t we invite him to our house and take him to see the old man?¡± Ye Hui shook his head. the lordmaster¡¯s health hasn¡¯t been too good recently. Suddenly knowing that he has a son will easily lead to extreme joy and sorrow. Ye Ting¡¯s brows rxed. that¡¯s true. However, we definitely have to ask him toe to our house. We¡¯ll see what he ns to do in the future.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s phone rang at the futun apartments. He picked it up immediately.¡±Doctor ye, how is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this, inspector Shen. Where¡¯s my second sister? she¡¯s relieved.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why she gave up her principles?¡± ¡°For Yingluo, why?¡± because I lied to Yingluo that you¡¯re our brother. Shen Zhaozheng was speechless,¡±doctor, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to save your girlfriend? I¡¯ll have to trouble you to pretend to be our younger brother. She believed you because you and I happened to look alike.¡± Chapter 2151: 2211-can it recover? Chapter 2151: 2211-can it recover?
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°That seems to be the only way,¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. ¡°You must not give yourself away. My second sister is a very meticulous person, you know?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± The next day, Shen Zhaozheng arrived at the ye family¡¯s mansion. The ye family was very rich. The courtyard was very wide, and the European style vi took up an area of thousands of square meters. It was really amazing. Shen Zhaozheng drove along the tree-lined path for a while before he entered the vi. The Three Sisters sat on one side, and Shen Zhaozheng sat opposite them. Ye Ting stared at Shen Zhaozheng, making him feel a little ufortable. elder sister, the more I look at him, the more he looks like you. Not only does his eyes look like yours, but his mouth also looks like mine. His nose looks like ye Shu. Ye Hui coughed lightly and smiled. It was a typical psychological effect. ¡°Are you doing well in the Shen family?¡± Ye Ting asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I never knew that I wasn¡¯t my biological son. My family treats me like I¡¯m their biological son because they treat me too well. I hope you won¡¯t disturb them. I¡¯m Hanhan.¡± Ye Ting raised his hand. I understand, I understand. We don¡¯t have the intention to take away someone else¡¯s love. That¡¯s too cruel. After all, you have lived with your family for nearly 30 years. Our Qianqian just wants you toe over and talk to us from time to time.
¡°Alright,¡± he said. I see that you¡¯re so outstanding. I think the Shen family has been nurturing you with all their heart. I¡¯m really d that mother gave you to such a family. Shen Zhaozhengughed and nced at ye Hui. He really didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk about his girlfriend?¡± ye Hui coughed lightly. Shen Zhaozheng briefly introduced the grudges between the three of them. Ye Ting felt a little indignant. your little nephew is really unkind. He cheated on Gu Nian and made a mistake. How dare he use such a despicable method to erase Gu Nian¡¯s memory? he is too much. Shen Zhaozheng felt a little guilty. He had used the same despicable means to deceive professor ye. In the future, if they were found out, Forget it. Since things hade to this, he would take responsibility for all the mistakes. ¡°Then may I ask Dr. Ye?¡± ¡°Why are you still calling me doctor ye? Call me second sister.¡±
Shen Zhaozheng looked even more ufortable, but he could only brace himself and call out, ¡± ¡°Second sister, Qianqian.¡± Ye Ting smiled. Gu Nian lost part of her memory. It should be gic rbination. The human brain¡¯s genes have a sequence. The technique of messing up the sequence is very pure.|| It¡¯s cooked.¡± then, can the disrupted sequence be restored? ¡± ¡°There will be some difficulties. This technique can not be used continuously in the short term. It will cause more damage to her brain.¡± ¡°What should we do then?¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Is there any other way?¡± ye Hui could not help but ask. ¡°Let her try to recall.¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but tighten.¡±She¡¯ll be in a lot of pain.¡± yes, she¡¯ll have a splitting headache, but she just had her memory erased surgery. She can only undergo the surgery again after at least half a year, or her brain will be damaged. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help her now, do you understand? ¡± ¡°I understand. Thank you,¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. He couldn¡¯t ept the surgery, but he couldn¡¯t bear to force his memory.
Did he really have to wait for half a year? In this half a year, if niannian and hanzhi¡¯s rtionship soured, Although he believed in niannian, Yingluo had already forgotten about him and the bits and pieces of their rtionship. In addition, she was unscrupulous. He was really worried that they had progressed too quickly in the past six months. However, it seemed like he had no other choice but to wait. Chapter 2152: Isn’t it all your fault? Chapter 2152: Isn¡¯t it all your fault?
Trantor: 549690339 The Three Sisters of the ye family could see his uneasiness and loneliness. ¡°Ye Ting, can you think of another way?¡± ye Hui couldn¡¯t help but ask.
Ye Ting frowned. if I had an elixir, I would definitely give it to her. But sister, we can only wait. Or, Zhaozheng, you can make your girlfriend fall in love with you again in this half a year. Shen Zhaozheng heaved a sigh of relief. That girl was so afraid of him now, and she was also hostile. This was simply an impossible task. Just as he was in deep thought, he received a call from Jian Xia. brother Shen, niannian has a headache. She¡¯s been sent to the hospital. ¡°What happened to her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was just Xu Yan and Guan Ling. They bought a pair of couple rings. When she saw Guan Ling wearing the couple ring, she seemed to be thinking about something. Then, she got a headache and we sent her to the hospital.¡± which hospital is it? I¡¯ll be there immediately. ¡°He¡¯s in the first hospital near our school.¡± Shen Zhaozheng immediately rushed out and drove to the first hospital. In the Neurology Department, Gu Nian was lying on the treatment table as she was sent to a brainwave detector. Outside the clinic, Jian Xia and the others were extremely worried. Jian Xia gritted her teeth and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone more selfish than Shen hanzhi. If you like someone, don¡¯t you just want her to be happy? How could he let niannian go through this kind of pain?¡±
¡°He¡¯s indeed selfish. Even I want to beat him up,¡± Guan Ling agreed. Shen hanzhi was the first to arrive. He had a ssmate in the hospital who called him immediately when he saw Gu Nian. He happened to be closer to the hospital, so he had rushed over before Shen Zhaozheng. He ran all the way to the outside of the clinic. Jian Xia directly raised her hand and pped him.¡±Shen hanzhi, you¡¯ve gone too far.¡± Pa! The p was very loud. ¡°How¡¯s niannian?¡± Shen hanzhi¡¯s eyes were filled with anxiety. Guan Ling gritted his teeth,¡±what right do you have to ask that?¡± Niannian is like this, isn¡¯t it all your fault?¡± ¡°How is she?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you did to her to make her forget Superintendent Shen and ept you again, but now niannian often has headaches, and this is all your fault. If you really loved her, would you be like this? You don¡¯t love her at all. You just don¡¯t want her to be with your uncle. Shen hanzhi, you¡¯re the most selfish person I¡¯ve ever met.¡± Shen hanzhi¡¯s expression was a little dark. He had no way to refute Jian Xia¡¯s usation. ¡°I don¡¯t want her to be in so much pain, so don¡¯t mention her and my uncle in the future, and she won¡¯t have a headache anymore.¡±
Jian Xia pped him again and said,¡±are you even human?¡± She¡¯s having a headache because of you. If you didn¡¯t erase her memory, would she be like this? Besides, do you think we can control what she wants to do?¡± Shen hanzhi suddenly raised her head. you didn¡¯t provoke her. You didn¡¯t force her to think. Did she suddenly have a headache? ¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jian Xia gritted her teeth. Shen hanzhi¡¯s heart was in her mouth. She was the one who thought of it. Why would she suddenly think about her and his uncle? He was simply facing a great enemy. Shen Zhaozheng had also rushed over. The first thing he did was to ask Jian Xia about Gu Nian. When Jian Xia saw Shen Zhaozheng, her attitude took a 180-degree turn. she kept saying that she had a headache. We saw that she was in too much pain, so we sent her to the hospital. Shen Zhaozheng turned around and threw a punch at Shen hanzhi¡¯s face. ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done!¡± After a few punches, Shen hanzhi¡¯s face was already bruised and swollen, but he did not fight back. He only looked up at his uncle. so, little uncle, don¡¯t provoke niannian in the future. Don¡¯t force her to remember things that she has already forgotten. Chapter 2153: 2212-no risk Chapter 2153: 2212-no risk
Trantor: 549690339 Shen Zhaozheng gritted his teeth and red at the person in front of him. ¡°Do you think that you can possess her by using such a method? Hanzhi, what I want to tell you is that those who don¡¯t belong to you will never belong to you.¡± Ye Ting also followed over, and the doctor in the consultation room walked out. we¡¯ve checked carefully. There¡¯s nothing wrong with the patient¡¯s brain. Naturally, it was impossible to find any problems in the general consultation rooms of ordinary hospitals.
Ye Ting said,¡±is she awake or is she in a state of confusion?¡± ¡°Doctor ye, this is the strange thing. The patient is in aa now. We have checked and her head is not swollen.|| Tumor, the blood pressure in the brain is normal too. All the data is normal. I¡¯m not sure why she fainted.¡± ¡°Can I go in and take a look?¡± ¡°Sure. Pleasee with me to disinfect and put on your protective clothing.¡± After a while, Ye Ting entered the consultation room. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s face was solemn, and Shen hanzhi was on tenterhooks. He recognized Dr. Ye, the leading figure in the country¡¯s Biomedical Engineering field. How did little uncle manage to invite her? About half an hourter, Ye Ting walked out and took off his mask. ¡°She¡¯s awake. She¡¯ll be out in a while. There¡¯s no problem.¡± The group of people heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Zhaozheng,e out with me.¡± Shen Zhaozheng quickly followed Ye Ting out. Although he really wanted to see niannian, he knew that if he stayed, it would only make things worse for her. Shen Zhaozheng got into Ye Ting¡¯s car outside the hospital.
Ye Ting¡¯s expression was serious. I¡¯ve checked. Some of Gu Nian¡¯s brain gene sequences have indeed been reorganized. They are very precise, but there are loopholes. That¡¯s why she can asionally feel that some things are familiar. However, once she thinks about it, the dopamine in her brain produces too fast, causing a blockage and triggering the pituitary nd. That¡¯s why she has a headache. Shen Zhaozheng took a deep breath. so, do we really have to wait for half a year before you can perform the surgery again? ¡± he asked. ¡°Zhaozheng, you can¡¯t wait?¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s eyes were deep. I¡¯ll wait no matter how long it takes. Her healthes first. Ye Ting was even more pleased. This was more like her brother. He would not do anything to achieve his goals. don¡¯t worry, it depends on her own recovery. If she has a strong will and can break through the barrier by herself, she can at least remember one or two things that have been eliminated. Then, I can immediately help her with the surgery and rearrange the messed up genes. That way, her memory can be restored. ¡°But if Yingluo were to forcefully recover, she would still be in pain.¡± ¡°It does hurt, but there¡¯s actually no risk in Kasaya.¡± ¡°No, let¡¯s take it slow.¡± Ye Ting didn¡¯t say anything. What she wanted to say was that, Zhaozheng, you can¡¯t take it slowly just because you want to. Lin Yiqian had also heard that Gu Nian¡¯s headache hade without any warning. This meant that she felt that something was wrong.
This was actually a good thing. However, it was obvious that her brother was very distressed and did not want her to force herself to remember. In the clinic, Gu Nian slowly opened her eyes and looked around. She was a little flustered as she wondered where she was. Why did she often have a strange feeling now? Follow your inner feelings. She remembered Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s words, but she was a little confused about how she felt. The nurse helped her up and she realized that she was in the hospital. Chapter 2154: Little sister Lin is possessed? Chapter 2154: Little sister Lin is possessed?
Trantor: 549690339 She remembered that she had a sudden headache just now because she saw the ring that Guan Ling was wearing. Guan Ling said that it was the couple ring that she and Xu Yan had. Couple rings. That sounded familiar. Did she and hanzhi wear couple rings before? She raised her right hand, but her middle finger was empty. There was no ring.
But what was this inexplicable sense of familiarity? She walked out of the clinic, and Shen hanzhi went up to support her. She forced a smile and said, ¡± ¡°Hanzhi, why are you here?¡± Jian Xia grabbed Shen hanzhi. get up. We¡¯ll send niannian back to school. ¡°Jian Xia, why do you always treat her as an enemy?¡± Gu Nian felt a little guilty. Jian Xia didn¡¯t dare to say more. If she said more, niannian would have a headache. She really hated Shen hanzhi. ¡°Niannian, I¡¯ll drive you back.¡± Shen hanzhi helped her up and she nodded. Then, she nced at Jian Xia. let Jian Xia support me. You have to driveter and can¡¯t take care of me. Shen hanzhi¡¯s eyes were a little lonely. No matter what he did, there was a barrier between him and niannian, and this made his heart clench. Niannian clearly liked him so much before he came. They were still childhood sweethearts during that summer break. He only had her in his eyes, and she only had him in her eyes. Why did he feel different now? As he helped her into the car, Gu Nian sat in the passenger¡¯s seat. He felt slightly more bnced.
At least, niannian still had him in her heart. As the car slowly drove away, Gu Nian suddenly asked, ¡± hanzhi, I don¡¯t really remember. Why did you suddenly want to go Northwest? ¡± Jian Xia¡¯s eyes lit up. With an insider like me here, let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to lie through your teeth. Shen hanzhi coughed lightly. it¡¯s because I feel that my heart isn¡¯t strong enough. That¡¯s why I want to go to the Northwest to train. Jian Xia rolled her eyes, but she wasn¡¯t lying. ¡°So, why do I suddenly feel that I¡¯m not determined?¡± Gu Nian continued. What happened?¡± On one hand, Jian Xia wanted to p for Gu Nian¡¯s incisiveness. On the other hand, she was afraid that if she asked too much, she would start to think about the past again. She quickly said,¡±Aiya, niannian, why are you asking so many questions?¡± We¡¯re going to school soon, so let¡¯s think about what we want to eat first.¡± Shen hanzhi heaved a sigh of relief because he didn¡¯t know how to answer. ¡°Let¡¯s have some omelet rice.¡± Gu Nian turned to look at Jian Xia. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to the second floor of the second canteen to eat omelet rice.¡±
Shen hanzhi did not dare to say anything more. He found that he was like a prison. Thinking about his matters gave him a headache, but at the same time, thinking about his matters gave him a headache. He never wanted to hurt niannian. He just wanted to make everything simple. However, he realized that things were not as simple as he had thought. Seeing niannian¡¯s painful expression, his heart was more painful than a knife. He didn¡¯t dare to stay for long after he brought them to the school gate. He bade them farewell and left the school. Jian Xia and Gu Nian held hands as they walked towards the cafeteria. ¡®Why did I suddenly faint? Howe sister Lin is possessed?¡± ¡°The doctor said you have low blood sugar,¡± Jian Xia said as she patted her back. I don¡¯t have hypoglycemia, and just now, I felt like I had just walked out of the brain. What¡¯s wrong with me? ¡± Jian Xia quickly changed the topic. it¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing. Alright, we¡¯ve arrived at the cafeteria. Let¡¯s go in and have dinner.
Although she hated Shen hanzhi, she did not want niannian to get hurt. Chapter 2155: 2214-expert, expert Chapter 2155: 2214-expert, expert
Trantor: 549690339 Take it slow. Everything would be real.|| Shen Zhaozheng had been trying to figure out a way. Shen hanzhi would definitely not seed, and niannian would also recover her memories with Shen Zhaozheng.
Gu Nian was not a person who would worry too much about personal gains and losses. As soon as her body recovered, she became big-headed again. What could the other three people in the dormitory do? Of course, he would keep his mouth shut. When Shen hanzhi returned to the apartment, she saw an uninvited guest standing at the entrance. With a cold expression, he said, ¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Li Hua crossed his arms and smiled. I saw you watching a movie with Gu Nian the other day. What happened? ¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with you,¡± Shen hanzhi said with a cold glint in her eyes. Li Hua smirked. I¡¯m surprised that Gu Nian is willing to go to the movies with you. What tricks did you y? or is Gu Nian a fickle person? ¡± Shen hanzhi¡¯s expression was dark. I¡¯m warning you. Be careful with what you say. If you dare to nder niannian again, I won¡¯t let you off. Li Huaughed. it seems like you guys are really going to rise from the ashes. Gu Nian still remembers your good deeds? ¡± Shen hanzhi took out her keys to open the door and ignored her. Li Hua looked at her back with a dark look in her eyes. On ount of this fickle woman, what right did she have to make two men fall for her? Li Hua tightened her grip on her phone. Gu Nian had caused her to lose her position as the chief reporter. She would not let her off. This was a good opportunity.
Since she didn¡¯t behave herself, then don¡¯t me her for being ruthless. She picked up her phone and sent Shen Zhaozheng a message: little uncle, I have something to tell you. See you tomorrow at Fu Yuan restaurant on Zhong Shan road. The next day, she didn¡¯t expect that youngest uncle Shen would really show up. Had he also noticed the rift between him and Gu Nian? She sat opposite Shen Zhaozheng and said with a pained expression, ¡± ¡°Little uncle, are you still with Gu Nian?¡± ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s expression was too cold, and it made Li Hua feel a little uneasy. I saw Gu Nian and hanzhi at the movies the other day. When she saw her uncle¡¯s eyes tighten, she felt happy. Her uncle still minded a lot. little uncle, if you don¡¯t believe me, I still have the photos. After saying that, Li Hua took out her phone and pulled up the image of the two of them that day. although Gu Nian¡¯s ssmates are here, Gu Nian is now with you. She¡¯s even out for a movie with her ex-boyfriend. This is unbelievable.
¡°I don¡¯t mind Yingluo.¡± Li Hua was stunned. Shen Zhaozheng continued, ¡± I don¡¯t mind. Li Hua, don¡¯t try to drive a wedge between me and niannian in the future. Who do you think I am? do you think I¡¯ll let you drive a wedge between us so easily? ¡± Li Hua was anxious. but this photo was taken two days ago. She¡¯s already broken up with Shen hanzhi, and she¡¯s even watching a movie with him. Uncle, do you think this kind of girl is embarrassing? ¡± ¡°I said I don¡¯t mind. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± After he finished speaking, he stood up. Li Hua also quickly stood up and followed Shen Zhaozheng. little uncle, did Gu Nian say something to you? don¡¯t be fooled by her. Shen Zhaozheng turned around and looked at her with narrowed eyes. Li Hua, I¡¯m warning you. If you dare to hurt niannian again, you won¡¯t be able to survive in the editorial department of the science paper. You won¡¯t be able to survive in the entire capital city. Li Hua¡¯s heart trembled. Being threatened by this uncle and nephew in session made her depressed to the extreme. Gu Nian really had the two men in the palm of her hand.
Chapter 2156: 2215-a really life-threatening question Chapter 2156: 2215-a really life-threatening question
Trantor: 549690339 Shen Zhaozheng hade to see her because he thought she had something to say about hanzhi. He didn¡¯t expect that this girl¡¯s nature could not be changed. Even now, she was still thinking about how to drive a wedge between him and niannian. He got up and left the restaurant indifferently. Li Hua looked at his determined back and gritted his teeth. She really could not do anything to Gu Nian.
Shen Zhaozheng got into the car and received a call from Jian Xia. ¡°Brother Shen, do you want to tell niannian¡¯s parents about this?¡± Shen Zhaozheng pondered for a moment, then shook his head. with niannian¡¯s current situation, telling her parents would only make them worry. It might also stimte niannian to think about things she shouldn¡¯t think about. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Is Yingluo doing well?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine. She¡¯s not thinking about the things she¡¯s forgotten. She¡¯s just like a normal person, but I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be sad.¡± if she doesn¡¯t look right, you can distract her. ¡°Big brother Chen, please.¡± ¡°En, Yingluo.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want niannian to remember?¡± I hope so, but I want her to be safe and sound even more. Jian Xia¡¯s eyes were a little wet. Such a beautiful love had been destroyed by Shen hanzhi. Shen hanzhi should really be nailed to the pir of shame.
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be by her side at all times.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Suddenly, the door of the French window behind her was pulled open and Gu Nian poked her head out. ¡°Who are you talking to? Always sneaking around|| I touched it. ¡± Jian Xia quickly hung up the phone and said,¡±Gu Nian, you¡¯re such a busybody.¡± As the two of them chatted andughed, Gu Nian suddenly said, ¡± ¡°I feel that you¡¯ve been a little strange recently.¡± ¡°How am I weird?¡± Jian Xia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. I feel like you¡¯re always distracting me. For example, if I want to ask you something, you don¡¯t answer me directly but suddenly change the topic. It¡¯s really strange. Gu Nian had forgotten some things, but he was still normal in other aspects. Jian Xia coughed. I don¡¯t think so. Are you thinking too much? ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gu Nian squinted at her. ¡°Let¡¯s go have dinner.¡± Jian Xia picked up the meal card on the table. Gu Nian grabbed|| ¡°Just like this,¡± he held her wrist.
¡°What do you mean by what?¡± just like now. I¡¯m asking you questions and you¡¯re avoiding my questions. You¡¯re using your meal to change the topic. Jian Xia, you¡¯ve been like this for the past few days. Jian Xia¡¯s eyes flickered. It was a life-threatening question. Guan Ling walked over. when I went to the supermarket just now, I saw two people fighting in the supermarket. I even recorded a video. Do you guys want to see it? ¡± ¡°Let me take a look.¡± Jian Xia hurried over. Gu Nian was confused. What was going on with them? Not only Jian Xia, but Guan Ling and Du Jun were also like this. They weren¡¯t the only ones who felt strange. She felt that she was strange too. She couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong, but she felt that she often had headaches. What was going on? She only felt that her mind was in chaos. She wanted to figure out some things, but she couldn¡¯t. This kind of feeling tormented her a little. She was about to say something when her phone rang. She picked it up and saw that it was Li Hua.
Ha, what was she calling for? The Li Hua now did not really want Gu Nian to be with anyone. She hoped that Gu Nian would be alone and no one would want her. Therefore, she hade to Media College to meet Gu Nian. Chapter 2157: 2217-he deserved it Chapter 2157: 2217-he deserved it
Trantor:549690339 After seeing Gu Nian, he felt that Gu Nian was acting a little strange. Jian Xia naturally followed her down. When she saw Li Hua, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Jian Xia, you can go back to the dormitory first,¡± Gu Nian said as she nced at her.
¡°No, I have to stay with you.¡± Jian Xia became anxious. ¡®Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old child? Hurry up and go back.¡± Since she was so insistent, Jian Xia didn¡¯t dare to disobey her. She could only walk back. However, when she reached the corner of the stairs, she stopped and carefully observed the two people at the door of the dormitory. She was too worried. ¡°I saw you watching a movie with Shen hanzhi a few days ago,¡± Li Hua said directly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Nianughed. You still haven¡¯t given up on him?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll tell uncle Shen?¡± Li Hua frowned. She was bluffing. ¡°Why should I tell him?¡± Gu Nian asked with a confused look. Others were afraid that Gu Nian would have a headache when she thought of those things, but Li Hua naturally did not have such concerns. ¡°Gu Nian, why are you acting like a fool?¡± Lin Yiqian chuckled. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s frown deepened. what? ¡± Li Hua clicked her tongue. are you thinking of Shen hanzhi again? is that why you¡¯re going to abandon your uncle and go back to Shen hanzhi? ¡±
Others could be bribed by the Great Demon King to put in a good word for him. However, Gu Nian knew that it was impossible. Li Hua did not like her, and she did not like Li Hua. Her pupils suddenly contracted, and her breathing became a little rapid. She held onto the wall beside her. On the other end, Shen hanzhi received a call. I advise you to take Li Hua away immediately. She¡¯s talking to niannian. I¡¯m not sure what she¡¯ll say. Shen hanzhi was on her way to the media office to look for Gu Nian. The car had already driven into the school gate. When she heard what Jian Xia said, she immediately stepped on the gas and went straight to the girls ¡®dormitory. When they arrived at the entrance of the female dormitory, they saw Gu Nian and Li Hua getting into the car. In a hurry, he drove the car to Li Hua¡¯s side, rolled down the window, and shouted at the person in the car next to him, ¡± ¡°Li Hua, stop the car for me!¡± Gu si, who was in the front passenger seat, was in excruciating pain. Li Hua¡¯s lips curved into a smile. Who cared who she was with? as long as he saw her in pain, it was enough. She would have achieved her goal. She didn¡¯t do anything, she just told her some truth.|| It was only for appearance.
The pain of losing the chief reporter was finally on her. Gu Nian deserved this. The two cars sped along the road, and Shen hanzhi realized that Li Hua was heading to her uncle¡¯s futun apartments. He was in a hurry. If niannian went to the futton apartments, she would definitely have a headache. He didn¡¯t know what niannian would think of when she saw the ce where she lived with little uncle and what kind of damage it would cause to her brain. He could only chase after them with his life on the line, but Li Hua was not to be outdone and kept stepping on the gas. At an intersection, the yellow light started to sh. Li Hua stepped on the gas and crossed the intersection. A truck drove over from the other side of the road, and Shen hanzhi had no choice but to stop the chase. Li Hua smirked while Gu Nian¡¯s head was hurting so much that her face had already turned pale. Li Hua¡¯s words kept circling in her mind. The devil hade to school for the first time to propose to her and give her a ring. He had said that he liked her. Fragments of memories surged into his mind. His head hurt so much that it felt like it was going to split open. Li Hua, on the other hand, only felt happy. Although she did not know what was wrong with Gu Nian, she was happy as long as she was in pain.
Chapter 2158: She fainted again Chapter 2158: She fainted again
Trantor:549690339 As the car stopped at the futton apartments, Lin Yiqian brought Gu Nian into the elevator and they quickly reached the third floor. When Shen Zhaozheng opened the door, he saw Li Hua standing outside and Gu Nian, who was on the verge of copsing. Shen Zhaozheng caught Gu Nian in his arms. Gu Nian¡¯s eyes were unfocused as she mumbled about the pain.
Shen Zhaozheng gritted his teeth and stared at Li Hua. ¡°Who asked you to bring her here?¡± ¡°She wanted toe,¡± Li Hua said innocently. Gu Nian¡¯s eyes were unfocused as she looked around the living room. All she could feel was a sense of familiarity, as if she had been here before. This was Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s apartment. How could she have been here before? But everything in Yingying¡¯s mind was a little chaotic. She felt like her brain wascking oxygen. The more she tried to recall, the more she felt like something was grabbing at her.|| It blocked the gate of her memory. It was painful, too painful. Shen hanzhi rushed over very quickly. Although he was reluctant, Shen Zhaozheng still gritted his teeth and said, ¡± ¡°Take her away immediately.¡± However, Gu Nian struggled to walk to the sofa. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, I¡¯m not leaving.¡± She had to remember. She had to find out why she had been acting weird recently. Why was she unable to recall anything? She couldn¡¯t leave. There seemed to be a lot of things here, and her head hurt the most when she came here. ¡°I¡¯ll call you Zhaozheng from now on, okay?¡±
¡°Alright, I like it when you call me Zhaozheng.¡± ¡®Zhaozheng, Zhaozheng!¡¯ In her mind ¡­|| The scene of Shen Zhaozheng kissing her appeared in her mind. They had a good rtionship, and he even lived under the same roof as her. How did this happen? How did this happen? Wasn¡¯t she Xuanji¡¯s girlfriend? Wasn¡¯t she afraid of Shen Zhaozheng? Shen hanzhi¡¯s face had already turned pale. Gu Nian broke out in a cold sweat. She was in so much pain that Shen Zhaozheng picked her up in his arms and walked out. He didn¡¯t need it. He didn¡¯t need niannian to torture herself to remember everything between them. He couldn¡¯t bear her pain. Gu Nian was sweating profusely as she bit her lower lip. She could not say a word.
When he passed by Li Hua, he gritted his teeth. ¡°Just you wait.¡± Then, he carried Gu Nian out of the house. He had to find Dr. Ye to see if he could relieve niannian¡¯s pain. Li Hua looked at the two men¡¯s worried expressions and their backs gradually disappeared into the distance. She raised her chin in dissatisfaction. She was the one who wanted toe, so what did it have to do with her? Gu Nian, who was in his arms, could not hold on any longer and fainted again. The current Gu Nian was really possessed by sister Lin and would faint easily. Shen Zhaozheng carried her and hurried downstairs. He called Ye Ting as he drove. ¡°Second sister, Gu Nian has fainted again.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°She came to our house just now and seemed to have remembered something.¡± you can¡¯t agitate her so much in such a short period of time. It¡¯s easy for something to happen. Shen Zhaozheng was even more worried and could only speed up. bring her to myb. I¡¯ll give her a checkup. I¡¯ll send you the address.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Shen hanzhi¡¯s car followed closely behind, and soon, the two cars arrived at Ye Ting¡¯s Biomedical Laboratory. Shen Zhaozheng carried the unconscious Gu Nian into theboratory. Ye Ting was already waiting at the door. put her on the bed.|| Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll give her a checkup.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± Shen Zhaozheng and Shen hanzhi were standing outside theboratory. Chapter 2159: 2218-unfamiliar scene Chapter 2159: 2218-unfamiliar scene
Trantor:549690339 Shen hanzhi¡¯s lips were dry and cracked. After a long while, she slowly said, ¡± ¡°Little uncle, I¡¯m sorry, Yingluo.¡± ¡°The person you should be sorry to is not me, it¡¯s her.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to hurt her, but I still hurt her.¡±
Shen Zhaozheng looked at him. if I didn¡¯t get Gu Nian back then, if she couldn¡¯t forget you, I wouldn¡¯t have forced her. Shen hanzhi¡¯s eyes flickered. He knew that he was a selfish person. ¡°If anything happens to her, I will not let you off.¡± Shen hanzhi|| One wrong step, one wrong step. He was already in a mess and didn¡¯t know how to continue. After an hour, Ye Ting walked out of theboratory. her brain waves fluctuate greatly. I injected her with a tranquilizer. ¡°Has she recovered her memory?¡± almost. It¡¯s just some fragmented memories. I think she¡¯ll be more suspicious of your rtionship with her. This situation will probably happen more often in the future. ¡°You mean, she often has headaches?¡± she¡¯s already remembered a part of it. She can¡¯t let herself not remember the whole thing. For a period of time in the future, she¡¯ll live in a living hell. ¡°Is there no other way?¡± Ye Ting shook his head slowly. if she is on her own now, the operation time can be shortened to three months, but it will still take at least three months before she can undergo the gic sequence modification again. Zhaozheng, you know that I must be careful. If there is a mistake, this technology may be frozen. If that happens, many brain patients will lose hope. Do you understand? ¡±
¡°I understand, I understand.¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. That was also for niannian¡¯s good. don¡¯t worry. Ye Ting patted his shoulder. if you ask me, why don¡¯t you just be ruthless and let her remember all of this by herself? ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do it,¡± Shen Zhaozheng shook his head. then, let¡¯s wait for a while. I promise you that I¡¯ll perform the surgery on her in three months. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. But now, it was no longer something that Shen Zhaozheng could not do. She opened her eyes in theboratory, and the image of Shen Zhaozheng kissing her was still in her mind. She panted, panted heavily, and suddenly sat up, reaching out to press her temple. Theboratory staff said softly, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Gu Nian looked around and found herself in an unfamiliar environment. She could not help but shake her head.¡±What is this ce?¡± ¡°Doctor ye¡¯sboratory.¡±
¡°What am I doing here?¡± She had been in Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s house just now. There seemed to be some strange fragments in her memory. She hadn¡¯tpletely recalled it, but she was sure that she had lost some of her memories. As for how it was lost, she still didn¡¯t know. She got out of bed and the staff called out to her, ¡± miss Gu, you still need to rest and observe. However, Gu Nian walked out without a care and the staff had no choice but to follow her. When the door opened, only Ye Ting and Shen hanzhi were left outside. She frowned and looked around. There was no one else, not the person she remembered. She felt a little guilty when she saw Shen hanzhi. That was because the memory in his mind was simply too random. It was the scene of her and Shen Zhaozheng being entangled with each other. There was no process or reason. She didn¡¯t know how it happened.
She always felt that she had betrayed Shen hanzhi, so she felt a little guilty when she saw him. ¡°Niannianqian.¡± Chapter 2160: 2221-no answer Chapter 2160: 2221-no answer
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Are you alright?¡± Shen hanzhi walked up to her worriedly. Gu Nian¡¯s eyes flickered as she asked,¡¯what¡¯s wrong with me? Am I sick? I¡¯ve been having headaches a lot recently.¡± Shen hanzhi¡¯s heart ached. it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve been under a lot of pressuretely. You¡¯ll be fine as long as you get some rest.
¡°Really?¡± Gu Nian looked at him suspiciously. My Yingluo isn¡¯t suffering from some terminal illness, right?¡± That was why they had be so strange, and why she often had strange memories.|| It entered his mind. There must be something wrong with his brain. It can¡¯t be brain cancer, right? With this thought, her face suddenly turned pale, and she felt as if half of her strength had been sucked out. She suddenly reached out to hold on. The heavens wouldn¡¯t be so cruel, would they? She was only twenty years old, the age of a flower. She was not married yet, did not have her own children, and had not started to be filial to her parents. How could he take her life so cruelly? Shen hanzhi quickly held her. no, no. Don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild. Gu nianxin thought to herself,¡¯even if he¡¯s really terminally ill, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all hiding it from me. You¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll be scared if you tell me.¡¯ She held her breath and left theboratory with Shen hanzhi. In a car outside theboratory, Shen Zhaozheng was carefully observing her reaction. Fortunately, she was calm, and he was relieved.
When Shen hanzhi sent Gu Nian back to media College, Jian Xia, Guan Ling, and Du Jun were already waiting at the entrance of the dormitory. They quickly went forward to help Gu Nian up as they looked at Shen hanzhi guardedly. ¡°You guys can take her back to the dormitory,¡± Shen hanzhi said with a dazed expression. Jian Xia gritted her teeth. take care of Li Hua. she said. After she finished speaking, she pulled Gu Nian by the hand and walked into the dormitory. Gu Nian turned around to look at Shen hanzhi. Shen hanzhi forced a smile at her, but it quickly disappeared when she turned around. How could he smile? Gu Nian observed the three girls ¡®reactions suspiciously. They had indeed been acting strange recently. They had been asking her about her well-being and were also on guard against her. This time, she was even more certain that she had a terminal illness. The more she thought about it, the more desperate she felt. No, she had to find time to go to the brain Department for aprehensive examination. She had to go alone. But now, these three girls were almost always following her. Jian Xia was with her in ss. Usually, the three of them would go to the battle and she didn¡¯t have any chance at all. Oh no, she felt like she was about to die. Otherwise, why would they be so nervous? The next day, after she finished her ss with Jian Xia, Jian Xia wanted to take her to eat.
¡°Um, I need to go to my grandfather¡¯s house,¡± Gu Nian said after clearing her throat. ¡°Then I¡¯ll apany you.¡± ¡°Why do you keep following me?¡± Gu Nian frowned. ¡°I just like following you,¡± Jian Xia stammered. alright then. Wait for me. I need to go to the toilet. Gu Nian looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Gu Nian entered the toilet in the teaching block. As soon as she entered the toilet, she stepped on the water tank and pushed open the small window. They were on the second floor. After getting out of the window, she jumped down without hesitation and ran forward. She had to check what was wrong with herself. Outside the bathroom, Jian Xia waited for a while but Gu Nian still did note out. Her heart skipped a beat as she quickly pushed the door open. ¡°Niannianmo nianniannianmo¡± No one answered.
Chapter 2161: You don’t seem to have an appointment Chapter 2161: You don¡¯t seem to have an appointment
Trantor: 549690339 She panicked and pushed open every toilet door, but she didn¡¯t care. Thest one was locked, but there was no one there. She looked up and saw that there was a window above the bathroom. Obviously, niannian had run away. Jian Xia panicked. She quickly called Guan Ling. Guan Ling¡¯s ss was still in ss. When he received Jian Xia¡¯s call, he immediately pulled Du Jun out of the ss.
¡°Niannian used the excuse of going to the toilet and ran off somewhere.¡± ¡°She must have started to suspect something.¡± ¡°Definitely. It¡¯s been so strange recently. Who wouldn¡¯t be suspicious?¡± ¡°Where could she have gone?¡± Jian Xia was anxious. ¡°Let¡¯s call Superintendent Shen first,¡± Guan Ling said. Shen Zhaozheng received a call from Jian Xia and rushed to media University as fast as he could. They asked the security guards on both sides of the entrance. The security guards said that they had seen Gu Nian take a taxi but did not know where she was going. ¡°Do you remember the car te number?¡± Shen Zhaozheng asked calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t remember that, but there is a camera at the entrance. Let me check the surveince video.¡± Soon, the surveince video was out. Shen Zhaozheng saw the license te number and immediately asked his friend from the traffic Department to help him investigate. However, when they found the taxi, the taxi driver said that the youngdy only sat there for five minutes, paid for the ride, and got off on a small road. Obviously, she had a strong sense of anti-reconnaissance, and she didn¡¯t want anyone to find her.
Jian Xia med herself. I didn¡¯t take good care of niannian. It¡¯s all my fault. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine,¡± Guan Lingforted her. The No. 8 People¡¯s Hospital of the capital city was the best hospital in the brain Department. The car stopped steadily. Gu Nian went straight to the hospital¡¯s outpatient department and then to the office of the best specialist. She reached out and knocked on the door of Department Director Xu¡¯s office. A nurse walked over and said,¡±Do you have an appointment?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for Department Director Xu.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Department Director Xu only receives two guests a day. You don¡¯t seem to have an appointment.¡± As soon as Gu Nian opened the door, director Xu, who was in the office with a head full of white hair, frowned. ¡°Do you need something?¡± my father is Gu jinghang and my grandfather is Tang qingru. I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s an emergency today. You have to give me a checkup now, ¡± Gu Nian said directly. Department Director Xu was stunned for a moment, and his slightly impatient expression immediately eased. He waved his hand. little Lu, I¡¯m almost done with the patient here. Take him to do a brain CT scan first. Xiao Lu quickly agreed. After the door closed, Gu Nian sat down opposite the doctor and took out her identification card. just in case you don¡¯t believe me, you should know that director Gu¡¯s daughter is called Gu Nian. You can take a look at my ID card. Also, there are many photos of my mother on the inte. You can search them up. I look very simr to her.
¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you. I was being rude just now,¡± Department Director Xu said respectfully. I¡¯m fine. Please check me immediately. I think I¡¯m sick in the head. ¡°Why would you have such an idea?¡± Department Director Xu furrowed his eyebrows. I think I¡¯ve forgotten something. Whenever I try to recall something, my head hurts. Sometimes, Hanhan even faints. You¡¯re an expert in the field of brain surgery. Please help me check, ¡± Gu Nian said with a serious expression. ¡°You mean you forgot something?¡± why? is there a problem? ¡± Gu Nian nodded. Department Director Xu shook his head slowly. recently, there¡¯s a technology that has been put into clinical use. It¡¯s the brain gic sequence rbination technology. It doesn¡¯t require opening the head, but it can treat diseases such as brain cancer. It can cause the patient to lose memory or have memory disorder. It¡¯s actually in line with the symptoms you mentioned. Chapter 2162: Why did you do this? Chapter 2162: Why did you do this?
Trantor: 549690339 When Gu Nian heard the word ¡®brain cancer¡¯, she immediately felt a chill down her spine. ¡°Brain cancer? Do I really have brain cancer?¡± Department Director Xu quickly waved his hand. no, I mean, it¡¯s possible that your memory has been erased. But we still need to check it.
Gu Nian frowned. Her memory was erased?¡± Yes, that¡¯s right. Let me examine you before I make a conclusion. ¡°Okay, Department Director Xu, sorry for the trouble.¡± ¡°Come with me to the CT scan room immediately.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. During the examination, Gu Nian was very nervous because she did not know what was waiting for her. Was it some unknown world? Would he continue to have a headache? If he really had a terminal illness, if he was diagnosed with brain cancer, what would he do? No matter what, no matter what the result was, she had to face it. She couldn¡¯t not know anything about him. Just like that, she was pushed into a round brain wave detector in the patient¡¯s garb.
She was actually conscious, which made her look even more terrifying. Department Director Xu sat in front of theputer with a serious expression. He looked at theputer screen from time to time and then at the person lying on the detector. There were already clinical cases of that gic sequence modification technique in China. This youngdy had actually received this technique? Did she have any illness in her brain? Why did he ept this technology? However, ording to his examination, it seemed that other than the gic sequence modification to erase his memory, there were no signs of other operations in his brain. This was a little strange. The test was repeated several times. Department Director Xu was sure that miss Gu had only undergone gic sequence modification and that there were no other problems. He raised his hand, and the nurse in the room turned on the detector. She helped Gu Nian to his feet while Department Director Xu nodded from outside the transparent ss window. She walked out and looked at Department Director Xu uneasily.¡±What¡¯s wrong with my Yingluo?¡± ¡°Can we talk about this in my office?¡± Department Director Xu pointed at the door. Gu Nian¡¯s hair stood on end as she thought,¡¯Oh no, oh no, I¡¯m done for. I must be suffering from some terminal illness.¡¯
She followed Department Director Xu back to his office in a daze. As soon as he sat down, Department Director Xu said in a serious tone, why did you ept the gic sequence modification? ¡± Gu Nian was confused. What do you mean by that?¡± Department Director Xu handed the report to her. in the field of biomedical science, there¡¯s a technology that can modify gic sequences to eliminate memories or treat brain diseases. You obviously epted this technology, but most people only ept this technology because their brains have an incurable disease. However, you didn¡¯t. You epted this technology for no reason. ¡°I¡¯ve never received this technology before,¡± Gu Nian replied with a confused look. you don¡¯t remember, but my examination results clearly showed that you had received this technique. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t remember some things, and why you have a severe headache when you want to remember some things. Gu Nian¡¯s heart sank as a part of her memory had been erased. So, was it rted to Shen Zhaozheng? Were the memories rted to him erased? Who did this? Why did you do that? A terrifying thought gradually became clear in her mind. Was it hanzhi¡¯s doing?
If she was already together with Shen Zhaozheng and was unwilling to give up, she had erased a part of her memory and pretended that it had never happened. Chapter 2163: 2223-it’s better to shorten the pain than prolong it Chapter 2163: 2223-it¡¯s better to shorten the pain than prolong it
Trantor: 549690339 Could there be such an absurd thing? Would Han Zhi be such a person? She couldn¡¯t believe it. She couldn¡¯t believe that Han Zhi would be so crazy.
But her head started to hurt again. It was so painful that she wanted to faint immediately to ease the pain. Would Han Zhi bear to let her suffer such pain? She didn¡¯t believe it. She didn¡¯t believe it. However, no matter how much Qianqian didn¡¯t believe it, it seemed to be the truth. It did not seem difficult to verify the truth as he could find some clues from everything that had happened to her in the past few days. Thinking of this, Gu Nian¡¯s heart gradually sank. At the entrance of the hospital, Shen Zhaozheng and the others had already found their way over. They rushed in. After asking around, they finally arrived outside Department Director Xu¡¯s office. He heard Gu Nian¡¯s voice from inside and pushed the door open. Director Xu and the nurse were about to help her out when Shen Zhaozheng strode over and hugged her. ¡°Niannianqian.¡± Gu Nian was in so much pain that Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s heart was about to break. Gu Nian reached out and ced her hand on his shoulder.
¡°I¡¯m Yingluo, I¡¯m Yingluo.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s face was pale from the pain and sweat was rolling down her forehead. ¡°Did I forget something important?¡± ¡°No, you haven¡¯t forgotten,¡± Shen Zhaozheng shook his head. you¡¯re lying! You¡¯re lying! Take me back! Gu Nian gasped for breath. Shen Zhaozheng shook his head. you can¡¯t. Niannian, go back to school first. You go back to school first. Don¡¯t think about anything else, understand? ¡± ¡°Take me back to your apartment,¡± Gu Nian said as she leaned into his arms. There, she could still have some fragmented memories. She knew that they were lost memories. She had to remember them. She had to remember them. Shen Zhaozheng looked at the doctor and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Please, give her a tranquilizer.¡± Department Director Xu quickly asked the nurse to bring over a tranquilizer. Gu Nian struggled but in the end, she was still injected with a tranquilizer. The three girls at the side watched with tears in their eyes.|| Shen Zhaozheng left the hospital with the unconscious Gu Nian in his arms. Jian Xia followed behind him with a heavy heart. brother Shen, niannian has already recalled part of the incident. The doctor has also diagnosed her. She already knows that her memory has been erased. Why don¡¯t we shorten the pain instead of prolonging it? ¡±
Shen Zhaozheng carried her and gently ced her on the passenger¡¯s seat. His expression was serious. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± He really could not bear to see her in so much pain. But now, things were out of his control. Niannian had begun to suspect herself, so she had sneaked to the hospital alone to check her body. So, how much more time could he dy? He just couldn¡¯t get over the hurdle in his heart. In the evening, Gu Nian slowly opened her eyes. She returned to the dormitory andy down on her bed.|| Go. As soon as she opened her eyes, Jian Xia and the others immediately surrounded her and looked at her carefully. ¡°Niannianqian.¡± Gu Nian got out of bed and sat on the chair. I know. You don¡¯t have to hide it from me. I know that a part of my memory has been erased. The few of them stammered, not knowing what to say. Jian Xia said, ¡± that¡¯s true. However, if you try to recall it by force, you¡¯ll have a headache. Niannian, we¡¯re doing this for your own good. Gu Nian mmed the table. you should have told me for my own good. I thought I had some kind of terminal illness.
¡°I wanted to tell you at first, but you didn¡¯t believe me,¡± Jian Xia said in a sad tone. Chapter 2164: 2224-niannian remembers the password Chapter 2164: 2224-niannian remembers the password
Trantor: 549690339 Gu Nian thought about it and realized that it was true. From the beginning, she had already determined that Shen Zhaozheng only liked her one-sided. She was a very determined person. As long as she had decided on something, no one else could change her mind. She raised her head and looked at Jian Xia. then tell me. What¡¯s going on? ¡± Jian Xia was in a difficult position. but Yueyue, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll have a headache.
it¡¯s the weekend tomorrow. I¡¯m going to futun apartments, ¡± Gu Nian said as she sighed. ¡°I have to. He won¡¯t agree.¡± I¡¯m only asking you this. Are Shen Zhaozheng and I a couple now? ¡± Jian Xia fell into an intense struggle. After a while, she said, ¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Countless images shed through Gu Nian¡¯s mind. The memories were like a tidal wave. They were so blurry, but it seemed like he could see everything if he tore open the thin film. She reached out to grab it.|| She sat at the corner of the table, the veins on the back of her hands popping out. She forced herself not to think about it first, to calm down first, and to take it slowly. She didn¡¯t know what had happened. She didn¡¯t know how she had suddenly changed from Shen hanzhi¡¯s girlfriend to his uncle¡¯s girlfriend. This was too unbelievable. Did she really fall in love with that devil? In her impression, this was a fantasy. That way, she would have to go to the futton apartments the next day. She had to remember everything through her own efforts. The next day, Shen hanzhi arrived at Media College again. Gu Nian walked out of the dormitory building and saw a man in an iron-gray coat standing under a tree. She walked up to him and gave him a tight p.
With a bang, his face was thrown to the side. He knew that he had done something useless again. They could have been friends, but now, they couldn¡¯t even be friends. Gu Nian¡¯s voice was filled with pain. even though I haven¡¯tpletely recalled it, I know that you erased my memory. Shen hanzhi, how could you do that? ¡± How could you make such a decision without my consent? Who do you think I am? Are you treating me as your essory? How dare you?¡± Shen hanzhi didn¡¯t even have the courage to look her in the eye. She only said softly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. Gu Nian shook her head. Shen hanzhi, don¡¯t ever show up in front of me again. I don¡¯t want to see you ever again. With that, he turned around and left. Shen hanzhi looked at her back in despair and thought that it would be great if she could start over. If only he could live again and return to the summer when she was fifteen years old. How great would that be? Unfortunately, there was no such ¡®if¡¯. They could never go back to the past. In the car, Gu Nian sat in the back while Jian Xia and Guan Ling sat on her left and right. ¡°Niannian, are you really going to futton apartments?¡±
¡°Yes.¡± Jian Xia quickly sent a message to Shen Zhaozheng: ¡®niannian wants to go to your ce. Hurry up and leave.¡¯ When they arrived at futton apartments, inspector Shen sat in his car and watched the four girls enter his apartment. His door was locked, and there was no one in the room, so she should know when to retreat. The four of them stood at the door. Gu Nian knocked on the door, but no one answered. Jian Xia coughed. there¡¯s no one. Let¡¯s go back first. However, Gu Nian was staring at the password lock in a daze. Gu Nian touched the back of her head. Her birthday was on the 18th of September. She reached out and pressed the button. 0918 Kachak, the door actually opened. Jian Xia knew that this was bad. However, Gu Nian had already opened the door and walked in. She quickly sent another message to Shen Zhaozheng,¡¯niannian, remember the password¡¯.
Chapter 2165: 2224-not guarding against others Chapter 2165: 2224-not guarding against others
Trantor:549690339 The man sitting in the car downstairs looked at this line of words and did not know whether to be happy or worried. He could only immediately open the door and get out. Gu Nian walked into the living room calmly. Jian Xia and the others followed her carefully. Suddenly, the door opened. Gu Nian looked up and saw a tall man with a serious expression on his face. He was the person she was most afraid of-Shen Zhaozheng.
She took a step back and farted.|| The shares fell into the sofa. There was a scene|| The image of the man she was afraid of sitting on the sofa and watching TV with her in his arms entered her mind. It was so warm. you guys can go back first, ¡± Shen Zhaozheng said in a deep voice. I can handle this. Since niannian insisted on recalling all of this, then ¡­ As Jian Xia said, and as Dr. Ye said, it was better to shorten the pain. Jian Xia and the rest could not bear to stay and watch Gu Nian suffer. The three of them left Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s apartment. Gu Nian leaned back on the sofa and raised her hand to block the approaching person. ¡°Yingluo, don¡¯te over.¡± Shen Zhaozheng slowly squatted down and said in an incredibly gentle voice, ¡± alright, I won¡¯te over. Niannian, don¡¯t think too much about it, okay? ¡± Gu Nian got up and stumbled into her room. Shen Zhaozheng followed behind her worriedly. The door was pushed open, and he put his big hand on her waist.¡±Niannianqian.¡± As Gu Nian looked at therge bed, overwhelming memories flooded her mind.
Shen Zhaozheng looked at her face that was gradually turning pale. He immediately picked up his phone and called Ye Ting. ¡°Second sister, pleasee to my apartment. Hanhan seems to be about to remember niannian. I¡¯m afraid something might happen to her.¡± Ye Ting was obviously very concerned about his younger brother. As soon as he called, she immediately drove over. Gu Nian was about to copse. Her life was like a tape that had been rewound. Everything gradually became clear and strung together into a line. Gu Nian felt as if someone had hammered a nail into her mind. She leaned into Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s arms and clutched his sweater tightly. He gently stroked her back. niannian, don¡¯t think about it anymore. Don¡¯t think about it anymore, okay? ¡± ¡°Brother zhaohan, I¡¯m in pain,¡± Gu Nian said in pain. ¡°Niannian, bite me if you feel pain,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said as he extended his arm. Gu Nian shook her head. I can¡¯t bite you. Brother zhaohan, I can¡¯t believe that I actually forgot everything that happened between us. I can¡¯t believe that I could forget everything in the past year. I deserve to die. Shen Zhaozheng frowned. it¡¯s okay, niannian. It¡¯s okay. The nail in his head seemed to have been hammered deeper, deeper ¡­
The memories were still slowly being opened up. She saw what had happened even earlier. She knew that Shen hanzhi had broken up with her because of li huacai and that Shen hanzhi had gone to the Northwest because she had betrayed her. She also knew that brother zhaohan had already chosen to believe her at that time. Perhaps, from that moment on, she had already developed feelings for Shen Zhaozheng. However, she didn¡¯t know that she was too stupid. She was too unguarded. Just as Gu Nian was about to faint from the pain, Ye Ting arrived. Shen Zhaozheng carried her and opened the door for Ye Ting. Ye Ting even brought a set of Detection Tools. Towards this biological brother of hers, she really chased after him with all her might. She was definitely afraid that her brother would suffer even the slightest bit of grievance. She had also brought an assistant along. As soon as she saw Gu Nian¡¯s expression, she calmly asked Shen Zhaozheng, who was already in a state of confusion. Chapter 2166: Her willpower is indeed shocking Chapter 2166: Her willpower is indeed shocking
Trantor:549690339 ¡°How is she?¡± ¡°She seems to have recalled many things, but she was in so much pain that she almost fainted. Second sister, please save her.¡± Ye Ting pointed at the sofa. put her on the sofa first. I¡¯ll give her a shot of tranquilizer.
¡°She just used calm yesterday, and today she¡¯s tired.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry.¡± Shen Zhaozheng then carried Gu Nian to the sofa. Gu Nian was already curled up in pain. The assistant gave her a shot of tranquilizer, and the person who was struggling violently slowly calmed down. Ye Ting picked up a suitcase and opened it. There was a simple measuring instrument in it. She measured it briefly and then nodded slowly. send her to myb for observation immediately. She has recovered 80% of her memory on her own. There¡¯s no need for surgery. We just need to observe her physical functions to see if her brain is full of brain damage. || Blood shock and other symptoms.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. He carried her and rushed out of the house. The car sped all the way and they soon arrived at Ye Ting¡¯sboratory. On one hand, he was d that he had the help of the second miss of the ye family. On the other hand, he was also a little worried that the second miss would be furious when the truth came to light. After all, she had been used by someone. With her personality, she would not be so easily fooled. After niannian recovered, he nned to confess and fight for a lenient sentence.
When they arrived at theboratory, Ye Ting asked Shen Zhaozheng to stay outside. He then asked a few staff members in white coats to push Gu Nian into theboratory. It was almost all transparent ss, and Shen Zhaozheng could clearly see niannian¡¯s every move inside. He could also see the lines jumping on a huge screen. It seemed to be niannian¡¯s brain waves. One could clearly see that her brain activity was unusually intense. And that line fluctuated without any pattern. One moment it soared into the sky, and the next moment it fell into the bottom of the valley. He couldn¡¯t bear to look at her anymore. He knew that she must be in pain. In order to remember what happened between them, she had suffered a lot. This girl made his heart ache too much. He turned around, his eyes slightly red. He stood there for a long time before theboratory door finally opened. He immediately turned around and looked at Ye Ting,¡±second sister, she, she, she, she, she, she, she ¡­¡± Ye Ting smiled at him. the little girl¡¯s willpower is indeed amazing. She actually managed topletely remember the erased memory on her own. Of course, she also admitted that the pain was unbearable for ordinary people. Zhaozheng, I¡¯m very d that you like such a strong girl. She must love you very much, so she can endure this excruciating pain and try her best to remember everything that happened between you and her. She¡¯s fine now. Shen Zhaozheng felt his legs go soft. This was a sign that he had rxed after an extreme worry. He reached out and supported himself against the wall.
¡°Are you okay?¡± Ye Ting was worried. He smiled. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine. Can I see her? ¡± ¡°Of course you can. You can bring her back now.¡± ¡°Is there anything I should pay attention to?¡± actually, there¡¯s nothing much to pay attention to. She has already recalled everything and is not afraid of any stimtion. It¡¯s just that she might feel uneasy after being deceived and used by others. You shouldfort her a little. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Ye Ting patted his shoulder. I¡¯ve always hoped to have a younger brother. I¡¯m happy to do anything for you. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s eyes flickered. Once niannian had settled down, he would definitely go to her and ask for forgiveness. Chapter 2167: It’s not your fault Chapter 2167: It¡¯s not your fault
Trantor:549690339 He would definitely notin if he was hit or scolded. When they entered theboratory, Gu Nian was still lying on the test bench. she hasn¡¯t woken up yet. You should take her back. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. It was dusk, and it was already early winter. The setting sun shone warmly in the living room, where Shen Zhaozheng was making soup.
Gu Nian slowly opened her eyes. As she looked at his back, her eyes immediately became wet.|| How could she just forget such a heartwarming scene? She didn¡¯t wear any shoes, only socks. She ran over to the kitchen and hugged him from behind. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s body stiffened. ¡°Niannian, you¡¯re awake.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s face was leaning against his back as she called out to him softly, ¡± ¡°Brother zhaoxun,¡± After a short interlude, everything finally passed, and they returned to normal. Shen Zhaozheng put down the soup spoon in his hand and turned around. He leaned against the ss counter and reached out to put his arm around her shoulder. ¡°You remember everything?¡± I feel like it¡¯s been half a month. Gu Nian looked at him with red eyes. He reached out and stroked her hair affectionately. ¡°Just treat it as an absurd dream, hmm?¡± Gu Nian pouted. if you had lost your memory and forgotten about me, I think I would have turned the world upside down. Brother zhaohan, I¡¯m sorry for making you suffer.
He caressed her back lovingly. this is good. Only when you¡¯ve lost something will you know how to cherish it. Niannian, I cherish this opportunity. I¡¯m very touched that you¡¯re trying your best to remember me. As Gu Nian leaned into his arms, tears began to stream down her face. ¡°Brother zhaohan!¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s all in the past.¡± ¡°Brother zhaohan, I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry.¡± She had even ridiculously asked him to ept the school Belle¡¯s pursuit. What had she done? it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s all hanzhi¡¯s fault. He made you suffer so much. Niannian, he chose to stand against me this time. I can¡¯t just ignore it. ¡°Brother zhaohan, what are you going to do with him?¡± Gu Nian nodded. this technology is meant to be used in the biomedical field. He and his friends used this technology on you without the consent of the parties involved. Therefore, he and his friends will receive a court summons. he is. He has vited thew. Gu Nian lowered her eyes and nodded. Shen Zhaozheng patted her head. you don¡¯t have to face hanzhi. Just leave it to me. She leaned on his chest and mumbled,¡±yes.¡±
The person in her most innocent and beautiful age could actually do such a thing without her consent. This really made her heart ache. By doing so, Shen hanzhi was undoubtedly burying that beautiful past with her own hands. Shen Zhaozheng turned around and held her in one hand and a spoon in the other. dinner is ready. The FIR soup is not greasy, so drink more. Gu Nian seemed to be stuck to Shen Zhaozheng as she wrapped her arms around his waist. ¡°Yes, sure.¡± During dinner, Gu Nian felt a little strange. brother zhaohan, I think that Dr. Ye is an authoritative expert in the country¡¯s biomedical field. I also heard that she¡¯s very cold. How did you manage to hire her, brother zhaohan? ¡± Once she said it, Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I, Zhenzhen, lied to her.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu Nian raised her eyebrows. I lied to her that I¡¯m her younger brother. For the sake of that, she¡¯ll do everything she can to help you. Chapter 2168: 2228-early winter Chapter 2168: 2228-early winter
Trantor:549690339 Gu Nian¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock. ¡°Ah? She¡¯s a talented person, and you¡¯re just going to believe her?¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. because I look somewhat simr to the eldest sister of the ye family, ye Hui, so I went to ask for his help first. Ye Hui was generous and thought of this method. He said that only family ties could make the second sister of the ye family let down her guard. Hence, she forged a paternity test report. Gu Nian¡¯s mouth opened even wider. I n to confess everything to second sister ye tomorrow.
For a moment, Gu Nian did not know what to say. After a while, she said, ¡± then, second sister will definitely be furious. She will definitely think that you used her. ¡°I¡¯ll beg for your forgiveness,¡± Shen Zhaozheng heaved a sigh of relief. Gu Nian grabbed|| ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. You had no choice but to lie to her because of me.¡± Shen Zhaozheng patted her head and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± After dinner, Shen Zhaoming washed the dishes while Gu Nian took a dry towel and helped to wipe the water droplets from the bowl. Men and women worked together, so they didn¡¯t feel tired. She said softly,¡±brother zhaohan,¡± yes, Zhenzhen, ¡± he replied in a deep voice. ¡°Have you ever thought about what you would do if I can¡¯t remember you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think of it, but you won¡¯tpletely forget me,¡± he chuckled. His voice was so certain. When Gu Nian entered the bathroom to take a shower, Shen Zhaozheng was leaning against the wall outside the bathroom.
She usually didn¡¯t like to smile, but at this moment, there was a smile on her face. It was only after losing it that it became more precious. Niannian suffered a lot of pain before she remembered him. Ye Ting also said that it must be because her heart was full of love for him that she could withstand that kind of pain. He could not help but chuckle again. ¡°Come out, I¡¯ll dry your hair for you,¡± he coughed lightly. ¡°Do you know how to dry your hair?¡± Gu Nian could not help butugh. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve done an experiment with Xue Shen.¡± The poor Vice-Principal Xue¡¯s hair was flicked by director Shen again and again before he could finally get the hairdryer. This time, shey on the sofa and rested her head on his big chest.|| On hisp, he held her hair gently as the wind from the hairdryer blew on it. Gu Nian felt extremelyfortable. It would be such a pity if he had forgotten all these little things. Every time he thought about how she had almost forgotten about him, he would feel a lingering fear.
She would have more resentment towards Shen hanzhi. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s slender fingers gently ran through her ck hair as shey quietly on hisp. It was early winter outside the window. The frost slowly descended, and the window became blurry. On this night when the temperature had dropped drastically, it was fortunate that she was by his side. His niannian had ovee all difficulties and returned to his side. He was lucky. Because she was too at ease with him by her side, she fell asleep very quickly. It was raining outside the window. Her soft breathing made him feel at ease. He lifted the nket andy down beside her. Then, he reached out and pulled her into his arms. He felt like he had the whole world in his arms when he held her. On the other hand, it was pitch-ck in Shen hanzhi¡¯s apartment. The curtains were drawn, and even the street lights outside the window could not get in. He sat in the dark with a cigarette between his fingers, asionally taking a puff. The bedroom was filled with the smell of smoke, and he couldn¡¯t help but cough.
She called niannian today, but she didn¡¯t pick up. He knew things were bad. Chapter 2169: 2228-profit Chapter 2169: 2228-profit
Trantor: 549690339 He was too afraid. He was afraid that when niannian recalled it, how would she look at him? She would definitely think that he was especially despicable. Huuuu He let out a light breath. The current him had already lost the entire game. Ha, what a joke. He had never thought that he would lose her sopletely.
How good would it be if he could do it all over again? Shen hanzhi stubbed out the cigarette andy down on the bed.|| Go. He justy there, his mind empty. He didn¡¯t want to think about it, he didn¡¯t want to think about it. He just let himself sink into this. The phone rang again and again, echoing in the dark space. Finally, he picked up the phone. It was Wu Han. His voice was very anxious. hanzhi, I¡¯m really in fear every day. I really didn¡¯t know that she was director Gu¡¯s daughter. Oh, that¡¯s not right. Even if she wasn¡¯t director Gu¡¯s daughter, I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to your request. It¡¯s against thew. If they pursue the matter, I¡¯m really done for. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll take responsibility for everything. Just say that I threatened you.¡± Wu Yin¡¯s voice was a little hesitant. I can¡¯t do that to you. After all, you didn¡¯t really put a knife to my neck. Forget it, I¡¯ll ept it. No matter what punishment it is, I¡¯ll ept it. After hanging up the phone, it was a long night again. The next day, it was still drizzling outside. The rain made it even colder. After Shen Zhaozheng and Gu Nian had their breakfast, they went downstairs and got into the car. They then drove to the ye family vi. When he arrived at the ye family vi, the guard recognized him and let him in. When he arrived at the big vi, the ye family¡¯s eldest sister, ye Hui, came to wee him.
¡°Zhaozheng, how¡¯s your little girlfriend?¡± thank you, ¡± Shen Zhaozheng said gratefully. she has fully recovered. Ye Hui smiled,¡±it¡¯s nothing. You¡¯re here today for Yingluo.¡± Shen Zhaozheng looked around and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°May I ask if second sister is Yingluo around?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re still looking for her? is there anything?¡± Shen Zhaozheng hesitated for a moment before he said, ¡± ¡°I, Zhenzhen, n to confess to her.¡± Ye Hui¡¯s heart skipped a beat,¡±ah? You¡¯re going to confess so soon? I advise you to calm down first. If you tell the truth now, I¡¯m afraid Ye Ting will cut you with a knife. She has a very fierce temper.¡± Gu Nian quickly grabbed it.|| that¡¯s right, brother Zhaozheng, ¡± she said, grabbing Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s hand. I think we should take it slow too. Otherwise, it would feel like she was burning the bridge after crossing it. It was reasonable for second sister to be angry. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s expression was serious. I¡¯m just afraid that if we drag this on for too long, she¡¯ll find out on her own. Then ¡­ Then the plot would be even worse. ¡°I¡¯ll find an opportunity to talk to her during this period of time,¡± ye Hui said as he waved his hand.
Shen Zhaozheng hesitated. Would this work? Ye Hui patted his shoulder. don¡¯t worry. I know my sister the best. Trust me. I¡¯m not wrong. yes, brother zhaohan, ¡± Gu Nian chimed in. I think big sis is right. ¡°You call me big sister too?¡± ye Hui could not help butugh. you¡¯re now brother zhaohan¡¯s older sister. That makes you my older sister as well. Gu Nian scratched the back of her head. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that mess up the seniority?¡± ye Hui jokingly asked. ¡°I, ran ran, call him Zhao Zheng now. You¡¯re Zhao Zheng¡¯s big sister, so you¡¯re my big sister.¡± Ye Hui felt that he had struck it rich. This little girl was so beautiful and her personality was not cowardly. She was verypatible with the ye family. Chapter 2170: I won’t trust others so easily in the future Chapter 2170: I won¡¯t trust others so easily in the future
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Since we¡¯re a family, then stay for dinner. Your second sister will be back around 5 or 6 pm.¡± Shen Zhaozheng coughed lightly,¡±then I¡¯ll take a look.¡± ¡°Perform as usual and don¡¯t give anything away.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± In the evening, Ye Ting and ye Shu returned together. Ye Ting was very happy to see Shen Zhaozheng and Gu Nian.
¡°Is Gu Nian alright?¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern, second sister. She¡¯s fine,¡± Shen Zhaozheng replied with a smile. Ye Ting took off|| She smiled and nced at him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite in the future, understand?¡± Shen Zhaozheng nced at ye Hui uneasily, and ye Hui immediately stepped forward. ¡°Then let¡¯s eat together.¡± They walked to the dining room, and Ye Ting sat down beside Shen Zhaozheng. He said, ¡± ¡°Big sister, when should we bring Zhaozheng to see father?¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he nced at ye Hui. Ye Jie said calmly, ¡± father has not been in good health recently and is staying in the sanatorium. I¡¯m afraid that he will be too excited if he suddenly finds out that he has a son this old. I think it¡¯s better to wait for a while before bringing Zhaozheng over. Ye Ting frowned. well, that¡¯s true. The old man can¡¯t be too emotional recently. Shen Zhaozheng heaved a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t feel very at ease during the meal as he was worried that he would give himself away at any time. He had always been a person who would not change his expression even if Mount Tai copsed in front of him. However, because Ye Ting had done him a favor, he could not face Ye Ting with a normal heart. After dinner, he quickly left the ye family mansion with Gu Nian.
Gu Nian looked at the manor through the rearview mirror and whispered, ¡± brother zhaohan, I¡¯m really worried for you. I think second sister of the ye family really sees you as her younger brother. Shen Zhaozheng massaged his brows. let¡¯s take it one step at a time. When the timees, we¡¯ll see if we¡¯re going to offer a humble apology or something. We¡¯d better listen to the ye family¡¯s eldest sister¡¯s arrangements. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll act rashly.|| Things will only bring about the worst result.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Gu Nian nodded. After the car left, Shen Zhaozheng drove her back to media University. ¡°In the future, you must be more careful when you do things, understand? It doesn¡¯t matter if you think this person is trustworthy or not, understand?¡± I understand. Gu Nian nodded. I won¡¯t trust others so easily in the future. When she returned to the dormitory, the three girls rushed over. Jian Xia grabbed them.||¡±Niannian, do you remember?¡± he held her hand. ¡°Yes, I remember,¡± Gu Nian nodded. Jian Xia almost burst into tears. Oh my God, you finally remembered. God knows how much I¡¯ve suffered as a fan of this couple. our xiaxia has suffered. Gu Nian patted her back. she has suffered. Guan Ling heaved a sigh of relief. it¡¯s not too bad. Good thingse after bad. Chief Shen should be the one who¡¯s most relieved. You just forgot about him like that. I don¡¯t know how much pressure he¡¯s under. ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to him in the future,¡± Gu Nian said guiltily.
As Shen Zhaozheng drove, he called Shen hanzhi. ¡°Let me ask you, who did you let niannian do that kind of surgery?¡± Shen hanzhi gritted her teeth. I did it all by myself. If little uncle wants to punish someone, juste at me. ¡°You think I won¡¯t find out if you don¡¯t tell me?¡± Shen Zhaozheng said coldly. After that, he hung up the phone. Then, he gave Zhao hang a call. ¡°Help me check on my nephew and see if he knows anyone in the biomedical field.¡± Chapter 2171: Li Hua is going crazy Chapter 2171: Li Hua is going crazy Trantor: 549690339 ¡°No problem, boss.¡± Shen Zhaozheng hung up the phone, his eyes cold. The next person to deal with was Li Hua. A person like Li Hua would only stop when she was beaten until she couldn¡¯t get up. He had given the editorial department¡¯s Hu|| The managing editor made a call. Hu|| The editor-in-chief¡¯s younger brother used to be his ssmate.|| Their rtionship with the managing editor was also quite good. ¡°Zhaozheng, why are you calling me?¡± Shen Zhaozheng lowered his voice. Over there.|| The managing editor kept nodding, then nodding again. The next day, when Li Hua went to work, she was hoodwinked.|| The managing editor was called to the office. She walked in with her heart in her mouth, only to see Hu|| The managing editor said in a friendly manner, ¡± you¡¯ve been a text editor for quite some time now. You¡¯ve done well. I n to let you resume your identity as a reporter. There¡¯s an interview this afternoon, and I¡¯ll arrange for you to go. You have to perform well. When Li Hua heard this, her heart immediately jumped. Her luck had turned. thank you, managing editor. I¡¯ll definitely perform well. yes, the deans of the three Chinese medical academies are going to be interviewed today about reliable research. The deans don¡¯t have a good temper, so they¡¯re going to make an appointment at two in the afternoon. You can¡¯t bete. Li Hua made an ¡°OK¡± gesture. don¡¯t worry, chief editor. I¡¯ll definitelyplete the task. Li Hua did some calctions. It was about a 40-minute drive to the third Institute of Science. If she set off at 12:30, it would be more than enough. At 12:30, the car from the editorial department was already waiting in the courtyard. She got into the car, instructed the driver, and the car slowly drove out. After driving for more than ten minutes, the driver suddenly turned the steering wheel when they passed by a rtively remote path. Li Hua shouted in fear. The car came to a sudden stop, and the driver was panting in fear. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, master?¡± The master turned to look at her and said with lingering fear, ¡± the car¡¯s tire burst. Li, are you okay? ¡± Li Hua was in a terrible fix. I¡¯m definitely fine, but I have to rush to the director for an interview. Do you have spare tires in your car? ¡± ¡°No,¡± the driver shook his head. ¡°Then what about Yueyue?¡± The driver got out of the car and looked around. then I¡¯ll call the tow truckpany to tow this car away. ¡°What about me?¡± Li Hua was anxious. ¡°Why don¡¯t you call a taxi?¡± the driver wiped the sweat off his forehead. Li Hua also got out of the car and turned around anxiously. ¡°This ce is so remote, Where can I find a taxi?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about it, can I?¡± ¡°Are there any free cars in the editorial department?¡± there¡¯s another Master Chen who went out of town this morning. He won¡¯t be back today. Li Hua was about to go crazy. Oh my God, why did the tire burst in such a remote ce? you can¡¯t even get a taxi in this godforsaken ce. This ce was simply out of the way. She kept looking at her watch, but it was already past one o ¡®clock. She was so anxious that she was about to stomp her feet. She looked at the endless path, gritted her teeth, and made up her mind. ¡°No, I can¡¯t wait any longer. I¡¯ll bete if I wait any longer.¡± With that, she walked away in her high heels, holding the file. After walking out of this remote road, she would be able to reach a ce with traffic. It was more convenient to hail a taxi there. She definitely couldn¡¯t just sit and wait for death. However, it would take at least an hour to walk out of this small path. However, she had no other choice. Chapter 2172: Taking the blame and resigning Chapter 2172: Taking the me and resigning Trantor: 549690339 Li Hua had a feeling that this was a trap. It was as if someone was trying to frame her. What she did not know was that if inspector Shen really wanted to mess with someone in secret, it would only take a few words. She had provoked Gu Nian again and again. If he didn¡¯t let her remember this once, she would do it again in the future. She walked along the long road, but no car passed by. When she walked out, she looked at her watch and saw that it was already 1:40. It took her another ten minutes to g down a taxi, and there were still twenty minutes left. How could she make it in ten minutes? When the taxi stopped at the entrance of the three science academies, it was already 2:10. She got out of the car in a hurry and said,|| Just then, the managing editor called. He started scolding her, ¡°Li Hua, what¡¯s wrong with you? the Dean¡¯s Secretary from the Academy of Sciences called and said that you didn¡¯t arrive on time. The Dean is angry and thinks that you¡¯re very unprofessional. Li Hua was anxious. managing editor, our editorial department¡¯s car broke down on the road just now. I¡¯ve already eliminated all the obstacles and rushed over, so I¡¯m only ten minuteste. Can you tell the chief¡¯s secretary about the situation? ¡± ¡°Do you think this is child¡¯s y? That¡¯s the Dean. Our entire editorial office will be implicated because of you. You don¡¯t have to stay there anymore. Hurry back to the editorial department.¡± Li Hua frowned. but it¡¯s because of force majeure. Our editorial department¡¯s car broke down. It has nothing to do with me. I¡¯ve already rushed here as fast as I can. Hu|| ¡°Come back to the editorial department immediately. Don¡¯t stay there and make the director angry.¡± The managing editor¡¯s voice sank. Although Li Hua was full of resentment, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything harsh to her superior. She could only return empty-handed. After returning to the editorial department, he went to Hu|| In the managing editor¡¯s office, Hu|| The editor-in-chief¡¯s anger could not be appeased. He mmed the information in his hand and shouted at Li Hua, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve really disappointed me. I wanted to raise you up, but now, our entire editorial department is going to be questioned by the Dean.¡± Li Hua was anxious. managing editor, you can ask master Yuan. His car tire burst. I¡¯ve already decided to walk out of that remote road. I really have no choice. Hu|| However, the managing editor was burning with anger. there¡¯s a problem, but you don¡¯t look for the reason yourself. Instead, you want to push it to someone else. In view of your situation, you need to take the me and resign to reflect on your mistakes. Li Hua was immediately anxious. managing editor, you can¡¯t do this! he said. Hu|| The managing editor narrowed his eyes at her and said,¡±why don¡¯t you tell me why I can¡¯t do that?¡± I have to give the hospital director an exnation. Only if you resign can the hospital director let bygones be bygones.¡± Li Hua gritted her teeth and said,¡±if I can get the director to let this matter go, will the managing editor let me continue to work in the editorial department?¡± As such, she could only look for uncle Shen. Uncle Shen would definitely not let her be fired. Uncle Shen had a good rtionship with the hospital director, and it only took a few words for him to do so. Hu|| The chief editor nced at her. if you can make the hospital director let bygones be bygones, that would naturally be the best. But if the hospital director can¡¯t let it go, you have to resign. Li Huaughed coldly in her heart. She would definitely make this managing editor, who was sucking up to the rich and powerful, look at her in a new light. What she did not know was that her uncle Shen was about to have his own troubles soon. He was already too busy to take care of himself, so how could he spare the energy to take care of her? Chapter 2173: 2233-bastard! Chapter 2173: 2233-bastard!
Trantor:549690339 Shen hanzhi was the first to be sued for personal injury. When he received the court summons, he was very calm and confessed to his crimes. Hence, he was quickly detained by the police. The news quickly spread to Shen Zhaoshan¡¯s ears. After all, he was the Vice President of the Jing capital, and he had many people in the public security andw agencies. When he heard that his son had been detained, he thought it was just a joke until the director of the capital¡¯s Public Security Department personally called and said that Han Zhi did not refute his crimes.
Only then did he panic. This kid, what crime did hemit? His intuition told him that it was rted to Gu Nian. He rushed to the general public Security Department where Shen hanzhi was being held, and the Head of the Department personally went out to wee him. With a serious expression, he said, ¡± he¡¯s not confessing. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s useless even if we hire a defensewyer. ¡°Let me see him,¡± Shen Zhaoshan said in a deep voice. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°What crime did hemit?¡± the surgery was carried out on the victim without her knowledge and her willingness. Shen Zhaoshan¡¯s expression darkened. He knew that it must have something to do with Gu Nian. This child, why was she so obsessed? If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have transferred him back to the capital. If he had stayed at the border, he might have forgotten about Gu Nian after two years. After going round and round in the corridor, they finally arrived at the guardroom. Shen hanzhi was wearing a prison uniform, and her expression was very indifferent. When she saw her father, her eyes finally turned.
¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Director Zhao, can I speak to him in private?¡± Shen Zhaoshan asked in a low voice. ¡°Of course, of course.¡± Director Zhao left the guardroom after he finished speaking, leaving the father and son behind. ¡°Is it because you care?¡± Shen Zhaoshan looked at him unhappily. Shen hanzhi lowered her eyes and did not say anything. Shen Zhaoshan mmed the table and said, ¡± you¡¯ve really disappointed me. Do you have to get yourself into the Public Security Department for such a small matter? ¡± Shen hanzhi sighed. He would never regret what he had done. Shen Zhaoshan saw that the person in front of him was unmoved, and he was really angry, ¡± ¡°Tell me in detail, what did you do?¡± Shen hanzhi¡¯s eyes flickered. I thought that director Zhao had told you everything. ¡°I want to hear it from you.¡± Shen hanzhi said indifferently, ¡± recently, there¡¯s been a biomedical technology that can erase a person¡¯s memory. I¡¯ve used it on niannian. Let her be sentenced as she should be. Shen Zhaoshan gave him a tight p.
¡°Bastard!¡± Shen hanzhi¡¯s face was smacked to the side, but he did not move. He just turned his face away without saying a word or retorting, as if he had lost all hope in life. There was nothing to live for. ¡°You¡¯re letting you and me down like this.|| Mom?¡± Shen hanzhi¡¯s eyes moved slightly, but she still did not speak. ¡°I think you are the one who needs to erase your memory the most!¡± Shen Zhaoshan sighed. Shen hanzhi¡¯s eyes finally met her father¡¯s. Was he the one who needed to erase her memory the most? Was he going to forget niannian? If he were to forget the person he had loved for so long, what would be left in his life? Shen Zhaoshan gritted his teeth and said, ¡± ¡°Who is your partner?¡± Shen hanzhi did not answer.
¡°You think I can¡¯t find out? You only have one ssmate, Wu Han, who¡¯s in the field of biomedical research.¡± Chapter 2174: Don’t fight for love with girls Chapter 2174: Don¡¯t fight for love with girls
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult for him. This is my decision alone. I threatened him to do it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not something you can control,¡± Shen Zhaoshan stood up. After saying that, he left the holding cell. When he returned to the Research Institute, he saw Li Hua waiting for him in his yard. Li Hua saw Shen Zhaoshan and immediately went up to him. ¡°Uncle, I have something to tell you.¡±
Shen Zhaoshan was already worried about his son, so he didn¡¯t have the mood to care about her. He said, ¡± ¡°Xiaohua, uncle still has important things to do.¡± Li Hua was anxious,¡±but I¡¯m also in a hurry, Yingluo.¡± Shen Zhaoshan was on the phone, and he said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after uncle is done with his own matters, alright?¡± After he finished speaking, he went straight into the house. Li Hua stomped his foot in anger. Why was there nothing that went his way? However, she could tell that uncle Shen was indeed in trouble. She was still a very knowledgeable person. If she were to pester uncle Shen now, she might make him unhappy. It was better to take it slow. However, she was also very anxious in her heart. She was afraid that if this matter was dragged on, it would be a foregone conclusion, and at that time, there would be no way to reverse it. After some thought, Lin Yiqian decided to look for Gu Nian. This was definitely Gu Nian¡¯s doing. At the media College, Gu Nian began her Normal School life again. Wednesday|| When he went to the news magazine agency, Su Xing was in charge of managing the press conference.|| The chief told her that there was a recruitment for the assistant of the news chief editor at the end of the year, and he nned to recruit the best among the interns. She told Guan Ling about it, and the two of them were a little worried about losing again.
Jian Xia was speechless. Both of them were proud daughters of heaven, but they were so unconfident. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just calm down and perform normally. There won¡¯t be any problems this time. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Gu Nian and Guan Ling had no choice but to force themselves to calm down. At the same time, Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s family had also arrived in Jingdu. He had arrived in the capital on the 8th of November. At that time, Tang Shaoqing was already studying at the capital¡¯s University of Law andw. Gu Nian and Shen Zhaozheng went to the Tang family¡¯s mansion together before Gu Nian and her grandfather went to the airport to pick them up. don¡¯t tell my grandfather about my past. I don¡¯t want them to worry, ¡± Gu Nian specifically instructed Shen Zhaozheng. ¡°I know,¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. After all, Shen hanzhi was still his nephew. It was enough that he could be punished by thew. There was no point in letting the big shots know. Tang qingru was naturally happy to see Gu Nian. He then saw Shen Zhaozheng and exchanged a few words. I heard that director Shen sessfully saved the lives of two pilots in the previous air crash. He¡¯s really young and promising. Shen Zhaozheng smiled humbly and didn¡¯t say anything. of course! Gu Nian said proudly. if it were anyone else, the country would suffer even more losses.
¡°You little girl.¡± Tang qingru touched her head. On the other side was his grandson, Tang Shaoqing. He was not as pampered. He had been used to his grandfather only having eyes for his cousin. Forget it, I won¡¯t fight with girls for love. The group of people went to the capital city¡¯s airport. Tang Ji ¡®an and mu Mian came by private ne. After the ne was parked, Gu Nian¡¯s car was already waiting on the tarmac. She and Tang Shaoqing stood at the bottom of the ramp and watched her uncle and aunt walk out one after another. Uncle seemed to want to hold hands, but aunt pulled her hand away without a trace and whispered a few words. The two of them walked down the stairs one after another. Chapter 2175: 2234- Chapter 2175: 2234-
Trantor: 549690339 Mu Mian was already an internationally renowned director. She had many awards in her hands and had high box office sales. All the popr young stars and actresses wanted to transform into a capable director, and they all wanted to look for this great director mu. But now, she had the intention to back out. When Gu Nian saw the two of them, she quickly went up to them and hugged mu Mian. ¡°Hello, aunt.¡± ¡°How¡¯s niannian doing?¡± mu Mian smiled and patted her head. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m very fine. Don¡¯t worry, aunt, ¡± Gu Nian replied guiltily.
yes. When your uncle and I settle down, your parents wille to visit us. ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll get together then.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an opened the car door for mu Mian to get in. Gu Nian, Shen Zhaozheng, and Tang Shaoqing got into another car, while Tang qingru got into his own. In Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s car, he reached out to grab|| He grabbed mu Mian¡¯s hand and squinted at her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me shake your hand?¡± there are so many people, ¡± mu Mian said guiltily. your father is here too. That¡¯s not very formal. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try dodging next time?¡± Mu Mian shook her head and didn¡¯t want to waste time talking to him. In the car behind them, Gu Nian and Tang Shaoqing were chatting. ¡°How¡¯s the University of Political Science and Law?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bad,¡± Gu Nian leanedzily against Shen Zhaozheng and looked at the person in the passenger seat. ¡°Does anyone in your school know your identity?¡± there really isn¡¯t anything. Only my friends from two high schools and the same school as me know about it. I told them to keep a low profile.
Gu Nian nodded. Yes, her cousin had the same personality as her. They did not like to use their family¡¯s connections to show off. ¡°Then, did anyone in your school bully you or something?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t have any.¡± Tang Shaoqing was good-looking, tall, and well-dressed. Although it was not clear who he was from, he was probably from a good family. Most people would not dare to provoke him. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Shaoqing was luckier than her. He didn¡¯t meet those arrogant little girls when she first entered the school. ¡°Sis,¡± Tang Shaoqing suddenly interjected,¡±since you¡¯re in a stable rtionship with inspector Shen, you should be able to live together, right?¡± Gu Nian suddenly choked on her own saliva and started coughing. Shen Zhaozheng quickly patted her back. ¡°Be careful,¡± Gu Nian looked at Tang Shaoqing guiltily and said,¡±what nonsense are you saying?¡± I¡¯m not living with him, I¡¯m still a student.¡± Tang Shaoqing touched the back of his head. I¡¯m just kidding. Why are you so agitated? ¡± who¡¯s excited? I¡¯m telling you, you can¡¯t say anything outside. If my dad hears about it, then ¡­
Shen Zhaozheng was finished. Although her mother had also gotten married when she was still in University, Dean Gu was still above her.|| He had been in power for a long time, and he only had one daughter. He didn¡¯t say it, but in his heart, he still treasured her. She was only twenty years old. Director Gu had told her before that she had to wait until she was at least twenty-eight before she could get married. Tang Shaoqing could only agree. Okay, okay, okay. I won¡¯t spout nonsense. It¡¯s just a suggestion. There are many couples in our school who rent houses outside. Society is more open-minded these days. ¡°Stop, stop right there. I¡¯m still more traditional and conservative.¡± Shen Zhaozheng narrowed his eyes. It seemed like this girl was still hiding something from them. Let her be, he would not force her to do anything. Tang Shaoqing shrugged. alright then. Inspector Shen isn¡¯t young anymore. Tang Shaoqing, you Rascal! Gu Nian quickly spat. why are you bing more and more of a jerk? ¡° Chapter 2176: 2236-please do me a favor Chapter 2176: 2236-please do me a favor
Trantor: 549690339 Tang Shaoqing felt aggrieved. No matter what he said, he was wrong. His sister was too much of a troublemaker. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop.¡± When they arrived at the Tang family mansion, Tang Ji ¡®an and the others had already gotten out of the car. Mu Mian waved at Gu Nian and hurried over. Mu Mian nced at her. I didn¡¯t notice just now. You seem to have lost a lot of weight. When she said this, her grandfather finally noticed and his face darkened. ¡°You did lose a lot of weight.¡±
Gu Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had indeed lost some weight recently because of what had happened. She had thought that they would not be able to tell because she was wrapped up in a coat. However, at this moment, a group of people surrounded her, especially her grandfather, as if they were interrogating a prisoner. ¡°What happened recently? Was it because the food in the school canteen was not good? Or did he encounter something? I told you that the news agency asked you to be an assistant directly, but you refused. Is it very stressful?¡± After asking so many questions at once, Gu Nian could not resist and could only give a perfunctory reply. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been busy with my studies recently. I¡¯ll pay attention to bncing work and rest in the future.¡± Tang qingru frowned. it¡¯s still because the food at school is not nutritious. Why don¡¯t you stay at grandpa¡¯s ce? Grandpa will Ask Auntie to cook your favorite dishes for you every day. If you feel bored, you can ask the girls in your dormitory toe over and stay. Gu Nian facepalmed and said,¡¯Grandpa, can you stop causing me trouble? The people at school said that I¡¯m a loner, so I¡¯d better stay in school.¡± Tang qingru hit a wall again and could only sigh, when I¡¯m free in two days, I¡¯ll go to your school and have a talk with your principal. You¡¯re the future of our country. You must ensure that your food and amodation are well taken care of. Gu Nian sighed. my good Grandpa, please do me a favor and don¡¯t go to our school anymore. People will say that I¡¯m abusing my power for personal gain. ¡°There aren¡¯t that many gossipmongers,¡± Tang qingru frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that there¡¯s always trouble when there are many people around? I¡¯m already an adult and I can take care of myself. I¡¯m doing pretty well in school and I keep a low profile, but they all know who my grandfather is, so no one dares to provoke me. Please don¡¯t cause trouble for me, okay?¡± Tang qingru sighed and shook his head,¡±I really don¡¯t know what to do with you.¡± She and Shen Zhaozheng stayed for dinner at her grandfather¡¯s house. In the courtyard of the Institute of Sciences, Shen Zhaoshan quickly found out that it was Wu Jiang.
Wu Jiang¡¯s family had some background, but naturally, they couldn¡¯tpete with Shen Zhaoshan. Soon, he was also taken into custody. Director Zhao from the Public Security Department called him again. ¡°I¡¯ve done some research. Wu Han is the researcher of this technique, and he performed the surgery himself. It has nothing to do with the parasite in his mouth.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that he¡¯ll take the me after the court session.¡± Shen Zhaoshan hesitated. ¡°If it really was Wu Han¡¯s doing, then he wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to be the defendant.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to trouble you, director Zhao,¡± Shen Zhaoshan sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Vice Principal Shen.¡± In the prison, when Shen hanzhi heard that Wu Ju had also been detained, she couldn¡¯t sit still. She said to the prison guard, ¡± ¡°Help me call director Zhao. Wu Han has nothing to do with this. If anyone dares to detain him, I¡¯ll definitely spread the news.¡± When the prison guard heard this young Master¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t dare to be negligent. If this matter was really exposed, it would cause a big disaster. Chapter 2177: 2237-uninvited guest Chapter 2177: 2237-uninvited guest
Trantor: 549690339 Soon, director Zhao informed Shen Zhaoshan. When Shen Zhaoshan heard this, he was so angry that he rushed to the Public Security Department. After entering the holding cell, he mmed the table and said angrily, ¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Shen hanzhi looked at his father coldly. I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m the one who did this. Father, are you trying to use Wu Han as a scapegoat? ¡± Shen Zhaoshan looked at him with a pale face, ¡± there¡¯s no such thing as a scapegoat. Since this technology can¡¯t be abused, he should be punished for using it. He¡¯s an adult, and he should pay for his actions.
Shen hanzhi gritted her teeth and said, ¡± I did everything. He didn¡¯t know anything. He didn¡¯t even know that Gu Nian was the daughter of the head of the hospital, and he regretted it very much after he did it. I was the mastermind. Is the deputy head Shen willing to sacrifice irrelevant people for his son? ¡± Shen Zhaoshan was so angry that he almost fainted. His face became more serious.¡±I don¡¯t care what the others do, I can only save you.¡± Shen hanzhi lifted her chin slightly. then, father, you should give up. I¡¯m the one at fault in this matter. You¡¯d better ask someone to let Wu Ju go. With a loud p, Shen hanzhi received another solid p. ¡°Unfilial son!¡± Shen hanzhi lowered her eyes and did not look at her father. I don¡¯t think that bearing the me is considered an unfilial son. If it is in father¡¯s eyes, then so be it. Shen Zhaoshan was so angry that the veins on his forehead were bulging. you¡¯re really stubborn. Is Gu Nian really worth it for you to do this? ¡± Shen hanzhi¡¯s eyes flickered. father, you don¡¯t understand. You¡¯ll never understand. ¡°I don¡¯t understand!¡± Shen Zhaoshan gritted his teeth. After he finished speaking, he flung his hands and left in anger! This child really wanted to anger him to death.
He couldn¡¯t let him do such a stupid thing. After Gu Nian and the rest had dinner at the Tang family mansion, Shen Zhaozheng sent her back to school. Just as she was about to enter the dormitory, she heard someone calling her from behind. He turned around and saw another uninvited guest. Li Hua, hehe Yingluo When she lost her memory, although Li Hua did not do it on purpose, she really caused her a lot of pain. Moreover, the more pain she was in, the more proud Li Hua¡¯s face was. It kept circling in her mind. She actually dared toe to her. ¡°What is it?¡± Li Hua hurriedly walked in front of her. Although she was filled with anger, she didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± ¡°Did you do it?¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu Nian raised her eyebrows. ¡°Did you ask our managing editor to fire me?¡± Gu Nian chuckled. why do you alwayse to me no matter what happens? do you always think that I¡¯m the one who did it? ¡± Do you only have one enemy?¡±
Li Hua gritted her teeth and said,¡±other than you, no one else has such great ability.¡± first of all, I really did not do it. Secondly, you know how capable I am, so don¡¯te after me again. Even though I did not do it this time, I can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t return the favor next time. Do you understand? ¡°Gu nianqing sneered. Li Hua could only soften his tone. Gu Nian, I promise I won¡¯t mess with you again. Can I trouble you to help our managing editor? if you help me clear things up, he will definitely give you face. Gu Nianughed,¡¯you want me to intercede for you? I think you¡¯re confused.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not even willing to help me with such a simple matter?¡± ¡°Repaying evil with good? Do you think I¡¯m stupid?|| Zi? I think you¡¯re stupid toe to me.|| Zi.¡± Li Hua gritted his teeth. He knew that he was asking to be humiliated. He could only leave in anger. Chapter 2178: 2238-extreme disappointment! Chapter 2178: 2238-extreme disappointment!
Trantor: 549690339 Gu Nian chuckled as she looked at Lin Yiqian¡¯s back. It was precisely because Lin Yiqian had been too kind in the past that they thought that she was easy to bully. In the future, it was better for her to put on airs. Li Hua was running into walls everywhere. Shen Zhaoshan really didn¡¯t have the time to care about her. One son was already enough to make him anxious. A few dayster, the editorial department suspended her jobpletely, and she became unemployed. However, she had gone to University before. If she wanted to enter an ordinary unit to be a clerk or something, it was still possible. However, she just didn¡¯t like it. She still wanted to be the chief reporter of the science newspaper. She decided that she would go and beg uncle Shen after this incident had passed.
Shen Zhaoshan couldn¡¯t do anything to his son. He had found out that the person who had taken Han Zhi to court was his younger brother, Shen Zhaozheng. He was so angry that he immediately went to futton apartments to look for Shen Zhaozheng. Shen Zhaozheng opened the door and saw his brother and sister-inw standing outside. He already had an idea of what was going on, so he said indifferently, ¡± ¡°Big brother!¡± ¡°You still know how to call me big brother.¡± Shen Zhaoshan¡¯s face darkened. He walked into the living room. Shen Zhaozheng closed the door and turned to look at the two men. ¡°You¡¯re the one who sued Han Zhi?¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s eyes drooped, but his voice was firm.¡±Yes.¡± Shen Zhaoshan raised his hand to p him, but Zhou Yueru grabbed his wrist and pulled him to the side,¡±Since things havee to this, don¡¯t be rash. Otherwise, who knows what Zhaozheng will do?¡± Shen Zhaoshan was so angry that he gritted his teeth. he has lost his mind because of Gu Nian. He will do whatever Gu Nian tells him to do. He is no longer a part of the Shen family. He is helping an outsider. I am so disappointed in him! Zhou Yueru tightened her grip on his hand. no matter how angry you are, you have to endure it. Now is the time for us to beg him. Do you hear me? ¡± Shen Zhaoshan¡¯s face was livid, and he did not say a word.
¡°Don¡¯t say anythingter, let me do it,¡± Zhou Yueru said softly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be too submissive to him and encourage his arrogance.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Zhou Yue ru said in a low voice. She turned around and forced a smile. Zhaozheng, you¡¯re hanzhi¡¯s uncle. You don¡¯t have to go this far, do you? ¡± Shen Zhaozhengughed. he hasmitted a crime. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with letting him receive criminal punishment. Only by covering up his crimes and letting himmit mistakes again and again would it be irresponsible to him. Zhou Yue ru choked and didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Isn¡¯t niannian fine? Since it¡¯s fine, can¡¯t we just turn a big problem into a small one and turn it into nothing? We¡¯re all one family, must we meet on the battlefield like this?¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s expression did not look too good. sister-inw, you haven¡¯t seen how much niannian has suffered. Also, niannian almost broke up with me because of her. From a legal perspective, such behavior is very bad. Shen Zhaoshan could not hold it in anymore. niannian, niannian. Do you only have Gu Nian in your eyes? the family that raised you can¡¯t evenpare to Gu Nian, right? ¡± We canpensate for the damage done to Gu Nian. Besides, it¡¯s just a memory loss. Is that a big deal?¡± Shen Zhaozheng had already lost the motivation to argue with his brother. His brother was a selfish person in his bones. He could only see what he had lost and would never feel the pain of others. Chapter 2179: 2239-judgment passed Chapter 2179: 2239-judgment passed
Trantor: 549690339 hanzhi has also realized his mistake. I won¡¯t interfere with the court¡¯s decision, but I will insist on suing him. Big brother, you don¡¯t have toe to me anymore. I will not drop thewsuit. The only thing he could do was that if his big brother used his connections to reduce his sentence by a few years, he would not appeal. This was the biggestpromise he could make for this kinship. However, Shen Zhaoshan was not satisfied with such a small concession. He said angrily, ¡± you¡¯vepletely lost your mind because of a little girl. You even snatched your nephew¡¯s girlfriend and sent him to prison. Do you know what people are saying about you and Gu Nian? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s smile was a little sarcastic. ¡°Big brother, the difference between you and me is that I never care about what others say about me or how they view me. I only know that what I do is right.¡±
you¡¯re so stubborn! Shen Zhaoshan gritted his teeth. you¡¯re beyond redemption. After he finished speaking, he pulled Zhou Yueru and wanted to leave together. Zhou Yueru still didn¡¯t give up, ¡°Zhaozheng, don¡¯t take your big brother¡¯s words to heart. He was also anxious because hanzhi was detained, so he spoke without thinking. Hanzhi is your nephew, and you watched him grow up. You know this child¡¯s personality the best. He might have done something ridiculous in a moment of confusion, but you should also know that he is not a bad child by nature. I¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t make such a mistake again, okay?¡± Shen Zhaozheng looked at his sister-inw indifferently and said, ¡± ¡°Sister-inw, can you make the decision for hanzhi? Han Zhi is a person with his own opinions. He might not do things you tell him not to do. I¡¯m just judging the matter as it is. This time, he made a mistake and should be punished ordingly. If the cost of the crime is too low, he won¡¯t remember.¡± Zhou Yueru¡¯s expression turned cold. She knew that there was no turning back for this matter. Zhao Zheng wouldn¡¯t be easily persuaded. Shen Zhaoshan was so angry that smoke wasing out of his seven orifices. He grabbed Zhou Yueru and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t have to lower our heads and beg him.¡± The door mmed shut with a bang. Shen Zhaozheng gave Gu Nian a call and told her that if his brother and sister-inw were to look for her, she would just reject them. Gu Nian agreed. ¡°How do you want hanzhi to be sentenced?¡± Shen Zhaozheng asked. it¡¯s all up to you. I don¡¯t want to be involved in this anymore. Gu Nian sighed. ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. After hanging up the phone, he sent a message to Han Zhi,¡¯just punish him a little and let him realize his mistake.¡¯
Just as his sister-inw had said, Han Zhi was his own nephew, a child he had watched grow up. He was not a bad person in nature. Even though he had done something wrong, he had still left him some money. However, his big brother was hoping that those who made mistakes would not be punished at all. How could there be such a good thing in this world? About half a monthter, Shen hanzhi¡¯s verdict was out. Because such a case had never happened before, it was up to the judge to decide how to judge. As the prosecutor, Shen Zhaozheng, did not insist that he give him a heavy sentence, and Shen Zhaoshan had bribed all aspects, the final sentence was- His position in the Research Institute would be retained, and he would be sentenced to one year of reform throughbor. He would have to go to the designated Street office to sweep the streets every day for a year before he could re-enter the Research Institute. Chapter 2180: 2241-extreme benevolence Chapter 2180: 2241-extreme benevolence
Trantor: 549690339 The other one, Wu Ju, was expelled from his original research group. His medical license was suspended for three years, and he received the same punishment as Shen hanzhi. The two of them went to sweep the streets together. Shen hanzhi knew that her uncle and niannian had not been too harsh on him. Shen Zhaoshan was not satisfied with the result. He was the Vice President of the capital¡¯s first Institute of Science, and his son was actually going to sweep the streets for a year. The street was close to the capital¡¯s general Institute of Science, and his colleagues and subordinates would pass by from time to time. It was really embarrassing.
this is the best possible oue, ¡°Zhou Yueru told him. you¡¯ll be able to keep your position and you won¡¯t have to serve a sentence. It¡¯s just a form ofbor Reformation. Your pride isn¡¯t that important. That¡¯s it. Don¡¯t go looking for Zhao Zheng again, and don¡¯t even look for Gu Nian. Shen Zhaoshan was in his forties, and he was the Deputy Dean of the Academy. He was so embarrassed that he had lost to two juniors. Shen Zhaozheng didn¡¯t say anything when he heard the results. So be it, he only hoped that Han Zhi had really learned her lesson and would never do such ridiculous things again. He called Gu Nian but the call did not go through. Gu Nian and Guan Ling were waiting for an interview at a news magazine agency. This time, Jian Xia and Du Jun also came to apany them. The two of them kept cheering for the two of them. it¡¯s easy for the two most powerful flowers of our media University to conquer news and magazine agencies. Calm down. You can do it. You can definitely do it. Gu Nian and Guan Ling went to the interview together. Both of them walked to their own interview rooms. This time, the chief editor had interviewed Gu Nian. If she seeded, she would be her assistant. This time, she was hiring two assistants. Gu Nian heaved a sigh of relief.
An hourter, the interview was over. Gu Nian and Guan Ling met up for a short chat. ¡°I think you¡¯ve said it very well. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any problem with it,¡± Gu Nian replied. Guan Ling looked bitter. they told me to wait for the notice. I don¡¯t know what that means. I¡¯m just panicking. The two of them walked into the living room. Jian Xia and Du Jun quickly came up to them, ¡± ¡°How is it? how is it?¡± The two of them were equally dejected- ¡°Cool, cool.¡± Jian Xia and Du Jun were in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Why are you two so unconfident?¡± Gu Nian reached out to hold Lin Yiqian¡¯s arm as she leaned her head on her shoulder. fate has already punished our confidence once. Who still dares to be confident? ¡± The four of them walked out of the news agency. Jian Xia patted their shoulders, ¡± ¡°The results aren¡¯t out yet. You guys can¡¯t be so dejected. Pull yourself together.¡± Gu Nian left the news agency and turned on her phone. She saw three missed calls. I have to go to brother zhaohan¡¯s ce, ¡± she quickly said to the people beside her. you guys go back to school. ¡°Go on, go on.¡±
As Gu Nian got into the car, she called Shen Zhaozheng. ¡°What is it? I was having an interview at a news magazine agency just now.¡± yes, I¡¯ve asked Tie Ying and know that you¡¯re having an interview. Come over first, I have something to tell you. About 20 minutester, Gu Nian arrived at futton apartments. When he opened the door, he saw Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s serious expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± hanzhi and his ssmate, Wu Han¡¯s, verdict has been passed. ¡°How was he sentenced?¡± ¡°You will be sentenced to one year of reform throughbor and retain your position.¡± alright, that¡¯s it then. We¡¯ve already done our part. Gu Nian pouted. Chapter 2181: Is it really not you? Chapter 2181: Is it really not you?
Trantor:549690339 ¡°If you feel aggrieved, we¡¯ll file an appeal,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said as he looked at her. Gu Nian shook her head. forget it. I don¡¯t want to dwell on this matter anymore. Let¡¯s leave it at that. I just hope that he has learned his lesson and will not do such ridiculous things again. ¡°I don¡¯t think he will,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said as he pulled her into his arms. ¡°The storm is finally over,¡± Gu Nian said as she wrapped her arms around his waist. ¡°How¡¯s the interview today?¡±
¡°We can still be good friends even if we don¡¯t talk about the interview,¡± Gu Nian raised her eyebrows. He held her hand and led her to the living room. ¡°Is the situation not good?¡± He sat on the sofa, and she knelt beside him, looking pitiful. ¡°He¡¯s probably going to be eliminated again.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so unconfident?¡± sigh, let¡¯s leave it to fate. What are we having for dinner? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng squinted at her. braised pork ribs with Roche prawns, hot and sour mutton, cabbage and vermicelli soup. Also, a dish of stir-fried beans. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m going to drool,¡± Gu Nian immediately threw herself into his arms. Shen Zhaozheng picked her up and walked to the dining room. ¡°I¡¯ll scoop the soup out, then we can eat.¡± As Shen Zhaozheng was scooping the soup, Gu Nian noticed the ring on his left middle finger. However, when he touched his own middle finger, he realized that it was empty. It was Han Zhi who had removed her ring when he lured her over. She had to get the ring back. This was the first ring that brother zhaohan had given her, and it was of great significance. It was the end of November, and the weather was very cold.
She drank the mutton soup and listened to the wind. She felt at ease. After dinner, she went to take a shower. When she came out in her pajamas, she saw Shen Zhaozheng talking on the phone on the balcony. It was probably about the Research Institute. She walked over and knocked on the floor-to-ceiling window. The man on the balcony, who was smoking and talking on the phone, turned to look at her, then snuffed out the cigarette and said a few more words before walking into the bedroom. The capital city had already started heating up. Even though she was only wearing her pajamas, she didn¡¯t feel cold. As soon as he entered the living room, he immediately closed the door of the floor-to-ceiling window and reached out to pull her into his arms. ¡°Are you cold?¡± ¡°Not cold at all,¡± Gu Nian replied. The two of them discussed marriage. marriage can wait for a while. My father will definitely not agree to me getting married while I¡¯m still in school. Gu Nian pouted. Shen Zhaozheng pinched her cheek and said,¡±aren¡¯t your parents with you?¡±|| Did mom get married when she was in college?¡± don¡¯t you know that only the officials are allowed to set fires? ¡± Gu Nian scoffed. themoners are not allowed to light up theirmps. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s head ached. Dean Gu would definitely not want his daughter to be taken home so early. He had a tough future ahead of him. ¡°I¡¯ll test my dad¡¯s bottom line, and I¡¯ll try to find out asionally, okay?¡±
Shen Zhaozheng bent down and kissed the corner of her lips. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The next day, she opened her eyes and saw Shen Zhaozheng staring at her with a drowsy expression. ¡°Oh right, Li Hua came to look for me a while ago,¡± she quickly said. ¡°Why is she looking for you?¡± Shen Zhaozheng asked nonchntly. ¡°I heard that she was fired by their editorial department.¡± Shen Zhaozheng finally smiled. ¡°Oh, really?¡± ¡°Brother zhaohan, did you get her fired?¡± Gu Nian squinted at him. ¡°Do you think I have such heaven-defying abilities?¡± Gu Nian had never experienced inspector Shen¡¯s abilities. After all, our inspector Shen has always hidden his achievements and fame. ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re very capable? Is it really not you?¡±
Chapter 2182: 2242-hurry up and leave Chapter 2182: 2242-hurry up and leave
Trantor:549690339 Inspector Shen looked innocent. I have no idea about this. You can go and investigate why she was fired. ¡°Is it really not you?¡± Gu Nian looked at him suspiciously. ¡°I won¡¯t y tricks behind people¡¯s backs,¡± Superintendent Shen said righteously. Gu Nian pouted. I was going to say that you did a good job. It¡¯s time to teach her a lesson. Since you don¡¯t want to admit it, then ¡­ Superintendent Shen was tight-lipped and could only feign ignorance,¡±I really don¡¯t know. Maybe she did something wrong and got fired.¡±
Superintendent Shen did not know that he was a good person and that he was innocent. Seeing how sincere he was, Gu Nian felt that she might have been overthinking things. ¡°Get up,¡± As soon as she sat down on the sofa, her phone rang. She picked it up and looked at it. Immediately, she ran to the kitchen with her phone and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°My mom¡¯s calling, please don¡¯t make a sound.¡± Shen Zhaozheng made an OK gesture. ¡°Mother, why are you calling me so early?¡± Gu Nian hurriedly picked up the phone. your father and I will be arriving at the capital soon. We¡¯lle over to your house for a gathering. Your uncle and aunt will be very busyter on, so I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t have time. When we reach the capital, we¡¯ll pick you up from your school and go to your uncle¡¯s house. ¡°Sure, sure, sure. I¡¯ll do it,¡± Gu Nian hurriedly replied. ¡°Wear more clothes. I heard that the temperature in the capital has been dropping recently.¡± I know, mom. I¡¯m done talking to you. I have to get up and have breakfast. After she hung up, she grabbed Shen Zhaozheng. brother zhaohan, don¡¯t make breakfast. Send me back to school quickly. My mother and the others will be in the capital soon. ¡°Why did they suddenlye over?¡±
to my uncle¡¯s house. Alright, let¡¯s go out quickly. Shen Zhaozheng immediately turned off the stove and pulled Gu Nian into the bedroom. He picked up her clothes and put them on for her. The two of them left the house and headed to the convenience store at the entrance of the neighborhood. Shen Zhaozheng had bought some bread and warm milk for Gu Nian to eat in the car. By the time they arrived at the school¡¯s back gate, Gu Nian had already finished her breakfast. ¡°You haven¡¯t had breakfast yet. What should we do?¡± she asked. The phone rang. ¡°Hello, mom!¡± ¡°We¡¯re almost at your school. Are you done packing?¡± yes, alright. I¡¯ll be down right away. I¡¯ll call you when I get there. Don¡¯t go downstairs to get exposed to the cold wind. As soon as he hung up, Gu Nian urged, ¡± ¡°Send me to school quickly. My mom and the others will be here soon.¡± Shen Zhaozheng started the car and sent her to the school. At the entrance of the dormitory, she got out of the car impatiently and waved her hand. ¡°Hurry up and leave.¡±
Inspector Shen wondered why he was being despised by others. He thought about it and decided not to. If director Gu found out that they were living together before they got married, he might be criticized badly. Not long after Gu Nian returned to the dormitory, her mother called her and she hurriedly went downstairs. The moment she got into the car, song ran frowned and looked at her. ¡°Why do I seem to have lost a lot of weight?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. I didn¡¯t lose any weight.¡± Song ran pinched her face. you did lose weight. What happened? ¡± ¡°Why are you guys in the capital city so early?¡± Gu Nian quickly changed the topic. I heard about something a few days ago, ¡± Gu jinghang said. is it rted to you? ¡± ¡°What Xuxu? what¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s heart sank. I heard that Shen hanzhi was previously detained and sentenced to a year¡¯s worth of reform throughbor. Did you have anything to do with this, Wanwan? ¡± Gu Nian felt guilty and replied,¡¯ah? It has nothing to do with Yingluo or me. ¡°
Chapter 2183: You silly girl Chapter 2183: You silly girl
Trantor:549690339 Song ran squinted at her. tell me the truth. why is there a joint hearing? what are you guys doing? ¡± Gu Nian felt wronged. Song ran frowned. tell me the truth. Did he do anything to you? if not, why would he be sentenced for no reason? his father would not tolerate him being sentenced. Gu Nian touched her neck. I¡¯ve already told you. Please don¡¯t get angry. It¡¯s all in the past now. He¡¯s been punished. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
Gu Nian had no choice but to tell song ran the truth. Song ran mmed the car window and Gu jinghang immediately grabbed her arm.|| ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡± he held her hand. Song ran gritted her teeth and said,¡¯the Shen family is really going too far! How dare Shen hanzhi treat you like this? it¡¯s too easy on him to be sentenced to a year ofbor reform.¡± Gu Nian hugged her mother. mother, forget it. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with him anymore. Let¡¯s just leave it at that. I believe he won¡¯t dare to do anything to me in the future. Song ran heaved a sigh of relief. Niannian probably could not bear to be ruthless to hanzhi. Since she had already said so, as a mother, she could only let it go. She would leave a spy near niannian in the future. If the Shen family dared to cause trouble again, they really couldn¡¯t me her for being rude. ¡°How have you been with Shen Zhaozheng?¡± he¡¯s doing fine. He was the one who sued hanzhi. He must have told his friend not to sentence hanzhi too heavily. I think he did a good job. Gu nianxin quickly replied. Song ran nodded. yes. If he were to kill his own nephew for you, I wouldn¡¯t like such a person either. He¡¯s good at controlling his cowardice. ¡°Is it really as good as you say?¡± director Gu¡¯s face darkened. Song ran knew that a certain jealous person could not bear to see her speak well of the opposite sex. that¡¯s enough. It¡¯s your own business. As long as you know what you¡¯re doing. It¡¯s such a pity for this child, hanzhi. I used to think that he had no other problems other than being a little weak-hearted, but now it seems that he¡¯s a little extreme. Don¡¯t keep in touch with him in the future. ¡°Yes, I know.¡±
When they arrived at the public house, Tang Ji ¡®an personally went to the door to wee them. Song ran and mu Mian entered the house with their hands linked. Tang qingru was also in the room. As the group sat down, Gu Nian and the rest also sat down at the side. When the adults of the two families spoke, the children could also listen. After all, they were going to enter this industry in the future, so it was important to be influenced. asionally, he would let them express some of their opinions. Yanzhi didn¡¯te this time because he had an important project to do in the scientific research group he had set up in school. Gu Nian and Tang Shaoqing sat obediently at the side. As there was a heater in the house, everyone else was only wearing their sweaters inside. Only Gu Nian was still wearing a coat. After all, she was afraid that her mother would find out. Song ran grabbed her. the heater is on. Why are you wearing a coat? ¡± Since Gu Nian had been called, she could only remove her coat and hand it over to the housekeeper. She then smiled awkwardly. ¡°I was too engrossed in your conversation just now, I didn¡¯t even feel the heat.¡±
you silly girl, ¡± song ran shook her head. In the end, on the way back to school, Gu Nian asked, ¡± ¡°Dad, I heard that there¡¯s a second-year female student in our school who got married while she was still in school.¡± Gu jinghang furrowed his brows. I¡¯m in school. My studies are my priority. Gu Nian pouted,¡±didn¡¯t you and my mother start dating when she was still in University?¡± Chapter 2184: There’s no use in apologizing Chapter 2184: There¡¯s no use in apologizing
Trantor:549690339 Gu jinghang shot daggers at her. that was a special case. At that time, if they didn¡¯t settle down soon, the whole world would really oppose it. He was afraid that his wife would run away, so he could only hurry to get married. you¡¯re saying that only the officials are allowed to prevent fire, ¡± Gu Nian said, feeling wronged. themoners are not allowed to light up themps. ¡°Why? do you want to marry inspector Shen?¡± Gu Nian almost choked on her own saliva. no, no, I¡¯m just expressing my feelings. It¡¯s someone else who¡¯s getting married, not me.
What a joke. Her father¡¯s eyes looked like he wanted to eat someone up. One look and she knew that there was no chance. She did not want to be criticized. It was better to speak slowly, slowly. Song ran caressed her head. you¡¯re still young. Your studies are your priority. Marriage will have to wait until after you graduate. At that time, her situation was indeed different from niannian¡¯s. At that time, she was reborn and niannian was still young. She had to make such a decision when her thoughts were very mature, so she could really be at ease. Gu Nian looked a little aggrieved, but she still nodded. ¡°I know.¡± After leaving Media College, song ran¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I¡¯m going to the familypound of the Research Institute in the capital. I have to say a few words to Shen Zhaoshan and Zhou Yueru.¡± Gu jinghang nodded. alright. I¡¯ll go with you. It was dusk. Shen Zhaoshan came back from the director¡¯s office and saw two big shots sitting in the main hall. He quickly took off his suit jacket and said respectfully, ¡± ¡°Director, Madam, what brings you here?¡± Song ran lifted her chin. I only found out about what hanzhi did. Shen Zhaoshan¡¯S and Zhou Yueru¡¯s faces darkened. Shen Zhaoshan¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t good, so he could only admit his mistake,¡±I apologize to you on behalf of hanzhi.¡± Unfortunately, it was toote to say anything now. Even if they wanted to exonerate their son, the truth was right in front of them, and they could only apologize.
Song ran said coldly, ¡± it¡¯s useless to apologize. You may not know how much my niannian has suffered, but it¡¯s a very selfish act to erase niannian¡¯s memory with your own selfish desires. Niannian still has a trace of kindness for him, so he was only sentenced to one year ofbor reform in the end. She didn¡¯t appeal, but you may not know how much my daughter has suffered because of this. Once she remembers the past, she will have a splitting headache. Oh, maybe this little pain, in your eyes, is a big deal. It doesn¡¯t count for anything. You still think that niannian was overbearing when Shen hanzhi was sentenced to a year ofbor reform in the end.¡± These words hit the two men¡¯s sore spot. Shen Zhaoshan kept saying that hanzhi was undergoing Reformation throughbor at home, which made him lose face. Shen Zhaoshan felt a little guilty after hearing what song ran said. however, the punishment that Han Zhi received, in my opinion, was nothing. She didn¡¯t go to jail, and she didn¡¯t serve a sentence. It really doesn¡¯t make me feel like it was enough to vent my hatred. Zhou Yueru was immediately on tenterhooks. Xiao ran, now that things havee to this, we really feel very sorry for niannian. Hanzhi has also deeply realized his mistakes. We will definitely urge him in the future and not let him do anything wrong again. Song ran replied coldly, ¡± niannian cares about their past rtionship. But I won¡¯t. I only have one thing to say. If the Shen family dares to hurt my daughter again, I won¡¯t let this matter rest. Shen Zhaoshan and Zhou Yueru¡¯s hearts sank. Zhou Yueru quickly said,¡±We¡¯ve remembered it all, we¡¯ve remembered it all.¡± Song ran continued, ¡± I¡¯ve left someone in Jindo city. If anything happens to niannian, someone will inform me. So, I hope that you will keep your word and take good care of your son. I also hope that you will remind him not to do anything stupid again. Chapter 2185: 2246-learn from your mistakes Chapter 2185: 2246-learn from your mistakes
Trantor:549690339 Zhou Yueru and Shen Zhaoshan could only nod. What else could he do? He could only be lectured like a grandson by the hospital director¡¯s wife. Hanzhi had done something wrong and they had something against her. If song ran were to get angry and file an appeal, hanzhi¡¯s future would bepletely ruined. After song ran and the others left, Zhou Yueru looked at Shen Zhaoshan and saw that his face was extremely pale. She knew that he had lost face, so she could onlyfort him, ¡± forget it, forget it. He¡¯s the director. We can¡¯t do anything but endure it.
¡°I shouldn¡¯t have gone to the Gu family that year and caused so much trouble.¡± Zhou Yue ru also sighed,¡±how could I have known that so many things would happen?.¡± The couple sighed. Song ran and Gu jinghang were sitting in the car. As the car drove out slowly, they saw Shen hanzhi in a ck down jacket. The car slowly stopped in front of him. He looked up and saw the person sitting in the half-opened window. He immediately bowed instinctively. He was wearing a red armband on his arm, which said ¡°volunteer.¡± He was holding a huge broom in his hand. The man who had a low aura just now had a clear look in his eyes. Song ran originally had a million grudges against him, but when she saw the child, she could not bring herself to scold him. She was also a child that she had watched grow up. Before niannian could walk, this child was willing to give her all the best food in her hands. It was a sin, a sin. Shen hanzhi didn¡¯t say anything and just bent over. He felt too embarrassed to say anything. Song ran waved her hand. forget it, forget it. Hanzhi, you¡¯re so stubborn. Forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s go. The car had driven quite a distance away. Song ran looked at the rearview mirror and saw that the child was still standing in the wind and looking at their car.
Song ran sighed. this child is too silly. She doesn¡¯t know that she should look forward in life. Gu jinghang held her hand tightly. I hope he¡¯ll learn from his mistakes. I hope he¡¯ll be more open-minded in the future. I hope so. I understand niannian. I always have a trace ofpassion for him. ¡°The heavens make fools of us.¡± That¡¯s right, wasn¡¯t this a joke of fate? It was only after the car had disappeared that Shen hanzhi turned around with the broom in her hand. As soon as she entered her courtyard and put down the broom, her father¡¯s voice could be heard, ¡± I¡¯ve really been disgraced by you. You sweep the streets every day, and now you¡¯re even being scolded by the director¡¯s wife. Shen hanzhi¡¯s face was expressionless as she turned around to walk to the backyard. His father¡¯s scolding was still ringing in his ears, but his mother was still trying to persuade him. In short, he could no longer feel any warmth in this home. The next day, early in the morning, he went out and began another day of street sweeping. When they arrived at the destination, Wu Han was already there. The two brothers were wearing ck long down jackets and masks, and then they began to sweep the floor with all their might. Shen hanzhi nced at Wu Ju. you can beat me up to vent your anger. It¡¯s my fault.
Wu Ju nced at him and punched him. Shen hanzhi did not Dodge. Wu Ju wanted to punch him again, but he stopped after some thought. I can¡¯t me you for everything. After all, you didn¡¯t force me with a gun. I was the one who took it too lightly. I admit defeat. you¡¯ve lost your license. I¡¯ll find a way to get it back for you. Shen hanzhi was upset. Wu Jiang spread her hands. we¡¯ll talk about it when the timees. I did something wrong. I have to be punished. Chapter 2186: It seems like little uncle didn’t lie Chapter 2186: It seems like little uncle didn¡¯t lie
Trantor:549690339 As the two of them were chatting, they suddenly heard a deafening engine sound. They turned around and saw a red Ferrari and a champagne-colored Porsche 911 roaring in the morning light. The Ferrari stopped steadily, and a girl in a red down jacket got out. Then, a tall man got out of the driver¡¯s seat, and two other men got out of the sports car behind. No. 5, we can only send you up to here. You should clean up the ce. We¡¯ll be leaving now. We¡¯lle to pick you up tonight. The girl named Xiaowu, who was wearing a red down jacket, waved her hand. second brother, third brother, and fourth brother, you guys can leave. I can do it myself. The man in his thirties touched her head. when big brotheres back, tell dad to withdraw your punishment.
¡°Second brother is the best.¡± Little five reached out and hugged him. After reluctantly saying their goodbyes, the third brother and the other men got into their sports cars and then left. The Auntie from the street office walked out with her hands in her hands.¡±It¡¯s Mu Tong, right? hey, did you bring your own broom?¡± ¡°Broom? I didn¡¯t bring it. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you one. In the future, you have to bring your own broom, a big one like theirs, understand?¡± ¡°Alright, I got it,¡± Mu Tong said indifferently. After she finished speaking, she walked over to Shen hanzhi and Wu Min with the big broom. She casually waved it a few times, then looked at Shen hanzhi arrogantly.¡±I don¡¯t know how to sweep, help me.¡± Shen hanzhi nced at her coldly and ignored her. She turned around and started to sweep her own area. ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you sweep the floorter,¡± Wu Ju said. ¡°Thanks, brother,¡± Mu Tong repliedzily. ¡°Why were you punished to sweep the streets?¡± she got into a fight in school and was dragged here by my old man to sweep the streets for half a year. He¡¯s too cruel to his own daughter.
Shen hanzhi¡¯s expression was disdainful. Obviously, this was a rich second generation, a hedonistic son. Eh? Hanzhi, what right do you have to look down on others? by right, your plot is much more serious than others, okay? Well, people in academia indeed looked down on people in the business world. This kind of ignorant and ipetent rich second generation is not worthy of our young master Shen¡¯s eyes. In the girls ¡®dormitory, Gu Nian and Guan Ling got up and cried. we still didn¡¯t receive any notice yesterday. What should we do? ¡± The other two could only watch as they mourned. Gu Nian felt that she needed to divert her attention, so she asked around and found out that Li Hua was fired because she waste to interview the Dean of the capital¡¯s three Academies of Sciences. It seemed that Shen Zhaozheng was not lying. As expected, she was fired because she did not do her job well. No matter what, she deserved it. People like her should be punished. Thinking about it this way, he was indeed a gentleman.
Superintendent Shen,¡±ahem, you tter me.¡± After a day of sses, there was still no notice from the news magazine. The dormitory had been slightly renovated by Du Jun. A small tatami had been added to make it look more heartwarming and more like a small home. Theyy on the tatami, some reading books and some sending messages. Gu Nian was the one who had sent the message. After much thought, she decided to send a message to Shen hanzhi. ¡°Hanzhi, I think you have a ring with you. It¡¯s a gift from your uncle. Please return it to me. If you do, please send it to me by express delivery. You should know my address.¡± At the same time, on the street near the capital city¡¯s Institute of general sciences, dusk had fallen, and the phone in Shen hanzhi¡¯s down jacket pocket vibrated. Chapter 2187: She’s really lucky Chapter 2187: She¡¯s really lucky
Trantor:549690339 He took out his phone and the first thing he saw was the two words ¡± niannian. his eyes immediately lit up, and he couldn¡¯t wait to open the message. After reading the content, his eyes immediately darkened. Her ring was indeed with him. He had been keeping it in his pocket. He took it out and looked at it. Then, he looked at the content on his phone and forced a smile. Shen hanzhi, Oh, Shen hanzhi, what are you still hoping for? She didn¡¯t even want to see him, and she actually asked him to send a package.
Mu Tong leaned over and said in a casual manner,¡±Oh, you¡¯re going to propose to your girlfriend?¡± Wu Ju quickly pulled her back and motioned for her to shut up. Mu Tong pouted and whispered,¡±What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you going to propose?¡± Shen hanzhi clenched the ring in her hand tightly and quickly replied,¡¯I¡¯m at the intersection of qimu road and Madang Road. Come and get it. I¡¯ll wait for you by the side of the road.¡¯ If they could see each other again, then they would. He was already so humble that he didn¡¯t dare to ask for anything more. After receiving the text message, Gu Nian hesitated. After hesitating for a while, he called the other four people, ¡± ¡°Apany me on a trip.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°To take back what belongs to me, the most precious thing.¡± The four of them went out together, and with two bodyguards, they drove two cars and headed to qi ma Road. It was already half-past six in the evening when they arrived at qi ma Road. It was winter, so the sky was already dark. Under the dim yellow street lights, Shen hanzhi stood there like a straight pine tree. Not far away, he saw a car slowly driving over, and he became even more spirited.
The silver Volvo stopped. It was the car that song ran had sent to Gu Nian. She had also sent two bodyguards to protect her. She rolled down the window and, without even rolling it down, reached out her hand to him. ¡°Give it to me,¡± Shen hanzhi stood in the wind and looked at her. He knew that this girl would never belong to him again. She must have hated him to the extreme. If it wasn¡¯t for the ring that little uncle gave her, she wouldn¡¯t havee to see him again. She had also brought a few of her roommates with her, and they were all staring at him like tigers eyeing their prey. He was happy for her. She was so good, so she should meet someone who was good to her. The girls in their dormitory used to despise him, but he didn¡¯t feel sad. She should be treated well. She was really lucky. Thinking of this, her heart unconsciously ached. He took out the ring from his pocket. The ring seemed to still be warm. He knew that once he handed the ring over, there would be no more connection between them. His heart surged.|| He couldn¡¯t bear to part with her and regretted what he had done. If he had done that, he wouldn¡¯t even be friends with her anymore. He wouldn¡¯t even be able to see her. He looked at her, as if he wanted to see her in the depths of his eyes, in the depths of his heart. Not far away, Mu Tong grabbed Wu Zheng and whispered,¡±Is this Yingluo¡¯s ex-girlfriend?¡±
Wu Jiang touched her head. How should she answer? she did seem to be his ex-girlfriend,¡±Yes.¡± ¡°Did that woman give this ring to Shen hanzhi?¡± Mu Tong¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that,¡± Wu Han said. ¡°Definitely.¡± Mu Tong slowly nodded. In the end, Shen hanzhi still took out the ring and handed it to Gu Nian. She took the ring and was about to roll up the car window. Mu Tong strode forward and pointed at the people in the car, ¡± ¡°Woman, aren¡¯t you being too heartless?¡± Shen hanzhi pushed her away. what nonsense are you talking about? Chapter 2188: Is there any justice in this world? Chapter 2188: Is there any justice in this world?
Trantor:549690339 Mu Tong was pushed to the ground by him.|| Her butt was in so much pain that she felt stuffy.|| With a Hmph, Wu Han hurriedly tried to help her up, but she pushed Wu Han away. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me.¡± Gu Nian did not want to get involved in his business anymore. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± The bodyguard stepped on the elerator and the Volvo immediately left. Immediately after, the Hummer rumbled over. Mu Tong¡¯s two older brothers got down from the Hummer and saw Mu Tong lying on the ground. They immediately rushed forward and helped her up.
¡°Third brother, fourth brother.¡± ¡°Why did you fall down?¡± Mu Tong nced at Shen hanzhi and said unhappily, ¡± ¡°Nothing, I didn¡¯t stand properly. You guys wait for me in the car.¡± Her two older brothers listened to her and got into the car. Mu Tong turned to Shen hanzhi and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m only helping you on ount of us sweeping the streets together. That kind of woman is too heartless. After breaking up, she¡¯ll take back the token between the two of us, Yingluo.¡± Shen hanzhi pushed her away impatiently, and the two brothers immediately jumped out of the Hummer. Mu Tong waved his hand, ¡± it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. This is my good brother. We cleared the streets together. I¡¯m helping him stand up for him. Don¡¯t interfere. Shen hanzhi impatiently dragged the broom and walked forward. This ce was close to his house, and he would reach home in about ten minutes. He walked forward, and Mu Tong followed him.¡±Do you need me to teach her a lesson?¡± Shen hanzhi frowned and gritted her teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t be a busybody.¡± After he finished speaking, he quickened his pace and left. ¡°Why is this person so insensible?¡± Mu Tong spread his hands.
Wu Ju put one hand in his pocket and coughed lightly. ¡°The things between them are a littleplicated. I can¡¯t exin it to you in a few words.¡± Mu Tong shook his head. in any case, I just feel that that woman is very heartless. I must avenge Shen hanzhi. it¡¯s best. Wu Ju waved his hand. don¡¯t get involved in this matter. Mu Tong chuckled. I¡¯ve always been willing to risk my life for my friends. It¡¯s my duty. Shen hanzhi¡¯s matters are my matters. Wu Jiang touched her head. It seemed like he had been helping Mu Tong sweep the floor for the entire day. How did Han Zhi be her good friend who had to help her at the cost of her own life? Was it because he wasn¡¯t as handsome as Han Zhi? Is there any justice in this world? In the car, Gu Nian looked at the ring in her hand and finally heaved a sigh of relief. However, when she recalled Han Zhi¡¯s gaze on her, her heart felt heavy again. I won¡¯t see him again in the future, so I don¡¯t have to see those eyes of his. Hmph, he still thinks that he¡¯s the victim. He¡¯s really taking advantage of me because he has a pair of innocent eyes. She put the ring on her right middle finger. Finally, she could wear couple rings with brother Zhaozheng again. Jian Xia patted her shoulder. don¡¯t meet him again. I don¡¯t want him to hurt you again.
yes, she¡¯s gone. Today is thest time. Gu Nian nodded. Guan Ling: ¡± you¡¯ve done your best for him. I hope he can forget about the past and look forward. We must always look forward. that¡¯s right. We have to look forward. Why can¡¯t he understand such a simple logic? ¡± Gu Nian sighed. After returning to the dormitory, both Gu Nian and Guan Ling¡¯s phones rang at the same time. Gu Nian took out her phone and saw that the number was from a news magazine agency. Her heart was in her mouth as her hands trembled. She opened the message. ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ve been officially hired by the news magazine as chief editor Lu¡¯s second assistant. From now on, your Wednesday afternoon will belong to chief editor Lu. As for your winter and summer breaks, we¡¯ll make other arrangements.¡± Chapter 2189: Take you home Chapter 2189: Take you home
Trantor:549690339 Gu Nian was stunned. Did this mean that she had passed the test? How did he pass? Before she could make a sound, she heard Guan Ling howl, ¡± ¡°Niannian, I¡¯ve been hired.¡± Gu Nian raised her head and waved her phone. ¡°I¡¯ve also been recruited.¡± The people in room 505 immediately hugged each other.
In this world, there are a few people who are not rted to you by blood. How lucky you are to share your joy and worries. The few of them called Xu Yan and Du Jun¡¯s boyfriend from the school next door to have a hot pot. Jian Xia drank some wine and her eyes immediately became dazed.¡±Niannian, why didn¡¯t you ask my idol toe over and eat with us?¡± Gu Nian tapped her on the head. your idol has been quite busy recently. He has something to do at the Research Institute. I¡¯ll go over this weekend. Jian Xiaughed. when do you n to get married to my idol? ¡± Gu Nian shrugged. we¡¯ll have to wait until we graduate from University. We¡¯re still students now. Of course, we should focus on our studies. Jian Xia sighed deeply. you¡¯re all in pairs now. I¡¯m alone and single. I¡¯m so pitiful. You have to love me. Gu Nian patted her head. you¡¯re so pretty. There are so many boys in school who want to pursue you. Why don¡¯t you pick one of them? ¡± Jian Xia shook her head. I don¡¯t like them. I don¡¯t like any of them. ¡°Then what kind of girls do you like?¡± Guan Ling asked. ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± Jian Xia¡¯s eyes were a little confused. It started to rain outside the small restaurant. The rain in the early winter made it seem very cold.
Jian Xia¡¯s phone rang but she was already drowsy. Gu Nian picked up the phone for her, ¡± Hello, Jian Xia has had some alcohol and can¡¯t answer your call now. You can tell me if there¡¯s anything. I¡¯ll help you pass the message. ¡°Where are you guys?¡± The man¡¯s voice was a little low. ¡°It¡¯s in the old house behind our school, the hot pot restaurant.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a while.¡± After the call was ended, Gu Nian stared at the name on the phone for a while in confusion. Xie Muye? It seemed to be the neighbor brother who was tutoring Jian Xia? Half an hourter, dinner was almost finished. When they were about to leave the small restaurant, a ck Porsche was parked in front of the restaurant. The car door opened, and Xie Muye was wearing an iron-gray coat, holding a big ck umbre in his hand. He walked to the entrance of the restaurant. Jian Xia pointed at him and smiled, ¡± ¡°Brother Muye, Yueyue, why are you here?¡± Xie Muye reached out to hold her shoulders.¡±I¡¯m here to take you home.¡±
It was already December and it was already very cold in the capital city. Gu Nian wore a red down jacket as she headed to futton apartments. She entered the password and opened the door. He was standing at the door, as if he was about to reach out to open it for her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing?¡± Every time, he would walk to the door to wee her. ¡°Brother zhaohan, I¡¯ve found the ring,¡± Gu Nian said as she waved the ring on her finger. Shen Zhaozheng held her hand and walked in. What he wanted to say was, ¡°this is only a pair of rings for couples. I still have a pair of wedding rings to give out. However, it was just a thought. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± it seems like you always ask me if I¡¯m hungry every time Ie here. Am I the reincarnation of a Hungry Ghost? ¡°Gu Nian wrapped her arms around his waist and walked into the house. Shen Zhaozheng touched her face and said,¡±we¡¯ll have steak and pasta today.¡± ¡°Wow, inspector Shen, why are you being so romantic all of a sudden?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. I heard that it¡¯s snowing tonight. Steak, pasta, and red wine should go well with the snow.
Chapter 2190: 2250-better not be too flamboyant Chapter 2190: 2250-better not be too mboyant
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Why do I feel that the hot pot and the snowy scenery go better together?¡± Gu Nian rested her chin on his shoulder. Shen Zhaozheng pinched her face. why are you even more unromantic than me? ¡± he asked. Gu Nian pursed her lips. that¡¯s true. It¡¯s winter. It¡¯s more down-to-earth to have hot pot. We don¡¯t like the Westerners. Let¡¯s have hot pot tonight, okay? ¡± Hmm?¡± Shen Zhaozheng lost to her. okay, we¡¯ll have hot pot. I¡¯ll call Haido to send it over. We¡¯ll eat at home, okay? ¡± alright, ¡± Gu Nian chuckled. get them to give me some popcorn as well. I love it.
Shen Zhaozheng made a phone call, and in less than an hour, the bottom of the pot and the ingredients were all delivered. The electric pot was set up and ced on the small dining table in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. When the soup in the pot began to bubble, it just started to snow outside. Shen Zhaozheng poured two sses of rice wine. Gu Nianughed. my favorite poem is about to appear again. Green Ant new me wine, red mud stove, snoweste. Can I have a drink? ¡± After that, he clinked his ss with Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s and drank the wine in one go. She ate hotpot and drank the rice wine that had been boiled while looking at the snowy scenery outside. Opposite her was a handsome man who loved her to death. Tsk, tsk, what a satisfying life. After drinking a few sses of rice wine, both of their faces were red. Shen Zhaozheng was about to reach out and touch them.|| He touched her face, but the phone beside his hand rang. It was from the second sister of the ye family. He immediately straightened his expression and picked up the phone. ¡°Second sister, Qianqian.¡± ¡°Zhaozheng, there¡¯s a gathering at the ye family mansion tomorrow. Bring niannian along.¡± Shen zhaoxi wanted to say something but stopped. Ye Ting didn¡¯t give him a chance to refuse and hung up the phone.
¡°What¡¯s the matter, brother zhaohan?¡± Gu Nian looked at him in confusion. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the ye n for a meeting tomorrow.¡± ¡°He¡¯s going to start acting again.¡± Wasn¡¯t that so? his acting skills were so bad that it was really too difficult for him. The next day, Shen Zhaozheng drove Gu Nian to the ye family¡¯s mansion. There were many luxury cars parked in the huge courtyard. There were great Confucians when talking andughing, and there were nomoners in the world. Shen Zhaozheng parked the car, and the ye family¡¯s eldest and second sisters went out to wee him. ¡°I wonder what gathering is today?¡± Shen Zhaozheng forced a smile. Ye Ting said, ¡± some rtives of the ye family came over. They wanted to introduce you to their rtives, but big sister said that the circle in the capital is only so big. If everyone knows about it, I¡¯m afraid that the family that adopted you will also know. I think your parents will be unhappy, so I gave up. Shen Zhaozheng and Gu Nian broke out in a cold sweat as they hurriedly said, ¡± my parents raised me until I was 29 years old. They probably don¡¯t want me to suddenly abandon them at this time. So, it¡¯s better not to make this matter public. Ye Ting nodded. I understand. You guys cane in first. They are all rtives of the ye family and some of my mother¡¯s rtives. ¡°I wonder how you¡¯re going to introduce me to them, second sister?¡± Shen Zhaozheng smiled.
¡°Just say that they are our friends.¡± Gu Nian thought to herself,¡¯brother Zhaozheng looks so much like the eldest sister of the ye family. The rtives of the ye family will definitely have doubts.¡¯ As expected, after ye Hui and Ye Ting brought Shen Zhaozheng around, the people behind them started to discuss in low voices. ¡°This inspector Shen, why does he look so much like our Lady?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a romantic debt from the ye family¡¯s old master?¡± ¡°Will you? The Three Sisters of the ye family are so strong. If he¡¯s an illegitimate child, would they acknowledge him?¡± Chapter 2191: Become an overbearing CEO? Chapter 2191: Be an overbearing CEO? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You can¡¯t say that. The Shen family is powerful in Jingdu. Old master Shen is the old leader, and the elder brother of the Superintendent is also the Deputy Director of the Superintendent¡¯s Department. If such words were to reach the ears of the Shen family, it would not be good.¡± His words were unintentional, but the listener took note of it. A girlfriend in her fifties in a dark purple dress in the outer hall took a few extra nces at Shen Zhaozheng. Ye Ting heard those words and he was very angry. He looked at ye Cha and said, ¡± look at you. In order to save the Shen family¡¯s face, people think that Zhaozheng is an illegitimate child. Ye Hui could only chuckle. the old leader raised his son. As long as he doesn¡¯t acknowledge that Zhao Zheng¡¯s surname is ye, we can¡¯t announce it to the public. Ye Ting waved his hand. Okay, okay, okay. I know. In a corner of the main hall, Shen Zhaozheng was holding Gu Nian¡¯s hand as they stood to the side. From time to time, people would look at them. The ye sisters walked over, and only their family was left in the small side hall. Ye Ting held a ss of champagne and took a sip. He nced at Shen Zhaozheng and said, ¡± ¡°Zhaozheng, are you nning to keep doing research?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Shen Zhaozheng replied. Ye Ting frowned, and his index finger elegantly scratched the end of his eyebrows.¡±Have you ever considered retiring after you reach a certain age?¡± Gu Nian did not say a word as she stared at Shen Zhaozheng. It was amusing to see him unable to fight back. ¡°I don¡¯t have such thoughts for the time being,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said. ¡°I wonder if you have any interest in doing business?¡± Gu Nian almost burst outughing. Brother zhaoxuan? Be an overbearing President? It was fun to think about it. The Gu family also had a huge business waiting for someone to inherit it, while the ye family¡¯s business had no heir. Second sister of the ye family was trying to persuade him to seed the position of the head of the ye family. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in business,¡± Shen Zhaozheng smiled. He came from a family of scientific researchers and had always been in the research system. Although his mind was not pure, but, business? Forget it then. People in the academic research system actually had a sense of superiority. Although he was rich in business and could live in a big house, Shen Zhaozheng was actually not interested in business. Moreover, he was not really a member of the ye family. ¡°Really?¡± Ye Ting was a little disappointed. We¡¯ll talk about thister. I¡¯ll take you to see your father when I have time.¡± The other two sisters of the ye family looked around, not knowing what to say. The actor, Shen Zhaozheng, was also on the verge of giving himself away. He nodded and said, ¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± ¡°Stay at the ye family¡¯s mansion tonight. Do you want to share a room with niannian or Yingluo?¡± Shen Zhaozheng looked at ye Hui for help. Ye Hui coughed lightly. Zhaozheng, you still have things to do, right? niannian is still a student. She has to go back to school. that¡¯s right, second sister. We¡¯re about to take our CET-6. After that, we¡¯ll have our final exams. I didn¡¯t bring my books out today, so I have to hurry back to study, ¡± Gu Nian hurriedly replied. Ye Ting seemed to be a little regretful. okay. Next time youe, bring your things and stay at our house for two nights. Do you understand? ¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitely stay here for two nights next time,¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. Ye Ting chatted a lot more about their daily lives. With the help of eldest sister and third sister, he let Shen Zhaozheng and Gu Nian out of the ye family mansion. Ye Hui sent them to the door. The night was dark and it was very cold outside. It had just snowed yesterday, and now, white steam woulde out whenever they spoke. Ye Ting smiled and looked at him. my second sister drank a little. She¡¯s a little naggy, but that¡¯s also because she sees you as her younger brother. She wants a younger brother the most. Chapter 2192: Do you still want to build a snowman? Chapter 2192: Do you still want to build a snowman? Trantor: 549690339 Shen Zhaozheng felt guilty. ¡°Doctor ye, I think I should just tell her the truth. I¡¯m really worried that if one day second sister finds out, it will be a big blow to her.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to her as soon as possible, so you don¡¯t have to worry,¡± ye Hui said with a grave expression. After that, Shen Zhaozheng and Gu Nian left. Ye Hui and ye Shu entered the house. Ye Ting was on the phone. he actually dared to do such a thing behind my back. I¡¯ll definitely destroy his reputation. Ye Hui and ye Shu were both shocked. Ye Ting hung up the phone and ye Hui walked forward. The corner of his mouth twitched. who¡¯s Wanwan talking to on the phone? why is her reputation ruined? ¡± Ye Ting raised his eyebrows. one of my apprentices actually colluded with a pharmaceuticalpany behind my back. You know me. I have always been clear about my gratitude and grudges. If I don¡¯t destroy this kind of person¡¯s reputation, would he still be alive for the new year? ¡± The smile on ye Hui¡¯s face became even more stiff.¡±Yes, yes, yes, you¡¯re right.¡± It was over. If she took the initiative to tell her that Zhaozheng was not her brother, would she also destroy Zhaozheng¡¯s reputation? The ye family¡¯s second young miss was a ruthless character. She was also the best at protecting her own, but she would never show mercy to her enemies, those who betrayed her, and those who deceived her. Ye Hui had originally nned to confess, but now, he hesitated. It wasn¡¯t the best time yet, he had to find a more appropriate time. Not long after they left the ye family¡¯s mansion, it started snowing outside. The tree-lined path was only dimly lit by the floormps. The car was dark, and asionally, snowkes would hit the windshield. The heater in the car was on, so Gu Nian kept turning to look at him. She teased, ¡± brother zhaoxuan, I didn¡¯t realize that your acting skills are not bad. You¡¯re calm in the face of danger. You¡¯re even more natural than some popr idols. He looked straight ahead and reached out to stroke her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly,¡± second sister has already decided that you¡¯re her younger brother. She even wants you to inherit the family business. She¡¯s so good to you now, but she¡¯ll hate you in the future. Shen Zhaozheng also felt a headache. I just hope that the eldest sister of the ye family can tell the second sister of the ye family as soon as possible. As the car drove halfway up the mountain, the snow began to fall heavily. Gu Nian still found it novel as she pointed at the snow in front of the car lights. ¡°It¡¯s snowing so heavily.¡± The windshield wipers moved back and forth, and as the car drove on the wide road, he reached out to grab them.|| He held her hand and the car was ying an English song. ¡°Are we going to build a snowmanter?¡± ¡°Can I?¡± Gu Nian looked at him slyly. Shen Zhaozheng smiled. I have all the tools I need. I even have a jacket and gloves. You can y outside for a while, but not for too long. Do you understand? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Gu Nian was overjoyed. ¡°I still want to give it to you.|| Mommy, are you bringing a snowman?¡± ¡°My mom will being over in two days. She can watch the snow by herself.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s smile deepened. In the Pluton residential area, Gu Nian was ying with a group of children as usual. Shen Zhaozheng was just like that.|| He stood at the side with a smile, watching her y like crazy. asionally, she would have a lingering fear. If those memories were gone, niannian would not remember everything that had happened between them. She would not remember having a snowball fight with him in the snow to build a snowman, or bringing snowmen back to Haicheng to give to her mother. They had so many beautiful memories together. If they were to lose them, it would be such a pity and such a terrible thing. After ying for at least an hour, Gu Nian¡¯s nose was red from the cold. When she ran over, she was still holding a mini snowman. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t need to bring it to you.|| Did mommy watch it?¡± Chapter 2193: Your younger sister? Chapter 2193: Your younger sister?
Trantor:549690339 Gu Nian tilted her head to look at him. I¡¯ll keep it for myself. In the future, if it doesn¡¯t snow or it¡¯s summer, I can still look at it. Shen Zhaozheng put his arm around her shoulder and walked into the corridor. ¡°I¡¯ve finally experienced the desire of you Southerners for snow.¡± The next day, Shen Zhaozheng wanted to take her to a steam room opened by his friend. The winter in the capital was long, and the business of the steam room was very good. After he parked his car, the owner of the sauna, Hu Yun, walked out. He held a big ck umbre and stood outside Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s car. Shen Zhaozheng got out of the car and snorted. ¡°What¡¯s there to be pretentious about? What¡¯s with the umbre on a snowy day?¡±
¡°I heard that you¡¯re from the South. You¡¯ll have to serve me well,¡± Hu Yun chuckled. Gu Nian was wearing a short red down jacket as she got out of the car. Hu Yun quickly went up to her and said, ¡± ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t call it Blizzard.¡± Gu Nian sweetly called out ¡®brother¡¯. Seeing Hu Yun¡¯s rxed expression, Shen Zhaozheng pulled Gu Nian over and looked at Hu Yun, ¡± she only called you ¡®brother¡¯ because of me. Don¡¯t you know how old you are? ¡± After he finished speaking, he pulled Gu Nian by the hand into the luxurious sauna room. ¡°This b * stard, his bad mouth is getting worse,¡± Hu Yun cursed in a low voice. After entering the sauna room, Hu Yun said, ¡± here, I¡¯ve booked a couple¡¯s room for you. It¡¯s equipped with a separate bathroom and shower. You can do whatever you want in there. we¡¯re just here to sweat-steam the food. What else can we do? ¡± Gu Nian shot him a nce. Hu Yun had an ¡®I understand¡¯ look on her face,¡±Good, good, good, it¡¯s just for sweat-steaming.¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s eyes flickered as he seemed to see a familiar figure. After staring at the back for a while, Gu Nian followed his gaze and looked over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s my sister.¡± Gu Nian was surprised. Your sister? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen your sister before, do you want to go up and say hello?¡±
¡°Go,¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. The two of them followed after them. ¡°Shen Xing, Qianqian.¡± Shen Zhaozheng walked behind them, and a few girls in sweatshirts turned around. Shen Xing immediately became respectful when she saw that it was her brother. She was most afraid of her brother. The other girls around her looked a little ufortable. ¡°Who are these people?¡± ¡°They¡¯re my colleagues,¡± Shen Xing pointed at them. ¡°Where do you work now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m working at a veryrge financial and investmentpany now,¡± Shen Xing said with her hands in her pockets. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. Even though he had been involved in scientific research, he had heard about the outside world. If his sister didn¡¯t study finance, why would she work at a wealth management and investmentpany?
¡°What are you going to do?¡± Shen Xing was a little unhappy at once. ¡°Brother, did you meet me just to check my ount? I¡¯ve already graduated from University, don¡¯t I have my own opinions?¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s eyes scanned the other three girls, but none of them dared to make eye contact with him. Shen Zhaozheng was about to say something when Shen Xing looked at Gu Nian. ¡°Is this my sister-inw?¡± Although Shen Zhaozheng looked serious, it was Gu Nian¡¯s first time meeting Shen Xing. He was very friendly and smiled. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m gu Nian.¡± Shen Xing looked her up and down. she¡¯s indeed beautiful. No wonder my big brother ignored the opposition of the whole family and insisted on snatching her away from hanzhi. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s eyes were cold. Shen Xing trembled and knew that she had said something wrong. Chapter 2194: 2255-that incident Chapter 2194: 2255-that incident
Trantor:549690339 On the other hand, Gu Nian did not show any signs of displeasure at Lin Yiqian¡¯s sarcastic words. The few girls knew that Shen Xing¡¯s brother was the Superintendent, so they greeted him respectfully. Then, they whispered,¡±Let¡¯s go over quickly.¡± ¡°Brother, we won¡¯t disturb you and sister-inw any further,¡± Shen Xing said. Without waiting for her brother¡¯s permission, she turned around and left with the three girls, as if she had something urgent to attend to. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed as he turned to Hu Yun,¡±Can you help me check thepany Shen Xing is working for? what kind ofpany is it?¡±
He more or less understood his sister. She was usually ignorant and ipetent. She was also arrogant and had a low opinion of others. Because her father had always looked down on her, she had tried her best to make the whole family admire her ability. It seemed like Hu Jin wanted to do something big. He was afraid that she would take the wrong path. sure, ¡± Hu Yun nodded. it¡¯s a small matter. I¡¯ll give you an answer tomorrow. ¡°Thanks.¡± we¡¯re good friends, so there¡¯s no need to be so polite. Let¡¯s go. The sauna room for you and sister-inw has already been prepared. In the western suburbs residence, Grandpa Shen¡¯s health was getting worse by the day. His youngest son was disobedient, and his eldest grandson hadmitted a crime. Although he was not sentenced, he still retained his position. However, after a year of reform throughbor, this matter seemed to have grown legs and quickly spread. He felt that he had lost face and was sulking, and his body was getting worse day by day. Liu Mei was also annoyed. She thought that she should have found a younger man back then. No matter what, she was the flower of the art troupe back then. What kind of man could she not have? She had been too greedy and hooked up with the most powerful Shen family at once. She had not thought so far ahead. She thought about the men who had pursued her in the past, and there were a few who had achieved great things now.
She sat in the side hall and watched TV, feeling extremely vexed. ¡°Madam, your friend is here to see you,¡± the nanny said softly. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°She¡¯s called Lin Yin.¡± ¡°Let her in,¡± Liu Mei said quickly. Lin Yin was the only one who knew what had happened back then. She was her best friend. Lin Yin walked into the living room in a dark red long coat. One could tell at a nce that she was a richdy who took good care of herself. Liu Mei beckoned,e over and sit, why are you free toe today?¡± Aren¡¯t you going to travel all over the world with your husband?¡± Lin Yin gave her a look, and she waved her hand. Auntie Hu, you can go out first. You don¡¯t have toe in if I don¡¯t call you. Auntie Hu then walked out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the matter? why are you being so mysterious?¡± Lin Yin removed the leather gloves on her hands, put down her branded bag, and whispered, ¡± ¡°I saw Zhao Zheng the other day.¡±
Liu Mei smiled. I thought it was something big. What¡¯s so strange about seeing Zhaozheng? ¡± After saying that, she picked up a cup of water to drink. ¡°At the ye family mansion,¡± Lin Yin replied. Liu Mei¡¯s hand trembled and the cup fell to the ground, making a crisp shattering sound. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Old Cheng and I were invited to the ye family¡¯s mansion for a gathering and we saw Zhaozheng.¡± Liu Mei¡¯s mouth twitched.|| The referee asked,¡±Are you sure?¡± Why would he go to the ye family¡¯s mansion for no reason?¡± ¡°How could I be wrong about Zhaozheng?¡± Lin Yin frowned. There¡¯s a young girl beside him. She¡¯s very pretty and looks a little like director Gu¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°That¡¯s Gu Nian,¡± Liu Mei¡¯s hands trembled even more. Without a doubt, the person beside Gu Nian was definitely Zhao Zheng. Chapter 2195: 2256-do you have a grudge against money? Chapter 2195: 2256-do you have a grudge against money?
Trantor:549690339 Liu Mei looked at Lin Yin in a panic.¡±Why did he go to the ye family mansion?¡± Lin Yin shook her head. I don¡¯t know. The ye sisters said that he¡¯s their friend. Aren¡¯t the ye sisters all important figures in the academic world? they usually think highly of themselves, but I saw that the Three Sisters were very warm to Zhaozheng. When the party ended, I even heard that the most difficult person in the ye family, Ye Ting, had Zhaozheng stay over at the ye family mansion. Liu Mei became even more flustered,¡±how could Huahua be like this?¡± Could it be that ran ran found out about something?¡± Lin Yin patted her hand. I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t panic. Don¡¯t panic. ¡°How can I not panic? If he finds out, the old man will definitely want to kill me. If it wasn¡¯t for Zhaozheng back then, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter the Shen family.¡±
Lin Yin¡¯s expression was serious. I¡¯ll help you find out more. Perhaps the ye sisters really think of Zhaozheng as a friend. Don¡¯t feel guilty. You can¡¯t let them catch you. || Don¡¯t use any information that can be used against you, understand?¡± I know, I know. You have to find out more. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Liu Mei was annoyed. the ye family is in business. Those sisters are in the academic world, but the project direction has nothing to do with Zhaozheng. How did theye into contact with Zhaozheng? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ll tell you after I find out. Don¡¯t act rashly, understand? Where is Tang Tang? We won¡¯t be discovered, right?¡± she¡¯s in my hometown. She gave me a cousin who can¡¯t bear children. I gave her a lot of money and she¡¯s very good to Tang Tang. She definitely won¡¯t tell anyone. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Lin Yin nodded. The two of them discussed for a while more before Lin Yin left the western suburbs residence. Liu Mei¡¯s eyes shed with calction. Perhaps she should ask the old man to make his will earlier. She could not serve him for so many years in vain and not get any benefits in the end. In the sauna room in Jiucheng, Shen Zhaozheng came in with two cups of coffee. Gu Nian was lying on the ground, sweating like rain. As soon as he saw the coffee, he immediately jumped up. ¡°Let me drink it.¡± Shen Zhaozheng raised it up so that she couldn¡¯t reach it.
¡°Don¡¯t drink too much, it¡¯s cold,¡± ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± He handed her a cup. The sweat was steamed. He picked up his coat and her down jacket, took her hand, and walked out. Hu Yun knew that they were leaving at this time, so she was already waiting in the hall. When she saw Shen Zhaozheng and the rest, she quickly came over to wee them. ¡°How¡¯s the customer experience?¡± Hu Yun had already walked over. ¡°Not bad. I¡¯ll get a card ande here often in the future.¡± what card? just let me know whenever you¡¯re here. I¡¯ll give you the best treatment. ¡°No need for special treatment,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said as he handed her a card. ¡°My dear ancestor, please spare me.¡± Hu Yun pushed them out of the room. Hu Yun then pushed Shen Zhaozheng and Gu Nian out of Jiucheng¡¯s steam room.
What a joke. Although inspector Shen was not a businessman, he could still use inspector Shen¡¯s connections. In addition, Gu Nian was also a little God of Wealth. Her mother and uncle were two big bosses in the business world. In the future, she might be able to use this little sister-inw to make friends with the two families. How could a businessman be so short-sighted? Hu Yun pushed Shen Zhaozheng and Gu Nian out of the sauna room. He personally opened the door and sent the two of them to their car. Shen Zhaozheng was still holding the card in his hand, and he looked at him. ¡°Does this person have a grudge against money?¡± he scratched his head. Chapter 2196: 2257-insatiable greed Chapter 2196: 2257-insatiable greed
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Maybe,¡± As the two of them returned to the fortton apartments, Gu Nian began to pack her bag. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you still leaving tonight?¡± Gu Nian nodded. yeah. Jian Xia has been in a bad mood recently. Her grandfather is sick. I have to go back early to spend more time with her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you back.¡±
When he returned to school, Jian Xia had just returned as well. The two of them met at the dormitory door. Gu Nian turned around and saw that it was Xie Muye who had sent her back. She pulled Jian Xia¡¯s hand and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°To see you|| Where¡¯s Grandpa?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Jian Xia mumbled. ¡°How¡¯s Yingluo¡¯s condition?¡± Jian Xia took a deep breath, ¡± the doctor said that it¡¯s not too optimistic. His heart is too weak now and he might need to go for bypass surgery. He can¡¯t be agitated in the future. Our family has thought about it again and again. We hope that he will retire this time. Gu Nian nodded. yes, your health is the most important thing. Don¡¯t be too sad. You have to look forward to everything, understand? ¡± At the end of December, it was the sixth-grade exam. Gu Nian and the rest pulled Jian Xia to revise with them every day. Her grandfather¡¯s illness had also gotten much better. She endured her grief and forced herself to study hard every day. She sessfully finished the CET-6 and the final exams were right after. The capital city was freezing cold. It started snowing outside after thest exam of the Social Science course. The four of them returned to the dormitory.
Winter vacation was approaching and Gu Nian was worried about Jian Xia. However, Jian Xia said that she was fine and asked her to go home for the winter vacation. Fortunately, her uncle¡¯s family would be staying in the capital during the new year. Gu Nian could only ask Tang Shaoqing to take care of Jian Xia. Then, he prepared to leave the capital. Before leaving, she had to go to Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s ce first. Having to be separated from her for another 20 days, inspector Shen was not very happy. ¡°Can you go back a few dayster?¡± Gu Nian poked his chest and said,¡¯why are you so greedy? I see you often, and I only have a total of 20 days of leave. If you still want to keep me here, be careful that my dad will have a bad opinion of you.¡± With this, would inspector Shen still dare to keep her? ¡°You¡¯re leaving tomorrow?¡± yes, my grandfather is also going back to Haicheng. I¡¯ll go with him. Tang Shaoqing had epted his cousin¡¯s request so he was on winter break. When he had gatherings with his ssmates and friends, he would asionally invite Jian Xia. Jian Xia would usually go to the hospital to apany her grandfather. When Tang Shaoqing called her, she would also attend their gatherings.
It was snowing heavily that day. The group of people went to karaoke. One of Tang Shaoqing¡¯s good friends seemed to be interested in Jian Xia. Tang Shaoqing asked, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m warning you, she¡¯s my sister¡¯s good friend. You¡¯re not allowed to be too frivolous.¡± Xu Mengjie thought, am I that kind of person? I¡¯ll send her home tonight.¡± Jian Xia¡¯s phone kept ringing. She took a look and saw that it was Xie Muye. Then, she threw it into her bag until it ended. my ssmate, Xu Mengjie, is taking you home, ¡± Tang Shaoqing said to Jian Xia. he didn¡¯t drink. Jian Xia was not interested. She nodded. okay. Sorry to trouble you. Xu Mengjie took the car keys and walked out with Jian Xia. It was almost the new year and the business of the entertainment venues was very good. Jian Xia was bumped into by several people. Xu Mengjie helped her up. He remembered Tang Shaoqing¡¯s words and only helped her up like a gentleman, not daring to take a step further. After all, he did not dare to offend Gu Nian. When they left the KTV, it was snowing heavily outside. Xu Mengjie was afraid that she would slip, so she reached out to hold her arm. Jian Xia raised her head and saw Xie Muye sitting in the silver Volvo smoking. The window was half-open and the wind and snow blew past. She shivered and sobered up.
Chapter 2197: A hypocritical and cunning man Chapter 2197: A hypocritical and cunning man Trantor: 549690339 When Xie Muye saw that scene, aplicated emotion shed in his eyes, and he opened the door and got out of the car. He walked in front of the two of them and reached out to support Jian Xia. Then, he said to Xu Mengjie, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send her home. Thank you.¡± Jian Xia gently broke free from him and turned to look at Xu Mengjie. ¡°I¡¯ll still have to trouble you to send me home.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mess around.¡± Xie Muye¡¯s jawline twitched slightly. Jian Xia frowned and looked at him,¡¯What do you mean stop? What right do you have to control me?¡± Xie Muye knew that she must have found out about him joining his brother¡¯s campaign team. Jian Xia¡¯s Grandpa was sick because her brother, Xie muchao, had taken down her Grandpa. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡± However, Jian Xia shook his hand off. I can go back by myself. Go and drive. Xu Mengjie quickly got into the car that was parked at the side and slowly drove up to her. ¡°You know him?¡± Xie Muye grabbed her hand tightly. Jian Xia sneered. people you know might not be harmless. People you don¡¯t know might not be harmful. With that, she broke free from his grip and got into Xu Mengjie¡¯s car. In the wind and snow, she watched Xie Muye stand outside for a long time. It was not until Xu Mengjie¡¯s car turned a corner that the man¡¯s figure disappeared. She felt a headache. When he returned home, he received a call from Gu Nian. Shaoqing said that his friend sent you home. This kid only knows how to ck off. Did you get home safely? ¡± ¡°Yes, I just arrived.¡± Her voice sounded tired. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you drink?¡± Jian Xia replied softly,¡±yeah, I drank a little. On my way back, I met Xie Muye at the door.¡± &Nbsp; She would no longer call him brother Muye. In her heart, he was no longer worthy of this title. ¡°Jian Xia, Speaking of which, what do you feel about Xie Muye?¡± ¡°What kind of feelings can I have for him?¡± Gu Nian was lying on the bed.|| he¡¯s handsome, and his family background is simr to yours. He¡¯s even your neighbor. Jian Xia was a little emotional. do you think I¡¯d like a man who doesn¡¯t mean what he says? he¡¯s hypocritical and cunning. ¡°I, Yingying, didn¡¯t mean that.¡± niannian, I can¡¯t possibly like this kind of hypocritical and shrewd man. I¡¯m not that scheming. If he sells me one day, I¡¯ll probably help him count the money. ¡°Perhaps you can ask him why he suddenly joined the Academy of Sciences,¡± Gu Nian said with a frown. what else could it be? my brothers are in the battle, so my grandfather can¡¯t fight back. Gu Nian sighed in her heart. Any normal person would understand it that way. Thinking about it, Jian Xia was so angry that she must have some different feelings for Xie Muye. Xie Muye had really hurt her this time. Jian Xia was so emotional that she couldn¡¯t say much. Sheforted her and then hung up the phone. It was New Year¡¯s Eve. As soon as she hung up the phone, the sound of firecrackers came from outside, and then her phone rang. ¡°Who was on the phone for such a long time?¡± The man¡¯s deep voice was heard. Gu Nian¡¯s mischievous idea came back to her as she raised her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m chatting with little brother.¡± Shen Zhaozheng stood on the balcony, smoking. He chuckled and said, ¡± ¡°Tell me his name, I¡¯ll break his legs.¡± ¡°What if he¡¯s my brother?¡± Gu Nian burst outughing. your brother doesn¡¯t need to be online.|| Chat, face to face|| Just chat.¡± Just as Gu Nian was about to say something, her mother walked in with a te of fruit. Gu Nian was so nervous that she fell to the ground. Chapter 2198: Don’t go there in the future Chapter 2198: Don¡¯t go there in the future Trantor: 549690339 Song ran put the fruit te down and reached out to pull her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu Nian hung up the phone guiltily and got up. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you came in so suddenly.¡± ¡°Are you talking to Shen Zhaozheng on the phone?¡± song ran nced at her. ¡°No, I¡¯m talking to Jian Xia.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes darted around. Song ran tapped her on the head. you silly girl. Why are you acting so sneaky in front of me? so what if you called Shen Zhaozheng? ¡± ¡°Alright, I was talking to him on the phone,¡± Gu Nian confessed. Song ran rolled her eyes at her. look at how sneaky you are. You should be in a rtionship openly. Do you understand? ¡± Gu Nian touched her neck and nodded. That was because her mother knew everything, and she always felt embarrassed in front of her mother. Shen hanzhi hasn¡¯t been looking for you recently, has she? ¡± No. Gu Nian shook her head. I¡¯ll just pretend that nothing happened between me and him. Song ran sighed,¡±that child ¡­¡± Gu Nian pulled song ran¡¯s hand. a year of Reformation throughbor. Mom, I¡¯m not too harsh on him, am I? ¡± Song ran patted her head and said, ¡± I know you¡¯re a good girl. You see, I can be cruel to everyone, but I always have some tender feelings for that child. Although I haven¡¯t seen him much, I actually watched him grow up. It¡¯s all your fault, you Greedy Girl. When you were young, you saw him and asked him for peach shortbread. After eating it, you ended up with an ill-fated rtionship. ¡°I didn¡¯t know anything back then,¡± Gu Nian replied, feeling wronged. Moreover, if she had not been involved with the Shen family at that time, she would not have met Shen Zhaozhengter on. Perhaps this was all predestined. This was all fate. Song ran pinched her cheeks. your brother will only be back from school tomorrow. Let¡¯s go to your aunt¡¯s house and visit your two grandmothers ¡®graves. Go to bed early. There are a lot of things to do tomorrow. ¡°I know, I know.¡± After closing the door, Gu Nian locked it and walked barefoot on the carpet back to her bed.|| Then, he called Shen Zhaozheng. The man¡¯s voice sounded a little aggrieved. ¡°Am I that unpresentable?¡± it¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t think too much about it. Go to bed early. I have a lot of things to do tomorrow, ¡± Gu Nian quicklyforted. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go to sleep,¡± the man said in a deep voice as he stubbed out the cigarette. After he hung up, Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s phone rang again. It was Hu Yun. Zhaozheng, I¡¯ve checked thepany your sister is working for. To be honest, it¡¯s an investment and financial managementpany. After a thorough check, even the records from the Industry and Commerce Bureau are fake. They just recruited a few people with family connections and used their names to attract investors. It¡¯s been half a year and has brought in a lot of money. ¡°I know,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said with a frown. The next day, Shen Zhaozheng gave Shen Xing a call. ¡°We¡¯ll go home for dinner.¡± It was rare for the whole family to be gathered together, so Shen Boyong could only lie in bed.|| He called Shen Zhaozheng into his bedroom and gave him a good scolding. Then, he called Shen Xing in and gave her a good scolding. The three of them had dinner together. The atmosphere was a little depressing. Everyone had their own thoughts, so how could they be in a good mood? Shen Zhaozheng nced at Shen Xing and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go to yourpany anymore.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Shen Xing exploded. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s gaze was sharp, and Shen Xing was momentarily stunned. She pouted and said,¡±Brother, if you don¡¯t want me to go, you have to give me a reason.¡± Chapter 2199: She was cursing him to die Chapter 2199: She was cursing him to die
Trantor:549690339 it¡¯s a fraudpany. If you¡¯re exposed one day, you¡¯ll be one of the scammers and you¡¯ll have to go to jail. Shen Xing was unconcerned. She snorted softly, brother, you¡¯ve been in the Research Institute for too long and don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on outside. Do you know who ourpany¡¯s Vice President is? ¡± ¡°He was also tricked,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said coldly. Shen Xing rolled her eyes to the sky. brother, do you think we¡¯re all stupid?|| Zi, are you the only one who is the smartest?¡± Shen Zhaozheng mmed the table.
¡°Girl, how can you talk to your brother like that?¡± Liu Mei quickly said. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for me to start a business. Look at brother. What¡¯s with his attitude? is there anyone who doesn¡¯t want their sister to be well?¡± Shen Xing said indignantly. Shen Zhaozheng threw his chopsticks down. I¡¯ve already reminded you. If you have any brains, you should leave immediately. If you don¡¯t listen, you¡¯ll end up in prison. Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. ¡°it¡¯s the end of the year,¡± Liu Mei said angrily, ¡°there¡¯s no jail time. Zhaozheng, why don¡¯t you say something auspicious?¡± Shen Zhaozheng shook his head. I¡¯ll give you all the information on this investment and wealth managementpany. If you don¡¯t listen to ran ran, ¡°he said,¡± I¡¯ll give you the information. He couldn¡¯t care less about that. His rtionship with his sister had always been distant, and it was enough for him to fulfill his responsibility. On the other hand, Shen Xing had an expression that said,¡¯don¡¯t be so full of yourself¡¯. Shen Zhaozheng took a few bites and left the western suburbs residence. ¡°Mom, did you see that?¡± Shen Xing said with righteous indignation. He just doesn¡¯t want me to do well. He pays me 15000 Yuan a month and even raises my Commission. Is it because he sees that I¡¯m earning more than him now, so he¡¯s feeling unbnced?¡± Liu Mei red at her. don¡¯t talk nonsense. Your brother is not that kind of person. Is there really something wrong with thatpany? ¡± Shen Xing exploded at once, ¡± mother, you only know how to stand on brother¡¯s side. It¡¯s precisely because all of you look down on me that I want to do my best in my career to show you. You don¡¯t know anything, yet you¡¯re questioning me here. There are many knowledgeable people in ourpany. Are they all idiots?|| Melon?¡±
Liu Meiforted her. Alright, alright. Stop screaming. Your dad will be angry if he hears you. Shen Xing gritted her teeth. She was so angry that she left the mansion as well. Liu Mei was not happy. Her son and daughter were not close to her. The old man¡¯s health was getting worse by the day. A few days ago, she had told him about the will, and she had vaguely mentioned that his sons were all very promising and wanted him to leave all his assets to her. After all, the old man had been a leader for many years. In addition to his pension, the amount was still quite considerable. However, when she mentioned it, the old master said that she was cursing him to die. She didn¡¯t dare to mention it again, but she was extremely anxious. If this matter was exposed one day, she wouldn¡¯t be able to take the old man¡¯s money, and Zhaozheng wouldn¡¯t be able to support her, relying on this daughter who didn¡¯t learn well. Then she would definitely be miserable in herter years. She still had to think of a way. Perhaps he should treat Zhao Zheng better. He did not know if it would be of any use.
Her vision was too shallow. In Haicheng, Gu jinghang¡¯s family went to the cemetery. They first paid respects to song ran¡¯s adoptive mother, who adopted her. They gave her flowers and burned some joss paper. Then, he went to another tombstone. Tang qingru stood in front of the gravestone. As the cold wind blew, he ced the fresh flowers beside the gravestone and half-knelt beside it. He gazed at the person on the gravestone and said softly,¡±The daughters are doing well, and their children are doing well too. You can rest in peace in the spring.¡± Chapter 2200: Isn’t director Gu a little too fierce? Chapter 2200: Isn¡¯t director Gu a little too fierce?
Trantor:549690339 His eyes still turned red. It was rare for Gu Nian to see her grandfather lose hisposure like this. From her mother¡¯s words, she could more or less understand how difficult it had been for her grandfather and grandmother. She was moved. Song ran and song Xuan led their respective families to offer flowers and burn some takeaway ingots, ording to tradition. Then, they left the cemetery with their children. Only Tang qingru was left. Every year on Qingming and New Year¡¯s Eve, Tang qingru woulde to talk with her.
They didn¡¯t want to interrupt their parents ¡®conversation. On Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve, they had lunch at home. As usual, they had dinner at song Xuan¡¯s house. Song Guoqing and Tang qingru were also together. At one o ¡®clock in the afternoon, Gu Nian sent Shen Zhaozheng a message. ¡°Brother zhaoxi, how are we going to spend the New Year¡¯s Eve?¡± After all, he and his family were not on good terms because of her. She didn¡¯t know if he would feel embarrassed at this kind of family gathering. Soon, he sent a message,¡¯I¡¯m in Haicheng.¡¯ Shocked, Gu Nian quickly hid in her room and gave him a call. ¡°Why are you here again?¡± she lowered her voice. He had also spentst year¡¯s celebration in Haicheng. Why did this persone over without a word? ¡°Because I have to give you a red packet.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s heart warmed,¡¯you came to Haicheng just to give me red packets? If you don¡¯t have New Year¡¯s Eve dinner with your family, they¡¯re going to criticize you again.¡± The voice on the other end was smiling. what time will you be out tonight?e out before the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. I won¡¯t disturb your dinner.
Gu Nian thought for a moment and said, ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you join us for the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner?¡± ¡°Director Gu, won¡¯t ran ran have any objections?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to find out more about director Gu.¡± After hanging up the phone, Gu Nian nced outside. Her mother had bought her father a new coat and was gesturing at it. Song ran helped Gu jinghang put on the new dark gray coat. Gu jinghang looked at himself in the mirror and frowned. ¡°Why do you buy it every year? I think it¡¯s simr to the onest year. I usually wear formal clothes, so where would I get the chance to wear these casual clothes?¡± Song ran helped him button his shirt and smiled. ¡°What do you know?st year¡¯s one was just a little above the knee, this year¡¯s one is at a young age.|| Why is it the same at the calf?¡± Gu jinghang raised his eyebrows. I think so. It¡¯s a waste of money. Song ran squinted and punched him on the chest. ¡°I¡¯m buying clothes for you and you¡¯re stillining.¡± ¡°You can buy it for yourself.¡± Song ran said heroically, ¡± I¡¯m very rich. I¡¯ll buy it for you. Just wear it. Stop talking nonsense. Gu Nian hurriedly ran out and held her face. wow, director Gu, you look so handsome when you¡¯re wearing it. I have no doubt that you¡¯re thirty. Mom, you have such good taste.
Gu jinghang nced at her. what¡¯s the matter? do you have anything to ask of us? ¡± Gu nianyi¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard this. Wasn¡¯t director Gu a little too aggressive? She shrank her neck and said, ¡± I¡¯m just trying to praise you. What can I ask you for? I¡¯m just trying to praise you. Director Gu, you¡¯re overthinking it. Song ran helped him with thest button and her eyes were filled with adoration. ¡°Your figure is exactly the same as it was twenty years ago. It¡¯s not easy.¡± Dean Gu is a self-disciplined person. He¡¯s even running tenps a day now. How can he lose his body shape? ¡°Gu Nian chimed in. Song ran red at her. why are you ttering your dad? just say it. Gu Nian walked over and held Gu jinghang¡¯s arm. ¡°Director Gu, do you have any objections to having an extra person for the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner tonight?¡± Chapter 2201: It’s too wonderful Chapter 2201: It¡¯s too wonderful The corners of song ran¡¯s mouth curled up. This wicked girl. Gu jinghang said coldly, ¡± the tables have already been arranged. Why would there suddenly be an extra person? it¡¯s two families and your two grandfathers having a New Year¡¯s Eve dinner together. Do you think there¡¯s only one family? ¡± Gu Nian shook his hand. she¡¯s already here. She¡¯s here to give me a red packet. You can¡¯t possibly let her spend the New Year¡¯s Eve alone. Gu jinghang¡¯s expression changed slightly. Half a beatter ¡°Alright, bring him to your aunt¡¯s ce tonight.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s heart leaped with joy as she hugged Gu jinghang. ¡°Director Gu, you¡¯re such a reasonable and good father.¡± Gu jinghang patted her head. that¡¯s enough. You can leave now. Gu Nian immediately ran out. Song ran looked at him with a smile. do you still remember the year I participated in the Spring Festival G? you also traveled a long way to give me red packets. Did you feel touched just now? ¡± Gu jinghang held her hand and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Help me unbutton my shirt.¡± Song ran was still the same sweet and delicate song ran, but her voice had be gentler. ¡°You ask me to do everything.¡± Gu jinghang smiled. that kid does look a little like me back then. As long as he cares about niannian and treats her well, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯m not wrong, ¡°song ran said proudly. I¡¯ve set my eyes on her. The hand on her waist tightened and song ran rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Is this considered speaking up for him?¡± ¡°It counts.¡± A certain hospital director¡¯s jealousy was as strong as ever. In a hotel near the familypound of Haicheng¡¯s Scientific Research Institute, Shen Zhaozheng stood in front of the window and looked at the cold and quiet courtyard. Her phone rang. It was her name. ¡°Brother zhaohan, where are you?¡± Shen zhaozhen told Gu Nian the name of the hotel and Gu Nian sounded surprised. ¡°I¡¯ll be there immediately.¡± After that, she hung up the phone. Before Shen Zhaozheng coulde back to his senses, she called Yingying again. ¡°Which room are you staying in?¡± The phone was still on, and he could hear her panting. After a while, there was a knock on the door. He went to open the door, and she fell into his arms. This feeling was simply too wonderful. She hade all the way here. Knowing that he was here, she was very excited and couldn¡¯t wait to see him. She hade to see him in this simple and crude Inn, and with a smile, she had pushed him inside. my dad has agreed to let you have New Year¡¯s Eve dinner with our family. I¡¯m going to introduce you to everyone in our family. Brother zhaohan, are you nervous? ¡± Yingying was really a little nervous. But in his nervousness, he suddenly remembered that today was the first time he was going to meet her family. How could he go empty-handed? ¡°Let¡¯s go to the shopping mall,¡± he said as he stood up with her in his arms. ¡°Ah? Why are we going to the mall?¡± I¡¯m meeting your family. It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve, so I have to buy a gift. ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s face fell. It¡¯s a big family gathering today. My family, my aunt¡¯s family, and my two grandpas. How many gifts do you have to buy?¡± Shen Zhaozhengughed. buy all of them at once. It¡¯s a rare opportunity to please all of your important rtives. Gu Nian¡¯s heart was bleeding. Even if brother zhaohan was the Superintendent, his allowance would not be that high. Her parents, her eldest aunt, her eldest uncle, and her two grandfathers would have to spend a lot of money. However, Shen Zhaozheng still brought her to the shopping mall. He was a rough man, so he really didn¡¯t know how to choose a gift. Chapter 2202 - 2263-stop messing around Chapter 2202: Chapter 2263-stop messing around However, the Gu family and the song family were all extremely wealthy and influential people. They definitely had to buy the best. Superintendent Shen¡¯s move was really impressive.|| Blood. In the end, he bought a box of bird¡¯s nest for song ran and song Xuan, some good tea for director Gu, some money-making tea for yang Haitao, a box of cigars for Tang qingru, and an SLR camera for song Guoqing. Gu Nian¡¯s heart was bleeding as she carried the gift. brother zhaohan, why shouldn¡¯t I invite you to my house for New Year¡¯s Eve dinner? no, you shouldn¡¯t havee to Haicheng to see me at all. Tell me, how much money did you lose today? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng chuckled. that¡¯s what I should do. Besides, I¡¯m not as poor as you think. ¡°Really?¡± Gu Nian nced at him. Don¡¯t you guys have fixed allowance?¡± ¡°I can¡¯tpare to your family, but I basically don¡¯t have any expenses. I¡¯ve saved up the subsidies for the past few years, and it¡¯s still quite considerable. You don¡¯t have to feel so distressed.¡± the things you bought were too expensive. Actually, it¡¯s just a token of appreciation. If you buy these things, you¡¯ll have to spend a year¡¯s worth of allowance. Gu Nian still felt her heart ache. Shen Zhaozheng patted her head. that¡¯s enough, girl. We¡¯ve already bought it. Let¡¯s go to your house. Song Xuan¡¯s family lived in a huge vi. Song ran brought her family to sit in the car and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll never be able to live in a vi that¡¯s located halfway up the mountain, and it takes five minutes to reach the house.¡± ¡°Thank you for your hard work,¡± Gu jinghang said as he nced at her. In fact, she could stay there if she wanted to, but song ran had always lived a frugal life and did not want to cause any trouble for Gu jinghang. Song ran leaned over. gold nest, silver nest. As long as our brother jinghang is here, nothing canpare to our little nest. Gu Yanzhi, who was in the front row, held his forehead with one hand. I should be under the car, not inside. Gu Nian and Shen Zhaozheng went to the Yang family mansion alone. Gu Nian smiled. this vi is simr to the ye family. If you inherit the ye family¡¯s assets, you¡¯ll be a rich man. ¡°Stop it,¡± Shen Zhaozheng pinched her face. The two of them got out of the car and entered the big vi. Everyone was present, and Shen Zhaozheng respectfully presented gifts to the elders. The elders really appreciated him as a junior. After all, he was capable, loved their niannian, was handsome, and knew how to behave. They couldn¡¯t find any faults in any aspect, so how could they not like it? Yang Haitaoughed. inspector Shen, you¡¯re quite simr to Dean Gu back in the day. Niannian has good taste. Not bad at all. Shen Zhaozheng smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Gu jinghang nced at Shen Zhaozheng. Actually, giving him a gift was not important, but the fact that he came all the way here to give niannian a red packet meant that he was just like Gu jinghang back then, and he still had niannian in his heart. In addition, after niannian had lost her memory for a short time, Shen Zhaozheng had been suppressing this matter because he was afraid that niannian would be in pain if she forcibly recovered her memory. Inspector Shen had performed well in all aspects and was indeed a good candidate for a son-inw. She was also d that she had chosen to be with Shen Zhaozheng in the end and not Shen hanzhi. The parent-teacher meeting this time was a huge sess. Song Xuan was a soft-hearted person, so she would not make things difficult for the younger generation. Yang Haitao was full of praise for this younger generation. After the reunion dinner, Gu jinghang and song ran left the Yang family mansion and returned to the Research Institute. Shen Zhaozheng said that he wanted to go back to the hotel. Song ran red at him. it¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve. How can we let you stay in a hotel alone?e and stay at our house. Chapter 2203: 2264-trouble at home Chapter 2203: 2264-trouble at home
¡°Where is brother Zhaozheng going to sleep?¡± Gu Nian whispered into her mother¡¯s ear. Song ran pinched her palm and pouted. what¡¯s the matter? ¡± When they arrived at the Gu family¡¯s courtyard, song ran coughed lightly. how about this, Zhaozheng? you sleep in niannian¡¯s room, and I¡¯ll get Auntie to make a bed for you. We have a heater here, so you don¡¯t have to be afraid of the cold. At 11 p.m., Gu jinghang held song ran¡¯s hand and went back to their room. Gu Yanzhi, who was single, did not bother Shen Zhaozheng and Gu Nian. Only the two of them were left in the hall to watch the Spring Festival G.
Gu Nian immediately leaned her head on Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s shoulder. Shen Zhaozheng held her head and said, ¡± ¡°Sit down properly.¡± In her house, her parents coulde out at any time, so he didn¡¯t dare to be rash. ¡°Brother zhaohan, shall we go back to our room?¡± Gu Nian sneered. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to watch the Spring Festival G?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sleepy.¡± The two of them then walked towards her room. When he pushed the door open, he saw that the floor beside Gu Nian¡¯s bed was already covered with a nket. As the door closed and Gu Nian was about to lock it, Shen Zhaozheng coughed and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Do you usually lock it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± She looked at him with a smile. ¡°Then don¡¯t go up now.¡± Otherwise, what would her parents think they were doing in the room? ¡°Brother zhaohan, you¡¯ve forgotten something,¡± Gu Nian whispered.
¡°What?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t given me the red packet yet.¡± ¡°I almost forgot,¡± Shen Zhaozheng replied. He got up and took out a red packet from his coat pocket in the dark. Then, he sat by the bed. ¡°Niannian, I hope you will be safe and healthy next year.¡± Gu Nian turned around as well and began rummaging through her things. She then turned around and handed over a box. I bought you a watch when we were shopping this afternoon. It¡¯s not an especially expensive watch because I was afraid that people would check on you for wearing a branded watch. I bought you a watch because you can wear it all the time. Shen Zhaozheng was extremely touched. No one had actually put in the effort to choose a gift for him. ¡°Put it on for me.¡± you¡¯re about to go to bed. Why are you still wearing a watch? ¡± Gu Nian chuckled. ¡°Put it on.¡± His voice was soft. It was a gift niannian had bought for him, and he wanted to wear it all the time. Gu Nian held his big red packet in one hand and held his big hand in the other as they spent thest day of the year together.
The next day, Shen Zhaozheng had his morning tea at the Gu family¡¯s house. Song ran was open-minded enough to let the two of them go out and have some fun. However, Shen Zhaozheng received a call. It was his mother, Liu Mei. ¡± Zhaozheng,e back quickly, ¡± Liu Mei said anxiously. something has happened at home. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Your sister has been sued, and your father is in the intensive care unit again. Come back quickly.¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s face immediately darkened. After hanging up the phone, he hurriedly bade farewell to Gu jinghang and song ran. Gu Nian then sent him out of the Research Institute. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Something happened to my sister. I have to go back now,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said with a serious expression. ¡°Do you need me to go back with you?¡± He patted her head. no need. I¡¯ll go back. Don¡¯t worry. Shen Zhaozheng soon returned to the sanatorium in the capital. Liu Mei greeted him as soon as he got out of the car. ¡°How¡¯s father?¡±
¡°Your father¡¯s life is no longer in danger. He¡¯s just very emotional right now.¡± How could he not be excited? His grandson had just been sentenced to reform throughbor, and his younger daughter had been used of fraud. Fraud was a big deal. It was easy to implicate his family if he was not careful. Liu Mei waspletely out of her wits. Zhaozheng, you have to save your sister. She¡¯ll definitely be sentenced for this. Your sister will have to go to jail. Chapter 2204: 2265-one sentence from you Chapter 2204: 2265-one sentence from you
¡°I told her to leave thepany, so she didn¡¯t listen?¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s expression darkened. Liu Mei said anxiously, ¡°this girl just doesn¡¯t listen to advice. Now she knows to regret it. She¡¯s already being guarded. I went to visit her and she cried and said that she should have listened to you earlier. Shen Zhaozheng said coldly,¡±I¡¯ll let my friend know about this. We¡¯ll save her if we can, but we can¡¯t save Qianqian.¡± Liu Mei panicked. what do you mean by ¡®save her if you can¡¯? ¡°she was your sister. You have to save her. Shen Zhaozheng nced at her. when I wanted to save her, ¡°he said,¡± she refused toe to her senses. Liu Mei grabbed his arm. she¡¯s still young. She doesn¡¯t have much social experience. Don¡¯t stoop down to your own sister¡¯s level.
Shen Zhaozheng thought of Gu Nian. Gu Nian was even younger than Shen Xing. Why did she not fall for this trick? I said I¡¯ll save him if I can. If I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t do anything. She was already involved in this kind of fraud. If she was rescued by force, her entire family would be implicated. He would definitely have to weigh the pros and cons before making a decision. Liu Mei was crying, and Shen Zhaozheng couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He went to see his father and left the sanatorium. After he returned, he gave Hu Yun a call. Hu Yun had a widework. help me look into the investment and managementpany I asked you to check on before. What are you looking at? recently, there have been rumors in the circle that it has been smashed. The boss has fled abroad with the money. The rest of the second-generation heirs who were hired previously are dumbfounded and have been used as scapegoats. They are finished. Your sister should have quit long ago, right? ¡± After all, he had already sent people to investigate thatpany. ¡°She¡¯s been detained,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said as he massaged his temples. ah! Hu Yun eximed. that can¡¯t be, Didn¡¯t I tell you that there¡¯s something wrong with thatpany? ¡± ¡°Alright, go and check how serious the matter is and see if you can get him out.¡±
alright, I¡¯ll go check it out, but it¡¯ll probably be a little difficult. I advise you to take it easy. You should know your identity, right? ¡± I know. I know what I¡¯m doing. You can go and check. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. That night, Shen Zhaozheng was smoking in his apartment when his phone rang. He picked it up and saw that it was Gu Nian. ¡°Brother zhaohan, how¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s being handled,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said as he rubbed his eyebrows. ¡°How is your sister?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been detained,¡± ¡°Can he be saved?¡± Gu Nian was surprised. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡± ¡°No need, niannian,¡± he said in a low voice.
His phone rang again. He turned it around and said, ¡± ¡°Niannian, I have another call. I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He picked up Hu Yun¡¯s call, and Hu Yun¡¯s voice was serious, ¡± ¡°Zhaozheng, I advise you not to get involved in this. This matter has caused quite a stir.¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s expression was a little gloomy as he blew out a ring of smoke. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Hu Yun worriedly gave him some instructions before hanging up. After hanging up the phone, Shen Zhaozheng stood on the balcony for a long time. This matter was tricky. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t save his sister, but that if he didn¡¯t save her, his mother would probably make a scene. His mother and sister were not like him. They did not have the calm and rational mind of the Shen family. They were too short-sighted and stupid. He smoked two more cigarettes, and after a while, there was a knock on the door. The door opened and Liu Mei came in anxiously. ¡°Zhaozheng, did you look into your sister¡¯s matter? When would he be able to get her out? If you go to the public security andw agencies, they will definitely give you face. It¡¯s just a matter of your words, so don¡¯t waste time.¡±
Chapter 2205: 2265-no big picture Chapter 2205: 2265-no big picture
mom, ¡± Shen Zhaozheng said with a serious expression. Zhenzhen won¡¯t be able to do it as easily as you think. Liu Mei was anxious,¡±what do you mean?¡± She¡¯s your biological sister, you can¡¯t shirk your responsibility. No matter what, you have to save her, right?¡± No matter if she was a good-for-nothing, Shen Xing was her biological daughter. If Wanwan were to die, she might only have Shen Xing to rely on. She had to make ns for herself. Shen Zhaozheng heaved a sigh of relief. this matter involves too many people. A few people like her have been detained. The country is investigating this matter thoroughly. If we act rashly now, the entire Shen family will be implicated. Liu Mei gritted her teeth. you¡¯re not afraid of the Shen family being implicated. You¡¯re afraid of being implicated. You¡¯re really selfish.
Shen Zhaozheng gritted his teeth, and his eyes turned cold.¡±Go to the prison and ask her to confess and fight for a lenient sentence.¡± Liu Mei pointed at him with a trembling finger. you¡¯re really inhumane. If you want to save someone, it¡¯s just a matter of a few words. Shen Zhaozheng clenched his jaw and his voice became even colder.¡±Do you know the consequences of your words? Do you know what the higher-ups will think of our Shen family if I say something? The Shen family abused their power for personal gain and ignored thew. They could still reasonably suspect that all of us were involved in this financial fraud case and that the Shen family was the mastermind in this case.¡± Superintendent Shen¡¯s heart felt stifled because he couldn¡¯t lead a pig-like teammate. Liu Mei wasn¡¯t in the mood to listen to him. She just shouted, ¡± don¡¯t talk to me about such things. How could anyone else think that way? you¡¯re the one who¡¯s thinking too much. These are all your excuses. You don¡¯t want to save your sister. You only want to protect yourself. There was no point in saying more. she¡¯s not the mastermind, ¡± Shen Zhaozheng said coldly. she¡¯ll be given a light sentence. If you insist on saving her, you¡¯ll only harm her. Liu Mei gritted her teeth. I¡¯ve raised you for nothing all these years. You¡¯re an ungrateful wretch. After that, she left Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s apartment in a rage. The sound of the door closing was a clear sign of her anger. Shen Zhaozheng lit another cigarette, frowning. Late at night, he sat on the sofa and smoked one cigarette after another, not feeling sleepy at all. Then, the sound of someone entering the password came from outside the door.
He was a little surprised. Who could it be? As soon as the door opened, the sensor light in the corridor lit up. It was her. He got up and walked over quickly, his voice still in disbelief. ¡°Why is Yingluo here?¡± because I¡¯m worried about you. It¡¯s snowing outside. It¡¯s so cold. Gu Nian walked into the room while dragging her luggage. Shen Zhaozheng quickly took her suitcase, still in a daze. ¡°Your parents agreed to let youe to the capital on the second day of the new year?¡± Gu Nian shrugged. of course, it was after a heated debate. However, you know how open-minded my parents are. I tried to reason with them and they let mee over. She took off her down jacket, turned around, and was pulled into Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s arms. Gu Nian buried herself in his arms and wrapped her arms around his waist. ¡°How are you?¡± There was only one floormp on in the living room, and the light was a little dim. At one o ¡®clock in the morning, he hugged her and leaned against the wall. He said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°You silly girl,¡± ¡°I was worried about you. How¡¯s your sister?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if you think I¡¯m cold-blooded or heartless.¡±
¡°Hmm, tell me.¡± After Shen Zhaozheng exined the situation to her, Gu Nian¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You ¡­|| Mommy doesn¡¯t see the big picture.¡± Chapter 2206: Look at how virtuous I am Chapter 2206: Look at how virtuous I am
Shen Zhaozheng sighed. She understood, but his mother and sister didn¡¯t. At the end of the day, she was the one who was willing to believe in him, while they would only think of him when they were in trouble. It was trulymentable. ¡°Brother zhaohan, you have your own considerations. Do what you think. Don¡¯t be affected by others. I will always support you.¡± It was noisy inside the house, but the snow outside fell silently.
Finally, she fell asleep in his arms. It didn¡¯t matter if the whole world misunderstood him. As long as his niannian understood him, he would be content. The next day, the two of them rested in the house for the whole day. She had done well in her final exams and passed her English with a high score of CET-6. This winter vacation was veryfortable. A dayter, Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s phone kept ringing. It was all from people he knew, but not friends. They called to ask him why he didn¡¯t save his sister. Obviously, his mother was nning to use kinship to kidnap him and use the power of public opinion to force him to do so.|| He had no choice but to make a move. Liu Mei knew that at least Zhao Zheng was Shen Xing¡¯s biological brother and sister, so he could still help her. The other brothers of the Shen family were even more selfish than Zhao Zheng. They had always looked down on the mother and daughter, so it was even more impossible for them to help her get Shen Xing. All her chips were with Zhao Zheng. No matter what she had to do, she had to make Zhao Zheng submit. She had to get Shen Xing out of there at all costs. She also went to beg the old master. The old master had juste out of the intensive care unit, and she went to beg the old master for help. The old master was so angry with her that he almost went into the intensive care unit again. ¡°If you dare to mention that trouble-making girl again, you¡¯ll get out of the Shen family.¡±
Zhaozheng and hanzhi were only blinded by their feelings. These were all small matters. At least in their own fields, they had never embarrassed him. Only this girl could not aplish anything, but she could ruin everything. Seeing the old man so angry, Liu Mei also became anxious, ¡± ¡°If Xing ¡®er goes to jail, wouldn¡¯t it be a disgrace to the Shen family? Are you really going to watch her go to jail?¡± Shen Boyong gritted his teeth and said, ¡± do you have a brain? do you think you can save her for this kind of thing? when the timees, you will not be able to save her and instead, you will get yourself into trouble. Are you happy? ¡± Liu Mei didn¡¯t say anything. Gu Nian was making soup in the kitchen, and the fragrance of the soup wafted out. He stubbed out his cigarette and entered the kitchen.¡±Let¡¯s have dinner.¡± ¡°Try it. How does it taste?¡± He took a sip and was full of praise. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Look at how virtuous I am,¡± Gu Nian said proudly. ¡°Our niannian is really good at both the kitchen and the hall.¡± During dinner, Shen Zhaozheng peeled a shrimp and fed it to her. She chewed it and said, ¡± ¡°I want to visit Jian Xia tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes, do you need me to go with you?¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. no need. She¡¯ll feel ufortable if you¡¯re around. She¡¯s probably still in a bad mood because of the Xie family and her grandfather. I¡¯m just going over to keep herpany and talk to her.
okay, I¡¯ll send you there tomorrow. Give me a call when you¡¯reing back. I¡¯ll pick you up. ¡°Yes, sure.¡± The next day, Shen Zhaozheng drove Gu Nian to Jian Xia¡¯s mansion in the mountains. In front of the mansion, Shen Zhaozheng stopped the car. Just as Gu Nian was about to get out of the car, he grabbed her wrist.¡±Don¡¯t be toote, okay?¡± I¡¯ve been with you for a few days now. Why are you so petty? ¡± Gu Nian squinted at him. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up at six?¡± Chapter 2207: Thank the heavens Chapter 2207: Thank the heavens
¡°Eight o ¡®clock,¡± Gu Nian snorted. ¡°Then seven o ¡®clock.¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯re going to the market to buy vegetables? you¡¯re even bargaining.¡± ¡°Alright, get out of the car.¡± Gu Nian got out of the car and he drove away. She turned around and Jian Xia walked out. There were obvious dark circles around her eyes. It was obvious that she hadn¡¯t been sleeping well these days.
She walked forward and Jian Xia hugged her. Jian Xia¡¯s voice was also a little choked, ¡± ¡°Niannian, why did youe to the capital so early?¡± Gu Nian patted her on the back. something has happened to the Shen family. They were worried about you, so they came to see you today. How have you been these days? ¡± Jian Xia pulled her into her bedroom. She sat on the carpet and sighed, ¡± there¡¯s nothing good or bad about it. Let¡¯s just leave it as it is. Grandpa¡¯s recovering well and is in the sanatorium now. I go over to apany him every day. Gu Nian sat beside her and held her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. We still have to move on, don¡¯t we? It¡¯s useless to think too much about things that you can¡¯t change. Why don¡¯t you rx a little? what do you think?¡± Jian Xia¡¯s head was leaning on her shoulder. Gu Nian gently patted her on the back. Jian Xia sighed deeply. how good would it be if I didn¡¯t grow up? Xie Muye would still be the neighbor brother who would help me with my homework. ¡°Did you ask him why he suddenly joined the Academy of Sciences?¡± Gu Nian asked as he patted her head. Jian Xia snorted, ¡± he is trying to harm the Jian family. His brother must have wanted my grandpa¡¯s position. He is helping the evildoer. ¡°You didn¡¯t ask, and he didn¡¯t tell you?¡± Gu Nian asked carefully. Jian Xia was leaning on the bed.||¡±What did he say?¡± What else can he say?¡± Gu Nian thought to herself, perhaps she was wrong, or perhaps Xie Muye was really someone who was scheming?
However, she always felt that Xie Muye really liked Jian Xia. Sigh, forget it. It¡¯s useless to think too much. ¡°Oh, by the way, have you checked your Grade 6 results?¡± ¡°I checked, I passed.¡± thank God! I was so afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to win. Gu Nian heaved a sigh of relief. After all, there were so many things going on in her family when the exam was around the corner. ¡°I¡¯m just flying at a low altitude,¡± Jian Xia saidzily. that¡¯s still a pass. It¡¯s good enough to get a level six certificate. At least, Jian Xia was much more mature than before. Such a big thing had happened but it didn¡¯t affect her homework. Every one of them was slowly, slowly growing. When it was dusk, the two of them leaned against the window. The rays of the setting sun shone in. Gu nianxia was on a video call with Guan Ling and Du Jun. After the call ended, Jian Xia leaned against the floor-to-ceiling window and smiled as she looked at Gu Nian who had turned off herputer.
niannian, I¡¯m so lucky to have met you, Guan Ling, and Du Jun. I feel like I¡¯ve been too depressed recently. It¡¯s like I can only see what I¡¯ve lost and not what I¡¯ve gained. I need to get back on my feet. Perhaps the setting sun was too beautiful, and she suddenly thought it through. That¡¯s right, as niannian said, if you really tried your best but couldn¡¯t do anything, you could only be stronger. There was no use in self-loathing. ¡°It seems like I made the right decision toe here today,¡± Gu Nian said in surprise. Jian Xia shrugged, ¡± I¡¯ve thought about it for a long time. I think it¡¯s right for me to stay away from politics. I¡¯m not as reserved as them. If I follow the path my parents have arranged for me, I¡¯ll definitely be the kind of person who won¡¯t survive more than three episodes in a Pce drama. I¡¯ll stick to my position and stay away from all this. Chapter 2208: He should understand, right? Chapter 2208: He should understand, right?
¡°It¡¯s good that you can think that way,¡± Gu Nian said, pleased. I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s have a small hot pot in my room. ¡°Alright.¡± While they were eating the hotpot, Jian Xia¡¯s phone rang. She nced at it but didn¡¯t answer it. Gu Nian nced at him and asked,¡¯who is it? Why aren¡¯t you picking it up?¡± your cousin Tang Shaoqing¡¯s friend. Her name is Xu Mengjie.
¡°Oh?¡± why? are you pursuing me? ¡± Gu Nian asked with a gossipy look in her eyes. ¡°Yeah, but I don¡¯t want to,¡± Jian Xia pouted. ¡°Why? Is he not handsome, or is he not a good person?¡± they¡¯re all good, but his family is also a politician with a very strong background. I don¡¯t want to marry into that kind of family again. I just want to find an ordinary person and not get involved in these kinds of Affairs anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is a little too much?¡± Jian Xia waved her hand. I¡¯d like to find a doctor. This kind of profession that stands aloof from worldly affairs suits me more. ¡°Alright, whatever you want,¡± Gu Nian shrugged. Xu mengtian had been mistakenly injured. She had done nothing wrong, but she had been cklisted. It was really tragic. Shen Zhaozheng came to pick her up at seven o ¡®clock sharp. Jian Xia sent her to her car and said goodbye to them with a smile. The car slowly drove away, and Shen Zhaozheng said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°How is she?¡± ¡°Much better,¡±
¡°That¡¯s good.¡± As the car passed by the Xie family¡¯s house, Gu Nian seemed to have seen Xie Muye. He was wearing a long ck coat as he got out of the car. He looked at their car in the snow for a while before saying,|| They entered the public house. Gu Nian thought that perhaps she could look for Xie Muye when she had the time and ask him what he was thinking. As the car left the mansion, Gu Nian¡¯s phone rang. She looked and saw that it was Tang Shaoqing¡¯s- ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Tang Shaoqing¡¯s voice was a little hesitant. sis, my friend wants to ask if he did something wrong. Why doesn¡¯t Jian Xia talk to him or answer his calls? ¡± Gu Nian took a deep breath and did not know how to answer him. She could only give a perfunctory reply. ¡°Jian Xia has been troubled recently. Maybe she¡¯s not interested in your friend Yingluo.¡± He should understand now, right? ¡°Xu Mengjie really likes her.¡± Oh, she should be able to recover in two days. I¡¯ll try to call her again then. Gu Nian held her forehead. ¡°Sister, you have to put in a good word for me.¡±
Gu Nian rolled her eyes and said,¡¯how can you force a rtionship? If it¡¯s suitable, then talk about it. If it¡¯s not suitable, then don¡¯t force it, understand?¡± he¡¯s my best buddy, ¡± Tang Shaoqing said, sounding a little aggrieved. he¡¯s already begging me. If I can¡¯t do this, it¡¯ll be embarrassing. ¡®Is my friend here for you to show off?¡¯ Gu Nian was furious. Do I have to force her to be with someone she doesn¡¯t like just to make you proud?¡± ¡°I was wrong. Sis, please don¡¯t get angry,¡± Tang Shaoqing said. it¡¯s fine to pursue my friend, but if she clearly says that she doesn¡¯t like him anymore, tell your friend not to pester her. Do you hear me? ¡± ¡°Oh, I know.¡± Gu Nian ended the call. ¡°Why are you so angry?¡± Shen Zhaozheng chuckled. Tang Shaoqing just wants to be in the limelight. He wants me to persuade Jian Xia to be with his friend. Next time I see him, I¡¯ll have to talk to him. Shen Zhaozheng held the steering wheel with one hand and ruffled her hair with the other. ¡°You¡¯re not angry anymore, huh?¡± ¡°Why is it snowing so much in the capital recently?¡±
Chapter 2209: 2271-dry heaving Chapter 2209: 2271-dry heaving
¡°Don¡¯t you like the snow?¡± Shen Zhaozheng chuckled. Gu Nian moved closer to him. it¡¯s snowing all the time. It¡¯s not easy to go out. Moreover, it¡¯s too cold outside. Shen Zhaozheng was driving slowly. ¡°It¡¯ll be warmer when we get home.¡± In the Jian residence, Jian Xia¡¯s phone rang again. She thought it was still Xu Mengjie so she didn¡¯t answer the call. After the phone rang for a while, she nced over. When he saw the words ¡®Xie Muye¡¯ on it, an unknown fire suddenly rose in his stomach.
She had wanted to be nonchnt, but when she thought of him, she couldn¡¯t control herself. After she hung up, he called again and she hung up again. This repeated for a long time before she finally picked up the phone in anger. ¡°Why?¡± The smell of gunpowder made Xie Muye¡¯s lips curl up.¡±I¡¯m outside your mansion. Come out, let¡¯s have a chat.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say between us. I heard that your big brother is going to be the Dean of the Third People¡¯s Hospital. Congrattions to you and your Xie family. You¡¯ve finally gotten what you wanted by hook or by crook.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you outside.¡± ¡°You can wait. I won¡¯t go out anyway.¡± After that, she hung up the phone. Xie Muye stood in the snow, looking in the direction of her bedroom. He just stood there quietly. Jian Xia turned off the lights and covered herself with the nket, preparing to sleep.|| After lying on the bed for a while, she got up and walked to the window. She lifted a corner of the curtain and looked out. Xie Muye was standing in the snow. The snow was getting heavier. She snorted softly. What a drama queen. Their family had gotten what they wanted, but they ran to her and pretended to be pitiful. They probably wanted to dig out some value from her.
She opened the curtains in disdain and got on the bed. If he liked to put on an act, then let him do it. Xie Muye stood in the snow for the whole night, but he didn¡¯t see Jian Xia. In the morning, his older brother was going to the third Academy of Sciences. The car stopped in front of him and he thought that he hade out first. He pressed the window down and said,¡±Get in the car.¡± He had no other choice but to get into his brother¡¯s car. Shen Zhaozheng had already prepared breakfast, but the servant girl was still in the bedroom. He entered the bedroom and saw that the girl was sleeping soundly with one of her legs exposed. He walked closer and sat by the bed, pinching her face. ¡°Time to get up.¡± Gu Nian rubbed her sleepy eyes. it¡¯s snowing so heavily. Shouldn¡¯t you be sleeping until the sky turns dark? why did you get up? ¡± ¡°Brush your teeth, wash your face, have breakfast, and then go to bed, okay?¡± His service attitude was very good. Gu Nian leanedzily on him the entire time, brushing her teeth and washing her face. After breakfast, the two of them sat on the thick carpet in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. He was reading his Science and Technology newspaper while she was reading her novel. After a while, shezily threw the book in her hand away and fell asleep in his arms.
Shen Zhaozheng touched her face and thought to himself, this girl seems to be a little sleepy these two days. It was snowing heavily outside the window, and she was sleeping soundly in his arms. Shen Zhaozheng hugged her and leaned against the soft cushion, enjoying the peace of The Snowy Day. When it was time for lunch, the mutton soup in the kitchen was ready. Shen Zhaozheng dragged Gu Nian to the dining room. Gu Nian took a sip of the mutton soup and immediately felt nauseated. She rushed to the bathroom. He retched at the sink. Shen Zhaozheng chased after her and gently patted her back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± As Gu Nian rinsed her mouth with water, she was shocked. Chapter 2210: She doesn’t seem to be pregnant Chapter 2210: She doesn¡¯t seem to be pregnant
Could she be Yingluo? could she be pregnant?|| She¡¯s pregnant? The symptoms were really simr. Brother zhaoxuan always took safety precautions. This shouldn¡¯t have happened. Perhaps there was a fish that escaped the? It was over. Her face was pale. It was really over. She was only in her second year of University. If she were to get pregnant at this time ¡­|| Her father, who had initially agreed to the pregnancy, might have to vote against it. Shen Zhaozheng saw her pale face and said, ¡± ¡°Are you sick?¡±
¡°It¡¯s your fault, it¡¯s all your fault.¡± He didn¡¯t know how to control himself every time. ¡°What did I do?¡± Shen Zhaozheng was confused. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m done for,¡± Gu Nian said as she buried her head in his arms. Shen Zhaozheng was still confused. what¡¯s wrong? Do you need to go to the hospital?¡± Gu si shook his head like a rattle-drum. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Zhaozheng was surprised. I¡¯m still young. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for me to have a child yet, ¡± Gu nianyu said in a sobbing tone. Shen Zhaozheng finally understood what she meant, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Yingluo, you¡¯re saying you¡¯re pregnant?|| You¡¯re pregnant?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Gu Nian said, feeling aggrieved.¡±But this reaction feels a little simr.¡± Shen Zhaozheng was excited, but he was also worried. Of course, he still hoped that she was really pregnant.|| If she was pregnant, they could get married with a child.
However, before he could conceive, he might have his legs broken by director Gu. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the hospital for a check-up?¡± Gu Nian shook her head. I¡¯m not going. I don¡¯t want to go. I don¡¯t want to get pregnant. || I¡¯m pregnant.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be pregnant with my child?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still a student. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready to be a mother yet.¡± ¡°But what if there really is one?¡± Shen Zhaozheng asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± Gu Nian replied with a confused look. Shen Zhaozheng thought for a moment. niannian, I still respect you. If you¡¯re willing to give birth to it, then so be it. If you¡¯re not willing to, Zhenzhen. Gu Nian suddenly felt a little suffocated. If I¡¯m really pregnant|| She was pregnant. That was the fruit of her and the person she loved the most. She really couldn¡¯t bear to give up.
After a simple lunch, Shen Zhaozheng felt that he still needed to check. She bought a pregnancy test kit and did a test. She didn¡¯t seem to be pregnant. let¡¯s go to the hospital for a check-up. This pregnancy test might not be urate. From these words, it was obvious that inspector Shen still hoped for nianhuai.|| Pregnant. Gu Nian was then brought to the hospital. The two of them went to the gynecologist¡¯s office. Gu Nian was extremely nervous. After an ultrasound examination, the doctor clearly stated that she was not pregnant.|| Pregnant. Gu Nian heaved a sigh of relief while Shen Zhaozheng sighed in his heart. There was no hope for a shotgun marriage. ¡°But, I¡¯ve been feeling nauseated,¡± Gu Nian replied. The doctor nced at her. why don¡¯t you go to the gastroenterologist? I think it¡¯s gastroenteritis. Half an hourter, in the gastrointestinal department¡¯s consultation room, the doctor looked at the test results. gastroenteritis isn¡¯t serious. I¡¯ll give you some medicine. You have to eat lighter food these days. Eat porridge and vegetables. Vegetables should have less oil and less salt, understand? ¡± This was awkward.
Gu Nian touched her neck. Isn¡¯t this pregnancy?|| It was a symptom of pregnancy. The middle-aged female doctor pushed up her sses and nced at her. ¡°Drowsy?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so tired, and you won¡¯t be sleepy,¡± she said as she looked at Shen Zhaozheng. It was embarrassing, too embarrassing. In the hospital¡¯s underground parking lot, Gu Nian was still in a daze. Shen Zhaozheng had already recovered from his momentary disappointment. Chapter 2211: Director Gu’s head is on fire Chapter 2211: Director Gu¡¯s head is on fire
Haicheng, in thepound of the Institute of Science, song ran received a call. Madam, we followed Missy in secret and found out that she went to the hospital with inspector Shen. ¡°To the hospital? Is niannian feeling unwell?¡± ¡°Ran ran went to the gynecology department.¡± Song ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she was worried. After hanging up the phone, she hesitated for a moment before calling Gu Nian. Gu Nian had just returned to the apartment with Shen Zhaozheng when her mother called. ¡°I have a friend who¡¯s a doctor in the First People¡¯s Hospital of Jingdu.¡±
Gu Nan¡¯s heart skipped a beat and his voice trembled.¡±Ah?¡± ¡°Tell me the truth, why did you go to the OB/GYN Department?¡± Gu Nian heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she was not pregnant.|| She was pregnant. Otherwise, with her mother¡¯s wide eyes, she would not know that she was pregnant.|| Getting pregnant, wasn¡¯t that just a matter of minutes? ¡°Mom, you might not believe it, but I just ate something bad. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Was song ran a three-year-old child? ¡°Do you go to the gynecologist¡¯s office if you eat something bad? Niannian, are you pregnant?|| You¡¯re pregnant?¡± Hospital director Gu had just returned from the director¡¯s quarters and was standing outside when he heard this. Yes, something big was about to happen. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m really not pregnant.¡± Gu Nian facepalmed.|| I got pregnant because I vomited, so I thought I was pregnant.|| When she was pregnant, she went to the gynecologist¡¯s office. However, when she went to the hospital for a checkup, she realized that it was all a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Really not pregnant|| Was she pregnant? Niannian, I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re still young and you still have your studies. You can¡¯t be pregnant so early.|| Pregnant, can¡¯t be with you|| Did mom know about it back then? You still have to drop out of school, which is very troublesome. Besides, your mind is not mature yet, and you are different from me back then.|| You have to wait until you¡¯re at least twenty-five years old before you can get pregnant, understand?¡± ¡°Mom, I know. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m really not pregnant.|| She¡¯s pregnant, but she has a little gastroenteritis. They even prescribed some medicine for her. If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll take some photos and send them to youter.¡± After hanging up the phone, song ran turned around and saw director Gu standing behind her with a gloomy face. She was so shocked that she dropped her phone on the ground.
Gu jinghang bent down to pick up her phone and looked down at her. ¡°She¡¯s living with Shen Zhaozheng?¡± In her father¡¯s eyes, her daughter would always be a little girl. Shen Zhaozheng, this beast, wouldn¡¯t even let a little girl off. Dean Gu was furious. Song ran coughed lightly. that ran ran is an adult. Superintendent Shen isn¡¯t young anymore. Niannian did it of her own ord. Gu jinghang gritted his teeth. you¡¯re really considerate of him. He¡¯s still a student and is only in his second year of University. He¡¯s still so young. I think he must be tired of living. Song ran leaned on his chest and said softly, ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you only allowing the state officials to prevent fires and not allowing themoners to light up themps? Not only did I sleep with you in college, I even married you and got pregnant with your child.¡± Dean Gu was stunned. the situation is different. We¡¯ll analyze the specific problems. Song ran snorted. the situation is indeed different. One is from the 90s while the other is from the modern era. The 90s were so conservative and we were already together. Why can¡¯t niannian be with inspector Shen now? ¡± Gu jinghang had a headache. He really had a headache. you¡¯re too concerned about Shen Zhaozheng. Song ran rolled her eyes at him. I just think that we should respect other people¡¯s opinions. Even if we are niannian¡¯s parents, we should still respect her own opinions. Gu jinghang was so angry that his face turned green. you¡¯re really easy to talk to. Song ran shrugged. I¡¯ve always been open-minded, director Gu. You should judge others by their own standards. Think about it. When you wanted to marry me back then, how many people were against it? can¡¯t you be more tolerant of them? ¡°
Chapter 2212: 2274-tough life Chapter 2212: 2274-tough life
¡°Back then, when we wanted to get married, so many people opposed it. So, why did I let that kid go so smoothly?¡± Eh? What you said seems to make sense. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the capital to see them after a while. We can also knock some sense into inspector Shen.|| Be careful, at least don¡¯t get pregnant during college.|| Do you think it¡¯s feasible to leave the pregnancy and the other aspects to them? Dean Gu?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to the capital city after a while,¡± director Gu said with a sigh. Having such an open-minded future mother-inw, it was really a good thing for that kid.
Back then, he wasn¡¯t so lucky. Her family didn¡¯t think that they would be together. Sigh. In the evening, at futun apartments in the capital city, Shen Zhaozheng poured a ss of warm water and handed it to Gu Nian. He also took out two pills. ¡°Take your medicine.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s mouth had been tasteless from the porridge she had eaten that night. Now that she had to take medicine, she felt bitter in her mouth and heart. ¡°I want to eat fried chicken.¡± Shen Zhaozheng pinched her face. she might have been sent to the emergency room directly after eating the fried chicken. ¡°It¡¯s so bitter in my mouth,¡± Gu Nian said, feeling wronged. there¡¯s candy. Eat a candyter. After taking the medicine, Shen Zhaozheng brought over a milk candy. Gu Nian ate it with great relish. Shen Zhaozheng measured her again.|| Body temperature. If gastroenteritis causes a fever, you¡¯ll have to go to the hospital for a check-up. 37.2 She had a slight fever, so he forced her to drink two sses of hot water, take a hot bath, and then was carried to the bed. She would take his temperatureter. 36.8, normal temperature.
¡°Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡± ¡°I feel much better now.¡± Gu Nian shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s good. Go to sleep.¡± Shen Zhaozheng only hugged her. The doctor had already instructed him, and she was sick, so he tried his best to keep his heart pure. ¡°My father¡¯s 70th birthday is the day after tomorrow. I have to take you back. Can you do it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with it,¡± Gu nianchen replied in a deep voice. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Two dayster, Gu Nian¡¯s body returned to normal. Early in the morning, Shen Zhaozheng brought her to the western suburbs mansion. Shen Boyong recuperated for a while and was considered to have a tough life. He moved back to the mansion from the sanatorium. The four sons of the Shen family and many of their rtives were in attendance. No one dared to mention Shen Xing¡¯s imprisonment for fear of angering the old man and causing him to be hospitalized. However, when Shen Zhaozheng got out of the car with Gu Nian, there were many discussions behind them. ¡°I heard that his sister was detained, but the fourth son of the Shen family did not care.¡±
yeah, I heard that too. His mother cried and begged him, but he didn¡¯t help her. ¡°It¡¯s true that Shen Xing doesn¡¯t learn from her mistakes, but Superintendent Shen is really too cold-blooded.¡± ¡°He¡¯s definitely afraid of getting himself into trouble.¡± ¡°How selfish.¡± Gu Nian was furious when she heard this. She walked to the group of rtives and gritted her teeth.¡±It¡¯s true that Zhao Zheng is Shen Xing¡¯s brother, but all of you here are Shen Xing¡¯s rtives, and all of you are close rtives. At least Zhao Zheng has been running around for Shen Xing¡¯s sake, but there¡¯s nothing he can do. If we were to rescue Shen Xing by force, we would be going against the country¡¯sws and give up. What have you done? You¡¯re all really good at talking. As Shen Xing¡¯s rtives, why didn¡¯t you save her? You¡¯re the only ones who can talk, right? If you¡¯re so capable, why don¡¯t you go and save Shen Xing?¡± The rtives ¡®faces turned red and green. They knew that this arrogant little girl was the head Dean¡¯s daughter, so they didn¡¯t dare to do anything to her and could only swallow their anger. Chapter 2213: What can Shen Boyong say? Chapter 2213: What can Shen Boyong say?
A ck car drove into the courtyard of the mansion. Shen hanzhi was sitting in the front passenger seat, and his heart ached again when he saw niannian standing up for his uncle. Gu Nian pulled Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s hand and entered the mansion after yelling. When Shen han got out of the car, the rtives were discussing again. There were all kinds ofments. In short, they said that he was a disappointment and had recently fallen to the point of sweeping the streets. As Shen hanzhi watched Gu Nian¡¯s back, she felt a little sad. If she were his girlfriend, she would probably stand up for him as well.
It was a pity that she was his uncle¡¯s girlfriend now. She could only speak up for her uncle. With a cold face, he walked past the talkative rtives without saying anything. In the main hall, Shen Boyong sat in his wheelchair, still looking hale and hearty. Liu Mei, who was apanying him by his side, did not look too good. The old man was really lucky to have survived. He did not get the inheritance that she wanted. Now, no one in the Shen family really took her seriously. Because of her daughter¡¯s matter, her rtionship with her son had worsened. She was now surrounded by enemies on all sides. There were a total of three tables, and Shen Boyong¡¯s sons, grandsons, and granddaughters were all seated at the main table. Shen hanzhi could not help but nce at Gu Nian. Gu Nian remained unmoved and even smiled at him. That smile was a smile for ordinary people, or rather, a smile for strangers. Because she had no grudges, she could smile calmly. She really didn¡¯t have him in her heart anymore. Under the table, Shen Zhaozheng squeezed her hand, as if to say, ¡± who told you to look at hanzhi? ¡± She pinched him back.¡¯He¡¯s your nephew. If I don¡¯t look at him, I¡¯ll be guilty.¡¯
Gu Nian bought a gift. It was a string of Buddha beads made of sandalwood. Not only was it expensive, but it also had the effect of replenishing Qi and concentrating. It was indeed an excellent gift. Although Shen Boyong was not happy that this little girl had caused his son and grandson to fight, his status was there, and he could not make things difficult for her. ¡°Thank you, niannian,¡± he smiled. ¡°Zhaozheng told me that you¡¯ve been feeling a little uneasytely, so I bought this as a gift for you, uncle,¡± Gu Nian replied. Eh? His status had been elevated all of a sudden, right? Since she addressed Shen Boyong as her uncle, then Shen Zhaoshan and Zhou Yueru were of the same generation as her. The couple¡¯s expressions were not too good, and Shen hanzhi¡¯s face was even gloomier. What could Shen Boyong say? Director Gu and Mrs. Gu had already agreed for Zhaozheng to date their daughter. He couldn¡¯t possibly embarrass them in front of this girl. He forced out a smile. Okay, okay, okay. You¡¯re all very thoughtful. Very thoughtful. The rtives at the next table whispered,¡±this girl, she was meant to be with Yuchi.¡±
Well, it was called a birthday banquet, but it was actually just a gathering for the rtives of the Shen family to gossip. I heard that too. Zhaozheng¡¯s not a good person. He actually stole his nephew¡¯s girlfriend. we¡¯ve really misjudged him. We used to think that he was an upright person, but we¡¯ve really misjudged him. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Gu Nian could hear them clearly. He wanted to stand up and fight them for 300 rounds, but Shen Zhaozheng managed to stop him. She was furious. These rtives didn¡¯t know anything and just spread rumors behind people¡¯s backs. They were really annoying. After a few of the rtives argued with each other, they changed the topic when they saw that the other party did not re up. Gu Nian was not very happy. Moreover, she had just recovered from her gastroenteritis and had barely eaten anything. Chapter 2214: The people here are so mean Chapter 2214: The people here are so mean
Liu Mei nced at her and said sarcastically, ¡± ¡°Is the food our nanny made not to your liking, niannian?¡± thank you for your concern, Auntie, ¡± Gu Nian smiled. I¡¯ve been feeling unwell for the past two days. I don¡¯t have a good appetite. ¡°What a coincidence,¡± Liu Mei chuckled. that¡¯s right. It¡¯s such a coincidence. Auntie, do you need me to show you the medical records? ¡± Gu Nian shrugged. ¡°She already said she¡¯s not feeling well, why are you still jabbering on?¡± Shen Boyong tutted. Liu Mei¡¯s face turned livid with anger.
He was extremely aggrieved. She then looked at her son, who had no reaction at all. After the birthday banquet ended, the group of people chatted in the main hall. Liu Mei and Shen Boyong¡¯s nieces wereining in the corner. sigh, as you can see, our Zhaozheng is so smitten by that little girl. She¡¯s always relying on director Gu and has never respected me. I heard it too. The little girl wasn¡¯t very respectful to you. Zhaozheng didn¡¯t say a word either. She¡¯s reallywless. ¡°I suspect that the little girl was the one who encouraged him not to save Xing ¡®er this time. Otherwise, Xing¡¯ er is his biological sister. How could he just stand by and do nothing?¡± sigh, men are all like this. They forget their mothers when they have a wife. Most importantly, your family¡¯s one is powerful. He has the head director¡¯s support. As a mother-inw, you¡¯ll have a hard time in the future. In another corner, the men of the Shen family were gathered together to discuss current affairs. Shen Zhaozheng noticed that Gu Nian did not look too good and said, ¡± ¡°Are you feeling ufortable?¡± Gu nianjia had been suffering from gastroenteritis for the past two days, so she was still feeling weak. She reached out to support Shen Zhaozheng and whispered, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. I want to go back.¡± Most importantly, the people here were all mean. From time to time, she could hear them talking about her and Shen Zhaozheng behind their backs, and she didn¡¯t like to hear that. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let my father know and take you back.¡±
In the main hall, Shen Zhaozheng walked through the crowd and went to his father. He whispered, ¡± ¡°Niannian isn¡¯t feeling well, I¡¯ll take her away first.¡± ¡°You may return,¡± Shen Boyong waved his hand. As Gu Nian stood there alone, the group of elders in the side hall were eyeing her covetously. With Liu Mei fanning the mes, all the rtives in the Shen family felt that this little girl was a source of trouble. Otherwise, why would the always rational fourth son of the Shen family fight with that child, hanzhi, just to snatch her? Before this, he had never heard of his fourth brother having a partner, let alone being so crazy. As the rumors continued to spread, Shen Zhaozheng pulled Gu Nian out of the room. It was cold outside, and the north wind was whistling. Shen Zhaozheng tightened her scarf and said softly, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not cold, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not cold,¡± Shen hanzhi looked at their backs and sighed dejectedly. In the car, Shen Zhaozheng held the steering wheel with one hand and her hand with the other. ¡°Don¡¯t take my rtives¡± words to heart.¡± ¡°I really won¡¯t take them to heart. You¡¯re underestimating me,¡± Gu Nian replied. Shen Zhaozheng smiled. His niannian had a strong heart. Such rumors would only make them look ridiculous and would not hurt her at all.
In the mansion, Liu Mei¡¯s friend, Lin Yin, had also arrived. The two of them stood in a corner. Lin Yin whispered, ¡± the ye family has been keeping this matter a secret and I can¡¯t find out anything. So, I advise you to look for the eldest sister of the ye family and ask her what she knows. Liu Mei frowned,¡±will this Yingying work?¡± we have to do this. We¡¯re in a very passive position now, you know? ¡± Chapter 2215: 2277-is this a freak combination of factors? Chapter 2215: 2277-is this a freakbination of factors?
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try.¡± Liu Mei went to theboratory where ye Hui, the eldest sister of the ye family, was. ¡°Doctor, there¡¯s a person outside who ims to be inspector Shen¡¯s mother. She wants to see you.¡± Ye Hui¡¯s assistant went in to inform him. Ye Hui¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Zhao Zheng¡¯s family had probably heard about it and hade to settle the score with her. ¡°Invite her in quickly,¡± she quickly said. Liu Mei walked into her office and carefully looked at the female doctor¡¯s expression.
Ye Hui was very warm and polite. He personally made her a cup of coffee and brought it to her. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Shen.¡± Liu Mei noticed that this doctor ye had no hostility towards her, so she opened her mouth to probe, I heard that my Zhaozheng and your ye family have been getting close recently. Is that true? ¡± Ye Hui leaned against his office desk and crossed his arms. He said with an apologetic expression,¡±I really have to apologize to you here.¡± Liu Mei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Sorry? What did that mean? ¡°Sorry for what?¡± Ye Hui coughed lightly and said, ¡± because something happened to Zhao Zheng¡¯s girlfriend previously, Zhao Zheng wanted my second sister to help him solve the problem. As such, he had no choice but to lie that Zhao Zheng is a child of the ye family. This way, my second sister would be willing to help. There might have been some bad rumors that reached your ears. I hope you can forgive us. We had no choice. Liu Mei was a little stunned and then reacted. So, ye Hui¡¯s words meant that she did not know what had happened back then. So, this was a freakbination of factors? She didn¡¯t feel at ease. If they kept in contact in the long run, things would eventuallye to pass.|| Xiang dabai.
She couldn¡¯t let things go on like this. Her face darkened and she said unhappily, ¡± Dr. Ye, as Zhao Zheng¡¯s mother, I have indeed heard some bad rumors. You should understand my heart as a mother. If these rumors were to reach Zhao Zheng¡¯s father¡¯s ears, what kind of harm would it bring to us? ¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Ye Hui nodded. Liu Mei continued, ¡± so, I hope you don¡¯t have any more contact with Zhaozheng in the future. Gossip is a fearful thing. If you continue to be in contact with him, I don¡¯t know how bad the rumors will be. My own reputation will be damaged too. Ye Hui frowned. but Qianqian, my second sister really thinks that Zhaozheng is her younger brother. It¡¯ll be difficult for her to not keep in touch with him. Liu Mei looked a little angry. then tell her the truth. Why are you dragging this on? ¡°she asked. If this drags on, it¡¯ll hurt Zhaozheng, me, and our family. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Ye Hui knew that he was in the wrong and hurriedly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tell my second sister the truth as soon as possible. I won¡¯t make things difficult for Madam.¡± Liu Mei finally felt relieved. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t know about it. In this world, only she and Lin Yin knew about that. She only hoped that they could resolve it as soon as possible. She did not want Zhaozheng to have any more contact with the ye family, lest a long night brings more trouble. Ye Hui personally sent Liu Mei out of theboratory. Liu Mei repeatedly reminded him many times, and ye Hui responded to all of them. Only then did the car slowly leave the courtyard. Ye Cha sighed. He had to find a suitable time toy his cards on the table with Ye Ting. It would be another volcanic eruption.
It was really a headache. After Liu Mei went back, she told Lin Yin about it. Lin Yin said that what she did was right. She must not let Zhaozhenge into contact with the ye family again, in case there were more problems. Chapter 2216: Why should I see him? Chapter 2216: Why should I see him?
On the seventh day of the new year, Shen Zhaozheng went to the Research Institute. Since they had not started school yet, she was busy in the apartment alone. She looked at the menu and cooked for her man, just like a little wife. It was still cold outside, and the snow in the grass had not melted yet. It was warm in the small house. She stood by the ss counter and looked at the borscht boiling in the pot, feeling warm in her heart. It was dusk when Shen Zhaozheng returned from outside and entered the kitchen. Gu Nian turned around and leaned against the counter. ¡°You¡¯re back. Dinner¡¯s ready.¡± ¡°Our niannian is really virtuous.¡± ¡°Brother zhaohan, how long have we been talking?¡±
¡°It was in the early autumn of the year beforest. It¡¯s been a year and a half,¡± Shen Zhaozheng raised his eyebrows. ¡°I feel like it¡¯s been a long time,¡± Gu Nian¡¯s smile deepened. Shen Zhaozheng let go of her, poured the soup out, and brought it to the living room. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for dinner,¡± When two people in love were together, they would never get tired of it. After dinner, Shen Zhaozheng went to the balcony to take a call. After dealing with some matters at the Research Institute, he hung up the phone. Gu Nian was drinking a ss of milk while watching TV. As it was still the new year, the variety shows on TV were very festive and lively. ¡°My parents areing to visit me in March.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Director Gu seems to know how far we¡¯ve progressed.¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s body stiffened. He was finished. ¡°When the timees, you¡¯ll have to think of a good excuse.¡± ¡°We¡¯re both men. I think director Gu can understand me,¡± he said, bracing himself.
¡°Hehe.¡± It was the 14th day of the first month of the lunar calendar, February 10th of the Gregorian calendar. The media College opened for the first time. Shen Zhaozheng sent her to school and saw Jian Xia getting out of the car. Gu Nian walked over and said,¡±you ¡­¡±|| How¡¯s grandfather?¡± Jian Xia smiled, ¡± he¡¯s already been discharged from the hospital. He¡¯s already stepped down from his position. From now on, he¡¯ll just be an idle old man. This is good too. Health is the most important. If they want to fight, let them fight. Gu Nian nodded. yes, health is the most important. Did Xie Muye look for you after that? ¡± we moved. Because Grandpa stepped down, we left the cuishan mansion. ¡°Did you not see him again?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°Why should I see him?¡± if you don¡¯t want to see him, then don¡¯t. There¡¯s no point in meeting him. Gu Nian waved her hand. Back at the dormitory, Guan Ling and Du Jun were there as well. The virtuous Du Jun was cleaning the dormitory with a rag. She was gentle and virtuous. She took care of many of the dormitory¡¯s cleaning problems without anyints. She even fought with them when they wanted to clean the dormitory. She said that they all had great ambitions and should pursue their dreams. After all, her ambition was to be a good wife and mother, each doing their own job. The four of them were still the same four people, and their rtionship was still as close as ever. Gu Nian thought about how reluctant she would be when she graduated in the future.
At night, the four of them sat on the carpet, eating their homemade hotpot and drinking the rice wine that Guan Ling had brought. The atmosphere was still very warm. Jian Xia¡¯s phone rang. She picked it up and her eyes were a little dazed. Then she sneered, ¡± see that? see that? what kind of character is that? their family has already gotten what they wanted and they still came to me. Why? are they trying to show off in front of me? ¡± Gu Nian saw that it was Xie Muye on the screen. ¡°Take it and see what he wants.¡± Jian Xia picked up the phone and said in a harsh tone, ¡± our Jian family can¡¯t afford to offend your Xie family, but we can hide from them. Your brother has already gotten what he wants. That project is already yours. Why are you still calling me? ¡± Chapter 2217: 2280-the tables have turned Chapter 2217: 2280-the tables have turned
¡°I¡¯m downstairs at your dormitory. Come down.¡± ¡°I¡¯m noting down. I don¡¯t want to see you people from the Xie family again. Don¡¯t ever appear in front of me again. You¡¯re all hypocritical and cunning.¡± Gu Nian held her forehead as she listened to Jian Xia¡¯s angry words. ¡°If you don¡¯te down, I¡¯ll wait here.¡± ¡°If you want to wait, then wait. I won¡¯t go down anyway.¡± Jian Xia mmed the phone down and mmed the table. Guan Ling pulled her back, ¡± ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t flip the hotpot over.¡±
Jian Xia¡¯s eyes were red as she said,¡±have you seen anyone worse than their family?¡± The project has already been snatched by their family, and they did it through underhanded means. They framed my grandfather for it. How can they still have the face toe to me? Are you trying to show off to me?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see him, then don¡¯t,¡± Gu Nian sighed. The few of them drank rice wine again. After drinking the rice wine, Jian Xia was already drunk and unconscious. Guan Ling and Du Jun helped her to the bed. Gu nianze said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going down for a while.¡± [Guan Ling]|| ¡°Do you want to see Xie Muye?¡± he grabbed her arm. ¡°I¡¯ll go and find out more about the situation,¡± Gu Nian nodded. ¡°Alright, you can go.¡± Gu Nian went downstairs. In the cold wind, Xie Muye stood at the door of the dormitory. He was very sincere and did not wait in the car. When he saw Gu Nian, he looked behind him. Gu Nian walked up to him and smiled. ¡°She didn¡¯te with me.¡± His eyes were filled with disappointment. ¡°You didn¡¯t enter the Academy of Sciences before, so why did you suddenly enter?¡±
Gu Nian asked directly. Xie Muye¡¯s eyes drooped and he let out a breath. ¡°Because I want to protect the person I like.¡± ¡°You like Jian Xia, right?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°Yes.¡± He was very honest and didn¡¯t try to hide anything. ¡°Did you tell her?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell her?¡± I used to think that there¡¯s still a lot of time and that there¡¯ll be a better time. Now, even if I tell her, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t believe me. Gu Nian sighed in her heart. Jian Xia hates you now. She thinks that you and your brother are the same kind of people. You almost caused her grandfather to lose his life. She will not see you. ¡°Can I ask you to help me?¡± Gu Nian was touched. When Shen Zhaozheng pursued her, she was also hostile to him because Jian Xia was helping her from behind. Jian Xia was definitely a part of their rtionship.
So now that the tables had turned, she naturally had to help her. ¡°Okay, if you need me to do anything, just let me know. I¡¯ll try my best to help you.¡± ¡°Thank you, but can you tell me where she¡¯s moved to?¡± Xie Muye was moved. Gu Nian nodded. she¡¯s basically living in the dormitory now. You can juste to the school to look for her. As for where she lives now, I¡¯ll let you know once I find out. ¡°Many thanks.¡± The next day, on the way to ss, Gu Nian confessed to Jian Xia, ¡± ¡°I went downstairs to see Xie Muyest night.¡± ¡°Why do you want to see him?¡± Jian Xia frowned. ¡°He told me that he likes you.¡± Jian Xia sneered, ¡± niannian, you can¡¯t be fooled by this kind of Big Bad Wolf. How can he like me? it must be because I have something that the Xie family needs and they haven¡¯t squeezed me dry. That¡¯s why they¡¯re still looking for me. Gu Nian let out a sigh of relief. This girl was really prejudiced against Xie Muye. How tricky. ¡°I feel that he¡¯s quite sincere. Have you ever thought that he entered the Academy of Sciences to protect you?¡±
Chapter 2218: 2280-endless headache Chapter 2218: 2280-endless headache
Jian Xia sneered. niannian, why are you so naive? you¡¯ve been tricked by a few words. Gu Nian was just a bystander. ¡°What do you think?¡± Jian Xia gritted her teeth. if he really likes me, then it¡¯s his bad luck. I will never like someone like him. ¡°Actually, I think he¡¯s not bad,¡± Gu Nian said as she hooked her arm around his. Jian Xia shook her head. I¡¯m the only one who knows that we¡¯re not suitable for each other. I¡¯m not a shrewd person. If he wants to y with me, I¡¯ll be eaten by him until not even my bones are left.
Gu Nian still wanted to say something but Jian Xia waved her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. It¡¯s impossible between him and me.¡± Gu Nian could only give up for the time being. Three dayster, it was the 14th of February, Valentine¡¯s Day. Since it was Friday, Gu Nian said happily, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be going to brother zhaoxuan¡¯s ce tonight. I won¡¯t be apanying you guys.¡± In the entire dormitory, Jian Xia was the only single person. Guan Ling was definitely with Xu Yan, and Du Jun was going out for dinner with his boyfriend. Jian Xia waved her hand. Okay, okay, okay. You guys can go out and have fun. I¡¯ll eat instant noodles in the dormitory alone. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to brother Zhaozheng¡¯s house with us?¡± Gu Nian asked as he hugged her. Jian Xia raised her eyebrows. if I don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for me, chief Shen might kill me with his eyes. It¡¯s okay. You can go. I¡¯ll read my book by myself. It¡¯ll be over soon. In the afternoon, Jian Xia¡¯s phone started to ring. Xu Mengjie had called her to ask her out for a movie that night. Jian Xia seemed to know that Xie Muye liked her and wanted to make him angry, so she agreed to Xu Mengjie¡¯s invitation.
At night, she was the only one left in the dormitory. She tidied up a little and went downstairs. Xu Mengjie was already waiting for her. As soon as he saw hering out, he immediately went up to her with a somewhat reserved smile. She saw Xie Muye¡¯s car approaching slowly. Her eyes turned cold and she reached out to hook her arm around Xu Mengjie¡¯s. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll get in the car,¡± ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Xu mengtian¡¯s body stiffened. Xie Muye¡¯s eyes were a little deep. The car was parked not far away, and he watched as the boy opened the door for her and sent her to the car. After the boy sat in the driver¡¯s seat, he even leaned over and helped her fasten her seat belt. She did not refuse. He lit a cigarette, feeling a little suffocated. Xu Mengxin¡¯s car slowly drove away from Media College. Jian Xia heaved a sigh of relief and whispered, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was too rude just now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡± Xu Mengjie smiled happily. Jian Xia saw a big box in the back seat from the rearview mirror and her head started to hurt. She really shouldn¡¯t have used Xu Mengjie to defeat Xie Muye. She didn¡¯t want to hurt others, but she couldn¡¯t control her actions.
She could no longer remember what the movie was about. Xu Mengjie then took her to Western food. He cut the steak for her and ordered lemon tea for her. He did a good job in all aspects. This made her feel even guiltier. After watching the movie and eating Western food, he seemed to want to drive up the mountain to enjoy the night view. Jian Xia couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°it¡¯s toote. Please send me back to school. Xu Mengjie obeyed her every word and drove her back to the dormitory. Jian Xia was about to get out of the car when Xu Mengjie grabbed her. Then, she picked up the box in the back seat and opened it. There were dazzling roses inside. Jian Xia had a headache. Xu Mengjie had already started to confess. I fell in love with you from the first time I saw you. Jian Xia, can you be my girlfriend? ¡± Chapter 2219: 2281-even if it means anything Chapter 2219: 2281-even if it means anything
Jian Xia bit her lower lip and then said seriously, ¡± ¡°Xu Mengjie, I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t promise you that.¡± Xu mengtian¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°For Yingluo, why? I thought you don¡¯t have a boyfriend? Is there something I didn¡¯t do well?¡± Jian Xia shook her head. no, no. You¡¯re good. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have that kind of feeling for you. Do you understand? ¡± I don¡¯t want to be ambiguous with you. I have to say what I need to say, so that you don¡¯t waste your feelings on me. ¡± ¡°Then, can I pursue you?¡± Xu Mengjie asked with a lonely expression. I won¡¯t force you to agree to it immediately, but I want you to see that I¡¯m serious.¡± I advise you not to waste your feelings on me, ¡°Jian Xia said helplessly. you¡¯ll get hurt if you do.
it¡¯s my freedom, ¡± Xu Mengjie said. you can¡¯t control my feelings. Jian Xia spread her hands and had nothing to say. After she got out of the car, she watched Xu Mengjie¡¯s car drive away. Just as she was about to enter the dormitory building, someone suddenly grabbed her.|| He grabbed her wrist and pulled her into a broad embrace. She looked up and saw that it was Xie Muye. She immediately gritted her teeth and wanted to push him away, but he held on tightly. ¡°You¡¯d better let go of me,¡± ¡°Why did youe back sote?¡± Xie Muye stared at her. Jian Xia scoffed. I¡¯m going out with my boyfriend for Valentine¡¯s Day. Why do you care? Who are you? ¡± ¡°Your boyfriend?¡± He narrowed his eyes at her, his expression dark. yeah, he just confessed to me. I thought he was a good guy, so I agreed. Is there a problem? ¡± He pulled her to an empty corner and suddenly pressed her against the wall. He bent down and kissed her on the lips. She pushed him away, raised her hand, and gave him a heavy p. ¡°Bastard!¡±
Xie Muye finally came to his senses. He stared at the red-eyed person and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. Jian Xia raised her hand and pped him again. Then, she pushed him away and ran into the dormitory in a hurry. Xie Muye¡¯s fistnded on the wall, and the back of his hand was covered in blood. Not confessing at the right time was probably the greatest punishment from the heavens. However, no matter what, he would get Jian Xia. Even if he had to resort to any means, he would get her. At ten O ¡®clock, on the other side, the two, who had just finished watching an evening movie, went to the underground parking lot. Gu Nian was already drowsy. Shen Zhaozheng was very romantic. He had picked an old movie to y. The movie was good, but it was dark in the cinema at night. Gu Nian, who was unromantic, fell asleep and leaned into Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s arms. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s phone rang. He picked it up and saw that it was Xue Shen. Who else could it be? He threw his phone away and continued to fight. His phone rang tirelessly, again and again, as if Xue Shen was watching the battle. Shen Zhaozheng had no choice but to pick up the phone. ¡°If you have something to say, then say it.¡±
¡°Did I disturb you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡± Xue Shen,¡±can you believe it? The second I picked up the ring and proposed to Xia Shang, she started putting on her clothes and didn¡¯t say a word. Then, Yingluo, I¡¯m the only one left in the house. It¡¯s Valentine¡¯s Day, and she left me here alone.¡± ¡°Are you done? I¡¯m hanging up.¡± ¡°Brother, I want to have a drink with you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯te over.¡± ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± ¡°You¡¯re older|| Grandpa, it¡¯s Valentine¡¯s Day today. She didn¡¯t agree to your proposal, so why don¡¯t you just continue to look for her?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Chapter 2220: Not our little brother Chapter 2220: Not our little brother
¡°I won¡¯t open the door for you.¡± Plop. He hung up the phone and switched it off. Xue Shen hung up the phone and smiled triumphantly. He was just scaring them. If he was not happy, no one would be happy. There was no way he would really disturb someone else¡¯s night on Valentine¡¯s Day. It was just that Xia Shang had left and he was too bored. On the other side, Shen Zhaozheng was originally fully engrossed, but after Xue Shen¡¯s interruption, he was suddenly worried. After one session, he got up and closed the door again, then returned to his bedroom with relief.
Gu Nian returned to school after a two-day holiday. At eight o ¡®clock in the evening, Gu Nian went to futun apartments. Shen Zhaozheng had just returned from the Research Institute. we¡¯re going to the Tang Manor tomorrow. My rtives are all there. You won¡¯t be nervous, will you? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng smiled. it¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve met your rtives. Didn¡¯t you meet them during the new year? ¡± ¡°Things are different now. Director Gu knows what you¡¯ve done to me. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be kind to you tomorrow. You have to be mentally prepared.¡± Shen Zhaozheng coughed lightly. I think you¡¯re a reasonable person. You won¡¯t embarrass me too much. ¡°I hope so,¡± Gu Nian could not help butugh. By 9:30 pm, Gu Nian was already extremely tired. She had initially wanted to watch television with Shen Zhaozheng, but she fell into his arms after a while. Shen Zhaozheng was confused. Why was this girl so sleepy again? Maybe she had too much homework, or maybe the matters at the news magazine agency were tooplicated. Anyway, they would not let it go now.|| After all, she had made a big mistakest time. It was only after ten O ¡®clock that he picked up the person in his arms and went into the room with her.
The next morning, Shen Zhaozheng received a call from Ye Ting. Ye Ting asked him to go to the ye family¡¯s mansion for dinner. Shen Zhaozheng tactfully said that he was going to the Tang residence tonight and would go to the ye family another day. After Ye Ting hung up the phone, ye Hui, who was in the dining room behind him, could not stand it anymore. Zhaozheng¡¯s mother had looked for her and clearly expressed that she hoped the ye family would stop having any contact with Zhaozheng. She felt that no matter what Ye Ting thought, she had to tell her about this. Otherwise, Zhao Zheng would be in a difficult position. In front of the huge floor-to-ceiling window, Ye Ting lit a thin woman¡¯s cigarette and held it between his fingers. In his other hand, he held a cup of coffee. Ye Hui walked over and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡± ¡°Should I call Zhaozheng over for dinner?¡± Ye Ting frowned. didn¡¯t the old mane back from the sanatorium today? I wanted to ask him toe over for dinner and let the old man see him. Although I hate the old man¡¯s love affairs when he was young, he is getting on in years. Doesn¡¯t he want to have a son all his life? I¡¯d better let him see him. He will probably be happy. ¡°Ye Ting, I have something to tell you.¡± Ye Hui took a deep breath. ¡°What? why are you suddenly so serious?¡± Ye Hui used his finger to lightly scratch the end of his brows and cut off all means of retreat,¡±Actually, Xuanji Zhaozheng is not our brother.¡±
¡°What did you say?¡± Ye Ting suddenly narrowed his eyes. Ye Hui had no other way out. back then, Zhaozheng¡¯s little girlfriend was worried that her memories had been erased. He had no other choice but toe to me. Because he looked a little like me, I felt somepassion and gave him an idea to impersonate a son of the ye family. With a tter, Ye Ting smashed the coffee cup in his hand, and it shattered on the ground. Even though she was his sister, ye Xi¡¯s heart still trembled. Chapter 2221: Was she that untrustworthy? Chapter 2221: Was she that untrustworthy?
if you¡¯re angry, you can vent it on me. I was the one who came up with these ideas. Zhaozheng has always wanted to be honest with you, but he never found the right opportunity. Ye Ting gritted his teeth and said,¡¯you guys teamed up to deceive me? What¡¯s with the DNA test?¡± a DNA test. I got someone to do it. Ye Ting was burning with anger. how is this a fake sister? you are closer to him than a real sister. You are really considerate of him. Ye Hui reached out and pulled her back. if you¡¯re angry, vent it on me. He¡¯s innocent. Ye Ting shook off her hand. you should know my principles. I will make inspector Shen pay for this.
After that, he left the mansion in a rage. Ye Hui was extremely worried. Her second sister was definitely a fiery person who would take revenge if she had a grudge, so she couldn¡¯t help but feel worried for Superintendent Shen. After breakfast, Shen Zhaozheng and Gu Nian drove to the Tang family¡¯s residence. The security there was extremely tight. After a few inquiries and contacting the Tang family¡¯s mansion, they were allowed to enter. As Gu Nian held Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s hand and walked in, she could clearly feel a pair of eyes staring at her. It was none other than hospital director Gu. Shen Zhaozheng had no choice but to hold Gu Nian¡¯s hand as they walked over and addressed her as the Dean. Gu jinghang squinted at him and did not answer. Song ran quickly tried to smooth things over. niannian, your dad is tired from the long journey. He¡¯s a little tired. Why don¡¯t you show Zhaozheng around? ¡± Gu Nian was about to pull Shen Zhaozheng away. Gu jinghang raised his hand. today¡¯s gathering is over. Niannian,e with us to the hospital. Gu jinghang and song ran expressed their worries. They wanted to see her do the examination in person and see the report before they could be assured that she was not pregnant.|| Pregnant. Gu Nian was surprised. Why are we going to the hospital?¡±
¡°Check again.¡± Gu Nian almost rolled her eyes but she still agreed. ¡°Don¡¯t I have this little bit of credibility in front of director Gu?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go,¡± Gu Nian snorted. After that, she pulled Shen Zhaozheng and ran away. She wasn¡¯t even pregnant.|| If she was pregnant, then so be it. Who was afraid of who? When the party ended, it was already ten O ¡®clock at night. Song ran told Gu Nian and Shen Zhaozheng to stay at the Tang family¡¯s residence and to go to the hospital the next morning. Gu Nian snorted in her heart. She still did not believe her. Was she so untrustworthy? The next morning at seven o ¡®clock, song ran requested to bring Gu Nian to the hospital for a checkup. ¡°I¡¯m free now, so I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Tang qingru said. ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, Haitao and I will go and take a look,¡± song Xuan said.
Tang Ji ¡®an and mu Mian also went to join in the fun under the escort of their bodyguards. There were ten cars in total, and they all went to the president¡¯s private hospital. Gu SI¡¯s scalp went numb. What kind of formation was this? Everyone was surprised to find out that Gu Nian was pregnant. Shen Zhaozheng was chased around by the Gu family. Song ran barely managed to stabilize the situation. The group of them went to Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s house. After hesitating for a long time, Gu Nian finally made up her mind. ¡°I¡¯m Yingluo, I¡¯m nning to abort the child.¡± She still had to go to school and work at a news magazine agency. Now was not the time to have children. He suddenly tightened his grip on her hand. He could not help but feel a little uneasy when he heard such words. Gu jinghang nodded slightly. it¡¯s good that you have this awareness. You¡¯re still a student. It¡¯s natural for you to prioritize your studies. He also regretted letting ran get pregnant so early back then.|| When she was pregnant, she had to take care of her family, the two children, and her studies. Chapter 2222: Can’t do without him Chapter 2222: Can¡¯t do without him
She had suffered so much at that time. He didn¡¯t want his daughter to suffer the same. The right age, the right time, and doing the right things were the best. Song ran stood up and grabbed Gu Nian¡¯s hand before pulling her to sit beside her. then, I¡¯ll immediately contact the best doctor and perform the surgery for you as soon as possible. What do you think? ¡± Gu Nian raised her head to look at Shen Zhaozheng, who nodded slightly. ¡°Alright,¡± she nodded.
Although she said yes, her heart was faintly aching. This was her and Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s child. It was her first child and the fruit of her love. Although she was still a little clueless about this, she still felt her heart ache. Song ran nodded. I¡¯ll stay in Jindo city for the time being. I¡¯ll stay at our vi in Jindo city. I¡¯ll take care of you here. A miscarriage was also very harmful to the body, and she was worried about the child. Gu Nian only nodded in confusion. The small apartment, which was originally crowded with people, became empty after a short while. Gu Nian had also been taken away, leaving Shen Zhaozheng alone. He was a little lonely. In song ran¡¯s mansion in the capital city, Gu Nian was treated as the most important person to protect. Song ran asked the nanny to make some soup and brought it to her room. I¡¯ve personally asked for two weeks of leave from your school¡¯s principal. After the surgery, you¡¯ll need to rest for at least half a month. We¡¯ll see how it goes then, okay? ¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Gu Nian nodded. the doctor has already been decided. He¡¯s from your uncle¡¯s private hospital. He¡¯s a highly respected and skilled doctor. Don¡¯t worry. The appointment will be tomorrow afternoon. You should go to bed early today.
¡°Alright,¡± he said. Just as song ran was about to leave, Gu Nian reached out and stopped her. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m a little scared.¡± Song ran¡¯s eyes reddened. She took the bowl and ced it on the bedside table. Then, she reached out and gave her a gentle hug.¡±Don¡¯t be afraid. If you regret it, we won¡¯t force you. It¡¯s all up to you to decide.¡± Gu Nian leaned on song ran¡¯s shoulder and said in a choked voice, ¡± ¡°Actually, Yingluo, I¡¯m very confused. I, Yingluo, don¡¯t know what decision is good.¡± Song ran patted her on the back. why don¡¯t we give you two more days? you can think about it. Gu Nian shook her head. I don¡¯t want to think about it. I don¡¯t really want to have a child now. I feel that I¡¯m a little selfish. Brother zhaohan said that I should make the decision on my own. Although I was the one who conceived the child, he should have the right to make the decision. I should have discussed it with him properly. Since I was brought back by you, it¡¯s all up to me to decide.|| It¡¯s all over.¡± Zhao Zheng was alone at home, and no one knew what he was doing or thinking. Song ran sighed softly. sometimes, people can be selfish. Niannian, do you know that? ¡± If you¡¯re too selfless, you¡¯ll be the one who gets hurt.¡± ¡°Would you be selfish in front of your father?¡± Gu Nian looked up at her. I won¡¯t, ¡± song ran lowered her eyes. It was because she loved him so much. The person she loved the most in the world was Gu jinghang. She loved him more than she loved her own children, her parents, and her sister.
She could not do it without him. so, mom, you shouldn¡¯t have taught me to be selfish in front of brother zhaohan. Your love is love, and so is my love. Song ran smiled. okay, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my Hanhan¡¯s fault. I shouldn¡¯t have said such things. So, do you need me to get someone to send you back to his apartment? ¡± Gu Nian shook her head. I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯ll think about it on my own. Chapter 2223: The twins Chapter 2223: The twins
¡°Alright, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡± Song ran walked out of the door. Gu jinghang was standing outside. He reached out and wrapped his arm around her waist. Song ran leaned into his arms as he led her to the room. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± Gu jinghang touched her face. let her decide for herself. We don¡¯t have to worry about it. the most important thing is, if niannian gives birth to the child now, I¡¯ll be a grandmother. This Wanwan is too scary. Gu jinghang smiled at her. you¡¯re going to be the youngest and most beautiful grandmother.
Inside the room, Gu Nian tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep. She kept her hand on her lower abdomen, where there was a tiny, almost negligible life. She felt that this kind of feeling was very strange, and she would asionally feel a little scared. It was a feeling that she could not control. She tried her best to close her eyes, trying to hypnotize herself to sleep. Her phone lit up. She picked it up and saw that it was a message from brother zhaohan. ¡°Are you asleep?¡± She dialed the number, and the other side picked up almost within seconds. ¡°Niannianqian.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still not sleeping?¡± I can¡¯t sleep. My mom is taking me for surgery tomorrow. You know the address. It¡¯s the ce where we¡¯re going for the checkup today. You can go there directly. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°Brother zhaohan!¡±
¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What do you think? Do you think I¡¯m selfish?¡± ¡°No, your decision is my decision,¡± he replied without hesitation. you¡¯re an individual. It¡¯s only natural that you have your own thoughts. You want me to give birth to the child, don¡¯t you? ¡± Gu nianxin asked. He stood on the balcony and smoked, frowning. after you guys left, I thought about it carefully. I still feel that now is not the time to have children. You are still young, and your thoughts and other aspects are still immature. Having children is very difficult. I still want you to hide and y happily for a few more years. Gu Nian¡¯s eyes began to water. She was really lucky that her family and lover respected her thoughts. ¡°Brother zhaohan, thank you for being so considerate of me,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Silly girl,¡± he chuckled,¡±there¡¯s no need to thank me.¡± After hanging up the phone, Gu Nian was still wide awake. Even though he was so considerate and understanding, hoping that she would abort the child. But did she really have to do that?
In her daze, she had a hazy dream. In her dream, there was a child following behind her. She turned around and saw two children, a boy and a girl. They were very cute and were just learning to walk. Their voices were soft and sweet as they called her ¡± mommy ¡°. She walked quickly, and the two children fell. She did not stop. The two children were crying hard. She saw Shen Zhaozheng behind her and helped them up. The three of them stared at her. He was staring at her so intensely that she was under a lot of pressure, and her forehead was covered in sweat. She was very, very anxious. She wanted to turn around, but she couldn¡¯t lift her feet. Her feet seemed to be confined to the ground. She was so anxious that she suddenly opened her eyes and panted heavily. It was a dream, a nightmare. She felt a lingering fear in her heart. It was already dawn outside. In the Tang Manor, Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s Secretary received a call from the director of the hospital.
¡°Director Yu, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an answered the phone. ¡°Sir, I forgot to tell you yesterday that the eldest miss is pregnant with Yingluo and she is pregnant with twins.¡± It was too chaotic yesterday, and he didn¡¯t have time to exin in detail before a fight started. How could he dare to continue? Chapter 2224: I’ll respect your decision Chapter 2224: I¡¯ll respect your decision
¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s eyebrows jumped. After hanging up the phone, Tang Ji ¡®an and mu Mian went out together. The only girl in the family was having surgery, so they had to be there. On the way, Tang Ji ¡®an gave song ran a call. Song ran apanied Gu Nian as they drove to the Tang family¡¯s private hospital. Gu Nian¡¯s heart was in a mess.
second brother, ¡± song ran answered the phone and said softly. ¡°Let me tell you, I just received a call from the director. He said that Hanhan and niannian are the same as you were back then.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°She¡¯s also pregnant with twins.¡± Song ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It was obvious that this was hereditary. She couldn¡¯t bear it either. She thought that if she could keep this child, it might be as lively, beautiful, and cute as Yanzhi and niannian. They were two living beings. yes, ¡± she said in a deep voice. I¡¯ll tell niannian. ¡°What did uncle say?¡± Gu Nian looked at her after she hung up the phone. Song ran nced at her and hesitated. ¡°The director called him and said that you¡¯re pregnant with twins, ran ran.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s face turned pale. This was undoubtedly thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back.
All the way to the hospital, to the operating room, to the operating table, she could not say a word. Shen Zhaozheng was beside her, wearing his Surgical Gown. As the lights turned on, the image in Gu Nian¡¯s mind became clear. No wonder she had that dreamst night. No wonder she dreamt of having two children. It turned out that she was really pregnant with twins. Was that Meng Yingluo in her dreams? The dream was so clear. The boy was wearing a white top and blue shorts, and the girl was wearing a pink floral dress. The two of them looked a little like each other, but not exactly alike. They were probably fraternal twins. It was the same as Gu Yanzhi and her. ¡°I¡¯ll give you an anesthetic first.¡± As the chief surgeon spoke, Gu Nian¡¯s body stiffened.
Gu Nian suddenly sat up and pushed away the doctor Who was about to operate on her. Shen Zhaozheng walked over and caught her. ¡°Niannianqian.¡± ¡°Brother zhaohan, I don¡¯t want to do it anymore. I don¡¯t want to.¡± Shen Zhaozheng hugged her tightly and caressed her back. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t do it, I won¡¯t do it.¡± Outside the operating room, everyone¡¯s expression was grave. Suddenly, the door opened and song ran was the first to rush over.¡±Niannian?¡± mother, I don¡¯t want to do it anymore. Can I? ¡± Gu Nian looked at her with reddened eyes. Are you sure? ¡± song ran held her hand tightly. have you thought it through? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through,¡± Gu Nian nodded. alright, ¡± song ran nodded. I¡¯ll respect your decision. Shen Zhaozheng looked up at his future father-inw. His father-inw¡¯s face was dark and his thin lips were pursed tightly. He seemed to be suppressing his anger and did not say anything. ¡°Where should we go now?¡± he asked softly as he supported Gu Nian. Song ran pondered for a moment. let¡¯s go to our mansion in Jindo city first. There are ways to abort the child, and there are ways to not abort it. We need to discuss it.
The group of them then made their way to song ran¡¯s Vi. In the car, Gu jinghang did not say a word and his expression was extremely gloomy. Song ran reached out and patted the back of his hand. ¡°Are you angry?¡± He snorted. Song ran leaned over and rested her head on his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry first, okay?¡± Gu jinghang heaved a sigh of relief. you know that I can¡¯t do anything to you. You¡¯re too biased towards Shen Zhaozheng. She¡¯s our daughter. You should be careful. Chapter 2225: Let’s get the marriage certificate first Chapter 2225: Let¡¯s get the marriage certificate first
Song ran interlocked her fingers with his. that¡¯s right. She¡¯s our daughter. That¡¯s why I let her decide for herself. ¡°She¡¯s still young, what does she know? do you know how much she has to bear if she can¡¯t bear it? She will have to dy her studies by a year. From then on, she has a family waiting for her to fulfill her duties. She should have enjoyed a few more years. Ran, what you have suffered, do you want her to suffer again?¡± Song ran looked at him and asked gently, ¡± what did I go through? ¡± Have I everined about getting married and having children in college? Jing Xing, I love you, marry you and give birth to two children for you. Even if it dys my studies, even if I sacrifice my own time, I am willing to do it. I have never felt it hard, not to mention that there are many people who help me take care of the children. You do everything by yourself.|| Husband and the nanny, I¡¯m not tired. It¡¯s the same for niannian. She loves Shen Zhaozheng, and it¡¯s not hard for her to give birth to a child for the person she loves. As her mother, I won¡¯t let her suffer. Even if she gives birth, she can still be a carefree little girl. You have to believe in niannian, believe in Shen Zhaozheng, believe in me, and believe in yourself, okay?¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. What else could he say since she had already said so? When they arrived at song ran¡¯s Vi, it was still a joint hearing. Shen zhaozhen and Gu Nian sat in the middle and were surrounded by arge group of people.
The Tiger¡¯s covetous eyes became even more intense. Gu Nian coughed lightly. uncle, aunty, elder aunt, uncle, if you have something to do, you can go ahead and do your own things. There¡¯s no need for you all to stay here. Especially uncle, I¡¯m sure you have a lot of things to deal with. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Your matter is more important,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an said. Well, alright. Shen Zhaozheng was the first to speak. chief, Madam. Since niannian wants to keep the child, I think we should get married first. That¡¯s how it¡¯ll be. ¡°Inspector Shen, you¡¯re dreaming.¡± Director Gu was on fire. Song ran tugged at him. He gritted his teeth and suppressed the anger in his stomach. what do you think? ¡± song ran looked at Gu Nian. ¡°We¡¯ll both|| Love|| Xiang|| Yue, you¡¯re Yingluo and you have a child. Then Yingluo, let¡¯s get the marriage certificate first, okay?¡± All the elders who held Gu Nian in their hands wished they could beat Shen Zhaozheng up. They had watched her grow up, and they were letting this kid off so easily?
Although inspector Shen was outstanding in all aspects, they felt that it was too fast. Did this kid deliberately make niannian pregnant, and then make niannian have no choice but to marry him? Damn it, it was really hateful. I¡¯ll give you some time to think about it, ¡± song ran said with a serious expression. don¡¯t be in a hurry to make a decision. ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about it,¡± Gu Nian nodded. Song ran: ¡± you guys should stay together for a while before you make a decision. Marriage is a big deal. Don¡¯t be so hasty in deciding it. Gu Nian pursed her lips.¡¯Alright then. I¡¯ll still have to give director Gu some face. Let¡¯s take it easy for now.¡¯ ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Like this, you¡¯re pregnant|| Since you¡¯re pregnant, you don¡¯t have to stay in school for the time being. Your school has people getting on and off the bed, so it¡¯s definitely not convenient to climb up and down. Do you choose to stay in your vi here, Yingluo or Yingluo?¡± ¡°Can I stay at futton apartments?¡± Gu Nian asked carefully. ¡°It¡¯s too small over there,¡± Tang qingru snorted. it¡¯s not like I¡¯m practicing boxing in there, ¡± Gu Nian mumbled. I think it¡¯s just right.
Chapter 2226: 2288-mighty and divine Chapter 2226: 2288-mighty and divine
Song ran heaved a sigh of relief. it¡¯s not that you can¡¯t stay at futton apartments. However, I have to assign two nannies and two bodyguards to you. brother zhaoxuan¡¯s house is only so big. There are so many people here. It¡¯s not enough to fit in. Gu Nian felt a headacheing on. you don¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯ll buy an apartment in the same building as yours. The nanny and bodyguards will live opposite you or upstairs or downstairs. This way, they can take care of you and solve the housing problem. ¡°Oh, sure.¡± Gu Nian nodded. This was the only way. I¡¯ll give you a month¡¯s time. After a month, your child will be around two months old. You¡¯ve been with him all the time. It¡¯s enough time for you to think about it carefully. Give us an answer after a month. What do you think of this decision? ¡±
¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea,¡± Gu nianzhen replied. No parent was more open-minded than her mother. alright, you can stay here for the next two days. When the Furton apartments are ready, you can move in as well. After she finished speaking, song ran raised her head and looked around. ¡°Alright, you guys can go do your own things.¡± Obviously, song ran had the final say in the song family, the Gu family, and the Tang family. Compared to Gu Nian, her mother was the group¡¯s favorite. When Gu Nian¡¯s elders and brothers left, they would re at Shen Zhaozheng. Inspector Shen had died a thousand times over the past two days. After everyone had left, only the family of four and Shen Zhaozheng were left. Shen Zhaozheng felt somewhat ufortable because of Dean Gu¡¯s cold gaze. Gu Nian whispered to her mother, ¡± ¡°Can you ask director Gu not to be so cold to you?¡± Song ran red at her. no, your dad is unhappy. You still want him to be kind. Gu Nian, don¡¯t push your luck. Of course, song ran was still protecting Gu jinghang.
¡°Oh, I know,¡± Gu Nian replied guiltily. Sure enough, three dayster, song ran got someone to settle down in a house upstairs. The two nannies and bodyguards moved in. Song ran and Gu jinghang helped her settle down and gave the nanny a lot of instructions before leaving the capital city with Gu Yanzhi. The people from room 505 followed. The three of them sat opposite Gu Nian. Jian Xia gave Shen Zhaozheng a thumbs up.¡±Brother zhaohan, you¡¯re so mighty and amazing.¡± Shen Zhaozheng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. They didn¡¯t know what he had gone through, but they still felt a lingering fear when they thought about it. ¡°Have you really decided to keep the baby?¡± Guan Ling looked at Gu Nian with a serious expression. Gu Nian rested her chin on her hand. twins, two living lives. Who knows, they might grow up to be as smart, beautiful, and clever as me. If we kill them just like that, it would be a loss for the entire society. Shen Zhaozheng chuckled and shook his head. ¡°Gu Nian, you¡¯re such a narcissist,¡± the three people opposite her shook their heads as well. ¡°Am I not telling the truth?¡± Gu Nian shook her head. Well, that was true. She was pretty and smart, and Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s genes were so strong. The child they had would definitely be a Dragon among men.
¡°What about your studies? And the matter with the news agency, we¡¯ve finally be the official Assistant Chief editor, are you going to waste it like this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it.||¡±When you¡¯re eight months pregnant, apply for leave from school, study at home, and take exams as usual. After giving birth, you¡¯ll rest for a month before returning to school. That way, you¡¯ll only need to take less than four months of maternity leave. It shouldn¡¯t affect your homework. As for the news and magazine agencies, we¡¯ll talk about it when the timees. If you can take care of them at the same time, then do it. If not, Yingluo.¡± Chapter 2227: A very wonderful feeling Chapter 2227: A very wonderful feeling
¡°Are you going to give up your dream for your family?¡± Guan Ling was confused. Jian Xia nudged her gently. After all, inspector Shen was still around. Guan Ling should at least be more careful with his words. Shen Zhaozheng smiled. it¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t have to be wary of me. ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t put it on either side,¡± Gu Nian said with a frown. ¡°Then you might have to transform into Superman.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see how I be a superwoman,¡± Gu Nian chuckled.
The three of them talked for a long time. They still went to ss together and woulde over to apany her when they had time. The three of them only left at around nine in the evening. Finally, Gu Nian waspletely relieved and copsed on the sofa. Shen Zhaozheng went to the kitchen to heat up a ss of milk for her and brought it over. ¡°Drink it,¡± Gu Nian touched his head and was about to get up when he immediately said, ¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the toilet.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you there.¡± Gu Nian did not know whether tough or cry. those who know would say that I¡¯m pregnant. Those who don¡¯t know would think that I¡¯m disabled. Brother zhaohan, I¡¯m fine. I can move freely. I don¡¯t need your help. Shen Zhaozheng insisted on helping her to the washroom, then made her drink milk and eat fruits. The usually calm people werepletely in a mess, and the situation was chaotic. Gu Nian was speechless. She went to take a shower, and Shen Zhaozheng put on the slip pad first. He really wished he could cover the entire bathroom with it. He also wished he could watch her shower the entire time.
In the end, she was pushed out by Gu Nian with a red face. Shen Zhaozheng stood outside, his heart in a mess. He had heard that pregnant women were very fragile and that a slight fall could kill the child. A Man of Steel like him always felt that since there was a child in his stomach, he had to take care of her in all aspects and could not let anything happen to her. Gu Nian felt like she was in jail. ¡°You¡¯re making a mountain out of a molehill. Other pregnant women aren¡¯t as pampered as I am.¡± ¡°Do you want some water?¡± Shen Zhaozheng asked as he sat on the bed. Gu Nian rolled her eyes at him. you drank so much water at night and woke up to go to the toilet. You should go take a shower. I¡¯m fine. He reached out and gently stroked her stomach. ¡°Yingying already has two little lives here?¡± ¡°It feels amazing,¡± Gu Nian said, resting her chin on her hand. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness. The person he loved was pregnant with his child. There was nothing more exciting than this in life.
¡°This feels so strange,¡± Gu Nian whispered. Shen Zhaozheng reached out and hugged her gently. if you¡¯re willing to give birth to the child, I¡¯ll do everything I can to give you and the child a happy family. ¡°Of course I believe you,¡± Gu Nian said as she leaned into his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep,¡± Gu Nian was as carefree as usual. Shen Zhaozheng was so scared that his heart was in his mouth.¡±Slow down. Also, remember, don¡¯t sleep on your stomach anymore, okay?¡± In the past, there were times when she would be in a daze in the morning and like to lie on top of him. But now, she definitely could not do that. Gu Nian touched the back of her head. look, it¡¯s so troublesome to have a child. I have to pay attention to the ten months. It¡¯s so torturous. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s heart was in his mouth. ten months is both slow and fast. It¡¯ll pass in the blink of an eye. In the depths of his heart, he still hoped that niannian was willing to give birth. After all, they were two children. In this way, he had someone he loved and two lovely children. This way, he could finally have aplete family, the family he had hoped for the most.
Chapter 2228: A cold glint flashed in his eyes Chapter 2228: A cold glint shed in his eyes
That night, Gu Nian had a good night¡¯s sleep. However, Shen Zhaozheng did not sleep at all. He only hugged her gently, not daring to touch her stomach. He always felt that such a small life was too fragile and must be held in his hands to protect it. At media University, Yang Qi was really in a bind. If he didn¡¯t call for help, the school and the media university students might even sympathize with him for losing a leg. After all, this event was organized by the school, and the school had also given him the greatestpensation. However, he was the one who sought death by provoking Gu Nian and the rest. Now, after the video in the Northwest was leaked, he was like a rat on the street in school. No one looked up to him.
Firstly, he was afraid of death and refused to escape with Gu Nian and the others. Secondly, after she was in trouble, she did not reflect on herself and even tried to incite the sympathy of her ssmates to attack Gu Nian, Guan Ling, and the others. It was really detestable. Such a person had an extremely low character. Yang Qi was a person who was fishing for fame. After losing a leg, he was already mentally unhealthy. Now, he was being pointed at and gossiped about from time to time. How could he stand it? One day, after a ss, the counselor asked him to go to the principal¡¯s office, saying that she had something to say to him. Ever since he came back from the Northwest, the school had been treating him quite well, probably because they were afraid that he would cause trouble outside and tarnish the school¡¯s reputation. He was given priority to choose the most important activities in the school. asionally, the principal would call him to the office to give him some advice. Yang Qi went to the door of the principal¡¯s office and found that the door was left ajar. President he and his Secretary seemed to be discussing something. Just as he was about to leave, he heard them mention Gu Nian. He could not help but stop. I heard that two days ago, Mr. Tang, old Mr. Tang, and director Gu went to the hospital together. It was quite a big scene. I heard that director Shen was beaten up in the hospital. After that, the director¡¯s wife personally called me and said that she would apply for half a month¡¯s leave for Gu Nian. ¡°Yeah, I heard about it too. Do you think it¡¯s because of Gu Nian?|| I¡¯m pregnant.¡±
Yang Qi¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light. Huai|| Pregnant? ¡°That¡¯s very likely,¡± President he nodded. ¡°Principal, our school doesn¡¯t seem to have a student pregnant yet.|| What about the precedent of pregnancy? is this in line with the rules?¡± A teacher walked past the corridor and said softly,¡±Student, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Yang Qi looked flustered. Soon, someone came out from inside. It was the principal¡¯s secretary. He said with a serious expression, ¡± ¡°Did you juste to Yingluo or Yingluo?¡± I just arrived, ¡± Yang Qi quickly said. our counselor said that President he is looking for me. ¡°Alright then,e in.¡± The Secretary walked out and Yang Qi entered the principal¡¯s office. He Yuan pushed up his gold-rimmed sses and motioned for him to sit on the chair in front of the office desk. Yang Qi slowly took his seat. He Yuan said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Did you hear anything just now?¡± Yang Qi shook his head. Mr. Principal, I just arrived. I didn¡¯t hear your conversation.
He Yuan nodded slightly. I called you over today because there¡¯s an event organized by a news magazine in the school. They¡¯re going to Country M. The school ns to send you. Yang Qi¡¯s eyes lit up. No matter how the students pointed at him behind his back, it didn¡¯t matter. The school had organized a wrong activity and caused him to lose a leg, so they were trying their best to make it up to him. That was enough. He was going to Country M for an inspection. This time, his resume would be much better. Chapter 2229: It’s definitely not good to be too high-profile Chapter 2229: It¡¯s definitely not good to be too high-profile
¡°I wonder when we¡¯ll leave?¡± around the end of April. I¡¯ll get my Secretary to send you the information you need. You can prepare for it. ¡°Okay, thank you for your high regard, principal. I will definitely not let you down.¡± He stood up and left. Principal he looked at his back and pushed up his gold-rimmed sses. Gu Nian had been resting at Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s ce for two days. There was a special nanny taking care of his three meals a day, so Shen Zhaozheng had some free time. Gu Nian had been in jail for two days and could not help but ask, ¡± ¡°I have to go to school.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you want to rest for two more days?¡± Gu Nian shrugged. look at me. I¡¯m eating so well. I¡¯m no different from a normal person. Why should I waste my time here? ¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll send you to school every day.¡± Gu Nian was speechless. you¡¯re not an idle person. Don¡¯t worry. The two bodyguards that my mother sent are definitely experts. Song ran assigned a male and female bodyguard to her. Both of them were top-notch experts. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you to school today.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you there today. I¡¯ll do it when I have time.¡± After a few days of rest, Gu Nian was still full of fighting spirit when she returned to school. At least for now, there were no symptoms of morning sickness, and her pregnancy had not shown. She had to do what she needed to do now. After Gu Nian returned to school, she felt that she was still the same as before.|| She¡¯s pregnant, but she¡¯s really pregnant.|| There wasn¡¯t even a reaction from the pregnancy. Jian Xia, on the other hand, was very careful all day. She had to support her wherever she went, just like Shen Zhaozheng. In the afternoon, she would have lunch in the school canteen. The three of them could not wait to buy her stewed pig¡¯s feet every day. there¡¯s not much difference between a pregnant woman and an ordinary person. Don¡¯t you know that if a pregnant woman is too fat, it¡¯ll be detrimental to the delivery? ¡±
The three of them were all unmarried girls. How could they possibly understand these things? Gu Nian took the opportunity to educate her,¡¯in the future, when you get married, you must also remember to be pregnant.|| After you¡¯re pregnant, you can¡¯t eat too oily food. It¡¯s not conducive to the development of the fetus, causing it to be too heavy, and it will be more difficult to give birth. Secondly, the pregnant woman is too fat and doesn¡¯t pay attention to exercise. She will have no strength when giving birth, do you understand?¡± ¡°Niannian, you know so much.¡± The three of them nodded, dumbfounded. Gu Nian looked around and whispered,¡±yes.¡±|| You can¡¯t publicize your pregnancy, understand?¡± ¡°Of course, of course.¡± The three men nodded their heads like they were pounding garlic. Student¡¯s heart|| It was definitely not good to be too high-profile about her pregnancy. Moreover, if someone wanted to deal with her, it would not be worth it. After dinner, the four of them returned to the dormitory. The female bodyguard su ye went into the dormitory with them, while the male bodyguard stood guard in front of the female dormitory. niannian¡¯s identity. Jian Xia joked, ¡°there shouldn¡¯t be anyone who would risk their lives to offend her, right?¡± After all, she was the nation¡¯s little princess. you¡¯ve said it yourself, ¡± Gu Nian pouted. there might really be people who don¡¯t care about their lives. In the past, He Jiao, Li Hua, and the others all knew her identity.
Humans were the most impulsive and easily dominated by emotions. People were the most impulsive when they were angry or jealous. Jian Xia said in a low voice,¡±I heard that he Zheng, who had apetitive rtionship with Mr. Tang Ji ¡®an, is a rtive of our school¡¯s principal, he Yuan.¡±|| Big brother.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know that too.¡± Gu Nian nodded. He recalled that the principal seemed to be a self-righteous and highly respected educator. However, what happenedter made people sigh. Chapter 2230: They can’t control me Chapter 2230: They can¡¯t control me
In Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s office at the No. 1 Research Institute, director Zhao from the capital Institute of Science called to inform him that the head of the No. 1 Research Institute, director Zhao, would be transferred to the three central institutes of science. In addition, Shen Zhaozheng had saved two pilots during the preview of the results of the aviation Research Conferencest year, which was a Meritorious Service. Therefore, the higher-ups had decided to promote him to the head of the No. 1 Research Institute, the head of the Institute, the director. Superintendent Shen was blessed with Double Happiness. The appointment ceremony was scheduled for April 6th. When it was five o ¡®clock in the evening, he called Gu Nian first. The person on the other end told him that she was doing her homework in the dormitory. She also wanted to take the CET-6 exam. The sixth grade was much more difficult than the College English Test, so he had to put in a lot of effort. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s heart ached for the little girl.|| She had to take care of her studies when she was pregnant. No wonder director Gu didn¡¯t want her to give birth.
He hurriedly drove to Media College. When he reached the dormitory, Jian Xia and the others were sending Gu Nian downstairs. It was early spring, so it was warm and cold at the same time. He quickly got out of the car, picked up arge scarf, and walked over to wrap her up. ¡°Can¡¯t you guys calm down?¡± Gu Nian asked. I feel like I¡¯m in jail no matter where I go.¡± Shen Zhaozheng reached out to hold her waist and said softly, ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stay calm.¡± As the car passed by the mother and child products section, Gu Nian hurriedly stopped them.|| He went in and bought a book that contained the mostprehensive guide for pregnant women. When she reached home, she stuffed the book into Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s arms. well, if you don¡¯t understand, you can learn more and use more references. Pregnant women are not made of paper. Just treat me as a normal person, understand? ¡± She was a free soul, and she could not stand such restraints. After dinner, Shen Zhaozheng sat on the sofa and began to read the guide carefully. He had memorized all the things to pay attention to. After reading through it once, he finally agreed with Gu Nian¡¯s statement. Pregnant women were indeed not made of paper. They were not that fragile. He would try not to be so worried in the future. That night, the two of themy in bed.|| Shen Zhaozheng recalled what had happened during the day and told her, ¡± I¡¯ve been promoted. After the appointment ceremony on April 6th, I¡¯ll be the director, and my treatment will be equivalent to the main hall level. Gu Nian almost jumped up in excitement when she heard that. Shen Zhaozheng quickly pulled her back. ¡°Calm down.¡±
Gu Nian leaned on his shoulder. you¡¯re now the head of your Research Institute. You¡¯re two levels lower than your brother. However, these two levels are the most difficult to cross. Brother zhaohan, you have to be careful and not be arrogant. Keep working hard. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll listen to your teachings,¡± he said, pinching her face. ¡°Then in the future, your big brother will have to be considerate of your feelings.¡± He chuckled. they can¡¯t control me. I¡¯m in charge of my own life. You don¡¯t have to worry. ¡°But there¡¯s still your parents. They don¡¯t really like me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough that I like you. You don¡¯t have to live with them in the future.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll be pregnant,¡± Gu Nian whispered.|| Don¡¯t let your family know about the pregnancy yet, okay?¡± ¡°Definitely,¡± Not only was niannian worried, he would definitely be worried too. What if he didn¡¯t give up, and his mother was going to y some tricks? It was a critical period now, so they had to take proper measures to keep it a secret. The next morning, the doorbell rang.
The nanny, Auntie Xu, was preparing breakfast in the kitchen. When she heard the doorbell, she went to open the door. Liu Mei thought that she had gone to the wrong floor. After confirming it again and again, she was sure that this was her son¡¯s house. She suddenly frowned and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Chapter 2231: She was his biological mother after all Chapter 2231: She was his biological mother after all
Aunt Xu rubbed her face against her apron and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m Auntie Xu, the one who cooks for miss.¡± ¡°Young miss? Who is it?¡± As they were talking, Shen Zhaozheng and Gu Nian walked out of the bedroom together. Liu Mei couldn¡¯t help but walk over, gritting her teeth, ¡± Yingluo, you¡¯re not even married and you¡¯re already living together. If this gets out, you¡¯ll think that the Shen family has no manners. Niannian, don¡¯t you care about your reputation? ¡± What era was this? Besides, what right did his mother have to lecture her like this?
If she remembered correctly, when the old leader Shen Boyong¡¯s first wife was still alive, Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s mother had started to be confused with the old leader. After the leader¡¯s wife passed away, she gave birth to a boy and seeded in getting married.|| Bit. Such a person had actually started to lecture her boyfriend, who was in a serious rtionship. it¡¯s not a big deal to live together before marriage nowadays. Auntie, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re so conservative, right? ¡± Gu Nian chuckled. Liu Mei was even more pretentious now to show that she was a woman because of her disgraceful act back then. although society is open-minded, the Shen family is still a prominent figure in Jingdu. It¡¯s not good if word gets out. Niannian, you have to be careful, understand? ¡± she said in a strange tone. I¡¯m the one who let her stay here, ¡± Shen Zhaozheng said coldly. mom, you don¡¯t have to worry about this. Liu Mei was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood. This son waspletely on the side of this little girl. She calmed herself down and said, ¡± Okay, okay, okay. I can¡¯t control you anymore. I know I can¡¯t control you anymore. You can do as you see fit. I came here today to tell you that the court has decided that Xing ¡®er will be in prison for three years. Your father already knows about it and is furious, but this is all we can do. tell her to perform well in prison, ¡± Shen Zhaozheng said. try to reduce her sentence and get out earlier. Don¡¯t make any more mistakes in the future. Liu Mei gritted her teeth. I know. I¡¯ll tell her. She walked to the dining table and sat down.¡±Then I¡¯ll stay here for breakfast before leaving.¡± What could Shen Zhaozheng say?
After all, she was his biological mother. He couldn¡¯t just drive her away, could he? ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The three of them sat around the table. The nanny served breakfast and went upstairs. Liu Mei suddenly thought of something and said, ¡± ¡°Oh, I heard from the people at the Academy that you¡¯ve been promoted, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Shen Zhaozheng replied. Liu Mei became excited all of a sudden. you child! Why didn¡¯t you tell us about such a big thing? ¡± she asked. ¡°I was just about to say it,¡± Shen Zhaozheng replied expressionlessly. ¡°Child, you can¡¯t forget your parents¡± guidance when you be a high-ranking official, do you understand?¡±Liu Mei was beaming with joy. Shen Zhaozheng snorted in his heart. Although his big brother had always opposed him and niannian being together, to be honest, his current achievements were all thanks to his big brother. He had grown up with his brother and sister-inw, which was why he didn¡¯t have the heart to punish Han Zhi for what he had done to niannian. He had only made him undergo a year of reform throughbor. It was because eldest brother and eldest sister-inw were of great help to his career.
And his mother in front of him was chuckling. He really couldn¡¯tpare to his brother and sister-inw. Not only had she never helped him in his studies, but she had also never cared about him in his life. Now, he said ¡®don¡¯t forget your parents¡¯ cultivation¡¯, which was really ridiculous. Chapter 2232: The Dean of the capital’s first Scientific Research Institute Chapter 2232: The Dean of the capital¡¯s first Scientific Research Institute
He did not move or speak. Liu Mei was upset, but she knew that her son was not close to her, so she said, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have much to do these days. I¡¯lle over often to cook for you.¡± He couldn¡¯t count on his daughter at all. The old man¡¯s health wasn¡¯t considered good either. He could only rely on his son. Gu Nian did not say a word as she watched Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s drama queen Mother perform. She had never seen her son who cared about her before, but now that he was promoted to the director, he was trying to please her. Sigh, with a mother like this, he must be very tired.
there¡¯s no need, ¡± Shen Zhaozheng said expressionlessly. there¡¯s a nanny here to cook. She lives upstairs. ¡°Nanny?¡± Liu Mei couldn¡¯t help but ask. yes, there are two nannies upstairs. One cooks and the other does the housework. ¡°How can you do that? if people find out, they¡¯ll say that you¡¯re extravagant and wasteful.|| You don¡¯t need a nanny now that you have something on me. I¡¯lle over often to cook for you in the future, and I can also do housework.¡± Shen Zhaozheng frowned. these people were sent by the hospital director¡¯s wife. You don¡¯t have to worry about others thinking that I¡¯m being too extravagant. Liu Mei snorted in her heart. Do you expect her to back down just because you mentioned the hospital director¡¯s wife? ¡°I am you|| Mom, it¡¯s only right that I care about you. You¡¯re not allowed to reject me. ¡± Shen Zhaozheng finally couldn¡¯t help but sneer. Liu Mei clenched her fists. This kid was too disrespectful to her. Shen Zhaozheng raised his head and looked at her. you¡¯re my mother. I¡¯ll take care of you in the future. You don¡¯t have to do this to me so unwillingly. Liu Mei waspletely embarrassed. This brat had seen through her thoughts and even said it in front of this little girl. She forced out a smile. child, what are you talking about? as a mother, I want to care more about you. When you were young, I neglected you and spent all my energy on your father. Now that I think about it, I regret it. I must make it up to you.
¡°I¡¯ll go home when I have time. You can just cook there,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said with a fake smile. He didn¡¯t want her to have too much contact with niannian. ¡°That¡¯s fine, that¡¯s fine.¡± Liu Mei nodded. As long as she had the opportunity to perform in front of her son, it would be fine. During breakfast, Liu Mei kept putting food on Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s te. Shen Zhaozheng was almost running out of patience, but he still suppressed his dissatisfaction. After breakfast, Liu Mei reluctantly said some things before finally leaving. Shen Zhaozheng shook his head and heaved a sigh of relief. He then prepared to send Gu Nian to school. Soon, it was April 6th. Gu Nian returned to futton apartments early in the morning with her bodyguards. Brother zhaohan could not pick her up today as it was the day of her military rank appointment ceremony. At the beginning of April, the heating in the capital city had stopped, so it wasn¡¯t too cold in the house. She was wearing a thick sweater, and the soup that Auntie Xu had made in the kitchen was still warm. She sat on the sofa and waited for her man toe back. It wasn¡¯t until six O ¡®clock in the evening, when the Twilight outside gradually faded, that the sound of the door opening was heard. The man was dressed in a dark blue suit with a silver title tag on his cor.
The words ¡®Dean of the capital¡¯s first Scientific Research Institute¡¯ were shining brightly! She was already a director at the age of 30. She was definitely promoted faster than her father. He loosened his tie and walked over slowly. Gu Nian looked at him with a smile. As he walked over, he looked especially like her superhero, walking over leisurely. Chapter 2233: Give me some face Chapter 2233: Give me some face
He was tall, at 1.88 meters. He looked like an A-list male model in a formal suit. Gu Nian felt like swallowing his saliva. His eyes were too dazzling, and his face was too handsome. Gu Nian wondered why she had been so afraid of him in the past. Why didn¡¯t she realize how good such a handsome man was earlier? He bent over slightly and reached out to touch her face. ¡°How long have you been waiting for me?¡± Gu Nian reached out to wrap her arms around his neck and kissed him on the lips.
This kiss was different. This was the first kiss he had since he was promoted to the Dean. It had a different meaning. Shen Zhaozheng sat beside her and took a deep breath. because I¡¯ve just been promoted, I have a lot of meetings to attend. I¡¯ll have to trouble you for the next few days. ¡°It¡¯s not hard at all.¡± Gu Nian smiled. He was secretly happy. Fortunately, he was busy. Otherwise, he would have to take care of everything again. Without him, she could still have some peace and quiet. Shen Zhaozheng reached out and pinched her chin. ¡°Why do I feel that you seem to enjoy my busy life?¡± ¡°Did I?¡± Gu Nian touched her face. Was she that obvious? ¡°Very much,¡± Shen Zhaozheng narrowed his eyes. Gu Nian chuckled. don¡¯t be so petty. I definitely don¡¯t have such thoughts. I¡¯m just very reluctant to part with you. However, you¡¯ve just been promoted. You have to perform well and be aware that you¡¯re the head of the Academy, understand?¡° He narrowed his eyes. He had to deal with all theplicated matters of his recent promotion as soon as possible so that he could make time to apany her.
The next day, after going to school and having half a day of sses, the four of them from dormitory 505 met up and went to the cafeteria. After eating, they were about to return to the dormitory when a tall and beautiful girl blocked their way at the entrance of the dormitory. Jian Xia and Guan Ling quickly stood in front of the girl and looked at her with hostility. ¡°Who are you?¡± Mu Tong looked at Gu Nian from head to toe. She was indeed beautiful. No wonder Shen hanzhi could not forget her. Even though she had gotten the ring back from him, he had been thinking about her. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and said coldly,¡±I think you¡¯re a little too unreasonable.¡± Can¡¯t we be friends after breaking up? Do you have to be so heartless?¡± Gu Nian was confused. Who was this? Mu Tong was still mumbling to himself, ¡°hey, give me some face and meet him. You can return the ring to him. There¡¯s no need to be so heartless, right?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Gu Nian was dumbfounded. I¡¯m Shen hanzhi¡¯s friend. I saw you asking him for the ring the other day. That¡¯s your couple ring, right? you¡¯re asking him for it back after you¡¯ve broken up. I think you¡¯re very heartless. you¡¯re such a busybody! Gu Nian chuckled. you¡¯ve really widened my horizons. With that, he ignored her and prepared to enter the dormitory. However, Mu Tong grabbed her wrist.
Suddenly, the ce was in chaos. It was absolutely chaotic. Gu Nian was originally the strongest in the group. However, at this moment, Guan Ling pulled Mu Tong¡¯s hand away and pushed her away. Jian Xia followed up with a punch. Mu Tong stumbled a few times and suddenly fell into a flower bed at the side. He was in an extremely sorry state. Before Gu Nian could even react, the three of them helped her out of the crime scene. Mu Tong was stuck in the flower bed and couldn¡¯t move. He could only shout,¡±Who can save me? who can save me?¡± Fortunately, the two girls who passed by were not bad and pulled her out. She was filled with righteous indignation. This Gu Nian was indeed not to be trifled with. Chapter 2234: 2297-looking for abuse
In the dormitory, Jian Xia spat and said,¡¯did Shen hanzhi send her here? He¡¯s too shameless. After doing such a despicable thing, he still has the face to ask this woman toe and find you. What else does he want? Does he want to get back together with you? he¡¯s dreaming. Niannian, quickly marry chief Shen and make him give up on you.¡± ¡°Can Shen hanzhi really do something like this?¡± Gu Nian scratched the back of her head. Jian Xia rolled her eyes. there¡¯s nothing he can¡¯t do. He¡¯s just as shameless as Xie Muye. I hate people like him the most. Gu Nian patted her shoulder. calm down, calm down. I¡¯ll just ignore him. Who cares who he sends? ¡± On the other side of the road, Mu Tong drove his sports car back to the street where they were sweeping the floor. He parked the car by the side of the road and Wu Han quickly walked over. ¡°The director didn¡¯te to check on us, did he?¡± Mu Tong asked in a low voice.
¡°No, no, don¡¯t worry.¡± Shen hanzhi was sweeping the rubbish on the ground into the garbage truck when Mu Tong walked over and whispered, ¡± hey, Shen hanzhi. I¡¯m going to stand up for you today, but Gu Nian is not worth your concern. Shen hanzhi was stunned for a moment, then she immediately came back to her senses. A cold glint shed in her eyes, and her voice turned cold.¡±You went to look for niannian?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I said that I would stand up for you,¡± Mu Tong said matter-of-factly. After all, they had been sweeping the streets together for two months, and they still had a friendship. Shen hanzhi suddenly raised her hand, but she didn¡¯t hit him. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± ¡°If you weren¡¯t a girl, I would have pped you.¡± What would niannian think? Heughed at himself. Was this still important? Niannian¡¯s image had alreadypletely copsed. No matter how bad it was, how bad could it be? Mu Tong felt a little wronged. why can¡¯t you see the good in people¡¯s hearts? I¡¯m just fighting for you. Shen hanzhi gritted her teeth. you don¡¯t have to worry about me. If you dare to cause trouble for Gu Nian again, I will not let you off easily! After he finished speaking, he threw away the broom in his hand and walked forward.
Wu Zheng was at a loss as to what to do. He looked at Mu Tong, who was in a daze, and quickly said, Yueyue, don¡¯t take it to heart. Don¡¯t look for Gu Nian anymore. You don¡¯t know what happened between them. So, Yueyue ¡­ Mu Tong pouted. Shen hanzhi is such a masochist. He¡¯s in a hurry to get abused. She¡¯s already treated him like that, but he¡¯s still so considerate of her. He¡¯s so infatuated and silly. Wu Han consoled her,¡±that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t worry about this kind of silly thing in the future.¡±|| It¡¯s time, ah Yingluo.¡± With that, she hurriedly chased after Shen hanzhi, but she was already gone. In the night, in a quiet little park, Shen hanzhi found a wooden chair and sat down. Then, she took out her phone and nced at it. After thinking for a long time, he still sent a text message: ¡®I¡¯m sorry to have caused you trouble. She won¡¯t look for you again in the future. I¡¯m sorry.¡¯ After he finished typing and sent it, there was no reply. He put away his phone and leaned back on the bench with his arms open. There was a Crow on the branch, cawing. His mind was nk, and he didn¡¯t know what he was feeling. Forget it, I¡¯m not going to think about it. Not far away, a figure walked over with two open cans in his hands. Mu Tong walked to his side and handed him a cup, whispering, ¡± ¡°Hot cocoa, have some.¡±
Chapter 2235: 2297-compassion Chapter 2235: 2297passion
Shen hanzhi pushed the can of hot cocoa away from her, and it spilled all over the floor. He walked forward with a dark expression. Mu Tong pouted. He had quite a temper. She quickly followed after him. Shen hanzhi gritted her teeth.¡±Why are you so persistent?¡± Mu Tong put one hand in his pocket and shrugged,¡±I just wanted to apologize to you. Are you still trying to get Gu Nian back? Did I ruin your ns by looking for Gu Nian today?¡± Shen hanzhi looked at her with slight annoyance. ¡°Just don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business,¡± Mu Tong had a good impression of Shen hanzhi.
Speaking of which, it was a bit cheap. She had four older brothers above her and had been pampered since she was young. No one had treated her like this. However, she didn¡¯t like it when people tried to curry favor with her, and Shen hanzhi was one of them. So, she had a new n. She felt that Shen hanzhi still liked Gu Nian, so she nned to help Shen hanzhi get Gu Nian back. Since her school was right next to hers, it would be fine.|| It would be more convenient. Just like that, she continued to follow behind Shen han and would asionally tell him a joke to make him happy. However, Shen hanzhi¡¯s face was cold the entire time. At futton apartments, Gu Nian looked at the message on his phone and sighed softly. She really hoped that he would be able to let go of his obsession and pursue his own happiness. When Shen Zhaozheng returned, he saw her sitting on the sofa in a daze, staring at her phone. She didn¡¯t even react when he approached her. He sat down beside her and saw Shen hanzhi. Gu Nian only returned to her senses when he coughed lightly. ¡°What message did hanzhi send?¡±
Hmph! Gu Nian snorted. how can you invade my privacy? ¡± He raised his eyebrows, is there a need to spy on this? You¡¯re reading his messages without any reservations?¡± Gu Nian turned off her phone and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, brother zhaoxuan. Have you had dinner? The duck Soup in the kitchen is still warm. I¡¯ll apany you to have another bowl.¡± With that said, he got up and walked to the kitchen. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s eyes were a little dark. This was the reason why he was so eager to get married. Niannian still had somepassion for hanzhi. He stood up and followed Gu Nian to the kitchen. Gu nianshen quickly took the spoon and said softly, ¡± ¡°You sit, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Gu Nian sat down at the dining table and watched as he served the dishes. Shen Zhaozheng said softly as he ate, ¡± ¡°When will I be with you?|| Mom said?¡± it¡¯s April 10th now. It¡¯ll only be a month until the end of April, ¡± Gu Nian said as she scrolled through her phone. ¡°Do we really have to wait for a full month before we say it? Now that you¡¯ve thought it through, can¡¯t you just say it?¡±
my mother has given me a month¡¯s time. We¡¯re not in a hurry, are we? ¡± Gu Nian scratched the back of his head. Shen Zhaozheng nodded. it¡¯s not urgent, but you¡¯re already pregnant. || I¡¯m pregnant, so I just want to marry you immediately and fulfill my duties as a husband.¡± ¡°Although you¡¯re not my husband yet, you¡¯re already more like one,¡± Gu Nian chuckled. Shen Zhaozheng touched her face and said,¡±I really wish time could pass faster.¡± He hoped to be her husband immediately, lest a long night brings more trouble. As expected, the director was busy now and could not apany her for dinner. The next morning, he was called to the Research Institute at five o ¡®clock in the morning. Higher-ranking leaders were really different. The difference between the first and second-inmand was quite big too. When he got out of bed, Gu Nian was still in a daze. He put on his suit and buttoned it up. Sitting by the bed, he leaned over and kissed the corner of her lips. Chapter 2236: 2298-fame-seeking Chapter 2236: 2298-fame-seeking
Gu Nian snorted and said in confusion, ¡± ¡°So early?¡± yes, something happened at the Research Institute. I have to go and take a look. Gu Nian reached out and hooked her arms around his neck. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to school by myselfter.¡± Gu Nian went back to sleep. After daybreak, she had breakfast and went to school. Yang Qi had just gotten out of the car. As he looked at Gu Nian and Jian Xia¡¯s back, a sinister look shed across his eyes. He hated Gu Nian and Guan Ling, but in his heart, only Gu Nian was worthy of being his opponent.
Society was no longer the same as it was decades ago.|| Getting pregnant wasn¡¯t a big deal.|| Pregnancy could even be used as a gimmick to say that she was a winner in life. Therefore, it was basically impossible to put pressure on her with public opinion and let people point fingers at her. Yang Qi¡¯s eyes darkened.|| No one knew about the pregnancy, including Yang Qi, so no one would think that he had any ulterior motives for hurting her. Gu Nian had hurt him so much. Not only did she cause him to lose a leg, but she had also caused him to be like a rat on the street in school. He clearly couldn¡¯t take revenge, but now, the opportunity was in front of him. He must return an eye for an eye! Gu nianshen walked into the teaching block. He was one year older than Gu Nian and his ss was right next to theirs. As he walked past Gu Nian¡¯s ss, he nced inside. There were still a bunch of people who wanted to pursue her. After all, her status was even more different now. Everyone said that Gu Nian was the nation¡¯s little princess. This school was simply Gu Nian¡¯s world. Yang Qi looked around and saw a bodyguard standing at each of the front and back doors. They seemed to be protecting Gu Nian. He had to calcte it well before he could act. The cold light in his eyes became even colder as he slowly walked past. Behind him, people kept whispering.
so that¡¯s the coward, Yang Qi. In that video, he was really a coward who was afraid of death. Yang Qi clenched his fists. Who else could have gotten the video and posted it on the forum other than Gu Nian? His reputation had been ruined by Gu Nian and he hated her to the core. Those who fished for fame were most afraid of their image copsing. After two sses, Jian Xia held onto Gu Nian¡¯s arm as they walked out of the ssroom. Two bodyguards immediately followed behind them. Yang Qi also came out of the ssroom. It was the end of the ss and arge group of students were walking down the stairs. The staircase was very crowded and Jian Xia held onto Gu Nian carefully as she mumbled, ¡± ¡°Be careful, niannian.¡± Gu Nian looked at her speechlessly. I¡¯m wearing sports shoes. Non-slip sports shoes at that. I¡¯m not that delicate. Don¡¯t worry. The corner of the stairs was the blind spot of the monitor. Yang Qi looked back and saw no one behind him. He quickly took out two realistic snake models from his bag and threw them forward. ¡°Ah, there¡¯s a snake!¡± The screams of the two girls were enough topletely mess up the orderly stairs. Gu Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Jian Xia was also a little flustered because the people behind them were inplete chaos. Everyone was pushing the people in front of them and trying to rush down. Jian Xia quickly pulled Gu Nian back while the two bodyguards behind her also protected her.
At this time, should they follow the crowd or stick to the wall to avoid this mess?|| Good move. But in fact, there was no room for choice. There were too many people, and all of them were in a mess. The girls ¡®screams were one after another. 6: Chapter 2298-fame-seeking Gu Nian snorted and said in confusion, ¡± ¡°So early?¡± yes, something happened at the Research Institute. I have to go and take a look. Gu Nian reached out and hooked her arms around his neck. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to school by myselfter.¡± Gu Nian went back to sleep. After daybreak, she had breakfast and went to school. Yang Qi had just gotten out of the car. As he looked at Gu Nian and Jian Xia¡¯s back, a sinister look shed across his eyes. He hated Gu Nian and Guan Ling, but in his heart, only Gu Nian was worthy of being his opponent. Society was no longer the same as it was decades ago.|| Getting pregnant wasn¡¯t a big deal.|| Pregnancy could even be used as a gimmick to say that she was a winner in life. Therefore, it was basically impossible to put pressure on her with public opinion and let people point fingers at her. Yang Qi¡¯s eyes darkened.|| No one knew about the pregnancy, including Yang Qi, so no one would think that he had any ulterior motives for hurting her.
Gu Nian had hurt him so much. Not only did she cause him to lose a leg, but she had also caused him to be like a rat on the street in school. He clearly couldn¡¯t take revenge, but now, the opportunity was in front of him. He must return an eye for an eye! Gu nianshen walked into the teaching block. He was one year older than Gu Nian and his ss was right next to theirs. As he walked past Gu Nian¡¯s ss, he nced inside. There were still a bunch of people who wanted to pursue her. After all, her status was even more different now. Everyone said that Gu Nian was the nation¡¯s little princess. This school was simply Gu Nian¡¯s world. Yang Qi looked around and saw a bodyguard standing at each of the front and back doors. They seemed to be protecting Gu Nian. He had to calcte it well before he could act. The cold light in his eyes became even colder as he slowly walked past. Behind him, people kept whispering. so that¡¯s the coward, Yang Qi. In that video, he was really a coward who was afraid of death. Yang Qi clenched his fists. Who else could have gotten the video and posted it on the forum other than Gu Nian? His reputation had been ruined by Gu Nian and he hated her to the core.
Those who fished for fame were most afraid of their image copsing. After two sses, Jian Xia held onto Gu Nian¡¯s arm as they walked out of the ssroom. Two bodyguards immediately followed behind them. Yang Qi also came out of the ssroom. It was the end of the ss and arge group of students were walking down the stairs. The staircase was very crowded and Jian Xia held onto Gu Nian carefully as she mumbled, ¡± ¡°Be careful, niannian.¡± Gu Nian looked at her speechlessly. I¡¯m wearing sports shoes. Non-slip sports shoes at that. I¡¯m not that delicate. Don¡¯t worry. The corner of the stairs was the blind spot of the monitor. Yang Qi looked back and saw no one behind him. He quickly took out two realistic snake models from his bag and threw them forward. ¡°Ah, there¡¯s a snake!¡± The screams of the two girls were enough topletely mess up the orderly stairs. Gu Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Jian Xia was also a little flustered because the people behind them were inplete chaos. Everyone was pushing the people in front of them and trying to rush down. Jian Xia quickly pulled Gu Nian back while the two bodyguards behind her also protected her. At this time, should they follow the crowd or stick to the wall to avoid this mess?|| Good move. But in fact, there was no room for choice. There were too many people, and all of them were in a mess. The girls ¡®screams were one after another.
Chapter 2237: 2300-lingering fear in Gu Nian’s heart Chapter 2237: 2300-lingering fear in Gu Nian¡¯s heart
Gu Nian felt that this was not a snake. This was clearly a dinosaur! Jian Xia protected Gu Nian the entire time. Su ye also reached out to hold Gu Nian while another person stood behind her. The four of them followed the crowd as they walked forward. This time, there were at least six sses, a total of about 200 people. The chaos even caused a stampede. The fear of snakes among the children in the city was beyond Gu Nian¡¯s expectations. Jian Xia looked back and was frightened. They were on the fourth floor. If they rushed down like this, they would be easily injured. Yang Qi saw that Gu Nian was stuck in the crowd and seemed to want to go to the third floor to hide. He immediately rushed over and blocked the entrance of the stairs before giving it a hard push.
It was impossible for Gu Nian and the rest to break through the crowd and reach the third floor. After missing the corridor on the third floor, he could only continue to the second floor. Gu nianxin was frightened. Su ye shouted, ¡± students, don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t panic. Everyone, maintain order, or you¡¯ll get injured easily. Seeing that they had been pushed to the second floor by the crowd, su ye ordered his male bodyguard, ding Bai, to rush over immediately. They had to stop on the second floor. They could not go down with the students who were making a fuss. There were more students gathered here, and a second Stampede could happen at any time. Ding Bai led the way while su ye and Jian Xia protected Gu Nian as they ran. During this time, Jian Xia was pushed by many people and punched by many people. However, she gritted her teeth and squeezed through the crowd without a word. She stopped at the stairs on the second floor. Looking at the crowd that was rushing down, Gu Nian felt a lingering fear in his heart.|| There were indeed two snakes under their feet, which were being kicked around by the crowd. The girl¡¯s screams were endless. Of course, Yang Qi had also seen Gu Nian and the others who had passed through the crowd and stopped at the corner of the second floor. He didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. He lowered his head and followed the crowd to the first floor. It was really detestable that he couldn¡¯t hurt her even after all this. ¡°How can there be a snake in the teaching building?¡± Gu Nian asked softly. And it¡¯s not just one, it¡¯s two.¡± Su ye frowned. I¡¯ll go and take a look when they¡¯re all on the first floor. he said.
It felt like it was man-made, but she wasn¡¯t sure if it was the young miss. She still had to investigate. The group of more than 200 students rushed to the first floor in a frenzy. A few of them were injured on the stairs, all because they had been stepped on. Two girls were seriously injured, and their legs were fractured. Their ssmates, who had rushed down the stairs just now, turned back and waited for them to leave. It was and of wailing. Jian Xia was scared out of her wits. that¡¯s too scary. If we were a little careless just now, niannian might have been injured. I just got pregnant|| Pregnancy was the weakest period of time. Once injured, the child might be gone. Gu Nian took a look and saw a scar on Jian Xia¡¯s face. Her heart clenched. Of course, she knew how Jian Xia had protected her without a care for her life. Jian Xia¡¯s face was bleeding. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she was scratched by her fingernails or if someone had poked her with a pen. It was a shocking sight. Gu Nian¡¯s heart clenched as she quickly took out a pack of tissues from her school bag. ¡°You¡¯re injured. Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± Jian Xia smiled nonchntly. it¡¯s a small injury. I just need to go to the hospital to see if you¡¯re okay. Chapter 2238: What a coincidence let¡¯s go. I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry. Gu Nian helped her up. The four of them waited for the situation below to settle down before they heard the security guard¡¯s voice from downstairs. ¡°Students, don¡¯t panic. This is a model, a model, not a real snake. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes turned cold. It was obvious that someone was trying to take advantage of the situation. Was it directed at her? She was not sure. The four of them quickly made their way downstairs. Gu Nian looked around but did not see anyone familiar. After paying attention, she whispered to ding Bai, ¡± get someone to investigate this matter. There¡¯s definitely something fishy about this. It¡¯s obvious that someone did it deliberately. Ding Bai nodded. don¡¯t worry, miss. I¡¯ll get someone to investigate. The school will cooperate. The four of them then headed to the hospital. Gu Nian then went to the gynecologist¡¯s office for a checkup. After the checkup, she found nothing wrong with her. She went to the clinic again and saw the sweater on Jian Xia¡¯s arm was lifted up. There were several bruises on it. Her heart ached and she quickly walked over, ¡± ¡°You little girl, you¡¯re so seriously injured.¡± Jian Xia chuckled. these are all superficial wounds. Can you check them? are they okay? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. You can take a few days off from school, okay? Is the wound on your face okay?¡±
it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a small cut. It¡¯ll be fine after applying some ointment. Don¡¯t worry about me. Su ye walked in and Gu Nian whispered, ¡± ¡°Did you find any problems?¡± Su ye whispered in her ear, ¡± our people tried to look at the school¡¯s surveince video. There are cameras on the fourth and first floors of that teaching building. I¡¯ve seen the video on the fourth floor. The angle where the two snake models were thrown out was a blind spot. After a pause, he continued. indeed, I can¡¯t tell who it is. When we reach the entrance on the first floor, the angle of the camera can see everyone¡¯s faces. However, the camera is broken. Gu Nian suddenly narrowed her eyes. This was really a coincidence. ¡°I know, that¡¯s all for now.¡± She nodded. He reached out to help Jian Xia up. I¡¯ll ask them to send you home first. You can rest at home for two days. ¡°Sure,¡± Jian Xia nodded. ¡°Oh, right, don¡¯t tell brother zhaohan about this, okay? I don¡¯t want him to worry.¡± Jian Xia stammered and raised her eyebrows.¡±You don¡¯t know how to¡± Jian Xia admitted defeat. I called him just now. He¡¯s probably on his way here. ¡°You¡¯re too fast,¡± Gu Nian shook her head. The door of the consultation room was pushed open with a loud bang. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s face was filled with panic as he hugged Gu Nian.¡±Niannian, are you alright?¡± I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. Gu Nian patted his back. I¡¯m perfectly fine. Shen Zhaozheng looked at her in shock. ¡°Why are there snakes in the teaching building? I¡¯ll get someone to investigate.¡± I¡¯ve already done my research. The snake is just a model. However, I don¡¯t know who created it. The camera on the first floor is broken. I don¡¯t know who¡¯s trying to take advantage of the situation. Gu Nian grabbed his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go home first.¡± Shen Zhaozheng reached out to hold her. ¡°Alright, sure.¡± Gu Nian nodded.
She told ding Bai to send Jian Xia home while she, Shen Zhaozheng, and su ye went back to futun apartments. When they got home, Shen Zhaozheng poured her a cup of hot water and looked her up and down to make sure she was not injured. ¡°Do you have any suspects in mind?¡± ¡°I do have a candidate in mind,¡± Gu Nian said as she looked up. is it the student who refused to escape with you in the Northwest, Yang Qi? ¡°
Chapter 2239: Where’s your bodyguard? Gu Nian nodded. that¡¯s right. He lost a leg and has always hated me. After the video was released, he must have thought that I was the one who had asked someone to release it. That must have made him hate me even more. I guess he just wanted me to get hurt. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s brows furrowed deeply.|| F * ck|| How badly could a normal person be injured if he moved? But Nian nianhuai|| The pregnancy was still covered up very tightly, so it should not be spread out. It could only be said that Yang Qi was really unscrupulous and would not let go of any opportunity to hurt niannian. If such a person was left alive, there would be endless trouble. If something like this happened again, it was likely to hurt the child in niannian¡¯s womb. He could not let such an ident happen. Because of this incident, Gu Nian had to wait for all the students to leave the ssroom before he could go to school. Yang Qi¡¯s first attack failed, so he stopped. Gu nianzao asked a few of the students who had been scared by the snake and confirmed that Yang Qi was indeed among them. She was even more certain that Yang Qi had nned it. However, even so, she had no evidence to prove that Yang Qi was targeting her.
After all, it was very normal for him to attend sses in this teaching building. There was no direct evidence to prove that he had thrown out the two model snakes, so there was no way to convict him. Even if there was evidence that he was the one who threw the snake, he could say that it was a prank and nothing serious. Gu Nian felt that this matter had to be resolved as soon as possible. She had to lure the snake out of its hole andpletely eradicate the scourge of Yang Qi. It was already five o ¡®clock in the evening by the time they finished their sses. It waste April and the sky was getting dark. After everyone in the ssroom had left, Gu Nian and Jian Xia stood up and walked out. They were on the second floor, and Yang Qi was around the corner on the third floor, following them at a distance. ¡°I¡¯m going to the libraryter,¡± Gu Nian said in a moderate voice. ¡°Do you want to borrow some books?¡± Yeah, I¡¯ll borrow two books on Aerospace Science and Technology for brother zhan. Oh, I think the aerospace books are on the fourth floor. No students go there. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go together after dinner.¡± Jian Xia helped her to the first floor. She looked around and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Where are your bodyguards?¡± I¡¯ve already told them to wait for me at the school gate. What could happen in school? ¡± Gu Nian replied nonchntly. ¡°But the Stampede just happened two days ago,¡± Jian Xia frowned. ¡°That¡¯s why we have to avoid the crowd and keep a low profile,¡± Gu Nian waved his hand. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with youter.¡± Jian Xia didn¡¯t know what to do with her. Yang Qi lowered the brim of his hat, and a cold light shed in his eyes. There was only one library in the science area. After Gu Nian left, he hurriedly went downstairs and headed to the library. It was already six O ¡®clock in the evening by the time Gu Nian and the rest finished their dinner. It was already dark outside and the two of them headed to the library together.
There was an elevator in the library, so they took the elevator to the fourth floor. The books on the fourth floor were rtively less popr, so there were very few students. The corridor was empty. Outside the science area, the two of them stopped in their tracks. The door was open, and the lights were on inside. After entering, they saw that therge bookshelves upied the entire space. It was empty inside, without a single person. Jian Xia whispered, ¡± niannian, there¡¯s no one here. It¡¯s quite scary. Let¡¯se again tomorrow morning.
¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Gu Nian snorted. This is a school, what could happen?¡± Chapter 2240 - 2303-the plan works Chapter 2240: Chapter 2303-the n works you know I¡¯m a coward. There¡¯s no one here. There¡¯s no sound. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t scare yourself,¡± The two of them walked in. The library was huge, and they could even hear echoes when they spoke. brother zhaohan wants two books on aviation and fighter aircraft. He said that we have these two books in our library, so he asked me toe and borrow them. Hurry up and help me find them. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The two of them walked deeper and deeper into the room. Suddenly, the entire room turned dark. Jian Xia was so frightened that she screamed. ¡°Ah, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Is there a power outage?¡± ¡°Is this a haunted house?¡± Jian Xia asked, trembling. ¡°Don¡¯t be so dramatic,¡± Gu Nian pulled her back. The two of them were about to leave when they suddenly heard movement. A huge bookshelf wasing at them at lightning speed. All of this happened too suddenly. If one wasn¡¯t prepared, they would definitely be hit. Gu Nian smiled and immediately pulled Jian Xia to the side. There was a small gap between the window and the bookshelf, which was just enough for her and Jian Xia to hide. She had already checked it out. With a rumble, the entire row of bookshelves fell down like dominoes. The one standing at the back of the bookshelf was, of course, Yang Qi. He was the one who pushed down the bookshelf. He had been lying in ambush on this floor of the library for a long time. Before he came, he had turned off all the power switches on this floor. Even if there was a camera, it wouldn¡¯t be able to show it. This time, even if she didn¡¯t die, she would be seriously injured. She deserved it. He heard a scream. It was Jian Xia¡¯s voice, ¡± ¡°Ah Yingluo, niannian, niannian, niannian, are you okay?¡± Clearly, his n had worked. He prepared to walk out quietly. As soon as he reached the door, the room was lit up. He panicked and quickly lowered his hat, trying to leave the scene before the staff arrived. However, just as she reached the door, she was blocked by someone. When he looked up, his hands and feet instantly turned cold, as if he had fallen into a trap. This was because the person standing in front of her was Gu Nian¡¯s boyfriend, Shen Zhaozheng, who had recently been promoted to the Dean. Why was he here? ¡°You¡¯re blocking my way,¡± Yang Qi said coldly. Shen Zhaozheng sneered and waved his hand. Su ye and ding Bai walked up from behind and restrained Yang Qi. Shen Zhaozheng walked in while Gu Nian and Jian Xia walked out. He hugged her and sized her up.¡±Are you alright?¡± Gu Nian smiled. don¡¯t worry. Both Jian Xia and I walked by the window. We have already calcted the distance. We will be fine. Shen Zhaozheng still had lingering fears. why did you have to do this? it¡¯s too risky, you know? ¡± ¡°But it¡¯s worth the risk, isn¡¯t it?¡± Gu Nian smiled slyly. At least catch him.|| The culprit. At the door, Yang Qi was still struggling,¡±what are you doing?¡± Let me go.¡± Gu Nian walked over with a cold expression and said through gritted teeth, ¡± ¡°The snake modelst time was also ced by you, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Yang Qi snorted. Gu Nian smirked. it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to admit it. Let¡¯s not talk about what happenedst time. This time, you were the one who pushed the bookshelf. You can¡¯t deny it, can you? ¡± Yang Qi still looked unyielding. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Maybe this bookshelf suddenly became unstable and fell down, and it has nothing to do with me.¡± Chapter 2241 - 2304-convince him Chapter 2241: Chapter 2304-convince him Jian Xia gritted her teeth. how can you be so shameless? are you a man? ¡± I dare to do it, but I dare not admit it. ¡± Yang Qi was so angry that the veins on the back of his hand were bulging. He hated it the most when people said he was not like a man. Because of the incident in the Northwest, all the students in the school said that he was a coward, and all of this was because of Gu Nian. He gritted his teeth. you b * tch! If you dare to talk nonsense again, I will not let you off! Gu Nian grabbed his jaw and said, ¡± ¡°Try saying such harsh words again?¡± Yang Qi¡¯s eyes flickered as he said, ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, anyway.¡± He wasn¡¯t stupid. He wouldn¡¯t admit everything after being provoked by them. The event that the school had sent him to Country M with the people from the news and magazine agencies was about to arrive. He would not be implicated by this b * tch. Gu Nian pped her hands. I knew you would be so shameless. Fortunately, we were prepared. Yang Qi¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. What did it mean to be prepared? ¡°Su ye, have you called the police?¡± Gu Nian raised her hand. ¡°I did. The police should take a look.¡± Soon, police sirens were heard outside. Yang Qi pretended to be calm. What evidence could they have? He must be bluffing. He couldn¡¯t be fooled. ¡°Then, bring him to the principal¡¯s office first.¡± Yang Qi was taken to the principal¡¯s office, feeling uneasy. In the office, the principal was very polite to Gu Nian and Shen Zhaozheng. Yang Qi¡¯s heart was in his mouth. As Gu Nian exined what had happened, Yang Qi immediately jumped up. I have nothing to do with this. Gu Nian, don¡¯t try to frame me. Gu Nian smiled. of course, I won¡¯t use you. Don¡¯t jump yet. Su ye, show him the evidence so that he can be convinced. This evidence was a really long video. From Yang Qi following Gu Nian in the teaching building to Gu Nian¡¯s conversation with Jian Xia about going to the library, to Yang Qi going to the library with his cap down, to him turning off all the lights on the fourth floor, and finally to the end ¡­|| He went in to push the bookshelves. It was really aplete record of every aspect. It was detailed and clear. Yang Qi¡¯s face was drained of blood, and he couldn¡¯t even stand still.|| Gu Fei sat down on the sofa next to him. Gu Nian snorted in her heart.¡¯What a paper tiger. She¡¯s always so cowardly.¡¯ Yang Qi gritted his teeth and pointed at Gu Nian. you set me up! You b * tch! You set me up! Of course, the police were eager to make a contribution, so they subdued him. you tried to murder someone, yet you¡¯re still trying to make a false countercharge. You¡¯ll have toe back to the police station with me and exin yourself. They could not ignore miss Gu¡¯s status. Yang Qi gritted his teeth. what premeditated murder? I identally pushed the bookshelf. Besides, she¡¯s fine. Gu Nian stepped forward to remind the police. Yang Qi killed me with evidence and a motive because I had a grudge with him before. She told him about what happened in the Northwest, and the police officer nodded. don¡¯t worry, miss Gu. We¡¯ll definitely punish the criminal and give you an exnation. Yang Qi was about to go crazy. He was too eager for quick sess. He wanted to teach Gu Nian a lesson too much. That was why he had jumped into their trap. Damn it, it¡¯s all because of this b * tch! President he¡¯s eyes scanned Yang Qi before he finally stood up and said, ¡± it¡¯s really a bad thing for something like this to happen in our school. I hope the police will investigate the situation and seek justice for our ssmate. Chapter 2242: 2305-unfathomable ¡°Principal, you don¡¯t believe me either?¡± Yang Qi was really anxious now. If the principal spoke up for him, there might still be room for change. But if the principal said so too. With the power and status of his family and the Gu family, he would definitely pay a heavy price for this matter. Principal he¡¯s face was filled with righteousness. you¡¯ve already made a mistake, but you still don¡¯t know how to repent. Our school will definitely not tolerate people like you. You should reflect on yourself. She was already a useless chess piece. There were witnesses and physical evidence, and the victim was the director¡¯s daughter. Naturally, she could not be kept. Yang Qi¡¯s face turned pale. He was done for, he was really done for. Gu Nian sneered at him.¡¯I could¡¯ve used the school¡¯s guilt toward you to enjoy a lot of benefits that no one else has. However, you just had to seek death and even wanted to harm me. Then, you can¡¯t me others for being merciless. Yang Qi was cuffed up by several police officers. He was indeed a paper tiger. Knowing that he was going to be punished, he couldn¡¯t even walk and was eventually dragged into the car. It was as unbearable as it could get. The police car drove away and principal he personally apologized. Gu Nian looked at him up and down and smiled. ¡°Principal, you don¡¯t have to apologize to me. After all, this is Yang Qi¡¯s personal intention.¡±
President he forced a smile. in the future, I will pay more attention to the education of students ¡®mental health. I will not let such a dark thing happen again. So what if he was the principal? so what if she was a student? Because of his family background, he, a principal, had to speak to a twenty-year-old girl in a humble manner. ¡°Thank you, principal,¡± Gu Nian said. After that, principal he sent them all the way out of the main entrance. He turned around and his expression turned dark. Shen Zhaozheng escorted Gu Nian into the car as a key protection target. As the car drove straight to the hospital, Gu Nian tugged at his sleeve. ¡°I¡¯m really not injured.¡± ¡°This won¡¯t do. I still need to check it.¡± Alright, I¡¯ll let him rest assured. She went to the hospital for a check-up. After confirming that she was fine, Shen Zhaozheng finally heaved a sigh of relief. After the two of them returned to futton apartments, Gu Nian frowned. ¡°Our principal seems to be a very profound person.¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Gu Nian sat on the sofa and took the ss of warm milk from him. because the principal used to be very good to Yang Qi. He gave Yang Qi priority in all the activities. Now, he doesn¡¯t say anything for Yang Qi. He¡¯s obviously afraid of being implicated. Gu Nian was lying in bed.|| He reached out and touched his little belly. ¡°Hey, brother zhaoxi, why do you think I¡¯m pregnant?¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s eyes flickered as he sat beside her and said softly, ¡± ¡°This child is destined to be with us.¡± Gu Nian leaned against his chest and sighed. ¡°Child, you¡¯re really good at picking the right time. Couldn¡¯t you havee two yearster? I¡¯ll have graduated by then and have more time to apany you.¡±
Shen Zhaozheng caressed her head and kissed her forehead. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Go to bed early.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As for Yang Qi¡¯s case, it was basically a done deal. After all, there were witnesses and physical evidence. The clear video recording had recorded all of his actions. Moreover, he had a strong motive formitting the crime. In addition, the Public Security Department wanted an exnation for director Gu.
Chapter 2243: She had to be very careful Hence, within a week, Yang Qi was convicted of attempted murder. Attempted murder was a serious crime. How could Yang Qi plead guilty? When Gu Nian heard that he wanted to appeal, she merely snorted.¡¯If he wants to appeal, so be it. Who is I afraid of?¡¯ Yang Qi¡¯s reason for appeal was that although he had pushed the bookshelf at that time, it was only because he had not stood steadily. Because his leg suddenly hurt, he had identally pushed the bookshelf. That¡¯s why people say that the most despicable person is invincible. To be able to say such a reason, it really made people speechless. However, there are indeed people in the school who are on Yang Qi¡¯s side. There were already rumors about Gu Nian in the school. Now, there were even rumors that Gu Nian was trying to get rid of the dissidents. Because of Yang Qi¡¯s existence, Gu Nian had a dark history. Therefore, if she wanted to erase her dark history, she had to get rid of Yang Qi. ¡®Eradicate dissidents?¡¯ Gu Nian was speechless. Am I fighting for the throne? How can they have such a rich imagination?¡± Jian Xia and Guan Ling snorted. that¡¯s right. They might be screenwriters. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯swyer told Gu Nian that no matter where Yang Qi appealed to, he would definitely be expelled from the school and sentenced.
Gu Nian heaved a sigh of relief. He had finally gotten rid of the scourge, Yang Qi. Now, he could no longer cause any trouble. Because the school had originally wanted to send Yang Qi to Country M to participate in the activities with the news magazine. But now, Yang Qi had broken thew, so the quota was naturally empty. Principal he called Gu nianze to his office. it¡¯s like this, the school has an event going to Country M with people from the news magazine. Yang Qi was supposed to go, but now, I¡¯ve discussed it with the director of the political education Office and we think you¡¯re the most suitable candidate. thank you, ¡± Gu Nian forced a smile. however, I can¡¯t leave the country for the time being. ¡°Oh?¡± President he looked her up and down. Was it? Why can¡¯t you go abroad?¡± it¡¯s because I have something to do at home, ¡± Gu Nian replied without a change in expression. I have to go home this weekend. Of course, she would not tell anyone that it was because she was pregnant.|| She was pregnant, so she didn¡¯t want to be worn out. At the very least, the fetus was not stable yet. She had to be very careful and could not let any idents happen. how about this? you can consider it and give me an answer in two days. Gu Nian forced a smile. I can rmend someone to you, principal. It¡¯s Guan Ling, who lives in the same dormitory as me. She¡¯s excellent in all aspects. I¡¯m definitely not rmending her because we¡¯re friends. I¡¯m just saying that he¡¯s very suitable for the job. President he waved his hand. think about it for two more days. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Give me an answer after you¡¯ve thought it through. Gu Nian had no choice but to leave the principal¡¯s office. This principal was quite stubborn. Was he trying to use this spot to bribe her? Cover her mouth? Or did ran ran have other ns? When she returned to the futun apartments, Shen Zhaozheng was still not back yet. He had been so busy recently that he had called her just now to tell her that he would be backte tonight and that she should eat first. Gu Nian was halfway through her meal when Guan Ling called. ¡°Quickly take a look at the school forum.¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Nian quickly swallowed the soup in her mouth. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it.¡± Gu Nian hurried to the study room, turned on theputer, and logged into the school forum. Most of the posts were under Gu Nian¡¯s name.
Chapter 2244: 2306-keeping his word Chapter 2244: Chapter 2306-keeping his word He clicked on any one of them.¡¯I heard that Gu Nian is going to visit America in ce of Yang Qi. It seems that Gu Nian has put in so much effort to get Yang Qi arrested for this.¡¯ Below is the following post. that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve heard about it too. She¡¯s still safe and sound, but she said that Yang Qi wanted to kill her. That¡¯s a little far-fetched. I heard that it was Gu Nian who framed Yang Qi. Yang Qi¡¯s leg was already injured. How could he have pushed the bookshelf that was full of books? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s true to say that those who submit will prosper and those who resist will perish.¡± ¡°^Hurry up and delete it, or you¡¯ll be the next unlucky one.¡± Guan Ling¡¯s voice came from the other side. niannian, do you want to contact the forum administrator and delete the posts? these posts are too exaggerated. Gu Nian frowned as she scrolled down her mouse. Indeed, half of the posts on the first page were talking about her. Tsk, tsk, tsk. They were really free. They had to talk about these things in private all day. What do you mean those who submit to me will prosper and those who resist will perish? is it a martial arts drama that is ced on her head again today?
Could she be Dongfang Bubai? These days, they really had nothing better to do. ¡°We can¡¯t delete them. The more we delete them, the more they¡¯ll talk about it.¡± She quickly posted a post to prove her innocence. I¡¯m gu Nian. The video of Yang Qi pushing the bookshelf and hitting me has already been handed over to the police. I didn¡¯t make it up on my own. Also, I¡¯m not that capable to influence the school¡¯s decision. Besides, I won¡¯t be going to Country M for a visit. Everyone will be working in the news industry or holding important positions in the country in the future. If you don¡¯t learn to seek the truth and see with your own eyes, it¡¯s against our school rules. I¡¯ll let the principal down. Also, you should know that ¡­ I¡¯m a person who likes to take the legal path, so I hope everyone will be careful with their words and actions.¡± After sending this message, she turned off herputer. She had already exined what was going on. If those people insisted on ndering her, she would be fine. Then let Wanwan send awyer¡¯s letter to them one by one. As soon as this statement was released, the school forum became much quieter. Everyone knew that Gu Nian was a ruthless character and would do as he said. They did not want to go to prison just because of his words. After Gu Nian read the posts for a while, the people who posted them all locked them as they did not want to cause any trouble. Her eyes were solemn. Principal he had just told her about going to Country M. It felt like the whole school knew about it. How did Yingluo know? Gu Nian had to be wary of others. The next day, she went to the principal¡¯s office to find principal he. When she walked in, she saw that President he seemed to be scolding one of his female secretaries. The principal had two secretaries, one male and one female. The male secretary was called Zhongyong, and the female secretary was called Huang Wei. Seeing that Gu Nian hade in, principal he paused for a moment before waving his hand. ¡°Gu Nian, you¡¯re here just in time. Come in.¡± Gu Nian walked over step by step and looked at President he with an emotionless expression. As Huang Wei turned around, Gu Nian saw that her eyes were red.|| With tears. ¡°Did my Yueyuee at the wrong time?¡± she quickly asked.
no, no, you came at the right time. I was just about to call you over. My Secretary identally spread the news that I was nning to send you to Country M. It spread like wildfire. I heard that the school forum was talking about you, so I severely reprimanded her. Gu Nian looked at the female secretary with a meaningful look. Gu Nian, I¡¯m really sorry. I really didn¡¯t know that I would bring you so much trouble. I was just being frank and casually mentioned this to another teacher. I¡¯m really sorry. the Secretary quickly apologized.
Chapter 2245: 2308-illegitimate Chapter 2245: Chapter 2308-illegitimate ¡°Miss Secretary, did you really not know that you would bring me trouble?¡± Gu Nian looked at her with a half-smile. There should be no one in the school who doesn¡¯t know about what happened between Yang Qi and me, right? ¡°This matter hasn¡¯t been settled yet, and you leaked it out, making them think that I set Yang Qi up just for this one spot. You¡¯re creating rumors out of nothing, do you know that?¡± Huang Wei looked at principal he nervously. She had thought that a little girl in her early twenties would be shy and forgive her if she showed a little weakness and reddened her eyes. However, he did not expect Gu Nian to be so aggressive. ¡°Gu Nian, I really didn¡¯t mean it. I hope you won¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Huang Wei¡¯s eyes reddened even more. Gu Nianughed. I¡¯m a person who repays kindness with kindness and repays hatred with hatred. I feel that my reputation has been greatly damaged because of you. So, Qianqian, I hope that you¡¯ll be able to help me, ¡± she said. ¡°I hope principal he can give me an exnation,¡± she said to principal he. A mischievous glint shed across he Yuan¡¯s eyes before he said solemnly, ¡± you¡¯re right. This incident has definitely affected your reputation. So, do you think it¡¯s okay to ask me to give my Secretary a major demerit? ¡± a major demerit is equivalent to nothing. It won¡¯t hurt at all. Gu Nian chuckled. Huang Wei looked at principal he nervously. Principal he coughed lightly and said,¡±Then you mean Yingluo?¡±
¡°Fire him.¡± She tried to see the Secretary¡¯s reaction. The Secretary was indeed anxious. She walked to President he and whispered, ¡± ¡°Principal, you can¡¯t expel me.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve made a mistake, it¡¯s only right for you to be punished,¡± President he immediately said seriously. I will inform the education Bureau today and order them to expel Huang Wei. The notice will be posted on the main page of the school¡¯s website. Gu nianjia then turned to look at Gu Nian. ¡°Principal, but I¡¯m Yingluo.¡± Huang Wei seemed to be getting anxious. ¡°You¡¯ve already made a mistake. Don¡¯t you know how to repent?¡± President he immediately rebuked loudly. That¡¯s all for this matter, you hear me?¡± Gu Nian nodded. principal, thank you for your fairness. Also, I¡¯ve thought about going to Country M. I¡¯m going to give up on this spot. Guan Ling is more suitable than me. She receives a first-prize schrship every year and is outstanding in all aspects. If I go, I won¡¯t have a proper status. I hope you can consider Guan Ling carefully. alright, ¡± President he forced a smile. I will consider it. Gu Nian then left his office. When Gu Nian returned home, Shen Zhaozheng happened to return as well. The two of them had dinner together. Gu Nian told him about what had happened on the school forum over the past two days. ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡± Shen Zhaozheng narrowed his eyes. Gu Nian nodded. yes. When I went to the principal¡¯s office, the principal was reprimanding his female secretary. He said that she was the one who had spread the news. So, I forced the principal to fire her. However, the Secretary seemed to have something to say but was stopped by the principal. ¡°You suspect that the principal asked her to spread the news?¡± Shen Zhaozheng frowned. Gu Nian shrugged. we must always be on our guard. I always feel that our principal is a little too cunning. yes, ¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. we should be careful of him. Don¡¯t go to his office alone in the future. ¡°He can¡¯t be like Yang Qi, using force to solve the problem, right?¡±
it doesn¡¯t matter if he knows or not. It¡¯s always good to be on guard against him. You¡¯ll be in your third year next semester. When you¡¯re older, you won¡¯t have to go to school anymore. You¡¯ll study at home. When you¡¯re in your fourth year, there will be fewer courses. Many students can apply for internships. That way, you¡¯ll have less time in school, and I¡¯ll be at ease. Shen Zhaozheng said with a lingering fear. Chapter 2246: The decision to have a child Chapter 2246: The decision to have a child I know, ¡± Gu Nian pouted. I¡¯ll be on guard against them. Yang Qi¡¯s appeal was naturally in vain. In this case, with both witnesses and evidence, no matter how he appealed, he would definitely be convicted of intentional murder. At the end of April, Yang Qi¡¯s sentence was announced. He was sentenced to ten years for attempted murder. He waspletely paralyzed with fear as he begged his family members toe to the school and beg Gu Nian to show mercy. Gu Nian ignored all of them. Anything that could not kill her would make her stronger. She was not that ignorant and kind Gu Nian. Principal he was also afraid of a thorough investigation, so he really did whatever she said. When she said to let Guan Ling take over, he really arranged for Guan Ling to go to country M with the people from the news magazines. ¡°Niannian, thank you for giving me such a good opportunity,¡± Guan Ling said as he pulled Gu Nian away. Gu Nian chuckled. President he has always been unfair. No matter how the quota was arranged, you definitely deserved it more than me. President he forced me to have this spot to shut my mouth. It is perfectly justified for you to get this spot. You don¡¯t have to thank me or care about the rumors outside, understand? ¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t care what they think,¡± Guan Ling said as he gave her a hug. Their opinion was that since the media was a bigpany, Gu Nian could send whoever he wanted to. Everyone must hold Gu Nian¡¯s position in good faith in the future.|| Legs, after all, when a person attained the Dao, his chickens and dogs would rise to the heavens. Tsk, tsk, tsk, these words were really sour. Fortunately, Gu Nian and Guan Ling were both strong-minded people. The more jealous the other party was, the less they would take them seriously. Only those weaker than you would nder you behind your back; Those who were stronger than you didn¡¯t have the time to care about you. When Guan Ling went to Country M, Xu Yan also sneaked in.|| He had applied for leave and followed her. At the end of April, there was another major decision to be made. That was, with the one-month deadline approaching, Gu Nian was going to tell her mother about having a child. Shen Zhaozheng had been very nervous. He was afraid that as time passed, she would suddenly not want to have children or get married. It waste spring, and Shen Zhaozheng was extremely worried. On the weekend, Shen Zhaozheng still had to go to the Research Institute, while Gu Nian waszing around at home. Her morning sickness wasn¡¯t too obvious. In the past month, she had gone to the hospital for two checkups, and everything was normal. She thought that it was because she had a good physique, but she also felt a little proud and wanted to tell her mother all these things. He thought about it and decided to wait until the one-month deadline was up. During this period, Chu Yu found out that Shen Zhaozheng had actually done something to her pregnancy. She had questioned Shen Zhaozheng, and he had admitted to everything. She was too emotional, and Shen Zhaozheng was afraid that something would happen to her, so he could only let go of her. Gu Nian picked up her phone and forced herself to remain calm. ¡°Su ye, send me back to my mother¡¯s Vi.¡±
After a short while, su ye and ding Bai went downstairs and left Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s apartment with Gu Nian. She walked in a hurry, as if she was afraid that if she stopped even a little, she would not be able to leave so quickly. The door mmed shut, and Shen Zhaozheng leaned against the wall. Surrounded by the Twilight, his mind was in a mess. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to do.
A panic that he had never felt before bound his limbs, making him not know how to move his feet, nor who to ask for help from. He was really panicking and couldn¡¯t choose the right path, which was why he used this most most most most most most most most bottom-most move. Chapter 2247: 2310-you asked for it Chapter 2247: Chapter 2310-you asked for it He didn¡¯t know how he made it back to the living room. He sat on the sofa, paralyzed, feelingpletely disheartened. Would Qianqian hate him because of this? Finally, there was someone who was willing to love him so wholeheartedly, and he had actually screwed it up. On the way, in the silver Volvo, Gu Nian looked at su ye, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, and whispered, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say a word to my mom, understand?¡± Su ye looked at her from the rearview mirror and saw that her eyes were still red and swollen. ¡°Did you have a conflict with the director?¡± Gu Nian lowered her eyes and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Don¡¯t tell my mom.¡± If her parents found out about this, Shen Zhaozheng would be done for. After thinking about it, she chided herself in her heart. Gu Nian, why are you so cheap? He¡¯s already set you up, yet you¡¯re still thinking about him. She gritted her teeth and leaned back in her chair, her heart beating fast. alright, ¡± su ye said softly. I understand.
Deep into the night, Xue Shen was summoned to futton apartments. When he pushed the door open, he saw the man smoking on the balcony. The balcony of his house was a closed sunroom. As soon as he opened the door of the floor-to-ceiling window and walked to the balcony, he saw that the guy¡¯s nose was pungent. He then looked at the ashtray on the table, which was already filled with cigarette butts. Xue Shen quickly opened the window beside him. ¡°Are you trying to choke yourself to death?¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s face was gloomy, and he didn¡¯t say a word. Xue Shen looked around and asked,¡±where¡¯s your little niannian?¡± Why isn¡¯t he here with you today?¡± ¡°She¡¯s gone,¡± Shen Zhaozheng turned around and leaned against the wall. ¡°Where did you go?¡± Shen Zhaozheng flicked the cigarette ash away. He looked pained as he told Xue Shen what he had done. Xue Shen was dumbfounded,¡±are you crazy?¡± Is there a need for you to do this? Can¡¯t you bear with it for two years? Niannian loves you so much, she¡¯ll definitely marry you in the end. Why do you have to do this kind of thing? Have you been under a spell?¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s sigh was heavy,¡±things have alreadye to this, things have alreadye to this.¡± Xue Shen looked at him speechlessly,¡¯why do you have to do this? Shen Zhaozheng, why did you have to do this? Aren¡¯t you just pushing her away? She¡¯s always loved you so much and trusted you so much. Great, now your image in her heart has been greatly reduced. Have you lost your mind?¡± Shen Zhaozheng lit another cigarette, but Xue Shen snatched it away and snuffed it out in the ashtray. ¡°You really did something?¡± There was no need for him to lie.¡±Yes.¡± Xue Shen looked at him in exasperation. He was angry and in disbelief.¡±To be honest, I can¡¯t imagine someone like you would actually do such a thing.¡± Shen Zhaozheng leaned against the window and forced a smile. ¡°Even I can¡¯t believe I would do such a thing.¡± Xue Shen furrowed his brows. what¡¯s done has been done. The consequences have been caused. Smoking alone isn¡¯t a solution. You have to find a way to remedy it. ¡°Niannian is very angry and very sad.¡± ¡°How can I not be angry? how can I not be sad? Everything that you¡¯re suffering now is your own fault. If the person I love doesn¡¯t believe me and uses such underhanded means to scheme against me, I¡¯ll definitely explode with anger.¡± Shen Zhaozheng wanted to pick up the cigarette box, but Xue Shen stopped him. ¡°Alright, stop smoking. You confessed to her, didn¡¯t you?¡± he asked.
¡°He confessed,¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. Xue Shen nodded. it¡¯s wise toe clean. It¡¯s better than using a thousand lies to cover up one lie. In the end, we can¡¯t get out of this situation. I think there¡¯s still room for remedy. Chapter 2248: 2311-angry yet pitiful Chapter 2248: Chapter 2311-angry yet pitiful Shen Zhaozheng facepalmed and said,¡±I¡¯m worried if her parents know about this, ran ran.¡± Xue Shen¡¯s expression was grave. if director Gu and Madam find out, you¡¯re really done for. Their precious daughter has clearly fallen into your trap. You caught her off guard and let her have your child without discussing it with her at all. I ¡­ || Sigh, I¡¯m getting angrier and angrier the more I talk about it, not to mention that director Gu and the others know about it. I¡¯ll go and look for Nian Nian first and tell her not to tell her parents about this.¡± Shen Zhaozheng shook his head. don¡¯t look for her. If she wants to tell her parents, then let her. I brought this on myself. I can bear any consequences. Xue Shen looked at him and sighed,¡±actually, I can understand why you¡¯re doing this.¡± Shen Zhaozheng had always been a loner, and he was the only true friend he had in his life. He didn¡¯t talk much, and he kept all his thoughts to himself. His mother was relying on him.|| Until he was a teenager, he had never been valued by his father. His father basically didn¡¯t even look at him, because his mother was an actress in an art troupe. Her status in the powerful Shen family was too low. And he, like his mother, was not valued. It wasn¡¯t until he was a teenager that he showed his talent in aerospace technology and received some attention. That kind of attention was like nurturing a good seedling,pletely unrted to family. He didn¡¯t say anything, as if his feelings had been sealed.
People always had seven emotions and six desires, how could they really be indifferent? That was why, when he met someone he loved deeply and the other party loved him, he was so eager and worried about his personal gains and losses that he wanted to keep her by his side. He clumsily tried to use this method to trap her. It was both infuriating and pitiful. The two of them walked back to the living room. Shen Zhaozheng was sitting on the sofa. Xue Shen frowned and said, ¡± you must have done something wrong in this matter. Apologize to niannian. If the first time doesn¡¯t work, then do it a second time. If the second time doesn¡¯t work, then do it a third time, a fourth time, ten times, a hundred times. She¡¯ll forgive you eventually. I¡¯m just afraid that she won¡¯t even want to see me again, ¡± Shen Zhaozheng said in a deep voice. I¡¯m just afraid that she¡¯ll hate me. ¡°Zhaozheng, don¡¯t be so worried in the future. The more you¡¯re like this, the easier it is for you to lose the person you love, do you understand? You see, Xia Chang hasn¡¯t mentioned marriage, so I can only let her be. As for niannian, she¡¯s still young, she¡¯s still a student. She¡¯s a good child with dreams and goals, but you¡¯ve suddenly made her stop in her tracks. The school originally wanted her to go to M country for a visit, but now because she¡¯s pregnant, she¡¯s pregnant.|| She can only give up such an opportunity to others. Say, are you a stumbling block on her path to sess?¡± do I deserve to lose everything that I¡¯ve got for being so selfish? ¡± When he asked this, Xue Shen couldn¡¯t bear it. Yingluo didn¡¯t say that either. Admit your mistake. Niannian loves you, so Yingluo should forgive you. As long as this matter didn¡¯t reach the ears of hospital director Gu and the others, there was still room for change. Shen Zhaozheng stood up and walked out. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Xue Shen asked. ¡°I¡¯ll go to her vi to find her.¡± ¡°You have to be more thick-skinned, okay? You don¡¯t need me to teach you these, do you?¡± Shen Zhaozheng drove to Gu Nian¡¯s Vi. He parked his car at the entrance of the vi. He got out of the car and pressed the doorbell. He couldn¡¯t not take this step just because he was afraid of being rejected. It was his niannian, the niannian he was unwilling to let go of no matter what. Chapter 2249: She must hate him even more now Chapter 2249: She must hate him even more now As Gu Nian sat in the living room, she suddenly felt her stomach churning. She rushed into the bathroom and retched. She didn¡¯t know if it was a reaction from her morning sickness or if Yingying was angered by a certain someone. Auntie Xu quickly passed her a clean towel. ¡°Niannian, are you having morning sickness?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s face was pale and her gait was weak. She forced a smile and said, ¡± ¡°But Yingluo might be.¡± Auntie Xu patted her back gently and helped her back to the living room. She brought her a ss of warm water and said, ¡± drink some water. I¡¯ll make it light for you these few days. ¡°Alright, sure.¡± Gu Nian nodded. The doorbell rang. Su ye nced at the person on the screen and walked back to Gu Nian. ¡°Mr. Director is here.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to open the door for him,¡± Gu Nian replied coldly. After he finished speaking, he took the teacup and went upstairs. The few people in the hall looked at each other.
Auntie Xu muttered,¡±what¡¯s wrong with niannian?¡± Aren¡¯t you always with Mr. Shen?¡± Su ye shook his head. I don¡¯t know. The two of them must have had an argument. Aunt Xu, you can¡¯t tell director Gu and his wife about this, okay? ¡± Aunt Xu wiped her hands on her apron. ¡°I won¡¯t say, I won¡¯t say. I won¡¯t.¡± Gu Nian went up to the second floor and felt her stomach churning again. Of all times, this morning sickness had toe at this time. It made her hate him even more. It was all because of him that she had to suffer like this. The most important thing was that he had lied to her, disrespected her, and forced her to bear his child without her consent. Unforgivable! It was unforgivable! She retched for a while, but she really couldn¡¯t vomit anything out. She was so angry that she mmed the sink. It was too unbearable. Damn it, at this time, she could only bear all this alone. It was because she had been deceived by him that she had to face all these alone. Damn it, she should have aborted the child immediately. She sat on a soft stool at the side, panting. The doorbell was still ringing, and her phone on the sink was vibrating. She picked it up and looked at it. The devil. It was still the devil¡¯s note, but now it seemed a little funny. It really suited the name she had given him. He was the devil King, and everything was under his control.
If he wanted to be in a rtionship with her, he would do anything to get her. If he wanted to marry her, he would plot for her to get pregnant.|| Pregnant. She was still stupidly speaking to him and fighting for him. She had never doubted this matter and never felt that there was anything wrong with it. It was because she believed in him with all her heart. Being deceived by him like this really made her heart ache.
Outside the vi, he called her over and over again, but she didn¡¯t pick up. The doorbell kept ringing, but no one came to open the door. He stood outside and just stood there. After a while, su ye walked out. She looked at Shen Zhaozheng through the iron gate and said, ¡± ¡°Our miss said she doesn¡¯t want to see you. Mr. Director, please don¡¯t wait here. She won¡¯te out.¡± ¡°Is she alright?¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. miss seems to be having morning sickness, ¡± su ye said softly. she vomited badly in the bathroom just now. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s heart clenched. At this critical moment, she actually had morning sickness. She must have hated him even more now. ¡°Can I go in and see her?¡± Su ye shook his head. Sir, please don¡¯t make things difficult for us. We were sent by Madam to the eldest miss. We can only listen to the eldest miss. If she doesn¡¯t want you to go in, we can¡¯t let you in. Please go back first. Chapter 2250: She wants to abort the child again Chapter 2250: She wants to abort the child again Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s heart felt like it was being pricked by a thin needle. How could he leave knowing that she was in there and that she was not feeling well? And all of this was brought to her by him. He didn¡¯t even have the right to care about her. Su ye turned around and left after he finished speaking. He stood there the whole time, not moving a single step. Gu Nian vomited in the bathroom for a long time before she finally returned to her bedroom, panting. She stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and gently opened it. In the night, he stood at the door and seemed to be looking up slightly in the direction of her bedroom on the second floor. She flung the curtains open and snorted,¡¯pretentious.¡¯ He wanted her to forgive him? No way! She was going to get an abortion tomorrow!
She did not want to let such a sinister and cunning person seed! No! He stood at the main entrance for the entire night. When Gu Nian got up in the morning and lifted the curtains a little, she saw him still standing there as straight as a pine tree. It was as if he was in a military position. She snorted softly and went downstairs for breakfast. After breakfast, she went out and got into the car. The carved iron gate slowly opened, and her car slowly drove out. He stood in front of her, blocking her way. Su ye turned around and looked at the person in the back seat. young miss, Mr. Shen is in front. ¡°Hit him with the megaphone and ask him to move away,¡± Gu Nian said coldly. Shen Zhaozheng did not leave. Instead, he walked to the car and knocked on the window. He was unmoved. ¡°Ding Bai, drive.¡± Ding Bai stepped on the elerator, and the car immediately sped forward. Shen Zhaozheng was also going to the Research Institute, so he could not follow her to school recklessly. He could only get in the car first. After Gu Nian went to school, she first went to room 505. She arrived early and the others had just woken up. At this time, they were brushing their teeth and washing their faces in the bathroom in a mess. Guan Ling had gone to Country M. There were only Jian Xia and Du Jun in the dormitory. As soon as Gu Nian reached the door, her stomach began to churn again. She rushed to the bathroom and retched. It was a sin, a sin. Jian Xia quickly patted her back and Du Jun brought a ss of water over. ¡°This Kasaya can¡¯t be the legendary morning sickness, right?¡± ¡°I want to abort the baby,¡± Gu Nian said weakly as she sat on the chair. The two of them were shocked. Why does Yingluo want to abort the child again?¡± Gu Nian lowered her eyes. She did not want to talk about Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s schemes as it would damage his image. After some thought, she began to despise herself. He was already sinister, so why would she care about his face and image?
I¡¯ve thought about it again and again, ¡± she mumbled. I still think that at this stage, studies are more important than children. Jian Xia was conflicted. you should think about it again. What does chief Shen think? ¡± At the mention of Shen Zhaozheng, Gu Nian¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what he thinks, I¡¯ll make my own decision.¡± Jian Xia was sharp enough to detect that something was wrong.¡±Did you guys have a fight?¡±
¡°No, we didn¡¯t.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes shed. Jian Xia shook her head. No, you¡¯re not. Something must be wrong. ¡°It¡¯s just my morning sickness that made me not want to have this child anymore,¡± Gu Nian said weakly. Jian Xia looked at her with heartache,¡±niannian, Huai.¡±|| You have to think about it. When the timees, you and he will have two cute little babies. You just have to get through this tough period.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± As soon as he said that, Jian Xia and Du Jun looked at each other. There must be a problem, right? Chapter 2251: How disappointed she was Chapter 2251: How disappointed she was Niannian liked chief Shen so much that she would be willing to endure any hardship for him. But now, Hanhan ¡­ She could only coax her softly. then, ran ran, go to ss first. We¡¯ll think about it at length, okay? ¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Nian nodded. Jian Xia entered the washroom and secretly sent a message to Shen Zhaozheng.¡¯Brother Shen, niannian suddenly said that she wanted to abort the child. Did something happen between you two?¡¯ Sitting in his office, his hands couldn¡¯t help but tremble when he received the message. Niannian wanted to abort the child. He suddenly felt that the road ahead was a blur. He replied to the text message,¡¯please take good care of her. I¡¯ll talk to her tonight.¡¯ ¡°Alright.¡± He put down his phone. He was in a mess. Niannian must be extremely disappointed in him to make such a decision. His eyes were dark and his heart was cold. He could no longer concentrate on his work.
At school, Gu Nian was having a hard time holding on. She sat in thest row with Jian Xia and had a small stic bag beside her. He couldn¡¯t just rush to the bathroom as soon as he had a reaction. That would affect everyone¡¯s ss. The teacher was giving a good lecture, but she suddenly felt like vomiting. She quickly opened the stic bag and vomited into it, but nothing came out. She tried her best to restrain herself, and the teacher was using a microphone in the lecture, so the students in front of her didn¡¯t notice them. Jian Xia¡¯s heart ached. She handed him a thermos and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Have a little.¡± Seeing niannian suffer like this, she was a little swayed. So be it. After all, she still had to go to school. It would be the best of both worlds. This was the first time she didn¡¯t want to stand on Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s side. After Gu Nian had vomited for a while, Jian Xia packed the small bag for her and ced a new bag beside her. Gu Nian¡¯s eyes turned red as she wiped her mouth with a tissue. All the suffering she had suffered was an undeserved disaster. It was brought to her by the man she loved deeply. It was forced on her without her knowing or being willing to. This disappointed her. He was a man, he didn¡¯t know how to be pregnant|| How hard it was to be pregnant. They finally finished the morning ss and went back to the dormitory together. Jian Xia ran up and down to get her some light dishes from the cafeteria. Gu Nian, on the other hand, was throwing up mouthfuls of food as she could not eat at all. Jian Xia looked at her worriedly. you¡¯re like this. What are we going to do? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get an abortion tomorrow,¡± Gu Nian said as she gritted her teeth. She didn¡¯t want to suffer a day, not for that man. Why? Why did she have to suffer like this? Jian Xia brought her a ss of warm water. do you want me to buy another bowl of porridge? ¡± she asked.
¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating anything,¡± Gu Nian shook her head. ¡°How can that be? You won¡¯t be able to keep up with your nutrition. Look at you, your face is already so pale.¡± Gu Nian waved her hand. there¡¯s really no need. I can¡¯t even take a single bite. Let me rest. Jian Xia sneaked into the bathroom again and sent a message: ¡®brother Shen, niannian is having severe morning sickness. She can¡¯t even take a bite.¡¯
Shen Zhaozheng couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He immediately left the office and drove straight to media University. During the lunch break, Gu Nian could only sit in her chair and take a short nap. When he opened his eyes again, a tall figure was in front of him. Yes, he was a high-ranking official in the Academy of Sciences. He had eyes and ears everywhere. If anyone wanted to enter the girls ¡®dormitory, he could do it with a single word. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Gu Nian gritted her teeth as soon as she opened her eyes. Of course, she knew that Jian Xia had asked him toe. Jian Xia didn¡¯t know anything so she couldn¡¯t me her for being meddlesome. Chapter 2252: What do you mean? Chapter 2252: What do you mean? He looked at her like this. She was sitting in the chair, her face pale. It had only been a day since he had seen her, but he felt that she had lost weight. His heart ached terribly. He lowered his head slightly and reached out to hug her, but Gu Nian gave him a p. Jian Xia was so shocked that the cup in her hand fell to the ground. It was said that girls were pregnant.|| It seemed that the rumors were true that pregnancy would cause a huge change in temperament. Shen Zhaozheng ignored the p and continued to hug her. niannian, take two days off from school. Go back and rest first. You can¡¯t go to ss in your current state. Gu Nian wanted to p him again but Jian Xia rushed over and grabbed him.||¡±Niannian, calm down, calm down.¡± He held her hand. ¡°Who caused me to be like this?¡± Gu Nian looked at him with reddened eyes. As soon as she finished speaking, her stomach churned again. This feeling was simply tormenting her to the point of insanity. She pushed the man in front of her away and ran to the bathroom. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s heart was in his mouth as he quickly followed. She leaned against the sink and retched. She hadn¡¯t eaten anything, so she almost vomited her bile. Ufortable, extremely ufortable, she was going crazy. Furthermore, she was in such a terrible mood. Furthermore, she had been tricked into conceiving this child. Adding fuel to the fire, she was in a gloomy mood and was about to explode. Shen Zhaozheng handed her a ss of water in a hurry. With a wave of Gu Nian¡¯s hand, the ss fell to the ground with a loud shattering sound. It was already like this. If Jian Xia still didn¡¯t see anything fishy, it would be abnormal. It seemed like she really had a fight with chief Shen, but since they had been dating for more than a year, chief Shen had always been obedient to her, not to mention now that she was nianhuai.|| If she was pregnant, chief Shen would definitely dote on her and be obedient to her. How could they quarrel? What was going on? Gu Nian grabbed a tissue and wiped the corner of her mouth as she stared at him. ¡°Did you see that? did you see that? Because of you, I¡¯m in such a sorry state, in such pain. Have you ever thought about all this? No, you didn¡¯t. You¡¯re very selfish. You wanted a child, you wanted to get married, but you didn¡¯t care about my wishes and got me pregnant!¡± Jian Xia and Du Jun were at a loss. What did that mean? What did that mean? Against her will? Why didn¡¯t he understand what she was saying? Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s heart was pierced by countless needles. She hated him, she didn¡¯t want him to get close to her, and she suffered because of him, but she still didn¡¯t want him to get close to her. This was even more painful than killing him. His hand hung in the air as he said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Niannian, I was wrong, but please let me take care of you, okay? It doesn¡¯t matter what decision you make, but for now, let me be by your side, okay?¡± How could he not be by her side when she was in such pain and suffering? At the thought of her suffering in a ce he couldn¡¯t see, how could he stay at ease? Gu Nian pushed him away. there¡¯s no need for that. Leave now. I don¡¯t want to see you. I don¡¯t want to see you. ¡°Niannian, please don¡¯t chase me away, okay?¡± Shen Zhaozheng hugged her forcefully. I need to go to ss, ¡± Gu Nian said coldly. get out of my way. Jian Xia quickly said, ¡± niannian, you really can¡¯t attend ss in this state. You can¡¯t eat anything and you have no energy at all. How can you persist in going to ss? ¡± Gu Nian looked at the person in front of her with red eyes. ¡°Did you see that? Because of you, I became like this. I can¡¯t even attend sses.¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s heart ached and he felt extremely guilty. Chapter 2253: Sleepiness, morning sickness, and lack of strengt Chapter 2253: Sleepiness, morning sickness, andck of strengt ¡°I saw it, I know I was wrong. Niannian, if you want to scold me, scold me. If you want to hit me, hit me.¡± Gu Nian wiped her tears. I won¡¯t scold you or hit you. I¡¯ll go and hit the child tomorrow. Then, we¡¯ll break up. Jian Xia¡¯s heart sank as well. She quickly tried to smooth things over, ¡± ¡°Niannian, don¡¯t say that out of anger, don¡¯t say that out of anger.¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s face turned pale as he looked at Gu Nian. His heart almost stopped beating. Gu nianqiang stood up straight with the support of the wall and did not even look at him. ¡°I¡¯m not speaking in a fit of anger, I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± ¡°Niannian, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Shen Zhaozheng hugged her and refused to let her go. ¡°Get out of my way,¡± Gu Nian said as she pried his hand away. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to the hospital tomorrow.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so hypocritical, su ye. Su ye Zhenzhen,¡± Gu Nian said coldly. Su ye walked in. Gu Nian gritted his teeth and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let hime near me.¡± Mr. Shen, ¡± su ye said, standing aside. please don¡¯t make things difficult for us. Shen Zhaozheng could only let go of her when he saw her in pain. Gu Nian ran out of the room as if she was escaping. Shen Zhaozheng stood there in a daze. Jian Xia carefully said, ¡± ¡°Brother Chen, what¡¯s going on between you two?¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s mind was in a mess. He had always been calm and rational, but now he was really confused and didn¡¯t know which direction to go. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯ll be fine. Please take care of niannian.¡± He left this sentence behind and walked out of the dormitory. When he went downstairs, he saw niannian get into the car and the car left. Su ye looked at the pale-faced man behind him and said worriedly, ¡± ¡°Young miss, do we really not need to tell Madam?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± Gu Nian waved her hand. Her words were ruthless, but her actions betrayed her heart. If her parents knew about it, there would be no turning back. but Qianqian, Mrs. Qianqian asks me about you every day. How should I answer her? ¡± ¡°Just say that I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Madam asked mest night if you¡¯re starting to have morning sickness, and I managed to fool her. But, Hanhan, you know, Madam has been through this. She even said that you¡¯re starting to have morning sickness soon and wanted toe to the capital to see you. When that timees, Hanhan ¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it in the future,¡± Gu Nian said as she lowered her eyes. She dragged her exhausted body back to the vi andy on the bed.|| Go, sleep until the sky was dark. Sleepiness, morning sickness, andck of strength almost destroyed her. She slept all the way until dusk when her mother called. She was shocked and quickly picked up the phone. ¡°Niannianah, Yingluo.¡± ¡°Yes, Mom.¡± a month¡¯s time is almost up. Have you considered it? ¡± After a moment of silence, Gu Nian said, ¡± ¡°Give me two more days, I¡¯ll run.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song ran could hear the hesitation in her voice. Wasn¡¯t she so determined to keep the child? Why did he seem to be wavering now? ¡°Are you starting to have morning sickness?¡± At that time, when she had morning sickness, she also wanted to abort the child immediately. This girl had never suffered before. If she had morning sickness, she would definitely not be able to take it. yes, I¡¯m having morning sickness. But don¡¯t worry. ¡°I¡¯m free these days. Why don¡¯t I go over and take care of you?¡± ¡°No, no, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Did Shen Zhaozheng take good care of you?¡± She lowered her eyes. Yingluo will have it. Don¡¯t worry. ¡°Okay, you have to make a decision quickly. When the baby is bigger, your feelings for it will be deeper, and you will be even more reluctant to abort it.¡± Chapter 2254: 2317-won’t let him succeed Chapter 2254: Chapter 2317-won¡¯t let him seed yes, I understand, mother. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine, ¡± Gu Nian replied in a soft voice. When she was outside, she only liked to report the good news and not the bad. After hanging up the phone, Auntie Xu brought dinner over. It was Chinese yam congee, stir-fried Lotus beans, melon and eggs, all very light. She forced herself to finish half a bowl and couldn¡¯t eat anymore. miss, ¡± su ye said softly as he walked in, ¡± Mr. Shen is outside again. Gu Nian wiped the corner of her mouth with a tissue and said, ¡± ¡°If he likes to stand outside, then let him stand.¡± ¡°The weather forecast said that it would rain tonight.¡± ¡°Then let him be drenched,¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes flickered. The rain in the cracks of an idol drama must be forgiven, but this would not happen to her. As expected, it began to rain at night. Gu Nian lifted the curtain a little and saw him standing outside.
It was the end of April and the weather was still very cold. Who cares! Su ye walked out with an umbre and said, ¡± ¡°Sir, you should go back. Or if you really want to wait here, get in the car and wait.¡± He didn¡¯t say a word and just stood there. Su ye quickly handed him the umbre and said, ¡± ¡°Sir, please hold an umbre.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. He opened the umbre and continued to wait in the rain. The rain grew heavier as the night grew deeper. Naturally, Gu Nian did not sleep well. She had another dream. In her dream, the two children were still calling her from behind. She couldn¡¯t bear to be disturbed and started to run. The two children fell behind her, crying and shouting for her. It was raining. She turned around and saw the two children on the ground, looking at her pitifully. She suddenly opened her eyes and sat up with a hand over her heart. She walked to the window barefooted and lifted a corner. He held the umbre and stood in the rain. He just stood there. Gu Nian snorted coldly. She could forget about getting her forgiveness by acting pitiful. She would not let him have his way. Shen Zhaozheng had not slept for two days and two nights. Coupled with the rain, even if his body was made of iron, it would not be able to take it. Standing in the middle of the night, he felt his body swaying a little. He could only lean against the car and continue waiting for her. In the morning, she finished her breakfast and was ready to go to the hospital to abort the baby. She nced at him through the window. The car did not stop, so he got into the car and followed them. Gu Nian¡¯s car drove straight to a private hospital. She recognized the director of the hospital. She had spoken to him on the phone yesterday and had told him not to tell her mother.
The car stopped at the entrance of the hospital, and Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s car followed. His clothes were still wet from the rain. Gu Nian got out of the car and walked inside. He strode forward and grabbed|| He grabbed her wrist. what? ¡± Gu Nian looked up at him. you don¡¯t want me to abort the child? ¡±
¡°No, I just want to be by your side.¡± He grabbed her hand tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t need yourpany,¡± Gu Nian replied coldly as she lowered her head. ¡°I have to apany you when you perform the surgery,¡± he insisted. ¡°Ding Bai, su ye.¡± The two bodyguards stood beside Shen Zhaozheng and said, ¡± ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡± In the end, he still followed her to the door of the operating room. Gu Nian was pushed into the operating room. He wanted to follow her into the operating room but was stopped by the chief surgeon.¡±I¡¯m sorry, Sir. This is an important ce for the surgery. You can¡¯t go in.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you have family members apanying you when you give birth?¡± ¡°Sorry, this Liu|| No outsiders are allowed to apany you during a delivery. Please stay at the entrance of the operating room.¡± Shen Zhaozheng had no choice but to stay outside. Inside the operating room, Gu Nian nodded slightly as she looked at the chief surgeon. Chapter 2255: Just hug her like this Chapter 2255: Just hug her like this There was no surgery in the operating room. She just didn¡¯t want someone to be too smug. just tell them that you¡¯ve operated on meter, ¡± she said in a low voice. don¡¯t expose yourself, okay? ¡± The chief surgeon nodded. don¡¯t worry, miss Gu. We¡¯ll do as you say. The lights in the operating room lit up for more than an hour before Gu Nian was wheeled out. Her face was a little pale, and her hair was a little sharp.|| Shen Zhaozheng felt as if a thin thread had been tied to his heart, and with a gentle tug, he was in so much pain that he could not breathe. ¡°Niannian, Yingluo, are you okay?¡± ¡°The child is gone. Your wishful thinking has failed.¡± Gu Nian looked at him. Shen Zhaozheng couldn¡¯t care less about the child. If it was gone, then so be it. He was the one who had schemed to get her pregnant. Now, there was only her pain and her haggardness in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to the ward,¡± he said in a deep voice.
I¡¯m not staying in the hospital. I¡¯m going back to my house, ¡± Gu Nian said as she lowered her eyes. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°No need,¡± ¡°Niannianqian.¡± ¡°I said no need, so no need.¡± Su ye got a wheelchair over and pushed her out of the hospital. He then put her in the car. Shen Zhaozheng was so anxious that he was sweating, but he couldn¡¯t get close to her. After she got into the car, he really couldn¡¯t care about anything else and could only shamelessly follow her. ¡°What are you doing up here?¡± Gu Nian asked. There¡¯s nothing between us anymore, and I¡¯ve even beaten the child. You¡¯ve been trying so hard to make me pregnant, but now that the child is gone, you must be ming me. ¡± ¡°Niannian, I don¡¯t me you. How can I me you? right now, I just want to stay by your side and take good care of you. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have ignored your wishes and done such a stupid thing.¡± Gu Nian leaned against the car door and no longer looked at him. Shen Zhaozheng took a tissue and moved over to help her wipe her sweat, but Gu Nian pushed him away coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re sweating. Let me help you wipe your sweat.¡± Gu Nian took the tissue from his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to wipe me. I have my own hands.¡± She took the tissue and moved even closer to the door. Shen Zhaozheng coughed lightly. He felt like he had caught a cold, and his throat was itchy. Gu Nian coughed a few more times and snorted. She was going to pretend to be sick. Did he think that she would fall for it? In your dreams! The car returned to the vi, and su ye went to the trunk to take out the wheelchair. However, Shen Zhaozheng had already gotten out of the car and carried her in his arms.
¡°Let go of me,¡± Gu Nian said through gritted teeth. He didn¡¯t say a word and just carried her like this, walking inside with firm steps. They went all the way to the second floor, and he ced her on the bed.|| Gu Nian¡¯s stomach was in so much pain that she wanted to vomit. However, she did not want to show it in front of him as it would expose her. She coldly said, ¡± ¡°You can leave now.¡± He looked around and poured her a ss of water. ¡°Niannian, drink some water.¡±
Gu Nian¡¯s stomach was churning and she could not help but get a little impatient. ¡°Get out. Get out immediately.¡± ¡°Niannian, drink some water,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said, holding her. Gu Nian pped the ss of water away. get out now! Su ye! Su ye! Zhenzhen! miss! su ye hurriedly ran in. miss! ¡°Take him out immediately.¡± ¡°Mr. Shen, pleasee with me,¡± su ye said, pulling Shen Zhaozheng along. Shen Zhaozheng had no choice but to leave the room. As soon as he left, Gu Nian ran to the bathroom and vomited. What kind of suffering had she suffered? Chapter 2256: Can’t live without her Chapter 2256: Can¡¯t live without her What right did she have to suffer so much? He had already plotted against her, so why didn¡¯t she really abort the child? Just because of that dream? Was it because of the two little fellows who had yet to form? She vomited for a while, then returned to her room in a sorry state and sat on the bed, paralyzed.|| Go, how long is this morning sickness going tost? Pregnant woman|| Why is pregnancy so painful? Outside the room, su ye said in a low voice, ¡± Sir, your clothes are still wet. You should go back and change. Otherwise, you¡¯ll fall sick easily. Shen Zhaozheng shook his head slowly. I¡¯m fine. She just had an abortion. I have to stay with her. Su ye did not know what to say. but she¡¯s weak now. You shouldn¡¯t agitate her any further. ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay outside to apany her.¡± Su ye still took out a set of clothes that director Gu had left behind and gave it to him. ¡°Mister, please change into it.¡±
He entered the room after he finished speaking. Gu Nian did not react as she leaned weakly on the bed.|| Go. Su ye approached her and said in a low voice, ¡± miss, Mr. Shen¡¯s clothes are still wet. I¡¯ve brought him a set of the headmaster¡¯s clothes. ¡°Why do you care if he lives or dies?¡± Gu Nian chuckled. Su ye touched the back of his head. Even now, he still did not know what was going on between the two of them. Weren¡¯t they supposed to be lovey-dovey? Why did it suddenly seem like they were enemies? ¡°Young miss, what happened between you two?¡± Gu Nian held a book in her hand and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just don¡¯t say anything when my mom asks, okay?¡± Su ye said awkwardly, ¡± you know what kind of person Madam is. You can¡¯t hide anything from her sharp eyes. When the timees, Zhenzhen will ¡­ ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± ¡°So why did miss suddenly do this to Mr. Shen?¡± you don¡¯t have to ask anymore. You don¡¯t have to be too nice to him anyway. Gu Nian lowered her eyes. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Shen Zhaozheng, who had changed into clean clothes, returned to her room. He knocked on the door, but there was no response. He reached out and grabbed the door.|| He turned the handle and found that it was locked. He just stood outside. No matter how much she scolded him, no matter how much she despised him, he would not leave her. He could not live without her. He could no longer leave her. Gu Nian was really tired after a busy morning. She drank some warm water and went to sleep. During this time, Shen Zhaozheng stood outside her bedroom. Su ye nced at Shen Zhaozheng from a distance. He really admired him. He had not slept for two days and two nights, but he could still persist.
When she walked closer to him, she could hear him suppressing his coughing and see that his face was a little red. ¡°Sir, did you catch a cold?¡± she asked worriedly. He had stayed up for two nights and was drenched in the rain. He was also anxious and worried about her miss. It was normal to be sick.
¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Shen Zhaozheng coughed. ¡°You¡¯d better take some medicine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Go and take care of niannian.¡± Gu Nian did not feel hungry even after sleeping until noon. The two children were really good at tormenting people. In just a few days, she had lost a lot of weight. Her head was also hurting badly, and she really felt ufortable everywhere. Su ye carried the lunch to the door of the room, and Shen Zhaozheng reached out to take it. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± I¡¯m afraid the youngdy will lose her temper, ¡± su ye said worriedly. Shen Zhaozheng still took it. it¡¯s okay. She¡¯ll only lose her temper at me. He carried the tray into the room. The curtains were drawn, and the light was a little dim. She leaned against the bed with her eyes closed and reached out to massage her temples. Chapter 2257: 2320-he deserved it Chapter 2257: Chapter 2320-he deserved it ¡°Su ye, I have a terrible headache.¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He gently put down the tray in his hand, sat on the edge of the bed, and reached out to massage her temples. She suddenly opened her eyes and looked at him as if she was looking at an enemy.¡±Who let you in?¡± Shen Zhaozheng gently massaged her temple. ¡°Can you just pretend I don¡¯t exist? Let me massage your head for a while, and then I¡¯ll feed you.¡± ¡°Get out,¡± Gu Nian struggled. niannian Qianqian, no matter what method you use to punish me, it¡¯s my own fault. But you can¡¯t abandon me. Niannian, don¡¯t leave me, okay? ¡± Gu Nian did not even look at him as she was afraid that she would give in too quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to deal with a person who lied to me. I don¡¯t want to deal with a liar.¡± Shen Zhaozheng picked up a bowl of porridge. this is jujube paste porridge. Have some. ¡®You don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying, do you? I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡± Shen Zhaozheng insisted on feeding her porridge, but she snatched the bowl from his hand. I have my own hands and feet. There¡¯s no need to trouble Mr. Shen. In the future, we¡¯ll go our separate ways and don¡¯t bother me again.
However, Shen Zhaozheng stood by her bed and watched her eat the porridge. Fortunately, she had a decent appetite for this meal and ate more than half of the food. Shen Zhaozheng walked out with the tray. Gu Nian heaved a sigh of relief as her heart ached. She only hated herself for being so disappointing. Seeing him so submissive and acting so submissive, she couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart ache. What right did he have to get her heartache? However, after calming down, she knew that he would always have a way out with her. It was because she loved him deeply. Even though she had been deceived, she still could not bear to abort the child. She was still considerate of him and did not tell her parents about this. She only hated herself for being too soft-hearted and beingpletely controlled by this man. When Shen Zhaozheng came in again, she had already fallen asleep. Only when she was asleep would she not be so aggressive. His heart ached as he sat by the bed and reached out to touch her face. She was not sleeping well and her brows were tightly furrowed. A single misstep would result in eternal hatred. She had slept for the entire afternoon, so he had apanied her for the entire afternoon. Before she woke up, he walked out of the room to avoid agitating her. She ate dinner, read for a while, and then went back to sleep. Huai|| She was too sleepy during her pregnancy. Shen Zhaozheng then sneaked into her room to keep herpany. It was another all-nighter, but he didn¡¯t sleep. His mind was in a mess, and he couldn¡¯t sleep at all.
In the morning, he was on the verge of copse. As soon as he walked out of her room, his vision turned ck and he fell to the ground. Really fainting and pretending, it was half and half. Sir, Mr. Shen, ¡± su ye called out worriedly, ¡± are you alright? ¡±
Across the door, Gu Nian heard su ye¡¯s voice and snorted in her heart.¡¯The drama queen must be online now.¡¯ There was a sound from outside. It seemed that her bodyguards had helped Shen Zhaozheng out, and she had not stepped out of the room. After a short while, su ye walked in and said carefully, ¡± young miss, Mr. Shen has a high fever of 41 degrees. He has fainted. The doctor is here now and has put him on a drip. ¡°He deserved it,¡± Gu Nian sneered. ¡°Young miss, do you want to go see Sir? He kept calling your name in a daze.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± Gu Nian replied as she nced at her. Didn¡¯t he act pitiful to gain her sympathy? She would not fall for his trick. Chapter 2258: Don’t deceive yourself Chapter 2258: Don¡¯t deceive yourself It was already dusk. After Gu Nian finished dinner, she chatted with Jian Xia for a while before she started reading. Although he was on leave, he could not fall behind on his homework. She was also very uneasy while reading. She called su ye in irritatedly, ¡± if he wakes up, tell him to go back to futton apartments. If he¡¯s sick, he should go home and rest. Don¡¯t stay here with me. Mr. Shen is not awake yet, ¡± su ye said in a low voice. it¡¯s just a cold and a fever. Is there a need for him to be unconscious? ¡± Gu Nian said impatiently. he¡¯s not awake, ¡± su ye said helplessly. he¡¯s not awake. ¡°I know. You can leave now.¡± Gu Nian waved her hand. It was April in the human world, but the capital and Haicheng were different. It was April in Haicheng, and the breeze was gentle. It was warm and quiet. It was April in the capital city and the night was still as cold as water. Gu Nian stood by the window barefooted as he caressed his stomach. How did he feel when he found out that his child was gone?
Would she be sad? He then spat twice. Who cared if he was sad or not? Men were all big pig trotters. She did not care if he was sad or not. Lie on the bed|| However, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter how she tossed and turned. She muttered softly, ¡± ¡°Maybe I slept too much during the day.¡± Huai|| Even if she was pregnant, she shouldn¡¯t spend all her time in bed. She should go out for a walk. She put on a coat and walked out of the room. She knew that he was in the room next door, but she deliberately did not go in to see him. He went downstairs and sat in the yard for a while. Fortunately, the morning sickness was not as strong anymore. He had also had some dinner, so he felt quite energetic. She sat on the swing in the yard for a while. It was very cold outside, so she got up and walked back into the vi. On the second floor, she passed by his room and stopped in her tracks. Then, she pushed the door open involuntarily and walked in. He turned around and looked at the bed, but there was no one on it. She looked around. Suddenly, in the dim light, someone jumped out and grabbed her. ¡°Niannian, you still can¡¯t stop worrying about me, right?¡± let go of me! Gu Nian struggled. I only entered the wrong room. Shen Zhaozheng pressed her tightly against the wall. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to yourself. If you can¡¯t let me go, you can¡¯t let me go.¡± let go of me. It¡¯s over between us. It¡¯spletely over. I¡¯ve aborted the child. You should know my determination. I¡¯m determined not to be with a man who has deceived me. He hugged her tightly. niannian, I¡¯m possessed. You can hit me or scold me, but don¡¯t leave me behind, okay? ¡± Gu Nian gritted her teeth. no, no. It¡¯s not good at all. Don¡¯t pretend to be pitiful in front of me. ¡°Niannian, it¡¯s because I¡¯m too afraid of losing you. I¡¯m too worried about the gains and losses. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to have someone who loves me so much. I¡¯m too afraid that you¡¯ll leave me again. Niannian, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s hands hung in the air as she said in a calm voice, ¡± ¡°Brother zhaohan, we¡¯re all adults. We should know that you have to pay the price for your mistakes.¡±
¡°Niannian, I can lose anything, but I can¡¯t lose you.¡± Gu Nian gently pushed him away. when you did this, you should have considered the consequences if you were to be exposed. Do I look like someone who wouldpromise? ¡± Am I someone who would make do with things? Or are you only treating me like this because I like you? Then you¡¯re fearless. You¡¯re even more detestable.¡± He stood there with his hands hanging limply and looked at her with hope in his eyes, like a beggar looking at the bright and beautiful clothes in the window.
Chapter 2259: The famous detective of the current era Chapter 2259: The famous detective of the current era There was a look of desire in her eyes that she couldn¡¯t possess and couldn¡¯t reach, making her want to run away. She was afraid that she would give in the next second. ¡°Niannian, I¡¯m sorry.¡± He did not know what else to say. The only thing he could say was that he was sorry. He had messed up her life, caught her off guard, and made her pregnant and then lose her child. He was guilty, he was guilty of great crimes. He stood in the darkness with his head lowered. He was all alone, as if he was born alone. He was used to loneliness and darkness. Gu Nian could no longer stand. ¡°Then don¡¯t bother me anymore.¡± With that, he turned around and left his room. He leaned against the door, looked at the night outside, and closed his eyes.
Shen Zhaozheng, Shen Zhaozheng, you must have lost your mind to make such a n. He deserved it. Gu Nian hurriedly returned to her room as she panted. She could not be so indecisive. This was a matter of principle and she could not forgive him so easily. Gu Nian did not sleep much that night. The person in the room next door tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. He hadn¡¯t slept for a few days, and he was in a sorry state. The next morning, she woke up in a daze and received a call from her mother. Her mother had many informers, so how could she hide her little scheme from her mother? ¡°I heard you went to the hospital?¡± that¡¯s right. I¡¯m going to Xuanji for a prenatal examination. Gu Nian chuckled. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re in the operating theater.¡± Gu Nian touched her neck. Her mother was the one who had eyes and hands everywhere. She was the monkey sun in Buddha¡¯s hands. No matter how hard she tried, she would not be able to get out of the five-finger Mountain. ¡°Yingluo has entered the operating room.¡± In that case, give up on resisting and stop the meaningless struggle. ¡°Are you going to abort the child? Have you thought it through?¡± Gu Nian wanted to say something but stopped. She did not know how to tell her mother. Once she said it, it would be full of loopholes. Her mother was a famous detective of the current era. She could deduce most of the truth with just a little push. ¡°I didn¡¯t take the child. The child is still fine.¡± ¡°Then why did you enter the operating room?¡± ¡°Aiya, mom, can you just leave me alone?¡± Gu Nian felt a little suffocated.
She was at her wit¡¯s end. She couldn¡¯t argue with her mother, nor could she fight her mother. Song ran immediately sensed that something was amiss. Gu Nian, what happened? tell me the truth. um, mother, Wanwan, I feel a little tired. I want to rest for a while more. Plop! She hung up the phone without a care for her life.
On the other end of the line, song ran raised her eyebrows and looked at her phone.¡¯This girl is up to something.¡¯ Did she think that she wouldn¡¯t be able to find out the root of the problem after she hung up the phone? She then called the director of the hospital that Gu Nian had gone to. Since the director¡¯s wife had called him personally, he did not dare to lie. Song ran only had to make a phone call to get the news. Gu Nian had only entered the operating room as a formality so that others would think that she had aborted the child. To be more precise, she had made Shen Zhaozheng think that she had aborted the child. Song ran frowned. What did this mean? It was obvious that there was a conflict between the two of them. These two people, their love was stronger than gold, what kind of conflict could there be? She couldn¡¯t understand. When hospital director Gu came back from the director¡¯s office, he saw his ran packing her luggage. His heart skipped a beat. ¡°Going out again?¡± Song ran nodded. I have to make a trip to the capital. Chapter 2260: 2322-disappointment Chapter 2260: Chapter 2322-disappointment ¡°What¡¯s wrong with niannian?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just going to ask her what¡¯s wrong.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait for two days? I¡¯ll apany you after I¡¯m done with my work.¡± Song ran waved her hand. go do your work. I can go by myself. ¡°I¡¯m worried about you,¡± Gu jinghang said worriedly. Song ran raised her eyebrows. why? am I a three-year-old? ¡± What was there to worry about? Alright, I¡¯m just going to understand the situation. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Three hourster, song ran arrived at the capital city¡¯s airport. The first thing she did after getting off the ne was to call Shen Zhaozheng. ¡°Furen Qianqian¡± The person on the other end of the phone was very respectful. what happened between you and niannian? ¡± song ran asked directly. &Nbsp;
Shen Zhaozheng hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he chose to tell the truth. He was already a despicable person, and he didn¡¯t want to be a person without integrity. Moreover, with the hospital director¡¯s wife¡¯s ability, it should be as easy as flipping her hand if she really wanted to investigate. He went on and on, and song ran was so angry that she almost smashed her phone. Shen Zhaozheng, I¡¯ve gone through so much effort to support you and niannian, and this is how you treat niannian? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam.¡± Song ran gritted her teeth. you don¡¯t have to apologize. There¡¯s no future between you and niannian. After that, he hung up the phone. The car sped all the way to the entrance of the vi. Gu Nian was scared out of her wits when she heard that her mother was here. Her first reaction was to go to the room next door and hide Shen Zhaozheng. But when she came back to her senses, she thought that he deserved it. He had brought this upon himself. She should not have spoken up for him. Song ran was wearing a long trench coat and high heels. She looked like she was 2.8 meters tall. When she walked in, Gu Nian shuddered. She looked behind her and saw Shen Zhaozheng standing there. It seemed like he had caught a cold and a fever. His face was pale and he was on the verge of copsing. Song ran threw the bag in her hand away. Shen Zhaozheng, ¡± she said, ¡±e down. This brat actually dared to stay in her family¡¯s Vi. Gu Nian, this brainless person, was actually willing to let him stay. Gu nianxin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She almost wanted to stand in front of Shen Zhaozheng to protect him, but she managed to control herself. Shen Zhaozheng went downstairs. Song ran almost wanted to give him a tight p, but she held it in. She was a civilized person. She didn¡¯t use violence. She warned herself not to use violence. ¡°All of you, step back for a moment.¡± After all, dirtyundry shouldn¡¯t be aired in public, and she didn¡¯t want Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s despicable behavior to be known to everyone. The nanny and bodyguards then left the vi. Gu Nian also went downstairs and stood in front of her mother uneasily.
Song ran gritted her teeth and looked at Shen Zhaozheng. ¡°You did something, didn¡¯t you?¡± he asked. Gu nianxin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. How did her mother know about it? ¡°Yes,¡± Shen Zhaozheng replied with his head lowered. Song ran pointed at him with a trembling finger. you¡¯ve disappointed me. You¡¯ve really disappointed me. I¡¯ve always thought that you truly loved my niannian, but you actually did something so shocking. Don¡¯t you know how worried she was after she got pregnant? If you really loved her, how could you do such a thing?¡±
Disappointment, she was really disappointed. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s lips moved, but he had nothing to say. Madam¡¯s words were from the bottom of her heart, and every sentence was on point. He could not refute them. He had indeed disappointed her. Gu Nian started to panic after hearing what song ran said. She did not want her parents to know. She had known all along that she wouldpromise in the end. If he couldn¡¯t leave her, how could she leave him? Chapter 2261: 2324-too soft-hearted Chapter 2261: Chapter 2324-too soft-hearted She just wanted him to suffer a certain punishment so that he could learn from the painful experience and forgive him. However, now that her mother knew about it, it meant that her father would know about it very soon. My head hurts, my head hurts too much. Song ran looked at Shen Zhaozheng coldly. why aren¡¯t you saying anything? do you have nothing to say? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng bowed to her. I¡¯m sorry, Madam. I¡¯ve let niannian down. I¡¯m willing to take any punishment. Song ran heaved a sigh of relief. I¡¯m not going to waste my breath on you. There¡¯s only one thing I want to say. You and niannian are over. Gu Nian¡¯s heart sank. Just as she was about to open her mouth, song ran red at her. ¡°Shut up.¡± Gu Nian did not dare to speak. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s eyes flickered,¡±I¡¯m Yingluo.¡± Song ran looked at him coldly. Mr. Shen, you may leave now. I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t be able to see you out.
Gu Nian looked at her mother nervously but did not dare to say a word. Shen Zhaozheng stood there without moving. Song ran said coldly, ¡± ¡°Su ye, ding Bai,e in and send Mr. Shen out.¡± A total of four bodyguards came in and carried Shen Zhaozheng out. Song ran raised her head and saw Gu Nian looking outside. She held her hand in exasperation and said, ¡± ¡°Come upstairs with me.¡± Gu Nian had no choice but to follow her mother upstairs. Although song ran was angry, she still carefully ced Gu Nian on the bed and let her sit on it.|| Then, he stared at her stomach. ¡°Why don¡¯t you really abort it?¡± Gu Nian felt wronged, but she did not dare to speak up for Shen Zhaozheng.¡±Bi Feifei is my child after all. I, Feifei ¡­¡± ¡°You can¡¯t bear to?¡± ¡°I am a little reluctant to part with you,¡± Gu Nian nodded. ¡°Or is it because you still have hope for Shen Zhaozheng?¡± Gu Nian was shocked and quickly shook her head. no, Zhenzhen, No. He lied to me. I¡¯m very angry. I also told him that I want to break up with him. ¡°Since you¡¯re angry, why did you let him live in this vi?¡± because he¡¯s still here. No matter how hard we try, we can¡¯t get him to leave. He even caught a cold and had a fever. I¡¯m so scared, ¡± Gu Nian exined. ¡°You¡¯re too soft-hearted towards him.¡± Gu Nian felt wronged and did not know what to say. Was she soft-hearted? She was very firm in her stand. Song ran wanted to say something else, but she quickly ran to the bathroom as her stomach was still hurting. How could she scold him? Song ran patted her daughter¡¯s back gently. She was upset that she did not manage to p her when she saw her daughter being tortured. Not only was niannian soft-hearted, but she was also soft-hearted.
No, if Jing Xing wanted to break Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s legs this time, she would definitely not stop him. It was too infuriating. Lin Yiqian passed a ss of water to Gu Nian. How long have you been having morning sickness? you¡¯re not even telling me anything. Are you trying to drive me to my grave? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll be worried,¡± Gu Nian felt aggrieved and upset.
Song ran helped her back to the room. you didn¡¯t even tell me about your morning sickness. You didn¡¯t even tell me that you were tricked by Shen Zhaozheng. You¡¯re taking everything on by yourself. Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯ll feel bad for you if I find out? ¡± Gu Nian held the ss of water and slowly sipped it. it¡¯s only been a few days since I had morning sickness. I wanted to tell you, but it happened. I was just afraid that you would be worried. Hmph! song ran snorted. are you afraid that I¡¯ll worry or that I¡¯ll cause trouble for Shen Zhaozheng? ¡± I¡¯m not worried about him at all. He deserves it. He asked for it. Gu Nian tightened her grip on the ss. alright then, you two should break up now. He¡¯s too two-faced, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t control him. Gu Nian looked troubled. Song ran immediately frowned. ¡°You still want to speak up for him?¡± Chapter 2262: 2324-can’t be ruthless Chapter 2262: Chapter 2324-can¡¯t be ruthless ¡°If I break up with him, do I still have to abort the child?¡± Gu Nian put down her cup. ¡°Are you doing this for the child or for him?¡± Gu Nian lowered her eyes and remained silent. Song ran shook her head. he¡¯s a fraud. Don¡¯t you know that? ¡± Your dad would never do such a thing. I used to say that he looked like your dad. I was blind. He¡¯s not worthy of being mentioned in the same breath as your dad.¡± At least her Jing Xing had always been upright and did not do anything that was not presentable. ¡°He grew up in a different environment than my father,¡± Gu Nian said carefully. Song ran looked at her in exasperation. ¡°Why are you still speaking up for him at a time like this? what do you mean by growing up in a different environment? do you think your father grew up in a good environment? Do you know how poor his family was at that time? Getting into a University but not being able to study, if this were to happen to an ordinary person, wouldn¡¯t they feel extremely bnced? Did he say anything? He didn¡¯t say anything and just silently took on the burden of the entire family.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about whether he¡¯s rich or poor. What I¡¯m talking about is that brother zhaohan¡¯s mother had to give birth to him before she could get into bed.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s voice became softer.||¡±Damn it, brother zhaoxuan has never been valued by his parents. Mom, you should also remember that when he was a teenager, he broke his leg. The one who apanied him in the hospital was the nanny, not his parents. Heined that hecked love and care, so sometimes he can be a little extreme in his actions.¡± Song ran reached out and pushed her on the head. you really want to anger me to death. You¡¯re so magnanimous. He even set you up to get pregnant.|| You¡¯re pregnant, yet you¡¯re still so considerate of him.¡± ¡°Mother, how did you know?¡± Gu Nian asked softly.
¡°He said it himself.¡± Gu Nian facepalmed as he thought,¡¯what a pig-like teammate.¡¯ anyway, I don¡¯t agree to this. I don¡¯t agree to you being with Shen Zhaozheng. Your father and your grandfather will definitely oppose it. You don¡¯t have to think about it anymore. He looked at her,¡±mom, Yueyue.¡± Song ran narrowed her eyes. don¡¯t act pitiful in front of me. There¡¯s no room for negotiation. I¡¯m pregnant. || About the pregnancy, I need to discuss it with your dad to see if we should abort it or something else.¡± this is my own business. Don¡¯t I have the right to make the decision? ¡± Gu Nian whispered. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Auntie Xu, ¡°song ran called after her. take good care of niannian. Then, she hurriedly went downstairs and called Gu jinghang. She could not bear to do it, but her jinghang could. She was determined not to be soft-hearted on this matter. When the call went through, Gu jinghang flew into a rage. ¡°I will immediately rush to the capital. Wait for me.¡± Naturally, Gu Nian could hear her mother¡¯s voice on the phone from upstairs. Her heart began to race. This time, even if brother zhaohan didn¡¯t die, he would be crippled. Her father did not like him to begin with, and he was in the wrong this time. He was really done for. She clutched her phone tightly and thought about it again and again. In the end, she sent Shen Zhaozheng a message. my father knows about it too. I think everyone in my family will know about it soon. When Shen Zhaozheng received the message, he was not flustered. Instead, he was reinvigorated with hope. Niannian was worried about him. She was worried about him, which meant that he was still in her heart. Thus, no matter what difficulties he encountered, he would dly endure them.
He had made a mistake, so it was only right for him to be punished. Even if his legs were broken, he would have noints. Chapter 2263: 2326-worried about personal gains and losses Chapter 2263: Chapter 2326-worried about personal gains and losses Hospital director Gu was swift and decisive. In less than four hours, he arrived at the vi in the capital. Compared to her mother, Gu nianke was more afraid of her father. Furthermore, her father was furious. Gu Nian did not dare to leave the room. She did not know if she could protect him this time. It was really fatal. As soon as Gu jinghang arrived at the vi, song ran quickly went up to him and said, ¡± ¡°How did you get here so quickly?¡± ¡°I took the ne here as soon as I received your call.¡± Song ran reached out and patted his back. don¡¯t lose your temper at niannian, okay? ¡± She¡¯s still pregnant, she can¡¯t be provoked.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Gu jinghang clenched his fists. He held her hand and walked upstairs. When the door opened, Gu Nian shivered.|| She looked up and saw that a storm was brewing. Her father¡¯s face was so gloomy that she wanted to run away.
Song ran held Gu jinghang¡¯s hand tightly and reminded him not to scare the child. Gu Nian stood there helplessly as she carefully asked, ¡± ¡°Dad, ran ran, dad, you¡¯re here.¡± Gu jinghang gritted his teeth. break up with Shen Zhaozheng immediately. Gu Nian remained silent. I¡¯m not asking for your permission, ¡± Gu Jingxing said coldly as he approached. you have to do this. ¡°Even if they are my parents, I don¡¯t think Zhenzhen can force me to make a decision,¡± Gu Nian whispered. Gu jinghang almost mmed the table but song ran quickly stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry.¡± listen to what she¡¯s saying! Gu jinghang said angrily. she¡¯s still on Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s side at a time like this. Song ran caressed his chest. yes, yes, yes. This child doesn¡¯t know her ce. Don¡¯t be angry. I don¡¯t care what you say this time, ¡± Gu jinghang said. I¡¯m not going to let you be with Shen Zhaozheng. After he finished speaking, he pulled song ran out of the room. ¡°Dapeng, give that Shen guy a call and ask him toe over.¡± ¡°Yes, director.¡± Shen Zhaozheng was still running a high fever, so he was not in the mood to go to the hospital. When he returned, Xue Shen rushed over and forced him to take two pills and a ss of warm water. The fever had subsided a little, but it had not fully recovered yet. However, when he received a call from Gu jinghang¡¯s Secretary, he immediately rushed to their vi. When Shen Zhaozheng arrived, Gu Nian was standing at the top of the stairs on the second floor, carefully observing the situation below. His face was still pale, probably due to the cold. She was worried.
Shen Zhaozheng walked closer. Song ran could not bear to hit him, but director Gu could not. With a loud p, he pped him. The seriously ill man¡¯s body swayed from the p and he almost lost his bnce. How could Dean Gu¡¯s anger be appeased with just one p? he swung his fist again, and Shen Zhaozheng couldn¡¯t stand anymore and fell onto the sofa. Gu jinghang snorted coldly,¡¯is this made of paper? So weak? Or are you trying to act pitiful in front of my daughter?¡±
Gu Nian almost lost her bnce and wanted to rush down. However, after thinking about it, her parents should teach him a lesson. Who asked him to choose such a bad n? It was his fault for not believing that she would always love him. He did not believe that she would still love him even if they did not have a child and were not married. Who asked him to be so worried about personal gains and losses? why did a hanzhi make you so unconfident? Do I look like the kind of person who would benefit from both sides? Since I¡¯ve chosen you, I¡¯ve never had any ambiguous feelings with Han Zhi. How can you be so unconfident? Chapter 2264: It’s all thanks to him Chapter 2264: It¡¯s all thanks to him Who was to me? You can only me yourself! I¡¯ll let my dad teach you a lesson. You just need to be taught a lesson. Gu jinghang grabbed her hand.|| He grabbed Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s cor and gave him a heavy punch. ¡°Just in time, I haven¡¯t practiced boxing in a long time. I¡¯ll use you as a practice.¡± Shen Zhaozheng took a few more punches, and his face was instantly bruised. Gu Nian gripped the door frame tightly and forced herself to ignore him. Then, the door opened and a few more people entered. This time, Gu Nian could not stand still. His uncles, brothers, and grandfather hade. It was terrible. This man and his punch were really going to kill him.
Gu Nian quickly ran down the stairs. When song ran saw her, she quickly went up to help her. ¡°You little girl, why are you running? be careful.¡± Gu Nian quickly stood in front of Shen Zhaozheng, who was covered in wounds. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t whine, don¡¯t hit him. He¡¯s still sick.¡± Song ran grabbed her. niannian, ¡± she said. move aside. Shen Zhaozheng stood up unsteadily. Tang Ji ¡®an walked up to him and said through gritted teeth, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re so thick-skinned and shameless that I want to beat you up.¡± In fact, the people who were doing this were all big bosses. However, in terms of rtionships, none of you are as worried as Shen Zhaozheng. Although Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s family wasn¡¯tplete, he had always been the son of a wealthy family. He didn¡¯t know anything about rtionships. His clumsiness had made him a joke, but at least he had never schemed against mu Mian. Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s punch made Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s life a living hell. He couldn¡¯t fight back at all. A person with off-the-chartsbat power was really going to be beaten into a sieve because he couldn¡¯t fight back and was sick. Gu Nian¡¯s resentment for him had long disappeared. All that was left was heartache. She grabbed Tang Ji ¡®an. uncle, don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t hit him. My dad just hit him. He, he, he, he, he, he, he, he already knows his mistake. niannian, don¡¯t be deceived by him again. A person whocks integrity like him has no right to enter our family. ¡°Niannian, silly child, don¡¯t be deceived by this kind of man again. Don¡¯t have any contact with him in the future.¡± Tang qingru also echoed. Well, in the past, there was still song ran to pull the strings and take charge of the overall situation. Now, even song ran was no longer on his side. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯sbat ability had plummeted. He was no longer on the same level as the other men in the Gu family. Gu Nian could only protect him as if he was her own child. Although Shen Zhaozheng had been beaten up, he was happy in his heart. He was happy even if he was beaten to death. At least niannian loved him and was willing to fight for him against the entire family. However, when she thought about it, it was all because of him that she had to fight against her family. He felt guilty again.
The men in the room seemed to want to tear Shen Zhaozheng apart for niannian. Gu Nian turned around and saw that Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s face was already swollen. He had a high fever the day before and was now being lectured by her father and uncle. Gu Yanzhi, yang Mowen, and Gu jingxiu¡¯s uncle were all rubbing their hands in anticipation. These were all martial arts practitioners. If he punched Shen Zhaozheng two more times, he might really die on the spot. She grabbed Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s arm and was about to run out.
Shen Zhaozheng didn¡¯t move at all. He couldn¡¯t escape even if he was crippled today. Otherwise, he would be cunning and irresponsible. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving? what are you doing?¡± Gu Nian turned around to look at him. Chapter 2265: 2328-crippled or dead Chapter 2265: Chapter 2328-crippled or dead Shen Zhaozheng walked unsteadily to Shen Zhaozheng and song ran. He bowed at a 90-degree angle and said, ¡± ¡°Director, Madam, I¡¯m very sorry.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s face was cold, and song ran shared the same hatred as him. ¡°Niannian,e here.¡± Gu Nian stepped forward. Song ran furrowed her brows and looked at him. he¡¯s already treating you like this. Why are you still speaking up for him? what are you thinking? ¡± Gu Nian lowered her head. I¡¯m not trying to help him. I just want you to stop hitting him. He¡¯s still sick. He¡¯s already seriously injured after being beaten up by you and second uncle. Father, mother, I still hope that we can talk and not use force. Is that okay? ¡± Gu jinghang snorted coldly. I can¡¯t vent my anger with words anymore. It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s not enough to teach a despicable person like him a lesson if I don¡¯t use force. Shen Zhaozheng lowered his head. director, I was wrong. I dare not ask for your forgiveness, but I beg you to give me another chance. I will use the rest of my life to treat niannian well. Gu jinghang shook his head slowly. you don¡¯t have another chance with us. You guys can stop here. You can leave. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If you don¡¯t forgive me, I won¡¯t leave today.¡±
Gu Nian thought to herself,¡¯since when did brother Zhaozheng be so shameless?¡¯ Gu jinghang waved his hand and the crowd gathered around him again. Gu Nian was flustered and quickly pulled Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s hand. ¡°Youe with me.¡± Shen Zhaozheng was sick today and had been beaten up badly. He was not as strong as he was, so he was dragged out by force. If he didn¡¯t go out now, there might really be a murder in this house. As they hurriedly left the vi, Gu Nian pulled him all the way to the entrance of the residential area. He was definitely not able to drive in his current state. She gged down a taxi for him, then forced him in and watched him leave. She had to go back and give her family an exnation. When she returned, all her elders, as well as her brothers, stared at her. She walked closer to song ran. Song ran sighed. you silly girl. Do you still want to protect him at this time? ¡± ¡°If this continues, even if he doesn¡¯t die, he¡¯ll be crippled.¡± She knew that they were angry. Her father and the others would definitely not show any mercy. ¡°You still feel sorry for him?¡± Gu jinghang snorted. Gu Nian remained silent. It would be a lie to say that she did not feel bad. Song ran looked around and saw that the room was full of people. She waved her hand and said, ¡± ¡°Dad, second brother, Jing Xiu, why don¡¯t you go back first? there are so many people here. If you scare niannian again, I¡¯ll talk to her about this.¡± Everyone was unwilling. that won¡¯t do. What if niannian is soft-hearted and forgives that kid? what should we do then? ¡± Song ran waved her hand. you guys can¡¯t do anything by staying here. Are you guys only satisfied if he¡¯s beaten to death? ¡± Song ran persuaded them for a long time before the group of rtives and friends left slowly. Only the Gu family of four was left. Gu Yanzhi looked at Gu Nian and sighed. you used to be so smart. Why have you been fooled by Shen Zhaozheng? ¡± ¡°Mind your own business.¡± Gu Nian nced at him.
Song ran gently pushed her head and said, ¡± ¡°How can you talk to your brother like that? you¡¯re so rude.¡± Feeling wronged, Gu Nian carefully nced at her father. Her father was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window in the side hall, looking a little lonely. Her heart clenched, and she felt that she had let her parents down. They always did it for her own good.
She walked over quietly and tugged at her father¡¯s sleeve. Chapter 2266: Without the slightest hesitation Chapter 2266: Without the slightest hesitation Gu jinghang remained unmoved. Gu Nian knew that although her father usually gave in to her mother at home, he was still the one in charge of the family. Her mother was an open-minded person, while her father was rtively conservative. ¡°Daddy!¡± Her voice was full of ttery. ¡°Niannian, What do you like about a man like him?¡± His voice seemed to be really confused. Gu Nian stood in front of him and looked straight at her father. there was nothing particrly shocking between Shen Zhaozheng and me. It was just bits and pieces that let me know that this man loved me and regarded me as his life. Everything he did was because he loved me. don¡¯t you think this kind of love is too extreme?|| No one knows what you¡¯re going to do tomorrow. I can¡¯t let you be with someone like that.¡± ¡°But father, what if I tell you that I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll live the rest of my life without him?¡± Gu Nian asked with a serious expression.
Gu jinghang gritted his teeth and said,¡¯Gu Nian, do you really have to be so disrespectful? As long as you¡¯re willing, I can introduce you to someone better than him. You can choose anyone from his family background and looks. The son of the Vice President of the general Science Department has always liked you. As long as you¡¯re willing to give in, he¡¯s willing to marry you immediately.¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you and mom love each other until death do you part?¡± Gu Nian smiled as she shook her head. In your eyes, isn¡¯t mom the best? In my eyes, there is no one better than Shen Zhaozheng. He is the best in my eyes.¡± Gu jinghang sighed in his heart, but his tone remained firm. Gu Nian, you have to think carefully. Between Shen Zhaozheng and your parents, you have to make a choice. ¡°Father, do you really want me to make such a choice?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Yes.¡± He did not hesitate at all, causing Gu Nian to panic. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to choose. He did something wrong, so I want to give him a chance. As the old saying goes,¡¯don¡¯t do things three times.¡¯ Can¡¯t he even have a chance?¡± it depends on what he¡¯s doing. There¡¯s no second chance for this kind of thing. Gu Nian turned around and looked at her mother for help. Song ran ignored her and did not step forward to help her. Gu Nian¡¯s heart sank. Shen Zhaozheng, Shen Zhaozheng, why did you do that? I¡¯m in such a dilemma now. Shen Zhaozheng returned home and copsed on the floor. The door was not closed. When Xue Shen came in, he thought he was dead. He rushed over and pulled Shen Zhaozheng up. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± Shen Zhaozheng took a deep breath, and Xue Shen finally regained his senses. ¡°Are you trying to scare me to death?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he quickly helped Shen Zhaozheng up. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s face was bruised and swollen, but he suddenly smiled. Xue Shen was almost scared to death,¡¯did he be stupid after being beaten by Dean Gu? Why are you stillughing when you¡¯re so injured?¡± Shen Zhaozheng limped to the living room, then sat on the sofa and chuckled. Xue Shen quickly touched his forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±
¡°Niannian doesn¡¯t want to leave me,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said as he pushed his hand away. Xue Shen,¡±ah? Brother, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve made a mistake?¡± He fumbled for the first aid kit and clumsily tried to apply the medicine on Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s face. ¡°As long as she¡¯s still on my side, as long as she can¡¯t bear to part with me, we still have hope,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said with a smile.
As Xue Shen applied the medicine for him, he shook his head and sighed. ¡°I think niannian really loves you too much. Her parents must be strongly against you two being together. You¡¯ve really put her in a dilemma this time.¡± Chapter 2267: 2331-resentment Chapter 2267: Chapter 2331-resentment ¡°I know,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said, lowering his eyes. ¡°I hope you¡¯ve learned your lesson.¡± it¡¯s my fault. I gave her the child and forced her to abort it. Her body was hurt because of it, and her heart was hurt by me. However, it¡¯s toote to regret it. If I could do it again, I wouldn¡¯t do it. Xue Shen didn¡¯t have the heart to say anything more. His brother had already been like this. He had been scolded and beaten up. He was an outsider, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to criticize him. He could only hope that the Gu family would give him another chance. In song ran¡¯s Vi, Gu Nian was packing her things. Song ran walked into her bedroom and nced at her. are you really going to break up with me, your father, and your brother for Shen Zhaozheng? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± Gu Nian shook her head. Song ran¡¯s heart was still in her throat. you¡¯ve always been considerate of Shen Zhaozheng. Have you ever considered your parents? ¡± Gu Nian¡¯s fingers trembled. dad has you, and you have dad. However, Shen Zhaozheng only has me. If I leave him, my heart will ache. Mother, I don¡¯t know if you can understand me. Song ran sighed. As a woman herself, she could understand the situation. However, she felt that her daughter was at a disadvantage, a huge disadvantage.
How could she ept this? your dad has made up his mind. I don¡¯t want to persuade him. You should think about it carefully. I know. I need time. Father will definitely forgive me. Gu Nian nodded. Song ran poked her on the head. you¡¯re too fearless. To be honest, your father is really angry this time. If you go to Shen Zhaozheng again, not only will he feel bad for you, but he will also think that you¡¯ve embarrassed him. He won¡¯t forgive you easily. Gu Nian¡¯s heart sank as she wondered if it was really that serious. She did not know, but she could only follow her heart. He was seriously injured, and she wanted to go see him. It was early May, and the weather was much warmer. After Xue Shen applied medicine to Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s face, he heard the sound of someone entering the password. The person who was still motionless just now suddenly walked out. ¡°She¡¯s here,¡± There was an uncontroble excitement in his voice, as well as a slight disbelief. She must have been under a lot of pressure toe here. Shen Zhaozheng was badly injured and staggered to the door. She entered the password and opened the door. Even though they had just met, it felt like a lifetime ago. He looked at her, and she looked back at him. She had two bodyguards behind her. No matter how angry song ran was, she could not ignore her daughter¡¯s safety. Before she left the house, her father had said, ¡± since you¡¯ve chosen him, let¡¯s not see each other anymore. the more Gu Nian thought about it, the sadder she felt. Her eyes were red. When she saw him, she could not help but feel resentful. ¡°Since niannian is here, I¡¯ll take my leave first,¡± Xue Shen said.
After that, he quickly left. After the door closed, Gu Nian gritted her teeth and looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault.¡± He wanted to hit her, but his face was already covered in bruises. How could he still bear to hit her? Shen Zhaozheng hugged her tightly. His voice was filled with lingering fear. He was afraid that he would never see her again and would never have her lingering fear.
¡°Niannianmo, niannian, you¡¯re here, you¡¯re here, Yingluo¡± ¡°Because of you, I broke up with my family.¡± Shen Zhaozheng was like a drowning man holding onto a piece of driftwood that could save his life. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Chapter 2268: Won’t be exposed in a short time Chapter 2268: Won¡¯t be exposed in a short time In the end, Gu Nian still gave him a punch on the back. However, he did not say a word and simply hugged her. He was afraid that she would leave. He was too afraid. He knew that he had done something wrong. It was only right for her to leave, but he didn¡¯t dare to. He couldn¡¯t bear to let go. He didn¡¯t want her to leave. Even if he was despicable and dark, he still wanted to hug her. He had nothing but her, and he would never let go of her in this life. He hugged her tightly and suddenly thought of something. He carried her in his arms and went back to the living room. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu Nian was furious. Let me go.¡± Shen Zhaozheng gently put her down. you just had an operation and your body is still very weak. It¡¯s my fault for not thinking it through. You should sit down. Gu Nian did not say anything. She simply wanted to test him and see if he really did not have anyints about the abortion. If he really didn¡¯t, it meant that he really knew he was wrong. When he looked up, he saw the bruises on his face. Her father had not shown mercy, so he must have many wounds on his body.
¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. The nanny upstairs will make soup for me. Yueyue, apply some medicine for yourself. Do you want to go to the hospital?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury, there¡¯s no need to go to the hospital,¡± Shen Zhaozheng smiled. Fortunately, Gu Nian¡¯s body was still rtively strong. Unlike her mother, she did not suffer from constant morning sickness. She had only vomited for a few days and her condition had stabilized. asionally, she would feel a little nauseous, but she could basically suppress it. At the very least, he would not be exposed in front of him for a short period of time. She hugged a pillow in her arms and looked at him coldly. look at you, ¡± Gu Nian sighed. what¡¯s the difference between your actions and Shen hanzhi¡¯s plot against me? ¡± He lowered his eyes. it¡¯s because of what happened to Han Zhi before. It made me have a sense of urgency. I¡¯m too worried about personal gains and losses. Gu Nian could not help but give him a punch.|| He snorted. Gu Nian ignored him as she gritted her teeth and said, ¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you always been the one handling Han Zhi¡¯s matters? In the end, wasn¡¯t it because you took into consideration that he was your nephew, so you let him go? How is it rted to me?¡± Shen Zhaozheng could not help but hold her hand. With his back facing her, he said softly, ¡± ¡°First, it¡¯s indeed because he¡¯s my nephew. Second, I can feel that you don¡¯t want to punish him severely, so ¡­¡± Gu Nian grabbed his waist and asked,¡¯what does that mean? Does that mean that I still have feelings for him? Do you really think of me like this?¡± He turned around and looked at her with a burning gaze. it¡¯s my fault. I was too afraid of losing you, so I avoided you and instead, urged you to meet me. I was wrong. Gu Nian lowered her eyes and said softly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not fair to han, but if you think about it, maybe I never loved him.¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s hand paused. before Shen hanzhi, I didn¡¯t love anyone or have a rtionship, so I didn¡¯t know what it felt like to love someone, and I couldn¡¯tpare them. Later, after I fell in love with you, I realized that perhaps all this time, my feelings for hanzhi were not love, but Hanhan, just like my brother Gu Yanzhi, more like a brother. He¡¯s soft, and I¡¯ve always seen him as a brother, so even if he did something wrong, I couldn¡¯t bear to criticize him. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± He lowered his head and kissed her. Only God knew how happy he was. She said that she had never loved hanzhi, and that she only treated him like a brother. All this time, he had been thinking too much, and he was too worried.
Chapter 2269: 2332-do you think I’m old? Chapter 2269: Chapter 2332-do you think I¡¯m old? He was the number one idiot in the world.|| Melon. Niannian forgave him and let him know that she had always treated hanzhi as a brother and sister. Phew, this beating was really worth it. Gu Nian returned to the guest room. She did not want to continue sharing the same bed with him. She could not let him get her forgiveness so easily. What a contradiction. She had already offended her parents because of him, yet she still minded sharing a bed with him. Alright, I¡¯ll leave her thest bit of face. Shen Zhaozheng applied the medicine himself, then walked to the guest room. He reached out to grab the handle, turned it, and locked the door. He knocked on the door, but there was no movement at all. niannian, ¡± he said softly, ¡± you just had an operation. I¡¯m worried if no one¡¯s with you. no need. You go and sleep. I¡¯ll sleep. Don¡¯t disturb me.
In song ran¡¯s Vi, Gu jinghang had gotten a cigarette out of nowhere. He had quit smoking for more than ten years, and he was really frustrated at this moment. Song ran would have him go for a check-up every year. Fortunately, he was in good health and had passed away in her previous life. She was only slightly relieved. Seeing him smoking in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, she couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart ache. As she walked over, Gu jinghang quickly put out the cigarette and said, ¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± Song ran walked in front of him and leaned against the French window. She reached out and put her arms around him.¡±How can I sleep if you don¡¯t lie beside me?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but smile. you¡¯re talking nonsense again. Don¡¯t I often go to the various Academies to inspect? ¡± Song ran raised her eyebrows and ced her hands on his waist. ¡°So, what did you think, director Gu? when you weren¡¯t around, I tossed and turned, unable to sleep.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so dependent on me?¡± Song ran leaned into his arms. I¡¯m so dependent on you. I can¡¯t leave you for even a second. His bad mood, which had been triggered by his daughter, was eased a little by her sweet words. ¡°You¡¯re already so old, yet you¡¯re still saying such childish things.¡± He stroked her hair. Song ran looked up at him. you think I¡¯m old? ¡± He gently caressed her cheek. which part of you is old? you¡¯re at most 30 years old. As for me, I have white hair at my temples. I look much older than you. Song ran chuckled. you¡¯re older than me, and you¡¯re a worrywart. How can you not be old? ¡± Gu jinghang narrowed his eyes and looked at her. do you think I¡¯m a busybody? ¡± Song ran smiled. no, you¡¯re right. Shen Zhaozheng really needs a beating. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking up for him this time?¡± Gu jinghang snorted. Song ran hugged him tightly. he did something wrong. How can I speak up for him? ¡±
¡°Niannian, that silly girl, she¡¯s been deceived by him. It¡¯s really infuriating.¡± Song ran caressed his face. then, let¡¯s not bother about them. We¡¯ll make that girl regret her decision. Okay? ¡± Gu jinghang sighed. she¡¯s my daughter. How can I really not care about her? ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to cut off all ties with her?¡±
Gu jinghang looked at the night sky outside the window. if we really want to sever all ties with her, why would we send her bodyguards and nannies? ¡± Song ran gently drew circles on his chest. ¡°This girl is so angry with you, why are you still worried about her?¡± ¡°After all, he¡¯s my biological son. After all, you gave birth to him for me.¡± Song ran chuckled. is this considered loving the house and its Crow? ¡± Or is the child more precious by the mother?¡± Gu jinghang frowned. Shen Zhaozheng grew up in aplicated environment. People who can¡¯t get the love of their parents will be more humble. This kind of humbleness is a double-edged sword. It will make him particrly afraid of losing niannian, which is why he did such a ridiculous thing this time. Chapter 2270: 2333-of course I’m going Chapter 2270: Chapter 2333-of course I¡¯m going if you think that way, ¡± song ran said, ¡± does that mean you understand him? ¡± I don¡¯t think he grew up in such an environment. This kind of humbleness is engraved in his bones. I have never doubted his love for niannian, but this kind of love is too stubborn. Song ran shook her head gently. jinghang, you¡¯re wrong. He¡¯s not humble to others. He¡¯s only humble to niannian. And before he¡¯s humble, isn¡¯t his most obvious characteristic being rational and calm? ¡± This time, it was because something happened that made him feel threatened. That¡¯s why he resorted to such unscrupulous means. Niannian has always been an upright child. As long as they talk it out, nothing will happen between them. You should believe that niannian¡¯s honesty and optimism will change Shen Zhaozheng, not that Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s humbleness will continue to hurt niannian.¡± Gu jinghang¡¯s face darkened again. you¡¯re speaking up for him again. Song ran quickly raised her hands in surrender. this is the only time. I will not speak up for him again. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep,¡± Gu jinghang said in frustration. In short, he did not like that Shen guy. His methods were too brilliant, making the two women in his family defend him. I don¡¯t like it. I definitely don¡¯t like it. In the morning, Gu Nian would still have morning sickness. When she opened her eyes, she saw that she was still in the guest room and there was no one beside her. She took a deep breath and rushed to the bathroom. Afraid that he would find out, she turned on the tap, made some noise, and then retched at the sink.
After vomiting for a long time, she found Shen Zhaozheng standing outside the bathroom.¡±What are you doing?¡± Auntie has prepared breakfast. You can have it after washing up. Gu Nian lowered her eyes and replied in a lukewarm manner, ¡± I know. Eat your own food. After you¡¯re done, go to the Research Institute. Don¡¯t worry about me. you¡¯ve been staying at home since your surgery. I did some research online. You¡¯ll need to rest for at least half a month for this surgery. You can consider going to school after half a month, okay? ¡± Gu Nian waved her hand. that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t worry about me. It¡¯s gettingte. Hurry up and finish your meal before you head to the Research Institute. After Shen Zhaozheng finished his breakfast, he gave a few more instructions before leaving. Gu Nian hurriedly called su ye and instructed him to send me to school. Su ye and ding Bai went downstairs, and she whispered, ¡± ¡°Are you really going to school?¡± of course I¡¯m going. I didn¡¯t really bleed.|| The morning sickness is no longer a problem, so of course, I can¡¯t dy my homework.¡± Su ye touched the back of his head and said,¡¯I thought you didn¡¯t n to tell Mister? Won¡¯t you easily expose yourself if you go to ss like this? I¡¯ve never seen anyone use it.|| She¡¯ll resume her work and studies within three days of Giving birth.¡± I¡¯ll leave after him. I¡¯ll return before him. Isn¡¯t that enough? ¡± Gu Nian shrugged. Besides, she didn¡¯t n to hide it for long. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll send you to school.¡± Gu Nian had been terrified by her parents and her family¡¯s rtives these days. She had also been angered by Shen Zhaozheng to the point that she was delirious. Now that she had made her decision, she realized that things were not thatplicated. If you love that person, you have to love him for his strengths and weaknesses. She would definitely cure him of his worries. Now that she told him that her feelings for hanzhi were not mixed with love between men and women, but only between siblings, he thought that he would not have to worry about losing her in the future. Now that she thought about what he had done, it really made her heart ache.
Chapter 2271: Can never slack off Chapter 2271: Can never ck off Since he was young, he had received too little love. Now that he finally had true love, he was too afraid to lose it. Phew, all this time, he had actually been living a hard life. His parents had given her too little love. His brother was only training a talent in the scientific research system. How could she not feel heartache for him, who had grown up in such a family? Inparison, she was really too happy, so she couldn¡¯t understand his feelings at the moment. When they went to school, Jian Xia listened to her story and was amazed. ¡°Chief Shen, you¡¯ll have to learn your lesson in the future.|| I was beaten up for your pregnancy, and now I¡¯m getting involved in your pregnancy.|| Pregnant and beaten up. If he doesn¡¯t take the beating, he¡¯ll die in the hands of your family one day.¡± Gu Nian snorted. my father did that because he loves me. Which family¡¯s daughter is not the Apple of their parents ¡®eyes? my father may not say it, but he loves me deeply. I can totally understand why he did that. Jian Xia shrugged her shoulders. okay. This is your family¡¯s business. I¡¯m not allowed to interfere. You can weigh the pros and cons yourself. The two of them walked toward the teaching building together.
¡°When will Guan Ling be back from Country M?¡± today. I just mentioned it in the group this morning. He¡¯s already on the ne and will probably reach school tonight. Why? ¡± ¡°Oh, nothing. There are some things that we need to discuss tomorrow.¡± That day, Gu niansan|| He ended his sses at 1.00 am and immediately rushed back to the Furton apartments. Auntie Xu was cooking dinner in the kitchen while she flipped through a book in the living room. The CET-6 exam and the professional certification exam were all arranged. Time was tight, the mission was heavy, and the enemies were endless. She couldn¡¯t ck off. She could never ck off. When Shen Zhaozheng returned to the apartment, Gu Nian merely nced at him indifferently. Although she had forgiven someone who had done something wrong, she could not show too much enthusiasm. Shen Zhaozheng removed his tie and ced it on the counter before walking into the living room without even looking up. The night was a little stuffy, so she kicked the nket away. He quietly took out a thin nket and covered her with it, then held her hand. He was afraid that she would feel hot or cold. It started to rain outside. He pushed the door open and entered the house while Gu Nian walked toward the bedroom. The next morning, the two of them sat at the dining table and had breakfast. Looking up, his face was still covered in bruises, but it was much better than two days ago. This afternoon, her mother had called to say that she had returned to Haicheng with her father. Her father had been stoic all day, and it seemed that he was really angry. She felt guilty. She had abandoned her parents who had raised her up to 21 years old for this man. Towards her parents, she felt extremely guilty. Shen Zhaozheng nced at her and said,¡±do you feel bored staying at home all day?¡± Or should I take a few days off to apany you?¡±
no need, ¡± Gu Nian hurriedly waved her hands. Yingying, there¡¯s no need at all. If he took leave, she wouldn¡¯t be able to go to ss. How could she do that? After Shen Zhaozheng finished his meal, he washed the dishes and helped Gu Nian wash up. Gu Nian then told him about his parents ¡®return to Haicheng. His hand paused for a moment, and then he said solemnly, ¡± ¡°When you¡¯ve recovered a little, I¡¯ll take you to Sea city and apologize to them.¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that director Gu will hit you again?¡± Gu Nian asked as she held the toothbrush in her hand. Chapter 2272: 2334-everything is exposed Chapter 2272: Chapter 2334-everything is exposed ¡°That¡¯s what I should do. I should ept it and not have anyints.¡± my father is very stubborn. In this world, only my mother can do whatever she wants with him. No one else can. Moreover, I¡¯ve broken up with him because of you. I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t forgive you so easily, ¡± Gu Nian said worriedly. ¡°You admit that you did it for me?¡± Shen Zhaozheng chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve never forgiven you,¡± Gu Nian said as she rolled her eyes. Okay, okay, okay. You don¡¯t have to forgive me so quickly. I did something wrong and I deserve to be punished. I¡¯m willing to endure it. After washing up, it was still raining outside. Gu Nian returned to her room and called her mother. Song ran lowered her voice, obviously afraid that her father would hear her. ¡°Mom, is my dad¡¯s Yueyue still angry?¡± ¡°How can you calm down so quickly? She¡¯s been quiet for the past two days. Last night, she even asked me how niannian could abandon her parents and choose that man. ¡± ¡°Can youfort him?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes turned red. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want him anymore.¡±
Song ran sighed. it¡¯s better to let him figure it out on his own. After hanging up the phone, Gu Nian¡¯s heart felt heavy. The rain was pouring outside the window, so she could not fall asleep. At night, he entered her room and sat by her bed. ¡°Are you sad that the child is gone?¡± Gu Nian ced her hand on his chest. He lowered his eyes. I¡¯m not sad. It¡¯s my fault. This child should not have been born in this world. ¡°Tell me the truth. Are you really not sad?¡± Gu Nian pinched his chin. You really don¡¯t me me?¡± Shen Zhaozheng looked up at her. to be honest, I¡¯m a little disappointed, but I don¡¯t me you. You¡¯re not in the wrong. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m the one who harmed this child. ¡°Have you ever imagined what the child would look like?¡± Gu Nian felt a lump in her throat. I¡¯ve fantasized that the girl is as pretty and cute as you, and the boy is like me. I¡¯ll definitely love our child like your parents. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m cruel for a moment?¡± ¡°No, niannian, not even for a moment.¡± His eyes were burning and clear. alright, ¡± Gu Nian said as she closed her eyes. let¡¯s go to sleep. She ced her hand gently on her stomach. Since they were here, it meant that it was fate. She would give birth to them. The next day, Gu Nian went to school as usual. At four o ¡®clock, the ss ended. She got into the car and was ready to rush back to futton apartments. In the dean¡¯s office in the first Academy of Science, Shen zhaoxi put on the cover of his fountain pen, got up, and said to Yu Bin, ¡± I¡¯ll go back earlier today. If there¡¯s anything, call me. ¡°Yes, director.¡± He wanted to go back and personally cook dinner for her and make soup for her. Moreover, she was always bored at home alone, so he wanted to go back earlier to apany her.
Not far from home, there was a women¡¯s and baby¡¯s shop. Gu Nian passed by it every day and was attracted by some baby products inside.|| It was itchy, and she wanted to go in and take a look. She asked su ye to stop the car and entered the store with him. The staff was very enthusiastic. ¡°May I ask if you¡¯re choosing something for your child?¡± Gu Nian stroked her stomach and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Do you know if it¡¯s a boy or a girl?¡± Gu Nian was a little embarrassed but also a little proud. ¡°Twins, one male and one female.¡± ¡°Lady, you¡¯re so lucky. What do you want to buy?¡± the shop assistant said enviously. ¡°I¡¯ll take a look first ande back to buyter.¡± If she bought it, everything would be exposed. She did not want him to know that she had not aborted the child so quickly. Chapter 2273: You can’t bear to, can you? Chapter 2273: You can¡¯t bear to, can you? She looked around the store. On the other side, Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s car was speeding all the way and was approaching futun apartments. However, she saw a familiar car not far from her home. It was Qianqian¡¯s car. He slowed down and stopped the car by the side of the road. He looked inside and saw Gu Nian. Gu Nian looked around and fantasized about her children wearing these cute little clothes in the future. She then left the mother and child care store in satisfaction. As soon as she stepped out, she saw Shen Zhaozheng leaning against the car door. Her heart skipped a beat. Just as she was about to approach him, a motorcycle sped over from the non-motorized vehicle. The speed of the car was so fast that no one could react. Su ye and Shen Zhaozheng reacted at the same time. Shen Zhaozheng rushed over instinctively and pushed her away.
All of this happened in the time it took for a spark to fly off a Flint. It was only when Shen Zhaozheng was hit by the motorcycle and fell to the ground that Gu Nian finally reacted. She rushed to Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s side with tears streaming down her face.¡±Brother zhaohan, Zhaozheng, pull yourself together. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital immediately.¡± He was already bleeding from his head, and blood was still flowing out of his mouth.|| Blood. He could not say a word. Ding Bai rushed over and helped Shen Zhaozheng up with Gu Nian. su ye, ¡± Gu Nian said, trying her best to remain calm, ¡± ding Bai and I will send Zhaozheng to the hospital. You go after the murderer. ¡°Yes.¡± Su ye immediately got into the car and the car sped away. Ding Bai drove the car while Gu Nian held onto his hand tightly. His hands were also covered in blood. It was a shocking sight, and her heart seemed to have stopped beating. ¡°Niannianqian.¡± His breathing was weak, but his eyes were a little unfocused. I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here. Zhaozheng, hang in there. We¡¯re almost at the hospital. We¡¯re almost there. ¡°Yingluo, why are you there? The child ran ran.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s tears continued to fall and hit his face, staining it with blood. ¡°The child is still there, still there. Zhaozheng, I didn¡¯t abort the child, I didn¡¯t abort it.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t bear to, can you?¡± he forced a smile. She kept nodding. yes, I can¡¯t bear to. It¡¯s our child. Of course, I can¡¯t bear to abort it. However, he suddenly closed his eyes. Gu Nian was so flustered that her heart almost stopped beating. ding Bai, drive faster. I told you to drive faster.
Her expression was ferocious, and ding Bai immediately increased his speed. In less than ten minutes, they stopped at the entrance of the first hospital. Ding Bai had called the first hospital on the way, and a stretcher bed was already parked at the entrance. Shen Zhaozheng was moved to the bed.|| A group of people in white coats immediately pushed him inside.
Gu Nian ran into the hospital as well. Ding Bai quickly held her up. young miss, you¡¯re still pregnant. Please slow down, please slow down. Gu Nian could not care about all this as she ran to the door of the operating room on the third floor. The door of the operating room was closed and the lights were on. She wiped her tears and stood at the door. Shen Zhaozheng, you must be fine. I won¡¯t allow anything to happen to you. ¡°Young miss, please sit down,¡± said ding Bai, holding her up. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine.¡± Gu Nian waved her hand. She did not dare to rx until he was out of danger. She was extremely afraid. She saw that he was covered in blood, his face was covered in blood, and his mouth was still spitting blood. How badly was he injured? She didn¡¯t know. She only hoped that it was all her imagination. In Haicheng, Gu jinghang returned from the director¡¯s office. Song ran noticed that he was still silent and said, ¡± ¡°That child is still pregnant. I¡¯ll give her a call. Do you want to say a few words to her, Yueyue?¡± Chapter 2274: You’ve harmed my son Chapter 2274: You¡¯ve harmed my son ¡°I have nothing to say to her,¡± Gu jinghang said angrily. Song ran grabbed his hand. don¡¯t say such things in a fit of anger. No matter what, she¡¯s still our daughter, isn¡¯t she? ¡± As she spoke, she gave Gu Nian a call. Very quickly, the other side picked up, but the voice that came through was choked with sobs.¡±Mom, brother zhaohan, he ran ran and got into a car ident,¡± ¡°What? How did Yingluo get into a car ident?¡± someone wanted to hit me, but brother zhaohan pushed me away. He¡¯s still in the emergency room. Song ran quickly consoled her. niannian, don¡¯t panic. Zhaozheng is a good man and heaven will help him. He¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯re pregnant now, so don¡¯t worry too much. Your father and I will rush to the capital city soon. We¡¯ll stay with you. You must stay calm, okay? ¡± I know, mom. I¡¯ll calm down. I will. After hanging up the phone, Gu jinghang could not be bothered to argue with her. He only said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Jinghang, we have to go to the capital again. Shen Zhaozheng was hit by a car while trying to save niannian.¡±
The two of them hurried to the capital. Gu Nian was panicking as he stood there. It had been three hours since he had entered the operating room, but the lights in the operating room were still on. She knew that he was seriously injured, and the image of his face covered in blood had been circling in her mind. She knew his difficulties and worries. She had already forgiven him. But why did the heavens still punish him in such a way? If she punished him, wouldn¡¯t she be the one who got hurt? She had been standing there for three hours and was on the verge of copse. Su ye rushed over and dragged her to a bench by force with ding Bai. young miss, you still have a child in your stomach. For Mr. Shen¡¯s sake, you have to protect yourself. Gu Nian regained her senses and looked at su ye. ¡°I told you to go after the culprit, did you manage to catch him?¡± Su ye nodded. I¡¯ve chased them for 20 miles. During this time, I contacted the capital city¡¯s Bureau of Transportation and sessfully intercepted the murderer. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve brought her here, bring her over.¡± As they were talking, the other two bodyguards came over with a middle-aged woman with a curly beard. ¡°This Zhenzhen, this Zhenzhen ¡­¡± Gu Nian looked puzzled. Why was it a woman in her forties? She hit someone with a motorcycle? More importantly, he did not know this woman. What kind of deep hatred did she have with her? Gu Nian stood up and gritted her teeth as she looked at the woman.¡±You deliberately hit me.¡± ¡°So what if I am?¡± the woman snorted. It was obvious that she had no intention of hiding the truth. That made things easier.
¡°Why? I don¡¯t know you.¡± The woman suddenly seemed to have gone crazy and was about to pounce on Gu Nian to hit her. Su ye held her back, and ding Bai pulled her back. Her expression was a little deranged as she said, ¡± my son originally had a bright future. It wasn¡¯t enough that he was harmed by you once. He¡¯s going to be harmed by you a second time. He was a good media College student, but you put him in prison and he¡¯s still facing prison. You b * tch, it¡¯s all your fault, it¡¯s all your fault! The woman was Yang Qi¡¯s mother, Yuan Feng.
Gu Nian stepped forward and gave her a tight p. Yuan Feng struggled, trying to break free from ding Bai and the rest¡¯s restraints. She shouted, ¡± ¡°You impudent thing, you dare to hit your elder? You¡¯ve been taught less!¡± you dare to make a fuss again? ¡± Gu Nian pped her again. I¡¯ll beat you up until you can¡¯t speak. Yuan Feng gritted her teeth. you b * tch! You¡¯ve killed my son! You¡¯ve killed him! Chapter 2275: Get married Chapter 2275: Get married ¡°Did I make your son weak and useless?¡± Gu Nian snorted. Was I the one who incited your son to be sinister and malicious, to deliberately kill someone? Was I the one who made him study all day and think about how to scheme against others? In the past, I didn¡¯t know why he was so weak and selfish, self-abased and conceited. Now, after seeing you and his mother, I finally understand why he was like that. Like mother, like son! It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re afraid that your son will be lonely in prison, so you want to go in and apany him. Today, my Zhaozheng is fine, but you have to serve your sentence. If anything happens to him, I¡¯ll definitely make you pay with your blood! Dingbai, send her to the police station.¡± ¡°Yes, young miss!¡± ¡°You b * tch, you¡¯ve harmed my son. My son had a bright future, but because of you, he lost a leg and went to jail. Why are you targeting him? How did he offend you? You¡¯re just using your power to bully others, I¡¯ll definitely make your crimes public to the world. You slut, you won¡¯t be happy for long.¡± Ding Bai dragged Yuan Feng into the elevator. When the elevator door closed, Gu Nian¡¯s body shook as if all the energy had been sucked out of her. Su ye quickly reached out to support her. ¡°Young miss, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Gu Nian sat down on a bench in a sorry state as she massaged her temples.
She was frightened and angry. She couldn¡¯t do this. She had to remain calm. She still had his children in her stomach. Two children. She had to protect these two children. During this period, a nurse came out and reported her injuries to her. She said that she had lost too much blood, her head was hit, her internal organs were damaged, and her chest was also injured.|| Her leg was fractured and dislocated. Gu Nian¡¯s eyes were hollow as she listened to these words. So, what did that mean? Why was he telling her this? ¡°You must save him. He is the pir of the country. Without him, the country will suffer a great loss. Please.¡± The nurse entered the operating room again, and it was another long surgery. When song ran and Gu jinghang arrived, the surgery had already been going on for four hours. When Gu Nian saw her parents, she could not help but tear up. ¡°He¡¯s been in there for a long time.¡± Gu jinghang patted her head gently and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, niannian, don¡¯t worry.¡± Song ran¡¯s expression was grave. you said that someone wanted to hit you. He pushed you away and that¡¯s why he was hit. So, niannian, who was the one who wanted to hit you? ¡± Why did he hit you?¡± I had a conflict with a student at school. He ended up in prison. His mother wanted to take revenge, so she knocked into me, ¡± Gu Nian exined. Song ran¡¯s heart was in her mouth when she heard that. ¡°What did you just say? What kind of grudge could have caused that student to go to jail? Did he hurt you?¡± Since things hade to this, Gu Nian had no choice but to tell her parents everything that had happened between her and Yang Qi. Song ran was scared out of her wits when she heard that. ¡°He wanted to harm you, but you didn¡¯t tell us anything. You little girl, how could you have such a big idea?¡± mother, now is not the time to talk about this. He¡¯s still in there. I¡¯m not in the mood to talk about this. Gu Nian looked tired. Song ran had no choice but to give up. She touched her face and said, ¡± ¡°I asked the director on the way here. The best doctors are trying to save him. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be fine.¡±
mother, ¡± Gu Nian said as she reached out to hug her mother. can you forgive him? ¡± Gu jinghang sighed. we, Zhenzhen, have no right to criticize someone who is willing to give up his life for you. We don¡¯t have the right to criticize him. When he recovers, you Zhenzhen and Zhenzhen can get married. Chapter 2276: 2339-nowhere to start Chapter 2276: Chapter 2339-nowhere to start Gu Nian¡¯s tears fell like rain as she buried herself in her father¡¯s arms. ¡°Dad, thank you, thank you.¡± She then turned around and walked to the door of the operating room.¡±Zhaozheng, did you hear that? Did you hear what my dad said? He agreed to let us be together, so Yingluo, you must pull yourself together. You have an indestructible body, so you¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡± The door of the operating room opened. Gu Nian¡¯s heart was in her throat. The leading doctor took off his mask and heaved a sigh of relief. director, Madam, after our best efforts, director Shen¡¯s life is no longer in danger. However, there is a blood clot in his brain, so he may still be in aa for the time being. He will only wake up when the blood clot dissipates. The nurse pushed the patient¡¯s bed out from behind. Gu Nian saw that the person was lying on the bed without moving.|| Her head was wrapped in bandages and her legs were in a cast. She looked miserable. Her heart ached as she followed the bed. Song ran quickly helped her up, and the whole family apanied Shen Zhaozheng into the elevator. Gu Nian continued to hold his hand tightly. He returned to the inpatient department.
Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s ward was a small suite. After everything was settled in, song ran helped Gu Nian up.¡±You haven¡¯t had dinner, have you?¡± Gu Nian, who had been sitting by the bed and holding Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s hand, was a little slow to react. ¡°Yingluo didn¡¯t eat it.¡± Song ran was worried. why don¡¯t youe home with me first? we¡¯ll visit him again tomorrow after dinner, okay? ¡± mother, I don¡¯t dare to leave. I¡¯m afraid that something might happen to him. Gu Nian shook her head. Song ran caressed her head. silly girl. The doctor said that he¡¯s out of danger. He¡¯ll be fine. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± ¡°You still have a child in your stomach.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, mom.¡± Song ran sighed and pulled Gu jinghang outside. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and make her some food.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Gu Nian asked the doctor when she would wake up. The doctor said it would be in about three to five days. After everyone else had left, they were the only two people left in the room. The beeping sound of the medical equipment could be heard. Gu nianxiang reached out to touch his face. However, his face was covered in bruises and she had no idea where to start. She sniffled and said softly, ¡± ¡°Why are you so silly?¡± How could he risk his life to save her? She gently stroked the back of his hand. She could only touch it with her hand. you have to wake up soon. After you wake up, we can get married and have two children. Look at you, you¡¯ll have a wife and a son and daughter soon. You¡¯ll definitely be happy, won¡¯t you? ¡± Gu Nian¡¯s fingers twitched as she became extremely excited. ¡°Brother zhaohan, you can hear me, can¡¯t you? Isn¡¯t it? I didn¡¯t abort the child. I can¡¯t bear to do it. Even if the child came at the wrong time, even if you brought it on a whim, I still like it and can¡¯t bear to do it. Brother zhaoxuan, wake up quickly.¡± His fingers moved again.
Gu Nian was so happy that she did not know what to do. She quickly continued to speak to him. my parents have forgiven you, so once you wake up, we can start nning our marriage. It might be a family tradition. My mom will get married and have children in college, and I will also get married and have children in college. For you, I can put aside my future for the news and magazine agency matter. So, you have to wake up soon, understand? ¡± She said a lot of things, for a long, long time. Suddenly, the door was pushed open with a bang.
Chapter 2277: You have to understand a mother’s heart Chapter 2277: You have to understand a mother¡¯s heart Gu Nian frowned. Just as she was about to scold the person who did not know the severity of the situation, she turned around and saw Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s mother. Liu Mei walked over to Gu Nian angrily and said through gritted teeth, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s you, Yingluo. You caused my son to be hit by a car.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s heart could not help but ache. She stood up and looked at the menacing person in front of her. ¡°Your son was hit by a car and is lying in bed.|| The first thing you say when youe in is to me him and not to show concern for him. You didn¡¯t ask the doctor how his injuries are. Is this the reaction a mother should have?¡± Liu Mei felt a little guilty, but she still did not repent.¡±It¡¯s all your fault. You think I didn¡¯t hear about it? He was hit by a car because he pushed you. Don¡¯t try to clear your name by saying these useless things.¡± Gu Nian gritted her teeth. I really feel sorry for him for having a mother like you. I really wish that you were not his mother. ¡°Pa! Pa!¡± Liu Mei felt extremely guilty and gave her a heavy p. Just then, the door was pushed open and song ran and Gu jinghang walked in with a thermal lunch box. Seeing that Gu Nian had been pped, song ran could not stand still. She rushed over and gave Liu Mei a tight p.
¡°You actually dared to hit my daughter.¡± Liu Mei didn¡¯t know that director Gu and his wife were here as well. She didn¡¯t hold back when she pped him just now, and the director and his wife had seen everything. She was so guilty that she panicked. Gu Jingxing approached with a serious expression and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡± ¡°Is Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s mother so unreasonable?¡± Liu Mei¡¯s legs turned to jelly and she quickly admitted defeat. director Gu, you have to understand the heart of a mother. I lost my sense of propriety because I was too worried about Zhaozheng. Song ran snorted. a mother¡¯s heart? ¡± Wasn¡¯t my niannian raised by her parents? Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s car ident made all of us very sad and regretful, but this is not a reason for you to hit our niannian. You don¡¯t me the murderer, but you¡¯re here to make things difficult for my daughter. You¡¯re really ashamed of being a mother, and you have the right to say that you have the heart of a mother? Your son is lying here, but you only care about benefits. I¡¯m warning you seriously, if you dare to make things difficult for my daughter again, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Liu Mei quickly apologized, ¡± niannian, I¡¯m sorry. I was impulsive and lost my sense of propriety. My heart hurts too much. Can you forgive me? ¡± get out, ¡± Gu Nian said coldly. I don¡¯t want to see you. I don¡¯t think brother zhaohan wants to see you that much either. Liu Mei gritted her teeth. I¡¯m his mother. He¡¯s injured. I have to stay. I¡¯m sorry, but I will be his wife. I think it¡¯s more appropriate for me to stay. You can leave now. Gu Nian waved her hand. I¡¯m the one closest to him, ¡± Liu Mei said unwillingly. you¡¯re nothing. ¡°Niannianqian.¡± Suddenly, the hospital bed ¡­|| The person on the tform spoke in a weak voice. Gu Nian immediately turned around and stared at him in disbelief. He¡¯s awake. He¡¯s awake so quickly. Didn¡¯t the doctor say it would take at least three to five days? He had actually woken up so quickly. It was probably because it was too noisy here. She rushed to the bed and grabbed|| you¡¯re awake! she held his hand and said excitedly, ¡± are you feeling ufortable anywhere? ¡± Liu Mei also hurried over and squeezed out two drops of tears, ¡± Zhaozheng, I was so scared when I heard about your car ident. Thank God you¡¯re finally awake. Chapter 2278: The child is still here Chapter 2278: The child is still here Shen Zhaozheng nced at his mother and said softly, ¡± ¡°You guys can leave first, I have something to say to niannian.¡± Liu Mei¡¯s face darkened,¡±you child, what are you saying?¡± I am you|| Mom, you asked me to stay and take care of you.¡± Song ran grabbed him.|| He grabbed her arm and said,¡±do you not understand humannguage?¡± Zhaozheng asked you to leave, but you have to go against a patient. Are you trying to anger him?¡± Liu Mei had no choice but to be dragged out of the ward by song ran. She was the hospital director¡¯s wife and she did not dare to disobey. However, the Gu family was really annoying. He was clearly her son, so why were they so enthusiastic? why did the hospital director and the others have to rush over so quickly? Nothing had happened yet, and they already wanted Zhaozheng to be on the Gu family¡¯s side. Who else could she rely on in the future? Damn it, she must not let the Gu family have their way. In the ward, Shen Zhaozheng held her hand tightly and his eyes trembled. ¡°Niannian, are you alright?¡± I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine. Gu Nian shook her head. He forced a smile. then I¡¯m relieved. Who¡¯s the other party? ¡±
Gu Nian gently caressed his face. don¡¯t worry about this first. You¡¯re seriously injured. Your internal organs are all injured. Rest for a while and we¡¯ll talk about this in two days, okay? ¡± He shook his head gently. I¡¯m fine, niannian. I¡¯m fine. Who is the other party? ¡± it¡¯s yang Qi¡¯s mother. She thinks that I caused her son to go to jail. She didn¡¯t repent and didn¡¯t teach her son to not have any evil thoughts in the future. Instead, she tried to harm me. Yang Qi came from a family like this. I¡¯m not surprised that he has such a character. It was difficult for him to speak, but he still managed to speak word by word with great effort.¡±Did you catch her?¡± don¡¯t worry, we caught her and sent her to the police station. She won¡¯t be able to escape. He was finally relieved. He sped her hand, his eyes full of energy.¡±Niannian, did I hear you wrong?¡± ¡°What?¡± before I fainted, I seemed to have heard you say that Yingluo didn¡¯t abort the child. Is that true? ¡± it¡¯s true, ¡°Gu Nian chuckled. the child is still here. Our child is still here. Shen Zhaozheng was both happy and worried,¡±do your parents know about your ran ran?¡± Will they me you?¡± they know. Don¡¯t worry, my dad has already agreed to us being together. Shen Zhaozheng immediately struggled to get up. Gu Nian was so frightened that she quickly held him down.¡±What are you doing? Don¡¯t move.¡± ¡°Yingluo, are you telling the truth?¡± of course it¡¯s true. Have a good rest. I¡¯ll ask my dad to tell you in person tomorrow. Shen Zhaozheng held her hand tightly and refused to let go. thank him for me. I will use the rest of my life to prove that I will not let him down or regret letting me take care of his daughter. ¡°Silly|| Gua, if my dad doesn¡¯t believe that you can protect me, why would he hand me over to you? My dad has been watching your every move and he knows that you love me with your life.¡± Shen Zhaozheng took a lot of effort to speak and started coughing. ¡°Are you alright? I¡¯ll call the doctor over.¡± He grabbed|| ¡°I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to call the doctor.¡±
then, you should rest. Hurry up and rest. Gu Nian heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°You should go back too. You need to rest well.¡± I¡¯m not leaving. I have to look after you. The nurse will bring in a small bed. I¡¯ll stay by your side. Gu Nian sat beside her. He had no strength left, and he couldn¡¯t argue with her.
Chapter 2279: 2341-escaping death, a false alarm Chapter 2279: Chapter 2341-escaping death, a false rm I¡¯ll go and tell my parents, ¡± Gu Nian said softly. you can rest. After they left the ward, song ran quickly went up to them. ¡°Niannian, are you really not going back with us?¡± yes, the nurse will bring the small bed inter. I¡¯ll sleep in the ward. You can go back first. Song ran caressed her head and said, ¡± I¡¯ll have su ye and ding Bai stay here with you. If you need anything, just give us a call, okay? ¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± Song ran and Gu jinghang then walked towards the elevator together. He turned around and saw Liu Mei still standing there. ¡°Why are you still not leaving?¡± Liu Mei was really angry. He was her son, so why did she have to be considerate of others? Fine. She was the wife of the hospital director and Mr. Tang¡¯s sister. She admitted it and quickly walked forward.
Gu Nian heaved a sigh of relief as su ye supported her. young miss, you should quickly go in and rest. Ding man and I will be waiting for you in the hall outside. Gu Nian returned to the ward. Shen Zhaozheng closed his eyes and seemed to have fallen asleep. The nurse brought over a small bed and helped her set it up, then covered her with a nket. Gu Nian turned off the lights in the ward andy down on the small bed.|| Then, he looked at the bed with the light from the window.|| The person who went up. This day was truly a day of shock. When she recalled the moment of life and death today, her heart almost stopped. Her heart ached. In the past, in the dark, no one would love him without weighing the benefits. In the future, when he had her, she would love him well, so that he would no longer have such concerns, and let him bathe in love and sunshine. Downstairs, Liu Mei respectfully watched as the director and his wife got into the car and drove away. Only then did she get into the car in exasperation. Damn it, it was really hateful. Her son had gotten into a car ident, and she couldn¡¯t even look at him for a while longer. What right did the Gu family have? He was really bullying people. She had to make soup ande to see her son tomorrow. She had to let her son know that she was his real mother and that she was the one who really wanted him to be good. The next day, Shen Zhaozheng woke up early in the morning, but he could not move his body. When he turned around, he saw that he was still lying on the small bed.|| The person who went up. It was a false rm to have escaped death. He seemed to have been reborn halfway, and the world he saw was not the same as before. Perhaps it was because he knew that niannian didn¡¯t love Han Zhi, but because they were siblings. Secondly, he knew that she had kept their child. Only people who loved him to the bone would keep their child while resenting him.
In this world, there was someone who loved him wholeheartedly, who did not care about gains and losses, and who did not care about benefits. This made all the worries he had in the past disappear. Seeing that she was a little Haggard and had lost a lot of weight, he suddenly felt guilty. When Gu Nian opened her eyes, she was met with a pair of affectionate eyes. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±
She said softly as she sat up. yes, Yueyue, you should go home and sleep tonight. You can¡¯t stay here. ¡°I¡¯ll only be at ease if I stay here,¡± Gu Nian shrugged. The doctor and nurse came in to check on him as usual and changed his dressing. The doctor then told her about Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s injury in detail. Big on the legs|| With a fractured leg, he would need to rest for at least three months. There was a blood clot in his head, so he couldn¡¯t be agitated. His chest was also injured to a certain extent, so he had to be careful. thank you, doctor, ¡± Gu Nian said with a serious expression. we¡¯ll be careful. After everything was in ce, Shen Zhaozheng raised his hand and Gu Nian hurriedly walked over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 2280: Loving him without any benefits Chapter 2280: Loving him without any benefits ¡°I¡¯m going to Yingluo¡¯s bathroom.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°Niannian, you can¡¯t help me. You have to let the nurse do it.¡± Gu Nian had no choice but to go out and call for their male caretaker while she followed by his side. Although she could not support Shen Zhaozhengpletely, she could at least help him a little. For example, she could help him privately.|| With her around, he couldn¡¯t let others do secret things. After a while, Shen Zhaozhengy on the bed, panting.|| Go. Gu Nian received a call that her mother and father would being over with breakfast and would arrive at the hospital soon. As soon as he hung up, the door of the ward opened. Liu Mei hurriedly walked in with a thermal lunch box, ¡± Zhaozheng, Zhaozheng, I brought breakfast to see you. I woke up very early to make congee and didn¡¯t sleep well. The congee I make is fragrant, thick, and soft. It¡¯s delicious. Gu Nian lowered her eyes. She had to make it sound as good as possible. With a family like this, how could he not worry about personal gains and losses and notck love?
Not long after Liu Mei entered, song ran and Gu jinghang also came in. Liu Mei¡¯s heart was rmed. Was the Gu family trying to snatch her son away? Why were there so many people who wanted to snatch her son away from her? No matter what, she was his mother who had raised him up. She was the greatest contributor. She sat by the bed and opened the lunchbox. Then, she took out a little and said gently, ¡± ¡°Zhaozheng,e, I¡¯ll feed you.¡± Shen Zhaozheng looked away. He didn¡¯t want her mother to feed him, because she had never done such a thing in her life. They were distant to begin with, and it made him feel very embarrassed to suddenly be so attentive. Niannian was more suitable for this kind of thing. As Shen Zhaozheng ignored her, Liu Mei became anxious. She looked at Gu Nian and pretended to be weak.¡±Niannian, I¡¯m his mother. You won¡¯t even let me feed him, right?¡± Hmph! Gu Nian snorted as she pretended to be pitiful in front of Lin Yiqian. She really felt bad for him. What had he been doing for the past few decades? Now that her daughter had been captured and Zhaozheng¡¯s father was not in good health, she remembered that she had a son with such a backer and wanted to make ast-minute effort to please him? I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s toote. Zhaozheng is injured, ¡± she said calmly. let him make his own decision. Whoever he wants to feed him can do so. None of us can make things difficult for him or make him angry. It¡¯s not conducive to the recovery of his wound. What do you think? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng coughed. mom, you should rest. Niannian will feed me. Of course, he knew what his mother was thinking. Did she really think that he didn¡¯t know? In this world, only niannian loved him without any interest. Everyone else, even his parents, brother, and sister-inw, were all stunned. It was trulymentable. Liu Mei almost jumped up when she heard that. Her sense of crisis was too strong. The ye family was a big hidden danger, and there was also the Gu family. Zhaozheng¡¯s heart was already biased towards the Gu family, so how could she not be nervous?
She had to find a way to make Zhao Zheng lean towards her. However, she knew that the Gu family was present and her son was still biased towards them. What other choice did she have other than to give in? okay, then let niannian feed you. I¡¯ll sit by your side and apany you. I¡¯lle to apany you often in the future when you¡¯re injured. Shen Zhaozheng looked ufortable.
In the past, when he needed her, she wasn¡¯t around. Now, he was used to not having a mother like her. Instead, he was trying to make his presence known. Furthermore, her motives were not pure. Chapter 2281: 2344-sense of crisis Chapter 2281: Chapter 2344-sense of crisis It really made his heart turn cold. As Gu Nian fed him the porridge, Gu jinghang said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Shen Zhaozheng,¡± ¡°Dad, can we talk about this after he has breakfast?¡± Gu Nian coughed. ¡°Niannian, don¡¯t talk to your father like that,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said, his heart thumping. Gu jinghang coughed lightly. I¡¯ll wait for you guys to finish eating. Liu Mei sneered in her heart. As a Dean, he would be a joke if he listened to his daughter like this! After Shen Zhaozheng finished eating, Gu jinghang¡¯s expression turned serious. thank you for saving my daughter this time. ¡°I¡¯m not overthinking it. It¡¯s what I should do,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said with a sincere expression. Liu Mei sneered in her heart. It¡¯s just a girlfriend. Do you have to be so desperate? I don¡¯t see you being so devoted to your mother, but instead, you¡¯re helping an outsider. She had really raised him in vain.
Gu jinghang nodded. alright, we don¡¯t want to care too much about what happened in the past. But for now, you should get married as soon as possible. Don¡¯t dy it any longer. Nian nianhuai|| It¡¯s better not to let Liu Mei know about the pregnancy so as not to cause more trouble. This woman is not a good person. If Shen Zhaozheng could stand up, he would definitely bow deeply to him. Could this be considered a good ending after all the suffering? this collision was really worth it. It was really worth it. ¡°Thank you. I will spend the rest of my life loving niannian. I will not let you down.¡± Liu Mei really couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She suppressed her voice and said, ¡± director Gu, this marriage is a big deal between the two families. How can you make the decision on your own? ¡± Gu jinghang nced at her coldly. Liu Mei was speechless and shivered in fear. Hospital director Gu¡¯s natural authority made her not dare to say anything. Gu jinghang said sternly, ¡°this is not a matter between the two families. This is a matter between the two of them. As long as they are willing to be together, they can be together. Niannian even broke off rtions with us in order to be with him. So, this is a matter between the two of them. As their elders, the only thing we can do is to give them our blessings. Liu Mei suppressed her dissatisfaction and said carefully, ¡± ¡°But his father should at least know.¡± ¡°Of course, Shen Zhaozheng will tell them when he gets back.¡± Shen Zhaozheng immediately added, ¡± when I get better, I¡¯ll go to see my father immediately. I¡¯ll tell him about this. He¡¯ll definitely wish us well. They both knew niannian and their rtionship situation. With director Gu around, his father would not oppose their marriage. Liu Mei felt a sense of crisis. If Zhao Zheng really married Gu Nian, she might really lose this son of hers. It seemed that the ye family was not the biggest threat. The Gu family was. The Gu family¡¯s existence was the reason why she had lost this son. Because the Gu family and Gu Nian did not like her, her Zhaozheng waspletely obedient to her. After they got married, he would no longer care about her as his mother. Moreover, this girl even had a child now. Zhaozheng was already deeply in love with this girl, and now that she had a child, everything seemed to be settled.
How could she ept this? Gu jinghang was naturally at ease when it came to Shen Zhaozheng. He was someone who did not even care about his own life and still wanted to save his daughter, just like Gu jinghang himself back then. As Xiao ran said, niannian¡¯s optimism and cheerfulness would eventually influence this young man who was worried about personal gains and losses. Song ran tugged at Gu Nian and whispered, ¡± I¡¯ve hired a nurse. Also, the two aunties who live in futun apartments will cook for Zhaozheng every day. You¡¯re pregnant. You can¡¯t overwork yourself. Do you understand?
Chapter 2282: Don’t talk nonsense Chapter 2282: Don¡¯t talk nonsense ¡°Mother, I know,¡± Gu Nian nodded. Liu Mei clenched her fists. She was the mother, but in front of the Gu family, she was an outsider. What a joke. She gritted her teeth. Mrs. Director, I don¡¯t have anything to do anyway. I¡¯ll cook some food and soup for Zhaozheng every day from now on. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Song ran nced at her coldly. If she remembered correctly, when Zhao Zheng broke his leg in his teens, Ms. Liu Mei seemed to hang out at the Mahjong table all day. Now, Xuanji Ha, this woman wasn¡¯t smart. She could even be said to be stupid. Her little tricks were really clear to others. Everyone knew why she was suddenly so nice to Shen Zhaozheng. However, she was Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s biological daughter.|| Mother, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for them to be too critical. ¡°That¡¯s even better. I¡¯ll have to trouble you then,¡± she said with a smile.
Liu Mei gritted her teeth. Mrs. Hospital director, you¡¯re my son. How can I trouble you to trouble me? please excuse me. You don¡¯t treat yourself as an outsider. She didn¡¯t dare to say this. She was a person who bullied the weak, so how could she dare to offend the hospital director¡¯s wife like this? moreover, hospital director Gu was here. Shen Zhaozheng suddenly said, ¡± the food in the first hospital¡¯s canteen is pretty good. It¡¯s nutritionally bnced. There are dishes and soup. Mom, you don¡¯t have toe and visit me every day. Liu Mei felt embarrassed. Her son had indeed sided with the Gu family. but I¡¯m worried about you, ¡± she said, feeling a little wronged. I don¡¯t even have the appetite to eat or drink when I see you injured like this. Gu Nian noticed the destion in Shen zhaoqian¡¯s eyes. It was a destion that felt ironic and ridiculous. Heh, was she really worried about him? ¡°Do as you wish,¡± he waved his hand. After all, she was still his mother. Perhaps she really wanted to make up for theck of motherly love in the past and treat him well again. Liu Mei looked at song ran happily. I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Hospital director. I will take care of my son from now on. I won¡¯t trouble your nanny anymore. Song ran chuckled and did not say anything else. She then gave Gu Nian a few more instructions before leaving the hospital with Gu jinghang. Song ran scoffed. I¡¯ve met many petty and short-sighted women like Liu Mei. However, this is the first time I¡¯ve met someone who¡¯s so heartless to her own son. She¡¯s only concerned about her own gains and losses. ¡°Yes,¡± Gu jinghang replied softly. Song ran continued, ¡± at that time, I heard from Zhou Yueru that Liu Mei¡¯s attitude towards her son and daughter ispletely different. She¡¯s quite concerned about her daughter but not her son. It¡¯s really strange. ¡°Is it strange? Don¡¯t we only dote on that girl? Didn¡¯t Yanzhi grow up as a free-range pet?¡± Song ran shook her head. it feels different. Yanzhi had pneumonia when he was eight years old. You and I had to stay by his side and take care of him without any clothes on. We didn¡¯t sleep at all. We just hoped that he was a tough boy, but our love for him was no less than niannian¡¯s. As for Liu Mei, her son broke his leg while riding a horse, but she still had the mood to sit at the Mahjong table. Also, from Zhou Yueru¡¯s words, she has been ignoring her own son since he was young. She doesn¡¯t seem to be her biological son. Gu jinghang held her hand tightly. ran, ¡± he said. don¡¯t talk nonsense.
Song ran covered her mouth and said, ¡± Okay, okay, okay. I won¡¯t talk nonsense. I just feel that she has always been a mother because of her son. She only managed to marry into the Shen family because of Shen Zhaozheng. She should treat her son, who has brought her wealth and glory, as her precious treasure. Why does she dislike him so much? ¡± Chapter 2283: 2346-you really think too much Chapter 2283: Chapter 2346-you really think too much Gu jinghang coughed lightly. that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s not care about their family matters anymore. Niannian and Zhaozheng will be living alone in the future anyway. We¡¯ll just go to the Shen family¡¯s old residence once in a while. There won¡¯t be any conflicts. Song ran pouted. niannian is really unfortunate to have such a mother-inw. Gu jinghang chuckled. perhaps Liu Mei will be like my mother and will like niannian very much in the future. After all, when I first brought you home, my mother was in a daze. Song ran nced at him. the first time I went to your house, I still remember it vividly. I was chased by your big white goose. It¡¯s probably a stain that I can¡¯t wash away in this life. Gu jinghang kept a smile on his face and did not say anything else. Song ran, on the other hand, had a lot on her mind. Would Liu Mei be like jinghang¡¯s mother and treat niannian well in the future? She didn¡¯t feel too optimistic. After Liu Mei fed Shen Zhaozheng breakfast, she said, ¡± ¡°Zhaozheng, what do you want to eat for lunch? I¡¯ll make some carp soup for you. It¡¯s very nourishing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything,¡± Shen Zhaozheng forced a smile. okay, I¡¯ll go to the market now and buy you some food. I¡¯lle back again in the afternoon. You have to wait for me.
After that, she left the ward with the lunch box happily. Shen Zhaozheng took a deep breath and looked at Gu Nian. ¡°Did you secretly go to school without me knowing?¡± I didn¡¯t get an abortion. Of course, I have to go to school as usual, ¡± Gu Nian said as she pinched his fingers. Shen Zhaozheng pinched her face and said, ¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t go to school today?¡± take two days off. If you don¡¯t do well in the final exams, you¡¯ll have to bear a lot of responsibility. Shen Zhaozheng narrowed his eyes. then you¡¯d better not take leave. The Dean will think that you¡¯re dying your studies by being with me. If he reneges on his decision and doesn¡¯t want you to marry me, it won¡¯t be worth it. Gu Nian snorted. you¡¯re overthinking things. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t dy my work. After all, there¡¯s a super university student in our dormitory who¡¯s bullying Guan Ling. She¡¯ll tutor me. Don¡¯t worry. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s slender fingers gently grazed her stomach, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile. There, there were his children, his and niannian¡¯s children, two children. Gu Nian grabbed|| She held his hand. that¡¯s enough. You¡¯ve changed your dressing and had breakfast. You should close your eyes and rest. I¡¯ll read for a while. The ward was quiet, and he would asionally look at her with his eyes half-open. It was as if she had a telepathic connection. She would always look back at him at the first moment, and then, as if she was grabbing a bag, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡± ¡°Close your eyes and rest.¡± He was seriously injured and must not work his mind and body. He had to do this for at least a week. He had to lie down and sleep more to help him recover. Since the doctor had instructed her, she did not dare to be careless. Shen Zhaozheng closed his eyes again. At 11:30 pm, Liu Mei came back again with a lunch box. As soon as she saw Gu Nian sitting by the bed, she said in a sarcastic tone, ¡± ¡°Niannian, you¡¯re still a student. Why don¡¯t you go to school all day? you can¡¯t do this. It¡¯s not good for the atmosphere.¡± Auntie, don¡¯t worry. Even if I don¡¯t go to school, my grades will not be affected, ¡± Gu Nian chuckled. Since you¡¯re brother zhaohan|| For mother¡¯s sake, I can still talk to you nicely. I just hope that you¡¯re truly remorseful and treat brother zhaohan well in the future.
¡°You¡¯re really confident,¡± Liu Mei chuckled. It was all because of the director and Mr. Tang that they could ask for leave whenever they wanted. Did they think that the media University was owned by the Gu family? brother zhaohan is hungry, ¡± Gu Nian said indifferently. since Auntie has brought food over, hurry up and feed him.
Chapter 2284: 2347-a man Chapter 2284: Chapter 2347-a man With that, she walked out of the ward. Her nanny had also brought food. In the ward, Liu Mei opened the lunch box attentively and introduced how hard she had worked to cook these dishes. ¡°Since it¡¯s so hard on you, don¡¯t do it anymore and just send it over,¡± Shen Zhaozheng couldn¡¯t help but say. mom, ¡± Liu Mei quickly said, ¡± I¡¯ve suffered for you. It¡¯s nothing. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s smile was sarcastic. Fortunately, niannian had gone out. Otherwise, he would really feel embarrassed and ashamed. Compared to hospital director Gu and his wife, who were wholeheartedly thinking about niannian, his mother really made him feel depressed. Liu Mei had a low IQ and EQ. Since her son was willing to risk his life to block a car for Gu Nian, Gu Nian was naturally the woman he could not live without. But she still made up her mind to break them up. Zhaozheng, I heard that director Gu is making things difficult for you. Why? ¡±
¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Shen Zhaozheng replied with his eyes lowered. ¡°Look, Dean Gu¡¯s family is so domineering and domineering. If you marry niannian, you¡¯ll be even more subject to the Gu family in the future. Are you really willing to do that?¡± hehe, ¡± Shen Zhaozheng snorted. director Gu and Madam are both reasonable people. They won¡¯t make things difficult for me. you¡¯re still talking about it? I heard that you were summoned to director Gu¡¯s Vi and were injured when you came out. You even said that the Gu family wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for you. Shen Zhaozheng looked up at her. that¡¯s because I did something wrong. It¡¯s only natural for them to be like this. Liu Mei looked at him with regret. you silly child, you¡¯ve really been bewitched by the Gu family. You¡¯ll lose yourself sooner orter if you continue to be like this. The Gu family is strong, and everyone in their family holds great power. You can originally show off in other families with your position, but when youe to the Gu family, you still have to behave with your tail between your legs. Are you really willing to ept this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m full. You can go back now,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said with narrowed eyes. Liu Mei gritted her teeth. you¡¯re such a silly child. You have to remember that only your blood-rted rtives will not harm you in this world. Everything I¡¯ve done is for your sake. I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to stand up straight in the future. As a man, self-esteem is the most important thing. Don¡¯t you think so now? you¡¯ll know that I¡¯m right in the future. Shen Zhaozheng sighed in his heart. Stubborn, really stubborn. He had nothing else to say, and he didn¡¯t want to say anything more to her. There was no point in saying more. As Liu Mei walked out with the lunch box, Gu Nian said goodbye to her. Liu Mei walked out of the ward and gritted her teeth. What an ill-mannered girl. She had just walked out of the ward when her good friend called her. ¡°Liu Mei, what¡¯s wrong with you? He hasn¡¯t been ying mahjong for the past two days.¡± Liu Mei sighed,¡±you think you don¡¯t want toe?¡± My son got into a car ident and got injured. I have to take care of him, don¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t we have a nurse? You can let the nurse do it. ¡± Liu Mei shook her head. I have to take care of him for at least a few more days. I have to let him know how much I care about him as his mother. ¡°Alright, do as you wish.¡±
In the ward, Gu Nian wiped Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s face and carefully wiped his fingers. After that, she raised the bed so that he was half-lying on the bed.|| Go. The two of them chatted asionally and enjoyed the silence in the ward. In the morning, Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s older brothers had all arrived. Shen Zhaoshan and Zhou Yueru were even more worried about Shen Zhaozheng than Liu Mei.
Chapter 2285: Not easy to deal with Chapter 2285: Not easy to deal with Shen Zhaoshan sat on the chair by the bed and looked at him up and down. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± After all, Gu nianjia had grown up with him and Yueru. Gu nianjia and Gu Nian had already settled everything. Gu nianjia¡¯s own brother had been hurt so badly that he was on the verge of death. Of course, Gu nianjia¡¯s heart would ache. ¡°Brother, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Shen Zhaozheng shook his head. Zhou Yueru¡¯s eyes reddened. look at you. You¡¯re already injured to this extent, and you still say it doesn¡¯t hurt? I¡¯ll cook for you in the future? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng smiled. thank you, sister-inw. My mom has been cooking and sending food over. I won¡¯t trouble you. ¡°She¡¯s willing to put down her Mahjong game to take care of you?¡± Zhou Yueru asked, raising her eyebrows. This was something new. Shen Zhaozheng nodded slightly. sure, ¡± Zhou Yueru replied. if there¡¯s anything you need, just let sister-inw know. ¡°Alright,¡± he said.
hanzhi is still sweeping the streets and didn¡¯t have time toe over, so I didn¡¯te to see you. I hope you don¡¯t mind. ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Shen Zhaoshan then gave Gu Nian a few more instructions before he left the ward with the rest of the Shen family. In the hospital corridor, Shen Zhaoshan sighed. from what Liu Mei said, Zhaozheng got into the car ident because he was concerned about that girl. I didn¡¯t expect him to love her to this extent. Zhou Yueru forced a smile. yeah, forget it. Let them be. We can¡¯t care so much. ¡°Yes.¡± The room returned to silence. Gu Nian leaned on the bed and whispered, ¡± I feel that your brother and sister-inw are better than you.|| I¡¯m good to you.¡± Liu Mei happened to be standing outside the ward, and when she heard this sentence, the anger in her heart suddenly rose. She knew that this little girl loved to stir up trouble and sow discord between her and her son. If she really stayed by Zhaozheng¡¯s side, their mother-son rtionship would only grow further apart. No, she definitely couldn¡¯t just sit and wait for death. Shen Zhaozheng patted her head and smiled. ¡°Big brother and sister-inw are good to me.¡± Therefore, he always felt a little guilty about hanzhi. He could only hope that he could find someone he liked and liked to spend the rest of his life with. Only then would he not feel so guilty. Liu Mei pushed the door open and wanted to see Gu Nian¡¯s flustered and guilty expression. However, she realized that Gu Nian was staring at her with an open expression. What a shameless girl, talking bad about someone behind their back, yet still daring to be so upright. An expert of this level was not easy to deal with. During lunch, Liu Mei was still trying to brainwash Shen Zhaozheng by saying that Gu Nian was not a good person. However, her efforts were in vain. She left the ward with the lunch box unwillingly. After thinking about it carefully, she felt that she had suffered a great loss. She had even stopped ying mahjong and put in so much effort to serve her son, but her son¡¯s heart was always on that little slut¡¯s side.
Wasn¡¯t everything she was doing useless? It was such a loss! She had to think of a way. The afternoon sun shone down on Gu Nian, who was sleepy, so sheid down beside him to take an afternoon nap. Shen Zhaozheng patted her head and said gently, ¡± ¡°Niannian, sleep on the small bed.|| Go on, it¡¯s notfortable to sleep on your stomach like this.¡± Gu Nian shook her head. I¡¯m going to lie down and sleep. Once I do, I don¡¯t want to get up. My head will hurt when I get up. I¡¯ll just lie down and sleep for 20 minutes.
Shey down beside him, and his hand gently rested on her head as he watched her sleep. The warm sunlight shone in, and the water in the pipette dripped into the vein on the back of his hand through the thin tube. He justy there with a smile on his face. Chapter 2286: There will be rumors as long as there are people Chapter 2286: There will be rumors as long as there are people When it was four in the afternoon, Guan lingjian and Xia dujun came. Jian Xia looked at Gu Nian worriedly. I heard that the person was after you. Is Yingluo okay? ¡± I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine now, ¡± Gu Nian said as he patted her back. &Nbsp; ran hou looked at Guan Ling. it was Yang Qi¡¯s mother. She put all her eggs in one basket and wanted to hit me with her car. She felt that it was all my fault that her son became like that. Guan Ling could not help but spit, ¡± she must be crazy. Like mother, like son. Her son wants to kill someone, but she¡¯s still not repenting and not educating her son. she¡¯s been sent to the police station. There will bews to educate her, and she will also educate her son on her behalf. The few of them still had lingering fears. When they saw Shen Zhaozheng lying behind them, they couldn¡¯t help but curse at Yang Qi and his mother. She thought that if niannian was the one who was hit, she might have lost two lives. Vicious, he was too vicious. Gu Nian grabbed Guan Ling¡¯s hand. I¡¯ll have to take care of brother zhaohan for the next few days. Can youe to the hospital to tutor me when you have time? ¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me.¡± Guan Ling was helping Gu Nian with her homework, while Du Jun would peel an Apple and cut it into small pieces for Shen Zhaozheng and the rest. Shen Zhaozheng was relieved. His niannian had such a group of friends. He was both d and envious. They finished their homework until it was past six in the morning. It was already dark outside, and the three of them left the hospital. Jian Xia received a text message that said ¡®I went to the Tang Manor¡¯. The sender was Xie Muye. She let out a soft sigh. He was really rising in the ranks step by step, stepping on their Jian family. He was promoted really quickly and got Mr. Tang¡¯s favor so quickly. She really had to congratte him. A weekter, Shen Zhaozheng could barely walk a few steps with his walking stick. Gu Nian had also rested for a week. However, there was no sign of homework. The rumors in the school did not stop. It was said that the media was going to take on the surname Gu. She coulde and go as she pleased, and the principal would listen to herpletely. Well, as long as there were people, there would be rumors. She would not care about these. Shen Zhaozheng sneaked into the bathroom and called his Secretary, Yu Bin. He lowered his voice and said, ¡± there¡¯s a small box in the second drawer of the bedside table in my house. There¡¯s a ring in it. Bring it to me. ¡°Alright, boss.¡± After hanging up the phone, he walked out of the bathroom with his walking stick. Niannian had returned to school as usual, but she woulde over to apany him at night. Yu Bin hurriedly took his boss¡¯s ring and looked at his boss ambiguously. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re not going to be single soon.¡± Shen Zhaozheng waved his hand. alright, you can leave now. She¡¯s about to end her ss. Yu Bin pouted. I¡¯ll throw it away after using it. Can¡¯t I just watch? ¡± ¡°Hurry up and get lost.¡± Yu Bin walked away feeling wronged. Not long after, Gu Nian returned. Shen Zhaozheng was quite nervous. After all, she had forgotten about him when she proposed to himst time. Now, it was the same again. He hoped that everything would go smoothly. ¡°You ¡­¡± Gu Nian looked around and raised her eyebrows.|| Didn¡¯t mommy Yueyue bring you dinner today?¡±
Shen Zhaozheng forced a smile. he didn¡¯te today. He said that he was tired from taking care of me and wasn¡¯t feeling well. He¡¯lle back in two days. Gu Nian could not help but roll her eyes. Was she really tired or did she think that taking care of her son was too tiring and waszy toe? In a vi on San Ma Road, Liu Mei and her best friend Lin Yin were gathered.
Chapter 2287: 2350-sincere gaze Chapter 2287: Chapter 2350-sincere gaze Liu Mei¡¯s face was full of worry as she gritted her teeth, ¡± Lin Yin, I¡¯m really worried. The ye family is nothing. The Gu family is my biggest threat. Zhaozheng¡¯s heart ispletely on the Gu family¡¯s side. That girl, Gu Nian, has really made my Zhaozheng lose his mind. He¡¯s even willing to give up his life for her. The most important thing is that girl doesn¡¯t like me and always likes to talk bad about me behind my back. If this goes on, Zhaozheng really doesn¡¯t have me in his heart anymore. ¡°You¡¯re really silly,¡± Lin Yin snorted.¡±What¡¯s wrong with being considerate? She¡¯s the head director¡¯s daughter and Mr. Tang¡¯s niece. She¡¯s from such a prominent family, so why did you offend her in the first ce? If I had a good rtionship with her in the beginning, how could there be so many things now?¡± Liu Mei felt wronged. that¡¯s the girl¡¯s first rtionship with the boss. After talking to her nephew, she talked to her uncle. How good can she be? I¡¯m afraid that she will lead my Zhaozheng astray. I¡¯m also afraid that the Gu family will bully him. My Zhaozheng will not be able to lift his head in front of the Gu family in the future. I¡¯m doing this for his own good. Lin Yin frowned. Alright, alright. What¡¯s the point of saying all this? I¡¯m guessing that your rtionship with that girl is not going to be good. ¡°It definitely won¡¯t be done well. That girl has a big n.¡± then you can only act pitiful. At least make your son feel sorry for you and feel guilty. Only then will he remember your good deeds. ¡°What do I have to do?¡± Lin Yin whispered a few words, and Liu Mei nodded repeatedly.¡±Alright, alright, alright.¡± Gu Nian was now stationed at the first hospital. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s ward had been well decorated. There was even a bed in the living room for the bodyguards to rest in. One of them was on duty while the other was resting. It was just right. Gu Nian¡¯s eyes curved in joy as she finally got the chance to feed him.
¡°You ¡­|| Mom¡¯s finally noting, so I¡¯ll be the one feeding you in the future, okay?¡± ¡°Niannian, I¡¯m much better now. I can eat on my own. You still need someone to take care of you, so you don¡¯t have to put in so much effort to take care of me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not that delicate.|| When I was pregnant, my morning sicknesssted for a long time, but I finished it in a week. My physical fitness is much stronger than the average girl, and it¡¯s all thanks to the director who doesn¡¯t run tenps every day by himself. He also dragged me and Yanzhi to run with him, so my small body is like a lever! Besides, the doctor said that pregnant women can¡¯t just do nothing. They need to exercise regrly to help with natural delivery.¡± Shen Zhaozheng was touched that she had said so much in one breath and did not stop her. At night, the crescent moon was hanging on the treetops. The atmosphere was intense. He took out the box from under his pillow and grabbed it.|| He held Gu Nian¡¯s hand. niannian, right now, my legs are not very convenient. I can¡¯t kneel on one knee, but I still want to propose to you at this time. Niannian, Will you marry me? ¡± It was still the same red velvet box. It was the same red box that had caused her to lose a part of her memory because of hanzhi. When she saw his proposal, she felt as if she had seen a ghost. After all, she thought that he was her boyfriend¡¯s uncle. Now that she thought about it, she really didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Brother zhaohan probably wanted to strangle her to death at that time. He just sat on the bed like this.|| He held the diamond ring in his hand, his eyes sincere and a little nervous. Chapter 2288: Did someone make her do this? Chapter 2288: Did someone make her do this? Although everything was set in stone-she loved him, and her parents agreed-he could not feel at ease until the veryst moment. Gu Nian squinted at him. look at you. You¡¯ve finally gotten what you wanted. You¡¯ve be a winner in life with a wife, a son, and a daughter. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s mouth twitched. niannian, ¡± he said. promise me. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Gu Nian poked his face. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. It¡¯s such a solemn moment. You should be more serious.¡± After Gu Nian was done teasing him, she extended her hand to him. Shen Zhaozheng, I love you. I¡¯m willing to marry you and be your wife. I¡¯ll love you and protect you from now on. Shen Zhaozheng was on the verge of tears of joy, but he suppressed the excitement in his heart. With trembling fingers, he put on the ring that he had been holding back for a long time. Then, he bent down, held the back of her head, and kissed her red lips. do you still remember the first time you saw this ring? ¡± Yup, he really touched on a sore spot. ¡°I don¡¯t remember,¡± she shrugged.
He tapped her on the head. you little girl, you were acting dumb here. At that time, you were so flustered that you didn¡¯t know where to go. You ran out of the door and looked at me like I was a monster. I don¡¯t remember her anymore. Why are you still brooding over it? ¡± Gu Nian felt wronged. Shen Zhaozheng gently pulled her into his arms. it¡¯s fine now. Let¡¯s go through more and strengthen our feelings for each other. It¡¯s more suitable to propose now. ¡°Then, when are we going to register our marriage?¡± in two days, I¡¯ll go back to the western suburbs residence and tell my father in person. When the timees, you cane with me. ¡°Yes, sure.¡± The next morning, Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s phone rang. It was the housekeeper from the western suburbs residence. Auntie Hu sounded anxious.¡±Zhaozheng, you ¡­|| Mom teased you.|| Mother, she¡¯s wailing.¡± ¡°What happened to her?¡± she stayed up all night to make soup for youst night. When she got up this morning, she missed a step and fell down the stairs. Her ankle is broken, so she¡¯s been sent to the hospital. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s expression darkened. I understand. Tell her to recuperate in peace. I can¡¯t visit her now, but I¡¯ll go to the hospital to visit her in a few days. before Madam was sent to the hospital, she even wanted me to bring you some soup. Zhaozheng, Madam really cares about you. Shen Zhaozheng was expressionless. I understand. Tell her that I¡¯ll visit her. Tell her not to worry about me. After hanging up the phone, his expression was still heavy. Although his mother didn¡¯t treat him well, this trick was to gain his sympathy and make him feel guilty. It didn¡¯t seem like a trick she would y. Did someone make her do this? Then, who was that person? In Beijing University sixth hospital, Liu Mei¡¯s leg was in a cast and she was lying on the bed.|| Lin Yin, who was sitting at the side, smiled at her. ¡°How is it? does your son know how much effort you¡¯ve put in for him?¡± ¡°I asked the nanny to call him this morning. He said that he woulde to see me. I stayed upte because of him, and I fell down the stairs because I was not in my right mind. As his son, how could he not feel guilty? Lin Yin, you¡¯re really smart.¡± Lin Yin smiled. in the future, you must show more concern for your son. Zhaozheng is not a heartless person. He won¡¯t forget his mother after getting a wife, understand? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s the only one I can rely on now. I¡¯ll definitely treat him well.¡±
Chapter 2289: 2351-willing Chapter 2289: Chapter 2351-willing After another week, the clotted blood in Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s head had dispersed, and his internal organs had basically returned to normal.|| He still had to rest for a while for his broken leg. After all, it would take a hundred days for his bones to recover. Shen Zhaozheng supported himself with his walking stick and left the hospital with Gu Nian¡¯s help. He didn¡¯t want to waste a single day. He wanted to take niannian to see his father and tell him about their marriage. The cast on his leg was thick, and it was not easy for him to get into the car. Ding Bai specially drove a high chassis, a business car with arge space, so that his legs could be stretched out. Gu Nian was already two months pregnant. There was no sign of morning sickness, and her pregnancy had not yet shown. She ate well and went to the hospital for a checkup. The doctor also said that everything was normal. When she told her mother about it, her mother was extremely envious. Gu jinghang also said that he should have arranged for you to runps in the past to exercise and see how strong niannian¡¯s body was. Gu Nian could not help butugh when she heard her mother¡¯s words. She sat beside Shen Zhaozheng and ced her walking stick down. ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t hurt your leg?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± As the car left the first hospital, Gu Nian shook her head. why are you in such a hurry? wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to go see your father when your legs are more convenient? ¡±
¡°I can¡¯t wait,¡± he said in a deep voice, pulling her hand. Forty minutester, the car stopped in front of the western suburbs residence. It was already the end of May, and the capital city was getting hotter. Shen Boyong sat under a Locust pod tree with a radio ying next to him. It was probably ying Huangmei opera. When she saw Shen Zhaozheng walking in with a walking stick, she said, ¡± since you¡¯re injured, don¡¯t rush back and forth. Isn¡¯t it better to stay in the hospital to recuperate? ¡± When Shen Zhaozheng and Gu Nian entered the courtyard, the housekeeper brought two chairs for them to sit down. ¡°Father, I brought niannian back this time to tell you that I¡¯m getting married to her,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said seriously. Shen Boyong¡¯s face sank slightly as he held the Buddha beads in his hand,¡±Isn¡¯t niannian Zhenzhen still in University? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Shen Zhaozheng looked around and saw no one around. He said in a deep voice, ¡± niannian, she¡¯s yinghuai|| I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Shen Boyong¡¯s expression softened. This was his youngest son. His daughter was disappointing, but his youngest son had always been outstanding. He was also his only son without a family. He naturally hoped that his youngest son could give him a grandson or granddaughter. ¡°Oh, really? How many months has it been?¡± ¡°Two months. It¡¯s Xuxu¡¯s twins.¡± Hearing this, Shen Boyong could not help but smile, you¡¯re so lucky, Zhaozheng. Alright then, you should marry niannian as soon as possible. Don¡¯t let the child be fatherless. Shen Zhaozheng and Gu Nian both heaved a sigh of relief. However, it made sense. Their father had always known about niannian¡¯s existence and had not objected much to it. Now that they had a child, he would naturally agree to the marriage. The two of them had dinner in the mansion and left at dusk. On the way, Shen Zhaozheng asked ding Bai to drive him to Beijing University sixth hospital. After all, his mother was hospitalized there, and he had promised to visit her. The most important thing was that he really wanted to know who was the one giving his mother the idea. As soon as Shen Zhaozheng and Gu Nian appeared in the orthopedic ward of Beijing University No. 6, Liu Mei immediately acted like a drama queen. She sighed and said, ¡± I¡¯m seriously injured this time. I can¡¯t even take a step. Going to the toilet is simply torture. My bones still hurt at night. Sigh, but you¡¯re my son. No matter how serious my injuries are, I¡¯m willing to bear it.
Chapter 2290: 2353-looking at each other and smiling Chapter 2290: Chapter 2353-looking at each other and smiling Gu Nian thought to himself,¡¯hehe.¡¯ Shen Zhaozheng had almost lost his life for her, but he had never been like her, boasting about his contributions. He had a fractured ankle and had been resting for a week. He couldn¡¯t possibly be unable to walk with a walking stick, could he? he was really pretentious. Fortunately, brother zhaohan was not like her. Shen Zhaozheng sat beside the bed and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve suffered for me this time.¡± Liu Mei got excited,¡±Aiya, Zhaozheng, I told you, I¡¯m you.¡±|| Mom, this little bit of suffering is nothing.¡± Liu Mei was still too narrow-minded. If she didn¡¯t say anything, Shen Zhaozheng might still remember her. you¡¯re so injured. Didn¡¯t your friendse to see you? ¡± yes, I do, but she has her own family matters to attend to. She can¡¯t stay with me all the time. Zhaozheng, when my legs are better, I¡¯ll continue to visit you and make soup for you, okay? ¡± He forced a smile. you should rest. Don¡¯t worry about me.
The two of them left the ward. Shen Zhaozheng stopped a nurse who was passing by and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m Liu Mei¡¯s son.¡± ¡°Hello,¡± he said. ¡°May I ask who has been visiting my mother more frequently recently?¡± The nurse thought for a moment. it was a woman about the same age as the old leader¡¯s wife. I heard the old leader¡¯s wife call her by her name. I think her name is Lin Yin. Shen Zhaozheng frowned. Lin Yin? He|| Mom|| There was no one named Lin Yin among the cards. Could it be that he did not know her? ¡°Alright, I understand. Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± ¡°Why do you look like you have a lot on your mind?¡± Gu Nian asked him on the way back. Shen Zhaozheng patted the back of her hand and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He didn¡¯t want to expose his mother¡¯s schemes in front of niannian. It would only make him feel ashamed, and it wasn¡¯t worth it to say it openly. The next day, after Gu Nian went to school, Shen Zhaozheng called Yu Bin. ¡°Investigate a person for me. Her name is Lin Yin. She seems to be a good friend of my mother.¡± ¡°Ah? Boss, why are you investigating Madam¡¯s good friend?¡± Shen Zhaozheng patted his head and said, ¡± if I tell you to investigate, just do it. Remember, it¡¯s a secret investigation, understand? ¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright, I got it.¡± Two dayster, Gu jinghang, song ran, and Gu Yanzhi arrived at the capital city. It was a big day for their younger daughter to get her marriage certificate. At first, they didn¡¯t want to make it public. They were just getting their marriage certificate, not holding a wedding. They just wanted to do it quietly. Du Dapeng had informed the director of the Civil Affairs Bureau early in the morning. The director brought the Justice staff and various documents to the vi of the hospital director¡¯s wife. The Dean stood uneasily in the side hall of the vi. He was just a small character, and he never thought that he would have the chance to see the head of the hospital with his own eyes in his life. He was already forty years old, but he still seemed a little immature, and he even stuttered twice when he spoke.
¡°Chief Feng, you don¡¯t have to be nervous,¡± song ran said in a friendly manner. Department Director Feng had just heaved a sigh of relief when he heard the nannye in and report, ¡± ¡°Hospital Gu, Mr. Tang¡¯s family is here.¡± Department Director Feng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. These two were big shots. He had really seen the world and broadened his horizons today.
Tang qingru walked into the side hall and Gu jinghang quickly stood up to wee him. ¡°Father, why are you here?¡± ¡°What? you didn¡¯t even inform me of my granddaughter¡¯s wedding?¡± Tang qingru looked dissatisfied. Gu Nian and Shen Zhaozheng looked at each other and smiled. Chapter 2291: 2354-support each other and love each other for a lifetime Chapter 2291: Chapter 2354-support each other and love each other for a lifetime ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that,¡± Gu jinghang said anxiously. Song ran walked forward and hooked her arm around Gu jinghang¡¯s. She nced at her father and said, ¡± why? why are you making things difficult for my jinghang? it¡¯s just a marriage certificate, not a wedding banquet. What¡¯s the big deal? ¡± ¡°No,¡± Tang qingru snorted,¡±how can I not be present at such an important asion?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an and mu Mian also had the same idea. Department Director Feng felt that his eyes were not enough to see all of them. In the past, he could only see these big shots on the news, but today, he had seen them all. It was worth it, it was really worth it. Song ran tutted and said, ¡± since you¡¯re here, it¡¯s not right if you don¡¯t inform my sister and dad, as well as jinghang¡¯s brother and sister. Why don¡¯t we wait for them toe before we register our marriage? ¡± As he made the calls one by one, chief Feng was trembling with fear. At noon, he even had lunch with two Mr. Tang and the head of the hospital in the vi. He really wanted to ask the Secretary who followed him here to take a photo for him as a memento. But he didn¡¯t dare to say that. In the afternoon, he had the honor of having tea with these big shots, who were also concerned about the current marriage situation.
At around four o ¡®clock in the afternoon, arge group of people continued to enter in a single file, each of whom he knew by name. Dizzy, she was really a little dizzy. Song ran pondered for a while and walked to Shen Zhaozheng. my family is already here. It¡¯s not good if your family is not here. You should call your parents and brother and sister-inw. Shen Boyong¡¯s health was not good, so he did note over. His mother was in the hospital, so he did not want her toe over. He only informed his three brothers and sister-inw. Department Director Feng had really fainted, and he was about to suffocate from the pressure of the big shots. Shen Zhaoshan brought Zhou Yueru to meet the Gu family one by one. Tang qingru was very polite. After all, they were going to be inws in the future, so he treated them very kindly. She had a lot to say to Shen Zhaoshan and was grateful that they could raise such a good child. Shen Zhaoshan and Zhou Yueru were a little disappointed. It was a pity for their family¡¯s hanzhi. It was such a good marriage, but thinking about it, maybe it was fate, so they could only give up. Shen hanzhi was not there. How could he be there for such an asion? Shen Zhaoshan and his wife no longer had any enmity with Gu jinghang and his wife as they chatted andughed. Gu Nian and Shen Zhaozheng both heaved a sigh of relief. Hence, the two of them recited their marriage deration in front of the room full of people. Every word and sentence was very serious and solemn. When Shen Zhaozheng had first fallen for her, he had never thought that he would be able to ept so many people¡¯s blessings and wishes to marry her. ¡°We are willing to be husband and wife. From today on, we will shoulder the responsibilities and obligations that marriage has given us. We will be filial to our parents, teach our children, respect and love each other, trust and encourage each other, understand and give in to each other, help each other, and love each other for a lifetime.¡± After reciting the oath, the room was filled with apuse. Song ran¡¯s eyes were red as she walked over and gave Gu Nian a hug. ¡°Niannian, you¡¯ve grown up.¡± ¡°I never thought that you would get married before me.¡± Gu Yanzhi also walked up to her. ¡°Don¡¯t be too far off from your sister. Hurry up and find someone to take you in.¡± Gu Yanzhi put one hand in his pocket and snorted.¡±Do you think I¡¯m as smitten with love as you are? I want to start a career first so that people won¡¯t only say that I¡¯m director Gu¡¯s son, understand?¡±
Chapter 2292: I’ve never blamed you Chapter 2292: I¡¯ve never med you ¡®Who¡¯s crazy about love? I have ambitions and dreams too, okay? This is called love.|| What do you know?¡± It was quite lively at dinner. Yang Haitao¡¯s industrial chain was quiterge, and the hotel industry was naturally involved. The hotel was naturally cleared out, and both families attended the banquet that night. After toasting and exchanging toasts, the crowd gradually dispersed. you stay, ¡± Gu jinghang said to Shen zhaoxi. I have a few words to say to you. ¡°Dad, what are you trying to say?¡± Gu Nian was a little worried. Can¡¯t I stay and listen to it with you?¡± Song ran held her hand tightly. let¡¯s go out first. Let your dad talk. After he finished speaking, he dragged Gu Nian out of therge private room. There were only the two of them left in the private room. Shen Zhaozheng quickly stood up with the help of his walking stick. Gu Jingxing walked to the window and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Since your legs aren¡¯t working, then sit down.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Do you have any orders for me, principal?¡± Shen Zhaozheng replied.
my daughter, although her mother has always doted on her and her grandfather doted on her, she doesn¡¯t have the style of a rich second generation at all. ¡°Yes.¡± Not mentioning family, niannian was indeed like an ordinary college student, never too mboyant, nor did she bully others. Gu jinghang heaved a sigh of relief. I¡¯ve been very strict with her since we were young. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t love her. I just hope that she can be sessful. I also hope that she can meet a good man who will love and dote on her. Do you still me me for what happened in the past? ¡± ¡°No, director. I have never med you. I know that everything you did was for niannian¡¯s good. That incident was my fault. I have noints.¡± Gu jinghang nced at him. no matter what, I¡¯m very grateful to you for saving niannian this time. I¡¯m grateful to you on behalf of my whole family. I agreed to niannian¡¯s marriage not only because I¡¯m grateful to you for saving my life, but also because I can see a shadow of myself in you. This time, I can believe that you love niannian more than anything else. So, I have no more hesitation. You have a long life ahead of you. You must treat her well. yes, director. I¡¯ll do my best to treat her well. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Gu jinghang patted his shoulder. ¡°Will my dad hit brother Zhaoming again? he¡¯s still injured.¡± Gu Nian was worried. Gu Yanzhi sneered,¡±why do you think our Father is so cruel and heartless?¡± This is your wedding, how could our dad hit him?¡± Gu Nian pouted. you can¡¯t say for sure. Now that I think about it, he has worked so hard to raise his daughter. If he gives her up just like that, perhaps our Father will be so angry that he might even beat him up to vent his anger. Song ran pinched her face and said, ¡± don¡¯t talk nonsense. Your dad is a reasonable man. Today is your big day. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be out soon. The heavy wooden door of the private room was pushed open slowly. Gu Jingxing walked in front while Shen Zhaozheng followed behind with a walking stick. Gu Nian hurriedly rushed forward and held Shen Zhaozheng. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Gu jinghang raised his eyebrows and looked at her,¡¯what do you mean? Do you think I¡¯ll use violence again today?¡± Gu Nian hurriedly tugged at her father¡¯s arm. ¡°How could I? How could I be so petty? I¡¯m just worried that his leg is injured and he¡¯ll get tired from standing for too long.¡± How could Gu jinghang not know what she was thinking? he flicked her head and said, ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll follow you.|| I¡¯m going back. You guys go back to the hospital.¡± Chapter 2293: It’s that girl, Gu Nian! Chapter 2293: It¡¯s that girl, Gu Nian! Gu Yanzhi,¡±huh?¡± Why didn¡¯t he mention me? Well, in his father¡¯s eyes, his mother and sister were the first priority, and he was thest. Bitter. Gu Nian and Shen Zhaozheng returned to the ward together. Gu Nian smiled as she looked at the person who was finally on the bed. I would never have thought that we would have to spend our newlywed days in the hospital. In the orthopedic ward of Beijing University sixth hospital, Liu Mei looked at tan Qing, the daughter-inw of her second son. She had never gotten along with her second son¡¯s daughter-inw, so she only snorted, ¡± ¡°Yo, how did you find the time toe and see me?¡± ¡°Well, I just had a wedding dinner tonight, so I came to talk to you.¡± ¡°Whose happy event is it?¡± ¡°Who else can it be? It¡¯s your son¡¯s wedding. It¡¯s our brother-inw¡¯s and the hospital director¡¯s daughter¡¯s wedding.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Liu Mei frowned. everyone in the Gu family is here, and so are the important figures of our Shen family. We were having a great time at the most luxurious hotel in the capital.
Initially, Shen Zhaozheng had only wanted to get a simple marriage certificate with Gu Nian. Therefore, he had not nned to inform his mother in the first ce. In the end, he had also thought that his mother¡¯s legs were inconvenient and had not expected to have dinner together. This was quite a coincidence. no, it¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m his mother. How could he not inform me of his wedding? ¡± Tan Qing chuckled. you¡¯re a mother. I guess you¡¯re not presentable. That¡¯s why Zhaozheng didn¡¯t inform you. Liu Mei gritted her teeth. nonsense! Zhaozheng knows his limits. Impossible, impossible. She was not present at such an important asion. This tan Qing would definitely spread the news for her. She would soon be theughingstock of the richdies in the circle. ¡°It¡¯s true. I even took a photo with the head director, Madam, and Mr. Tang. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can show you.¡± After that, tan Qing took out his phone and showed her the photos one by one. Everyone wasughing happily. They were so happy and harmonious. She was the only one who was kept in the dark and didn¡¯t know anything. It was that girl, Gu Nian! It must be that girl and director Gu¡¯s family who refused to let Zhaozheng inform her. They looked down on her from the bottom of their hearts. They thought that she was from an ordinary family and that she was not worthy of the Gu family. Why didn¡¯t she think about the fact that Gu jinghang was also born in the countryside and was not from a prominent and powerful family? Tan qingsu did not like her mother at first, but she was pleased to see her mother¡¯s hateful expression. She then left. Liu Mei was so angry that she smashed the cup beside her. Damn it, all of them looked down on her, all of them looked down on her! In the hospital ward, he held her in his arms, and she leaned into his arms. It was the end of May, and the wind had be warm. The window of the ward was wide open, and she did not know where he had learned the song from, but he was humming softly. ¡°Are you treating me like a child?¡± Gu Nian chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re so much younger than me, so aren¡¯t you a child?¡± you have to be mentally prepared. Look at my parents now. My dad looks like he¡¯s in his forties, and my mom looks like she¡¯s in her thirties. The age gap between us is obvious at a nce. The age gap between us is even bigger than my parents¡¯. When you¡¯re in your forties or fifties in the future, we¡¯ll definitely be an old couple.
Shen Zhaozheng hugged her tightly. don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely train harder in the future. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s big hand slid to her stomach. ¡°Niannian, thank you for giving me a home, a wife who loves me deeply, and two children who are about to be born.¡± we¡¯re a family now. There¡¯s no need to thank me, ¡± Gu Nian said softly.
Chapter 2294: 2357-don’t follow others “words Chapter 2294: Chapter 2357-don¡¯t follow others ¡°words ¡°Mrs. Shen, I love you,¡± he said as he kissed her. ¡°Mr. Shen, I love you too.¡± Gu Nian could not help but turn around. The two of them closed their eyes and were about to sleep. ¡°Aiya! Yiyi!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Yingluo?¡± ¡°We¡¯re finished, finished, finished.¡± ¡°Niannian, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Nian looked at Shen Zhaozheng with a headache. we¡¯re getting our marriage certificate today. I didn¡¯t bring my roommates with me. I¡¯m done for. Although they weren¡¯t family, they were more like family. She didn¡¯t let them witness such an important event. She didn¡¯t know how those girls would settle the score with her. Most importantly, she had always wanted to keep a low profile.|| Unfortunately, she had too many rtives. At that time, she was already confused and confused, and her mother was the one who controlled her.
It was terrible, terrible. ¡°It¡¯s okay, they will understand you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think they will,¡± Gu Nian felt like crying. The next day, the newlyweds still went to school in dormitory 505. The joint hearing was in progress. ¡°Gu Nian, are you trying to anger me to death? How could you not inform us of such an important asion?¡± Jian Xia ced one hand on her waist and pointed at the tip of her nose with the other. Gu Nian felt guilty. it¡¯s just getting our marriage certificate. When we hold banquets in the future, all of you will be sitting at the main table. You¡¯re all the most important guests, okay? ¡± Hmph! Jian Xia snorted. so, only your parents were present when you registered your marriage? ¡± Gu Nian coughed lightly. that was what I wanted to say. However, my grandfather heard the news from somewhere and came uninvited. After that, my grandfather and many of my rtives came. My mother felt that it was inappropriate for them toe without the Shen family¡¯s rtives, so she came over. The three of them red at her like tigers eyeing their prey.¡±Have you forgotten about us?¡± Gu Nian hurriedly stood up. I¡¯m guilty, I¡¯m really guilty. It was a mess yesterday. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry. Tonight, I¡¯ll treat you to the most luxurious hotel in the capital city to make amends and apologize. Is that okay? ¡± Hmph! Jian Xia snorted. if you don¡¯t treat us well tonight, I¡¯ll never forgive you. alright, alright, alright! Gu Nian sped her hands together. I¡¯ll make sure to serve you well tonight. The four of them chatted andughed as they walked toward the school. On the way, they met a few people whispering behind them. did you guys hear? Yang Qi¡¯s final verdict was out. He¡¯s sentenced to five years. ¡°It¡¯s really a pity. He had a bright future, but now he¡¯s a prisoner. What a pity.¡± there¡¯s nothing to feel sorry for. Who asked him to have ill intentions and want to kill someone? ¡± ¡°What murder? isn¡¯t gu Nian fine? Do you think it¡¯s possible that because of what happened in the Northwest, she was still holding a grudge against Yang Qi for defaming her, so she nned to kill him?¡± shush, lower your voice. Some people have been ndering Gu Nian on the inte and received a letter from herwyer. Gu Nian is not to be messed with.
I know. She¡¯s the nation¡¯s little princess. We farts don¡¯t even have the right to discuss her. We all understand. The four people in front walked at a moderate pace, and these rumors naturally reached her ears. Jian Xia gritted her teeth. these people like to make groundless usations. They like to hurt people behind their backs. Gu Nian chuckled. if I have to argue with them over the smallest of things, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll die of exhaustion. Let them talk. The wise do not believe in rumors.
I don¡¯t think so. Yang Qi isn¡¯t a good person either. Have you forgotten the video on the inte? ¡± He¡¯s afraid of death and there¡¯s a video of him pushing the bookshelf to kill Gu Nian. Don¡¯t just follow the others ¡®words.¡± Chapter 2295: 2358-you didn’t drink, right? Chapter 2295: Chapter 2358-you didn¡¯t drink, right? ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Gu Nianughed. Rational people still exist, you can¡¯t expect everyone to have brains. Although everyone has gotten into a media University, how many people can really leave their mark in the political world in the future?¡± Guan Ling nodded slowly. niannian has a point. We¡¯re upright and we¡¯re not afraid of anything. They¡¯re narrow-minded and have rich imaginations. Let them talk behind our backs. We just need to look forward. Jian Xia whispered, ¡± I heard that Yang Qi¡¯s mother was also sentenced. Her sentence was even more severe than Yang Qi¡¯s. She was involved in a hit-and-run case and chief Shen was seriously injured. She was sentenced to ten years in prison. The Yang family was destroyed because of the mother and daughter. Gu Nian snorted. they only had themselves to me. The saddest thing about people like them is that they never look for the reason themselves. Whenever something happens, it¡¯s always someone else¡¯s fault. Howughable. Gu Nian held her hand tightly. it¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll deal with whateveres our way. You guys should be more careful in school. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± After a day of sses, the four of them went to her uncle¡¯s restaurant. The few of them celebrated the fact that Gu Nian had officially be a married woman and was no longer a young girl. all of you have to wait until after graduation. Don¡¯t be like me. I¡¯m caught off guard. Do you understand? ¡± Gu Nian waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not in a hurry.¡±
Gu Nian originally wanted to ask Jian Xia about Xie Muye, but after thinking about it, she stopped herself. Gu Nian didn¡¯t have to make the decision to match Xie Muye and Jian Xia together, but she had to pay attention to Xie Muye in secret. She had to see what he meant to Jian Xia and whether he had framed Grandpa Jian Xia with his older brother. Only then would she be able toe to a conclusion. After returning to the hospital, the bed ¡­|| The person on the stage looked at her with some resentment. Mrs. Shen, today is the second day of our wedding. Are you going to let me stay in the room alone and onlye back after nine O ¡®clock? ¡± I¡¯ve already apologized to my roommates in room 505. Thank God they¡¯re all reasonable and didn¡¯t me me. Gu Nian satzily on the edge of the bed. ¡°You didn¡¯t drink, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m already pregnant.|| She¡¯s pregnant, of course she didn¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°Yes, good girl. Wash up and go to bed early.¡± Yang Qi was sentenced to five years in prison, and his mother was sentenced to ten years in prison. They really deserve it. Shen Zhaozheng snorted. you¡¯ve made your own mistake. Niannian, you have to be careful in the future. Do you understand? ¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± ¡°Oh, I can be discharged next week.¡± ¡°Really?¡± yes, I¡¯m recuperating at home. After a week, I can get Yu Bin to pick me up and bring me to the Research Institute every day. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Liu Mei really couldn¡¯t stay in Beijing University sixth hospital anymore. She only twisted her ankle, and her injury wasn¡¯t serious at all. But now, just because she was hospitalized, she could not even attend such an important event as her son¡¯s wedding. If she continued to stay here, she did not know how much she would lose. She had to go to her son and act pitiful. The next day, Liu Mei was discharged from the hospital. Her ankle was still in a cast. She couldn¡¯t wait to go to the first hospital.
She limped to Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s ward with her walking stick. Su ye and ding Bai had already woken up and were in the small living room. The nanny had already prepared breakfast and was about to put it in a bowl. As soon as he saw Liu Mei approaching, su ye hurriedly went over to greet her and said respectfully, ¡± ¡°Madam, you¡¯vee to visit Mr. Shen.¡± ¡°Yup,¡±
As he was about to walk in, su ye quickly said, ¡± ¡°Madam, Mr. Shen and our miss are still sleeping. Can you please wait outside for a while?¡± Chapter 2296: 2358-the losses outweigh the gains Chapter 2296: Chapter 2358-the losses outweigh the gains How could Liu Mei listen to her? she went straight to the door of the inner room and pushed it open. Hospital bed|| The scene of the two of them sleeping in each other¡¯s arms was warm and beautiful. Liu Mei¡¯s face immediately darkened as she walked in without a care. Shen Zhaozheng was already awake. He looked up at his mother and quickly patted Gu Nian.¡±Niannian, get up.¡± Gu Nian opened her sleepy eyes and immediately sat up when she saw her mother-inw. ¡°Morning, mom.¡± No matter what, the woman in front of her was brother zhaohan¡¯s mother, which was also her mother-inw. She would give her the respect she should have, even if it was only on the surface. Liu Mei couldn¡¯t help but snort,¡±mom?¡± I¡¯ve never seen you two get married. I can¡¯t afford to be called ¡®mom¡¯ by miss Gu.¡± that¡¯s because you¡¯re still injured and hospitalized, ¡± Shen Zhaozheng said indifferently. besides, we only registered our marriage yesterday. Dad didn¡¯t go either. &Nbsp; Liu Mei was upset. you could bear to register your marriage when your leg was injured, but I can naturally witness my son¡¯s marriage ceremony with my injury. Zhaozheng, you still don¡¯t see me as your mother. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way,¡± Shen Zhaozheng replied expressionlessly. Liu Mei said a few more words of jealousy, but Gu Nian ignored her. It was enough to show her some respect on the surface. She could not expect more from her.
Liu Mei continued, ¡± niannian, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but since you¡¯re already married and you¡¯re not young anymore, why don¡¯t you understand what you should know? my Zhaozheng¡¯s leg is injured, and you¡¯re still sleeping in the same bed as him. If you identally touch his leg, wouldn¡¯t that be adding injuries to your injury? ¡± Gu Nian snorted in his heart. This mother-inw was really annoying. Shen Zhaoming frowned. I let her sleep here. My legs are no longer in the way. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Liu Mei¡¯s heart was stomping with anger, but she couldn¡¯t let it out. She knew that her son was head over heels for this little girl. The fiercer she was, the more Zhao Zheng¡¯s heart would lean towards her. That would not be worth it. She quickly said, ¡± I¡¯m just thinking for you. After all, niannian is still young and insensible. I¡¯m her mother-inw. I¡¯ll teach her what I should. thank you very much. My mother has already taught me how to handle matters after marriage. I understand. Gu Nian smiled. Liu Mei gritted her teeth. As expected, he didn¡¯t like her. She didn¡¯t want her Zhaozheng to marry into the Gu family from the beginning. As expected, she had a good feeling about it. The Gu family was high and mighty and didn¡¯t like her. Liu Mei forced a smile. that¡¯s good. Since you¡¯re already married to Zhaozheng, I don¡¯t have any other requests. I just hope that you can take good care of my Zhaozheng. ¡°Since I¡¯m married to him, I¡¯ll definitely take good care of him,¡± Gu Nian nodded in all seriousness. she¡¯s my wife, ¡± Shen Zhaozheng said. she¡¯s much younger than me. I should be the one taking care of her. Liu Mei sneered in her heart. He was so smitten by this girl, what a silly son. I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones for not informing me about yesterday¡¯s marriage registration. In the future, if there¡¯s anything important, you must tell me, understand? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng reluctantly agreed. Liu Mei reminded him of a lot of things. She could clearly feel that her son had the intention to drive the guest away, so she got up and left. As soon as she left, she called Lin Yin. that girl registered her marriage with my Zhaozheng yesterday. It¡¯s a done deal. There¡¯s no turning back. ¡°Since it¡¯s a done deal, you should try to please your noble daughter-inw.¡± Liu Mei got into the car, put away her crutch, and ordered the driver to start the car. Then she said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°When have you ever seen a mother-inw trying to please her daughter-inw? isn¡¯t this the reverse of the cart?¡±
Chapter 2297: Don’t worry boss Chapter 2297: Don¡¯t worry boss ¡°Isn¡¯t that another way? You should know that you can¡¯t ever offend your son. Offending that little girl is equivalent to offending your son. If the truthes to light in the future, he definitely won¡¯t be grateful to you and leave you easily. If you can treat your daughter-inw well, that¡¯s the same as treating your son well. If the truthes to light in the future, you might be able to win some sympathy.¡± Liu Mei gritted her teeth. She really could not be nice to that arrogant little girl, but she could not think of a better way since Lin Yin had already said so. She was extremely frustrated. Forget it, she would just take one step at a time. After Gu Nian left the ward, Yu Bin walked over to his boss. boss, I¡¯ve managed to find out something about the person called Lin Yin that you asked me to investigate. She came from the same ce as your mother and they used to be very good friends. Your mother joined the art troupe in the Research Institute, while she joined a hospital as a nurse. Their rtionship has always been good. ¡°And then?¡± Shen Zhaozheng frowned. after you were born, the two seemed to have less contact. Not long after that, Lin Yin married the big boss of the mining industry at that time. She had a mountain of gold and silver, and her life was very rich. However, I did some research. Before the big boss of the mining industry, she seemed to have had a rtionship with the old master of the ye family. The old master of the ye family was a yboy by nature and had many women outside. Lin Yin was one of them. Initially, he wanted to force the old master to divorce his wife, but the few daughters of the old master¡¯s family were very strong. He forced Lin Yin to retreat at the age of ten.¡± ¡°You¡¯re indeed a scheming person,¡± Shen Zhaozheng chuckled. So he|| Mom|| Lin Yin must have been the one who had been giving her advice and ns. alright, send someone to keep an eye on this woman. If there¡¯s anything unusual, report to me.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss.¡± At the ye family home, ye Hui had just finished a day¡¯s worth of experiments in the physics Laboratory. He took off his white coat and was preparing to go home. As the car slowly moved forward, her eyes shed. She saw the woman on the sidewalk and her fingers trembled. That was her mother¡¯s nanny, mother Zhang. She quickly parked the car at the side, got out of the car, and caught up with aunt Zhang. She pulled on nanny Zhang, who turned around and was still in a daze.¡±And you are?¡± It had already been decades, so it was only natural for the elderly to not remember her. ¡°Aunt Zhang, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m yehui,¡± ye Hui said softly. The eyes of the old man in his 60s immediately lit up.¡±You¡¯re Ji Hui.¡± Her hands trembled as she held ye Hui¡¯s hand, tears instantly welling up in her muddy eyes. ¡°Mother Zhang, where have you been all these years? We¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time, but we couldn¡¯t find you.¡± Nanny Zhang|| His lips moved. hai, I¡¯m just living a normal life with my grandchildren. It¡¯s pretty good. How are you, Jinhui? ¡± And your two younger sisters, are they all right?¡± ¡°We¡¯re all fine, nanny Zhang. My dad¡¯s health isn¡¯t too good and he¡¯s no longer living in the ye family mansion. Can you move Hanhan over to our ce? If you¡¯re willing, you can also bring your son, grandson, and granddaughter to live with you.¡± Aunt Zhang smiled and waved her hand. no, no, although the ce we live in is small, it¡¯s quite good for the family to gather together. It¡¯s ordinary and simple. Although Madam used to live in a grand mansion, her heart was bitter. She¡¯s still not happy in this life. Chapter 2298: Something that happened in 1982 Chapter 2298: Something that happened in 1982 Ye Hui held her hand tightly and asked,¡±are you free today?¡± Come and have dinner with us. Ye Ting and ye Shu miss you a lot.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll call home.¡± The car started up again and ye Hui said softly,¡±Aunt Zhang, with so manyints, why didn¡¯t youe and find us?¡± Mother Zhang gently wiped the corner of her eyes. I hate in my heart. Madam worked hard to give birth to three children for him.|| When she was pregnant, master was still womanizing outside and Furen gave him many chances, but his country is easy to change but his nature is difficult to change. In the end, Furen was also the Huanhuan who died because she gave birth to a child for him.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ye Hui¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Otherwise, why would I not go to the ye family for the past few decades?¡± When Madam was about to give birth, the sheep|| She died, and the child died with her. I really hate your father. He has done too much evil, and I don¡¯t want to see him again in my life.¡± Ye Hui¡¯s expression was a little flustered,¡±you said that when my mother left the ye family, she was worried about her pregnancy.¡±|| You¡¯re pregnant?¡± Why did it sound so simr to the story she made up for Ye Ting? ¡°Yes, Huai|| You¡¯re almost three months pregnant. That woman appeared in the ye family and slept on your parents ¡®bed. She¡¯s very arrogant and wants to rece you.|| In a fit of anger, mom left the ye family.¡± ¡°So, nanny Zhang, you¡¯re saying that Hanhan is dead, right?¡±
yes, the nurse carried her out. Later, she told us that the child couldn¡¯t be saved. Madam was originally still alive, but Hanhan seemed to have nothing to live for. Her husband made things difficult for her time and time again. The child she gave birth to died early. Madam waspletely disheartened. ¡°How many years ago was that?¡± ye Hui asked with a grave expression. ¡°It¡¯s been 82 years.¡± ¡¯82? Ye Hui frowned. Zhao Zheng seemed to be from 1982. Nanny Zhang said that the child had died early, but it was an undeniable fact that Zhaozheng looked like her. No, she had to investigate this matter again. This time, she wouldn¡¯t tell Ye Ting and ye Shu first. She would tell them when she found out the exact information. At the beginning of June, Shen Zhaozheng was discharged from the hospital and returned home. There were two nannies at home, so there were no problems with his daily life. Yu Bin and Zhao hang often came to report to him about the Research Institute. Liu Mei¡¯s foot injury had recovered. She had only suffered a minor injury, so there was no need for a cast. She just wanted to act pitiful in front of her son, so she put on a cast. Right now, her sense of crisis was too strong. She hadpletely put down her face to please her son and daughter-inw. She was at her wit¡¯s end. If she didn¡¯t do this, what else could she do? But Yingying was a little annoying. She was a newly-wedded couple, and you didn¡¯t show any concern for your son for the past thirty years. Now that your son has just gotten married, he¡¯s stuck with his wife like glue, and youe to disturb her every day. This was very unkind. On that day, Liu Mei came over again. Shen Zhaozheng thought about it for a moment before saying, ¡± mom, there are two nannies here taking care of you. They¡¯re very good at everything. You¡¯ve just recovered from your injury, so it¡¯s not good for you to move around too much. It¡¯s better for you to hide at home and rest for a while. Liu Mei pretended to wipe the ss in her hand andined, ¡± if I don¡¯t take care of you, I won¡¯t be able to rest easy. Mom is fine. No matter how serious her injuries are, she still misses you. How can I sit still at home? ¡± Chapter 2299: 2362-still wearing sets of clothes Chapter 2299: Chapter 2362-still wearing sets of clothes Shen Zhaozheng squinted at her. His mother¡¯s acting skills were too bad. It was really ironic. I know you¡¯re good to me, and I¡¯ll remember it in my heart. But if this gets out, people will think that I¡¯m even ordering my injured mother around. It¡¯ll be bad for my reputation, so you should just rest at home for a while. Liu Mei¡¯s eyes lit up,¡±really?¡± Do you really remember everything?¡± Shen Zhaozheng chuckled in his heart. As parents, they would never ask for anything in return for their children¡¯s efforts. yes, I remember everything. So, you don¡¯t have to keeping. Liu Mei was overjoyed. At least her actions had caught Zhaozheng¡¯s attention. He should be able to tell that she was a kind mother. It was fine as long as he achieved his goal. my son is the one who empathizes with me. Alright, I¡¯ll rest at home for a while. I¡¯lle back to see you again after a while. Shen Zhaozheng heaved a sigh of relief. He had finally sent her away. Liu Mei went out of the apartment and went downstairs. Her card partner just happened to call her, so she picked up the phone with joy.
¡°Hello, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Liu Mei, are you really going to wash your hands of the game and not y mahjong anymore?¡± ¡°Hey, we¡¯re going tomorrow, we¡¯re going tomorrow. I¡¯ve missed you guys so much.|| I¡¯ve been itching to y mahjong every day. I¡¯ve been bored to death these days.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be waiting for you tomorrow.¡± After hanging up the phone, Liu Mei turned around and saw Gu Nian standing behind her. Feeling guilty, her hand trembled and her phone fell to the ground. Su ye picked it up for her and handed it over to her. Liu Mei¡¯s mouth twitched.||¡±Niannian, you¡¯re back from school pretty early,¡± the referee said. mother, don¡¯t waste any more time. If you go now, you can still make it in time for the second half of the Mahjong. Gu Nian smiled. Liu Mei gritted her teeth and said,¡±you can¡¯t tell Zhaozheng that, you know?¡± You¡¯re just starting a family conflict.¡± Gu Nian scoffed in her heart. ¡°Alright, I know. I won¡¯t tell brother zhaohan.¡± Did brother Zhaozheng not know why her mother was taking care of her? She didn¡¯t need to say it. Liu Mei got into the car doubtfully. This girl was full of tricks. If she really told Zhaozheng that it was torturous for her to take care of him and that she was only thinking about Mahjong, the mother-son rtionship that she had built up with great difficulty would copse again. Just as Lin Yiqian was about to say something to remedy the situation, Gu Nian turned around and walked into the corridor. She did not seem to have any intention of talking to her. Liu Mei had no choice but to get in the car with hatred. She only hoped that the girl would be sensible and not try to sow discord between the mother and son. Gu Nian chuckled as she entered the elevator. What a hypocrite. Since it was so torturous, why did he stille over to take care of brother zhaohan? He really felt that it was not worth it for brother Zhaozheng. When she returned home, Shen Zhaozheng waved at her. Gu Nian walked over and sighed. ¡°Brother zhaohan, there are two nannies here to take care of things, so you won¡¯t have to do it anymore.|| Momes over often, right?¡±
Of course, she couldn¡¯t say anything behind her mother-inw¡¯s back. This would only make him unhappy. Shen Zhaozheng patted her head. I¡¯ve already told her. She probably won¡¯te here anymore. How¡¯s ss today? ¡± Are you tired?¡± Gu Nian waved her hand. I¡¯m not tired at all. Don¡¯t worry about me. There¡¯s only a month left before the summer break. I can rest for at least two months. With my body, I can at least attend sses until I give birth. Don¡¯t worry.
Chapter 2300: Be good and wait for me at home Chapter 2300: Be good and wait for me at home the people in the school know that you¡¯re getting married and pregnant.|| Have you gotten pregnant?¡± Gu Nian shook her head.¡¯No, I can¡¯t let them know yet.|| The first three months of pregnancy are more dangerous and unpredictable. It¡¯s not good for too many people to know about it. ¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± One must always be on guard against others. ¡ª After Gu Nian left for school, Liu Mei was worried and rushed over to the futton apartments. When Shen Zhaozheng saw her, he didn¡¯t even want to give her a good look. He only said coldly, ¡± ¡°Why are you here again?¡± niannian, ¡± Liu Mei said carefully, ¡± did she say anything to you? ¡± ¡°What can she say? He didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Zhaozheng, you can¡¯t learn from others. You have a wife and forget about your mother, understand?¡± Liu Mei said earnestly. No matter what, I carried you for ten months before giving birth to you. You must not be ungrateful, understand?¡± Shen Zhaozheng suppressed his impatience and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re old. I¡¯ll do my best to take care of you. After hearing that, Liu Mei finally became reassured. She knew her son¡¯s character very well. As long as he solemnly promised to take care of her in the future, he would never break his promise. She could finally continue to y mahjong in peace. She had sacrificed enough these days. She fell from upstairs and had to take care of him. She had finally fulfilled her responsibility as a mother. She could only hope that he would see it and remember it in his heart. Back at home, Shen Zhaozheng was in the study dealing with some daily business. Gu Nian entered the study with a cup of tea in her hand. Shen Zhaozheng turned around and smiled at her. ¡°School¡¯s over.¡± yes, it¡¯s the weekend tomorrow. I have to go to the hospital for a prenatal examination. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± alright, you should rest. The doctor said that you can¡¯t torture your leg. If you want to recover quickly, you must be patient. ¡°In about half a month, the cast will be removed. By then, I¡¯ll be free to move.¡± ¡°Okay, be good and wait for me toe back.¡± The next day, Gu Nian woke up naturally and went to the hospital. After a thorough examination, everything was normal. Gu Nian had found out that her counselor, Zheng Yi, was Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s high school ssmate. After they returned home, Gu Nian sat down on the sofa while Shen Zhaozheng sat down beside her. Gu Nian sat down beside her. Shen Zhaozheng was a little surprised. He moved closer to her, and she moved to the side. Shen Zhaozheng grabbed the back of her hand and said, ¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu Nian suddenly leaned over and squinted at him. I thought you were a cold person. It turns out that you also attend ss reunions. Shen Zhaozheng was confused. ¡°Did you attend a high school reunion?¡± As she said that, Shen Zhaozheng slowly recalled. I think there was such a thing. The ss monitor at that time invited me over and over again, but I couldn¡¯t turn him down. That¡¯s why I went. Gu Nian leaned on his shoulder and looked at him slyly. ¡°Is it because you have a crush on a high school girl that you¡¯re going?¡± Shen Zhaozheng pinched her nose. I¡¯ve never liked anyone before you, you ungrateful wretch. If you dare to say that again, I¡¯ll definitely punish you severely when my leg recovers-Oh, no, when you give birth to your child. I¡¯ll let you know how much I love you. Hmph! Gu Nian snorted. did you say that you have a girlfriend at the party? ¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± he asked in surprise. ¡°There¡¯s a girl called Zheng Yi. Do you know her?¡± Gu Nian raised her eyebrows. yes, he¡¯s my high school ssmate. He¡¯s now a teacher at a mediapany. Chapter 2301 - 2364-going to your house? Chapter 2301: Chapter 2364-going to your house? let me ask you. She likes you. Do you know that? ¡°Gu Nian snorted. Shen Zhaozheng coughed. I know. But I rejected her. Did she make things difficult for you? ¡°he asked. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Gu Nian shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to transfer her away?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Gu Nian continued to shake her head. If he really wanted to harm her, it would be useless no matter where she was transferred to. It would be better to keep her by his side for now so that su ye could keep an eye on her every word and action. ¡°So, at that time, your ssmates already knew that I was the person you liked?¡± Gu Nian suddenly recalled. I didn¡¯t say your name, but they¡¯ve always been curious about me and will probably investigate it in private. I think ran ran knows about it. ¡°Hmph, you just snatched your girlfriend from your nephew, and you can¡¯t wait to tell the world? Aren¡¯t you afraid that people will criticize you behind your back?¡± He reached out and pinched her chin. I¡¯ve never been afraid of what others say. I¡¯m only afraid that you don¡¯t like me. ¡°Hmph, a wily old fox.¡± In the middle of June, the weather suddenly became hot. There was less than half a month before the final exams, and then it would be free. The students in the school were also immersed in their studies. As usual, Guan Ling had to force Xu Yan to go to the library every day so that he could study seriously for two hours. The mission Guan Ling gave him was that if he failed a subject, he would have to y less games for half a month during the summer break. They allughed and said that Xu Yan was a henpecked husband. Out of the four of them, only Jian Xia didn¡¯t have a boyfriend. There were many people who wanted to pursue her in school and outside of school, but she didn¡¯t seem to have any thoughts of dating. She spent all her energy on her studies and her dessert shop. The dessert shop was doing quite well and Jian Xia was definitely a rich woman now. Her grandfather had alsopletely retired. She nned to open a coffee shop next year. When she graduated, she would be able to do these things with peace of mind. Actually, the feeling of not having a boyfriend was pretty good. Gu Nian looked at her and was a little anxious, but she did not dare to act rashly. After all, she could not be sure if Xie Muye was a friend or foe. It was better to take it slowly. It was Zheng Yi¡¯s international public rtions ss when they arrived at the ssroom. Gu Nian remained silent and continued to attend ss as usual. asionally, she would smile at Zheng Yi, but Zheng Yi did not dare to make eye contact with her as she felt guilty. After the two sses ended, Gu Nian was stopped by Zheng Yi. well, student Gu Nian, pleasee to my office. ¡°Sure,¡± Gu Nian smiled. After that, the two of them walked toward Zheng Yi¡¯s office. Su ye and ding Bai followed behind them at a distance. ¡°What did the teacher want me to do in the office?¡± Zheng Yiughed,¡±the final exam ising up. I saw you were pregnant.¡±|| Since you¡¯re pregnant, I thought that you might not have the time or energy to study, so I wanted to give you some questions. After all, I was the one who set the test papers.¡± Yingluo? ¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. is Yingluo really okay? ¡± of course, if you and I don¡¯t say anything, no third person will know about this. thank you so much! Gu Nian quickly held her hand. When she reached Zheng Yi¡¯s office, she smacked her head. Oh, I forgot. The test papers are in myptop. I didn¡¯t bring myptop with me today. Gu Nian, if you don¡¯t think it¡¯s too much trouble, Pleasee home with me. It¡¯s not far from school. ¡°To your house?¡± Gu Nian hesitated. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you worried about me?¡± ¡°Why would I be worried about you?¡± Gu Nianughed. I¡¯ll go now.¡± Chapter 2302: Thank you for showing mercy Chapter 2302: Thank you for showing mercy The car arrived at Zheng Yi¡¯s neighborhood, and two people got out of the car. Zheng Yi was a little surprised.¡±Where¡¯s your male bodyguard?¡± I¡¯ve asked him to go back and inform my husband. Let¡¯s go upstairs. Gu Nian waved her hand. ¡°Okay, sure.¡± Zheng Yi nodded. Zheng Yi¡¯s house was on the second floor. The three of them came out of the elevator and entered the door. It was a ratherrge apartment with two bedrooms and two living rooms. She lived alone, so it was obvious that she came from a rather well-off family. Lin Yiqian led Gu Nian into the study room. She turned on herptop and mumbled, ¡± I¡¯ll look for the USB and copy it. You can take it home. This is basically the final exam paper. Even if you have to change it, it¡¯s just a small change. You can take a look. ¡°Thank you so much, teacher,¡± Gu Nian nodded. After she had copied out the information, she handed it to Gu Nian and nced at her. ¡°Are you thirsty? I¡¯ll get you something to drink?¡± yes. Do you have soda water? ¡± Gu Nian nodded. ¡°Yes, wait a moment.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she hurried to the kitchen while Gu Nian sat in the study and looked around.
After a short while, Zheng Yi walked in with two cups.¡±Here, Gu Nian. Here you go.¡± As Gu Nian took the cup, she noticed that Lin Yiqian¡¯s hands were trembling. ¡°Teacher Zheng, is Yingluo alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Zheng Yi looked nervous. Gu Nian held the ss of water and was about to drink it. The mouth of the ss was almost at her lips. She carefully observed Zheng Yi¡¯s reaction and noticed that Zheng Yi¡¯s eyes were flickering. She did not dare to look at her. Just as the mouth of the cup was about to touch her lips, he was stunned. Zheng Yi smacked the cup away from Gu Nian¡¯s hand. Gu Nian smiled.¡±Teacher, you can¡¯t bear to part with him again?¡± Zheng Yi¡¯s words were evasive. I suddenly recalled that this Yingluo and the water are ice.|| You can¡¯t drink cold things when you¡¯re pregnant. I¡¯ll get you another cup of room temperature.¡± Just as she was about to leave, Gu Nian grabbed her.|| ¡°Teacher Zheng originally wanted to harm the child in my stomach, but you suddenly changed your mind. Why?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Zheng Yi¡¯s eyes were filled with panic. Gu Nian, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Come out,¡± Ding Bai walked in from outside. Zheng Yi¡¯s face turned pale. why is he here, Zhenzhen? didn¡¯t he leave? ¡± Gu Nian, who was sitting on the chair, looked up at Zheng Yi. I¡¯m sorry, I have to be on guard against you. Ding Bai, what did you see? ¡± ¡°I saw this teacher Zheng add something to the eldest miss¡¯s water.¡± Zheng Yi immediately copsed to the side and stared at her with a bitter smile. you¡¯re so young, and you¡¯re only a second-year student. How can you be so ck-bellied and so guarded against me? ¡± Gu Nian shrugged. I have no choice. There are too many people who want to harm me. If I don¡¯t guard against you, I might not even be able to save my child. Zheng Yiughed at herself. no wonder Shen Zhaozheng likes you. You¡¯re not only pretty but also smart. ¡°So, why didn¡¯t you let me drink it at thest minute?¡± Gu Nian asked.
Zheng Yi lowered her head and mumbled, ¡± because the child in your stomach is Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s child. I think if he loses this child, he will be devastated. I, Zhenzhen, don¡¯t want to see him like that. He doesn¡¯t like me and has never given me hope. All of this is my obsession. I can¡¯t hurt people like this. If I really do it, my conscience will be uneasy. ¡°Thank you for showing mercy,¡± Gu Nian said as she rxed her brows. Chapter 2303: She had to take the test again Chapter 2303: She had to take the test again Zheng Yi smiled. you knew it from the start. You didn¡¯t intend to drink this cup of water in the first ce. You were just testing me. Why did you say thank you? ¡± Gu Nian shrugged. I¡¯m saying thank you not only because you found your conscience at thest moment but also because you didn¡¯t choose to be my enemy. At least, I can deal with one less person. It¡¯s also very tiring to deal with others all day, alright? I¡¯ve thought about it before. Zheng Yi sighed. I won¡¯t have anyints no matter what you do to me. He did not do anything to Zheng Yi, but at least she still found her conscience. After they got home, Shen Zhaozheng pulled her into his room and took care of her like a child. ¡°Hurry up and sleep.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little hot, should we turn on the air conditioner?¡± ¡°Okay, turn it up a little, 26 degrees.¡± He knew that pregnant women were afraid of heat, so he gave in to her. ¡°Turn it to 23 degrees. What¡¯s the difference between turning it to 26 degrees and not turning it on?¡±
¡°No, the temperature is too low. You¡¯ll catch a cold easily. Go to sleep.¡± Gu Nian groaned as shey down. The man beside her was still reading a book for a while. He was injured and had a lot of things to deal with at the Research Institute. All he wanted to do was remove the cast and return to the Research Institute as soon as possible. It was the end of June, and there were only three days left before the final exams. When Gu Nian returned home, Shen Zhaozheng waved at her. ¡°Come here.¡± She walked over happily, and Shen Zhaozheng shook his head. ¡°Slow down.¡± Sure enough, she still had the heart of a little girl. Back then, his brain was really kicked by a donkey to actually let her get pregnant.|| Pregnant, sigh. Now that he was worried every day, it could be considered a punishment for him. He had to worry for ten months during this ten-month pregnancy. Three dayster, the final exam began. In the past two months, Gu Nian had been taking leave every now and then. However, the Super top student, Guan Ling, had been tutoring her with all his heart. Although they were in different sses, the courses they took were simr. Guan Ling¡¯s teaching was no worse than the teacher¡¯s, and it was a one-on-one. Therefore, her grades were not affected at all. After two days of exams, Gu Nian felt extremely good. As for the ye family, ye Hui went to Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s house again. When he went to the bathroom, he found two short strands of hair and kept them in a small stic bag. This should be Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s hair. She had to do it again. After she left the Shen family¡¯s house, she immediately took her father¡¯s hair and handed it to the hospital, asking them to do a paternity test. In the western suburbs mansion, Liu Mei had just returned to the mansion after ying mahjong when her mobile phone rang. As soon as she picked up, Lin Yin¡¯s voice sounded very urgent, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s bad.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re so flustered.¡± ¡°Did you know that ye Hui has started to investigate Zhao Zheng¡¯s background again?¡±
¡°Yingluo, what are you saying? Didn¡¯t she tell me before that she was only lying to her sister that Zhaozheng was her younger brother? she also promised me that she would cut off contact with Zhaozheng in the future.¡± obviously, she¡¯s lying to you. Zhaozheng looks like the eldest miss and Madam of the ye family, and the second and third miss of the ye family look like their father. It¡¯s only natural for them to be suspicious. Liu Mei waspletely flustered. This was her only backer. What if he was taken away from her? what would she do in the future? Most importantly, if Zhaozheng was taken away, the things she had done in the past would be dug up. She had relied on this son to seed.|| The one who became Mrs. Shen, if Yingluo really became Mrs. Shen,|| Xiang dabai, the old master might beat her to death.
Chapter 2304: I’m fine with it anyway Chapter 2304: I¡¯m fine with it anyway ¡°Lin Yin, Lin Yin, you have to help me.¡° Lin Yin heaved a sigh of relief. don¡¯t panic. We¡¯re in the same boat. I¡¯ll definitely help you. Fortunately, that hospital is under my husband¡¯s name. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely not let the ye family find out about this. ¡°Good, good, good. It must be airtight, understand? Otherwise, Yingluo, we¡¯re all done for.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t panic.¡± ¡°Yes, sure.¡± In the ye family, the Three Sisters were having dinner together. Ye Shu coughed lightly and asked, ¡± ¡°Second sister, why do I remember you saying that you wanted to deal with inspector Shen? Oh, wrong, it¡¯s chief Shen.¡± Ye Ting nced at her indifferently. just when I was about to deal with him, he got into a serious car ident. I won¡¯t attack the injured. I¡¯ll wait until he recovers. Ye Shu raised her eyebrows. when did second sister be so loyal to her enemies? ¡± Ye Hui waved his hand with a heavy heart. that¡¯s enough. Third brother. Don¡¯t say so much. Ye Shu didn¡¯t say much. She just said, ¡± although he is a fake brother, our second sister still likes chief Shen. She still wants to have such a real brother, right? ¡±
With a bang, Ye Ting mmed the chopsticks on the table, then turned around and went upstairs. Ye Jie looked at ye Shu with a dark face. I told you to speak less. You just have to add fuel to the fire. You really don¡¯t mind more trouble. ¡°Am I not telling the truth? I see that chief Shen has his own difficulties, so let¡¯s just forget about it. Our families can still be friends. Losing a younger brother means having one more friend. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal.¡± ¡°Your second sister has a lot on her mind. She wholeheartedly helped chief Shen, but in the end, she felt that she was fooled. She must be angry, but you should know that she is a person with a sharp mouth but a soft heart. Although she said that she would ruin his reputation, have you seen her do anything after such a long time? She¡¯s already angry, and you¡¯re still rubbing it in. She might really go against chief Shen.¡± ¡°If they want to deal with me, then so be it. I¡¯m fine with it anyway.¡± no matter what you say, you have your own reasons. After a while, I think Ye Ting will not want to deal with chief Shen anymore. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ye Shu narrowed her eyes. ¡°Nothing. Alright, let¡¯s continue eating.¡± It would take more than a week for the results to be out, and she really hoped that Shen Zhaozheng was really their brother. It was the end of June, and even the rain in the capital had begun to fall more frequently. With the rain, the weather was not as hot. At futton apartments, Gu Nian leaned on Shen Zhaozheng as they watched a variety show together. Gu Nian pointed at a young man inside. isn¡¯t this little brother handsome? he¡¯s from my mother¡¯spany and I¡¯m very close to him. Don¡¯t be fooled by his morous appearance. In private, he¡¯s a big muddlehead and veryzy. If his family doesn¡¯t arrange a nanny for him, he¡¯ll definitely be the kind of rich young master who doesn¡¯t even hold up a soy sauce bottle when it falls. Tsk tsk, it¡¯s really not easy to be on this variety show. He even has to cook for others. And he even said that he likes to cook. Forget it, he must be cursing in his heart. What she said after that was no longer important. Shen Zhaozheng only heard the first part of the sentence. this little brother is handsome, right? ¡± what else was said after that? how could he have heard it? ¡°So, who¡¯s more handsome, him or my Yueyue?¡± pfft! Gu Nian burst outughing. do I really have to say it? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng became nervous and touched his face subconsciously. Chapter 2305: Sister’s IQ Chapter 2305: Sister¡¯s IQ The man on TV was indeed quite good-looking. He was tall and strong, like a Prince Charming. However, a man with such fair skin, red lips, and white teeth, just like a girl, would definitely be better in Gu Nian¡¯s eyes. Gu Nian looked at him and then at the people on the television. She touched her chin and said in a serious tone, ¡± ¡°I think he Yufeng is more handsome than he Yufeng,¡± ¡°Repeat what you just said,¡± he said through gritted teeth. ¡°You¡¯re not even allowing me to speak the truth, are you forcing me to point out the deer as a horse, you tyrant?¡± ¡°As long as I¡¯m the most handsome in your eyes, that¡¯s enough.¡± Gu Nian muttered under her breath, ¡± I have a family of handsome men. I¡¯m sorry, but it might be a little difficult for you to rank first. The most handsome one should be her second uncle, followed by Gu Yanzhi, and then brother zhaohan. Well, third ce with her father. Oh no, where¡¯s yang Mowen and Tang Shaoqing? Both of them were quite good-looking. Forget it, forget it. I won¡¯t rank him. Anyway, brother zhaoxi definitely won¡¯t be first. But she couldn¡¯t tell him either.
He reached out to pull her up and pulled her into his arms. Then, he picked up the remote control and was about to change the channel when Gu Nian grabbed it.|| ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Change the channel. Let¡¯s watch some political news.¡± ¡°How petty,¡± Gu Nian chuckled. the summer break is about to begin, ¡± he said, changing the subject. are you going to Xuxu stay here or go back to Haicheng? ¡± Gu Nian nced at him,¡¯if I¡¯m not pregnant|| Pregnant? I¡¯ll definitely stay here, but I¡¯m pregnant.|| I¡¯m pregnant, and my mom is worried that I¡¯m malnourished, so she¡¯s urging me to go home every day.¡± well, okay. Then you can go back and stay for a while. He couldn¡¯t be so selfish as to hog someone else¡¯s daughter and not let go. but your leg hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet, so I n to stay in Jingdu until the day you remove the cast. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll send you back to Haicheng,¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. The rain continued to fall, and the two of them cherished the moment of peace. The window was open, and the cool wind was apanied by the sound of the rain. Gu Nian sighed softly as he patted her head. ¡°Why are you sighing so long at such a young age?¡± Gu Nian leaned against him and frowned. sometimes, I¡¯m quite envious of Du Jun. She came from an ordinary family. Her mother was a middle school teacher, and her father ran a convenience store. She didn¡¯t have much ambition, and her boyfriend was considered a childhood friend. Her ambition was to be a housewife. Her life was simple, and no one would frame her or plot against her. Although she might not be able to achieve much in life, it was good to have a simple life. Shen Zhaozheng caressed her long hair. everyone has their own ambitions. You can be ordinary, or you can be vigorous. If you want to be ordinary, I can protect you. Do you want it? ¡± Gu nianwei raised her brows. although I¡¯m envious, I¡¯m not suitable to be a housewife. We all have our own strengths. Du Jun is suitable to be a housewife, Jian Xia is suitable to open a shop, and Guan Ling and I are born to be in the news industry. Let¡¯s all do what we¡¯re good at. ¡°Yes,¡± he smiled. That¡¯s right, everyone had their own duties, and everyone had to shine in the position they were best at. That was the best arrangement. The next day, it was still raining. It had just entered Midsummer, and it rained, which greatly reduced the heat. However, after the rain, it would probably be hot. After checking her scores, Gu Nian sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t help but be impressed by my sister¡¯s IQ.¡±
Chapter 2306: Ye Ting’s thoughts were exposed Chapter 2306: Ye Ting¡¯s thoughts were exposed In addition, he wanted to thank his teacher, Guan Ling. It just so happened that she and Du Jun hadn¡¯t left the capital city yet, so the four of them made an appointment at Jian Xia¡¯s dessert shop. Most of the schools in the University town were on holiday, and the dessert shop was idle again. There was only one part-time student and one dessert chef. It was raining outside, so there was not a single person in the shop. ¡°We¡¯re having a girl¡¯s party. Why are you here?¡± Gu Nian nced at Xu Yan. Guan Ling said that if my average score is 75, she¡¯ll take me back to Xiang city to meet her parents. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll go back on her word, so I have to keep an eye on her. it seems like today is a feast to thank the teachers. It¡¯s all thanks to Guan Ling that Xu Yan and I have achieved such a good result. Gu Nian smiled. Guan Ling ran his fingers through his hair. even if I can¡¯t get into a news magazine, I can at least be a teacher. At least I won¡¯t starve to death. They were overjoyed. The summer vacation had officially started. Guan Ling and Du Jun went back to their hometown. Jian Xia came to visit her every two or three days. The days passed by leisurely and dull.
After a few days, Shen Zhaozheng finally went to remove the cast on his leg. Gu Nian apanied him as the cast was removed. As a result, he felt much more rxed. After removing the cast, Gu nianshen walked out with Gu Nian¡¯s help, still holding onto his walking stick. However, she ran into Ye Ting at the entrance of the hospital. The group of people stopped in their tracks. Ye Ting naturally saw this group of people. He walked over and chuckled. chief Shen, it¡¯s a big scene toe to the hospital. ¡°These are all my people, second sister,¡± Gu Nian hurriedly said. Ye Ting gritted his teeth. I don¡¯t deserve it. I¡¯m not rted to you. I can¡¯t afford to be called second sister. Shen Zhaozheng bowed slightly. I¡¯m sorry, Dr. Ye. I had no choice but to lie to you. I¡¯m very sorry. Ye Ting sized him up and said,¡¯you removed the cast, right? If that¡¯s the case, then just you wait. I¡¯ll make you pay for lying to me. ¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Nian asked. How did Dr. Ye know that brother zhaohan was here to remove the cast? You¡¯ve been paying attention to him?¡± Ye Ting¡¯s thoughts were exposed, and he was a little angry from embarrassment.¡±You sharp-tongued girl, I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. Get up.¡± After he finished speaking, he walked inside in an aggressive manner. ¡°Hello, Dr. Ye, our director has been waiting for you for a long time.¡± The voice of a receptionist came from behind. ¡°I don¡¯t think I said anything wrong,¡± Gu Nian said as she scratched the back of her head. Those who did experiments and those who did politics could not y mind games. Gu Nian helped Shen Zhaozheng out of the hospital and into the car. He then looked at Shen Zhaozheng slyly. second sister still misses you. It¡¯s because she cares about you that she¡¯s sad. I think you should go to the ye family¡¯s mansion and apologize to her. then I¡¯ll prepare the gifts and go to the ye family mansion to see the Three Sisters tomorrow. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± The next day, Shen Zhaozheng brought flowers and wine to the ye family¡¯s mansion.
He had informed ye Hui early in the morning, and ye Hui naturally weed him with open arms. Even though the results of the test were not out yet, she had a feeling that Zhao Zheng was their younger brother. Shen Zhaozheng and Gu Nian entered the ye family mansion. Ye Hui took the gift from Shen Zhaozheng and smiled.¡±If you¡¯re here, why did you bring a gift?¡± ¡°I came in a hurry and didn¡¯t have time to prepare a gift, so I could only bring flowers and wine,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said sincerely. this gift is very good. Second and third are not back yet, but they should be back soon. You guys have a seat first.
Chapter 2307: Let’s wait and see Chapter 2307: Let¡¯s wait and see ¡°Does second sister know that we¡¯reing?¡± Shen Zhaozheng asked carefully. ahem, ran ran really doesn¡¯t know. But since you¡¯re already here, she can¡¯t possibly chase you away, can she? ¡± Half an hourter, at the gate of the ye family, Ye Ting gritted his teeth. ¡°You guys leave. You¡¯re not wee here.¡± Cough, cough, this is awkward. Big sister yehui, your elder sister is like a mother, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be very useful. ¡°I¡¯m here today to apologize to you. Please forgive me,¡± Shen Zhaozheng bowed. Ye Hui also tried to smooth things over. strictly speaking, I¡¯m the one at fault in this matter. Ye Ting, I was the one who suggested this. Don¡¯t me Zhaozheng anymore. Ye Ting pointed at the door and said,¡±are you leaving or not?¡± If you don¡¯t leave, do you want me to call the bodyguards to chase you away?¡± After that, Ye Ting said coldly,¡±what are you all standing there for?¡± In the future, without my permission, this person is not allowed to enter the ye family mansion, do you hear me?¡± Ye Hui saw that she was very emotional and thought that since they had already gone to check, it wouldn¡¯t matter if they did it another day or two. In a few days, the test report would be out. When they told Ye Ting about it, she would definitely be very happy.
She quickly gave Shen Zhaozheng a look. if that¡¯s the case, then you can go back first. I¡¯ll try to persuade her. Gu Nian had no choice but to help Shen Zhaozheng out. Ye Hui looked at their backs and said in a low voice, Zhaozheng, the car ident was very serious. I heard that he escaped death¡¯s door and escaped death. He¡¯s really lucky.¡± he¡¯s not rted to us at all. Ye Ting nced at her. why is big sister so concerned about him? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think that he¡¯s fated with us? First of all, it¡¯s fate that he looks like me. ¡± ¡°There are so many people in this world who are not blood-rted but look simr.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, they are also very fated.¡± Ye Ting¡¯s expression was gloomy. you¡¯re being unreasonable. I¡¯m not talking to you anymore. After that, he hurried upstairs. Ye Jie clenched his fists. Two more days. After the report was out, Ye Ting would be able to change his perception of Zhao Zheng. In the car, Gu Nian looked at Shen Zhaozheng and said, ¡± ¡°Actually, second sister has a sharp tongue but a soft heart. If she wanted to take revenge on you, she would have done so long ago.¡± yes, I know. That¡¯s why I want her to forgive me. Gu Nian leaned against him. this is also my fault. If I had not lost my memory, you would not have asked the ye family for help. You would not have lied to her. Shen Zhaozheng gently patted the back of her hand. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Everything has its own arrangements. We¡¯ll just leave it to fate.¡± In the western suburbs mansion, Liu Mei was anxious and uneasy. Lin Yin had called her. She seemed to be grabbing|| Grasping at a life-saving straw, she quickly picked up the phone. ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°You still don¡¯t trust me when I¡¯m handling things? They won¡¯t be able to find anything, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see,¡±
Three dayster, ye Hui received a call and she rushed to the hospital. The doctor handed her a envelope. She was a little nervous and opened the envelope with trembling fingers to take out the test report. She read ten lines at a nce and reached thest page. There was a line of words written on it. Afterparison, it was determined that there was no parent-child rtionship between the two. She only felt her vision blur.
No parent-child rtionship? Was she really overthinking this Wanwan? Did the child her mother gave birth to after leaving the ye family really die? Was Shen Zhaozheng really not their biological brother? Chapter 2308: Truly powerful means Chapter 2308: Truly powerful means How did this happen? How did this happen? However, the truth was right in front of her eyes. The person who helped her do the DNA test was her University ssmate. There was no way it could be wrong. So, it was her own wishful thinking. She was being whimsical. Zhaozheng really wasn¡¯t their younger brother. Their younger brother had died when he was born. The heartache spread. Although he had never seen it before, it was really unbearable. If it wasn¡¯t for her father¡¯s repeated extramarital affairs, her mother wouldn¡¯t have been so disheartened and left the ye family while she was pregnant. She wouldn¡¯t have had such an ident duringbor, causing two lives. In the past, she would persuade her two younger sisters to visit their father more often. Now, thinking about the sins he hadmitted, he really should have stayed in the sanatorium alone for the rest of his life. ¡°Yehui, are you alright?¡± Doctor Zhang looked at her worriedly. She managed to pull herself together. I¡¯m fine. Thank you for your help. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll go back first.
The ye sisters were usually tougher in front of outsiders and would not easily reveal their fragile side to outsiders. She held the report in her hand and rushed out of the hospital. Sitting in the car, she lit a woman¡¯s cigarette and smoked it in destion. She had hoped that this report could help her find a younger brother and make Zhao Zheng and Ye Ting forget about the past. It was all in vain. Her fingers that were holding the cigarette trembled slightly. She left the hospital after smoking two cigarettes. The next day, Liu Mei could not help but go to Lin Yin. The two found a coffee shop and had coffee together. ¡°What did you do?¡± Liu Mei asked. Lin Yin smiled. I¡¯ve told you, my husband is the major shareholder of that hospital, but the outsiders don¡¯t know about it. I just found a capable nurse to change their test samples. Doctor Zhang doesn¡¯t know anything. In the end, he even gave miss ye a report. Miss ye has given up now. Liu Mei heaved a sigh of relief. it¡¯s really strange. Why would the eldest miss of the ye family suddenly suspect that Zhao Zheng is her younger brother? ¡± Lin Yin frowned. Shen Zhaozheng looks so much like ye Hui. It¡¯s only natural for them to be suspicious. However, now that it¡¯s been clearly stamped and confirmed, they¡¯ll give up. No one will be suspicious of him anymore. Liu Mei heaved a sigh of relief, ¡± but Qianqian, I¡¯m afraid that they won¡¯t give up and will continue to keep in touch with Zhaozheng. I can¡¯t rest easy for even a moment. I, Qianqian, should I go and warn the ye family to stop seeing Zhaozheng in touch? ¡± Lin Yin shook her head. no, if you warn them, it will expose the fact that you¡¯ve been paying attention to them. Everyone in the ye family is smart. It¡¯s easy for them to think that you¡¯re nervous and scared. Don¡¯t act rashly. The ye family has just finished the test. There won¡¯t be any changes in the short term. ¡°Only for a short period of time? What about the future? What am I going to do in the future?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leave you alone. I gave birth to two sons for my old man, and I have a few houses under my name. I also have a lot of cash. I even asked him to make a will recently. When he passes away, I¡¯ll have an endless amount of money. Even if it¡¯s exposed in the end, I¡¯ll just support you.¡± Liu Mei didn¡¯t feel good about it. She said it nicely now, but when it was really exposed, she would just Pat her butt.|| The shares had left, but she had no backing. you¡¯re really good at this. Teach me. I also want to coax the old man to leave all his assets to me. Chapter 2309: Why didn’t you tell Jian Xia? Chapter 2309: Why didn¡¯t you tell Jian Xia? ¡°Women should be smarter. You have to think of a way yourself,¡± Lin Yin whispered in her ear. Liu Mei nced at her and felt even more upset. But he had nothing to say. Shen Zhaozheng had spent a few days rebuilding the futun apartments. Gu Nian could finally breathe a sigh of relief when he was able to walk normally again. Mr. Shen, Mrs. Shen has applied to stay at her parents ¡®house for a while. Is it approved? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng reached out to hug her. Mr. Shen, you have to approve it. If you don¡¯t, you might receive Mr. Gu¡¯s approval for a physical fight. ¡°I¡¯ll be going home tomorrow then,¡± Gu Nian chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re that happy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m starting to miss my parents and Gu Yanzhi,¡± Gu Nian shrugged. Shen Zhaozheng pinched her nose. they didn¡¯t raise you for nothing. Alright, I¡¯ll send you home tomorrow. The next day, Jian Xia dropped them off at the airport. Gu Nian held her hand. If you¡¯re bored, why don¡¯t youe to Sea city with me? ¡± no, I¡¯m nning to open a coffee shop with my cousin. She¡¯s a busy person, okay? ¡± sure, you¡¯re a busy person. I won¡¯t waste your precious time. Gu Nian ruffled her hair. After he finished speaking, he wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. After they boarded the ne, Gu Nian whispered, ¡± I asked my uncle to keep an eye on Xie Muye¡¯s every move. I believe that Xie Muye is really trying to protect Jian Xia. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell Jian Xia?¡± Shen Zhaozheng asked with a serious expression. Gu Nian was troubled. now, Jian Xia hates Xie Muye very much. She thinks that he¡¯s the viin boss. If I say too much for Xie Muye, she might even distance herself from me. When I start school, I¡¯ll slowly guide her through what Xie Muye has done. I¡¯ll let her see for herself what Xie Muye has done for her. She should be moved by it. Shen Zhaozheng held her hand tightly and thought to himself that every couple had to go through difficulties and obstacles to be together. However, the more difficult the process was, the better the ending would be. The ne took two hours to reach Haicheng. Song ran went to pick them up personally. Shen Zhaozheng was ttered, but Gu Nian smiled.¡±Don¡¯t think too much. Every year when Ie back, my mom will pick me up at the airport.¡± Song ran red at her. it¡¯s all because of you. Once you go to the capital city, you don¡¯t even think about going home unless it¡¯s winter or summer. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not going anywhere this summer. I¡¯m just here to keep youpany. Gu Nian hurriedly grabbed her arm. how many days are you staying in Haicheng? ¡°song ran looked at Shen Zhaozheng. ¡°I can only stay for two days. The Academy is very busy, and I have umted a lot of things.¡± Song ran nodded. the Research Institute matters are more important. We won¡¯t keep you. Leave niannian here. We will take good care of her. Don¡¯t worry. ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating, I¡¯m naturally at ease,¡± Shen Zhaozheng quickly replied. The group returned to thepound of the general Science Department. Song ran asked a lot of questions. When she heard that Gu Nian¡¯s morning sickness hadsted for a week, she was extremely envious. some children are here to repay a debt of gratitude, and some are here to take revenge. I think you and your brother are here to take revenge. Back then, you were making a lot of noise in my stomach. it was because I was making a fuss in your stomach, ¡± Gu Nian chuckled. that¡¯s why we¡¯ve be more sensible. We¡¯re even now, okay? ¡± Song ran scoffed,¡¯sensible? When have you ever been sensible? Don¡¯t you get into fights with boys in the courtyard often?¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you think that the little tyrants in our quad need to be taught a lesson sometimes?¡± Gu Nian pouted. I¡¯m doing this on behalf of the heavens.¡± Chapter 2310 - 2373-hard work Chapter 2310: Chapter 2373-hard work forget it. She was beaten up and didn¡¯t dare to say anything because she was afraid of your father. However, she said a lot of things about our family behind our backs. She said that the Gu family was bullying others. Gu Nian felt guilty. we don¡¯t hold grudges. If it¡¯s over, then it¡¯s over. Look at us now. We¡¯re still on good terms. Song ran patted Gu Nian¡¯s shoulder. the next time school starts, your dad and I will send you back to Jindo city. We can also visit Zhaozheng¡¯s father. After all, his father didn¡¯t attend thest time they got their marriage certificate, and he wasn¡¯t in good health, so they had to visit him. ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself,¡± Shen Zhaozheng quickly said. Song ran waved her hand. it¡¯s no trouble at all. It¡¯s what I should have done. I should have visited her earlier, but I had to rush back because of something at niannian¡¯s father¡¯s research Institute. Shen Zhaozheng had no choice but to agree. Two dayster, Shen Zhaozheng left Haicheng and returned to the capital city. After he returned, he received orders from his superiors that their Research Institute was going to develop a new type of rocket. The expert doctor sent by the country happened to be ye Hui, the Doctor of Physics. When ye Hui received this order, he had originally wanted to refuse. Since he wasn¡¯t his younger brother, why was he always pestering him? However, after some thought, she epted the order. She felt that she and Zhao Zheng were fated to be together. Even if he was not her biological brother, she could still acknowledge him as her godbrother. She made up her mind just like that. Ye Shu didn¡¯t care about her third brother. She would agree with whatever her eldest sister said. But Ye Ting was not very happy. don¡¯t be in a hurry to do such things. Since they¡¯re not really siblings, let¡¯s cut our contact with them less in the future. What will the Shen family think if they find out? ¡± However, ye Hui just couldn¡¯t help it. Whenever she saw Zhao Zheng, she always unconsciously wanted to get close to him and take care of him. He was also injured and would return to the Research Institute soon after the cast was removed. She thought that if she could work by his side, she might be able to take care of him. In the end, despite Ye Ting¡¯s opposition, he took the job and became the Physics and Technology consultant of the Institute. Shen Zhaozheng had been very happy to see her. Naturally, he had no idea that ye Hui had secretly re-examined her. Ye Hui, on the other hand, had mixed feelings. If such a good young man was really her younger brother, how good would that be? If mother knew in theherworld, she would be able to rest in peace. She could not expose her thoughts too much. If the Shen family heard about it, they would think that she was lusting after their son. They would probably fight her to the death. Liu Mei also knew some people in the Academy of Sciences. Within a few days, the news reached her ears. She was flustered and helpless. Why were the ye family people so persistent? She even had to move into the Research Institute to work with Zhao Zheng. She must have her eyes on her Zhao Zheng. How annoying. She had to find an opportunity to talk to Dr. Ye, but she had to organize her words. She couldn¡¯t be too fierce, but she had to intimidate Dr. Ye. In the courtyard of Haicheng, Gu Nian and her mother eachy on a deck chair as they fanned themselves. It was still quite cool at night. The night was quiet as the night was still warm and the moonlight shone on them. ¡°Principal Gu is still in the principal¡¯s quarters?¡± yeah, there¡¯s something important at the Research Institute. He¡¯s beening backte these days and has been working very hard. ¡°Then you have tofort hospital director Gu.¡± Song ran tapped her on the head with her fan and said, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me that.¡± Chapter 2311: 2374-dragging down Chapter 2311: Chapter 2374-dragging down Song ran looked at her and sighed. I¡¯ve seen you stumbling all the way. I didn¡¯t expect you to get married and even have a child. Time really flies. but time is giving you special treatment. My ssmates all say that you¡¯re my sister, ¡± Gu Nian said with a smile. Song ran pinched her face. you¡¯re so glib. Gu Nian¡¯s phone rang. When she saw that it was Jian Xia, she quickly picked it up.¡±Hello, what¡¯s the matter?¡± niannian, I¡¯m going to Haicheng tomorrow. I¡¯ll be staying there for about a week. Can I go to the Dean¡¯s house at the general Academy of Sciences for a while? ¡± she asked. wee, wee, a warm wee! What are you doing in Sea city Base? ¡± I¡¯m going on an inspection trip. I¡¯m going to open a coffee shop. I¡¯m going to inspect a number of ces. Haicheng is my first stop. There are two more cities in the country after that. I also want to go to H nation. It just so happens that school starts around the same time, so I can finish my inspection. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow.¡± ¡°ok¡£¡± At the airport, around two O ¡®clock in the afternoon, Jian Xia¡¯s flight finally arrived at the airport. Not long after, she saw a person dragging his suitcase out of the exit.
Gu Nian waved at her and she ran over quickly. Then, the two of them walked out hand in hand. The two of them got into the car and Gu Nian received a text message. She looked at it and saw that it was a message from Xie Muye. She immediately felt guilty and put her phone back into her pocket. Jian Xia nced at her. who sent you a text message? why are you so sneaky? ¡°|| Where¡¯s the groped one?¡± my Zhaozheng sent it to me. It¡¯s a little corny, so I didn¡¯t want to show it to you. Gu Nian coughed lightly. tsk! Jian Xia snorted. you¡¯re giving it to me and I don¡¯t want to look at it? ¡± Gu Nian then sneaked in when she was not paying attention.|| He touched and read the message. ¡°Is Jian Xia staying in your house?¡± Gu Nian immediately became excited as she felt that there was something fishy about it.|| He was here for Jian Xia. She quickly typed on her phone¡¯s keyboard, but she still had to be on guard against Jian Xia. Jian Xia nced at her from the corner of her eye. ¡°Don¡¯t be so sneaky. I won¡¯t read your messages, okay?¡± ¡°She¡¯s living in my family¡¯spound. Did youe to Haicheng because of her?¡± Gu Nian replied. After a long while, he received a message. Although Gu Nian was excited, she remained calm on the surface. let¡¯s meet when we have time. I have some questions for you. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Jian Xia finally moved into the Gu family¡¯s house. In fact, Gu Nian had even thought of introducing Jian Xia to her brother in the past. However, her brother had met Jian Xia a few times and did not seem to have any sparks between the two of them. Thus, he gave up. Now that an old fox like Xie Muye liked her, Gu Nian felt gratified. After all, Jian Xia was a simple person. It was definitely a good thing to have someone like her to protect her and her family. She did not know what kind of person Gu Yanzhi liked. He was going to be in his third year of University soon, but he had yet to date. She was dragging them down. She was really dragging their entire family down.
When Jian Xia¡¯s rtionship stabilized, she would have to worry about her brother. The next day, Gu Nian and Xie Muye met up at a restaurant near Jian Xia¡¯s house when she went out to inspect the coffee shop. Xie Muye was wearing a white shirt and ck pants as he sat at the table in the corner of the dining room. When he saw her, he stood up and nodded slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any work today?¡± Gu Nian asked as she sat down.
¡°Today¡¯s visit has ended. I found an excuse toe out.¡± When the waiter served two sses of lemon water, Gu Nian nced at him and said, ¡± ¡°Does she know that you¡¯re here for her?¡± Chapter 2312: 2375-long road ahead Chapter 2312: Chapter 2375-long road ahead ¡°If she knew, she might not havee.¡± Xie Muye¡¯s eyes dimmed. if my information is correct, ¡± Gu Nian said as she took a sip of lemon water, ¡± your older brother wanted to touch Jian Xia¡¯s father, right? ¡± Xie Muye suddenly raised his head, the emotions in his eyesplicated. After a while, he said,¡±How did you know?¡± ¡°But you managed to save her father, didn¡¯t you?¡± Gu Nian smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my big brother¡¯s ambition,¡± he said, lowering his eyes. ¡°Jian Xia doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re helping her, does she?¡± my surname is Xie, and my brother¡¯s surname is also Xie. It was because my brother wanted to touch the Jian family. I helped her father, so it¡¯s really not worth saying anything. If I said it, it would only make her hate my brother. I want to help her, but I don¡¯t want to make enemies for my brother. This is apetition. I have no right to criticize his actions. If the other party¡¯s surname wasn¡¯t Jian, I wouldn¡¯t have cared about my brother¡¯s actions at all. Because when I was in this position, I would do the same. Do you understand my thoughts? ¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Gu Nian nodded. She understood these things, but Jian Xia didn¡¯t. ¡°Then what do you n to do?¡±
Xie Muye forced a smile. I¡¯ll guard her. I¡¯lly my cards on her when I¡¯m strong enough to fight against Big Brother. ¡°Are you overestimating yourself or underestimating your big brother? how long will it take? After such a long time, Jian Xia has already found someone she likes. Everything you¡¯ve done is in vain.¡± that¡¯s why I came to find you today. I only hope that you can be by her side and influence her. Phew, there was a long way to go. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best, eh? No, So You Think I¡¯m very cunning?¡± Xie Muye chuckled. you and Guan Ling are by her side. Both of you have the potential to be sly. I¡¯m d. she¡¯s pretty. There are many boys in school and even boys from other schools who are pursuing her. You have to hurry, ¡± Gu Nian said as she raised her eyebrows. among so many suitors, is there really no one she likes? ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Gu Nian raised her eyebrows. if she really doesn¡¯t have anyone in her heart, she should have epted the one she likes the most among all her suitors, right? ¡± ¡°You think Jian Xia likes you?¡± Gu Nian squinted at him. Xie Muye forced a smile. I secretly kissed her once. After I kissed her, I realized that her eyes were trembling a lot. She was pretending to be asleep and didn¡¯t say anything after that. Gu Nian was enlightened. No wonder Xie Muye was so calm. He was just sitting on the fishing tform and not worried about any changes. Cunning old fox, he was still the cunning old fox. Also, no wonder Jian Xia was so angry. If it wasn¡¯t because she had a little love in her heart, why would she be so disappointed in Xie Muye? She liked him from the start. That was why she was in despair when she dealt with the Jian family because of the Xie family. Poor little xiaxia. She was so innocent, but she was heartbroken after being betrayed. Sigh, it¡¯s all her fault. It was also because she was a little slow in the field of rtionships and didn¡¯t realize that Jian Xia actually liked Xie Muye. ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll definitely guard her well for you. However, you must use the fastest time possible to gain the ability to contend against your big brother.¡±
¡°I¡¯m more anxious than anyone else,¡± Xie Muye said with a grave expression. Xie Muye rushed to the Academy with her. Gu Nian had promised him to let him see Jian Xia at the main entrance. When the car was still a short distance away from the entrance of the Academy of Sciences, Gu Nian asked nervously, ¡± do you see that wall in front? my mother sent her to the various coffee shops.
Chapter 2313: 2376-Gu Nian is in extreme pain Chapter 2313: Chapter 2376-Gu Nian is in extreme pain It was true that Gu Nian had never sat in a luxury car before. Although her mother was rich, the most luxurious car she had ever sat in was either a Hummer or a Volvo because of her father¡¯s status. He was not like yang Mowen, who had just entered University and his father had already gotten him a Maserati. He was so envious. Through the car window, she could see Jian Xia sitting inside. Gu Nian whispered, ¡± ¡°Do you see it, do you see it?¡± He couldn¡¯t see it clearly, but he was satisfied. ¡°Many thanks.¡± let¡¯s call it a day. When Jian Xia¡¯s car goes in, I¡¯ll drop you off by the road. Your people are behind, right? ¡± Xie Muye got out of the car and quickly got into a ck Cadic behind. After Gu Nian returned home and saw Jian Xia again, she had a different feeling. Her heart ached for Jian Xia. Her family had gone through an ident and she didn¡¯t have her grandfather to protect her anymore. Her father was being watched by people from the Jackal¡¯s heart and she didn¡¯t have the ability to protect herself.
Most importantly, from what she understood, the person she liked had betrayed her. He felt so aggrieved and ufortable. Jian Xia had been running around for the whole day and was very tired. When she returned to the backyard, she copsed on her sofa. Gu Nian quickly poured a cup of barley tea and handed it to her. ¡°It¡¯s quite hot outside today. When you go out tomorrow, bring two sticks of huoxiang liquid restoring vital essence and pour it on your body, understand?¡± Jian Xia¡¯s physique wasn¡¯t as good as hers. In the past, during military training, she would get a heat stroke after standing for half an hour. She should be careful. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± if you¡¯re too tired, you can rest for a day. The temperature has been too high these past two days. It¡¯s 36 or 37 degrees. Jian Xia held the ss of water and forced a smile. I want to open the coffee shop as soon as possible. At least I can support my parents. your parents don¡¯t need you to take care of them. Why are you so worried? ¡± Gu nianxin asked. I can¡¯t help them in some areas, but in terms of finances, I hope to be their strong backing. silly girl, what are you thinking about? aren¡¯t they all fine? ¡± Gu nianxin felt her heart ache. Jian Xia forced a smile. I know that my family is a little too idealistic, including my grandfather and my father. They are either ck or white in their eyes. It¡¯s easy for them to be targeted. Gu Nian was extremely upset. Jian Xia knew that she was capable of protecting her family in her own way. She reached out and hugged the person in front of her, feeling very sorry for him. if you don¡¯t like it, then don¡¯t step in. I¡¯ll support you with all my might. ¡°Alright, thank you, niannian.¡± Jian Xia patted her back gently, ¡± okay, I¡¯m fine now. I¡¯m going to sell that dessert shop. In the past year, I¡¯ve made less than two million Yuan. I want to expand the size of the coffee shop. Two million Yuan. The location is very good and the rent is very expensive. I¡¯ve also borrowed some money from my cousin to open a trial business. If the results are good, we¡¯ll talk about it in the future. It wasn¡¯t that she was in a rush and didn¡¯t have a n. She had made a lot of preparations and inspected many coffee shops. She had also learned how to make desserts. If she didn¡¯t want to get a bachelor¡¯s degree from the media University, she would have gone abroad to apply for the blue band International College to get a title. With her hard work, she would definitely achieve brilliant results. Gu Nian was so touched that tears began to well up in her eyes.|| She was more emotional after pregnancy. I¡¯ll tell my uncle to make your coffee and desserts a special supply for the Tang family. What do you think? ¡±
Chapter 2314: 2376-registered Chapter 2314: Chapter 2376-registered what a coincidence. My caf¨¦¡¯s address is within the first Ring Road. I won¡¯t reject your kind offer. ¡°No problem, leave it to me.¡± At the end of July, Jian Xiapleted her field trip and went to Country H with her cousin. This way, Gu Nian would feel more at ease. On the other hand, she either ate or slept every day. In less than a month, her waist had grown several times thicker. She was four months pregnant now, and her stomach was showing a little, but it was not very obvious. She could eat a lot, a lot. Song ran had hired a nutritionist for her. She had to eat five meals a day. It was good for her physical and mental health. In the evening, her father would even drag her to the training ground to hurry up, saying that she would be able to give birth better. Meanwhile, in Jing city, Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s leg had almost fully recovered. Since he was not at home, he spent almost every day in the rocket R & d Center. As a man, he wasn¡¯t very particr. It was already good enough that he could eat three normal meals. Sometimes, when ye Hui saw him eating instant noodles with the researchers under him at the base, he would immediately frown.
It was alreadyte at night, and the group of men only had instant noodles for supper. The servants at ye Jie¡¯s house would bring her supper, and she was very particr about the way she ate it. Compared to Shen Zhaozheng and the others, it was a world of difference. There was a canteen in the base. The food during the day was fine, but at night, there was only one cook on duty. They would usually just eat casually, so they preferred to eat instant noodles. After eating like this for a few nights, ye Hui could not bear to watch any longer. Shen Zhaozheng and his Secretary, Yu Bin, as well as his subordinates, Zhao hang and Xu Yong, stayed upte every night. Ye Hui instructed the servants at home to make four more servings and send them over every night. Ye Hui passed a lunchbox with three dishes and a soup to Shen Zhaozheng. He was a little surprised, but he smiled.¡±We¡¯ll just eat instant noodles for about a month. After that, we won¡¯t have to stay up until three or four o ¡®clock every day.¡± The earlier database was huge, and it was not enough for hundreds of people to import during the day. At night, they had to continue to import it. If they worked day and night, it would affect the official date of the foundation establishment. Ye Hui gave him a sidelong nce. I told you to eat, so you just ate. How can you eat instant noodles every night? ¡± A few of Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s subordinates had already gathered together and were discussing the rich dishes that the ye family had sent over. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Ye,¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. Ye Hui smiled and sat opposite him. After eating half of the food, he asked tentatively,¡±Does your mother Yingluo know that you stay upte every day?¡± I don¡¯t live at home. I live in my own apartment. Oh, right, I haven¡¯t told you that I¡¯ve already registered my marriage with Qian Qian niannian. Ye Hui¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as he instinctively felt a little ufortable. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about such an important matter?¡± She still considered herself his sister. I¡¯m sorry, ¡± Shen Zhaozheng apologized immediately. I didn¡¯t want to inform anyone. I just wanted to get my marriage certificate with niannian in a low profile. Ye Hui returned to his senses. That¡¯s right, she wasn¡¯t anyone to him, so why would he inform her? Wasn¡¯t that too much of a stretch?
no matter what, congrattions. You¡¯re not staying at home, you ¡­ || Doesn¡¯t mom know that you¡¯ve been staying upte every day? Don¡¯t you guys usually keep in touch?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t contact each other much,¡± Shen Zhaozheng forced a smile. Ye Hui stirred the food in the lunchbox.¡±How¡¯s your mother-son rtionship?¡± ¡°Yingying is not bad.¡±
Chapter 2315: Don’t keep in touch with my son Chapter 2315: Don¡¯t keep in touch with my son He couldn¡¯t just tell everyone that his mother used to ignore him. That would be too ridiculous. Ye Hui¡¯s gaze darkened again. That¡¯s right, she had a son and a daughter. How could she not treat her own son well? ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± ¡°How¡¯s the second young miss doing recently?¡± Ye Huiughed at himself,¡±what else can she do?¡± You know that I¡¯ve been working with you recently, but you¡¯ve been giving me the cold shoulder every day when youe home.¡± ¡°When her anger subsides and she¡¯s willing to see me, I¡¯ll go and apologize to her.¡± it¡¯s okay. My Ye Ting is actually a very big person. She won¡¯t hold a grudge. She usually takes revenge on the spot. So, you don¡¯t have to worry that she will really deal with you. If she wanted to, she would have done it long ago when she found out that we lied to her. She would never wait until now. Shen Zhaozheng felt even more upset. No matter what the reason was, or if he had no other choice, he had indeed lied to professor Ye Ting. However, professor Ye Ting did not choose to take revenge on him in the end, which made him feel even more ashamed. you¡¯re not our little brother, ¡± ye Hui said with a smile. why don¡¯t you be our godbrother? what do you think? ¡±
Shen Zhaozheng hesitated for a moment. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just worried that the second miss might not want to see me. Let¡¯s wait until she¡¯s not angry. ¡°If I¡¯m confident in convincing her, would you be willing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to.¡± He owed the ye family a debt of gratitude. Not only did they do their best to help niannian when she lost her memory, but eldest sister also cared about him after that. He was a person who knew how to repay kindness. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Three dayster, ye Hui received a call from Liu Mei. She still felt a little guilty. After all, she had just suggested Shen Zhaozheng to be their godbrother a few days ago. Now, his mother hade to find her. Could it be that she disagreed? After a few exchanges, she found out that the mother and son rtionship was really distant. Liu Mei really didn¡¯t know what she had talked to Zhao Zheng about. Liu Mei asked her to meet her tomorrow. Although she was a little uneasy, she agreed and also told Liu Mei about her godbrother. The next day, 3pm.|| The two of them met at a coffee shop. Liu Mei arrived early and saw ye Hui in a dark green silk shirt and white pants from afar. She could not help but feel her heart skip a beat. He did look like Zhao Zheng. With these two imaginative people working together every day, it was hard to guarantee that ye Hui would not overthink things. Ye Hui ced the leather bag to the side and slowly sat down.¡±Hello, Mrs. Shen.¡± Liu Mei forced a smile. Dr. Ye, I seem to have told you before. I hope you don¡¯t contact my son. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± Ye Cha raised his eyebrows. ¡°Aren¡¯t you two working together now?¡± She didn¡¯t know what their jobs were, but she knew that they were both working in the Research Institute. that was a task assigned to me by the country, not by my own will. Madam Shen, you don¡¯t want me to go against the wishes of the higher-ups, do you? ¡±
Liu Mei chuckled,¡±you¡¯re the only Ph.D. In physics?¡± Do you think you¡¯re simr to Zhaozheng and have some unrealistic thoughts?¡± Liu Mei knew that ye Hui had just done a DNA test and confirmed that she and Zhao Zheng were not blood-rted, so this was the time when her willpower was at its weakest and she felt the most guilty. If she used an interrogative tone at this time, it would only make her feel even more guilty.
Chapter 2316: Must you snatch her son away? Chapter 2316: Must you snatch her son away? Oh, that¡¯s for ordinary people. The ye n was not an ordinary person. Ye Chaposed his expression and said solemnly, ¡± ¡°I want to talk to you about something today, and I hope you¡¯ll agree to it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I want to take Zhaozheng as my godbrother.¡± Liu Mei was flustered and helpless. Her face instantly turned pale, and her hand trembled, almost knocking over the coffee cup next to her. Ye Hui said, ¡± I know that this request is a little abrupt, but Zhao Zheng and I are indeed fated. My two younger sisters and I like Zhao Zheng very much. Once, because Zhao Zheng and I looked a little simr, I also thought about how great it would be if he really was our younger brother. Liu Mei couldn¡¯t help but p the table, ¡± ¡°You can¡¯t take my son away just because you think we¡¯re fated.¡± Ye Hui frowned. I¡¯m not trying to snatch him away. I just want a few more sisters to dote on him. If you really love him, you should be happy to agree, right? ¡± Liu Mei gritted her teeth. I¡¯m sorry, our Zhaozheng has his own parents and three brothers who love him dearly. He doesn¡¯t care for the Three Sisters of the ye family. Besides, your family is a businessman. If we get too close to your family, people will say that we are colluding with the government and the business. I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t agree to your request.
Ye Hui¡¯s heart turned cold. He wanted to say something, but Liu Mei suddenly stood up, ¡± ¡°We don¡¯t get along, so there¡¯s no need for us to continue this conversation. Our family has a tradition, and the old man¡¯s thinking is even more conservative. We don¡¯t like to associate with other people¡¯s family. I hope that Dr. Ye will stay away from my Zhaozheng in the future.¡± With that said, she grabbed her bag and left angrily. Although she was angry, she was actually feeling more guilty. This ye family member was really like a ghost that refused to leave. He actually wanted to acknowledge Zhaozheng as his younger brother. What a whimsical dream. This was too much. Zhao Zheng had grown up eating the Shen family¡¯s rice for the past 30 years. Even if he was really rted to the ye family, so what? he had not received any kindness from them. In the end, he still had to be their younger brother. How could that be? That was absolutely not allowed. Ye Jie sighed. Since Zhao Zheng¡¯s mother had such a big reaction, she would put this matter aside for now. However, she still hoped to convince Zhao Zheng¡¯s mother. She believed that she would understand. The ye family was rich and powerful, and it was impossible for them to covet anything from Zhaozheng. It was just three more sisters.|| As a mother, she probably wouldn¡¯t refuse to dote on him after she thought it through. After Liu Mei left in a hurry, the more she thought about it, the more upset she became. She went straight to the fortunn apartments to have a good talk with her son, but she found that Shen Zhaozheng was not home. She rang the doorbell for a long time, but no one answered. She made a phone call. It was already seven o ¡®clock in the evening, but her son was still at the Research Institute. She was not close to her son at all and only knew how to y cards every day. Naturally, she did not know that her son actually stayed up until two or three in the morning every day.|| After going back, he would take a nap and return to the base at 7 pm. Shen Zhaozheng did not tell Gu Nian about it because he was afraid that she would be worried. If that happened, she wouldin that she wanted to return to the capital city to take care of her. He did not want a pregnant woman to worry. Liu Mei quickly asked, ¡± what¡¯s the password to your house? I¡¯ll go in and cook some supper for you. It¡¯ll be delicious when youe back. Shen Zhaozheng sounded a little tired. it¡¯s fine. Professor ye brings us supper every day. It¡¯s gettingte. You should go home and rest. Upon hearing this, Liu Mei was as if she was facing a great enemy, ¡± ¡°What did you just say? Doctor ye still brings you supper every day?¡± What was this woman trying to do? Did she have to snatch her son away from her? Did he have to snatch away her only backer? Chapter 2317: 2380- Chapter 2317: Chapter 2380- ¡°Zhaozheng, do you know that people are nice to you for a reason?¡± You have to keep your eyes open, do you understand?¡± Shen Zhaozheng sneered in his heart. If there was really a motive, it was probably his mother who had a motive for him. At the very least, niannian was good to him, and ye Hui was good to him with all their heart and soul. They didn¡¯t expect anything in return. It was really a case of the wickedining first. ¡°I know,¡± he said perfunctorily. Liu Mei still wanted to say something. alright, I still have a lot of things to deal with, so I¡¯ll hang up first. I¡¯ll be at the Research Institute in the future, so don¡¯t call me and affect my work. Liu Mei replied embarrassedly,¡±alright, alright, alright, I got it.¡± &Nbsp; After hanging up the phone, she thought about it carefully again. Anyway, ye Hui had already done a paternity test, so it was impossible for him to be suspicious. As long as she was determined and took the test, the ye family would be in the wrong. She was not afraid of anything.
It was mid-August, and the weather was still hot. She was only concerned about eating and drinking. If it were not for her father forcing her to exercise, she would have been raised into a piglet. She was five months pregnant, and it was obvious that she was pregnant. Because they were twins, her stomach was obviously bigger than others. Everything was normal when she went for a prenatal examination. It was just that when she returned to school this time, she would not be able to hide her stomach anymore. She could already predict that there would be all kinds of rumors about her in school. Sigh, so what if it¡¯s just rumors? I grew up in rumors. He wasn¡¯t afraid. Although this school had the principal, he Yuan, who was a scheming person, there was also the vice-principal, Xue Shen, who was prepared. School was about to start. Song ran was very worried. you¡¯re showing that you¡¯re pregnant. Are you not going to school? ¡± Gu Nian waved her hand. there¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll go to school for two more months and then study at home. I won¡¯t let you get pregnant. || If you get pregnant, you¡¯ll have to dy your graduation by a year.¡± Song ran nodded. hmm, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve ced some people in your school to protect you. ¡°Secret Guard¡¯s meaning?¡± Song ran tapped her head. sure, if you say it¡¯s a secret guard, then it¡¯s a secret guard. Be careful. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Shen Zhaozheng had some free time as Gu Nian was leaving for the capital. When she arrived at the airport, she saw the person she had not seen for a long time and her heart melted. Her gait was still gentle, but her belly had grown bigger. When she walked over like this, she looked a little more naive and extremely cute. Gu Nian walked over and looked up.¡¯Why have you lost so much weight? Did you transfer all your flesh to me?¡± ¡°There were a lot of things to do at the Research Institute, but it¡¯s all good now. I have more free time.¡± sigh, you ¡­ Gu Nian shook her head. don¡¯t you know how to take care of yourself when I¡¯m not around? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng really wanted to. He was the one taking care of this girl most of the time, so why was she acting like an adult?
After they got into the car, Shen Zhaozheng mentioned the ye family to her. ¡°Professor yehui previously mentioned that he wanted me to be his godbrother.¡± alright! Gu Nian pped her hands. I¡¯ll raise both my hands and feet in agreement. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner at the western suburbs residence tonight. I¡¯ll let my father know,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said.
¡°No problem,¡± Shen Zhaozheng brought Gu Nian to the western suburbs residence. Liu Mei greeted him reluctantly, but Shen Boyong was very polite to Gu Nian. Shen Boyong had always felt ufortable because of Han Zhi¡¯s previous conversation with Gu Nian. But now, what¡¯s done can not be undone. After all, this was the youngest son that he appreciated. The Gu family had a big business and it was a good thing to get along well with him. Chapter 2318: I don’t agree! Chapter 2318: I don¡¯t agree! The most important thing was that this little girl was pregnant.|| She was pregnant, and she was even pregnant with twins. Zhaozheng was a blessed child. He didn¡¯t have to worry so much. The old man who doesn¡¯t worry, and his body is getting stronger and stronger.|| Healthy, rxed, and fat, this saying was not false. At the dinner table, Shen Zhaozheng took care of Gu Nian very well. Liu Mei was not happy to see this. Was he not a ve to his wife? her son was the principal of the hospital. Did he have to serve a little girl like this? It was all because of the Gu family¡¯s status. Liu Mei spoke first,¡±Zhaozheng, when are you free, you should visit your sister too, okay?¡± Educate her and let her perform well in there so that she cane out earlier.¡± Shen Boyong immediately frowned,¡±why are you bringing up that girl who shamed the family?¡± It would have been fine if Shen Xing was not mentioned, but the moment she was mentioned, the old master¡¯s heart burned with anger. Shen Zhaozheng nced at his mother and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention that girl in front of dad.¡± His mother really had no sense of judgment at all. She had no idea what to say in what situation.
That girl, Shen Xing, has learned a lot from her. Liu Mei pouted. Would she and her Xing ¡®er still have a ce in this family? Why was her life so difficult? Gu Nian considerately patted Shen Boyong¡¯s back. Shen Boyong waved his hand,¡±I¡¯m fine. Girl, sit.¡± Liu Mei gritted her teeth. This girl really knew how to act obedient. Shen Boyong red at Liu Mei. if Shen Xing was half as sensible as niannian, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much. In the end, it¡¯s all because you didn¡¯t discipline her well. That¡¯s why she¡¯s so stupid and ambitious. She was just like Liu Mei, stupid and ambitious. If her ability didn¡¯t match her ambition, it was easy to break thew. Fortunately, his youngest son was not like his mother or sister. It was a wise move to let him live with his elder brother back then. Liu Mei felt like vomiting.|| Blood came. She had married a forty-year-old man at the age of twenty and stayed in the Shen family for thirty years, but she couldn¡¯t even say a single good word. All her kindness had been fed to the dogs. Shen Zhaozheng coughed and changed the topic. ¡°Dad, do you know about the ye family?¡± Liu Mei¡¯s hand trembled, and one of her chopsticks fell to the ground. ¡°Why are you so immature?¡± Shen Boyong frowned. Liu Mei quickly went under the table and picked up the chopsticks. Then, she said with a nervous expression, ¡± ¡°Zhaozheng, why are you bringing up the ye family?¡± ¡°Dad, what do you think of the ye family?¡± Shen Zhaozheng looked at his father. Shen Boyong replied honestly, ¡± the ye family is a well-known wealthy family in the capital. Each of old master ye¡¯s three daughters is a well-known scientist. They are admirable. Shen Zhaozheng heaved a sigh of relief. I¡¯m friends with the eldest daughter of the ye family, Dr. Ye Hui. She had suggested that I be her godbrother. Liu Mei stood up suddenly,¡±I don¡¯t agree!¡± ¡°Why are you so agitated?¡± Shen Boyong looked at her with a frown.
Liu Mei waspletely flustered. This matter waspletely out of her control. Things had copsed and were out of her control. Her ability was limited. She felt that she was about to copse. Liu Mei quickly sat down and pretended to be calm, ¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for us to raise our son. How can we let someone else be our godson? Who knows what this doctor ye is thinking.¡± Shen Zhaozheng didn¡¯t think about it in any other way, because he knew that his mother was narrow-minded and short-sighted. Perhaps she thought that someone else was snatching her son away from her.
Chapter 2319 - 2382-delicious Chapter 2319: Chapter 2382-delicious He would not care about her thoughts at all. Shen Boyong frowned and said,¡±don¡¯t be too petty. Isn¡¯t it a good thing to maintain a good rtionship with the ye family?¡± If you have time, ask professor yehui toe over and I¡¯ll talk to her. ¡± Liu Mei was flustered, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Shen Zhaozheng nodded. okay, let professor yehuie over some other day. It¡¯s fate. She looks a little like me. When she said this, Liu Mei¡¯s eyes flickered. Shen Boyong caught the panic in her eyes and immediately narrowed his eyes. They had a pleasant dinner, and when they left, they could hear the chirping of cicadas outside. They saw a ck car parked in the courtyard, and Shen hanzhi in a white t-shirt got out of the front passenger seat. He had been sweeping the road for half a year and had been very diligent, so the remaining half of the year could be omitted. After all, he was the son of the Vice President. The people in charge wouldn¡¯t really do anything to him. When Shen hanzhi saw Gu Nian, she could not help but look gloomy. He knew that they were married, but he was still pregnant.|| She was pregnant. Her stomach was showing, slightly bulging, and her whole body was filled with a sense of happiness that could not be ignored. In the past, when he saw her, he would only want to avoid her. Now, he could only face her difficulties. ¡°Niannianqian.¡± He still took the initiative to greet them. For a moment, the few people in the courtyard did not know how to react. Shen Zhaoshan, Zhou Yueru, and Shen Zhaozheng all stood there. No one made any further moves. Gu Nian took Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s hand and took a step forward. ¡°Hanzhi, uncle, Auntie.¡± It¡¯s better to call him the way he used to, or else it¡¯ll feel weird. Shen Zhaoshan and Zhou Yueru¡¯s expressions were a little ufortable,¡±Niannian, you¡¯re here for dinner with Zhaozheng, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to keep dadpany.¡± Gu Nian nodded. Eh? This rtionship is a little messy. Forget it, I can¡¯t care so much. Shen hanzhi wanted tough, but she couldn¡¯t. Gu Nian did not say much to him and simply said, ¡± ¡°Uncle, aunty, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll go back with Zhaozheng first.¡± ¡°Nian Nian, how are you feeling with your morning sickness?¡± Zhou Yueru asked with concern. ¡°I don¡¯t even have morning sickness. It¡¯s delicious.¡± Zhou Yueru smiled. that¡¯s good. That¡¯s good. Our Zhaozheng can rest assured. Gu Nian bade farewell to the three of them and got into the car with Shen Zhaozheng. As the car drove out of the courtyard, Shen hanzhi could not help but take a look at it. ¡°Stop looking,¡± Shen Zhaoshan said sternly.¡±Let¡¯s go in.¡± Shen hanzhi turned around and entered the house with her eyes lowered. Ding Bai drove, su ye sat in the front passenger seat, and Gu Nian and Shen Zhaozheng sat in the back. why isn¡¯t Shen hanzhi dating yet?|| Mother is also worried.¡± Shen Zhaozheng patted her head and asked,¡±do you live by the sea?¡± You¡¯re quite a busybody.¡± after all, I¡¯m his senior now. I can¡¯t help but worry about him. He¡¯s not young anymore. In our quad, this blind date would have been arranged immediately. Gu Nian sneered. Shen Zhaozhengughed. it¡¯s still up to him. Do you think that eldest brother and sister-inw don¡¯t want to arrange a blind date for him? ¡± Gu Nian did not say anything, but deep in her heart, she still hoped that the young man who had once been under the sun would be able to walk out of the haze as soon as possible. After Shen Zhaozheng returned home, he told ye Hui about his meeting with his father. Ye Hui was very happy and asked Shen Zhaozheng about his father¡¯s preferences. He nned to prepare a generous gift to visit his father. Chapter 2320: Your methods are not bad Chapter 2320: Your methods are not bad On the 1st of September, Gu Nian began school again and was about to enter the cage. Early in the morning, she went to room 505 and was met with a sea of wailing. epic catastrophe|| Film-school starts again.¡± Although Gu Nian was wearing a loose t-shirt and a pair of loose-fitting sweatpants, it still could not cover her stomach. Jian Xia looked at her stomach and shook her head. ¡°After today, there will be all sorts of strange rumors about Gu Nian.¡± Indeed, after a day of school, the media College¡¯s BBS was full of discussions about Gu Nian. ¡°Sis, can you admit that we¡¯re considered to be influential people in the school?¡± Gu Nian asked as she ran her fingers through her hair. Jian Xia patted Guan Ling¡¯s shoulder. she¡¯s the one who¡¯s famous. She¡¯s the top student in every subject and the winner of the school¡¯s first prize schrship. As long as she¡¯s around, no one can snatch away the 10000 Yuan prize money. Now, she¡¯s an official contract worker at a news magazine and has been on the news before ¡­ ¡°Master, please guide me.¡± Gu Nian tugged on Guan Ling¡¯s arm. ¡°Give birth to the baby first,¡± Guan Ling chuckled,¡±I¡¯ll take you flying as your senior.¡± This was just a joke. His uncle was Tang Ji ¡®an, and his uncle was the boss of a news magazine. Putting all these aside, her ability alone was more than enough. This girl ran to finish it first.|| It was a major event in life, and after unloading the goods, it would shock the world. you brought Xu Yan back? ¡± Gu Nian looked at her with a perverted expression. what did your parents say? ¡± he¡¯s really good at acting. He stayed at my house for a month and went out to sea every day to help my dad fish. He¡¯s so hardworking that my parents are 100% satisfied with him. Now, his status in my house is even higher than mine. If my mom calls now, she¡¯ll always mention how little Xu is. How¡¯s little Xu doing? tsk tsk tsk tsk. ¡°This fellow is quite capable,¡± Gu Nian nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I what?¡± ¡°When does he n to bring you to meet his parents?¡± Guan Ling sighed softly. he said that his family is not easy to get along with. Although he didn¡¯t say it clearly, I actually know that because there¡¯s a big gap between our families. Maybe his family doesn¡¯t like me. you¡¯re so outstanding. His family must be blind if they don¡¯t like you, ¡± Gu Nian snorted. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Jian Xia and Du Jun agreed. Guan Ling forced a smile and did not say anything. Gu Nianforted her. don¡¯t think too much about it. Only people with extremely pedantic thoughts would pay attention to external material things like family background and status. Let me tell you, my uncle was Tang Ji ¡®an. My grandfather was also a Big Shot at that time. He started his own investigation society andter entered the Department of Science and Management. My aunt was just a girl from an ordinary family in an alley in Haicheng, but my uncle still got together with her. Moreover, my mother, my father¡¯s family was really poor at that time, while my mother¡¯s side was considered a rich businessman in Haicheng. They¡¯re still together. Let me tell you, as long as it¡¯s true love, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Guan Ling smiled. thank you for consoling me. With so many important people as the beacon of light for my future, I have nothing to worry about. Actually, what she wanted to say was that although it seemed easy to say it now, those two couples must have gone through a lot of hardships in the past. However, it didn¡¯t matter if they went through hardships or whatever. It was fine as long as they could be together in the end. Two dayster, Shen Zhaozheng brought Gu Nian and ye Hui to the western suburbs residence. Chapter 2321: Are you sure you’re not lying to me? Chapter 2321: Are you sure you¡¯re not lying to me? Ye Hui bought many gifts, such as ginseng and bird¡¯s nest, all of which were expensive. When Liu Mei received these gifts, she didn¡¯t look happy. She even secretly muttered a few words, ¡± they came to our Shen family to show off their wealth. Of course, she said this in secret. If the old master heard it, he would nag at her again. When Shen Boyong saw ye Hui, his eyes narrowed slightly. This ye Xi¡¯s appearance was really simr to his Zhaozheng. &Nbsp; he chuckled. Dr. Yehui and my youngest son look a little simr. This is fate. that¡¯s right, ¡± ye Hui replied courteously. I¡¯ve always felt that we were fated to meet. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve made the request to acknowledge Zhaozheng as my younger brother. I wonder if this will make the old leader feel ufortable? ¡± Shen Boyong waved his hand,¡±why would I?¡± My son has always been outstanding and many people like him. It¡¯s his fortune to have a scientist like Dr. Ye as his sister.¡± ¡°Old leader, don¡¯t say that. Zhaozheng is also very outstanding,¡± ye Hui hurriedly said. Following that, it was all about business and mutual praise, and Shen Zhaozheng was praised to the point of flowers. Liu Mei¡¯s heart was in her mouth the whole time, because she always felt that the old man¡¯s eyes were not very friendly.
Ye Hui¡¯s trip this time hadpletely settled the matter of his godbrother. Everyone was happy except for Liu Mei. After ye Hui, Shen Zhaozheng, and the rest had left, Shen Boyong nced at her and said,¡±Come upstairs with me.¡± Liu Mei trembled with fear as she followed the old man upstairs. As soon as they entered the door, Shen Boyong turned to look at her. ¡°Let me ask you, are you sure that Zhaozheng is our child?¡± Liu Mei was so scared that she almost fell to the ground. She tried to suppress the shock in her heart and put on an aggrieved look, ¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not lying to me?¡± Shen Boyong¡¯s eyes shed with a mischievous glint. ¡°If I¡¯m lying to you, I¡¯ll be struck by lightning and die a horrible death,¡± Liu Mei pointed her finger at him. At this point, she couldn¡¯t care about anything else. The old man seemed to suspect that Zhao Zheng was her child with someone else, and she definitely couldn¡¯t let things go on like this. ¡°So, it¡¯s just a coincidence that professor ye Hui and Zhao Zheng look simr?¡± Shen Boyong looked at her from head to toe. Liu Mei gritted her teeth and said,¡±what are you trying to say?¡± Have you seen the other two sisters and ye Liangtian? The other two sisters in the ye family look like ye Liangtian, but they don¡¯t look like Zhaozheng at all. I heard that ye Hui looks like their mother. What rtionship can I have with Mrs. Ye? what are you worried about?¡± As soon as he said this, Shen Boyong¡¯s expression rxed. If that was the case, then there was no problem. He coughed lightly. I¡¯m not worried about anything. I just feel that it¡¯s incredible that two people who are not rted by blood can look so simr. Liu Mei was scared, but she still gritted her teeth, ¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s fate.¡± ¡°Alright, you can go back to your room. I¡¯m going to rest,¡± Shen Boyong waved his hand. Liu Mei went out of the room and was so scared that her legs were weak. Tonight was too exciting. She was so scared that she lost two out of three souls. It was really killing her. It was all this ye Hui¡¯s fault for insisting on being Zhaozheng¡¯s sister and bringing her endless trouble. Once she was involved in this kind of trouble, she would not have a peaceful life. She hated ye. She told Lin Yin about it, and Lin Yin expressed that she had to do something about it.
be careful. Your old man is a suspicious person. He might do a DNA test behind your back. You must keep a close eye on him. Chapter 2322: 2385-very unlikely Chapter 2322: Chapter 2385-very unlikely Liu Meixin¡¯s heart almost jumped out of her throat. you can¡¯t be so secretive that you can turn a Dragon into a Phoenix from any hospital, can you? ¡± she asked. ha, you should know that money can make the devil turn millstones. What we need to do is to take precautions. As long as we are on guard, we will not make any mistakes. ¡°Okay, I know. I¡¯ll keep an eye on the old man.¡± On the 3rd of the month, the entire School of Media College, teachers and students, gathered for the opening ceremony. After that, they visited the freshmen¡¯s military training. Gu Nian leaned on Jian Xia andughed softly, ¡± it feels like our military training is right in front of us. It suddenly became a third-year student.|| Time really flies, sister.¡± Jian Xia pointed at the stage not far from the field, ¡± ¡°Look, our principal has started to speak.¡± Gu Nian and the others were seated closer to the front and closer to the stage. She was sure that principal he could see her clearly. if he¡¯s a refined scum, ¡± she sneered, ¡± then his disguise will be torn off one day. Let¡¯s wait and see. Jian Xia moved closer to her ear. I hope that after this principal steps down, our Vice-Principal, Xue Shen, will go on stage. Although Vice-Principal Xue is young, he has a high reputation. Gu Nian¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. Xue Shen would go on stage sooner orter. It all depended on whether President he was going to act or not. If he sped up, Xue Shen would speed up on stage.
He Yuan nced at Gu Nian below the stage and smiled slightly. Needles were hidden in cotton.|| The pregnancy could no longer be hidden. Now that there were rumors in school, she was tired of dealing with them. He was not in a hurry to deal with her. What he did not know was that Gu Nian did not care about the rumors at all. In fact, she had even secretly arranged for an Inte Water Army to attack BBS. In the past few days, the tide had changed. The first and second-year students had be more open-minded and thought that she was a winner in life. She got married in University and was pregnant with a baby. Most importantly, her husband was a super handsome man and the Dean of the scientific research Institute. Wasn¡¯t this a definite winner in life? Therefore, Gu Nian did not feel any pain when he heard Wanwan¡¯s half-praise and half-nder. After the opening ceremony, President he¡¯s Secretary, Zhong Yong, ran over.¡±Gu Nian, the principal would like to see you in his office.¡± Gu Nian raised her eyebrows slightly and Jian Xia quickly said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Guan Ling and Du Jun, who were not far away, also rushed over.¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°The principal asked me to go to his office.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll go with you.¡± Immediately after, Xue Shen also walked over. Zhong Yong felt extremely pressured, but was there a need to? Well, it was very unlikely. Gu Nian had entered he Yuan¡¯s office with Xue Shen. When principal he saw Xue Shen, he smiled. Vice Principal Xue, you seem to be Gu Nian¡¯s Guardian. Why? is my office a dangerous ce? do I need you to apany her? ¡± Xue Shenughed. you¡¯re exaggerating, President he. I have something to discuss with you as well. We¡¯ll talk about it after you¡¯ve talked to Gu Nian. sit down. he Yuan pointed at the chair in front of him. sit down. Gu Nian did not stand on ceremony as she slowly sat down. He Yuan coughed lightly. it¡¯s like this. There have been a lot of rumors in school these past two days. Gu Nian stared at him without moving.
¡°I¡¯ve already found two of the most aggressive students to give them a demerit.¡± Gu Nian was a little surprised. She had thought that principal he would give her a warning, but she did not expect him to be a student who had made a fuss. Chapter 2323: 2386-this saves me trouble Chapter 2323: Chapter 2386-this saves me trouble Thinking about it carefully, this was a brilliant move, quite a brilliant move. It seemed as if she was doing it for her own good, but in reality, she was trying to tell the students that she, Gu Nian, had the final say here. Gu Nian was the authority here, and anyone who spoke ill of her would be punished. Wasn¡¯t this clearly drawing hatred to her? The older the ginger, the spicier it was. ¡°Principal, there¡¯s no need for that. We are Media College and freedom of speech is very important. They didn¡¯te under any personal attack and were just discussing my marriage and children. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything worthy of a demerit, so let¡¯s just forget about it.¡± ¡°But this demerit has already been issued, so it¡¯s not good to withdraw it. Let¡¯s just forget about it in the future. What do you think?¡± alright, ¡± Gu Nian forced a smile. thank you for your concern, principal he. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s nothing else. You can leave now. Vice President Xue, what do you want to talk to me about?¡± Oh, it¡¯s like this. There are two ounts that don¡¯t match in the school¡¯s finance department. They just told me about it, and I think it¡¯s necessary to report it to you, principal. As Gu Nian walked out, her voice gradually became softer. She knew that her third brother was helping her. They were all worried about the ck-bellied principal.
As soon as Gu Nian walked out, the three of them immediately surrounded her. Gu Nian chuckled. ¡°It feels like I¡¯ve seeded.¡± ¡°In any case, we¡¯ll be by your side whenever the principal calls you,¡± Guan Linglin said. Okay, okay, okay. By the way, I still have to go and find the principal¡¯s secretary. ¡°Why do you need his Secretary?¡± Secretary Zhong¡¯s office was right next to the principal¡¯s office. The door was open and Gu Nian started knocking on the door. Zhong Yong quickly stood up and weed her. ¡°Gu Nian, what¡¯s the matter?¡± I heard that the principal has punished two students for my sake. I would like to know which ss they are from and what their names are. Gu Nian smiled. Zhongyong quickly gave her the names and sses of the two students. They were all second-year female students, ssmates in public sociology. They also lived in the same dormitory. This saved him a lot of trouble. After she got their dormitory number te, she followed the three of them to the third floor of the dormitory next door. In dormitory 302, Jian Xia knocked on the door. Someone opened the door and it happened to be one of the people who had been given a demerit. Her name was Sun Yu. When sun Yu saw Jian Xia, she was so scared that she quickly closed the door. Then, she felt that it was inappropriate and quickly opened the door. ¡°Wu Rou,e here quickly.¡± The girl named Wu Rou ran to the door and was also shocked. It was obvious that the two of them were not willing to give up, but they still bowed to Gu Nian. ¡°Learn|| Sister, I¡¯m sorry, we know we were wrong.¡± I¡¯m pregnant, ¡± Gu Nian smiled. can Ie in and sit down? ¡± The two of them hurriedly let her in, and then another girl in the dormitory hurriedly brought a chair for her to sit. Gu Nian sat down slowly while the two girls stood in front of her obediently like children who had done something wrong. Gu Nian chuckled. don¡¯t be so nervous. I don¡¯t me you. After all, you have the freedom of speech. This demerit was given by the principal. I wanted him to cancel it, but he said that it has already taken effect and there is no way to cancel it. The thing is, the principal is trying to curry favor with my uncle and my father, so he gave you a demerit. I don¡¯t think you me my father, right? ¡± Sun Yu and Wu Rou quickly shook their heads. no, no. Definitely not.
Gu Nian nodded. how about this? you¡¯ve been given a demerit by the principal because of me. I think I need to make it up to you. You¡¯re going to be a news channel in the future, right? We¡¯ll let you do your internship there for two months. It¡¯s during the summer break next year.¡± Chapter 2324: I’m a little emotional Chapter 2324: I¡¯m a little emotional The two students almost knelt down in front of Gu Nian. This was a blessing in disguise. Originally, they had been demerit-marked, and the two of them were gloomy. They didn¡¯t expect that misfortune would be a blessing in disguise. thank you.|| We¡¯re really sorry and we won¡¯t criticize you behind your back anymore.¡± Gu Nian smiled. in any case, you have to remember that I never intended to give you a demerit point. All of this was the principal¡¯s decision. I have no right to question his decision. Sun Yu nodded and said,¡±yes.¡±|| Sister, you¡¯re so understanding. It¡¯s our fault for being blinded by a single leaf and being too self-righteous.¡± Gu Nian patted her shoulder. we¡¯re students from the media College. We want to be realistic. If the content of the news is uncertain, it¡¯s best not to spread it. What do you think? ¡± This was half a favor and half a warning. She was not a Saint. If she didn¡¯t let them know how powerful she was and everyone followed her example in the future, what would happen? The two female students quickly said yes. People outside had always said that Gu Nian was arrogant and proud, but now that they hade into contact with her, they felt that she was actually very reasonable. The people outside must be like their principal. They must have implicated Gu nianxue in order to please the power behind Gu nianxue.|| His sister¡¯s reputation. Learn|| I¡¯m really pitiful.
Gu Nian¡¯s favorable impression of him was quite good. Sun Yu and Wu Rou were both members of the public rtions department and were usually good with words. Otherwise, they would not have been caught by President he as examples. Gu Nian told Shen Zhaozheng about it, and Shen Zhaozheng agreed with her. He cut the steak for her and pushed the te to her. ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve learned a lot in this short period of time at the news magazine agency.¡± Yes, that was right. The two of them were eating steak. The autumn rain in the capital city had cooled down. Gu Nian was wearing a thin sweater and enjoying her husband¡¯s care. our principal he is always secretly drawing hatred to me. If I don¡¯t go to those two girls and give them some benefits, I don¡¯t know what they¡¯ll say about me behind my back. Let me tell you, they¡¯re from the public rtions department and know a lot of people in the school. They¡¯re very talented and should have told many people about this. So now, our principal¡¯s reputation in our school isn¡¯t very good. He probably hates me so much that he¡¯s grinding his teeth. Shen Zhaozheng patted her head. he¡¯ll definitely hurt you secretly. You have to be careful. yes, I know. I¡¯ll deal with it as ites. I¡¯ll counter whatever moves he uses. If he wants to throw dirty water on me, I¡¯ll throw it back at him. Shen Zhaozheng looked at her as if he had a daughter who was growing up. Niannian had indeed grown a lot and knew how to scheme, which made him feel more at ease. After dinner, Shen Zhaozheng washed the cups and tes, helped her shower, and taught her music and prenatal education. Suddenly, Gu Nian cried out in pain. Shen Zhaozheng was so scared that his heart jumped into his throat. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s face was filled with disbelief and curiosity. ¡°It¡¯s good. It seems like it moved just now.¡± ¡°It moved a little?¡± ¡°Yes, the baby moved a little inside.¡± Shen Zhaozheng was overjoyed. He pressed his ear against the wall to listen, but there was no reaction. Gu Nian crossed her arms. well, maybe the babies have something against you because you¡¯re the one who forcefully brought them into the world. Or maybe they were just having fun somewhere and got a little upset when you brought them here.
Chapter 2325: Can Shen Boyong not be suspicious? Chapter 2325: Can Shen Boyong not be suspicious? Shen Zhaozheng was mentally exhausted. He might be criticized for the rest of his life because of his hot-headedness back then. He deserved it. Even the child was despising him now. He was really pitiful. After waiting for a long time, the baby did not move. Shen Zhaozheng was a little disappointed. This was the first time the baby had moved. When night fell, Gu Nian grabbed|| She grabbed his hand and instinctively ced it on her stomach. ¡°Do you feel it? It seems to be moving again.¡± This time, he could clearly feel a very slight throbbing under his fingertips, as if he could feel the fetus ¡®fingers or toes kicking his fingertips. This was a very wonderful feeling. It was the first time he had felt the existence of a little life so clearly. The throbbing under his fingers had stopped long ago, but he still couldn¡¯t bear to let go and move away from her stomach. That night, he barely closed his eyes. The feeling of being in a dream-like ce made him so excited that he couldn¡¯t sleep.
This was his and niannian¡¯s child, the crystallization of their love. Although the process was somewhat unpleasant, in the end, it all turned into love. The child woulde to this world with blessings. This family would be even more heartwarming in the future. The children that niannian was willing to give birth to for him were slowly growing up in her womb. He lowered his head and kissed the forehead of the person in his arms. Then, he looked out of the window and saw the sun rising in the east. He could not help but smile. Life was really wonderful. At the Shen residence, Shen Boyong¡¯s Secretary left his room and went downstairs. Liu Mei, who had been drinking coffee in the courtyard, remained silent. Not long after the Secretary left, she immediately made a call. the old man¡¯s Secretary is acting sneaky. I¡¯ve already sent someone to follow him. I¡¯ll call you when I get there. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Half an hourter, Lin Yin called. his Secretary went to a private hospital. I have connections, so don¡¯t worry. Liu Mei gritted her teeth. the old man is still suspicious. He suspects that Zhaozheng is my child with someone else. So, he should be testing for his parent-child rtionship with Zhaozheng. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make the appropriate arrangements.¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± When the old man got the test report, he would definitely feel guilty towards her. At that time, she might be able to get an unexpected harvest. How could Shen Boyong not be suspicious? His son looked so much like an outsider for no reason, and his second wife was so much younger than him. When she was young, she was also a yboy in the art troupe. How could he not be worried? Just to be safe, it was better to check it. He could only be at ease after the check. In the ye family, after much consideration, ye Hui still told Ye Ting about Shen Zhaozheng being his younger brother. When Ye Ting heard this, he was instantly furious. are you crazy? you actually epted someone like that as your brother? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I think Zhaozheng is a good person. He only agreed to it because of my stupid idea.¡± that¡¯s enough. Untrustworthy people will always be on my cklist. I won¡¯t take such people as my brothers. I don¡¯t need such creatures.
Ye Hui pulled her back. I¡¯ve already acknowledged him and went to meet his parents. You¡¯re my biological younger sister. Since you¡¯re my younger brother, you¡¯re also your younger brother. I¡¯ll ask him toe over for dinner tomorrow, okay? ¡± Ye Ting shook off her hand. don¡¯t think that I¡¯m as unprincipled as you. I don¡¯t like to be muddled. Do you understand? ¡± I, Ye Ting, don¡¯t need a brother who is not rted to me by blood.¡± Chapter 2326: 2388-you’ll come around Chapter 2326: Chapter 2388-you¡¯lle around ¡°To be honest, even if you ignore that matter, you still admire Zhaozheng, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ve already told you that I¡¯m the one at fault for that matter. I was the one who suggested for him to impersonate our younger brother, and he was still very apprehensive at that time.¡± that¡¯s enough. He¡¯s just putting on an act. In order to save his little girlfriend, oh no, she¡¯s his little wife now. He¡¯ll do anything. He won¡¯t worry or feel guilty. Do you think he¡¯s a three-year-old child? ¡± Ye Hui was both mentally and physically exhausted. in any case, this matter has already been decided. Whether you agree or not, Zhaozheng is already my younger brother. In the future, he wille to the ye family mansion often as a guest. ¡°Then I have no choice but to move out,¡± Ye Ting gritted his teeth. After he finished speaking, he hurried upstairs. Ye Shu shook his head. second sister didn¡¯t take revenge on him, which means she still cares about Shen Zhaozheng. Why did she have to look like an enemy? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know your second sister? she has always been clear about what she likes and hates. Those who are on her cklist will never be able to get off.¡± ¡°Then what should we do? She¡¯s going to move out soon, and you¡¯re still insisting on Shen Zhaozheng being your brother? Sis, why do you like that Shen guy so much?¡± Ye Hui sighed softly,¡±because our mother originally gave us a younger brother, but that younger brother didn¡¯t live to see the end of the world.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re using him as a substitute?¡± I¡¯m not a substitute. It¡¯s just that when I see him, I can¡¯t help but want to get close to him. It makes sense that he¡¯s our little brother.
Ye Shu crossed her arms and chuckled. ¡°Does his mother have any objections?¡± his mother wasn¡¯t too happy about it, but his father is reasonable and thinks that this is a good thing. Alright, it¡¯s settled then. I don¡¯t want to say anything more. If ye Ting wants to move out, then let her move out. She¡¯ll think it through in the future. After a while, Ye Ting dragged a suitcase and hurried downstairs. Then, he left the ye family without looking back. Ye Hui looked at her back view. After a while, the sound of a car engine could be heard at the gate. In front of therge floor-to-ceiling window, she looked at the car that was slowly driving away in the night. She lit a cigarette and smoked it quietly. It was the middle of October, and media College weed a memorable day. Their school weed the youngest principal. Xue Shen, who was 30 years old, had officially be the principal of the media University. Xue Shen immediately became serious. He was going to be the head of the gang in the future, so he had to be steady. The session ceremony was very lively, and many girls went up to offer flowers. Gu Nian did not attend. After all, she was a sensitive person. Ye Hui frowned.¡±To be honest, putting that matter aside, you do admire Zhaozheng a lot, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ve already told you that I¡¯m the one at fault for that matter. I was the one who suggested for him to impersonate our younger brother, and he was still very apprehensive at that time.¡± that¡¯s enough. He¡¯s just putting on an act. In order to save his little girlfriend, oh no, she¡¯s his little wife now. He¡¯ll do anything. He won¡¯t worry or feel guilty. Do you think he¡¯s a three-year-old child? ¡± Ye Hui was both mentally and physically exhausted. in any case, this matter has already been decided. Whether you agree or not, Zhaozheng is already my younger brother. In the future, he wille to the ye family mansion often as a guest. ¡°Then I have no choice but to move out,¡± Ye Ting gritted his teeth. After he finished speaking, he hurried upstairs. Ye Shu shook his head. second sister didn¡¯t take revenge on him, which means she still cares about Shen Zhaozheng. Why did she have to look like an enemy? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know your second sister? she has always been clear about what she likes and hates. Those who are on her cklist will never be able to get off.¡± ¡°Then what should we do? She¡¯s going to move out soon, and you¡¯re still insisting on Shen Zhaozheng being your brother? Sis, why do you like that Shen guy so much?¡± Ye Hui sighed softly,¡±because our mother originally gave us a younger brother, but that younger brother didn¡¯t live to see the end of the world.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re using him as a substitute?¡± I¡¯m not a substitute. It¡¯s just that when I see him, I can¡¯t help but want to get close to him. It makes sense that he¡¯s our little brother. Ye Shu crossed her arms and chuckled. ¡°Does his mother have any objections?¡±
his mother wasn¡¯t too happy about it, but his father is reasonable and thinks that this is a good thing. Alright, it¡¯s settled then. I don¡¯t want to say anything more. If ye Ting wants to move out, then let her move out. She¡¯ll think it through in the future. After a while, Ye Ting dragged a suitcase and hurried downstairs. Then, he left the ye family without looking back. Ye Hui looked at her back view. After a while, the sound of a car engine could be heard at the gate. In front of therge floor-to-ceiling window, she looked at the car that was slowly driving away in the night. She lit a cigarette and smoked it quietly. It was the middle of October, and media College weed a memorable day. Their school weed the youngest principal.
Xue Shen, who was 30 years old, had officially be the principal of the media University. Xue Shen immediately became serious. He was going to be the head of the gang in the future, so he had to be steady. The session ceremony was very lively, and many girls went up to offer flowers. Gu Nian did not attend the event. After all, she was a sensitive person. If she attended the event, people would start saying that she had colluded with the current principal to plot against principal he Yuan. He still had to avoid suspicion. Xue Shen became the leader while he Yuan became the second inmand. In other words, he Yuan did not hold a grudge against the two of them for changing positions. He even attended Xue Shen¡¯s session ceremony. He had lost the position of principal, but he should at least gain the reputation of being broad-minded. At least for now, Gu Nian was relieved that the power of principal he had fallen into his third brother¡¯s hands. In the future, he would no longer be a threat. However, he still couldn¡¯t let his guard down. It was because President he had underestimated his enemy that he had suffered such a big loss. She must learn from this lesson. On the way home, she sent Xue Shen a message: ¡°Third brother, congrattions on your promotion. If you have time,e out for a meal. I hope you understand that I couldn¡¯t be there to congratte you today.¡± If she attended, people would start to say that she and the current principal had colluded to plot against principal he Yuan. He still had to avoid suspicion. Xue Shen became the leader while he Yuan became the second inmand.
In other words, he Yuan did not hold a grudge against the two of them for changing positions. He even attended Xue Shen¡¯s session ceremony. He had lost the position of principal, but he should at least gain the reputation of being broad-minded. At least for now, Gu Nian was relieved. Now that the power of principal he had fallen into his third uncle¡¯s hands, he would no longer be a threat to him. However, he still couldn¡¯t let his guard down. It was because President he had underestimated his enemy that he had suffered such a big loss. She must learn from this lesson. On the way home, she sent Xue Shen a message: third uncle, congrattions on your promotion. If you have time,e out for a meal. I hope you understand that I couldn¡¯t be there to congratte you today. Chapter 2327: I don’t feel at ease even with bodyguards Chapter 2327: I don¡¯t feel at ease even with bodyguards Xue Shen¡¯s joy quickly returned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I understand. I¡¯ll go to your house for dinner soon.¡± When Gu Nian returned home, Shen Zhaozheng happened to be back as well. They even bumped into each other at the door. He held her waist and walked inside. Gu Nian then told him what had happened in the past few days. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Shen Zhaozheng asked, still in shock. Gu Nian chuckled. I didn¡¯t want you to worry. Principal he wanted to frame me and say that I¡¯m a big shot. Unfortunately, he ended up getting himself into trouble. He deserved it. ¡°What¡¯s the final result?¡± Shen Zhaozheng took a deep breath. hehe, principal he has suffered the consequences of his own actions. He¡¯s now demoted to Vice-Principal and Xue Shen has be the Head of the School. ¡°That guy actually didn¡¯t tell me.¡± ¡°The dust has already settled, so you can rest assured.¡± With this opportunity, her child would be born safely.
Auntie Xu ced the dishes on the table, then left their house and went upstairs. As soon as the two of them sat down, the doorbell rang. Gu Nian raised her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m guessing he¡¯s the new head of our school.¡± Shen Zhaozheng went to open the door. As expected, who else could it be other than Xue Shen? ¡°You didn¡¯t even mention anything about being promoted. You¡¯re good.¡± Xue Shen shook his head and walked in. you have to ask your wife, Xiao Qian. She nned everything by herself. Oh, there should be a few other girls in her dormitory. no, ¡± Gu Nian said as she raised her hand. there¡¯s also an old ssmate of brother zhaohan¡¯s, Zheng Yi. ¡°Why is she involved?¡± Shen Zhaozheng raised his eyebrows. Gu Nian gave a simple summary. The principal wanted to use Zheng Yi, but Zheng Yi had a conscience. She did not choose to be on the principal¡¯s side. Instead, she stood on Gu Nian¡¯s side. In the end, she exposed the principal¡¯s recording and pulled Gu Nian down from his position. ¡°At least she knows what to do,¡± Shen Zhaozheng raised his eyebrows. Xue Shen sat at the dining table and started eating as if he was at home. he Xiaoxiao has suffered a big loss this time. I guess he didn¡¯t expect it himself. Little niannian is so powerful. Let¡¯s see if he still dares to nder you secretly in the future. third brother, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s benefiting from this. Aren¡¯t you going to give us some benefits when you be the principal? ¡± Gu Nian nced at him. ¡°Miss Gu, principal Shen, do youck food or drink? What else can I give you?¡± Shen Zhaozheng nced at him. here¡¯s the thing. Your house isn¡¯t far from ours. How about this? you can drive niannian to school every day. I¡¯ll be quite busy these three months. Xue Shen had arge prawn in his mouth and it fell on the table with a tter. ¡°Don¡¯t you have bodyguards?¡± I¡¯m worried even with bodyguards. I¡¯ll only be at ease if you, the principal, personally escort me. Xue Shen pointed at him with a trembling finger. I¡¯m the principal. I¡¯m also very busy every day, okay? ¡± ¡°Do you want to answer it? just a sentence?¡±
Xue Shen was so angry that he almost threw his chopsticks at his face. ¡°You didn¡¯t think of me when you got your marriage certificate, but now you¡¯re using me. You¡¯re good.¡± Shen Zhaozheng and Gu Nian both touched their noses guiltily. Seriously, they had really offended a lot of people just because of this matter of getting their marriage certificate. They had originally nned to get their marriage certificate in a low-key manner, but now they had to apologize to each and every one of them. ¡°When niannian holds her wedding after graduation, she¡¯ll definitely invite you.¡±
it¡¯s not the same. My heart has already been hurt. It¡¯s useless to make up for it. Shen Zhaozheng raised his eyebrows. niannian is pregnant. She calls you third brother. You want her to be safe, don¡¯t you? ¡± Chapter 2328: 2391-too humble Chapter 2328: Chapter 2391-too humble Xue Shen mmed the table. I¡¯ve lost to you. Okay, I¡¯ll pick her up to school in the future. That¡¯s fine, right? you two really know how to provoke people. Shen Zhaozheng, Oh Shen Zhaozheng, I can¡¯t bear to see your wife and child being so proud. Shen Zhaozheng chuckled,¡±you and Xia Shang are in a dilemma.¡± she¡¯s been busy with something at the coffee shop with her cousin recently. She doesn¡¯t have time to talk to me. I¡¯m so miserable. Gu Nian patted Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Brother zhaohan, let¡¯s just forget about this.¡± ¡°What?¡± because principal he just stepped down because of me. If I get too close to third brother, they¡¯ll only think that we¡¯re in cahoots. It won¡¯t be good for either of us. Xue Shen pped his hands,¡±did you hear that, did you hear that?¡± Chief Shen, you¡¯re not as smart as little niannian now that you¡¯ve got a wife and a baby. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of her in school.¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. He was just joking with Xue Shen. How could he not have considered that? That principal he Yuan was definitely a deep-minded person. He could even Sully someone¡¯s innocence, let alone cause trouble for himself. Xue Shen stayed at their ce until 10 O ¡®clock. Shen Zhaozheng asked him to leave a few times, but hezilyy on the sofa. I¡¯m a single old man with no one to take me in. I¡¯lle over from time to time in the future. After all, you¡¯re busy too, Zhaozheng. I¡¯lle over and take care of little niannian more to repay her for letting me be the principal.
Gu Nian could not help but want it. ¡®It¡¯s only a matter of time before my third brother bes a leader. There¡¯s no need for me to send him off.¡¯ He was being too modest. Shen Zhaozheng immediately grabbed him and pushed him to the door. ¡°Do I need you to take care of my wife?¡± ouch! Xue Shen cried out, ¡± you just asked me to pick up your wife. Why did you suddenly turn your back on me? ¡± alright, it¡¯s gettingte. My niannian needs to take a shower and go to bed. Don¡¯t you know that pregnant women can¡¯t stay upte? ¡± The door closed. Xue Shen¡¯s voice came from outside the door. I¡¯m stilling to your house for dinner tomorrow. The food your nanny cooks is too delicious. ¡°If you don¡¯t get lost, I¡¯m going to punch you.¡± Xue Shen hurriedly ran into the elevator with a smile on his face. The new waves of the Yangtze River surpass the old waves. He, the old wave, was about to be smacked to death on the beach. Niannian and Guan Ling definitely have a bright future ahead of them. They¡¯re young, but they¡¯re brave and smart. They¡¯re meticulous, and they¡¯re not soft-hearted either. If they¡¯re determined to destroy you, they¡¯ll definitely set their target and move forward bravely. He admired these two juniors. In the future, they would definitely be two strong women that could not be ignored. The weather was getting cold and Gu Nian was feelingzy. Instead of taking a bath, she soaked her feet. Shen Zhaozheng fetched a basin of hot water from a wooden bucket and ced her feet into the basin. Since they were twins, they were heavier than ordinary pregnant women. She was more than six months pregnant, and her feet were already swollen. Shen Zhaozheng sat on a stool and patiently massaged her feet. I¡¯ll be in school for less than two months. I¡¯ll just stay at home, hmm? ¡± Gu Nian nodded. yes, the n is to go to school until early November. There¡¯s still more than a month before I¡¯ll be on leave. By then, I¡¯ll hire two Home Tutors and Guan Ling toe and tutor me every day. It shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. Oh, I think I¡¯m still in my confinement period for the final exams. I¡¯ll probably have to take them at home. Chapter 2329: 2391-silent Chapter 2329: Chapter 2391-silent ¡°Then you can take the exam at home.¡± ¡°I can predict that there will still be rumors when the timees.¡± Her university life was really not peaceful. She wanted to graduate as soon as possible. After she graduated, she would be able to show off her skills. She liked the working atmosphere of news magazine agencies. The people there were not as childish as the students. They knew what to say and what not to say. Three dayster, at the western suburbs residence, Wu Wei rushed into the house. Liu Mei was still sitting in the courtyard drinking tea with a faint smile on her face. In the study on the second floor, Shen Boyong was sitting on the sofa. Wu Wei closed the door and even locked it. He then handed the envelope in his hand to Shen Boyong. Shen Boyong¡¯s expression was somewhat nervous. His eldest son was almost 50 years old, and at most, he would be the director of the Capital District. And in their family, the one most likely to be the head of the general Academy of Sciences was Zhao Zheng. This was the child that he had ced the highest hopes on. If only this child could ¡­
His fingers were trembling as he gently opened the envelope. There was a stack of paper inside. He took it out and flipped through it until he reached thest page. Parent-child rtionship: 99.99%. He immediately heaved a sigh of relief. It was his son. It was definitely his son. He had been worrying too much these days. After some thought, he asked, ¡± ¡°Is there absolutely no mistake in this?¡± ¡°Old leader, I¡¯m looking for the private hospital opened by the son of your old friend. There¡¯s no mistake.¡± Shen Boyong¡¯s expression finally rxed. that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. How about this? take this envelope and the things inside and burn it. Don¡¯t let anyone find out that I did this paternity test. Otherwise, Liu Mei would make a scene again. ¡°Yes, leader.¡± Wu Wei was about to walk out with the envelope when he bumped into Liu Mei, who was carrying a tray. Her sudden arrival had caused all the tea to crash into Wu Wei, who was walking out of the door. He was caught off guard, and the envelope fell to the ground. He was about to reach out to pick it up, but Liu Mei grabbed it first. ¡°What is this?¡± She asked despite knowing the answer. Shen Boyong felt a little guilty, and Wu Wei was even more flustered. He wanted to grab it, but Liu Mei opened the envelope and took out the information inside. ¡°A DNA test?¡± She stared at the documents in her hands and then looked at the person sitting in the study. Shen Boyong remained unmoved. Liu Mei flipped through the information and her eyes turned red. it¡¯s a paternity test between you and Zhaozheng. You still don¡¯t believe that Zhaozheng is your child, do you? ¡± Shen Boyong lowered his eyes and did not speak.
Liu Mei threw the documents on the ground,¡±I¡¯ve worked so hard to give birth to a son and a daughter for you. Shen Boyong, is this how you treat me?¡± Ah?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just taking precautions,¡± Shen Boyong coughed lightly. ¡°Just in case? If this news were to spread, what face would I have left? Do I still want to be a human?¡± ¡°There¡¯s an apartment on Xishan Road. I¡¯ll give it to you. Don¡¯t be angry,¡± Shen Boyong said in order to coax her.
Liu Mei was overjoyed. She finally got some substantial benefits from the old man. She was right. If she exposed the old man¡¯s paternity test, he would definitely feel guilty and feel guilty towards her. He would definitely make it up to her. ¡°Do you think you can make it up to me with this little benefit?¡± she wailed. Shen Boyong patted her shoulder. Alright, alright. Don¡¯t be angry. I won¡¯t doubt you anymore. In this battle, Liu Mei won an overwhelming victory. Chapter 2330: I’m really envious of you Chapter 2330: I¡¯m really envious of you Ye Hui no longer had any doubts. Shen Boyong no longer had any doubts. It was as if she could sit back and rx. Unfortunately, there were still some people who were suspicious, but they were busy recently and had no time to investigate this matter. Liu Mei got the apartment on Xishan Road very quickly. It was a two-bedroom, two-living room house, and it was located in a good location. If it was sold, it could be estimated to be worth tens of millions. The old man still had a few properties, so it would be a waste not to take them. If he died, they would all be distributed to his sons, and he would have nothing at all. Time passed quickly, and the weather was getting colder by the day. In the blink of an eye, it was already mid-November. President he was severely reprimanded by his brother, who had told him not to touch the Gu family, but he didn¡¯t listen. Although President he was angry, he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. Gu nianshun went on his maternity leave in the middle of November without a hitch. Her uncle had hired two Ph.D. Students from the media University to tutor her.
The two doctors took turns to rest and came over day by day. On Saturday and Sunday, Guan Ling woulde over. It was really tragic to marry someone who was about to give birth. However, during the weekends, the four girls in room 505 would always gather together, and the small apartment would be filled withughter. Jian Xia¡¯s caf¨¦ was opened and it went very smoothly. Customers came in one after another and the profit for the day was at least five times that of the previous dessert shop. However, because the cost was higher than the dessert shop, after deducting the cost, the profit was about double that of the dessert shop. you¡¯re not a little richdy anymore. You¡¯re a richdy, a nouveau riche. We¡¯ll have to rely on you in the future, ¡± Gu Nian said. that¡¯s right, boss Jian, ¡± Guan Ling and Du Jun chimed in. please take care of us in the future. I¡¯ll buy all your coffee in this lifetime, ¡± Jian Xia said proudly. It was Christmas Eve inte December. It was snowing outside and it was the weekend. Guan Ling gave Gu Nian a full day of lessons. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, take a rest,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said as he walked over. no, my due date is mid-January, and the final exam is at the end of January. I can¡¯t dy any longer. Auntie Xu walked over and said with a smile, ¡± I¡¯ve already prepared the hotpot for dinner. The few of them cheered. At 5:30, it was already dark outside. The induction cooker was already set up on the table. Shen zhaoxi was busy getting bowls and chopsticks for the four girls, Guan Ling, and Du Jun¡¯s boyfriends. Jian Xia leaned against Gu Nian and whispered, ¡± ¡°Niannian, I really envy you.¡± ¡°You can do that too,¡± Gu Nian said as she looked at Lin Yiqian. Jian Xia lowered her eyes and her voice was a little lonely. ¡°There won¡¯t be anyone in this world who would care about me so much.¡± Gu Nian held her hand and said,¡±actually, Zhenzhen.¡± She was just about to say Xie Muye when Jian Xia pulled her hand back. alright, the hotpot is ready. Let¡¯s go and eat.
Gu Nian sighed softly. Jian Xia had always been the only single person in the dormitory. Now that she was focused on her career, she did not seem to be in the mood to date. Her heart ached for him. She was also worried for Xie Muye, worried for the two of them. Let¡¯s get together quickly. A wife¡¯s ability to take things is worse.
Jian Xia pulled her to the table. At the table, only Jian Xia was alone. Shen Zhaozheng sat in the main seat, Jian Xia and Gu Nian sat together, and the other two pairs sat together. Not long after, the doorbell rang again. There were still snowkes on Xue Shen¡¯s head, but he was holding someone¡¯s hand. Gu Nian pouted. What was going on? Christmas Eve was such a romantic day, but third brother did not go out on a date with Xia Shang. Instead, the two of them came here. Chapter 2331: Will you marry me? Chapter 2331: Will you marry me? ¡°Why are you here?¡± Shen Zhaozheng raised his eyebrows and asked. ¡°You can ask him.¡± Xia Shang nced at Xue Shen. Xue Shen scratched the back of his head. I¡¯ve never attended this Western Festival before. Xia Shang said that she wanted to go out for dinner, but we didn¡¯t make any reservations. We went to ten restaurants at thest minute, but they were all full and there were long lines. We had nowhere to go, but we knew that you would definitely have dinner here, so we came. Shen Zhaozheng could only get two more pairs of chopsticks and bowls. Then, the nine of them sat down around the table. It was a little crowded, but it was warm. ¡°It¡¯s snowing outside.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes lit up again when she heard Xia Shang¡¯s words. Shen Zhaozheng patted her head and said, ¡± ¡°You can¡¯t build a snowman this year, understand?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Her stomach was so big, and the snow was so slippery. It would be terrible if she fell. The nine of them ate hotpot and drank beer. Gu Nian was the only one who drank in water. It was a lively festive scene.
¡°Sister Xia Ling, our third brother has recently been promoted to a Big Boss in media. Don¡¯t you have anything to say about that?¡± Gu Nian chuckled. Xia Shang suddenly reached out her hand. this person didn¡¯t ask me what I should do. I¡¯ve actually been waiting for a long time. Xue Shen was stunned and Jian Xia quickly pushed him away. ¡°Hurry up and express your thanks.¡± Xue Shen was in a state of chaos. He walked to the entrance and hurriedly took out something. ¡°What are you taking out?¡± Gu Nian asked in surprise. Xue Shen searched for a long time and finally took out a wallet. Then, he was in a hurry, and the things inside spilled all over the ground. Finally, he seemed to have found something and walked over. The usually foppish person¡¯s expression was extremely serious and solemn at this moment. He walked in front of Xia Shang and suddenly knelt down. The four little girls all covered their mouths and looked at this scene in excitement. Shen Zhaozheng reached out to hug Gu Nian. it¡¯s not like you¡¯ve never experienced this before. Why are you as excited as them? ¡± Gu Nian reached out to cover his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything.¡± Xue Shen¡¯s fingers trembled slightly. Xia Shang, I¡¯m usually a good talker. I¡¯ve prepared a lot of words for the proposal, but now, my mind is nk. I don¡¯t know what to say, Qianqian. Will you marry me? ¡± The few of them clenched their fists and looked at them nervously. ¡°Where did you get this ring?¡± Xia Shang nced at him. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared it, but I¡¯ve never been able to give it away. Xia Shang, marry me, okay?¡± Xia Shang hesitated,¡±do you know what you¡¯re facing?¡± My mom is strongly against you. You have to convince her before I¡¯ll get the marriage certificate with you.¡± ¡°So, you agree, right?¡± Regardless of what she said, Xue Shen quickly put the ring on her finger and said solemnly, ¡± I¡¯ll definitely convince you.|| We will definitely get married.¡± With that said, his big hand held the back of her head and he kissed her on the lips.
Shen Zhaozheng quickly covered Gu Nian¡¯s eyes. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu Nian struggled. Do you still think I¡¯m a three-year-old child? What haven¡¯t I seen before?¡± ¡°No, I said you can¡¯t look, so you can¡¯t look.¡± Jian Xia looked at all of this with envy.
Now, she was the only one here. It was really miserable. On this Christmas Eve, she looked even more pitiful. Naturally, Gu Nian could see the loneliness in her eyes. However, she could only see it in her eyes and feel anxious. Chapter 2332: Inevitably lonely Chapter 2332: Inevitably lonely Xue Shen grabbed Xia Shang and didn¡¯t want to let go. Xia Shang reached out and pushed him gently, but he was still immersed in it. Shen Zhaozheng coughed lightly. don¡¯t go on and on. We still have to eat dinner. Only then did Xue Shen let go of Xia Shang. I¡¯m also proud of my career and love life. I don¡¯t have to envy you anymore. Gu Nian chuckled,¡±we¡¯ll have to wait for sister Xia Shang to be pregnant.¡±|| Only when she¡¯s pregnant can she be like my Zhaozheng and still have room for hard work.¡± Xia Shang coughed lightly. so, why don¡¯t you ask me why I suddenly agreed to his proposal? ¡± she asked. Xue Shen was stunned,¡¯no, no, no, no¡­¡¯ I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been two months,¡± Xue Shen is an idiot.|| He ran back and forth in the room more than a dozen times. stop running, ¡± Shen Zhaozheng shouted. the person downstairs is going toin to the property management. Xue Shen ran and shouted, ¡± the heavens have eyes! The heavens have eyes! After all my suffering, the good hase! I¡¯ve finallye after all my suffering!
Xia Shang, on the other hand, looked at him dotingly. She had given him enough trouble, and it was time to pamper her man. Gu Nian looked at Xia Shang with a smile on her face. Sister Xia Shang and third brother¡¯s way of getting along was really different. However, they were both filled with love. Xue Shen ran for a while before he came over and held Xia Shang¡¯s hand. His expression was very serious. as long as you marry me, I, Xue Shen, will definitely love you for the rest of my life. I¡¯ll definitely hold you in my hands and not let anyone bully you. Xia Shang touched it.|| ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat. Once we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll go home.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home.¡± For the rest of the meal, everyone watched as Xue Shenughed foolishly. Heughed so foolishly that even Xia Shang felt embarrassed. After the meal, she held his hand and said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and leave.¡± Xue Shen was taken away by Xia Shang like a silly son of andlord. Xu Yan, Guan Ling, Du Jun, and her boyfriend, Li Fan, said that they had already booked the tickets for the evening show and were going to watch the movie. Jian Xia was the only one left. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay here tonight?¡± Gu Nian looked at her. It was inevitable to feel lonely when she returned to the dormitory alone. ¡°No, I¡¯m going back to the dormitory.¡± I¡¯ll get ding Bai to drive you home, then. Jian Xia didn¡¯t decline. Gu Nian quickly asked ding Bai to drive Jian Xia back. As soon as Jian Xia left the room, Gu Nian sighed softly. When Jian Xia and Xie Muye got together, she would be able to rest assured. It was snowing heavily outside. Although it was snowing heavily, couples could be seen everywhere. Everyone had a smile on their faces. The Christmas Song ¡®perfect perfect perfect perfect perfect all the way¡¯ could be heard from the shops by the roadside. It was very lively. She was alone in the car, looking at the lights on in the shopping mall by the side of the car and the couples who couldn¡¯t help kissing in the dark.
She lowered her head and clenched her fists. At least, she still had her career. Her coffee shop was doing well, and that was enough. I won¡¯t go back to school yet, ¡± she said in a low voice. please send me to the coffee shop on Zhongshan Road near Yonghe Road. Since she didn¡¯t have a lover, she would be busy with her career.
It was pretty good. Her caf¨¦ was called Xiao Jian caf¨¦. Because of the design of the caf¨¦, the orange glow in the winter made it look especially warm, so there was an endless stream of customers. When the car arrived, Xia Wan smiled at ding Bai. ¡°Thank you, brother ding. You can go back now.¡± it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll stand guard outside the caf¨¦ and send you back to school. Otherwise, the young miss will be worried. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can go in.¡± Chapter 2333: It’s rather romantic Chapter 2333: It¡¯s rather romantic In front of the floor-to-ceiling window on the second floor, Xie Muye was holding a coffee cup when he saw her get out of a car. The car had been parked at the entrance of the coffee shop. It was obvious that it was waiting for her to leave to send her off. There were some private rooms on the second floor of Xiao Jian¡¯s caf¨¦, providing steak, red wine, and other Western food services. Xie Muye was standing in one of the private rooms, overlooking the first floor. She walked in and patted the snow off her shoulders. The waiters were very respectful to her, and she looked like a boss. She walked to the bar counter and began to mix the coffee. She pulled the flowers and looked very professional.|| Familiar. She liked to do this and was suitable for this. He stood on the second floor and watched her because he knew that she would definitelye here tonight. Jian Xia was always busy. She weed couples and sent them away. They were all in pairs as if there were no single dogs in the world. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t you have a date tonight?¡± the cashier beside him asked softly. ¡°No,¡± Jian Xia smiled. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re so pretty, but no one asked you out? There¡¯s a barista in our caf¨¦ who¡¯s been in love with you for a long time. If youe over tonight, they¡¯ll be sure that you don¡¯t have a boyfriend. Maybe they¡¯ll try to pursue you.¡± Jian Xia¡¯s lips curved. you have to make it clear to them. I don¡¯t talk about office romance.
¡°How can this be considered an office romance?¡± ¡°As colleagues, dating is called office romance.¡± The cashier looked into the transparent kitchen and shook her head. ¡°Someone¡¯s going to be heartbroken tonight.¡± As Jian Xia was busy, she sneaked into the cafe until 10 O ¡®clock. Only then did the number of customers in the cafe decrease significantly. They were open for business until 12 o ¡®clock. She reached out to massage her sore shoulders, then said something to a few staff members and walked out. The barista, who was in the invisible kitchen, quickly ran out. It was a tall and handsome Western barista. Because the cafe¡¯s heater was on, he was only wearing a ck chef¡¯s uniform. He rushed out in a hurry. It was still snowing outside, and their coffee shop had a huge Christmas tree with colorful lights hanging on it. It was very romantic. As soon as Jian Xia walked out of the shop, she was called down. ¡°Boss!¡± She turned around and saw the barista, Lu Yang, standing behind her. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a headacheing on. Xie Muye came down from the second floor and stood on the stairs. He looked out of the huge ss window. The two of them were standing face to face, with the shing Christmas lights beside them and the snow outside. They were romantic, beautiful, and a perfect couple. The guests passing by couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at them. Jian Xia smiled. it¡¯s too cold outside. You should go in quickly. After saying that, he tightened his down jacket. ¡°Can I call you Jian Xia?¡± Lu Yang seemed to have gathered up her courage. ¡°Of course you can. You¡¯re older than me, so of course you can call me by my name.¡± All the employees in the cafe were older than her, but they called her boss out of respect. Lu Yang coughed lightly. it¡¯s Christmas Eve tonight. Most couples have gone out on dates. Why didn¡¯t you go? ¡± Jian Xia smiled,¡±my boyfriend is busy with work so he can¡¯t be free.¡± &Nbsp;
She had no choice but to cut off the peach blossom. Lu Yang¡¯s eyes immediately dimmed. ¡°Yingluo, do you have a boyfriend?¡± of course. Look at me. I¡¯m not bad-looking and I have a good career. How can someone like me not have a boyfriend? ¡±
Chapter 2334: 2397-just in case Chapter 2334: Chapter 2397-just in case She didn¡¯t want to provoke others, nor did she want to give them unnecessary hope, so she just said it like that. Lu Yang did not believe her. I, Qianqian, have asked around. You don¡¯t have a boyfriend, and it¡¯s Christmas Eve tonight. What kind of work does he have that he¡¯s so busy that he doesn¡¯t want to see you sote? no matter how important work is, can¡¯t it be postponed for one day? ¡± Lu Yang, I really have a boyfriend. You¡¯re a good person. You¡¯ll find a girl who likes you. She was about to leave when Lu Yang grabbed her.|| He grabbed her arm. but I like you. I liked you from the first time I saw you. The door opened, and the man¡¯s low voice came through. ¡°Did you ask for my opinion before you pestered my girlfriend?¡± Arge hand wrapped around her waist, and she was pulled into a broad chest. She looked up and saw his firm chin. She realized that she was actually so familiar with Xie Muye. Even without his voice, she could recognize him because of the faint smell of tobo and mint on him. Previously, when he was helping her with her homework, she said that he reeked of smoke. After that, he often ate mint candy. The smell of mint and cigarette smoke was very special. She could recognize it immediately. Lu Yang looked at the man who was a few centimeters taller than him and couldn¡¯t help but look at Jian Xia. ¡°Is Yingluo really your boyfriend?¡±
Jian Xia didn¡¯t say anything. If she could use Xie Muye to defeat this suitor, then so be it. Xie Muye tightened his grip around her waist, the smile on his lips seeming to be non-existent. I¡¯ve been waiting on the second floor for my girlfriend to get off work. Since she¡¯s already off work, then I¡¯m sorry, but we still have our own time to spend. I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t keep youpany. After I finished speaking, I walked out with Jian Xia in my arms. Lu Yang looked at their backs and looked a little lonely. This man looked like a big Shot. He was well-dressed and looked dignified, but he seemed to be older than Jian Xia. Would Jian Xia like someone like that? They didn¡¯t look like a good match. Jian Xia didn¡¯t look like someone who would open her heart and talk about everything. It was really cold outside, so he could only push the door open and enter the coffee shop. There were still many days ahead, so he would think about itter. Jian Xia turned around and saw that Lu Yang had already entered the coffee shop. She reached out and pushed Xie Muye.¡±You can let me go now.¡± ¡°Maybe he¡¯s still watching us,¡± Xie Muye replied without even turning his head. ¡°He¡¯s not looking.¡± ¡°Just in case,¡± He kept holding onto her until they turned a corner. Jian Xia broke free from him and ding Bai got out of the car that was parked at the side.¡±Jian Xia, I¡¯ll send you back to school.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jian Xia walked over anxiously. ¡°I¡¯ll send you off.¡± Xie Muye pulled her back. ¡°No need.¡± Jian Xia struggled free. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Xie Muye pulled her close. I¡¯m sorry, ¡± ding Bai said, stopping him. don¡¯t force me to use force. Xie Muye knew that this man was Gu Nian¡¯s bodyguard. While he was still in a daze, Jian Xia had already hurriedly gotten into ding Bai¡¯s car. The car drove away slowly. Outside the window, he stood in the heavy snow. The lights on the Christmas tree behind him went out one by one. He looked at her and watched her leave. Jian Xia turned around and closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t notice when he came to her store. Did he arrive before her and have been on the second floor the whole time?
What was he trying to do? The moment Jian Xia left, a few bodyguards in ck appeared out of nowhere and held up a big ck umbre for Xie Muye. ¡°Sir, you should go back. There are still things to deal with.¡± Xie Muye¡¯s eyes drooped slightly, and his voice was deep. ¡°I know.¡±
Chapter 2335: Late marriage is the norm Chapter 2335: Late marriage is the norm In the snow, he got into the car and quickly left the coffee shop. January 8th was Gu Nian¡¯s expected date of delivery. Usually, twins would be born early. In January, Gu Nian was sent to her uncle¡¯s Hospital. Song ran also came to apany her to ensure that nothing would go wrong. After all, she had experience in giving birth to twins. Even before giving birth, Gu Nian still insisted on walking a few thousand steps a day to maintain her figure. She also controlled her diet and did not eat to her heart¡¯s content. By the time she reached the sixth, her stomach began to hurt. That kind of pain was not something that ordinary people could bear. It was countless times more painful than the most painful period of menstrual pain. Even though Gu Nian had already mentally prepared herself for this, she still could not help but scream when the day came. The doctors who examined and delivered her were the most experienced Gynecologists in the capital. There were a total of six doctors and dozens of nurses, all of whom were waiting for her. Shen Zhaozheng apanied her the entire time. Song ran was also waiting in the delivery room while Gu jinghang and Gu Yanzhi were waiting outside. On the other hand, Gu Nian¡¯s delivery went smoothly as she had always paid attention to exercising. Her physical fitness had always been good. As expected, after about an hour into the consultation room, a young nurse ran out with a happy face to report the good news. Mrs. Director, the young miss has given birth. The boy weighs five pounds and the girl four pounds and two taels.
It was very rare for twins to be this heavy, but niannian had worked hard. Song ran could not help but tear up. mom, you¡¯re already a grandmother, ¡± Gu Yanzhi said. it¡¯s normal to get marriedte in this society. Some people your age aren¡¯t even married yet. Song ranughed. that¡¯s because niannian and I have met someone we love. Those people just haven¡¯t met their lover yet. There¡¯s no standard for when to have children. If we can have children earlier, we can have childrenter. However, to be a grandmother at her age, people who were not familiar with her would probably be shocked to hear someone call her grandmother in such a state. After all, she had taken good care of herself. She looked like she was in her thirties, but she already had grandchildren. While she wasmenting about the passing of time, she also felt that life was mysterious. It was passed down just like that. Thinking back to her previous life, at this time, she had cancer because of her lifetime¡¯s depression. She was in her forties, but she looked like she was in her sixties. She was really lucky to have been reborn. In the delivery room, Gu Nian was on the verge of copsing. Shen Zhaozheng was by her side the entire time as he held her hand. alright, niannian, thank you for your hard work. The babies are born now. The nurse will take them to the ward to wash up and send them to the ward soon. Gu Nian heaved a sigh of relief. it was so painful just now. No, it still hurts. It¡¯s too hard on a woman. He lowered his head and kissed her forehead. thank you, niannian. if I were a scientist, I would invent a technology that would allow men to experience a woman¡¯s pain. I can¡¯t even describe the pain in words. You men will never understand it. Gu Nian held his hand tightly. His heart ached terribly. He had apanied her through the entire delivery process, and he could empathize with her pain when he saw her scream so miserably. For the rest of her life, he would definitely not let her suffer a single bit. Gu Nian was sent to the hospital ward. As she needed to rest after giving birth, her friends and family knew about it and had made ns to visit her in two days. At that moment, only Shen Zhaozheng and the Gu family were in the ward.
Chapter 2336: 2398-all kinds of chaos Chapter 2336: Chapter 2398-all kinds of chaos Song ran was peeling an Apple by the side. It was snowing heavily outside, and the heater was on. It was very warm in the ward. rest well for the next few days. Your father and I will stay in the capital city. In two days, your father will go back with your brother. I will stay here and take care of you until your confinement period, okay? ¡± there¡¯s no need, mother. The doctor said that I¡¯ll be fine after a week¡¯s rest. There are two aunties taking care of me. I¡¯ll be fine. Gu Nian replied after she had recovered from the shock. I still have to take care of you. When I was born, I wanted to have my own mother to take care of you, but I couldn¡¯t. Now, I have to let you enjoy the benefits of having a mother take care of you during your confinement. ¡°Thank you, mother,¡± Gu Nian said as he touched her hand. ¡°We¡¯re a family. There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡± Shen Zhaozheng stayed by Gu Nian¡¯s bedside the entire time. He brought her tea and water and carried her to the toilet. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to visit your children first?¡± Gu Nian asked with a smile. He touched her face. there will be many opportunities to see our children in the future. But now, I just want to be by your side. I don¡¯t want to go anywhere. Song ran was pleased. In Zhao Zheng¡¯s eyes, niannian would always be the number one. Even though he had a child, he still valued niannian the most.
Just like her Jing Xing, she was very assured to leave niannian in the hands of such a man. ¡°I¡¯m going to see the child first,¡± she said as she stood up. She didn¡¯t want to disturb the young couple and wanted them to be alone for a while. She went out, and there were only the two of them left in the ward. He asked her about her well-being, whether she was thirsty, hungry, or if she needed to go to the bathroom. Gu Nian chuckled. alright, you don¡¯t have to work anymore. I¡¯m just feeling a little tired. Everything else is fine. Why don¡¯t you take a seat? ¡± Although she was the one giving birth, he was still busy in all kinds of chaos. The heater in the room was on, and his forehead was full of sweat. Gu Nian raised her hand and gently wiped his sweat. ¡°It¡¯s fine now. Don¡¯t worry, okay?¡± ¡°Thank you, niannian.¡± He lowered his head and kissed her forehead. She let go of all her past grudges and decided to give birth to the child, giving him aplete family. What did he do to deserve her full love? my mother always says that we¡¯re family. There¡¯s no need to thank me. Gu Nian smiled. What Shen Zhaozheng felt guilty about was that he couldn¡¯t even teach his mother to take care of niannian. His mother had always harbored ill intentions, and he didn¡¯t want his mother to cause trouble for niannian. He only had his mother to take care of him, but without his mother-inw, he owed niannian a lot. When the child was sent back to the ward, it was still snowing heavily outside the window. Song ran tugged at the nket and looked at it. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re much better looking than when you and your brother were born,¡± Gu Yanzhi raised his eyebrows but did not say anything. However, Gu Nian immediately called out, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. They all said that I was very cute when I was young.¡± when you were born, you were red and wrinkly. You were so ugly. Now that you¡¯re in better conditions than before, you¡¯ve be chubby and white. You¡¯re so cute. Gu Nian was still jealous of her own child. She nced at the two children beside her. I think it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s so cute. Gu Yanzhi finally couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°You little girl, can¡¯t you be a little more promising? You¡¯re so capable to be jealous of your own child.¡±
¡°There can only be one treasure in this house, and that¡¯s me,¡± Gu Nian snorted. Song ran and the others did not know whether tough or cry. Gu Yanzhi almost wanted to push her head again, but song ran stopped him. your sister is very delicate now. Take good care of her. Chapter 2337: Disturbing people’s peace for no reason! Chapter 2337: Disturbing people¡¯s peace for no reason! Gu Nian looked at Gu Yanzhi with a smug expression, leaving Gu Yanzhi speechless. Now that the child was born, she was thinking about when she should quickly arrange a partner for her brother. Her brother was bing more and more devilish. If it wasn¡¯t for his crew cut and his tanned skin from following the scientific research team all over the country, he would have been a beauty that could bring disaster to the country and the people. If she was a girl, she would definitely be more beautiful than her. Her brother was still not in a rtionship. Gu Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she began to panic.¡¯No way. The bloodline of the Gu family can¡¯t be cut off just like that, right?¡¯ After all, her brother was so good-looking, and she heard that almost all the members of the expedition team he had recently joined were men. It was hard to guarantee that someone would like her brother. However, her brother was the son of the hospital director. As long as he didn¡¯t obey, no one would dare to force him. No one knew what she was thinking about. When night fell, song ran and Gu jinghang left the hospital. Gu Nian asked Gu Yanzhi to stay behind. Coincidentally, Shen Zhaozheng was called out by the doctor. Gu Yanzhi leanedzily against the floor-to-ceiling window and nced at her. ¡°Why did you ask me to stay?¡±
Gu Nian coughed lightly and said,¡±Ge Ge Ge Ge.¡± ¡°Brother? After all, you¡¯re different after you have a child. You¡¯re actually obediently calling me brother. Do you have something you need from me?¡± see? I¡¯m already married and have children. Why aren¡¯t you dating yet? ¡°Gu Nian asked carefully. ¡°Gu Nian, you¡¯re trying to control your brother, aren¡¯t you?¡± Gu Yanzhi raised his eyebrows. it¡¯s not that I care about you. I¡¯m just concerned about you. Not only are you not in a rtionship now, you¡¯ve never been in a rtionship before. Has there not been a girl that has caught your eye for a long time? ¡°Gu Nian hurriedly replied. ¡°If you didn¡¯t tell me, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed.¡± Gu Yanzhi thought for a while. ¡°Is there no one you like?¡± I¡¯ve always been in the expedition team, and almost all of them are boys. asionally, when I go back to school, those girls all follow me. I¡¯m annoyed with them, so how can I like them? ¡± Thinking about it, it made sense. How could the usually cold and aloof eldest young master Gu tolerate those infatuated girls following behind him and frequently screaming,¡¯so handsome!¡¯ Women? Disturbing people¡¯s peace for no reason! Therefore,pared to women, the Gu family¡¯s eldest son was more willing to put all his energy into research projects. As for love, he had never thought about it! However, the son of the vice principal, Lu huailin, enjoyed the women¡¯s shrieks and adoration. Compared to the cold face of the eldest son of the Gu family, he was much more approachable. Therefore, it was all thanks to young master Lu that Gu Yan was able to have peace and quiet around him! the girls who can study in Sea city¡¯s Science and Technology University all have families with connections. You don¡¯t like any of them? ¡± ¡°What are you trying to say, girl?¡± Gu Yanzhi squinted at her. He, Gu Yanzhi, had always been chased by people since he was a child. Perhaps he was used to being arrogant, so he could not develop any feelings of love for the people who were chasing him. Wasn¡¯t this amon illness among rich young masters? She liked to ignore him. When it came to rtionships, he was indeed slow to realize it. When he was in high school, he only studied. When he was in University, he was only involved in research and geological exploration with the scientific research team. When he was in his third year of University, he was already an official member of the scientific research team. When he graduated from University and entered the Academy of Sciences, he would at least be a major. What was meant toe woulde. What was he so anxious about? that girl thought that everyone was like her and only had feelings in her mind. She was really unteachable.
Chapter 2338: Are you really not going? Chapter 2338: Are you really not going? Young master Gu wanted to be a career-oriented man, so he was not in a hurry to deal with matters of the heart. Two dayster, the ward was bustling with noise and excitement. The people who were ¡®weing and sending off¡¯ were all important figures. Various rtives of the Gu family hade to visit, followed by Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s family. Now that Liu Mei had gotten a house and stopped the suspicion of the old man and the ye family¡¯s eldest miss, she was very proud, so she came to visit her grandson and granddaughter in high spirits. Shen Boyong, on the other hand, was really happy and gave a big red packet. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s older brothers also gave red packets. Gu Nian¡¯s hands went soft from receiving so many red packets. Shen Boyong¡¯sst worry was finally settled. The most important thing for his generation was to see his children get married. Only then would his life beplete. There was only one regret, and that was Shen Xing, that disappointing girl. However, since things hade to this, there was no other way. On the other hand, Zhaozheng had always lived up to expectations. Other than the fact that he had been angry at Han Zhi for fighting over his girlfriend, the two of them had been living harmoniously after that. The most important thing was for a family to be harmonious and for everything to prosper. The old man¡¯s body was getting better day by day. Shen Zhaozheng personally sent them to the entrance of the hospital. Shen Zhaoshan said, ¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯re a father, you have to be more mature, you know? You have to take the child to visit his father often to show your filial piety.¡±
¡°Yes, big brother, I know.¡± Liu Mei tried her best to help Grandpa out of the hospital. Grandpa felt guilty towards her now. The more she served him, the more he wanted to give her. Grandpa had been very kind to her recently. He might give her a suite in a few days. At that time, she would have a way out and she would not be afraid of anything. In the ye family¡¯s mansion, ye Hui looked at the person who walked into the mansion. ¡°You¡¯reing back to stay again?¡± this is my home, ¡°Ye Ting said coldly. I can stay here whenever I want. Do I need your permission?¡± ¡°What did I say? Zhaozheng and niannian¡¯s child has been born, a son and a daughter. I¡¯m going to visit them at the hospital with ye Shu this afternoon, do you want toe with us?¡± Ye Ting chuckled and said,¡±me?¡± As what identity should I go?¡± ¡°Are you really not going?¡± ye Hui asked. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± After he finished speaking, he went upstairs with an angry face. He didn¡¯t even invite her, so why was she in such a hurry? ¡°Are we really not bringing second sister?¡± ye Shu walked over and said in a low voice. it¡¯s not fun to force yourself. If you don¡¯t want to go, then so be it. Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll just prepare red packets and a fruit basket. That¡¯s all. okay, let¡¯s go then. Although I don¡¯t want to give birth myself, I still want to see the newborn baby. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Ye Ting stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window on the second floor and watched the car drive away. He lowered his eyes.¡¯Go, go, all of you go. I¡¯m the only one who has principles. You guys have no principles.¡¯ Her phone suddenly rang. She picked it up and saw Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s name on it. She hung up the phone, but he called again, and repeated this a few times. She finally picked it up impatiently. ¡°What is it?¡±
¡°Dr. Ye, Qianqian, niannian has given birth to a child. We n to have a Full Moon Party on February 8th. Do you have time toe?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very busy, I don¡¯t have time.¡± She hung up the phone, but she felt a little regretful. She had the deepest feelings for her mother. When her mother passed away, she was seven years old and cried her heart out.
Chapter 2339: Thank you, Guan Ling Chapter 2339: Thank you, Guan Ling So when she found out that Shen Zhaozheng was the child her mother had conceived when she left home, she was overjoyed, as if her mother¡¯s life had been extended. She knew that her big sister looked like her mother, so when she saw Zhao Zheng who looked like her big sister and said that he was their little brother, she didn¡¯t doubt it at all. They were so d that their mother had left them a younger brother. Although he could not witness his growth, he appeared in such an outstanding manner. How great was that? Because he was her brother, she would do everything she could to be good to him. But in the end, it was just a dream. She had been deceived, and the feeling of being deceived and betrayed was just like the feeling of her father bringing a mistress home and forcing her mother to leave. She did not like the feeling of being deceived. What Full Moon Party? she won¡¯t be going. You guys go have fun. She¡¯s the only one who¡¯s sticking to her principles and living a lonely life. In the hospital ward, Shen Zhaozheng looked at the two sisters of the ye family and then looked back. ¡°Don¡¯t look, she didn¡¯te,¡± ye Cha sighed.
¡°Is second sister still not willing to forgive Zhao Zheng?¡± Gu Nian was a little disappointed. Ye Hui hurriedly said, ¡°actually, her heart has already softened a long time ago. She just can¡¯t let go of her pride. When it¡¯s time for the one-month-old celebration, Zhaozheng, you and niannian should go to the ye family mansion and invite her. I think she won¡¯t be able to bring herself to attend the one-month-old celebration and will definitely attend. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll definitely pay you a visit when the timees.¡± Gu Nian nodded. Ye Hui looked at the two children in the cradle and couldn¡¯t help but reveal a motherly smile.¡±It¡¯s really cute, extremely cute.¡± He was so cute that she even wavered from her thoughts of not getting married. At least, she had a cute child by her side, which was something worth looking forward to. If there was a positive marriage model around, it would more or less drive the marriage values of the people around. ¡°Big sis, you should get married and have a child of your own,¡± Gu Nian chuckled. Ye Shu smiled. there are really many people pursuing our big sister. Some are of the same age. Some are much younger than her. Ye Hui was thirty-nine years old. If he wanted to get married, it waspletely possible. The three ye sisters were all very beautiful, but because of their father¡¯s terrible marriage, they were all extremely disappointed in their marriage. Now, Shen Zhaozheng and Gu Nian had redeemed him and made yehui want to get married and have children. Gu Nian and Shen Zhaozheng looked at each other and smiled. They were both hoping that their eldest sister would find her own happiness. Gu Nian felt that he had to hurry up and get out of confinement as this task was very heavy. Jian Xia¡¯s side was not settled yet, so he had to worry about Gu Yanzhi and pay attention to his sister. Sigh, I¡¯m so busy. After ye Hui and ye Shu finished visiting their children, the members of dormitory 505 came in. Guan Ling had brought his revision materials with him. Gu Nian¡¯s face fell.¡±No way, they¡¯re starting tutoring already?¡± there are only four days left before the final exams. We don¡¯t have time to waste. If you can take it, we¡¯ll start the tutoring now. If you can¡¯t, you can lie down and I¡¯ll read it to you. You just have to listen. ¡°Let¡¯s start, let¡¯s start,¡± Gu Nian sighed. Fortunately, she had given birth naturally and recovered quickly. Otherwise, her studies would have been dyed.
Gu Nian did not fall behind in her homework either. However, Guan Ling still made a systematic summary of her various subjects. The summary was very urate and clear at a nce. Jian Xiaughed. thank you, Guan Ling. I took a copy of this information too. I should be able to get high marks. Chapter 2340: He’s too lucky Chapter 2340: He¡¯s too lucky It was a blessing to have a prodigy in the dormitory. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s heart ached for her. He felt even more guilty when he thought about how niannian had to start studying three days after giving birth. She even felt that her mother-inw was looking at him with an unfriendly gaze. Fortunately, the two little ones were very cute and attracted most of song ran¡¯s attention. Shen Zhaozheng could only do the logistics work. Xue Shen and Xia Shang were thest to arrive. Xia Shang had a rare look of envy on her face as she looked at the two little cuties in the cradle with motherly love. Xue Shen was also stunned. It was true that children could soften people¡¯s hearts. brother San, I¡¯m taking my final exams at home. Can you arrange for someone to be my invigtor? ¡± Gu Nian asked. Xue Shen waved his hand. no problem. I¡¯ll be your invigtor. Gu Nian shook her head. that won¡¯t do. I¡¯ll have to find a teacher who has always been fair and respected in the school. I don¡¯t want them to say that they¡¯ve opened the back door for me. alright, third brother will arrange it for you. You can rest assured during your confinement.
Then, she walked to Shen Zhaozheng and grabbed him.||¡±Look at what you¡¯ve done. You¡¯ve made little niannian suffer so much.¡± Shen Zhaozheng coughed lightly. I know I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯ve long known that I was wrong. Xue Shen looked at him enviously. you really saved the Gxy in your past life. Little niannian is still willing to give birth to the baby. You¡¯re so lucky to have such cute twins. Yes, he was too lucky. On the 15th of January, Gu Nian moved into the vi. This way, it would be more convenient for her mother and a few nannies to take care of her. Shen Zhaozheng naturally apanied her to the Gu family¡¯s Vi. When Liu Mei heard the news, she only said sarcastically, ¡± look, doesn¡¯t our son look like he¡¯s married backward? he actually has to live in the Gu family¡¯s big vi. Shen Boyong nced at her and said,¡±don¡¯t talk nonsense. If niannian can live with Zhaozheng, why can¡¯t Zhaozheng live with niannian?¡± What kind of old-fashioned idea is this?¡± Liu Mei rolled her eyes. The old man was really good at speaking from the Gu family¡¯s perspective now. She had visited her daughter-inw at the Gu family¡¯s big vist time. The vi was really stylish. After the car entered, it would take some time to reach the main residence. The front yard and backyard were so big. Even in winter, the greenery was still very well done. The big house had three floors, many rooms, and the decorations were very beautiful. The house in that location would cost at least tens of millions. Song ran was really rich. She lived such a good life. She was only a few years older than song ran, but song ran looked like she was in her thirties. She was extremely envious. Therefore, people still needed to be rich. With money, they didn¡¯t need to worry, and naturally, they looked young. Then, song ran had a good life. In the Gu family¡¯s mansion, Xue Shen had invited two of the most trusted old professors in the school. These two old professors had been teaching at the University of media andmunications for 30 years and were deeply loved by the students. He thought that there would not be any criticism when the time came. Gu Nian sat down obediently while the two old professors stayed in the side hall and focused on her paper. The examsted for two days. Gu Nian took the exam at the same time as the other students in the school.
After thest exam, she heaved a sigh of relief. It was not a big problem. Her score should not be low. The Guanling technique was indispensable. Song ran and Shen Zhaozheng personally sent the two old professors out of the mansion. Chapter 2341: 2404-what else can I say? Chapter 2341: Chapter 2404-what else can I say? The next day, Jian Xia, Guan Ling, and Du Jun came to the mansion to see her. ¡°There are rumors about me in school again, right?¡± Gu Nian smiled at them. Where there were people, there would be trouble, and she was particrly troubled by it. sigh, you¡¯re always talking about the same thing. You must have heard it so many times that your ears have grown calluses. It¡¯s just that you care about covering the sky with one hand and doing whatever you want. You don¡¯t have to care about it. ¡°I can guess what they¡¯re talking about,¡± Gu Nian chuckled. They stayed for dinner before leaving. At night, the child slept in the nanny¡¯s room next door. Shen Zhaozheng carried Gu Nian back to the room.¡±You¡¯ve worked hard these two days.¡± Gu Nian leaned against himzily. I¡¯ve thought of a girl¡¯s name for this child. Shen Li. Li as in dawn. What do you think? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. yes, it¡¯s good to hear and to remember. The mood is not bad too. Let¡¯s call him Shen Li then. What about boys? ¡± ¡°You can name the boy,¡± Gu Nian raised her eyebrows.
¡°Your parents didn¡¯t want to name their children?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t care about this, we¡¯ll make our own decisions.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll think about it.¡± In the room next door, song ran was on the phone with Gu jinghang. niannian just gave birth, so let¡¯s all go to the capital for the new year this year. The capital is close to your hometown, so would your parents be willing toe here for the new year? ¡± yes, I was nning to do that too. They¡¯ll be very happy to see their great-granddaughter. The next day, Shen Zhaozheng went to the western suburbs residence and mentioned the name. father, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to give me a name. The girl¡¯s name is niannian, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you to give this boy a name. ¡°I have to be careful,¡± Shen Boyong was naturally willing to help. okay, there¡¯s no rush. Also, I¡¯ll have to stay there for this year because director Gu¡¯s parents will being from their hometown. The old man is here to see his granddaughter, so as her grandson-inw, I have to stay and apany her. Shen Boyong nced at him. So, he had been waiting for him here. She wanted him to give her a name so that he would let his guard down. Then, she mentioned that she would not be spending the new year at home. He could not refuse. since director Gu¡¯s parents are here, you should apany them. I have no objections. What else could he say? ¡°Thank you for your understanding, father,¡± Shen Zhaozheng heaved a sigh of relief. When he went downstairs, Liu Mei, who had probably just finished ying mahjong, looked at him and said, ¡± ¡°Zhaozheng, it¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve in two days. Remember to bring niannian back for New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told my father that we¡¯ll be spending New Year¡¯s Eve at niannian¡¯s Vi,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said indifferently. Hearing that, Liu Mei¡¯s face darkened, ¡± ¡°What did you just say? This is the first year of your marriage. If you don¡¯t spend the new year at home, the neighbors will really say that you married into the family behind the scenes.¡± Shen Zhaozheng didn¡¯t have the patience to talk to her anymore and said, ¡± ¡°Niannian just gave birth, so it¡¯s not convenient for her to go out, so she stayed there for the new year.¡± Liu Mei gritted her teeth. your dad and I have raised someone else¡¯s son for decades. Once we get married, we¡¯ll have to go to someone else¡¯s house for the new year.
Shen Zhaozheng ignored her and walked out. Previously, because of his rocket research and Nian nianhuai,|| He had always been upied with pregnancy. In fact, he had always had a question in his heart. Now that he had time, he had some things to investigate after niannian finished her confinement. After all, he and ye Hui looked so simr.
Chapter 2342: 2405-repaying a debt of gratitude Chapter 2342: Chapter 2405-repaying a debt of gratitude Liu Mei chased after him. It was snowing outside, and Liu Mei followed behind him.¡±Why are you ignoring me? Let me tell you, your surname is Shen, and your dad and I worked hard to raise you until you¡¯re 30 years old. You can¡¯t give your heart to the Gu family as soon as you get married. This year is special, niannian just gave birth, so I won¡¯t say much, but you can¡¯t be like this in the future, understand?¡± Shen Zhaozheng opened the car door and said, ¡± ¡°I know.¡± After that, the car slowly left the mansion. Liu Mei was upset. Zhaozheng¡¯s heart was devoted to the Gu family. Gu Nian would be out of confinement by New Year¡¯s. Now, he had to take a car everywhere he went. Why couldn¡¯t hee here for the new year? It was all because the Gu family was so powerful that the Shen family had no choice but to amodate them. This was the exact reason why she had not agreed to Zhao Zheng and Gu Nian being together. The power there was too high, so there was a feeling of superiority. Their Shen family was not an ordinary family. It had always been others who fawned on them. Now, it was the opposite. How could she adapt to this? In the night, the snow gradually became heavier. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s expression was dark as he looked out into the night. He lit a cigarette and smoked quietly. His mother didn¡¯t seem to like him hanging out with the ye family. Logically speaking, this should be a good thing. His mother was also a person who was greedy for wealth. If she could get her son to have a rtionship with the ye family and get a share of the inheritance, she might be able to benefit from it too. Moreover, it was obvious that eldest sister had no intention of getting anything from their Shen family.
Based on his mother¡¯s personality, why would she strongly object to such a good thing that fell from the sky? Recently, niannian was still in confinement. When he was free, he would sort out these things. After a few days, Gu Nian was already full of energy. Since it was the winter break, Lin Yiqian spent the entire day ying with her child. Shen Zhaozheng asked her,¡±can you go out?¡± I want to take you to a ce.¡± I can. Confinement isn¡¯t like going to jail. I¡¯m recovering very well and I¡¯m like an ordinary person now. Where are you taking me? ¡± let¡¯s go to the ye family. The full moon Party is going to be held soon. Let¡¯s go and invite second sister to attend. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Her second sister had also saved her before, so she definitely had to repay her kindness. The next day, the snow had just stopped. Shen Zhaozheng brought Gu Nian to the ye family. The Three Sisters of the ye family were all present. Ye Hui weed them warmly, while Ye Ting stayed upstairs and did note down at all. ¡°Let¡¯s go up and tell second sister,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said softly. ¡°Alright, you guys can go up by yourselves.¡± Shen Zhaozheng brought Gu Nian upstairs and knocked on the door. A cold voice came from inside.¡±Come in.¡± The two of them carefully walked in. This was Ye Ting¡¯s study. She raised her head and looked at the two of them. you just gave birth. It¡¯s a cold day. What are you doing out here? ¡± Although her tone was very indifferent, one could hear the concern in her kiss. ¡°Thank you for your concern, second sister,¡± Shen Zhaozheng smiled. ¡°Who cares about you?¡± Ye Ting snorted. Gu Nian followed behind Shen Zhaozheng and did not say much. She only pretended to be obedient and left everything to him. She came here today to express her sincerity. After all, she had just given birth and she had personallye to visit. She believed that the second sister of the ye family could feel her sincerity.
Shen Zhaozheng helped Gu Nian to sit on the sofa while he stood next to Ye Ting. ¡°Second sister, Qianqian.¡± He paused for a moment. Ye Ting didn¡¯t say anything, nor did he scold him for not calling her second sister.
Chapter 2343: 2406-grinning from ear to ear Chapter 2343: Chapter 2406-grinning from ear to ear He continued, ¡°I really had no choice in what happened in the past. At that time, niannian lost her memory and I had no way out. I want to respect you as my sister and make up for my previous mistakes. Please give us this chance. ¡°I always have my principles,¡± Ye Ting said lightly. ¡°We¡¯re here today to invite you to our child¡¯s one-month celebration. It¡¯s on the 8th of February, the 6th day of the new year. This is the invitation.¡± Ye Ting¡¯s eyes were focused on theputer, and he didn¡¯t even look at the invitation. However, her tone had already rxed. ¡°I might not be free.¡± Shen Zhaozheng heaved a sigh of relief. His second sister had rejected him firmly before, but now that her tone had softened, it meant that there was hope. if second sister is free, pleasee. The two children are very cute. Second sister will definitely like them. Ye Ting was still cold. you¡¯re still in your confinement period. Don¡¯t stay outside. Go home. Shen Zhaozheng then brought Gu Nian downstairs. ¡°I think second sister will go.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be so confident,¡± he smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he smiled affectionately. In fact, he knew that Ye Ting would go. Her tone waspletely rxed. She was a person who had a sharp tongue but a soft heart. The three older sisters of the ye family werepletely different from his mother. They didn¡¯t care about gains and losses. Even if they said they were disdainful, they were actually warm-hearted. During the new year, Gu Weiguo and Wu guixiang came over from their hometown. Doudou was now working in the provincial capital of Qingshan province. This time, her husband drove her parents over from their hometown. Doudou¡¯s husband was the little boy who always quarreled with her when they were young. Doudou was a professor at a University, which was a very proud career for the Gu family. The whole family had a lively New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. Gu Weiguo and Wu guixiang were in their 70s, and they even had a great-grandson and great-granddaughter now. The old couple couldn¡¯t stop smiling. The Gu family stayed in the capital until the sixth day of the new year, which was the day of the two children¡¯s one-month celebration. The Gu family was full of guests, and many rtives from the Gu family, song family, Shen family, and Tang family hade. Shen Zhaozheng had been standing at the entrance to wee the guests. At the entrance, he saw a caring from not far away. It was the ye family¡¯s car. He suddenly felt nervous. He saw that it was his third sister, ye Shu, who got out of the front passenger seat. Ye Shu smiled at him and then drove the car behind. Ye Ting, who was wearing a long dark green coat, got out of the car. Shen Zhaozheng heaved a sigh of relief. He smiled and walked over to drive the car for his sister. Ye Hui smiled as he looked at him. I¡¯m the one who made your second sistere over today. I used both soft and hard tactics to pull her over. Quickly, call her second sister. ¡°Second sister,¡± ¡°I¡¯m here for the child,¡± Ye Ting raised his eyebrows slightly.
¡°I¡¯ll get someone to bring you to the child.¡± He waved his hand and Gu Yanzhi brought the three of them into the side hall. The child was lying on the small bed and Liu Mei and the others were already beside him. Seeing that the Three Sisters of the ye family had alsoe, Liu Mei¡¯s face suddenly sank, ¡±ing to any asion. What kind of people does the ye family really think they are? ¡± The people around her ignored her.
Ye Hui greeted everyone, then walked to the two children¡¯s side. He smiled and looked at them, then said to Ye Ting, ¡± ¡°See, isn¡¯t it cute?¡± Ye Ting looked at her. This little girl looked simr to her elder sister¡¯s photo when she was young. Chapter 2344: 2407-disliked in every aspect Chapter 2344: Chapter 2407-disliked in every aspect In other words, they looked simr to their mother. This was truly a wondrous fate. Liu Mei raised an eyebrow. why did I hear that second miss ye¡¯s rtionship with Zhaozheng wasn¡¯t good in the past? why did youe to this full moon banquet? ¡± hehe, ¡± Ye Ting chuckled. chief Shen and niannian personally came to invite me. How can I note? ¡± Liu Mei immediately frowned,¡±what did you say?¡± Zhao Zheng had personally invited Gu Nian over? When did that happen?¡± ¡°Two days before the new year.¡± Liu Mei suddenly burned with anger. Since that girl couldn¡¯t go out to the Chen family for New Year¡¯s Eve dinner because she was in confinement, she could go to the ye family and invite this second sister of ye to attend the one-month celebration. In Zhaozheng¡¯s heart, not only was the Gu family more important than her, but even the ye family had special treatment. Why, why did they? Ye Ting raised his eyebrows and said arrogantly, ¡± ¡°So, can Ie to the children¡¯s one-month celebration?¡±
Liu Mei was filled with anger and only snorted, ¡± ¡°With your status, you¡¯re nothing special. You¡¯re not even rtives. I wonder what you¡¯re doing here.¡± Song ran happened to pass by the side hall and heard Liu Mei¡¯s sarcastic voice. Gu Nian had already told song ran about the ye family. Song ran tightened the shawl around her and walked into the side hall. She smiled at the three ye sisters. I heard that you are Zhaozheng¡¯s older sisters. I wee you on behalf of my family to attend niannian¡¯s one-month birthday party. I also heard that the second sister of the ye family saved niannian before. Which one of you is the second sister of the ye family? ¡± Ye Hui hurriedly pushed Ye Ting out,¡±Madam, this is the night Court.¡± Song ran grabbed her hand and said, ¡± you¡¯re Zhaozheng¡¯s sister, so you¡¯re family with us. I hope that you can visit us more often in the future. I¡¯m not familiar with scientific research, but I know that the three of you have made great contributions to the country. Jinghang and I admire you very much. You muste here more often in the future. I¡¯lle to Jindo city often too. ¡°Yes, Madam,¡± Ye Ting smiled. After song ran finished speaking, she walked to Liu Mei and lowered her voice, ¡± ¡°There are many guests today, so I won¡¯t embarrass you. But if you dare to make things difficult for my guests again, don¡¯t me me for embarrassing you in front of everyone.¡± His voice was neither too loud nor too soft, just enough for the three ye sisters to hear. Liu Mei lost her face again. She gritted her teeth in anger but didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Then, she looked at the three ye sisters, who were staring at her with a smug look on their faces. What¡¯s there to be proud of? it¡¯s just godblood, so it¡¯s worth it for you to be so proud of. After song ran said those harsh words, she went over to check on the two children. The nanny, the nanny, and a few of song ran¡¯s bodyguards were taking care of them. The two children were sleeping soundly. After song ran was done with the child, she called the three ye sisters, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have some tea in the main hall.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Liu Mei sat in the side hall angrily and looked at the backs of the people who were walking away. She was the closest grandmother to song ran, but song ran was more enthusiastic towards them. She was really snobbish. Listen to what she said just now. What contribution the ye family has made to the country? she was really smooth and slick. She ignored her inw and greeted an outsider instead. The way the Gu family treated their guests was really eye-opening. She could see people in the main hall pointing at her. It was obvious that they were saying that song ran did not like her as her inw. Just because of her family background, she was not well-liked everywhere she went and was really bullied everywhere she went.
Chapter 2345: The full moon Party is very lively Chapter 2345: The full moon Party is very lively Song ran brought the Three Sisters of the ye family to introduce them to Gu jinghang and Tang Ji ¡®an. The three of them were also very polite and did not show any signs of ttery or ttery. After all, they were all scientists with noble character and unquestionable integrity, so they had confidence wherever they went. Liu Mei gritted her teeth in anger. He was really ttering the high and stepping on the low. Why didn¡¯t song ran introduce her to those big shots? she was just looking down on her. After all the guests had arrived, the banquet officially began. As Shen Boyong and Liu Mei were the children¡¯s grandparents, they naturally had to sit at the main table, while the three ye sisters were arranged to sit at the side table. Tang Ji ¡®an happened to be sitting at the same table as the ye family. He sat opposite ye Hui, nced at him, and smiled. ¡°Like I said just now, are the ye family and the Chen family rted? Why do you look so simr to Zhaozheng?¡± Liu Mei, who was closest to the table, suddenly heard Mr. Tang¡¯s words. Her heart suddenly thumped and she gritted her teeth, wondering why Mr. Tang was so gossipy. Ye Hui smiled. we¡¯re not rted by blood. It was only because I looked simr to Zhaozheng that we got to know each other and became friends. After that, I acknowledged him as my godbrother. Although we¡¯re not rted by blood, we¡¯re not biological siblings. We¡¯re more like biological siblings. Liu Mei was a little nervous, but Shen Boyong didn¡¯t say anything. He wasn¡¯t the only one who was suspicious. Anyone who saw Zhaozheng and yehui would think that the two were rted by blood. Therefore, if he didn¡¯t check the parent-child rtionship, normal people would be worried.
Liu Mei¡¯s eyes flickered, and Shen Zhaozheng, who was sitting opposite her, nced at her without saying anything. Liu Mei was very nervous the entire time, so she hated the ye family. As soon as the ye family appeared, people would suspect the rtionship between ye Hui and Zhao Zheng, and they would look at her with an inquisitive look. It was as if she, Liu Mei, had an illegitimate child with someone else. She had to do something to stop Zhaozheng from having any contact with the ye family. However, her thoughts were limited. She did not know what to do no matter how much she thought about it. She could only look for Lin Yinter on. She had the best idea. The one-month party was very lively. In fact, those who came were all rtives, and no one had the intention of currying favor with anyone. So in general, it was not only lively, but also very warm. It was Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s first time basking in the care and warmth of a big family. He spent the entire night entertaining guests and only left when it was almost 10 O ¡®clock. Before Liu Mei got into the car, she nced at the side hall through the floor-to-ceiling window. The ye family was still talking to Gu nianzhaozheng. She was really worried. Even though they had already done a DNA test, she was still afraid that something would happen if they kept being so close to each other. In the side hall, Gu Nian reached out to hug Ye Ting. Ye Ting was a rtively indifferent person, so he felt extremely ufortable being hugged by her. ¡°You little girl, let go.¡± Gu Nian looked up at her with a smile. thank you, second sister, foring to our child¡¯s one-month celebration. In the future, Zhaozheng and I will visit the ye family mansion often. I hope you won¡¯t mind us. No matter how much resentment Ye Ting had, it all disappeared at this moment. The three of them were thest to leave the Gu family. In the car, Ye Ting tutted. if Zhaozheng was really our brother, how good would that be? sister, how good would that be? ¡± ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t wish for that?¡± Chapter 2346: Lin Yin? Chapter 2346: Lin Yin? ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go for a real examination?¡± Ye Cha nced at her. you don¡¯t have to tell me. I¡¯ve already done the examination. ¡°And the result?¡± Ye Ting looked at her nervously. in the end, we were too delusional. But now that we see him as our brother, he¡¯s our brother. What do you think? ¡± Ye Ting sighed softly. I know that mom was pregnant when she left. I really hope that she can leave us some memories. Ye Hui patted her shoulder. don¡¯t think too much. Let¡¯s just treat him as our younger brother. That¡¯s enough. Ye Ting looked out of the window and didn¡¯t say anything. After Liu Mei returned home, she sneakily said,|| He found a ce and called Lin Yin.¡±You don¡¯t know this, but the entire ye family came to my grandson and granddaughter¡¯s one-month celebration. Mr. Tang even asked about it and said that ye Hui and Zhaozheng look alike. As long as their family is around, as long as they maintain a good rtionship with Zhaozheng, my heart will not be at peace.¡± ¡°Let me think about it and create some misunderstandings between them,¡± Lin Yin said in a deep voice. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. You must not let them get too close.¡±
¡°I know.¡± It was the coldest day of the year. Gu jinghang and song ran went to the room to see the child. Gu Nian and Shen Zhaozheng followed closely behind and took a look as well. It was the nanny¡¯s breast milk.|| Their mother took good care of them, so the two of them returned to their room with relief. In the days when the window was covered in window Grizzles and water drops turned to ice, the two of them took a quick shower and went to bed. Shey down in exhaustion. I¡¯m so tired today. I¡¯ve entertained so many people. Fortunately, my parents are here. I¡¯m just a passenger. Otherwise, I might be even more tired. well, it¡¯s been hard on them and you. Let me massage your feet. After she fell asleep, Shen Zhaozheng carried her into the bed and covered her with the nket. He then took his phone and walked to the balcony. ¡°Zhao hang!¡± ¡°Huh, boss? You¡¯re not sleeping yet?¡± well, there are a lot of people here today, so it¡¯s not convenient to talk. I¡¯ll tell you now, and you¡¯ll continue to investigate Lin Yin. ¡°Lin Yin? Your mother¡¯s best friend?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°Other than being good friends with your mother, is there anything else you want to know, boss?¡± everything about Lin Yin¡¯s youth. Also, investigate my mother¡¯s youth. As detailed as you can. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, boss? What happened?¡± Shen Zhaozheng massaged his temples. go and investigate first. Do it in secret. Don¡¯t let anyone know that you¡¯re investigating these two people. If you have any news, report it to me first. ¡°Understood, boss.¡± He hung up the phone and smoked another cigarette on the balcony. He dusted off the cigarette smell on his body before entering the bedroom. They slept in each other¡¯s arms until dawn. Lin Yin¡¯s husband¡¯s business territory was huge and involved many industries. The ye family was mainly in real estate.
On the 15th day of the first month of the lunar year, the ye family¡¯s real estatepany encountered a major turmoil. For a while, several policies were very unfavorable to the ye family¡¯s real estate. Lin Yin felt that she had finally found an opportunity. She had sent Liu Mei a message and asked her to lead Shen Zhaozheng to think that the sisters of the ye family were close to him because they wanted to use the background of the Shen and Gu families to protect the ye family¡¯s real estate empire. Shen Zhaozheng brought Gu Nian back to the Shen family home. This was the first time she hade here after giving birth.
Shen Boyong was so happy that his eyes narrowed into slits. Liu Mei, on the other hand, quietly called Shen Zhaozheng to the courtyard. Chapter 2347: 2410-tricked Chapter 2347: Chapter 2410-tricked The cold wind blew, and it was so cold that people shivered. ¡°Zhaozheng, have you heard about the ye family?¡± Liu Mei sniffed. ¡°I¡¯ve more or less heard about it.¡± I heard that the ye sisters are trying so hard to get close to you because they want to make use of the Shen family and the Gu family. You also know that although businessmen are rich, they don¡¯t have power. The ye family is a big business, but they don¡¯t have a reliable background. So the Three Sisters want to get close to you. And because you and yehui are somewhat simr, they want to make use of this. Zhaozheng, you can¡¯t let them make use of you, understand? ¡± ¡°Where did you hear that from?¡± Shen Zhaozheng shot her a nce. many people outside are saying, and even some authoritative media reports are saying that the policies this time are all unfavorable to the ye family¡¯s real estate. Some busybodies have discovered that the ye family has a good rtionship with the Shen family and the Gu family. There are already rumors outside that these policies will definitely change for the ye family. Shen Zhaoming frowned. eldest sister and the others wouldn¡¯t be so insensible. They wouldn¡¯te to me with this kind of thing. ¡°Just you wait,¡± Liu Mei chuckled. Two dayster, Shen Zhaozheng invited ye Hui to the western suburbs residence as a guest. After dinner, ye Hui seemed to hesitate for a moment before saying, ¡± ¡°Zhaozheng, I have something to tell you.¡± Liu Mei, who was making tea at the side, saw the two of them walk to the side hall from the corner of her eye. The corners of her mouth curled up. Ha, Lin Yin had bribed the ye family¡¯s real estatepany¡¯s professional manager and got him to suggest to ye Hui that she look for Shen Zhaozheng.
Although the three ye sisters had high IQs and had made great contributions to the cause of science, they were still very smart. However, in terms of business and social skills, they werecking. Ye Hui really came to find Shen Zhaozheng. Liu Mei¡¯s mouth curved up. You¡¯ve been fooled. Your ¡®true colors¡¯ are about to be revealed. As long as you open your mouth and beg Zhaozheng, he¡¯ll know why you acknowledged him as your brother. The two people in the side hall seemed to be talking about something. They were a little far apart, so she couldn¡¯t hear them. She sped up her hand movements and quickly made a few cups of tea, then carried the tray to the side hall. They could hear the conversation between the two. sister, that¡¯s enough. I said don¡¯t talk about it anymore. You don¡¯t have to look for niannian for this matter. We can¡¯t help you with this. This is the policy from the higher-ups and we can¡¯t change the policy just because of the ye family. Sister, don¡¯t make things difficult for me. Liu Mei was overjoyed. They started quarreling. They really did start quarreling. She only hoped that the two of them would quarrel even more intensely until Zhao Xi was annoyed by the ye family. She quickly ced the teacups in their hands. ¡°If there¡¯s anything, let¡¯s talk it out, let¡¯s talk it out, don¡¯t get angry.¡± On the surface, he still had to do it. It seemed like he was trying to persuade them to reconcile, but in fact, he was adding fuel to the fire. ¡°Mom, go out first. I still have something to say to big sister.¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s expression was dark. Liu Mei was secretly happy, but on the surface, she was calm, ¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll go out.¡± Before he reached the side hall, he heard ye Hui¡¯s voice,¡±You¡¯re not even willing to help with this little favor? Zhaozheng.¡± ¡°Big sister acknowledged me as her little brother, is it really just to use my rtionship with niannian?¡± ¡°Zhaozheng, how can you think of me like that? Am I that kind of person?¡± Liu Mei had a smug look on her face as she left the side hall. Shen Zhaozheng looked at her back with a meaningful gaze.
Chapter 2348: 2411-Liu Mei is elated Chapter 2348: Chapter 2411-Liu Mei is ted ¡°I hope big sister can understand me. Is big sister looking for niannian to make her beg Mr. Tang? Big sister, do you think such a policy is such a joke? Why didn¡¯t big sister adjust the ye family¡¯s real estatepany¡¯s business strategy to match the higher-ups ¡®policy?¡± ¡°But Yueyue, our ye family¡¯s professional manager told me that there¡¯s no way to make adjustments. I¡¯m also at my wit¡¯s end, so I came to you.¡± Through the transparent ss window, Liu Mei looked at the two people who were talking intensely in the side hall. She smiled and her fingers were not idle. She sent a message to Lin Yin,¡±yehui came to find Zhaozheng as expected. Zhaozheng is a little unhappy too. This professor ye looks quite stupid. Zhaozheng is already unhappy, but she¡¯s still not tactful enough to continue provoking him.¡± Lin Yin¡¯s reply came very quickly.¡¯I told the ye family¡¯s professional manager to exaggerate the matter. The Three Sisters of the ye family don¡¯t know anything about business. Once the news was spread, they couldn¡¯t sit still and rushed to find Zhaozheng. Don¡¯t worry, Zhaozheng will definitely see through the ye family¡¯s intentions.¡¯ Liu Mei gloated at ye Hui¡¯s misfortune.¡¯You deserve it. Who told you to try and steal my support for the rest of my life? I¡¯ll let you have a taste of being abandoned first.¡¯ In the side hall, Shen Zhaozheng suddenly stood up and seemed to be very angry. He walked out of the side hall, and she quickly went up to him and said gently, ¡± ¡°Zhaozheng, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t be angry, she¡¯s your big sister after all.¡± Ye Hui caught up from behind and said with a pitiful tone,¡±Zhaozheng, please think about it carefully, okay? This is my father¡¯s life¡¯s work. He¡¯s not in good health now and is in a nursing home. If he knows that the ye family has fallen, he might not be able to make it. ¡± Liu Mei stood to the side without making a sound, but she was very happy in her heart. Shen Zhaozheng said coldly, ¡± that¡¯s enough, big sister. There¡¯s no room for discussion on this matter. I¡¯m not someone who uses my power for personal gain. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for me. It¡¯s gettingte. You should go back first.
Ye Hui looked at him in despair and then left the Shen family mansion. Liu Mei was ted. Zhaozheng, did you see that? I was right. The ye family has a motive for building a rtionship with you. You can¡¯t be used by others, understand? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng looked at her impatiently and said, ¡± ¡°Alright, I got it. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Liu Mei looked at his back and snorted softly. ye, you want to steal my son? I¡¯ll make you regret it. Shen Zhaozheng sat in the car and nced at the person through the French window. He lit a cigarette and said to the driver, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. The car slowly left the Shen family mansion and made its way back to the Gu family¡¯s Vi. Song ran had returned to Haicheng after her confinement period.|| Because of her mother, she could only live in the Gu family¡¯s big vi. For a short period of time, he could only live in this royal residence. By the time they reached home, Gu Nian had just finished ying with the child. When she returned to her room, she saw Shen Zhaozheng and reached out to hug his waist. is there anything important that you have to do at home tonight? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing important. Go to sleep, I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After he was done with his shower, he went to bed.|| The person on the bed had already fallen asleep. He sat by the bed and caressed her face gently, then took his phone and walked to the balcony. Chapter 2349: It has nothing to do with you Chapter 2349: It has nothing to do with you ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve found out something. This Lin Yin used to be old master ye¡¯s lover for a long time and almost slept with him.|| She became the official wife of the ye family, but waster defeated by the three youngdies of the ye family. She married into the Yu family, which has a big business and is now a wealthydy in the capital city¡¯s circle.¡± ¡°Yes, continue to investigate. Find out more about what happened between Lin Yin and my mother back then.¡± I understand. It¡¯s been a long time, so it¡¯ll be difficult to investigate. It¡¯ll take some time. Boss, you can¡¯t be anxious. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. Check carefully. Lin Yin didn¡¯t notice anything, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss, I¡¯ll handle it.¡± He hung up the phone and returned to the bedroom.||¡±What did you do?¡± the person on the stage rubbed his eyes and looked at him. Oh, I¡¯ve just smoked a cigarette. You can go to sleep. it¡¯s cold outside. Even if you want to smoke, you shouldn¡¯t smoke on the balcony. Can¡¯t you smoke in the study room next door? ¡± Gu Nian pouted. ¡°Okay, I know. I¡¯ll smoke in the study next time.¡± With that, he lifted the nket and snuggled in. Gu Nian snuggled into his arms as he reached out to hug her and gently kissed her forehead.
He didn¡¯t want niannian to worry about him, so he didn¡¯t tell her about these things. Liu Mei had been paying attention to the ye family¡¯s Affairs. The financial news had been reporting about the ye family these days, such as how hundreds of millions of Yuan had evaporated from the market value today and how many hundreds of millions would disappear tomorrow. She was very happy. The ye family really deserved it. She couldn¡¯t wait for the ye family to go bankrupt and the three ye sisters to be nothing. She gave Shen Zhaozheng a call and tried to find out about his rtionship with the ye family. Zhao Zheng seemed a little impatient. big sister came to me again, but I didn¡¯t agree and stopped her from looking for niannian. Alright, don¡¯t ask about this anymore, it has nothing to do with you. alright, alright, alright. I won¡¯t ask anymore. You have to be more careful, okay? ¡± ¡°I know.¡± Plop, the call was hung up. Liu Mei couldn¡¯t help but gloat. The ye family was probably really finished this time. Even if it wasn¡¯t, there would definitely be changes in their rtionship with Zhao Zheng. That was her goal. As long as the Three Sisters of the ye family stopped pestering Zhao Zheng, she would have no more worries. At the beginning of March of the Gregorian calendar, the media College reopened. Gu Nian was still on her maternity leave at home. She had also learned some things about the ye family from the television. During dinner, she casually mentioned, ¡± ¡°Ye family, are you alright?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen,¡± Shen Zhaozheng smiled. but the Three Sisters are all doing scientific research, and their father¡¯s health is not very good. Who is the person in charge of the ye family now? ¡± Shen Zhaozhengdled a bowl of ck fish soup for her. a professional manager who was previously loyal to their father. ¡°Is this person reliable?¡± A smile shed across Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s face. His niannian really knew how to get to the point. alright, you should rest well at home. Don¡¯t worry about the ye family¡¯s matters. Nothing will happen. The ye family is already doing their best to adjust.
Gu Nian had a feeling that Shen Zhaozheng was hiding something. However, she did not know much about business, so she decided to let them be. Presumably, the Three Sisters of the ye family were also smart people. It was impossible for them to watch the ye family walk towards decline. In the ye family¡¯s study, ye Hui sat on the boss¡¯s chair and looked at the middle-aged man in front of him. He tapped the cigarette ash and said, ¡± you didn¡¯t let Zhou Jiang find out about you secretly transferring the ye family¡¯s property policy, did you? ¡±
Chapter 2350: 2413-what else did you find? Chapter 2350: Chapter 2413-what else did you find? Zhou Jiang was the ye family¡¯s CEO. The person in front of him was the Vice President, he Yi. He Yi nodded. that¡¯s right, Missy. Everything is being carried out in secret. A few policies have been released and the losses have been stopped in time. However, general manager Zhou doesn¡¯t know about it. Zhou Jiang, who had been bribed by Lin Yin.|| The president was already a figurehead, but he didn¡¯t even know it. ¡°Hmm, what about the stock market?¡± it¡¯s already closed. It¡¯s because the stock market has closed that they don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing behind the scenes. yes, this time the wind is strong.|| After the sex, I¡¯ll rece Zhou Jiang with you. I just hope that you won¡¯t do anything that betrays your employer.¡± ¡°I will definitely be loyal to the ye family.¡± ¡°Alright, you may leave.¡± On the other hand, Lin Yin felt a little worried. She felt that things were going too smoothly. In addition, the ye family¡¯s stock market had stopped and she, as an outsider, could not see the reason.
Every time Zhou Jiang reported, he would say that everything was under control. However, for the Three Sisters of the ye family, ye Hui was not even ten years old and Ye Ting was only six or seven years old, yet they were able to defeat her and prevent her from sessfully having sex with them.|| Position. A few decades had passed, and these sisters bat strength had actually be so weak? Was there a problem somewhere? She then instructed her assistant, ¡± withdraw them. Withdraw them cleanly. Ask Zhou Jiang to contact Liu Mei in the future. Liu Mei will be in charge of everything in the future. ¡°But Furen Junjun¡± no buts. Just tell Liu Mei that I have to go abroad for a while, so she will be in charge of everything during this time. ¡°Understood, Madam.¡± When Liu Mei received this task, she was very happy. She felt that she could finally take charge of this matter. Soon, she would be able to hold her head high. In the middle of March, Liu Mei let her guard down because of what happened to the ye family. Lin Yin¡¯s attention was also diverted, so she had to go abroad to avoid the limelight. Hence, Zhao hang¡¯s investigation was very smooth. On an evening inte March, Zhao hang arrived at the Imperial Vi. Shen Zhaozheng coughed lightly and said, ¡± ¡°Wait for me in the study. I¡¯ll be there in a while.¡± Gu nianduo nced at Zhao hang. Was it about the Research Institute? Why did hee home to report? Shen Zhaozheng put down his bowl and chopsticks. niannian, you eat first. I have something to discuss with Zhao hang. ¡°Alright, you can go up.¡± After entering the study, he closed the door and locked it. ¡°Tell me, what else did you find?¡± Zhao hang was a little hesitant. boss, this Yueyue is rted to your background. I, Yueyue, don¡¯t dare to say anything.
¡°It¡¯s fine, you can tell me.¡± Zhao hang exined, ¡± I found out that 30 years ago, your mother gave birth at a private hospital called Maria. At the same time, Madam ye was also giving birth there. Madam ye encountered difficulties in giving birth and the hospital said that the child died when he was born. After that, Madam ye passed away as well. As for your mother, she gave birth to a boy, and that¡¯s you. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s face darkened,¡±continue to tease.¡± that¡¯s what they said on the surface, but after I checked it out, I realized that the medical level in the country was limited at that time. After a baby was born, the probability of a stillbirth was much higher than now. But after your mother took you home, she secretly arranged for someone to send a baby girl back to her hometown and raise her with one of her cousins. That woman was the same age as you, 31 years old this year. I asked someone to take this photo, take a look.
The photo was ced in front of Shen Zhaozheng. One look was enough to tell that the woman looked like his father and Shen Xing. Chapter 2351: The ye family is not doing well Chapter 2351: The ye family is not doing well It could almost be said to be true|| Xiang dabai. ¡°So, what role did Lin Yin y in this?¡± Zhao hang shook his head. I didn¡¯t find anything about Lin Yin. I don¡¯t know if she noticed anything. At least from what I¡¯ve investigated, everything was done by your mother alone. ¡°Does she have the ability to make a hospital cover for her?¡± ¡°She bribed the obstetrician at the time.¡± where is that doctor now? ¡± Zhao hang frowned. that hospital was closed ten years ago. The doctor is very old and has suffered a stroke. I asked the nurse at the time, and she said so. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy. At least the current situation was clear. He was not Liu Mei¡¯s son, and he had been secretly turned into a Phoenix. go and get some hair from my sister and do a DNA test. You stay in the hospital and supervise her. ¡°Yes, boss.¡±
Zhao hang took Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s hair and left in a hurry. Gu Nian looked at Zhao hang, who came and left in a hurry. She thought that something must have happened to brother zhaohan recently. However, from the looks of it, he should be able to handle it himself, so he didn¡¯t tell her. Then she would focus on taking care of the child. The next day, Shen Zhaozheng went to the Research Institute and called his Secretary, Yu Bin. ¡°There¡¯s something I need you to investigate. Go to my mother Liu Mei¡¯s hometown, Jincheng. I¡¯ll write you the specific addresster. Find a daughter named Zhang cuifen and bring her to Jingdu. No matter what, you have to bring her here.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± In the ye family, ye Hui heard that Zhao hang wanted her hair to do a DNA test and was very puzzled. I had my suspicions before, and I¡¯ve done a DNA test. It shows that Zhaozheng and I are not rted. Is there a need to do it again? ¡± Zhao hang smiled. our boss said that he¡¯ll try again. I¡¯ll personally go to the hospital to keep an eye on him. Although ye Hui had his doubts, he still gave some hair to Zhao hang. Zhao hang took the hair and left the ye family. Meanwhile, at the western suburbs residence, Liu Mei still received some news every day. Zhou Jiang would report to her every day that the ye family was not doing well. The capital chain had been broken, and they were immediately in a state of disunity. They could not be saved, and in the end, they could only use cash to save the market. In the end, they were facing bankruptcy. Liu Mei did not have Lin Yin¡¯s sense of crisis, so she did not feel that something was wrong at all. She was still immersed in the excitement of the ye family finally copsing. In a small town in Jincheng, Yu Bin found the person his boss had asked him to find. That woman was working as a cashier in a supermarket in the town and looked kind. ¡°Do you know an Auntie called Liu Mei?¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯ve seen her a few times. What¡¯s wrong?¡± I¡¯m her son, Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s Secretary. Our principal invites you to the capital as a guest. The woman¡¯s name was Huang Yu. She looked at Yu Bin with some doubt, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have much contact with that Mister Shen. Why would he invite me to the capital for no reason?¡± Yu Bin went straight to the point and expressed his intention, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard of the rumors, but you¡¯re actually the daughter of the old leader of the capital, Shen Boyong.¡± Huang Yu¡¯s hand trembled. how is this possible?!
but this is the truth.|| Your mother was Liu Mei, but Liu Mei wasn¡¯t your aunt. She gave birth to you that year, but because the old leader, Shen Boyong, didn¡¯t like her, if she didn¡¯t have a son at that time, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter the Shen family¡¯s door. So, she secretly switched with a boy and gave you to her distant cousin who couldn¡¯t give birth to a child.¡± Chapter 2352: 2415-helpless Chapter 2352: Chapter 2415-helpless Huang Yu¡¯s eyes shed. if youe with me to the capital, you¡¯ll be able to acknowledge your biological parents and have an old leader as your father. You also have three older brothers who are high-ranking officials at the Academy of Sciences. No matter what, it¡¯s better than you being a cashier at this supermarket. You should think about it yourself and decide whether you want toe with me or not. Everyone had their own thoughts. Even if Huang Yu¡¯s parents were good to her now, who would not want to climb a higher mountain? To be able to recognize an old leader in Jingdu and have three more powerful brothers, anyone would be tempted. In fact, it was not that she did not have doubts. That distant aunt hade to see her when she was over ten years old. She felt that she looked like that aunt and had even asked her parents. She had been scolded by her mother and did not dare to say anything more after that. This time, this man had suddenlye to her and said so much, which made her feel more hopeful. She didn¡¯t have a high degree. She went to a vocational school and worked as a cashier in a small town, but who wouldn¡¯t want to go to the big city? If there was such an opportunity, why would he give it up? ¡°Yueyue, I¡¯ll go home and tell my parents.¡± Yu Bin smiled,¡±do you think your parents will agree to you leaving?¡± They¡¯ve raised you up, would they agree to let you go find your biological parents?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll tell them that I¡¯ll take care of them when they¡¯re old.¡± ¡°They will still be worried.¡± Huang Yu hesitated for a moment. that¡¯s good. I¡¯ll go to the capital with you first. I¡¯ll tell themter. Yu Bin heaved a sigh of relief and immediately left Tianjin city with Huang Yu. He drove here and went back the same way he came. On the way, Huang Yu called home and said that she would not go home because she was going to sleep at her colleague¡¯s house. Her husband did not take it seriously. The capital city was about 200 kilometers away from Jin city. It only took three hours to get there by car. Yu Bin first brought Huang Yu to futun apartments. No one was living there now. After Huang Yu went in, she sighed, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s really nice here.¡± Then, the door opened again and she saw a man in a suit. She was at a loss. She came from a small ce. How could she not be afraid when she saw a high-ranking official in the capital? Shen Zhaozheng looked at her from head to toe. This woman was the same age as him and really looked like Liu Mei. He could tell at a nce that she and Liu Mei were definitely rted. Shen zhaoxi had never been to Liu Mei¡¯s hometown, let alone see her distant cousin. He took a step forward, and Huang Yu was so scared that she took a step back. ¡°Hello, principal Shen Qianqian.¡± Shen Zhaozheng raised his hand. don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯ll take you to the Shen family tomorrow to see my father. You don¡¯t have to do or say anything. Just follow me. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. Yu Bin, you stay here and watch over her. After I give you a call tomorrow, bring her to the mansion in the western suburbs. ¡°Yes, boss.¡± At the western suburbs residence, Zhou Jiang called again to say that the ye family might be withdrawing from the market in many ways tomorrow. This withdrawal indicated that the ye family was not far from closing down. Liu Mei had never thought that things were going too smoothly. She trusted Lin Yin very much. All these years, Lin Yin had never made any mistakes. He had fought for a boy for her and allowed her to enter the Shen family¡¯s house. Now, he had stopped two paternity tests.
There was nothing that Lin Yin could not do. She had another good night¡¯s sleep. The next morning, the weather was not as cold as before, but it was still as chilly as spring.
Chapter 2353: 2416-what are you keeping me in suspense for? Chapter 2353: Chapter 2416-what are you keeping me in suspense for? In the evening, Shen Zhaozheng drove over. Liu Mei had just returned from the ye family. On the surface, she was concerned about ye mo, but in fact, she was gloating. Ye Hui told Shen Zhaozheng everything, and Shen Zhaozheng entered the Shen family mansion without a word. Liu Mei was in a good mood. When she saw Shen Zhaozheng, she quickly reached out to pull him. Zhaozheng,e and have dinner. There¡¯s old hen soup tonight. It¡¯s been stewed for a long time, and the meat is crispy. Shen Zhaozheng pulled his hand away without a trace and looked at the nanny beside him. ¡°Go and call my father to the hall. I have something to tell him.¡± Liu Mei was a little surprised,¡±what do you mean?¡± Can¡¯t we talk after dinner?¡± Shen Zhaozheng walked into the living room and sat down. Liu Mei was a little nervous. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem right. She thought about it but couldn¡¯t think of anything. She sat down next to Shen Zhaozheng and said carefully, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did the ye family make you upset again?¡± This was the only thing she could think of. The ye family was about to go bankrupt, so ye Hui must have gone to bother him again. That was why he looked so upset. Was that right? ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said expressionlessly. When he said this, he stared into Liu Mei¡¯s eyes. Liu Mei felt a little creeped out, as if Zhao Zheng had seen through her.
Soon, Shen Boyong walked out of the room. When he saw Shen Zhaozheng, he chuckled and said,¡±Why didn¡¯t you stay at home to apany niannian and the children?¡± ¡°Father, there¡¯s a very important person I want you to see,¡± Shen Zhaozheng coughed. ¡°What important person?¡± Shen Boyong was puzzled. ¡°You¡¯ll see her soon, father,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said as he nced at Liu Mei. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s phone rang, and he picked it up. ¡°Yes, okay, I know.¡± Shen Boyong¡¯s expression darkened,¡±you child, why are you keeping me in suspense?¡± Shen Zhaozheng helped Shen Boyong to sit down, and two people walked in from the main entrance. It was Yu Bin, who had brought Huang Yu in. As Huang Yu got closer, Liu Mei, who was standing, was scared to death.|| She fell back onto the sofa. How did Yingluo, this girl,e here? Did Zhaozheng bring her here? What was Zhaozheng trying to do? Did he know something? Why didn¡¯t I receive any news? when did he do all these things behind my back? Huang Yu finally walked in front of Shen Boyong, who was a little presbyopic. Shen Zhaozheng handed him his presbyopia sses,¡±Father, take a look at this man.¡± Liu Mei couldn¡¯t sit still. She stepped forward and grabbed,|| He stopped Huang Yu¡¯s hand and said,¡±you little girl, why are you here?¡± Who let you in? Hurry up and follow me. ¡± Shen Zhaozheng grabbed|| He held her arm. let her go after father has seen her. It¡¯s not toote. It wasn¡¯t easy for her toe all the way from Jincheng. Shen Boyong put on his presbyopic sses and said,¡±Jincheng, isn¡¯t that your hometown? Is he a rtive from your hometown?¡± Liu Mei¡¯s face was pale as she stared at Shen Zhaozheng in fear. She felt as if her end hade. Shen Boyong put on his sses and finally saw Huang Yu¡¯s face clearly. Huang Yu and Liu Mei looked at least 70% simr, even more so than Shen Xing and Liu Mei. There was no need to think about it. There must be some kind of rtionship between these two people.
father, this is Huang Yu, ¡± Shen Zhaozheng added. he was born in 1982 and now lives in Tianjin city. Chapter 2354: 2417-panicking Chapter 2354: Chapter 2417-panicking Liu Mei¡¯s face turned pale, and her hands started to shake unconsciously. She was terrified and even wanted to escape, but she didn¡¯t know how to deal with all this. Shen Boyong¡¯s face had already darkened when he saw her face, but when Shen Zhaozheng mentioned ¡¯82, he gritted his teeth and nced at Liu Mei. ¡°Speak, who is this to you?¡± Liu Mei¡¯s teeth were chattering. She said in fear, ¡°it¡¯s Qianqian. She¡¯s my rtive. She¡¯s the daughter of a cousin. Cousin, Qianqian, cousin, she looks like me. ¡°Really?¡± Shen Zhaozheng smiled. As far as I know, your cousin who raised Huang Yu doesn¡¯t look like you, Yingluo.¡± After saying that, he handed the phone to her. ¡°This is Huang Yu¡¯s mother,¡± Liu Mei was born beautiful, but this cousin looked ordinary. There was no simrity between them. Liu Mei knew that Zhao Zheng hade prepared. Shen Boyong¡¯s fingers trembled slightly as he looked at Liu Mei with an endless chill in his eyes.
¡°When Zhenzhen gave birth at Maria hospital, the madam of the ye family also happened to give birth there,¡± Shen Zhaozheng continued. Liu Mei suddenly jumped up,¡±what do you mean?¡± What are you trying to do? I¡¯m Huang Yu¡¯s mother¡¯s cousin. What does it matter if she and I look simr? why did you invite her all the way here? I¡¯ve raised you up to this age, what exactly do you want?¡± ¡°Shut up and sit down.¡± Shen Boyong spoke through gritted teeth. Liu Mei was panicking. She had been hiding the truth for decades.|| It was as if there was ayer of window paper between them that would break with a poke. Once thisyer of window paper was broken, what awaited her would be eternal damnation. The only person she could rely on was her daughter. Not only did she fail to win her father¡¯s favor, but she also ended up in prison. If Zhaozheng¡¯s matter were to be exposed, the old man would definitely not let her off. Shen Zhaozheng continued unhurriedly, ¡± after the madam of the ye family gave birth, the news she received was that the boy she had given birth to had died. Liu Mei, who was in the hospital at that time, gave birth to a boy sessfully. In less than half a month, she married you and became the madam of the Shen family. A month after she gave birth, a baby girl, Qianqian, was secretly sent back to Jincheng by her. Not only was Liu Mei¡¯s hand shaking, but her whole body was shaking too. She couldn¡¯t stop shaking. Shen Zhaozheng wanted to take her life this time. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Who ordered you to do so? Did the night radiance bewitch you? I¡¯ll be honest with you, your father did a DNA test. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask your father.¡± Shen Boyong remained silent, as if he was thinking about something. ¡°I still have something to show father,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said calmly. Zhao hang entered the mansion and handed the file to Shen Zhaozheng. Liu Mei¡¯s heart was in her throat. Shen Zhaozheng took out the report and flipped to thest page. The probability of a parent-child rtionship was 99.99%. This was the biological rtionship between him and ye Hui. Sure enough, all of this was Liu Mei¡¯s doing. He was ye Hui¡¯s younger brother, the son of the ye family, and Huang Yu was Liu Mei¡¯s child. True|| When he met his father, he only had hatred for Liu Mei, but he felt pity for his father, Shen Boyong.
After all, it had been so many years, and his father had been kept in the dark and deceived by her for decades. Chapter 2355: 2418-lost Chapter 2355: Chapter 2418-lost Although his father didn¡¯t treat him very well, at least he had raised him in his elder brother¡¯s house and urged him to be sessful. His current achievements were all thanks to his father. Like his father, he had been deceived by Liu Mei. It wasn¡¯t just him and his father. There were also the Three Sisters of the ye family and his own biological son.|| Mother, she had finally given birth to a child, but was told that the child would die early after birth. How much of a shock would this be for a pregnant woman? whether his mother¡¯s death was rted to this shock or not, it had been a long time and there was no way to prove it. However, he believed that Liu Mei and Jian Jia were involved. He passed the paternity test report to Shen Boyong, ¡± father, this is the DNA test for me and ye Hui. Liu Mei waspletely disheartened. This time, she was really finished. When did Zhao Zheng do the DNA test? And when did he start to suspect all this? He was really hiding too much, and she was no match for him at all. She had said that the ye family¡¯s situation was too smooth, but she didn¡¯t expect that Yingluo would be so happy. She suddenly came back to her senses. Could it be that the smooth-sailing situation in the ye family was also an illusion created by zhaoxi to numb her and make her lower her guard?
It was over. It was over. She was no match for Shen Zhaozheng. She had never been. When Shen Boyong read thest page, he directly smashed the teacup beside him, causing Liu Mei to tremble in fear. Shen Boyong gritted his teeth and looked at Liu Mei, you b * stard, tell me clearly. What¡¯s going on? what¡¯s with the DNA test I did previously? ¡± ¡°Liu Mei must have done something,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said. Liu Mei knew that the situation was hopeless, so she suddenly knelt in front of him, ¡± it¡¯s because I loved you too much back then. I know you value boys over girls. If there were no boys, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter your family. Shen Boyong raised his hand and gave a heavy p.¡±Do you really think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re after?¡± Liu Mei¡¯s tears fell. at that time, the madam of the ye family was dying, so I adopted Zhaozheng out of kindness. I didn¡¯t change the child with ill intentions as Zhaozheng said. This is fate between me and Zhaozheng, and also fate between you and Zhaozheng. If it weren¡¯t for me, how could you have such an outstanding son? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s eyes were already filled with disgust. He was really on the verge of death, but he had not spoken a single word of truth. How could Shen Boyong believe her so easily? he only coldly said,¡±I¡¯ll hand this matter over to mywyer. As for you, Yingluo ¡­¡± Liu Mei hurriedly got up and grabbed|| She grabbed Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s arm and said,¡±Zhaozheng, even if I¡¯m not your biological son, I¡¯m not your biological son.¡±|| Mother, it¡¯s been so many years.¡± Shen Zhaozheng flung her hand away and said coldly, ¡± ¡°What have you been doing all these years?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been taking care of you for so many years,¡± Liu Mei said shamelessly. Even Shen Boyong couldn¡¯t bear to listen to her anymore and shot her a cold nce. Liu Mei continued, ¡± when you were in a car ident and had a fracture, I cooked and went to visit you every day. I took care of you. Don¡¯t you know how I feel? ¡± I¡¯ve always treated you as my own son. You can¡¯t let the ye sisters bewitch you. The grace of being born is not as good as the grace of raising you.¡± Shen Zhaozheng chuckled and said,¡±raised?¡± You raised me? It was eldest brother and eldest sister-inw who raised me. Raising me at eldest brother and eldest sister-inw¡¯s ce, do you need to be half distracted?¡± Liu Mei was furious,¡±why didn¡¯t I do it?¡± Did I raise you, you ungrateful wretch? Did you see that the ye family is rich and want to inherit the ye family¡¯s assets, so you want to cut off all ties with us?¡± Chapter 2356: Let’s talk about it later Chapter 2356: Let¡¯s talk about itter Shen Zhaozheng gritted his teeth and said,¡±I¡¯m going to cut it off cleanly, but you¡¯re the one who killed my biological son.¡±|| Mother¡¯s man, the only main culprit for all of this is you. It has nothing to do with father, and it has nothing to do with my brothers. It also has nothing to do with the sisters of the ye family. It¡¯s just you.¡± Liu Mei wiped her tears andmented his crime, ¡± you¡¯re turning your back on us. You¡¯re too cold-blooded and heartless. What you eat and use are from the Chen family, but now you¡¯re only thinking about the ye family. Do you still have a conscience? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng was already toozy to waste his breath on her, and Shen Boyong was already trembling with anger. Shen Zhaozheng walked up to him worriedly and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Father, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet,¡± Shen Boyong clutched his chest. ¡°Do we need to call the doctor?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± At least until now, Zhao Zheng still called him father. To be honest, he really did not want to lose such a son. Up until now, Liu Mei had not looked at Huang Yu. She did not feel guilty at all to those who were deceived by her. Shen Boyong called out to his Secretary coldly,¡±Take Liu Mei away and let the people from the Public Security Department deal with her,¡±
Bo Yong, you can¡¯t do this to me, ¡± Liu Mei cried out. I¡¯ve worked hard for the past thirty years, even if I didn¡¯t give birth to Zhaozheng. There¡¯s still Shen Xing, and she¡¯s our daughter. Shen Xing can¡¯t pull up points at the moment, so why are you bringing her up? ¡°You still have the face to mention Shen Xing? if it weren¡¯t for yourck of discipline, would Shen Xing have gone to jail?¡± Shen Boyong gritted his teeth. Liu Mei had no other choice, ¡± ¡°Please let me go. I know I was wrong. I really know I was wrong. I don¡¯t want anything anymore. Please let me go.¡± The Secretary quickly took Liu Mei out. Huang Yu, on the other hand, was staring at the people in front of her with some fear. She came from a small ce and had never seen such a big scene. She did not participate in these conspiracies and intrigues, and she was even afraid that she would be implicated. This biological father of hers did not seem to be so easy to get along with. Would her life really be better after having such a father? Shen Boyong really had no time to care about her at this moment, so he only said, ¡± ¡°Zhaozheng, get your men to bring her here first. We¡¯ll talk about herter.¡± He couldn¡¯t rashly acknowledge his daughter anymore. He definitely had to do a DNA test first. Although he valued men over women, he couldn¡¯t bepletely cold-blooded and heartless if it was really his blood. Let¡¯s talk about itter. The living room, which had been crying and wailing a moment ago, was now quiet. Shen Boyong nced at Shen Zhaozheng, who walked up to him and said, ¡°Father, Zhenzhen¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself to call me father. I¡¯m not your father,¡± Shen Boyong said with his eyes lowered. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s expression was solemn. you¡¯re still my father, and my brothers are still my brothers. It¡¯s her fault, and you¡¯re not at fault. All these years, I¡¯m also very grateful to you, big brother, and sister-inw for raising me to be|| Human, I will still be surnamed Shen in the future, and I will not change my surname.¡± The person¡¯s eyes, which had already scattered, suddenly looked up at him. ¡°Won¡¯t you have any objections to dissing the ye family like this?¡± ¡°They won¡¯t have any objections.¡± Shen Boyong patted his shoulder, ¡± you know how to be grateful. It¡¯s Liu Mei¡¯s fault. It¡¯s all her fault. She separated you from your family and kept it from you for so many years. All these years, she has never fulfilled her responsibility as a mother.
Chapter 2357: 2420-didn’t stay long Chapter 2357: Chapter 2420-didn¡¯t stay long Shen Zhaozheng forced a smile and didn¡¯t say anything. After the dust had settled, he left the Shen family¡¯s Public Rtions Office and went to the ye family with the DNA test. Ye Hui stood at the main entrance uneasily. She was waiting for Shen Zhaozheng to arrive, and Ye Ting even teased her for being too anxious. Finally, Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s car drove over slowly, and she even rushed forward to open the door for him. ¡°Big sister, let¡¯s talk inside,¡± Shen Zhaozheng smiled. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. After they entered, Shen Zhaozheng passed the appraisal book to ye Hui. Ye Hui opened it and was in disbelief. I did another test before, but the results showed that we¡¯re not rted by blood. Shen Zhaozheng took a deep breath. Liu Mei did something. She swapped the samples, and that¡¯s why the results are like this. She admitted that she swapped Madam ye¡¯s child back then. She sent her own daughter to her hometown to be raised by her cousin. She has brought her daughter to my father and is currently living in the capital city, waiting for my father¡¯s arrangements. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can do another test. Ye Hui hugged him. I believe you. I believe you. I¡¯ve always thought that you were my little brother. I¡¯ve never given up. I¡¯ve always looked forward to you being our little brother.
Ye Ting and ye Shu were confused. ¡°Why is it a little brother again? What¡¯s the meaning of all these twists and turns?¡± Shen Zhaozheng exined the general situation to Ye Ting again. Ye Ting was instantly furious. Liu Mei, that b * tch, not only did she steal our brother, but she also dared to stop us from finding the real one. || Minister, where is she now?¡± Shen Zhaozheng smiled. father has handed her over to the police to handle. However, because of what happened that year, it has been 30 years. Even if they want to pursue criminal responsibility, it has already passed the court period. Perhaps ¡­ Ye Hui couldn¡¯t help but say with tears in his eyes, ¡± as long as we can get back what we lost and find my younger brother again, that¡¯s enough. She¡¯ll get what she deserves. Ye Ting was so happy that he didn¡¯t know how to react. It was an established fact that their mother had passed away. After decades, they had to get used to it. However, she had never expected that her mother would really leave a younger brother for them. Moreover, he was such an outstanding younger brother in all aspects. Even his looks were impable. They would be too proud to bring such a younger brother out. She really wanted to invite all the rtives of the ye family right now and tell them that they had a very outstanding younger brother. Shen Zhaozheng said seriously, ¡± there¡¯s something I want to tell you. I still want to keep my surname. It¡¯s all Liu Mei¡¯s fault. It has nothing to do with the rest of the Shen family. My father, brother, and sister-inw have raised me. I can¡¯t be stubborn. Ye Hui hurriedly said, ¡± yes, we all understand. Of course, we only want you as a person. No matter what your surname is, you will always be our younger brother. Our biological younger brother. Shen Zhaozheng heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, his sisters were reasonable people. They didn¡¯t go to his father and brother to make a big fuss about the family name. Ye Ting and ye Shu also waved their hands. it¡¯s all fake. We don¡¯t mind this. You are a person who knows how to repay kindness. We admire and admire you. Shen Zhaozheng did not stay for long. I¡¯ll go home first. I¡¯ll tell niannian about this. I¡¯ll bring her here for dinner in two days. Chapter 2358: 2421-so serious? Chapter 2358: Chapter 2421-so serious? Ye Hui hurriedly nodded. alright, alright, alright. Let¡¯s go home first. Shen Zhaozheng left, and the three Sisters of the ye family sent him off at the door for a long time. The three women in their thirties looked at the car driving away reluctantly. Ye Hui turned his head and looked at Ye Ting, ¡°Why are you still crying?¡± Ye Ting quickly wiped his eyes and said,¡±what nonsense are you saying?¡± Who¡¯s crying?¡± Ye Huiughed as he hooked his arm around her shoulder,¡±Okay, okay, okay, you didn¡¯t cry, you didn¡¯t cry.¡± Ye Ting reached out and hugged ye Hui. I really didn¡¯t expect that after going around in circles, we would actually return to the original path. I¡¯m so lucky. I¡¯m really lucky. Ye Shu also said, ¡± yes. By chance. At first, big sister asked him to pretend to be our younger brother. I didn¡¯t expect that he would really be our younger brother in the end. The three of them were deeply touched, unable to extricate themselves. Shen Zhaozheng drove away from the ye family and returned to the Yu mansion. The heavy stone that had been pressing on his heart for many days was finally lifted. Liu Mei was caught, but the rtionship between her and her father wasn¡¯t strained. She also recognized her sisters.
Everything was going well, and she could finally tell niannian, so she could rest assured. When he returned home, Gu Nian was having dinner in the dining room. As soon as she saw him, she immediately waved.¡±I thought you weren¡¯ting back for dinner again.¡± Shen Zhaozheng took off his coat, and a nanny came forward to take it. ¡°Mr. Shen, please go to the sink for dinner.¡± After Shen Zhaozheng washed his hands, he walked to the dining room and finished dinner with Gu Nian. Then, he held her hand and led her upstairs. As soon as the door closed, he pulled her to the sofa and said gently, ¡± ¡°Niannian, there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? why are you being so serious?¡± Gu Nian tilted her head to look at him. ¡°I¡¯ve been investigating something recently.¡± I felt that you were busy recently. Tell me, what is it? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to have three more sisters,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said as he nced at her. Gu Nian was stunned for a moment before she quickly reacted and pointed at him. ¡°So, are you actually still part of the ye family?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Shen Zhaozheng was surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t that only natural?¡± Gu Nian shrugged. Big sister looks like you, and you ¡­|| Mom, oh no, I¡¯ve always found Liu Mei¡¯s attitude towards you strange. Since she relied on you to get into the Shen family, and you¡¯re her biological son, how could she not support you? because she¡¯s short-sighted, after using you to get into the Shen family, she left you aside and didn¡¯t care about you. She¡¯s not even as good to you as your brother and sister-inw. In fact, I¡¯ve always suspected her identity.¡± Shen Zhaozheng touched her face and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just as you¡¯ve guessed. She used some means to exchange for my biological child.|| When my mother gave birth to me, she gave her daughter to her cousin to raise and did not often go back to visit her biological daughter.¡± this is too much. She has destroyed two families. For her own selfish desires and for her own wealth, she has stolen someone else¡¯s child. She has separated you from your real family for decades. She is too despicable. Gu Nian was filled with indignation. Shen Zhaozheng smiled and said,¡±fortunately, everything turned out to be true.¡±|| It¡¯s not toote to talk to big white.¡± ¡°How are we going to deal with her in the end?¡± Gu Nian asked as she leaned against him. leave it to my father. I don¡¯t want to interfere in her business. Her n has failed, and that¡¯s the biggest punishment for her. A greedy person has made her lose her money. For her, it¡¯s already a disaster. Chapter 2359: 2421-eyes filled with despair Chapter 2359: Chapter 2421-eyes filled with despair ¡°It¡¯s not too much to punish her for what she has done,¡± Gu Nian nodded. yes, I¡¯ve told my sisters. My surname is still Shen. I won¡¯t change it. ¡°You¡¯re still grateful to the Shen family for raising you, aren¡¯t you?¡± Shen Zhaozheng tapped her nose and said, ¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be thanking him?¡± of course, you should be grateful. Besides, the Shen family is also very miserable. They were kept in the dark for decades and raised such an outstanding eldest son until he was 31 years old. Suddenly, you said that he was someone else¡¯s. Your Father¡¯s heart must be in pain. At this time, if you make things worse and change back to the ye family name, he will definitely be very upset. Shen Zhaozheng was pleased. They were like-minded, and his niannian was also a kind person. yes, you¡¯re right. After all, you¡¯ve raised me for decades. I can¡¯t just leave. The next day, Ye Ting found out where Liu Mei was being held, and then went to the police station to visit Liu Mei with her sister. When Liu Mei saw the three ye sisters, she immediately stood up in anger, ¡± it¡¯s all your fault. It¡¯s all your fault for instigating Zhao Zheng to do all this. I have nothing now that I¡¯ve lost Zhao Zheng. What about you? you have everything. Why are you still fighting with me for Zhao Zheng? ¡± Ye Ting snorted coldly. you are really shameless to the extreme. Not only did you steal our brother, but you also indirectly caused our mother¡¯s tragic death. After that, you even dared to interfere with my sister¡¯s paternity test. You schemed against all the traps, but what happened in the end? Didn¡¯t you still scheme yourself into prison?¡±
Liu Mei really hated the Three Sisters of the ye family, but they still came to gloat. Not only did the ye family not have to go bankrupt, but they had also found their long-lost son. All her years of nning had gone to waste. How could she be willing to ept this? How could she ept this? b * tch, you¡¯re all b * tches. You¡¯ve stolen my son away. I¡¯ve raised him for 31 years. What about you? you¡¯re nothing. Who are you? ¡± Ye Ting stared at her coldly. I will use all means to make you spend the rest of your life in prison. Just you wait! Liu Mei¡¯s eyes were filled with despair. In the morning, Gu Nian¡¯s entire body was aching. As it was the weekend, Shen Zhaozheng apanied her in bed.|| Go. After breakfast, Shen Zhaozheng went to his brother¡¯s house again and told him and his sister-inw about the matter. The two of them were naturally as shocked as Shen Boyong. Zhou Yueru scolded Liu Mei ruthlessly, and her eyes couldn¡¯t help but redden. Although the whole family had been on bad terms because of han zhinian and Zhaozheng¡¯s matter, Zhaozheng had grown up with them after all. They were still very reluctant to be told that he was someone else¡¯s child. Shen Zhaozheng told them that he didn¡¯t n to change his surname and that he would still treat them as his brothers and sisters-inw in the future. Only then did Zhou Yueru¡¯s tears stop. In the western suburbs mansion, Shen Boyong asked his Secretary to bring Huang Yu over again. Huang Yu was quite good-looking. After all, she was Liu Mei¡¯s son. Liu Mei had relied on her beauty to get close to Shen Boyong. Looking at Huang Yu now, it was as if he was looking at Liu Mei when she was young. Shen Boyong sighed. What kind of sin did shemit? He calmed himself down and asked, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s your job in Jincheng?¡± ¡°I¡¯m working as a cashier at a supermarket,¡± Huang Yu said, trembling. Shen Boyong could not help but frown. His daughter must be having a hard time working as a cashier at the supermarket. Although he had never known of the existence of such a daughter, blood rtions were a very mysterious thing. He still could not bear to see her suffer. Chapter 2360: How glorious would this be? Chapter 2360: How glorious would this be? However, Yingluo didn¡¯t have any extra feelings for him. After all, they had never lived together before. It was unrealistic to say that they had a father-daughter rtionship. ¡°How are your days?¡± Yingluo is okay. My Yingluo¡¯s husband is a warehouse keeper at the supermarket. The two of us also bought a two-bedroom house in town. We have a son and a daughter. ¡°That¡¯s not bad, Yingluo. Have you considereding to the capital to live?¡± Shen Boyong nodded. Huang Yu thought for a moment and then shook his head. She had been in the capital city for a few days, but this home and this environment had always made her feel scared and out of ce. Amoner like her didn¡¯t want to get involved in the schemes of big shots. It was enough for him toe out and broaden his horizons. Now that she had opened her eyes, it was better for her to return to her small county and live her peaceful life. Shen Boyong was d that he did not follow Liu Mei, or at least he did not aim too high and look down on Shen Xing.
He was a down-to-earth child. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send you back,¡± he said, nodding. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The two of them were very distant. After all, they had never lived together. Even if they were biological father and daughter, they would not have much to talk about. After Shen Boyong¡¯s Secretary took Huang Yu away, he called his former subordinates and arranged two easy and decent jobs for Huang Yu and her husband in Jincheng County. Although there weren¡¯t any suitable positions for the two of them in the world¡¯s top 500 technologypany, argepany with thousands of employees could more or less find two idle positions that only ate and didn¡¯t work. Moreover, the sry and treatment of the two of them were quite good. Huang Yu received such good news when she got home. She was so happy that she did not know what to do. The big shots always had their ways. In the past, when she passed by the tall building of the technologypany, she was so envious of those white-cor workers. Now, she could also work in such a tall ce, and her husband had actually arranged a job for her. This was such a glorious thing. She specially found Shen Boyong¡¯s phone number and expressed her gratitude to him. Shen Boyong only smiled. do your work well and remember one thing. Don¡¯t aim too high. Don¡¯t use my name to act tyrannically. Do you hear me? ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯ll remember it all.¡± The Secretary returned to him and whispered, ¡± old leader, director Zhao from the police station is asking how to deal with Liu Mei. It happened thirty years ago, and it¡¯s already past the legal period. But if you really want to deal with her again, they can find a way. ¡°Give me some time to think,¡± Shen Boyong¡¯s expression was somewhat gloomy. The Secretary then left. It had only been a few days in prison, but Liu Mei seemed to have aged a few years. Her decades of nning had all gone to waste. How could she not be exhausted? She gave Lin Yin a call. Lin Yin was in country M, and her heart skipped a beat when she received the call. ¡°Lin Yin, bad news, we¡¯ve been discovered,¡± Liu Mei said softly. Lin Yin heaved a sigh of relief. Her intuition was right. Shen Zhaozheng was indeed a ruthless character. He had indeed discovered something.
Fortunately, she had retracted her hand quickly and didn¡¯t let him catch her.|| What leverage? she had also thrown all the things that happened back then onto Liu Mei. Fortunately, she had the foresight. Otherwise, she would have ended up like Liu Mei. don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s been 30 years since that incident. They won¡¯t do anything to you. This matter will definitely be left unsettled in the end. Chapter 2361: Don’t you feel any hatred? Chapter 2361: Don¡¯t you feel any hatred? ¡°Even if it¡¯s not settled, I have nothing left. The old man is definitely going to take back the house he gave me. What should I do, Lin Yin?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. If you have nothing after youe out, I¡¯ll take care of you and give you money.¡± She was afraid that Liu Mei would rat her out. The old leader Shen Boyong might still have some feelings for Liu Mei, but for Lin Yin, if he knew that she was involved in the child stealing, he would definitely torture her to death. In fact, she was the mastermind behind this incident. She only thought of this to deal with the ye family. Liu Mei, that idiot, was just a chess piece of her. Liu Mei muttered, ¡± you can¡¯t go back on your word. If I have no other way out, you can¡¯t leave me alone. Do you understand? ¡± ¡°You still don¡¯t trust me with our friendship? You can¡¯t tell anyone about me. If we¡¯re both done for, we¡¯ll be in a desperate situation, understand?¡± ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± She felt that Lin Yin¡¯s words made sense. She could only rely on Lin Yin in the future. Liu Mei had never thought of relying on herself since she was young. She only thought of relying on others. When one backer fell, she quickly tried to please another. She had no foresight and was so stupid that it made people¡¯s hair stand on end. In the Royal Vi, Shen Zhaozheng was still not rxed. Lin Yin used to be a nurse at Maria hospital, but there was no trace of her in this matter.
Everything was pushed to Liu Mei, including the economic crisis of the ye family this time. The executive President of the ye family, Zhou Jiang, also said that it was Liu Mei who bribed him and asked him not to make any countermeasures. Shen Zhaozheng snorted. If Liu Mei had this ability, would she still have to rely on others to survive now? Obviously, Lin Yin was much smarter than her. She had left early. Liu Mei could not have thought so thoroughly about what had happened back then. It was probably Lin Yin who had caused all of this. Back then, she had finally managed to get close to the ye family and wanted to enter the ye family to be the first wife. Unfortunately, it was ruined by the Three Sisters of the ye family. She had always harbored a grudge against the ye family. First, she stole his mother¡¯s child and provoked his mother who had just given birth. Then, she wanted to make the ye family go bankrupt. This woman was the one with the true heart of a snake. Liu Mei, hehehe, he was just a pawn. His father could deal with him however he wanted. As he was thinking, his father called. ¡°ng! ng! ng!¡± ¡°Father, Zhenzhen¡± it¡¯s like this, I¡¯ve been thinking about it for two days. The police station said that it¡¯s been 30 years since the incident, and it¡¯s past the court period, so there¡¯s nothing we can do anymore. I¡¯ve already taken back the house I gave her, and from now on, Hanhan will be left to her own devices. What do you think? ¡± After all, they had lived together for thirty years, so Shen Boyong did not want to kill her. ¡°It¡¯s all up to you, father,¡± Shen Zhaozheng smiled. ¡°Then it¡¯s decided.¡± No matter how wrong Liu Mei was, she had brought him an outstanding son. The ye family had even told him that Zhao Zheng would still be their godbrother and Zhao Zheng would still be the son of the Shen family. That was enough. Liu Mei¡¯s mistake would be written off. Anyway, he would not care about this woman anymore. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m afraid of Yingluo over at the ye family.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the ye family.¡± ¡°Let me do the talking.¡±
¡°Alright,¡± he said. Shen Zhaozheng brought Gu Nian to the ye family¡¯s mansion. After Shen Zhaozheng made his intentions clear, Ye Ting was a little angry. it¡¯s all because of that woman that we¡¯ve been apart for thirty years. Don¡¯t you hate her at all? ¡± Chapter 2362: The love that a normal family should have Chapter 2362: The love that a normal family should have Gu Nian hurriedly walked over andforted her. ¡°Second sister, don¡¯t be angry. Listen to what Zhaozheng has to say.¡± I left this matter to my father, ¡± Shen Zhaozheng said in a deep voice. he still has some feelings for Liu Mei, so he didn¡¯t do anything to her. no! Ye Ting gritted his teeth. I really want her to spend the rest of her life in prison. ¡°Second sister, please don¡¯t be angry,¡± Gu Nian hurriedly patted her back. Shen Zhaozheng continued, ¡°Liu Mei can¡¯t think of everything on her own. She¡¯s an aplice at most, and she¡¯s most greedy for wealth and glory. Letting her live outside with nothing is the biggest punishment for her. Ye Hui was still rtively calm. you said that she couldn¡¯t think of everything on her own. What do you mean? is there someone else? ¡± ¡°Lin Yin,¡± The expressions of the three of them darkened. ¡°But she¡¯s very calctive. She¡¯s not involved in anything, so Liu Mei is nothing to be afraid of. The real mastermind is Lin Yin.¡± The three of them fell silent. Zhaozheng was right. Lin Yin had almost be their stepmother back then. She was indeed a scheming woman.
Ye Hui nodded. alright, we understand. We¡¯ll leave the old leader to decide how to deal with Liu Mei. But Lin Yin, how are you going to deal with her? ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way at the moment. We can only find another opportunity in the future.¡± Ye Ting gritted his teeth. a woman like her is also insatiable. She will definitely give herself away. Shen Zhaozheng nodded. His second sister was right. Lin Yin was not a woman who was easily satisfied. There would be plenty of opportunities to deal with her in the future. The two of them had dinner at the ye family mansion before going back. The cold wind was still blowing. Gu Nian sat in the back seat with him as she leaned against him.¡±The evilness of the human heart is truly beyond one¡¯s imagination,¡± Shen Zhaozheng held her in his arms and patted her head. ¡°Humans are willing to do anything for their own benefits.¡± ¡°Liu Mei¡¯s biggest mistake was that she should have treated you with all her heart since she had switched you,¡± Gu Nian sighed. At least, brother Zhaozheng could enjoy the love that a normal family should have. Liu Mei was not only bad to the stolen son, but also to the daughter she had exchanged. In the past few decades, they had only visited him a few years ago and given him some money. After that, they had rarely contacted each other. A person like her would only care about her own interests. She was extremely selfish. Shen Zhaozheng kissed her forehead. it¡¯s all in the past. Now that I¡¯ve found my real family, she will pay for her crimes. yes, I like all the older sisters in the ye family. They are very Frank and straightforward people. ¡°Yes.¡± it¡¯s just that your biological father, the ye family¡¯s old master, doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re his biological son? ¡± ¡°It seems so,¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. Ye Liangtian had been suffering from kidney disease all these years and had been recuperating in the sanatorium. He had always been worried about one thing, which was that he only had three daughters and no sons. Moreover, these three daughters were all obsessed with the scientific world and none of them wanted to take over the ye family¡¯s business.
How could he not be worried? On this day, he was sitting in a wheelchair and basking in the sun in the courtyard. His servant ran over and said, ¡± ¡°Master, the three youngdies havee to visit you.¡± Ye Liangtian was a little surprised. Because he had always been a yboy, his three daughters did not like him very much. In the past, only his eldest daughter would visit him asionally. Now, three of them hade at once. Did something big happen?
Chapter 2363: 2425-absolutely true Chapter 2363: Chapter 2425-absolutely true ¡°Dad, we have something to tell you.¡± Ye Hui took the lead and walked forward. ¡°Did something happen at thepany?¡± thepany¡¯s matters are no longer rted. What I want to say is, when mother left the ye family that year, Hanhan ¡­ At the mention of their mother, ye Liang Tian¡¯s expression darkened, ¡± this happened so long ago. Do you still want to use this to teach me a lesson? ¡± Ye Ting gritted his teeth. Their father had never felt that his flirtatious behavior when he was young had hurt his mother so much. He would never feel that he had done many wrong things back then. Ye Hui coughed lightly. we don¡¯t have any intention of teaching you a lesson. Do you know that when mother left that year, she was actually pregnant? ¡± what? ¡± ye Liangtian¡¯s eyes lit up. what did you say? ¡± ¡°Yes, when my mother left that year, she was pregnant. In August of 1982, she gave birth to a child, Hanhan.¡± ¡°A boy or a girl?¡±
The expressions of the three of them darkened. They knew what their father was concerned about. ¡°It¡¯s a boy,¡± ye Hui said after he calmed down. Ye Liangtian was overjoyed, ¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Where is he now? What kind of person is he?¡± They finally found a sessor who could inherit the ye family¡¯s huge business territory. ¡°His surname is Shen now.¡± ¡°Is he a promising person?¡± he¡¯s very promising. He¡¯s now the president of the capital¡¯s first Scientific Research Institute. Ye Liangtian was stunned,¡¯he¡¯s only 31 and he¡¯s already the director? Could it be the Shen family from the capital?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± ye Hui nodded. ¡°Has it been confirmed that he¡¯s my son?¡± it¡¯s absolutely true. We¡¯ve already done a DNA test. that¡¯s good, that¡¯s very good. Make him free. Since none of you are willing to inherit it, let him manage mypany. Ye Ting snorted. dad, you might be thinking too much. He is the president of the Academy of Sciences. He loves his scientific research work. He will note to manage the ye family¡¯spany. ¡°How can we do that? He¡¯s the only son of the ye family, and you¡¯re all hands-off managers. If he doesn¡¯t inherit it, who will?¡± ¡°There¡¯s one more thing that I need to tell you. Qianqian doesn¡¯t n on changing his surname,¡± ye Hui said after some thought. When ye Liangtian heard this, his face darkened, ¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± the Shen family raised him up. He wants to be grateful for the Shen family¡¯s kindness, so he doesn¡¯t n to change his surname.
Ye Liangtian¡¯s expression was unhappy. no matter what, he is still a member of the ye n. The blood of the ye n flows in his veins. How can he not acknowledge his roots and ancestors? ¡± Ye Ting¡¯s eyes almost rolled to the sky.¡±As long as you haven¡¯t taken care of her, what right do you have to ask her to change her surname to ye? If it wasn¡¯t for you, would mother have left the ye family back then? Would this child be out there?¡± Ye Liangtian clutched his chest. you silly girl. Is this how you talk to your father? ¡± Ye Jie pulled Ye Ting and motioned for her to speak less. The old master was not in good health. As his daughters, what else could they do but give in to him?
¡°Even though he¡¯s our brother and your son, we still want to respect his own opinion,¡± ye Hui said calmly. Ye Liangtian gritted his teeth. this is my son. He will definitely inherit my business in the future. His surname will definitely be ye. It¡¯s useless for you to say it. Next time you bring him over, I will tell him personally. Chapter 2364: 2427-crying for a long time Chapter 2364: Chapter 2427-crying for a long time Ye Ting crossed his arms in front of his chest and snorted coldly.¡±Zhaozheng is already the Dean of the Academy of Sciences, and his future is limitless. He¡¯s not after money, and he¡¯s not interested in running a business. You should leave your business to a professional manager.¡± Ye Liangtian clutched his chest. I¡¯m still worried about leaving it to outsiders. Yehui, you have to bring that child over when you¡¯re free. I¡¯ll tell him these things. He¡¯ll definitely listen. Ye Ting chuckled in his heart. Where did he get his confidence from? Ye Hui replied, ¡± we understand. We will bring him here. However, I hope that you don¡¯t have too much hope. Don¡¯t force him to do anything. Otherwise, you will be pushing your own son away. Ye Liang Tian did not care. There was no one in this world who was not greedy for money. The Dean of the Academy of Sciences? It sounded cool, but as a researcher in the establishment, he could not enjoy life. Two real estates were enough. If he could not live in a big house or drive a luxury car, what fun was there in life? Hehe, not everyone in this world would covet a house and a car. In addition to these worldly possessions, what Shen Zhaozheng wanted the most was feelings. Love, family, and friendship. The richest person is to get a rtionship that doesn¡¯t ask for anything in return.
A person like ye Liangtian would naturally not understand. At the police station, Liu Mei was detained for more than half a month. In the end, she was acquitted. After all, the court case had passed and thew could not do anything to her. What she didn¡¯t know was that she was just bait for Shen Zhaozheng to cast a long line to catch a big fish. After she was released from prison, she went back to the western suburbs residence, only to receive a divorce agreement. Although Shen Boyong did not punish her severely, he hated this vain woman to the bone. He did not want to see her for the rest of his life, so as not to add to his troubles and anger. The house was naturally taken back as well. Liu Mei didn¡¯t get anything. She entered the Shen family¡¯s door empty-handed and left empty-handed. She wailed in the hall, crying that Shen Boyong had let her down. At least she had served him in the Shen family for decades, but in the end, he was so cruel to chase her out. Liu Mei cried for a long time and was finally driven away by force. Naturally, Shen Boyong was not an ordinary person. He had already been very kind and did not let her go to jail, but she still dared to step on his nose and use him of his crimes. He was really looking for death. Liu Mei came out with a suitcase. There might be tens of thousands of Yuan in her bank card, which was what she had saved up over the years. There was nothing else. He had worked hard for half his life and was too smart. In the end, he didn¡¯t get anything, he didn¡¯t get anything! She stomped her foot at the door angrily and called Lin Yin. ¡°I didn¡¯t mention you when I came out. When are youing back? I have no home to return to.¡± ¡°Are you sure everything is settled?¡± ¡°Yes, you shoulde back.¡± sure, I¡¯ll be back as soon as I¡¯m done with my work here. How about this, I¡¯ll make some arrangements for you to stay in my vi. You can live there in peace and don¡¯t have to think about anything. I¡¯ll definitelypensate you when I¡¯m back.
Liu Mei heaved a sigh of relief. She did not expose Lin Yin, so Lin Yin owed her a big favor this time. It was the middle of March. The weather was no longer as cold as before. After Gu Nian had recuperated, she officially started school. Fortunately, with the support of the top student, Guan Ling, she did not fall behind in her homework. Guan Ling had already been on the news twice. In the second semester of her third year, she had be the most influential person in the school. She was now the goddess of many first and second-year students.
Chapter 2365: Dont misunderstand Chapter 2365: Don¡¯t misunderstand In room 505, Gu Nian leaned on her shoulder and said, ¡± I heard from Jian Xia that whenever our sister Guan Ling goes out, she receives a lot of letters. Both men and women are wee. Many girls in their first and second years have sent you letters. Is there such a thing? ¡± ¡°They¡¯re all about their studies and work,¡± Guan Ling said, flicking his hair. ¡°He¡¯s helping us out too,¡± Gu Nian chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t mess things up.¡± Guan Ling tapped her head. Gu Nian¡¯s phone rang. It was a message from her homeroom teacher. He Yuan, the vice-principal, had asked her to go to his office. I don¡¯t know what our Vice-Principal is up to. He¡¯s already giving me a hard time on the first day of school. Gu Nian waved her phone. In the vice-principal¡¯s office, he Yuan was on the phone. I know. The people in room 505 are very important to her. Let¡¯s start with those girls first. Gu Nian will eventually lose her cool. When Gu Nian went to he Yuan¡¯s office, the others naturally followed her and stood guard outside. The office door wasn¡¯t closed, so he Yuan naturally saw the girls. There was a faint smile on his lips. ¡°Since principal Xue has been out of town for an inspection, I would like to wee you back on behalf of the school,¡± he said.
principal, you should know that I hope you can treat me like an ordinary student. I don¡¯t need any special treatment. Gu nianxin smiled. He Yuan waved his hand. Gu Nian, please don¡¯t misunderstand. Even if she¡¯s just an ordinary student who has just given birth, I¡¯ll still show my concern when I return to school. I¡¯m not treating you as a special person. ¡°Is that so?¡± Gu Nian did not move. Did President he prepare a special ceremony to wee me back to school?¡± President he wasn¡¯t such a forgetful person, was he? He Yuan smiled. I know you don¡¯t like to cause amotion, so I didn¡¯t do this. I just called you over. Besides, your results forst year¡¯s final exam were very outstanding. I¡¯m very pleased that you didn¡¯t miss your homework during the production period. You¡¯re really worth learning from. it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s not worth announcing. Gu Nian hurriedly waved her hands. President he chatted with her for a while and Gu Nian patiently apanied him. I¡¯m not a child anymore. In a child¡¯s world, there¡¯s only simple right and wrong. If you like to pretend to be a snake, then I¡¯ll be a hypocrite with you. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. Finally, President he was done with his hypocritical words and let her go. As soon as Gu Nian left, she immediately followed the three of them out of the administrative building. this principal is really shameless. He still has the cheek to look for you. ¡°Why would he be embarrassed?¡± Gu Nian smiled. He has never admitted that he is scheming against me. He has always said that he is doing this for my own good.¡± Jian Xia almost rolled her eyes. of course. Who can¡¯t tell what he¡¯s thinking? he just wants to make you famous and make you hate him so that all the students in the school will hate you and be jealous of you. He¡¯s so vicious. He doesn¡¯t feel guilty when he¡¯s facing you. I really admire him. During this time, Guan Ling was almost bullied by Xu Lianda, the son of Tang Ji ¡®an¡¯s subordinate. However, she had to give up and not pursue Xu Lianda¡¯s fault for the time being because she had no other choice. Outside, Xu Yan and Guan Ling got into the car. Xu Yan did not say a word. Guan Ling looked at him and said,¡±What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Chapter 2366: Are you crying? Chapter 2366: Are you crying? ¡°Why did you let that scum off?¡± Xu Yan gritted his teeth. ¡°I have no other choice,¡± Guan Ling said with his eyes lowered. you don¡¯t have any power, but my family does. As long as you say the word, I will do everything I can to put that scumbag in jail. Guan Ling frowned. the Xu family is powerful. Let¡¯s forget about it. This matter ends here. what? ¡± Xu Yan looked at her in disappointment. are you afraid of the Xu family, or are you after theirpensation? ¡± Guan Ling looked at him with a bone-chilling gaze. He then said to ding Bai in a cold voice, ¡± put me down here. I¡¯ll be at school soon. I¡¯ll walk back. Ding Bai nced at her through the rearview mirror. that won¡¯t do. I have to send you back to school personally. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to exin it to my family¡¯s miss. Xu Yan knew that he had said the wrong thing, but he was also angry. He watched as his girlfriend was bullied by others, and he could not even punish that guy byw. Guan Ling was bullied, but he chose to keep the peace. This was not the Guan Ling He knew who clearly knew what love and hate were. He felt very annoyed. The car stopped in front of the girls ¡®dormitory. Guan Ling got out of the car. Xu Yan did not call her. He got out of the car by himself. The door was mmed hard, but Guan Ling did not turn around.
She felt a chill in her heart. Xu Yan felt that she was a vain person who used her innocence to exchange for the Xu family¡¯spensation. Was she that kind of person? As long as she had a way, would she let go of the people who had humiliated her? In the face of the big picture, she had no choice but to do this. Xu Yan looked at her back and felt that he had said something wrong. However, he could not apologize to her, so he went back to his dormitory in a Huff. Guan Ling didn¡¯t go back to the dormitory. Instead, he walked to the stairs and sat down. Tears rolled down his face. She didn¡¯t cry when she was bullied by Xu Lianda. Uncle niannian told her to keep things at peace, but she didn¡¯t cry. However, she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore after being misunderstood by Xu Yan. Once she started crying, she couldn¡¯t stop. She had always been a calm and rational person. Niannian often said that she was a natural politician. She could care about the big picture, she could endure it, and she could take all the grievances. However, she felt extremely aggrieved when he said that. She had never been a person who was greedy for money. Everything she had was obtained through her own efforts. She knew that she had no power and no background, but she had never thought of taking a shortcut and getting something without working. However, Xu Yan had mocked him and said that she was only trying to getpensation from the Xu family. This hurt her more than anything else. After Gu Nian left the Tang family mansion, she still felt a little worried. She called Guan Ling again. Guan Ling was still sitting on the stairs. When he saw Gu Nian¡¯s name, he quickly wiped his tears and thought for a moment before picking up the phone. ¡°Niannianqian.¡± Gu Nian knew that something was wrong as soon as she heard the voice. ¡°Did you cry?¡±
Guan Ling could still hold it in, but when he heard her question, he couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears.¡±He said that I did it for the Xu family¡¯spensation. Xu Yan thinks that I¡¯m that kind of person.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s heart wrenched when she heard her cry. ¡°How could he think that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Guan Ling sobbed,¡±I don¡¯t know.¡±
¡°I¡¯m going to school,¡± Gu Nian hurriedly replied. no need, niannian. I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m really fine. You should go home and rest. You¡¯ve had enough trouble tonight. ¡°I¡¯ll still go and see you.¡± Chapter 2367: I want to break up with him Chapter 2367: I want to break up with him After she hung up the phone, the car sped towards the media outlet. Shen Zhaozheng apanied her the entire time. When Gu Nian arrived at the school, she found Guan Ling at the top of the stairs. She had calmed down as she watched Gu Nian approach. ¡°You little girl, I told you not toe.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just worried,¡± Gu Nian said as she sat down beside her. There was a window next to the stairs. It was early April, and the spring breeze was already a little warm. ¡°Xu Yan might have just blurted something out without thinking, and he did that because he was worried.¡± Gu Nian patted her head. Guan Ling lowered his eyes and sighed,¡±He said that I don¡¯t have power, but he does. He wants to use the Xu family¡¯s power to deal with the Xu family. Niannian, don¡¯t you think he¡¯s even more naive than me? would his family go against the Xu family just because of his girlfriend? ¡°Perhaps, once Xu Yan makes this request, his family will make a move and ask me to cut off all contact with him. After all, I¡¯m someone who will only drag him down. Tell me, do you think my consideration is reasonable?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Gu Nian nodded. ¡°He wants to stand up for me, but without his family¡¯s support, what can he and I do? what we do is like an egg striking a stone, and we¡¯ve also offended many forces. I¡¯m doing this to bnce the pros and cons and minimize the damage. I don¡¯t believe that I¡¯ll never be able to punish those who humiliate me in this lifetime.¡± Gu Nian held her hand tightly. yes, Guan Ling. You¡¯re right. Xu Yan is too idealistic. I¡¯ll beat him upter to avenge you. Guan Ling shook his head with a smile. there¡¯s no need. I want to break up with him. Gu Nian¡¯s heart trembled as she thought,¡¯what are you saying? It wasn¡¯t easy for the two of you to be together. Don¡¯t give in before the outside world gives you pressure.¡± Guan Ling forced a smile. I used to read in novels and TV shows that people always say that people of equal social status should be matched. I always scoffed at them. In fact, this concept is more or less reasonable. Xu Yan is from a prestigious family, so he doesn¡¯t understand my difficulties. He doesn¡¯t understand why I want to keep things at peace. I also don¡¯t understand why he thinks of me as such. This is the prejudice caused by the difference in social status. Gu Nian frowned. you can¡¯t think of it that way. He just didn¡¯t think it through at the moment. You should know that Xu Yan is a person who is obsessed with gaming. It¡¯s simple. ¡°At least for now, we¡¯re not suitable for each other,¡± Guan Ling said with a wave. Gu Nian did not know how to persuade her. Guan Ling stood up and said, ¡± alright, I¡¯m going back to the dormitory. You should go back as well. It¡¯s gettingte. After that, he walked back to the dormitory. Gu Nian knew that Guan Ling had his own thoughts. Once she had made a decision, no one would be able to persuade her. Forget it, let other people¡¯s feelings be decided by other people. On the way back, she leaned on Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s shoulder and sighed deeply. Shen Zhaozheng patted her head. you should have done a good job. Don¡¯t me yourself. Do you understand? ¡± Gu Nian looked at the shing neon lights outside the window with a lonely expression. those in high positions also have to give up a lot. They also have to weigh the gains and losses. Their lives are also very tiring. No, to be exact, they are even more tired than us, but we only see their bright side. ¡°In this world, no one can live an easy life.¡± ¡°This time, it¡¯s really hard on Guan Ling.¡± Gu Nian sighed again. Chapter 2368: Xu Yan hung his head in dejection Chapter 2368: Xu Yan hung his head in dejection she¡¯s enduring for the time being so that she can have a better outburst in the future. She¡¯ll work even harder. Everything that can¡¯t kill her will make her stronger. You don¡¯t have to worry about her. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Gu Nian nodded. Gu Nian looked out of the window at the streetlights that were moving backwards. ¡°Xu Lianda, that scumbag, he¡¯s going to get what he deserves in the future.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The next day, after Xu Yan said those words, he was already feeling a little regretful. After sleeping for the entire night, he was even more regretful. Guan Ling was definitely not a vain person. They had been in a rtionship for a long time, and she had always been diligent. Everything she got was earned through her own hard work. He woke up early and wanted to look for Guan Ling, but he received a text message. ¡°Xu Yan, let¡¯s break up.¡± His heart sank when he received the message. He ran to the entrance of the girls ¡®dormitory and happened to see Guan Ling and a few other girlsing out of the door. He quickly stepped forward and grabbed|| ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said those words yesterday. I was wrong.¡± Guan Ling took a deep breath. but I didn¡¯t send you the message without thinking. I sent it after careful consideration. Jian Xia and Du Jun were confused. What was going on? His aura didn¡¯t seem right. Xu Yan held her hand tightly and said,¡¯you¡¯re still ming me, aren¡¯t you? I was wrong, you can punish me however you want. I know that my words hurt you, I really deserve to die.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to bete for ss.¡± Guan Ling pulled his hand away. Xu Yan followed behind her. When they arrived at the teaching block, he saw Gu Nian waiting at the entrance. Xu Yan stopped at the door and looked up at him.¡±You¡¯ve really misunderstood Guan Ling. She weighed the gains and losses of all parties and had no choice but to make this decision. Do you think she¡¯s feeling good? She¡¯s already been wronged, and you still think she¡¯s doing this for power or money? how do you want her to feel?¡± Xu Yan was dejected. I was too careless with my wordsst night. I wanted to stand up for her, but she chose to let things go. I didn¡¯t think before I said those words. I really know I was wrong. She wants to break up with me. ¡°You want to stand up for her, but have you ever thought that your family is willing to offend the Xu family for her? She didn¡¯t want to implicate your family, so she didn¡¯t want you to stand up for her. However, you said those hurtful words to her. I can¡¯t say anything for you, so you¡¯re on your own now.¡± After he finished speaking, he also entered the school building. Xu Yan also walked in. Gu Nian entered the ssroom and sat beside Jian Xia. Jian Xia whispered,¡±what happened to Guan Ling and Xu Yan?¡± It feels a little strange.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk after ss,¡± Gu Nian said as he patted her hand. After ss, Gu Nian only briefly exined to Jian Xia that there was a misunderstanding between Xu Yan and Guan Ling. She said that Xu Yan had mistaken Guan Ling for a vain person. After all, it was not worth it to publicize the fact that Guan Ling was almost raped by Xu Lianda. Jian Xia gritted her teeth. Xu Yan deserved it. He deserved to be broken up with. let the two of them handle this themselves. We can¡¯t interfere in their rtionship. Guan Ling has to figure it out himself. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± ¡°Who rmended you to be Xu Lianda¡¯s private tutor?¡± Gu Nian asked after some thought. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Guan Ling frowned. Is there a problem with that?¡± ¡°Tell me, I¡¯m not sure.¡± it¡¯s an assistant from a news magazine agency, but she¡¯s a senior. She told me that the young master of the Xu family is looking for a tutor. She said that the pay is very good and asked me to give it a try. Chapter 2369: 2431-can only give up Chapter 2369: Chapter 2431-can only give up ¡°She¡¯s called sun Rou.¡± ¡°Sun Rou? Alright, I¡¯ll go check it out.¡± Guan Ling frowned,¡±you suspect that someone has been nning this from the start?¡± Could she have predicted that Xu Lianda would do that to me? Besides, there were dozens of people who went for the interview. How could she have predicted that Xu Lianda would eventually hire me?¡± it¡¯s just a suspicion. You¡¯re pretty and delicate. Perhaps that rich yboy is tired of all the women who throw themselves at him and likes you. The person who arranged this must know Xu Lianda very well. I have a feeling that the person¡¯s intention from the beginning was to sow discord between the Tang family and the Xu family. Gu Nian waved her hand. ¡°Then who could Wanwan be, to be so meticulous?¡± ¡°The only person I can think of is our Vice-Principal,¡± Gu Nian said as he lowered his eyes. ¡°Is that so?¡± Guan Ling asked with lingering fear. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Gu Nian shrugged. Guan Ling took a deep breath. these people are too cunning. I almost became their pawn. Luckily, we didn¡¯t do as they wished. Gu Nian nodded. in any case, the principal is not someone to be trifled with. We will be in a difficult position in the future. There are traps everywhere. We must be careful, understand? ¡±
¡°Yes, I know.¡± when you go to the magazine agency tomorrow, ask du Rong where she found out about the Xu family¡¯s recruitment. Then, ask her about sun Rou. Oh, do a more in-depth investigation. Look into her previous school, teachers, and ssmates. Pay attention to them all. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± yes, yes. You must investigate it carefully. I keep feeling that there¡¯s something wrong with that sun Rou. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Gu Nian hesitated for a moment and asked,¡±that Xu Yan is a coward.¡± Guan Ling didn¡¯t seem to want to talk about it. ¡°Niannian, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s suitable for me to fall in love at this time. Let¡¯s talk about it in the future, okay?¡± Gu Nian could only give up. As they were talking, Jian Xia and Du Jun walked in. the food is here. Let¡¯s eat together. I saw Xu Yan waiting for me at the dormitory. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. Let¡¯s eat,¡± Guan Ling said, lowering his eyes. He had to quickly make himself stronger so that he could have an equal love. If he was still in the same ce, she would be with him. Otherwise, it would mean that the two of them were not fated to be together. She would not force him. In the evening, Gu Nian returned home after school. The first thing he did was to visit the nursery. The two little ones were getting cuter by the day. They were already more than two months old and had some reaction to the outside world. When they were called, they would respond ordingly. Gu Nian loved them so much that she could not even attend school and only wanted to y with her children. Shen Zhaozheng returned from the Research Institute and saw that she was already in the side hall. He took off his suit and walked over, sitting beside her. ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°What else can I do? It¡¯s set in stone that they¡¯ve broken up, so there shouldn¡¯t be any change in that. However, Guan Ling and I are still investigating the reason behind it. What about you? have you been busy with the Research Institute?¡± Oh, I was just about to tell you. I¡¯m going to the southeast Research Institute in mid-April. It¡¯ll take about half a month. Gu Nian nodded. yes, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s only for half a month.
Shen Zhaozheng squinted at her and asked,¡±what?¡± You don¡¯t have the slightest bit of reluctance?¡± of course I will. I¡¯ve been waiting for your call every day. Gu Nian chuckled. Chapter 2370: 2433-long chat Chapter 2370: Chapter 2433-long chat Shen Zhaozheng reached out and pinched her chin. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m paying attention.¡± Shen Zhaozheng was going to the southeast Research Institute because he needed to discuss the rocket development process with the people there. Now, the truth of his identity had been revealed.|| Now that he was out of trouble, the huge rock in his heart was finally lifted. Lin Yin was cunning, and he did not dare to act rashly now. He still needed to n how to deal with her. It was the weekend, and Shen Zhaozheng was apanying her in bed.|| Afterzing around for a while, he received a call from ye Hui just as he was about to get out of bed. Zhaozheng, are you free today? I¡¯ll take you to the nursing home to see Yueyue and our Father. Shen Zhaozheng quickly got up. okay, I¡¯m free. I¡¯ll bring niannian along. ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll wait for you at the ye family mansion.¡± ¡°Yes, sure.¡± After he hung up, he quickly pulled the bed.|| here¡¯s my mission. I¡¯m going to the nursing home to see my biological father today. the person got up.
After washing up and having breakfast, the two of them went to the ye family¡¯s mansion. Ye Hui told him that perhaps their father would let him inherit the ye family¡¯s business. When the time came, he could just reject it directly. Shen Zhaozheng agreed to them. When they arrived at the nursing home, ye Liangtian sat in the courtyard and looked into the distance. When he saw a few ck cars driving over, he quickly stood up with the help of his walking stick. The car stopped and many people got out. He saw the young man in casual clothes at first nce. She did look a little simr to his deceased wife. She was very good-looking and had inherited her height from him. She was very tall and was particrly eye-catching in the crowd. Shen Zhaozheng held Gu Nian¡¯s hand and followed behind his three older sisters. Ye Hui walked over and nced at the nurse beside him.¡±Hurry up and help my dad sit down.¡± Ye Liangtian waved his hand. I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve been in a good state of mind these few days. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. This must be Qianqian Zhaozheng, right? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng pulled Gu nianwei along as they bowed.|| Her body called out ¡®dad¡¯. Ye Liangtian¡¯s hands were trembling. good, good, good. You are Zhaozheng. You look like a man of talent. One look and I can tell you¡¯re from the ye family. Shen Zhaozheng smiled. ¡°Should we talk in the yard or go in?¡± ye Liangtian asked excitedly. ¡°If you don¡¯t feel cold, we can talk in the yard,¡± ye Cha said. The staff moved a stool over and Gu Nian quickly sat down. Thanks to the man in front of her, she really could not stand. Shen Zhaozheng sat down beside her. Ye Liang Tian looked left and right. The more he looked at him, the more he liked him. How could he not like such an outstanding son who had suddenly appeared? After chatting for a long time andying the groundwork for a long time, ye Liang Tian finally spoke, ¡± ¡°Zhaozheng, when do you n to change your surname to ye?¡± Ye Hui¡¯s expression instantly darkened as he tugged on his sleeve. ¡°Dad, Didn¡¯t I tell you before? Zhaozheng has already decided not to change his surname, and he¡¯ll keep it Shen. After all, the Shen family has never mistreated him, so how can he turn his back on them?¡± Ye Liangtian pushed her hand away gently, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not in a position to speak, I¡¯m asking Zhaozheng,¡±
Ye Ting seemed to be gathering his strength. He was already very displeased with her father. Shen Zhaozheng did not hesitate and said, ¡± big sister is right. Dad, I don¡¯t n to change my surname. Father, brothers, and sisters-inw of the Shen family have been very good to me. I can¡¯t do something that would let them down. This time, it was ye Liangtian¡¯s turn to have a dark expression, ¡± no matter how well they treat you, they are still outsiders. They are not blood-rted outsiders. We canpensate the Shen family financially, and you can also keep in touch with the Shen family in the future.
Chapter 2371: Who doesn’t want a son? Chapter 2371: Who doesn¡¯t want a son? Ye Ting finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He stood up, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡± ¡°Dad, do you think the Shen family wants our financialpensation? Besides, no one needs to discuss with you. What do you mean by ¡°can also interact with the Shen family¡±? does Zhaozheng need your permission to interact with the Shen family?¡± Ye Liangtian¡¯s face turned cold. you¡¯re still so unruly. Hmph! Ye Ting snorted coldly. I¡¯m unruly because I didn¡¯t have a mother to educate me since I was young. Ye Liangtian would never be able to win against his sharp-tongued second daughter. He gritted his teeth. Zhaozheng is my son. He has to change his surname to ye and inherit my business. On ount of herck of fighting strength today, she would have agreed with second sister. Shen Zhaozheng pondered for a moment and said, ¡± dad, I will not change my surname to ye. Besides, I¡¯m in the field of scientific research. I¡¯m not suitable to inherit your business. The ye family has a professional manager. You can rest assured. Ye Liangtian almost couldn¡¯t sit still. ¡°You child, what¡¯s so good about scientific research? The allowance is fixed and not high. It¡¯s just a good reputation. What¡¯s the point if I can¡¯t enjoy material goods?¡± Ye Ting couldn¡¯t listen to him anymore. do you think everyone is like you? materialistic and fun? not only that, but you also like to y with women? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Ye Ting,¡± ye Cha said in a deep voice. Ye Liangtian was so angry that he was trembling. you little girl, you can never say anything good. Don¡¯te here anymore. One day, I will be angered to death by you. Ye Hui patted his back, alright, father, you should respect Zhaozheng¡¯s wishes. The old leader of the Shen family has always treated him like his own son. If you ask him to change his surname, what would he think? we can¡¯t do such an unkind thing. Moreover, Zhaozheng is already the Dean of the Academy of Sciences. His future is immeasurable. It would be too shallow to measure him with money and material things. Zhaozheng is right. The current professional manager was personally selected by me. Ye Ting has also seen it. We all trust him. You can rest in the sanatorium. Zhaozheng and I wille to visit you often.¡± Ye Liang Tian was furious. How many people in their generation did not value men over women? Who didn¡¯t want a son? Moreover, he still had a huge family business to inherit. It was fine if he didn¡¯t have one in the past, but now that he had a son, how could he be willing to let his son take someone else¡¯s surname? He nced at Shen Zhaozheng. He knew that he could not push his son too hard since he had just returned. There was still a long way to go. In his opinion, this was a good thing. He wanted to leave his career to his son and give him money. Why would anyone be unwilling? He really couldn¡¯t understand. After the few of them visited him, they left the sanatorium. Ye Hui kept apologizing to Shen Zhaozheng. don¡¯t take father¡¯s words to heart. You don¡¯t have to care about what he thinks either. We all respect your choice. ¡°Thank you for your understanding, big sister,¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. After they got into their own cars, Gu Nian whispered, ¡± you are too full of yourself as a father. Are you going to give up your current achievements and identity to inherit his business? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng touched it.|| ¡°He¡¯s thinking too much. He¡¯ll give up on this idea in the future,¡± he said. He had no interest in business and only wanted to contribute his strength to the Academy of Sciences. With the president as his goal, he would never stop. As the car slowly left the nursing home, Gu Nian leaned against him as the sun shone on her. Chapter 2372: A girl like this Chapter 2372: A girl like this After two days of rest, Shen Zhaozheng went to the southeast Research Institute while Gu Nian went back to school. After a day of sses, Gu Nian followed them back to the dormitory. go home and nurse your child. What are you doing here? ¡± there are plenty of babysitters for me. I still have to focus on my studies, ¡± Gu Nian snorted. As she spoke, she nced at Guan Ling who was reading a book beside her. Gu Nian whispered to Du Jun, ¡± ¡°How are things between her and Xu Yan recently?¡± Du Jun whispered, ¡± Xu Yan used to take leave quite often. But recently, he¡¯s been very serious in ss every day. He¡¯s always sitting behind Guan Ling, but Guan Ling just ignores him. He¡¯s following Guan Ling every day, but Guan Ling doesn¡¯t seem to care. ¡°Oh,¡± Gu Nian nodded. Now, it was two against two in their dormitory. Two of them were single, and the other two were with other people. He really hoped that the other two would quickly get rid of their single status. ¡°How¡¯s the business at your coffee shop?¡± Gu Nian asked Jian Xia. it¡¯s as popr as a market. I think I can open my second Xiao Jian caf¨¦ in a year¡¯s time. I¡¯ll make it a chain in the future.
he¡¯s going to be on Forbes ¡®list of the richest people in the future. We have to get on his good side now. Gu Nian hurriedlyplimented. Jian Xia raised her chin. yes, I¡¯ve ttered you. You¡¯ll get a lot of benefits in the future. Gu Nian actually wanted to ask her and Xie Muye, but she decided to keep her mouth shut after some thought. Previously, when she heard ding Bai mention Christmas Eve, Xie Muye seemed to have stayed at her caf¨¦ for a long time, and even helped her out of her predicament, even wanting to send her back. However, she rejected him. Jian Xia wasn¡¯t a muddleheaded person. She had her own ns and considerations. She should make her own decisions. Just as Gu Nian was about to leave, Jian Xia pulled her back. let¡¯s go together. I¡¯m going to the coffee shop. ¡°The shop owner is going to patrol the shop again?¡± Jian Xia pinched her waist and said,¡±stop teasing me.¡± &Nbsp; The two of them left the dormitory,ughing andughing. ¡°Who¡¯s criticizing you? you¡¯re the boss to begin with, and you¡¯re also an influential figure in our mediapany. You¡¯re still in school, but you¡¯re already earning a million a year. Who canpare to you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m suitable for this,¡± Jian Xia spread her hands. you¡¯re so busy and tired. Find a boyfriend as soon as possible. When you need someone to lean on asionally, at least you have a shoulder to lean on. In the end, they still talked about this matter. Jian Xia nced at her. that¡¯s enough. Go home and take care of your child. Seeing that Lin Yiqian was not in the mood to talk, Gu Nian did not say anything more. Jian Xia took a taxi and hurried to her coffee shop. It was evening and there were still many people in the coffee shop. Through the transparent ss window, Lu Yang¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw her. After thest time, the boss didn¡¯t fire him, but he restrained himself a little. But the feelings of love were getting stronger and stronger day by day.
Jian Xia was good-looking and easy-going. Although she was the boss, she didn¡¯t put on airs. She was very easy-going with everyone around her. Sometimes, when she helped out here, she was also diligent. Who wouldn¡¯t like such a girl? Well, if Lu Yang liked her, Xie Muye would naturally like her too. Xiao Jian caf¨¦ was the Tang family¡¯s exclusive caf¨¦, and Xie Muye could naturally drink Xiao Jian¡¯s coffee every day.
The word ¡®little Jian¡¯ was printed on the coffee cup. He liked the font very much. The color was also a soft tea color, which looked veryfortable. He held this ¡®little Jian¡¯ every day, as if he was seeing Jian Xia. Chapter 2373: 2436-truly besieged on all sides Chapter 2373: Chapter 2436-truly besieged on all sides He had not been so busy recently. At six O ¡®clock, he left the office. The driver was already waiting downstairs. Two female employees greeted him carefully, and he only nodded his head in a distant way. Just a simple nod was enough to make the two female employees excited. ¡°Mr. Xie just nodded at us.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, he seems to be in a good mood.¡± after working overtime for days, the bill has finally passed.|| Naturally, I¡¯m in a good mood.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Xie Muye said as he got into the car. It was early in the evening, and her coffee shop was not on the main road, nor was it in the bustling business district. The environment there was very good.|| Her caf¨¦ was located near the business center. The environment was very elegant, and there was a library next to it. There were many people in the library, and people who passed by liked toe in for a cup of coffee. Some people would still read in the coffee shop even after they borrowed books. Therefore, there was nock of customers here. The environment was quiet and the ratings on the inte were very high. Many people rmended to drink coffee here. His car was parked on a tree-lined path. The small courtyard was dimly lit, and there were guests sitting outside. Through the floor-to-ceiling window, he saw her grinding coffee inside. She was very serious, as if she was not involved. She was indeed not suitable for scheming against each other. She could only quietly stay in this coffee shop and do what she liked.
¡°Sir, do you want to go in?¡± the driver asked softly. He lit a cigarette. I¡¯m not going in. I¡¯ll just stay here and watch for a while. After going in, he made her unhappy again, so it was better to just watch from a distance. He woulde over often, but he could only see her once in a while. After finishing her cigarette, she served coffee to the two tables of customers and even went to the courtyard. It seemed that a male customer tried to strike up a conversation with her. She smiled in a distant manner and then hurried into the shop. His eyes were a little deep. He had heard that there were many people in school who pursued her. There was even a barista in the coffee shop.|| Stupid|| Desire|| Move. Now, even the guests were about to reach out their demonic ws to her. He was really besieged on all sides. Outside the window, the Willow catkins fluttered in the wind. He just looked at the people in the shop, lost in thought. Jian Xia was busy until eight o ¡®clock. She felt a little tired and was ready to go back to school. Lu Yang walked over again. She had a headache and hurried her steps. Why was she so aggrieved as a boss? Lu Yang was forcing her to fire him. She quickened her pace and went out of the door in a panic. She walked into the yard and looked back. Lu Yang had caught up. She was so flustered that she almost lost her footing, but someone held her up, and a big hand was on her waist. She didn¡¯t even need to look and said directly to Lu Yang, who was walking over, ¡± ¡°My boyfriend is here to pick me up.¡± Xie Muye couldn¡¯t hide the smile on his face. Even if it was just a shield, he was still happy. Lu Yang looked a little lonely as he watched the tall man take her into the car. Turning around, the waitress Xiaoke looked at him with a smile. our boss has a boyfriend. He seems to be a very handsome man. They look sopatible. Lu Yang¡¯s eyes became even more deste. I¡¯m a blue-belt chef. I¡¯m not willing to go to any Michelin restaurant because I like her. But she has never had me in her eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t force a rtionship,¡± Xiaoke patted his shoulder. In the car outside the courtyard, Xie Muye pulled Jian Xia into the car. She struggled, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m still Yingluo.¡±
¡°He¡¯s still watching from the courtyard.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start the car,¡± he said to the driver. Chapter 2374: 2437-the poor dont eat food that is given to them Chapter 2374: Chapter 2437-the poor don¡¯t eat food that is given to them The car slowly left Shuying road. Jian Xia looked back, ¡± ¡°Alright, I can get off now.¡± ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± He asked this question so naturally, as if the two of them met every day and lived together. Jian Xia¡¯s jawline moved slightly but she didn¡¯t say anything. there¡¯s a restaurant nearby, it¡¯s my friend¡¯s. It¡¯s quiet, just like your coffee shop. We¡¯ll go in from the backyard and ask him to book a private room. ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already had dinner.¡± Even though she said so, the car still stopped in front of a Chinese restaurant. The restaurant was indeed elegant. There were two cherry trees in the backyard, and they were in full bloom now, like pink clouds floating in the air. ¡°Then apany me to eat a little.¡± He got out of the car, and she got out from the other side. She actually walked straight out of the courtyard. Xie Muye hurriedly walked past the car and grabbed her hand. ¡°Where are you going?¡±
¡°I¡¯m going back to school,¡± Jian Xia said without looking at him. He pulled her hand forcefully. today is the second time I¡¯ve helped you out of trouble. You should at least show some appreciation, right? ¡± Jian Xia turned her head and looked at him. no one asked you to help me out. I¡¯d rather let Lu Yang in my caf¨¦ pester me. I don¡¯t need you to help me. He held her hand and walked towards the restaurant. ¡°You don¡¯t mean what you say.¡± Jian Xia struggled. I advise you to let go of me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll expose you. You¡¯re a Big Shot now. Please pay attention to your image. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my image when I¡¯m eating with my neighbor¡¯s sister?¡± Jian Xia felt that ever since Xie Muye entered politics, he seemed to have changed. He had be two-faced, and she couldn¡¯t understand him anymore. In the Peach Club, the boss had personally opened a private room for two for them. It was not big, and the interior was decorated in an ancient style. Outside the window was a peach tree, which was in full bloom. The dishes were served, and they all looked exquisite and delicious. Xie Muye seemed to be really hungry. He removed the bowl and chopsticks and started to eat. After two mouthfuls, he looked up at her. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± The poor don¡¯t eat food that was given to them, and she didn¡¯t want to have too much to do with the Xie family. As soon as she finished speaking, her stomach growled. She didn¡¯t have dinner that night and only ate a small piece of snack to fill her stomach. Now she was simply hungry, and with so many delicious foods in front of her, her saliva was about to fall. ¡°Oh.¡± However, he only responded and continued to eat. This was torture for Jian Xia. She looked at the delicious food but couldn¡¯t eat it. At this moment, she felt that her self-esteem was really harmful. His chopsticks did not stop moving, and she kept swallowing her saliva. She could only focus on the peach flowers outside the window. Xie Muye also ate quickly. After a while, he wiped the corner of his mouth and said in a deep voice,¡±I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± She didn¡¯t say anything, so he walked out.
In front of her was a te of deep-fried prawns, and the aroma kept entering her nose. She was so hungry that she couldn¡¯t help but pick up her chopsticks, pick up a Big Prawn, and put it into her mouth at lightning speed. Just as he stuffed it into his mouth, the door opened. She was so scared that she didn¡¯t even have time to throw away the chopsticks in her hand and looked at the person at the door in horror.
It was Xie Muye. The prawn ball was still in his mouth, and his cheeks were bulging out, which was really funny. Jian Xia stared at him. She couldn¡¯t speak and didn¡¯t dare to open her mouth to chew. Xie Muye looked at herical appearance and almost couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.¡±Let¡¯s go back, Yueyue.¡± Chapter 2375: 2438-you have a good life Chapter 2375: Chapter 2438-you have a good life Her mouth was rapidly secreting saliva, and she couldn¡¯t help but chew a few times. She reached out to cover her mouth, feeling that she had lost face, but she still wanted to save some face, so she said in a panic, ¡± ¡°You might not believe it, but it was Yingluo who moved first with the chopsticks.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, you should eat a few bites.¡± Xie Muye walked in and sat down. Jian Xia immediately stood up. I¡¯m not hungry. We can go now. After she finished speaking, she rushed out. She felt too ashamed to face anyone. Why couldn¡¯t she control her mouth when she was eating a prawn ball in front of her enemy? Regret! Xie Muye looked at the dishes on the table, chuckled, and followed her out. After that, there was silence in the car. Jian Xia continued to lean against the car door, not even looking at Xie Muye. The car stopped at the entrance of a ramen restaurant at the back of the school. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll put you down here. I¡¯m going back.¡±
Jian Xia quickly pulled the door open and rushed out like an arrow. The car left quickly. Jian Xia watched his car leave from the side of the road before she turned around and rushed into the ramen shop. I¡¯m starving! That damned Xie Muye, he only knew how to torture her! Xie Muye drove the car out, made a turn, and drove to the entrance of the ramen restaurant. He nced at her, shook his head, and chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. The next day, after ss, Guan Ling returned to the dormitory. He received a text message on his phone, saying that Vice-Principal he wanted her to go to his office. She was a little suspicious, but she still went first. He Yuan looked at the students sitting in front of him and wondered how Guan Ling would feel about Gu Nian. To most people, Gu Nian was hated by many. She was born into a good family and had never suffered. Guan Ling, who was born into a poor family, should have looked up to her. However, this time, when Guan Ling was in trouble, Gu Nian chose to stay out of it. Guan Ling and Qianqian must hate Gu Nian. He smiled. you¡¯re going to be in your fourth year soon. You¡¯re a student that the school has always valued. Do you have any ns? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be working at a news magazine agency,¡± Guan Ling replied seriously. hmm, that¡¯s not a bad idea. It¡¯s been a long time since Gu Nian worked part-time at a news magazine agency, right? ¡± Guan Ling smiled,¡±yeah, niannian is pregnant.¡±|| She¡¯s pregnant and has been resting. She¡¯ll probably go back to her part-time job when she¡¯s in her fourth year.¡± Gu Nian has such a good life. She can go and leave as she wishes. Unlike others, who work hard and are afraid of a fleeting opportunity. ¡°Yeah, niannian has a good life,¡± Guan Ling replied casually. He Yuan¡¯s eyes shed. when you enter a news magazine agency, will you still be the assistant of the chief editor? ¡± ¡°That should be the case for now,¡± Guan Ling nodded. He Yuan smiled. I think I¡¯ll probably get a decent position if I go in. Guan Ling¡¯s smile was a little stiff. In he Yuan¡¯s eyes, this stiffness was because Guan Ling and Gu Nian were suspicious of each other. I don¡¯t think so. She¡¯s been working part-time at a news magazine agency for about the same amount of time as I have. In fact, she¡¯s been working there for less time than I have. She should also be a Chief Assistant.
¡°I¡¯m guessing they¡¯ll give her a third-ss secretary position.¡± In the order of the news magazine agency, there was a third-ss secretary, a second-ss secretary, a first-ss secretary, and a counselor. A third-ss secretary was already a very good position. Guan Lingtian|| He licked his dry lips. it shouldn¡¯t be possible. he said.
He Yuan looked at her flickering eyes and was even more certain that the two students were not as close as before. Chapter 2376: Whats going on recently? Chapter 2376: What¡¯s going on recently? Well, a girl was almost defiled, and as a good sister with power and influence, she couldn¡¯t help at all. A normal person would definitely feel disgusted. He Yuan smiled. it¡¯s just a guess. After all, she¡¯s lucky, has an uncle who¡¯s a Big Shot, and has the director as her father. There¡¯s nothing she can¡¯t do. Her words reminded Guan Ling that as long as Gu Nian wanted to help her, the Xu family would not be a problem. At the end of the day, it was because she was afraid of affecting their family that she had avoided them. Guan Ling left principal he¡¯s office. He Yuan stood by the window and looked at the people walking away. She seemed a little lonely and dejected. The corners of he Yuan¡¯s mouth curled up. It was a good thing that there was a Rift between these two ruthless characters. After Guan Ling returned to the dormitory, he sent Gu Nian a text message.¡±President he seems to be trying to drive a wedge between us.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s reply came very quickly.¡±So, how did you deal with it?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll just beat him at his own game, what else can we do? Remember to cooperate in the future.¡± ¡°I understand.¡±
Guan Ling deleted the messages and acted as if nothing had happened. She had already investigated it. The husband of the senior at the news magazine agency who asked her to interview had some connections with the he family, so she was most likely sent by the he family. In addition, Vice-Principal he¡¯s actions today confirmed her suspicions that Xu Lianda¡¯s incident had been nned from the very beginning. It was just that Xu Lianda was too stupid. He didn¡¯t need anyone to do anything for him to take the bait. Vice-Principal he¡¯s thoughts were really deep. At the end of April, the weather was much warmer and Gu Nian had lost a lot of weight. The boy¡¯s name was also decided. It was given by Zhao Zheng¡¯s father. He was called Shen qichen, which was taken from the ¡®Lu Song Pan water¡¯. Qichen meant treasure. In this way, the names of the two children were decided. One was called Shen qichen and the other was called Shen Li. Gu Nian was very satisfied with both of them. His father had spent a lot of effort ining up with the name Qi Chen. He had flipped through the dictionary and then flipped through the poems and ssics before finally deciding on this name. Gu Nian gave Shen Zhaozheng a call and told him the name. Shen Zhaozheng was satisfied. The child had been running around naked for three months, and he finally had a name. However, Jian Xia and Du Jun, who were staying in room 505, noticed that something was not quite right between Gu Nian and Guan Ling. After Gu Nian¡¯s ss, she rarely went to room 505. Even when she did, Guan Ling would always make excuses like he was going to the library or to a magazine agency. The two of them rarely had the chance to meet. Even when they met, they rarely spoke. One day, after ss, Gu Nian wanted to go home but Jian Xia stopped her. I¡¯m going to the coffee shop. I¡¯ll give you a ride. The two of them got into the car. Jian Xia wanted to say something but stopped herself. Gu Nian nced at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s up with you and Guan Ling?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Gu Nian replied as she ran her fingers through her hair. ¡°There¡¯s obviously something going on between you and Guan Ling. You¡¯ve been acting distanttely. What¡¯s going on between the two of you?¡± it¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t worry about it. Gu Nian smiled.
¡°There was one time when Guan Ling came back in a bad mood. Then, she broke up with Xu Yan, and you two became distant. What happened? What¡¯s wrong with you guys?¡± we¡¯re fine, ¡± Gu Nian said as he patted her head. you don¡¯t need to know. ¡°Can¡¯t I share your burden?¡± Jian Xia frowned. it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know some things. Jian Xia, manage your caf¨¦ well. When you¡¯re in your fourth year, you can apply for a job. You don¡¯t have to go to ss anymore. Don¡¯t stay in school anymore, understand? ¡°
Chapter 2377: I don’t really want to talk about her Chapter 2377: I don¡¯t really want to talk about her Jian Xia stared at her worriedly. but it¡¯s not easy for the four of us toe this far. I don¡¯t want there to be any barriers between you. Gu Nian held her hand tightly without saying a word. She didn¡¯t tell Jian Xia about her n with Guan Ling. She was afraid that Jian Xia was simple-minded and would reveal some clues. If Vice-Principal he found out, everything would be for naught. This was going to be a long battle. After Vice-Principal he¡¯s battle with Zheng Yi, he wouldn¡¯t act rashly. Therefore, they couldn¡¯t reveal any ws. Only by casting a long line could one catch a big fish. She had no choice but to n for this. It was always dangerous to have an enemy by her side. After Gu Nian and Guan Ling distanced themselves from each other, another girl became closer to Guan Ling. She was none other than he Yu, a girl from their ss. Guan Ling knew that this person must have been sent by Vice-Principal he. This was because he Yu had told her a lot about Gu Nian as soon as she got close to her. Even though Guan Ling was listening, he still defended Gu Nian. ¡°She¡¯s not that kind of person.¡± have you heard that after Gu Nian finished his third year in university, he stoppeding to school and went straight to work at a news magazine agency. It¡¯s already been decided that he¡¯ll be a third-ss secretary, which is probably higher than you.||¡±You¡¯ve already gotten the highest position in a news magazine agency. The others are either in the literary or assistant jobs that don¡¯t have ess to important information. Only Gu Nian has been promoted to a third-ss secretary. Guan Ling, you two used to have a good rtionship. Did she help you n anything?¡± Guan Ling forced a smile. I don¡¯t rely on others. I only rely on myself. He Yu chuckled. we¡¯re just helping each other out. You can ask Gu Nian tomorrow. Let¡¯s see what she has to say. ¡°Alright, stop talking about Gu Nian. I don¡¯t really want to talk about her,¡± Guan Ling said, annoyed. He Yu looked at Guan Ling¡¯s angry expression and a faint smile appeared on her face. She sent a message to Vice-Principal he¡¯s Secretary, Zhong Yong, ¡± Guan Ling and Gu Nian haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Guan Ling doesn¡¯t want to talk about Gu Nian either. There must be some conflict between the two of them. When he Yuan received the message, he was more or less less less less less on guard. Soon, it was June and the month of the exam. The exam this time was very important. After all, most people would not be able to stay in their fourth year with their results slips. Gu Nian was no exception. She looked for her uncle and asked him to make arrangements. She wanted to be a third-ss secretary. Tang Ji ¡®an smiled. you¡¯ve never asked me for anything since we went to college. You¡¯re excellent in all aspects, and it¡¯s only a matter of time before you get a third-ss secretary. Why do you want to give people a chance to talk about you? ¡± Gu Nian smiled mysteriously. uncle, you don¡¯t have to ask. I have my own reasons for doing this. Just tell me if you can do it or not. Tang Ji ¡®an smiled indulgently,¡±if I can¡¯t even get a third-ss secretary position for my niece in a news magazine agency, what use am I?¡± When do you n to take office?¡± ¡°I wanted to take up the post as soon as the final exams were over,¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nodded. sure. I¡¯ll let Xingyu know. He¡¯ll make the necessary arrangements. ¡°Sure,¡± Gu Nian nodded. Soon, the school¡¯s noticeboard posted the list of people hired by the news magazine. Both Gu Nian and Guan Ling were on the list. However, Guan Ling had only be a permanent employee after going through a formal interview. Moreover, he was only an assistant in the literary profession. Chapter 2378: What can’t we talk about tomorrow? Chapter 2378: What can¡¯t we talk about tomorrow? Gu Nian was a third-ss secretary in the CEO Secretariat. In a news magazine agency, a Secretary¡¯s rank was higher than an assistant¡¯s. He Yu looked at the names on the list and chuckled.¡±Did you see Gu Nian at the interview? ¡°The little princess is exempted from interviews and is treated differently from us. It doesn¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t get selected, but you¡¯re so outstanding. You¡¯ve received a schrship every year ande in first in all sorts ofpetitions. You¡¯re definitely better than Gu Nian in all aspects.¡± Guan Ling¡¯s face was a little gloomy. He turned around and squeezed out of the crowd. He said to he Yu, who was following closely behind, ¡± ¡°I can¡¯tpare to her.¡± He Yu felt indignant. what¡¯s there that you can¡¯tpare to her? apart from your background, you¡¯re not as good as her in any way. Guan Ling forced a smile. the only difference is your family background. Family background is very important. ¡°How can you think that way?¡± he Yu said indignantly. A hero doesn¡¯t care about his background.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying,¡± Guan Ling forced a smile. if Gu Nian did not have her family background, she would be nothing. What is there for her to be proud of? ¡± but she has everything. We can¡¯t be envious of her. He Yu suddenly stopped. don¡¯t you want her to have nothing? don¡¯t you want her to be at the same starting line as you? ¡± he asked. Guan Ling¡¯s expression darkened. He was a little flustered.¡±I, Yingluo, have never thought of it that way.¡± After saying that, he ran away in a hurry. A mischievous glint shed across he Yu¡¯s eyes, and he sent a message: ¡°She should have wavered.¡± ¡°Very good, continue to persuade her.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Nian returned home to find that her hospital director husband had returned. Her heart skipped a beat as the man walked over quickly and picked her up in his arms. Her body stiffened as she looked at him.¡±Why did Yueyuee back so quickly?¡± Shen Zhaozheng squinted at her and asked,¡±so fast?¡± I went out in April and only came back in June. It¡¯s been two whole months and you think it¡¯s fast? Gu Nian, you didn¡¯t miss me?¡± ¡°How¡¯s that possible?¡± Gu Nian quickly waved her hand. I missed you so much that I couldn¡¯t fall asleep. I¡¯ve been looking forward to you day and night, and you¡¯re finally back.¡± Shen Zhaozheng held her waist tightly. alright. Let me see how much you miss me tonight. ¡°Sure.¡± Gu Nian smiled shyly. However, he sighed in his heart. The days of exhaustion wereing. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to tell you,¡± Gu Nian said as they chatted that night. ¡°What can¡¯t we talk about tomorrow?¡± it¡¯s our Vice-Principal who¡¯s starting to be stupid again.|| Stupid|| Desire|| He¡¯s moving. He¡¯s trying to sow discord between Guan Ling and me. ¡± ¡°So, did he seed?¡± Shen Zhaozheng frowned. on the surface, it looked like he seeded. However, he underestimated Guan Ling¡¯s heart. Guan Ling is a promising career woman. She¡¯s far-sighted and won¡¯t hold a grudge over a small matter. ¡°So, what do you guys n to do?¡± we can only take it one step at a time, ¡± Gu Nian sighed. we still don¡¯t know what Vice-Principal he is up to. Shen Zhaozheng nodded. you¡¯re about to go out for your internship. He¡¯s still not safe. We should indeed take him down. ¡°Yes.¡± It was June, and the weather was getting hot again. The floor-to-ceiling windows were open, and the night wind was blowing outside the window. The stars dotted the sky. Gu Nian, who was still in his arms, whispered, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been gone for two months, and your child has grown a lot.¡± ¡°I might have to go on business trips in the future. When Ie back, the children might not even recognize me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure. You¡¯re in the Research Institute and you can¡¯t video chat. Sigh, as a father, your children might not be close to you in the future.¡± Chapter 2379: 2442-extremely cute Chapter 2379: Chapter 2442-extremely cute ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to say more good things about me in front of the children.¡± ¡°Then you have to please me more, only then will I put in a good word for you.¡± In the past, he would go to various major research institutes on business trips for half a year and would not miss home. Now, after only two months, he was already eager to return home. Because he knew that there was a home waiting for him here. There was the person he loved and his lovely child. All of this was given to him by the person in his arms. He was extremely grateful for this. Ever since the list of names was published by the news agencies, Gu Nian had be the target of public criticism in the school. After all, the news agencies did not have a high eptance rate this year. Among the single-digit list, Gu Nian was the only third-rank Secretary. Wouldn¡¯t this make people hate him? Although Gu Nian had always been hated by many, she still managed to teach everyone a vivid lesson. Family background was the most important thing. Hateful, extremely hateful. In the past two days, there were many people who came to Guan Ling and gossiped. Some of them were trying to take advantage of the situation and wanted to see the world in chaos.
Some of them really had ulterior motives. He Yu said the most and felt the most injustice for Guan Ling. ¡°If I had Gu Nian¡¯s family background, I¡¯d definitely be better than her,¡± Guan Ling finally relented. that¡¯s for sure. You¡¯re actually better than Gu Nian in every aspect. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t have a strong background, ¡± he Yu thought to herself. ¡°But this is already destined, and I¡¯m powerless to change it.¡± why can¡¯t she change? she¡¯s so arrogant in the capital because of her uncle. During this period, Vice-Principal he Yuan tried to sow discord between Guan Ling and Gu Nian but was killed by Gu Nian and Guan Ling instead. He had dug his own grave and his reputation was ruined. His reputation in the media industry had fallen to the bottom. The Department of Education also had to consider whether such a person was suitable to be the Vice President of the media University. In the middle of August, the Ministry of Education issued a document. The vice-principal of the media University was transferred out of the capital to the Northwest. Both Gu Nian and Guan Ling heaved a sigh of relief. When Guan Ling sneaked into the Yudi apartment, Gu Nian was already waiting for him at the door. When he saw her entering, he hugged her. ¡°You¡¯ve been working hard recently.¡± Guan Ling pulled her in by the hand. I didn¡¯t do anything. I just let others do what they wanted. I didn¡¯t do anything. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ve been under a lot of pressure. It¡¯s been hard on you.¡± ¡°Our Vice-Principal has finally left Media College and gone to the Northwest,¡± Guan Ling smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we¡¯ve left the school to work at a news magazine agency,¡± Gu Nian sighed. ¡°As long as this kind of person is not in school, it will be good for the students in the future.¡± ¡°Yes, but we still have to be careful in the future. After all, He Zhang is still in his seat.¡± yes, I know. I¡¯ll be careful. This time, I didn¡¯t stand up for them. I just seemed a little weak. I¡¯m not the person they hate the most. The person they hate the most is Wu Jing, who wants to make a name for herself. All the evidence was collected by her alone. They also know that I¡¯m not to be med.
well, that¡¯s good. You have to be low-key and cautious. In this circle, the bird that sticks out will always be shot, understand? ¡± I know, but I¡¯ve been living so carefully for so long that I¡¯m exhausted. I can finally rx a little today. ¡°Come and see my little baby.¡± The two little babies were already seven months old. They were extremely cute. They couldugh, sit, and crawl. They wouldugh when they were teased. They really made people unable to let go.
Chapter 2380: 2443-must have her Chapter 2380: Chapter 2443-must have her The two of them sat on the carpet and yed with the child, enjoying a moment of peace. Guan Ling whispered, ¡± let¡¯s keep our distance from now on. Don¡¯t tell Jian Xia and Du Jun about this. If we suddenly make up, those old foxes will definitely notice something. Do you understand? ¡± ¡°Great minds think alike,¡± Gu Nian shrugged. Who was the happiest to have defeated the he family this time? Of course, it was Xu Lianda. He was extremely pleased with himself, thinking that even if he didmit a crime, there would still be so many people to cover for him. However, he still couldn¡¯t forget Guan Ling. Pure and innocent. He really liked this type recently. As for that Gu Nian, she was a little too pretty. Gu Nian was like a peony, a demon.|| Yan Ling was unparalleled, while Guan Ling was pure and clean like jasmine. He knew that Guan Ling had worked at a news magazine agency, and he happened to have an uncle working there as well. In the middle of August, Guan Ling worked overtime at a news magazine until nine O ¡®clock. Just as she was about to get off work, someone suddenly jumped out of the stairs and pulled her back. She looked up and saw Xu Lianda.
This prodigal, so many people are wiping their farts for him.|| Gu, at this time of crisis, he still dared toe out and look for her. why don¡¯t you just be my girlfriend? I won¡¯t touch you. I really like you, and you¡¯ve seen how powerful I am. You¡¯ll be able to enjoy all of this if you follow me, ¡± Xu Lianda said proudly. Guan Ling raised his hand and gave him a tight p.¡±If you dare toe and find me again, I will tell your father and see how he will deal with you.¡± After he finished speaking, he turned around and left. Fortunately, no one noticed him. This scourge was really a time bomb. He was also proud that he had escaped the punishment of thew. What he didn¡¯t know was that he escaped from the punishment only because she didn¡¯t want niannian¡¯s uncle to be involved. He was really stupid. He would deal with him sooner orter! Xu Lianda gritted his teeth. This Guan Ling really didn¡¯t know how blessed he was. A young master like him liked her, and yet she wasn¡¯t grateful and rejected him. He wasn¡¯t convinced, and he had to get her. When Guan Ling told Gu Nian about this, Gu Nian was furious. She immediately asked ding Bai and su ye to drive her to Xu Lianda¡¯s apartment. The next day at 8 pm, Xu Lianda had just returned to the apartment when the doorbell rang. He heard the housekeeper¡¯s panicked voice.¡±Miss Gu Wanwan, why are you here?¡± Xu Lianda went downstairs in his pajamas and walked to the door with a respectful attitude.¡±Gu Nian, what are you doing here?¡± Gu Nian raised her leg and kicked him in the chest, causing him to fall to the ground. Xu Lianda gritted his teeth and red at her. No one dared to treat him like this! No! Gu Nian was the only one who dared to kick him in front of his Butler and bodyguards. He felt embarrassed. However, the Butler and bodyguards did not dare to do anything. They could only watch as Gu Nian grabbed him by the cor and punched him twice. Xu Lianda finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and shouted,¡±Gu Nian, are you crazy? Why did you hit me?|| What are you doing?¡± Gu Nian reached out and grabbed his chin. ¡°I¡¯m crazy? Or are you crazy? You still dare to look for Guan Ling at a time like this?¡±
¡°Yingluo, how did you know?¡± ¡°You think no one saw it? I¡¯m warning you, Xu Lianda, my uncle only told Guan Ling to keep this a secret for your father¡¯s sake. If you dare to drag my uncle into this, I¡¯ll make your life a living hell, you hear me?¡± Chapter 2381: Dont leave me Chapter 2381: Don¡¯t leave me Although Xu Lianda was furious, he did not dare to offend Gu Nian.¡±I understand, I won¡¯t look for Guan Ling in the future.¡± Gu Nian pushed him again, causing him to fall heavily to the ground. Gu Nian pointed at him and said, ¡± ¡°If you dare to implicate my uncle again, I¡¯ll deal with you on my uncle¡¯s behalf.¡± After he finished speaking, he turned around and left angrily. The Butler only helped Xu Lianda up after Gu niannian had left. ¡°She¡¯s only concerned because of Mr. Tang and the hospital director, isn¡¯t she?¡± Xu Lianda finally dared to get angry. Why is she so arrogant in front of me?¡± The Butlers didn¡¯t dare to speak. Gu Nian¡¯s anger still could not be appeased even after he was done beating up the man. ¡®This Xu Lianda must be a pig. How dare he go to Guan Ling at such a critical time?¡¯ Pig! Even a pig was smarter than him! Guan Ling was in a bad mood after being harassed by Xu Lianda once again. She was still living in school, and there was still a year before she graduated. She had to save as much as she could for her school fees and amodation. It was a waste of money to rent a house outside.
When she returned to school, the sky was already dark. Just as she was about to enter the dormitory gate, someone suddenly grabbed her from the side.|| He stopped her and pulled her to the side. She was so frightened that she screamed. After all, she had just been scared by Xu Lianda yesterday, and now someone was doing this again. She was really a little surprised. When he raised his head and saw that it was Xu Yan, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Did I scare you? I¡¯m sorry?¡± He knew that she had been the center of attention recently, which was why he was so surprised. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let go of me.¡± Guan Ling struggled. ¡°Are you still angry with me?¡± Xu Yan held her tightly. I apologize for my slip of the tongue. Can you forgive me? Let¡¯s be together again, okay?¡± ¡°No, we¡¯re not suitable for each other,¡± Guan Ling said with his eyes lowered. Xu Yan, who was born in a good family and had a smooth life, would never understand her difficulties. you ¡­ Xu Yan looked at her pitifully. without you, I failed two subjects this time. ¡°Do I exist just to tutor you?¡± Guan Ling looked up at him. ¡°No, of course not. Guan Ling, please don¡¯t leave me, okay?¡± Xu Yan shook his head. Guan Ling could not stand the innocent look in Xu Yan¡¯s eyes. She knew that Xu Yan was innocent. At that time, he only wanted to stand up for her and see that she was trying to keep the peace. That was why he had said those words without thinking. ¡°Xu Yan, have you told your family about us?¡± I haven¡¯t told you yet. I¡¯ll go home and tell you immediately. ¡°Go home first,¡± Guan Ling said,¡±we¡¯ll talk after your family agrees.¡± Guan Ling knew these people well. This would be another difficult task. After two days, Xu Yan came to find her again.¡±My parents have agreed to let us be together.¡±
¡°You¡¯re not joking, are you?¡± Guan Ling was surprised. of course I¡¯m not joking. I¡¯ve made an appointment at a restaurant, and my mom came over. My dad is busy, so he can¡¯te. Although Guan Ling was a little suspicious as to how things went so smoothly, he still followed Xu Yan to the restaurant. It was an exquisite Cantonese restaurant. In an elegant private room, a middle-aged woman in her forties sat.
She was dressed very exquisitely, and her face was kind and friendly. When Guan Ling saw her for the first time, he thought to himself,¡¯she doesn¡¯t look like the Xu Yan¡¯s mother I had imagined.¡¯ She knew that the Xu family was also a political family, and she thought that the Xu family would be more serious. When mother Xu saw Guan Ling, she even stood up. ¡°You must be Guan Ling.¡± Chapter 2382: 2444-burying the hatchet Chapter 2382: Chapter 2444-burying the hatchet Guan Ling quickly handed over the gift he had bought. ¡°Auntie, this is the gift I bought.¡± Mama Xu chuckled. you child, you didn¡¯t have to bring a present when you came. Here¡¯s a red packet from Auntie. After saying that, he gave her a big red packet. She was a little scared, as her gift was not particrly expensive. &Nbsp; Xu Yan pulled her hand and sat down. mom, this is my girlfriend, Guan Ling. You¡¯ve been wanting to see her, so I brought her to see you. Mama Xu nodded her head repeatedly and chuckled. good, very good. You¡¯re good-looking, dignified, and from a famous school. Now, you¡¯re even working for a news magazine agency. You¡¯re so generous. Not bad. She kept on praising him, and even Guan Ling was a little embarrassed. ahem! Xu Yan coughed. look, my mother likes you so much. Are you willing to reconcile with me? ¡± On the other end, mother Xu was surprised. Did you guys break up? Little Guan, did our family¡¯s Xu Yan do something wrong? Tell me and I¡¯ll teach him a lesson for you.¡± Guan Ling quickly waved his hands. no, no, Auntie. He didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It was just a misunderstanding between us. It¡¯s all over now. She had thought too much. The Xu family was very nice, and this way of getting along with her family made her feel veryfortable.
Mama Xu let out a sigh of relief. that¡¯s good. Little Guan, Xu Yan¡¯s father and I really like you. Before you, he didn¡¯t study hard and only knew how to y games all day. But suddenly, there was a period of time when he started to work hard. Although he didn¡¯t stop ying games, at least he didn¡¯t affect his studies. We¡¯re really grateful to you. Guan Ling smiled in embarrassment. you¡¯re exaggerating, aunty. I didn¡¯t do anything. It¡¯s Xu Yan who¡¯s hardworking. The atmosphere of the meal was extremely harmonious. Guan Ling had never expected that Xu Yan¡¯s mother¡¯s attitude wouldpletely change her impression of them. After dinner, Xu Yan¡¯s mother went home, and Xu Yan continued to watch a movie with her. He continued to hold her hand. you don¡¯t have any more worries now, do you? although my father didn¡¯te today, he and my mother have the same attitude. They both like you very much. Guan Ling heaved a sigh of relief. That¡¯s good. She had been worrying too much. I didn¡¯t ask for any of thepensation from the Xu family. I didn¡¯t pursue those matters because I was greedy. I know, I know you¡¯re not that kind of person. Back then, I was too careless with my words. I was wrong. Please forgive me. yes, you should forgive me too. I can¡¯t hold the Xu family to their fault now, but I won¡¯t let Xu Lianda go when I¡¯m capable. Trust me. ¡°I believe you.¡± The two of them had put aside their differences. When she returned home that night, she gave Gu Nian a call. ¡°I saw Xu Yan¡¯s mother today.¡± ¡°Oh, really? You¡¯ve forgiven him?¡± yes, his mother is an easy person to get along with. She doesn¡¯t have any attitude of looking down on me. I was too petty before. Gu Nian¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of doubt. Was Xu Yan¡¯s mother such a person? She seemed to have seen him once. At that time, she seemed to have tried her best to bring Xu Yan with the granddaughter of another big Shot. Did they not mind Guan Ling¡¯s status? Perhaps, she was thinking too much. ¡°That¡¯s good. You¡¯ve finally gotten back together with Xu Yan. I can rest assured now.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡±
After hanging up, Gu Nian gave Tang Shaoqing a call. He had plenty of opportunities to interact with the Xu family. Chapter 2383: 2446-how do you justify yourself? Chapter 2383: Chapter 2446-how do you justify yourself? ¡°Sis, why are you calling me?¡± Tang Shaoqing asked in surprise. ¡°Let me ask you, you know Xu Yan, right?¡± of course I do. He¡¯s the son of the House of Representatives ¡®President. Why? ¡± are you familiar with the director and his wife? ¡± I often see you at the Tang Manor¡¯s cocktail parties. What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°What do you think of them?¡± ¡°It¡¯s pretty good.¡± Gu Nian facepalmed. He must have treated Tang Shaoqing well. After all, he was his uncle¡¯s son. ¡°What about other people? Do you have an arrogant attitude?¡± of course he¡¯s arrogant. He¡¯s the President of the House of Representatives. How can he not be arrogant? ¡±
¡°Give me an example.¡± anyway, I heard that a Deputy Director of the House of Representatives wanted to introduce his daughter to his son, but the Dean doesn¡¯t seem to be interested. Gu Nian¡¯s heart sank. If he didn¡¯t even like the Vice director¡¯s daughter, why would he be so friendly to Guan Ling? The next day, Gu Nian gave Guan Ling a call. ¡°Did you take a picture with Xu Yan¡¯s parents?¡± ¡°Yes, I took a picture.¡± ¡°Send it to me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Guan Lingughed. You still don¡¯t believe that I¡¯m on good terms with them?¡± Not long after, Guan Ling¡¯s photo was sent over. When she saw it, her heart turned even colder. How was that Xu Yan¡¯s mother? she was clearly someone she didn¡¯t even know. In the evening, she went to the school to find Xu Yan. Xu Yan felt a little guilty. ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t you,¡± Gu Nian said directly.|| Mom.¡± Xu Yan coughed lightly and looked around. He quickly pulled her to the side and repeated, ¡± ¡°The person you brought to see Guan Ling wasn¡¯t your mother.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s not my mom.¡± Xu Yan touched the back of his head. As his father would asionally appear on the news, he only brought his ¡®mother¡¯ with him, afraid that the matter would be exposed. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Gu Nian gritted her teeth. Xu Yan frowned. I¡¯m just trying to sound her out. My parents only care about her family background. They don¡¯t care about anything else. If I bring Guan Ling to meet them now, they¡¯ll definitely hurt her. but you can¡¯t bring a fake mother to see her. What if she finds out? what are you going to say? ¡±
because she never agreed to reconcile with me. I also regret the hurtful words I said in the spur of the moment. Only when I showed her my mother and made it clear that my family was easy to get along with would she let down her guard and reconcile with me. I¡¯m afraid that a long night will cause more trouble. Gu Nian rolled her eyes at him. you¡¯re being too rash. You¡¯re basically lying to both sides. Do you really want them to never see each other again? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to get married to her as soon as possible. Once we¡¯re married, it¡¯ll be toote. My parents won¡¯t be able to do anything about it.¡± ¡°Are you confident?¡± Gu Nian rolled her eyes. Are you sure Guan Ling will forgive you for lying to him?¡±
¡°I had no choice. She will understand.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to say about you,¡± Gu Nian shrugged. ¡°If I had any other way, I wouldn¡¯t have done this,¡± Xu Yan said helplessly. ¡°Alright, do as you see fit,¡± Gu Nian sighed. What else could she say? what else could she do? Xu Yan had already told this lie. What other choice did she have other than helping him cover up his lie? ¡°I only have one question for you. Who is that woman?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Xuxu¡¯s hired extra.¡± ¡°Good luck,¡± Gu Nian shook her head and sighed. That night, Guan Ling secretly went to the Yudi vi. She smiled at Gu Nian.¡±You should have met Xu Yan¡¯s parents, right?¡± Chapter 2384: How did she still have the face to live in the capital? Chapter 2384: How did she still have the face to live in the capital? Gu Nian touched her neck guiltily. yes, I¡¯ve seen her twice. Both times, I only saw her from a distance. Guan Ling chuckled. I¡¯ve seen his father on the news before. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen his mother. She¡¯s a very kind person. Gu Nian coughed lightly. I don¡¯t have much contact with them. However, if you say that they are kind, then they must be quite kind. I¡¯m so lucky. Guan Ling nodded. yeah, we¡¯re really lucky. Actually, when I saw his father in the news, I always thought that he was a serious uncle. I even felt a little nervous. Now that I think about it, I was overthinking. The two of them chatted andughed for a while before Guan Ling left Gu Nian¡¯s house. As soon as Guan Ling left, Shen Zhaozheng returned. ¡°I have something to tell you,¡± Gu Nian hurriedly greeted him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Xu Yan, I¡¯m bringing Guan Ling to see his mother,¡± well, it¡¯s a good thing. It means that the two of them are getting married. You¡¯ve also fulfilled one of your wishes.
Gu Nian facepalmed. it¡¯s his mother. It¡¯s not his real mother. He knew that his mother would not like Guan Ling. So, he secretly hired an actress to pretend to be his mother. Shen Zhaozheng brought her to the dining table. since he has chosen to lie, it means that he has no other choice. This is between him and Guan Ling. Don¡¯t interfere, understand? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, I just know Guan Ling and her personality.|| It seems like there will be a bloody storm, and Xu Yan will be in trouble again.¡± ¡°If she loved Xu Yan, perhaps she could forgive everything.¡± Gu Nian squinted at him. wow, men are quite understanding. They know that we girls have no choice but to forgive them. That¡¯s why they do things without considering the consequences, right? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng coughed lightly. How did he get himself involved? ¡°I¡¯ve never had such a thought.¡± He quickly expressed his loyalty. don¡¯t be so insincere in front of me, ¡± Gu Nian chuckled. do you really think I can¡¯t tell? ¡± ¡°I ate at the Research Institute. Let¡¯s go upstairs.¡± ¡°Is Liu Mei still in Jingdu?¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s still in Jindo city. She¡¯s living in Lin Yin¡¯s apartment.¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. ¡°How does she still have the face to live in the capital?¡± Gu Nian gritted her teeth. Shen Zhaozheng chuckled. she couldn¡¯t bear to give up the glory and wealth here. She wanted to wait for the limelight to pass before she went to beg my father. She thought that at least my father still thought of her and gave her something good. Only then would she be satisfied. Gu Nian shook her head. this kind of person only knows how to rely on others. It¡¯s really sad. Whether it¡¯s a man or a woman, they have to rely on themselves. Only then will they have the confidence. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That Lin Yin, you said she¡¯s the culprit. Have you found any evidence recently?¡± Shen Zhaozheng ran his fingers through her ck hair and said helplessly, ¡± Lin Yin is very cunning. She didn¡¯t leave any traces behind. We can only wait for her to make another mistake in the future. As for the child recement, we can¡¯t do anything to her because it¡¯s already past the court period. ¡°She¡¯s really lucky,¡± Gu Nian gritted her teeth.
¡°I won¡¯t let her get away with it in the end,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said, a cold glint in his eyes. What was Lin Yin¡¯s intention? She was even more vicious than Liu Mei. Liu Mei had just changed a child, and her plot was far worse than Lin Yin¡¯s. Lin Yin had stolen his mother¡¯s child because she held a grudge against her. That was why his mother, who had just given birth to a child, had broken down.
His mother¡¯s life was in Lin Yin¡¯s hands. Chapter 2385 - 2448-because of money Chapter 2385: Chapter 2448-because of money How could he not take revenge for such a deep hatred? If he let her live happily for a while longer, the more she let her guard down, the easier it would be for her to reveal her ws. What he had was patience and time. Liu Mei had been living in an apartment in the suburbs for a while. She was very anxious every day. Now, her entire worth was only a few tens of thousands of Yuan. Even though Lin Yin paid for all the expenses here, she still did not feel safe at all. She called Lin Yin over, and Lin Yin finally came to see her. She immediately grabbed Lin Yin when she saw her.|| ¡°What am I going to do in the future?¡± ¡°What are you worried about? I¡¯ll take care of you from now on,¡± Lin Yinughed. Liu Mei nced at her. I can¡¯t rely on you for the rest of my life. Didn¡¯t you always say that your husband is good to you? I¡¯ll only feel safe if you give me some protection. Lin Yin¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, but she quickly regained her smile, which was a little bitter. sigh, let me tell you. I lied to you. I just want to save face. Actually, my husband doesn¡¯t treat me well either. Look at these houses. They¡¯re not even under my name. I only have the right to use them. I¡¯m just as miserable as you are. Liu Mei was about to break down when she heard that. Yingluo, you actually don¡¯t tell me the truth in front of me. ¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m married to an old man. If he still doesn¡¯t treat me well, wouldn¡¯t I be a joke?¡± Lin Yin said bitterly. That¡¯s why I can only say this for the sake of my reputation.¡± Liu Mei didn¡¯t know what to do,¡±then what should I do?¡± Do I really have to live on tens of thousands of Yuan for the rest of my life?¡± She definitely could not rely on her biological daughter. Her other daughter did not learn well, and her son was gone. The old man hated her to the core. Even her best friend was a fake rich man. She suddenly felt gloomy. Lin Yin patted her shoulder. if you¡¯re willing, I can let you live in this house forever. I¡¯ll do my best to help you out. In terms of food and clothing, I¡¯ll always help you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m capable of that. How could Liu Mei be at ease? she didn¡¯t have a house and didn¡¯t have much money. How could she be at ease? ¡°Think of a way to get money from your old man. Didn¡¯t you give birth to a son for him?¡± she said anxiously. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a son and a daughter before?¡± ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t Shen give me a house? he just took it back. Why are you worse than me?¡± Lin Yin sighed. alright, you can stay here in peace. I¡¯ll fight for my rights when I get back. As long as I have a piece of meat to eat, you¡¯ll definitely have a piece of soup to drink. Don¡¯t worry, understand? ¡± Liu Mei nodded. sure. You must fight for it. Understand? ¡± After Lin Yin left the apartment, she rolled her eyes. What an idiot. If she was like Liu Mei, then she would have wasted her life. She had six houses in her hands, four of which were big vis. She even had shares in her husband¡¯spany. How could she not have anything? She just didn¡¯t want to give anything to Liu Mei. Sometimes, being too greedy would lead to retribution. If she treated Liu Mei a little better, Liu Mei wouldn¡¯t have bitten her out. Was that right? Greed was like a snake swallowing an elephant. This was a principle that had never changed. Money was just a worldly possession, and one had to give it up when it was time to give it up. In the ye family, perhaps it was because he knew that he had a son and was in a good mood, ye Liangtian¡¯s health was gradually getting better. He had kidney disease and often needed dialysis. Because he had money, he used money to support himself. For the time being, his life was not in any danger. Chapter 2386 - 2448-content Chapter 2386: Chapter 2448-content In addition, he was in a good mood and looked forward to it, so hisplexion was getting better day by day. A few dayster, he nned to return to the ye family mansion. When ye Hui found out that her father wasing back to stay for a while, she suddenly felt a headache. Yes, this kind of thinking seemed a little unfilial, but she really didn¡¯t want her father toe back and stay. Once he returned, it was obvious that there would be no more peaceful days. As expected, the moment ye Liangtian returned, he said to ye Cha, ¡± ¡°Let Zhaozhenge over for dinner this weekend.¡± Ye Hui frowned. I¡¯ve told you, Zhaozheng doesn¡¯t intend to change his surname and he doesn¡¯t intend to inherit the ye family¡¯spany. Don¡¯t do those useless things anymore. It¡¯ll only make your son hate you, understand? ¡± Ye Liangtian¡¯s face darkened. how can you speak to your father like that? ¡± he asked. I just want to see my son, is there anything wrong with that?¡± Ye Hui had no choice but to ask Zhao Zheng toe over on the weekend. Ye Liangtian had invited awyer over, and the group of people sat in the living room. Ye Ting¡¯s face was filled with impatience. Ye Liangtian coughed lightly, and thewyer began to speak, ¡± this is the will. The assets will be distributed to the three youngdies and the young master. All of the ye family¡¯s properties will be divided equally. Please take a look. If there are no objections, please sign it. ¡°Dad, what are you doing?¡± ye Hui frowned. Ye Liangtianughed. I¡¯m not feeling well, so I should have made a will a long time ago. I didn¡¯t do it before, but now that Zhaozheng is back, it¡¯s a good opportunity. What should be yours should be given to you earlier. The Three Sisters of the ye family took the will and flipped through it casually. They were not greedy people, so it was enough. Shen Zhaozheng was the only one who did not ept the will. ¡°Zhaozheng, why aren¡¯t you looking?¡± ye Liangtian looked at him. Shen Zhaozhengughed. I¡¯m just a staff member. I can¡¯t have arge amount of unknown property under my name. Otherwise, the higher-ups will investigate me. Ye Liangtian was a little anxious. you didn¡¯t embezzle the money. It¡¯s your inheritance. Even if the higher-ups investigate, they will give you justice. You don¡¯t have to worry. ¡°That¡¯s right, Zhaozheng. It¡¯s yours, so don¡¯t reject it,¡± ye Hui added. Shen Zhaozheng shook his head. I can¡¯t ept this inheritance. There are so many eyes on me. I have to be careful. As long as he epted this fortune, there would definitely be countless people who would make a mountain out of a molehill and try their best to pull him down. As long as he was the director, he would not be able to ept the inheritance. Ye Liangtian still wanted to say something, but ye Hui quickly spoke up to smooth things over, ¡± forget it, forget it. Since Zhaozheng Research Institute has such a discipline, you shouldn¡¯t make things difficult for me. Ye Liangtian knew that his son was a man of principle. He could only take a step back and say, ¡± I¡¯ll keep the assets that belong to you for now. You can ept them when you¡¯ve thought it through, okay? ¡± What was eptable? That was the time to remove the responsibility of this identity. Would that day evere? The old man could just wait. The unpleasant topic passed quickly, but ye Liangtian was still a little unwilling. you¡¯re really special, kid. Everyone else is greedy for money and is jealous of my huge family fortune. I have a few nephews who have been eyeing me covetously, wanting a share of it. But you, you don¡¯t want it when it¡¯s in your hands. ¡°I¡¯m the director of the Research Institute,¡± Shen Zhaozheng replied with a smile. As the person in charge, this was a warning that was engraved into his bones. He was already content to have aplete family, a wife and children who loved him. Contentment was bliss. Chapter 2387: My ambition is to become the head of the Academy of Sciences Chapter 2387: My ambition is to be the head of the Academy of Sciences Ye Liangtian sighed and thought to himself,¡±one day, you will realize that this identity has given you more restraints and restrictions. When that dayes, you will be willing to leave this identity.¡± They had a pleasant dinner as Gu Nian apanied them throughout the entire process. However, she remained indifferent as she did notck money. She merely raised her eyes when she saw the astronomical figures. After dinner, Shen Zhaozheng was dragged away by ye Hui while Gu Nian was asked to stay by Grandpa Shen. Shen Zhaozheng was a little worried, but Gu Nian waved him off. ¡°Alright, you can go with the big Sisters. I¡¯ll stay and talk to Dad.¡± Shen Zhaozheng left the dining room. Gu Nian sat down obediently and poured a cup of tea for the old man. The old man chuckled. ¡°Zhaozheng is a lucky child to be able to marry you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m also very lucky to be able to marry him,¡± Gu Nian replied with a smile. The old man nodded. your mother also has a huge family business. As far as I know, your brother is also a researcher, right? ¡± They¡¯re getting to the main topic so quickly? Aren¡¯t you going to chat for a while longer? But since the elders wanted to talk about this, she could only apany them.|| Chat, do you have any other choice? ¡°Yeah, my brother is a researcher,¡± Gu Nian replied with a smile.
then, who will be your mother¡¯spany in the future? ¡± my mother is only in her forties. She¡¯s still very young. Besides, she has been hiring people to manage thepany all this time. We don¡¯t have to worry about that. your brother doesn¡¯t want to take over thepany, and you don¡¯t n on taking it either? ¡± my dream is to be a news anchor. I¡¯m not interested in doing business. Gu Nian shrugged. Ye Liang Tian sized her up, ¡± ¡°Niannian, do you think ran ran looks down on business? Is it that your thoughts are still stuck in the ancient times?¡± Gu Nian could not help butugh out loud. My uncle yang Haitao is the richest man in Haicheng. He¡¯s also a businessman. How can I look down on businessmen? It¡¯s just that without that fine steel Diamond, I can¡¯t just take on the porcin job. Do you understand what I mean?¡± Ye Liangtian was not feeling very good. She understood the logic but this little girl seemed to treat money like dirt. He could not expect her to convince Zhao Zheng. No, he could not give up. Hispany would definitely be handed over to his son. In the past, he had no son and his three daughters were not interested in business, so he had to find a professional manager. Now that he had a son, how could he let others manage it? In the backyard, the four ye siblings sat around a small table. The housekeeper served tea and Ye Ting smiled. when Ye Qun and the others find out that we¡¯ve suddenly gained a younger brother, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll be so anxious that they¡¯ll jump up and down, right? ¡± Ye Shu chuckled,¡±of course.¡± The old man is now bent on letting Zhao Zheng take over thepany. Ye Qun and the others must be worried to death. Just you wait, he¡¯ll definitely find Zhao Zheng soon.¡± ¡°Who is Ye Qun?¡± Shen Zhaozheng nced at Ye Ting. second uncle¡¯s son and third uncle¡¯s and fourth uncle¡¯s sons are both working in our family¡¯s group and holding important positions. They should have had some ideas, but now that you¡¯re back, you¡¯ve shattered many people¡¯s hopes. The old man might have passed the position to Ye Qun, but now that you¡¯re back, how can Ye Qun not be anxious? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng smiled and did not say anything. He really didn¡¯t care about money. If he wanted to give it to Ye Qun, then so be it. He didn¡¯t care anyway. After all, chief Shen¡¯s ambition was to be the head of the Academy of Sciences. Chapter 2388: What do you want to do? Chapter 2388: What do you want to do? &Nbsp; how could an ordinary Shangren bepared to the head of the Academy? How could a Sparrow know the ambitions of a Swan? As the four of them chatted andughed, Gu Nian walked over. Shen Zhaozheng quickly stood up and walked over to her. ¡°Look at our brother. He is a ve to his wife,¡± ye Shu said in a low voice. he¡¯s fine, ¡± Ye Ting smiled. niannian is very happy. The Three Sisters were moved by this beautiful marriage. All three of them were good-looking and had achieved quite high achievements in their respective fields, so they had nevercked suitors. In the past, they had been influenced by an extremely bad marriage, which led to them having a great rejection of marriage. Now, this rejection was slowly melting away by this young couple. Ye Ting thought that perhaps getting married was not a bad choice. Shen Zhaozheng wrapped his arm around her waist and looked down at her. ¡°What did dad say to you?¡±
nothing much, ¡± Gu Nian said as she waved her hand. we were just chatting. As soon as she appeared, Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s eyes were fixed on her. Ye Ting teased her, ¡± ¡°Zhaozheng, it¡¯s gettingte. Hurry and bring your wife home.¡± Shen Zhaozheng raised his head and looked at his three sisters. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take niannian back first.¡± Ye Hui also smiled. alright. Go home. Give me a call when you¡¯re home. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. He held her waist and walked out, and the three of them just watched their backs. ¡°So love can also be beautiful.¡± Ye Shu sighed. that¡¯s right, ¡± Ye Ting agreed. it turns out that there are also such deep feelings for each other. Ye Hui merely smiled and did not say anything. Perhaps in the near future, there would be a happy event in the ye n. Who would have thought that the sisters of the ye family would also yearn for love one day? As long as it¡¯s yours, it¡¯ll always be yours. The luckiest thing in their lives was that they could get back their lost brother. After getting in the car, Shen Zhaozheng turned to the person beside him. ¡°Did he really not say anything to you?¡± ¡°He probably wants me to persuade you to take over the ye family¡¯s business. How can I possibly persuade you? I really want you to be the head of the Academy.¡± Their hearts were connected. yes, ¡± he patted her head. it¡¯s fine as long as there¡¯s someone reliable in the ye family. He said in a deep voice, ¡± Speaking of which, second sister seemed to have a double major in University. She majored in business Administration, but she was not interested in it herself. So, she said that she could let someone else manage it. Gu Nian shrugged. your father must be very anxious. He has his own son and three daughters, but he still has to hand over thepany to someone else. Tsk tsk, he¡¯s in the same situation as my mother. However, my mother has never forced my brother and I to do anything we are interested in. ¡°This is why I envy you,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said as he patted her head.
however, you¡¯ve always had your own opinions. Neither father Shen nor father ye can make your own decisions. Just do what you want, ¡± Gu Nian said with a smile. That was the truth. It was just that some disputes were inevitable. The reason why Gu Nian was a third-ss secretary was to be caught by principal he and the others.|| He had brought the evidence to Guan Ling to sow discord.
Now that her n had finally seeded, she was a little uneasy because she had been relegated to a high position. She then went to look for her uncle. it¡¯s better if you lower my position. Many people in news magazines are gossiping that I¡¯m already a third-ss secretary before I even graduate. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nced at her. Chapter 2389: 2452-life is quite leisurely Chapter 2389: Chapter 2452-life is quite leisurely ¡°The same seat as Guan Ling will do.¡± Gu Nian leaned over and chuckled. ¡°Would it be too hard on you?¡± it¡¯s no big deal, no big deal. We¡¯re still young and newbies. If we start from the bottom, we¡¯ll be able to gain more experience. I like to start from the bottom. ¡°But your uncle was already the director of the Department management Office when he first entered.¡± Tang Ji ¡®an nodded in appreciation. ¡°After I graduate, I¡¯ll try to be an editor-in-chief in a year¡¯s time,¡± Gu Nian said as he raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you confident?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so confident,¡± Gu Nian said as she patted her chest. Gu Nian had been demoted to an assistant like Guan Ling. The news and magazine agencies were in a heated discussion again.¡±Why did the little princess get demoted?¡± ¡°You guys don¡¯t understand. This is called retreating to advance. In the future, you might be promoted to chief editor directly.¡±
¡°Tsk, tsk. It¡¯s really good to have a good background.¡± Well, fine, no matter what, there would be gossip. Where there were people, there was trouble. Not only did Gu Nian and Guan Ling have a wealth of experience in the debate club, but they had also passed the CET-8. They also had a slight understanding of Western, Japanese, and Russian. They were definitely more professional than the rest. It was because they had not graduated yet. Once they officially graduated and received the graduation certificate, the day where they soared to the sky was definitely not far away. It was already September. Usually, school would start at this time. However, Gu Nian and Guan Ling had already applied for an internship outside the school, so they would not be returning to school. Jian Xia and Du Jun went to ss as usual. There were very few sses in the fourth year. There were only a dozen sses a week. It was very easy. The teacher also set the topic for the graduation project. The two of them studied their own graduation project. In ss, Jian Xia would go to the coffee shop asionally. The days passed by quite leisurely. Gu Nian, on the other hand, was extremely busy. She spent the entire day tranting documents. When it was time to get off work, she felt dizzy and her head was filled with English letters. After work, she walked out and got into the car. When she turned around, her husband was sitting next to her. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Shen Zhaozheng reached out and hugged her. I came out of the Research Institute early today, so I asked ding Bai and the others to pick me up first beforeing to pick you up. What¡¯s wrong? are you tired? ¡± ¡°Work is more tiring than school. What should I do?¡± Gu Nian sighed. I haven¡¯t even graduated yet, but I¡¯m already starting to miss my school life.¡± ¡°Then, Yingluo should quit her job at the news magazine agency and go back to school? One more year and you¡¯lle back to work?¡± ¡°How can that be? I can¡¯t lose at the starting line. Laziness is the biggest obstacle on the road to sess. I¡¯m justining verbally.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t lose at the starting line. Who do you want topete with?¡± ¡°With Guan Ling. She¡¯s my biggestpetitor. She¡¯s so strong and outstanding. We¡¯re from the same university and dormitory. If I show weakness, wouldn¡¯t that be embarrassing?¡±
Shen Zhaozheng smiled and pinched her face. ¡°You¡¯re quite strong-headed,¡± if you want to seed, you have to bepetitive. I¡¯m really exhausted today. From morning until now, I only had lunch and went to the toilet once at noon. The rest of the time, I didn¡¯t even have time to drink water. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Gu Nian waved his hand. it¡¯s not hard work. I¡¯m just serving the people. The real hard work is the chief editors who have to face reporters from all over the world tomorrow. They have to react quickly and not be caught. || At that time, the real pressure will be great. What I¡¯m doing now is simply insignificant.¡±
Chapter 2390: 2453-strength can not be underestimated Chapter 2390: Chapter 2453-strength can not be underestimated Shen Zhaozheng kissed the corner of her lips. ¡°You¡¯re also very good.¡± The car stopped at the entrance of the vi. He carried her out of the car, ate and showered, and then went to the baby room to y with the children. Shen Zhaozheng saw that she was ying with the child and quickly pulled her away. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, you should sleep.¡± The next morning, Shen Zhaozheng took her downstairs. just now, second sister called and asked us to go to the ye family this weekend. There¡¯s a family gathering. ¡°Alright, I got it,¡± Gu Nian repliedzily. ¡°He said that his two uncles and two cousins would being too.¡± so be it. Let¡¯s meet when the timees. Gu Nian spread his hands. Shen Zhaozheng personally sent Gu Nian to her workce. Coincidentally, they bumped into Guan Ling at the door. The two of them only nodded and did not talk much. They knew that many eyes were on them.
After two more days of work, it was finally the weekend. Gu Nian felt exhausted as she realized how tiring it was to work full-time. She still had to go to the ye family to socialize tomorrow night. She was so tired. But she had no choice. They were Zhaozheng¡¯s family, so she had to give him face and attend the party with them. She rested for the night and was finally in a better mood the next day. When he arrived at the ye family, ye Liang Tian came out to wee him personally. It was clear how much he valued this lost and recovered youngest son. Second uncle¡¯s son, Ye Qun, and third uncle¡¯s son, Ye Xu, stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, looking at the scene outside. ¡°Brother, this little brother really came at the wrong time,¡± Ye Xu said in a low voice. Ye Qun and Ye Xu were both older than Shen Zhaozheng. Ye Qun was 34, and Ye Xu was 32. They were both middle-aged. Especially Ye Qun. All this while, his eldest uncle had been very good to him because they didn¡¯t have a son. In the past, his eldest uncle had also hinted that he would hand over the business to him. But now, a biological son had suddenly appeared in eldest uncle¡¯s family. Moreover, Shen Zhaozheng was outstanding in all aspects. He was the Dean of the Academy of Sciences and was so capable at such a young age. His strength couldn¡¯t be underestimated. However, the system in the Research Institute was different from that of the outside world. Although this kid was outstanding in the Institute, it didn¡¯t mean that he could sessfully manage apany. He would make this kid back off in the face of difficulties. Ye Liangtian held onto his walking stick and smiled as he watched Shen Zhaozheng and Gu Nian get out of the car. He then took a few steps forward. you¡¯re here. Come in quickly. Dinner is ready. His three older sisters followed behind and weed them with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen our three Big Sisters so enthusiastic before,¡± Ye Qun chuckled softly. he¡¯s his biological younger brother after all. We can¡¯tpare to him. Speaking of which, this is called the eldest son of the first wife, understand? ¡± ¡°Eldest son, do you think we¡¯re still in a feudal society?¡± Ye Qun scoffed.
¡°Hurry up and wee the headmaster, in case eldest uncle is unhappy,¡± Ye Xu said in a low voice. After that, the two of them hurried to the door. The two people who were mocking him just now were smiling.¡±This must be Zhao Zheng, wee, wee.¡± ¡°Why are you weing Zhaozheng back to his own home?¡± Ye Ting nced at him.
He made it clear that this was Zhao Zheng¡¯s home, and if they really had to count, the two of you were considered outsiders. Ye Qun and Ye Xu knew that their second sister had always been straightforward. She would never beat around the bush, so they couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. The others didn¡¯t try to smooth things over for them and just left them in an awkward position. Ye Qunughed to himself. that¡¯s right. But because this is the first time I¡¯m meeting little brother Zhao Zheng, I was a little excited in the heat of the moment. I didn¡¯t say it well enough. I hope little brother can forgive me. Chapter 2391: 2454-wishing for the world to be in chaos Chapter 2391: Chapter 2454-wishing for the world to be in chaos ¡°I won¡¯t take it to heart,¡± Shen Zhaozheng smiled. ¡°These are your two halls,¡± ye Liangtian introduced.|| Brother, their father is busy today, so he didn¡¯te. We¡¯re all family, so there¡¯s no need to be so formal.¡± ¡°Big brother, second brother,¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. The group of people sat at the dining table. Ye Liangtian looked at Shen Zhaozheng and asked, ¡± bring the two children to me when youe over next time. I heard that they¡¯re twins, but I haven¡¯t seen them yet. ¡°Okay. Next time Ie, I¡¯ll bring the child with me.¡± Ye Qun and Ye Xu were also married, but each of them only had one daughter. Shen Zhaozheng was lucky to have twins. His wife was young and beautiful, even more beautiful than popr female celebrities. He was the hospital director himself, and now he had a rich father. This was a true winner in life. The two of them felt rather ufortable, but they could only endure it. The servants served the dishes one after another. Ye Qun nced at Shen Zhaozheng, who was sitting opposite him, and said, ¡± ¡°I heard that your surname is still Shen?¡±
¡°Yes, his surname is Shen,¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. ¡°Since you¡¯ve acknowledged your ancestors and n, when will you change your surname back to ye?¡± Ye Liangtian did not stop him from asking. After all, he also hoped that his son could change his surname back to ye. Shen Zhaozheng forced a smile. He didn¡¯t want to answer this question because he had already said it. He didn¡¯t want to emphasize his position again and again because he knew that his father didn¡¯t want to hear him say this. Ye Ting nced at Ye Qun. I invited you here for a family gathering. I didn¡¯t ask you to ask some random questions. Ye Qunughed. second sister, this isn¡¯t something that I don¡¯t have. This should be something that eldest uncle is very concerned about. He only wished for the world to be in chaos. Ye Ting raised his eyebrows. Zhaozheng was raised by the Shen family. He is more indebted to the Shen family than to the Shen family. If he were to change his surname back to ye now, he would be an ungrateful person. She didn¡¯t make it a definite statement. After all, she still had to leave some consideration for her father. After all, there were still outsiders present, and he still had to take care of his face. ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Qun chuckled. But since he found his biological father, it¡¯s only natural for him to change back to his originalst name. Besides, thepany was under the control of an outsider some time ago, which was why so many things happened. First uncle must want to hand thepany over to Zhao Zheng.¡± Ye Liangtian didn¡¯t say anything. Ye Qun could be considered to have said what he was thinking, so he naturally let him continue. Ye Ting nced at Ye Qun. I asked you and Ye Xu toe over today for a meal, not for you to say these things. Whether you change your surname or not, that¡¯s up to Zhaozheng to decide. This dinner wasn¡¯t a pleasant one. After dinner, Ye Qun and Ye Xu left the mansion together. The two brothers sat in the sports car, with Ye Xu driving and Ye Qun holding a cigarette between his fingers. The corners of his mouth were curled into a confident smile. ¡°It seems that the director has no intention of taking over our uncle¡¯s huge family business.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that exactly what you wanted?¡± Ye Xu smiled. ¡°You can eat whatever you want, but you can¡¯t say whatever you want,¡± Ye Qun said, shooting him a nce. Ye Xu sneered,¡±how can I not know what you¡¯re thinking?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m your strong and powerful backing. Our three Big Sisters have no interest in business. They¡¯re all high and mighty scientists. We just need to fully support them to do what they¡¯re interested in. I was very worried about this brother who suddenly appeared, but now that I¡¯ve seen him, I¡¯m relieved. He¡¯s not a threat.¡±
Chapter 2392: 2455-can you do it? Chapter 2392: Chapter 2455-can you do it? Ye Qun chuckled. we still have to curry favor with the Dean¡¯s younger brother. After all, we might have to rely on him in the future. Besides, his wife has an even bigger background. Her father is the head of the general Academy of Sciences, and her uncle is also a Big Shot. Our uncle didn¡¯t just get a son back, but a big backer. Now, with this rtionship, who would dare to touch the ye family? ¡± ¡°Yeah, no one dares to touch it,¡± Ye Xu also said. Ye Qun did not say anything. Ye Xu said again, ¡± I¡¯m worried now. If this director has done enough research and wants toe to the business world to y, then our uncle will definitely hand over the ye family¡¯s group with both hands. You won¡¯t have anything to do with it. A cold glint shed in Ye Qun¡¯s eyes, but he did not say anything. Ye Xu: ¡± why don¡¯t we find a chance to talk to this cousin in private and find out his real thoughts? after all, the state is strict now, and the official establishment 1 can¡¯t enjoy too much. There should be a lot of people who want to ¡®go to the sea¡¯. ¡°Mm, let¡¯s have a chat with him when we have time.¡± Ye Qun nodded. At the ye family home, Shen Zhaozheng and Gu Nian had left as well. The Three Sisters of the ye family were drinking red wine in their room. Ye Ting frowned. looking at Ye Qun and Ye Xu¡¯s impatient looks, I¡¯m just getting angry. It¡¯s as if our family¡¯s business must be given to them. ¡°If Zhaozheng doesn¡¯t take over and the three of us aren¡¯t interested, it¡¯s very likely that the management rights of our group will fall into Ye Qun¡¯s hands.¡± Ye Cha nced at him.
Ye Shu was worried. this cousin of ours is not easy to deal with. If we keep on managing him, maybe all of them will fall into his personal pocket in the future. Ye Ting was silent and hesitating. It was not that she was not good at managing apany. After all, she had studied business in the past. She was considered talented. At that time, she went to do biological research mainly because her mother¡¯s death had hurt her greatly. She also hated her father and did not want him to get what he wanted. That was why she did not enter thepany. Now, because she had a younger brother and her father¡¯s health was not good, the resentment had slowly reduced. Most importantly, she did not want to see ye Qun, who had the ambition of a Wolf, swallow up the Company Group that originally belonged to their family. let¡¯s see how it goes, ¡± Ye Ting said. if Zhaozheng really doesn¡¯t want to take over, I¡¯ll take it. ¡°Can you do it?¡± ye Hui and ye Shu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You don¡¯t believe in my ability?¡± Ye Ting spread his hands. ¡°How can I?¡± the two quickly waved their hands. Our ye family¡¯s second miss is outstanding in everything she does. There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t handle. We trust you very much.¡± let¡¯s wait and see. Actually, I also hope that Zhaozheng will take over. Let¡¯s see how it goes. Although that was what she said, she knew that someone like Zhao Zheng would not covet money. In the end, she might really have to take over the family business. It was the weekend. Guan Ling had just finished his busy week and was having ypot with Xu Yan in a small restaurant in front of the school. ¡°Since I¡¯ve seen you before, I¡¯ll go back to my room.|| It¡¯s mom, should I bring a gift and pay a formal visit to your parents?¡± Xu Yan almost choked on the noodles and started coughing. Guan Ling quickly patted his back and passed him a tissue.¡±What are you doing?¡± Xu Yan felt guilty. He coughed lightly and said, ¡± my father is quite busy. He is often not at home. Recently, he has gone abroad for a visit. You won¡¯t be able to see him even if you go. ¡°I still have to go. After all, you¡¯ve been to my house. I should be more formal, or it¡¯ll seem like I¡¯m not sincere.|| Mom¡¯s Red packet is really too big. I feel a little uneasy holding it, so it¡¯s better to bring some gifts to your house for an official visit.¡± Chapter 2393: 2456-Xu tai Chapter 2393: Chapter 2456-¡®Xu tai¡¯ After all, Xu Yan had never had a girlfriend before, and he had never arranged for his girlfriend to meet his parents. He did not know how big the red packet would be. Thest time they met, he had given the actress a red packet of 18000 Yuan and asked her to give it to Guan Ling. When Guan Ling went back to take a look, he was shocked. After all, she had only given out a little over a thousand Yuan as a gift. It would be a hot potato to hold onto this money. She had to pay him a formal visit and buy him some expensive gifts. there¡¯s no need for that, ¡°Xu Yan coughed. my mom gave you a big red packet because she likes you. He should have reduced the amount. He did not consider Guan Ling¡¯s self-esteem and did not consider the fact that she would return the red packet to him. Guan Ling insisted, ¡°no, I have to pay them a visit. How about tomorrow or the day after?|| Even if mom doesn¡¯t work, she should still have time.¡± With Guan Ling¡¯s missionpleted, would Xu Yan dare to disobey? After dinner, he immediately got to work. First, he found the part-time helper and cleaned up an apartment near the House of Representatives. Then, he called the aunty who was an extra. Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to perform again tomorrow. The cost is still 1000 Yuan a day.
¡°Sure, no problem,¡± After everything was arranged, it was Saturday night. Xu Yan drove to the high-ss apartment with Guan Ling. ¡°I thought your family lived in a high-ranking official¡¯s mansion too.¡± Guan Ling looked around. Xu Yan smiled. my dad used that ce as his dormitory. He would stay there on normal days. But when he¡¯s not busy, he woulde here to stay with my mom. My mom doesn¡¯t like the atmosphere at the mansion. She thinks it¡¯s too depressing. Guan Ling didn¡¯t think too much about it. There was one unit per floor here, so it had good privacy and a good location. The apartment was a high-end one with five floors. It should be veryfortable to live in. When Xu Yan held her hand and entered the house, Xu Yan¡¯s ¡®mother¡¯ was wearing an apron and cooking in the kitchen. ¡°You ¡­¡± Guan Ling was surprised.|| Is mommy cooking?¡± yes, there¡¯s a part-time helper, but no nanny. My mother likes to cook by herself. Guan Ling quickly went over and handed over the bird¡¯s nest he had bought.¡±Hello, Auntie. I¡¯ve been wanting to see you again since thest time we met.¡± ¡®Mrs. Xu¡¯ chuckled. this child, how can you spend money so carelessly? you¡¯re not allowed to bring gifts when youe again in the future, understand? ¡± He still had a kind and kind smile, which made her feel very warm. ¡°Xu Yan, bring Xiaoguan to the dining room. There¡¯s also some soup. Dinner will be ready soon.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll help you,¡± Guan Ling whispered.|| Get busy.¡± ¡°No need, no need.¡± The two of them sat at the dining table.¡¯Xu tai¡¯ served the soup. The three of them chatted andughed.¡¯Xu tai¡¯ would asionally ask about Guan Ling¡¯s situation in the unit. Guan Ling felt warm inside. She really liked Xu Yan¡¯s mother. She was very warm, and people couldn¡¯t help but want to get closer to her. The dinner was very harmonious, and the three of them talked andughed. When it was time to clean up the bowls and chopsticks, Guan Ling insisted on helping and identally dropped a bowl.
Of course, Guan Ling still wanted to show off. Unfortunately, she did not perform well and even broke the bowl. She quickly squatted down to pick up the broken pieces. To make matters worse, he identally cut his finger. ¡°Mom, hurry up and get a band-aid!¡± Xu Yan panicked. Guan Ling sat up and saw Xu Yan¡¯s mother walking into the living room and rummaging through the cabs for band-aids.
She furrowed her brows. After searching for a while,¡¯Xu tai¡¯ finally found a box of band-aids. Then, Xu Yan took it and applied it on Guan Ling. Chapter 2394: I feel a little strange Chapter 2394: I feel a little strange ¡°I¡¯m sorry, aunty. I¡¯m not helping you,¡± Guan Ling smiled. what are you saying, child? I¡¯m very happy that you¡¯re willing to help. Nowadays, there aren¡¯t many girls who are willing to do housework. You¡¯re so beautiful and so obedient. My Xu Yan must have done a lot of good deeds in his previous life to be able to find you. Xu Yan coughed lightly. He had gone a little too far in his acting. ¡°You guys go watch TV in the living room. I¡¯m going to wash the dishes,¡±¡®Mrs. Xu¡¯ quickly said. Xu Yan quickly pulled Guan Ling to the living room. Guan Ling looked around while Xu Yan turned on the TV for her. The two of them watched the TV together while Mrs. Xu washed the cherries and cut the Kiwis for them to eat. Guan Ling smiled politely. It was not until past eight o ¡®clock that Guan Ling said,¡±Let¡¯s go back to school.¡± &Nbsp; Xu Yan pulled her hand and stood up. mom, we¡¯re going back. You should rest early too. ¡°Okay. Be careful on the road, okay?¡±
¡°Alright, I know.¡± ¡°When will your father be back from his visit?¡± Guan Ling asked softly after they left the apartment. ¡°There¡¯s still some time.¡± I¡¯ll pay you a visit when your father returns. ¡°My dad is really busy,¡± Xu Yan coughed. ¡°I¡¯m just here for a meal. Uncle doesn¡¯t have time? He has to eat, right?¡± well, okay. I¡¯ll take a look at his time and make some arrangements. After they returned to the dormitory, Guan Ling thought for a while and asked Jian Xia, ¡± ¡°Have you seen Xu Yan¡¯s mother?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡± Jian Xia shook her head. Guan Ling sent another message to Gu Nian. ¡°Niannian, have you seen Xu Yan¡¯s mother?¡± When Gu Nian received the message, it was as if she had just received a hot potato. She was so scared that she threw her phone away.¡¯That damned Xu Yan. Why doesn¡¯t he take a look at who his girlfriend is? Guan Ling is so smart. How could he have tricked me?¡¯ I¡¯ve never seen him before, ¡°she replied after some deliberation. what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I feel a little strange.¡± Gu SI¡¯s scalp went numb, and his fingers quickly replied, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s weird?¡± ¡°Today, Xu Yan brought me to his house to see his mother. My hand was injured, and his mother was looking for a band-aid. Howe you don¡¯t have any idea where to put your things?¡± Gu Nian pouted. maybe it¡¯s something that I don¡¯t really use. I didn¡¯t ce it at the moment, so I didn¡¯t count it. ¡°Maybe. My mom knows exactly where everything in the house is.¡± my mother doesn¡¯t know about it. Perhaps it¡¯s because they have a nanny at home. Gu niancheng chuckled. no, they don¡¯t have a nanny. They only have a part-time helper.
¡°It¡¯s the same for a part-time helper. It must be because his mother doesn¡¯t do much housework, so she doesn¡¯t know where to put her things.¡± Although Guan Ling was suspicious, he did not overthink. She thought that Xu Yan couldn¡¯t possibly find a woman who wasn¡¯t his mother to pretend to be his mother. After putting down the phone, Gu Nian heaved a sigh of relief. That damned Xu Yan had forced her to lie to Guan Ling.
She felt that she should inform Xu Yan, so she gave him a call and told him about her doubts about Guan Ling. Xu Yan might be too dense and thought that Gu niannian was overthinking. Gu Nian rolled her eyes to the sky.¡¯This guy, just wait for Guan Ling to unveil his mask.¡¯ She would not continue to tie Xu Yan up. It would be hard to exin to Guan Ling. After hanging up the phone, Shen Zhaozheng came out of the shower.|| He walked out of the room and casually dried his hair. The advantage of having short hair was that it dried up after a simple drying. Chapter 2395: 2458-free today? Chapter 2395: Chapter 2458-free today? Unlike Gu Nian, whose long hair reached her waist and took a long time to dry. Shen Zhaozheng was sitting on the sofa with a book in his hand. He waved at Gu Nian, who theny downzily. ¡°I¡¯m nning to cut my hair a little shorter,¡± yes, it¡¯s more convenient if it¡¯s short. It¡¯ll also look more capable and experienced. ¡°I want to cut it up to my ears. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little too short?¡± He smiled dotingly. you can decide on your hair. I think it¡¯ll look good no matter what. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll cut it tomorrow night,¡± Gu Nian nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Chief Shen, are you very free?¡± Gu Nian squinted at him. ¡°I really haven¡¯t been busy recently.¡±
The rocket base was already in orbit, and there were still a thousand projects to work on. As the Deputy Chief Engineer, he was not that busy. Everyone said that Shen Zhaozheng had taken the path of President Gu. After all, President Gu had also participated in the manufacturing of rockets and was also a Deputy Chief Engineer. In that case, Shen Zhaozheng would probably be able to be the head of the Academy of Sciences in the future. The next day, it was drizzling. As autumn came, those who were originally wearing short-sleeved shirts immediately had to put on cardigan jackets. Gu Nian was wearing a thin ginger-colored cardigan while Shen Zhaozheng was not afraid of the cold. He was still wearing a white shirt as they went to a nearby barbershop. She originally wanted to cut her ear-length short hair, but she was a little reluctant to do so. When she cut it to her shoulder, she quickly called out, ¡± alright, shoulder-length. Don¡¯t get any shorter. Although she looked good with both long and short hair, she was still not used to cutting her hair too short. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s phone rang. He walked to the window and picked up the call. ¡°Is that Zhao Zheng?¡± a passionate voice came from the other end. Shen Zhaozheng furrowed his brows and asked,¡±Zhenzhen?¡± ¡°I¡¯m ye Qun.¡± ¡°Oh, hello Yingluo.¡± ¡°Zhaozheng, are you free today? I¡¯d like to ask you out for a meal so that we can get together as brothers.¡± Shen Zhaozheng said indifferently,¡±there¡¯s no time to waste.¡± Ye Qun was just about to speak when he heard him say, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m apanying my wife to get a haircut.¡± Ye Qun was so angry that he almost vomited blood. He had the time to apany his wife and cut her hair, but he didn¡¯t have the time to ept his cousin¡¯s invitation. Did people who had been in the Research Institute for too long have no EQ? then let¡¯s find a ce near sister-inw¡¯s haircut, ¡± he said with a smile. where are you? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng frowned slightly. After all, he had just entered the ye family. He still had to take care of his cousin¡¯s face. He then gave the address to Ye Qun, who chuckled and said, ¡± Ye Xu and I will rush over soon. I have a restaurant there, and we will definitely treat you with great hospitality.
About 40 minutester, Gu Nian¡¯s hair was cut. Her shoulder-length hair was very beautiful and looked very young. After the barber helped her to brush her hair, Gu Nian stood up and prepared to leave the barbershop with Shen Zhaozheng. They hade outte, and the sky was already dark, but it was still drizzling. The street lights lit up the road. ¡°Let¡¯s go home for dinner.¡±
¡°Niannian, someone asked us out for dinner.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Just as he finished speaking, a Porsche Cayenne stopped in front of him. Ye Qun got out of the car and said enthusiastically, ¡± Zhaozheng, sister-inw, my restaurant is just two streets away. Let¡¯s go over and have a meal. His car is already in front of you, how can you not agree? Ten minutester, the car was parked outside his restaurant. It was a Chinese restaurant, located on the side of the road. There was a small parking lot at the entrance, and the decoration was antique. They ate Sichuan cuisine, which was very spicy, and the business was very good. Chapter 2396: 2459-all Black-bellied Chapter 2396: Chapter 2459-all ck-bellied Ye Qun led Shen Zhaozheng and Gu Nian into a private room on the second floor. The name of the room was plum, orchid, bamboo, and chrysanthemum. It was very elegant. They entered the bamboo Hall, and the waiter, who was wearing a cheongsam, came in to serve them. big brother, this restaurant has good taste. Is it a chain? ¡± Gu Nian asked as she looked around. ¡°I just opened a few in the capital. They¡¯re all small businesses.¡± Compared to the ye family¡¯s real estate Group, thesepanies were simply child¡¯s y. Ye Qun poured some wine for Shen Zhaozheng. Shen Zhaozheng raised his hand. I¡¯m sorry. There are rules in the Research Institute. You can¡¯t drink outside. Ye Qun was even more excited. it¡¯s impossible for anyone toe and investigate. It¡¯s fine to have a few drinks. that¡¯s the rules of the Research Institute. Brother, do you want our Zhaozheng to be punished by the Research Institute? ¡± Gu Nian asked. Ye Qunughed awkwardly. sister-inw, you¡¯re being too serious. How could I hope for Zhaozheng to be punished? then I¡¯ll use tea as wine. Tea as wine. ¡°Have some tea, everyone,¡± Shen Zhaozheng smiled.
The waiter served tea, and Ye Qun poured tea for the two with great enthusiasm. Ye Xu also served the two with great enthusiasm. I heard that you¡¯re in the Academy of Sciences, ¡°Ye Qun said tentatively. you¡¯re definitely a pir there. Shen Zhaozheng forced a smile. you¡¯re overpraising me. It¡¯s US who can¡¯t leave the Research Institute. The Research Institute can find a recement without us. Ye Qun waved his hand. don¡¯t belittle yourself. With your strength, the Research Institute definitely won¡¯t be able to entertain a recement so easily. Shen Zhaozheng sipped his tea, smiled, and didn¡¯t say anything. Although he was in the Research Institute, who said that there were no conflicts in the Research Institute? who said that the people in the Research Institute had no emotional intelligence? Hehe, they were too na?ve. Ye Xu said, ¡°Zhaozheng, to be honest, I personally think that you have such a bright future in the Research Institute. If it were me, I would definitely be reluctant to leave the Research Institute. I have high hopes for you. You might even be the head of the Institute in the future. ¡°Tsk!¡± Ye Qun snorted,¡±what are you saying?¡± I still think that it¡¯s better for Zhaozheng to take over uncle¡¯s business. After all, how can such a bigpany fall into the hands of outsiders? Don¡¯t you think so, Zhaozheng?¡± In Ye Qun¡¯s eyes, if Shen Zhaozheng was sensible enough, he would have said,¡¯how can big brother be considered an outsider?¡¯ Shen Zhaozheng didn¡¯t reply to that. Instead, he said vaguely, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter. It¡¯s mainly up to father.¡± He didn¡¯t say he would ept it, nor did he say he wouldn¡¯t. Ye Qun became anxious. the only thing I¡¯m worried about is that you¡¯ve been doing research all this time. If you join thispany, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to do anything. Do you think you should start learning from now on? ¡± Gu Nian ate as she watched the show. Shen Zhaozheng smiled. there¡¯s no rush. Father¡¯s health has improved. He can still manage it for a while. Ye Qun¡¯s expression rxed.¡¯This brat must be trying to trick me. It¡¯s impossible for this brat to give up his position as the director, which has a bright future ahead of him.¡¯ He was already the director of the hospital and had a bright future ahead of him. Everyone in the industry was very optimistic that he would be a top leader in ten years. People like him paid more attention to holding power. Money paled inparison to this kind of person who enjoyed power. He was definitely bluffing. However, he was really tricked by him, causing him to be flustered.
No wonder people said that you can¡¯t fight with people who y politics, or you¡¯ll be beaten to a pulp. These people are all ck-bellied and deep. Chapter 2397: 2460-what should we do? Chapter 2397: Chapter 2460-what should we do? But did he have the right to choose? If she didn¡¯t test him, the duck that she had gotten her hands on would fly away. He could only pretend to be generous and said,¡±if you ever think it through, just look for me, okay?¡± I¡¯ve always been in the Tiangang group and I¡¯m very familiar with the internal affairs of the group. If you want to learn about the group¡¯s Affairs, you cane and find me, okay?¡± None of the Three Sisters of the ye family were good at business. As long as Shen Zhaozheng came to him, he would be able to make him back off. ¡°Sure,¡± Shen Zhaozheng smiled. Ye Qun and Ye Xu were very enthusiastic throughout the entire process, and they kept everyone in a good mood. The banquet only ended at nine O ¡®clock. In the light rain, Ye Qun and Ye Xu stood at the entrance of the restaurant, watching the ck Volvo gradually disappear into the distance. ¡°Do you think this kid can be trusted?¡± he seemed to have said something tonight, but it also seemed like he didn¡¯t say anything at all. Did you hear if he really wanted to take over the Tiangang group? ¡± That¡¯s true, he was always vague and it was impossible to see his true thoughts.
People with such deep thoughts were the most terrifying. I hope he won¡¯t have such thoughts. He¡¯s throwing away his bright future just to get a share of the loot with us. That¡¯s not right, don¡¯t you think? ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? If I had the chance to hold power, I wouldn¡¯t care about this money either. But we don¡¯t have the ability, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Ye Qun¡¯s eyes were deep. He hoped that the kid would be more sensible and not cut off their escape route. If that happened, someone would be forced into a corner. It was still drizzling outside the window. Gu Nian adjusted her cardigan as Shen Zhaozheng held her in his arms.¡±It¡¯s cold now.¡± your two cousins must be even more worried. They¡¯re afraid that you¡¯ll change your mind and take over your father¡¯s business. Gu Nian chuckled. Shen Zhaozheng shook his head helplessly. he¡¯s thinking too much. If he doesn¡¯t do anything, he might take over the Tiangang group. The autumn rainsted for several days. When it was October, the capital city waspletely cold. The ginkgo trees on the streets were golden, and the Maple leaves on Cuiwei mountain were all red. Together with the clear weather, it made people feel refreshed. ¡°I saw on the news yesterday that your father has returned to the country. Is he free?¡± Guan Ling went to Xu Yan. The corner of Xu Yan¡¯s mouth twitched. Because his father was a high-ranking official, his every move was recorded on the news. There was no way he could escape Guan Ling¡¯s eyes. What should he do? If he met his father, he would be exposed. He coughed lightly. my dad just came back. He has a lot of work to do. He¡¯s been staying at the mansion recently. He doesn¡¯t even have time to go home. Guan Ling reached out and put his arm around his waist,¡±am I being too impatient?¡± We¡¯ll talk about it when your dad is free, okay?¡± Xu Yan let out a sigh of relief. In the evening, he asked Guan Ling out for dinner at a restaurant. It was a very high-end Japanese restaurant, and he had booked a very small private room. After the waiter served sashimi and other dishes, he closed the door and left. Just as Guan Ling was about to pick up his chopsticks, Xu Yan grabbed his hand.¡±Guan Ling, I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Guan Ling was surprised.
&Nbsp; Xu Yan took out a dark red velvet box from his pocket and slowly opened it. Inside it was a shining diamond ring. Guan Ling was shocked and the chopsticks in his hand fell to the table. Xu Yan was still holding her hand and half-kneeling in front of her. His eyes were sincere. Guan Ling, before I met you, I had never been in a rtionship. I never thought that I would fall in love with anyone else. In my heart, the most important thing back then was to y games. However, from the moment you stood on the balcony and asked me to send you to the debatepetition, my feelings for you changed. The more I knew about you, the more I liked you. It¡¯s only now that I know that I can¡¯t live without you in my life. Marry me, will you? ¡°
Chapter 2398: I cant accept being deceived Chapter 2398: I can¡¯t ept being deceived No one knew how many mental drafts he had prepared for these words, but he still stuttered a little when he said them. The more he stuttered, the more sincere he appeared. He was nervous, he was nervous, he was afraid that she would not agree, he was afraid that she would reject. Guan Ling¡¯s heart softened as she looked at his sincere face. However, she thought for a moment and said with difficulty, I still want to visit your parents officially and arrange for your parents to meet my parents before we get married. Can you understand me? ¡± She was a more traditional girl and hoped that their marriage would have the blessings of both parents. As soon as he said that, Xu Yan¡¯s heart turned cold. This was going to cost him his life. Guan Ling did not know what his mother looked like, so he was easy to fool. However, his father appeared on the news every other day, so he could not be fooled. He could only use his mouth to say, ¡°my parents like you a lot. We¡¯ll get our marriage certificate and give them a surprise. Your parents like me a lot too. When we get our marriage certificate, we¡¯ll arrange for them to meet. Wouldn¡¯t that be a blessing on top of a blessing?¡± What nonsense was he talking about?
Guan Ling half knelt down. we¡¯re still young. We haven¡¯t even graduated yet. We¡¯re not in a hurry to get married, right? ¡± If my parents find out that I¡¯m with you, they¡¯ll oppose us like the Queen Mother against the seven celestial maidens and Dong Yong. ¡°But I want to marry you. I want to marry you immediately,¡± Xu Yan said. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Guan Ling shot him a nce. Xu Yan gulped nervously. He seemed to be unable to hold on any longer. Guan Ling was smart. He might be suspicious. He quickly pulled her up and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m just very anxious to see that Gu Nian and his family are married and have two cute little babies.¡± Guan Ling smiled. you don¡¯t say. Because of the two babies, niannian almost broke up with chief Shen. Because of chief Shen¡¯s deception, niannian had no choice but to have children at this time. ¡°What if it was you?¡± Xu Yan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. Guan Ling pulled him to sit down and gave him a piece of sushi.¡±Eh? What do you mean if it was me?¡± if you were Gu Nian, what would you do if you encountered such a thing? ¡± I¡¯ll probably insist on breaking up. I can¡¯t ept being lied to. Guan Ling raised his eyebrows. Xu Yan was so nervous that he almost dropped his chopsticks. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I feel a little cold,¡± Xu Yan coughed lightly. Guan Ling reached out and touched his head,¡±did you catch a cold?¡± Why did she suddenly feel cold, huh? Your head doesn¡¯t feel hot.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.¡± Xu Yan forced a smile. After finishing the Japanese meal, the two of them returned to school together. Xu Yan could only continue to ask Gu Nian for help. He called Gu Nian and told her about what had happened that night. Gu Nian ced her hand on her forehead. ¡°Brother, what can I help you with? I can only help you pray for the heavens to take care of you.¡± ¡°Can you persuade Guan Ling to marry me earlier?¡±
I won¡¯t try to persuade her, ¡°Gu Nian scoffed. it¡¯s all up to her. ¡°If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯m really done for.¡± I can only help you to test her feelings, ¡°Gu Nian sighed. I will not change her mind. that¡¯s fine too. Can you help me ask around and tell her about the many benefits of marriage? ¡±
The next day, Gu Nian invited Guan Ling to her house. Guan Ling really liked the two children and only followed Gu Nian to her room after ying with them for a while. Chapter 2399: 2462-what do you plan to do? Chapter 2399: Chapter 2462-what do you n to do? The floor of the room was covered with a thick carpet. The two of them sat on the floor. Gu Nian nced at her and whispered, ¡± ¡°You like children a lot?¡± ¡°Yeah, because I¡¯m the only child, I¡¯m thinking that if I want to have children in the future, I¡¯ll have two. Two children are quite good.¡± ¡°So, when are you going to marry Xu Yan?¡± Gu Nian smiled. Guan Ling rested his chin on one hand and pondered seriously. Speaking of which, I¡¯ve always had a question in my heart. I always felt that he was lying to me. ¡°Why do you say that, Zhenzhen?¡± he only brought me to see his mother. I think that the mother is a fake. He hired her. Because his father has been appearing in the news all this time, I know his father, but he never brought me to see him. So, I think he¡¯s lying to me. Cough, cough.|| Xiang, it was obvious. ¡°Xu Yan, I can¡¯t help you anymore. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to get myself killed.¡± ¡°Ahem, I don¡¯t think so. Xu Yan looks like an honest man.¡± ¡°My intuition can¡¯t be wrong,¡± Guan Ling shook his head.
¡°Is it because of the band-aid incident?¡± no, he¡¯s been in a hurry to get married to me recently. It feels like he¡¯s trying to make the rice cooked so that I can¡¯t go back on my word. Cough, Xu Yan, you found yourself a female Zhuge. Don¡¯t me me for not helping you. I¡¯m sorry. ¡°Hehe, Xu Yan, does he still have this kind of brain?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t he?¡± Guan Ling snorted. ¡°Then what¡¯s your n?¡± I¡¯m not in a hurry to get married anyway. I¡¯ll not expose him yet and see what other lies he¡¯lle up with. You¡¯re not allowed to tell him, understand? ¡± I¡¯ll definitely stand by your side. Don¡¯t worry. However, if it¡¯s as you said and he lied to you, does that mean that his family won¡¯t agree to you being together? ¡± Gu nianqing quickly made a promise. ¡°Yingluo should be,¡± Guan Ling¡¯s eyes drooped. ¡°What are you going to do if Yingluo¡¯s family doesn¡¯t agree?¡± that¡¯s a matter between the two of us. Even if his family doesn¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t give up. I¡¯m not someone who gives up easily. Gu Nian heaved a sigh of relief.¡¯That¡¯s good. That¡¯s good. The future may be difficult, but it won¡¯t be difficult for two people in love.¡¯ On Saturday night, Gu Nian and Shen Zhaozheng attended a dinner party at the Tang family mansion. Coincidentally, they saw Xu Yan¡¯s parents. Xu Yan¡¯s father, Xu guozhang, and his mother, Wu Mingfeng, slowly walked toward Gu Nian. The two of them walked up to Gu Nian and greeted her. Gu Nian returned the greeting before walking away with Shen Zhaozheng with a ss of champagne in her hand. Wu Mingfeng couldn¡¯t help but look back, ¡± Gu Nian is a good child. Regardless of her family background, looks, or knowledge, she is excellent. I thought that she and our Xu Yan were from the same school and wanted to y matchmaker. Xu guozhang chuckled. don¡¯t even think about it. She¡¯s already married to chief Shen and has two children. Don¡¯t even think about it. Wu Mingfeng sighed. that kid. I wanted him to attend some banquets at the Tang Manor in the past, but he always declined. He only knows how to y games. It¡¯s really annoying. well, don¡¯t worry. Many of my colleagues have single daughters and granddaughters. Our son is a talented man. You don¡¯t have to worry about not being able to find a partner.
it¡¯s not easy to find someone like Gu Nian who¡¯s outstanding in all aspects. Xu guozhang smiled. she is Mr. Xu¡¯s niece. She is not bad either. Mr. Xu has expressed his intention to let Xu Yan meet her when he is free. Chapter 2400: 2463-pushed to the forefront Chapter 2400: Chapter 2463-pushed to the forefront ¡°What do you think of his appearance? I know our son well. He still values his looks.¡± ¡°You have a good temperament and are well-educated.¡± Wu Mingfeng was a little disappointed. If she said that she had a good temperament, it meant that she was not beautiful enough. She didn¡¯t know if she could catch her son¡¯s eye. A car slowly drove in from the entrance of the Tang Manor. Guan Ling, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, showed his invitation. The bodyguards at the entrance carefully checked the car before letting it in. ¡°You said that tonight is a private banquet?¡± Xu Yan was a little puzzled. yes, niannian gave us an invitation. Niannian said that we¡¯re all young people and asked us to go together. If Xu Yan wanted to y mind games, he would definitely not be able to win against Guan Ling. After all, Xu Yan only had eyes for people who loved to y games. Howplicated could a man who loved to y games be? The two of them got out of the car, and a bodyguard immediately came over to take the car keys. Guan Ling reached out and held Xu Yan¡¯s hand as they walked in. The door opened, but Xu Yan did not have the time to turn his head. He stopped in his tracks. Guan Ling turned to look at him and said in a gentle voice,¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Xu Yan¡¯s voice was a little hoarse,¡±what¡¯s the big deal if you don¡¯t have a Kasaya?¡± Didn¡¯t they say they were for young people?¡± Guan Ling chuckled. maybe there¡¯s a mistake. It¡¯s fine. Since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s go in. Maybe your parents are inside too. Xu Yan,¡±can I say no?¡± Of course not. It didn¡¯t make much of a difference whether he said it or not. His death by a thousand cuts had already been arranged. Not far away, Wu Mingfeng was talking to a group of madams. Mu Mian was in the middle. Wu Mingfeng¡¯s words naturally had a little more respect. At the side, Madam Xu suddenly said, ¡± ¡°Madam Xu, isn¡¯t that your son, Xu Yan?¡± Wu Mingfeng turned her head to look. It was her handsome son. She was about to step forward when she saw that he was holding a young girl. The girl was wearing a decent ck dress, with short hair and a pretty face.|| She was beautiful and had a good temperament. She looked like ady from a big family. She was overjoyed. Oh, her son had been enlightened. He didn¡¯t need their introduction and could already date on his own. She quickly pulled Xu guozhang aside, ¡± ¡°Our son is here. Let¡¯s go over quickly.¡± Just like that, Xu Yan was pushed to the forefront of the storm. ¡°Yanyan, why are you here?¡± Wu Mingfeng walked over with a smile. Guan Ling turned around and smiled at him,¡±this is ran ran.¡± Wu Mingfeng reached out her hand and said kindly, ¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m xu Yan¡¯s mother.¡± Xu Yan ced his hand on his forehead. He was finished. Guan Ling was a little surprised, but he still extended his hand.¡±Hello, Auntie.¡± He then bowed slightly to Xu guozhang. this must be my uncle. Hello, uncle. Both of them had a smile on their faces. They were both educated and well-mannered girls. Not bad. Xu Yan¡¯s taste was quite good. ¡°I still don¡¯t know your name,¡± Wu Ming Feng said with a smile. ¡°Aunty, my name is Guan Ling,¡± Guan Ling replied in a neutral tone.
Wu Ming Feng began to brainstorm. Her surname was Guan, and she didn¡¯t know which family she was from. ¡°Did your fathere today?¡± Xu Yan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He grabbed Guan Ling¡¯s hand and spoke before she could. her father is overseas, so he can¡¯t make it here. Mother, she¡¯s Gu Nian¡¯s good friend. Let¡¯s go talk to Gu Nian first. With that, he quickly pulled Guan Ling and ran off.
Wu Mingfeng could not help but nod. If Gu Nian was a good friend, she must be the daughter of a family with some status. After all, with Gu Nian¡¯s status, it was impossible for her to interact with civilians. Xu Yan pulled Guan Ling up to the second floor. At the end of the corridor, he was pressed against the wall by Guan Ling. Chapter 2401: How do you want to solve it? Chapter 2401: How do you want to solve it? ¡°Tell me the truth, what¡¯s going on?¡± she squinted at him. ¡°What do you want me to tell Qianqian?¡± Xu Yan looked at her with a guilty conscience. the mother just now and the mother you showed me before are not the same mother. Don¡¯t you need to give me an exnation? ¡± Xu Yan¡¯s heart was in a state of panic. He tried to organize his words. How was he going to exin it to her? ¡°Xu Yan, you lied to me.¡± ¡°Guan Ling, I¡¯m forced to do this.¡± Xu Yan panicked. ¡°What do you mean by¡± forced ¡°? why did you bring an unrted person to show me?¡± Xu Yan knew that he could no longer continue to make mistakes. He could only tell the truth.¡±The one I showed you before was an extra. The one just now is my real mother.¡± Guan Ling gritted his teeth and wanted to leave, but someone pulled him back.¡±Guan Ling, I really had no other choice.¡± ¡°What do you mean by no way?¡±
my parents and Qianqian have always wanted me to find a daughter from a powerful family. I had no choice, so I thought of marrying you first. That way, they wouldn¡¯t be able to object. ¡°So, you¡¯re going to continue lying, right?¡± Guan Ling frowned. I don¡¯t know. Xu Yan lowered his eyes. their thoughts are deeply rooted. I can¡¯t change their minds. Guan Ling looked at him helplessly,¡±do they really look down on me?¡± Did you misunderstand? You didn¡¯t tell them, but maybe they can ept it?¡± Xu Yan held her hand tightly. you don¡¯t know them as well as I do. They¡¯ve been trying to arrange a blind date for me. To put it bluntly, my parents are people who have their eyes on the top of their heads. He was the person who understood his parents the most. His parents, their power, did not like people with ordinary family backgrounds. Guan Ling¡¯s heart turned cold. but Xu Yan, I can¡¯t get married to you without your parents ¡®permission. A marriage without their blessing will bring a lot of trouble in the future. Do you want me to never see your parents again? ¡± we¡¯ll live our lives and they¡¯ll live their lives. We can mind our own business. ¡°He¡¯s your parents, Xu Yan. We can¡¯t just mind our own business. We have to be honest with each other. Things can¡¯t be solved just by hiding it. The problem is there, and we have to solve it. We can¡¯t run away, understand?¡± ¡°How do you want to solve this?¡± Xu Yan¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Tell your parents my true identity.¡± no! Xu Yan held her hand tightly. we have to make some noise. They will definitely object to it. ¡°How would you know if you don¡¯t try?¡± Even if he was against it, he still had to be honest. He couldn¡¯t lie to his parents all the time. There was no end to lying, and one lie had to be covered up by ten thousand lies. He would never be able to face his parents in the future. After the banquet ended, it started to drizzle outside. Xu Yan stood at the door and said to his parents, ¡± ¡°Mom, dad, I¡¯m bringing Guan Ling back to the mansion tonight.¡± Wu Mingfeng nodded,¡±Okay, okay.¡± &Nbsp; Twenty minutester, in the mansion, Guan Ling and Xu Yan were sitting on the sofa. Xu Yan was a little nervous, but Guan Ling was calm.
The nanny helped the four of them into the car. Wu Mingfeng asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°Little Guan, is your father Guan mingpeng?¡± ¡°My father isn¡¯t guan mingpeng,¡± Guan Ling smiled. ¡°That¡¯s Yingluo.¡± Just as Guan Ling was about to speak, Xu Yan nervously held her hand down.|| He patted the back of his hand and said calmly, ¡± ¡°My father isn¡¯t from the Academy of Sciences.¡±
Chapter 2402: 2465-useless gaming Chapter 2402: Chapter 2465-useless gaming Xu Guocheng raised his eyebrows slightly, but he quickly returned to normal. Wu Mingfeng continued,¡±is it ran by Qin Zhuan?¡± Since Gu Nian¡¯s mother was a businessman, it was not unusual for her to know a few rich second generation heirs. The merchant, Gong Jie, was also a good choice, and could be reluctantly epted. ¡°My father isn¡¯t a businessman,¡± Guan Ling replied calmly. Wu Mingfeng¡¯s face sank slightly. If he was not a businessman, what else could he be? ¡°I¡¯m from Xiang city,¡± Guan Ling replied with a smile. Elephant city? It seemed that since it was a small ce, the people of Jingdu would always have a sense of superiority. Wu Mingfeng¡¯s face was not very good. Guan Ling continued, ¡± elephant city is a coastal city. Most of the people there make a living by fishing. My father has a fishing boat. He¡¯s a fisherman. Xu Yan looked at him.|| Mom|| From his expression, he knew that things were bad.
The smile on Wu Mingfeng¡¯s mouth was a little stiff. She couldn¡¯t react for a while. She understood the fisherman¡¯s cicadas well. Guan Ling¡¯s father was a fisherman from a small fishing vige, right? How did this happen? Xu guozhang¡¯s expression was also a little ufortable, and both of them were caught off guard. It was Wu Mingfeng who reacted first. She forced a smile, ¡± it¡¯s gettingte. Miss Guan, please go and rest. The guest room is on the right side of the second floor. Guan Ling didn¡¯t say much, nor did she want to exaggerate the fact that she had great ambitions despite being born in a fishing vige. She went upstairs and Xu Yan wanted to follow her up, but Wu Mingfeng stopped him in a deep voice,¡±Xu Yan, you stay here. We have a few words to tell you.¡± Xu Yan nced at Guan Ling. Guan Ling nodded slightly, indicating that Xu Yan should stay. Then, he went upstairs. The family of three went to the study room. As soon as the door was closed, Wu Mingfeng couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°Is that your girlfriend?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wu Mingfeng¡¯s eyelids trembled. she said that her father is from a fishing vige. She is the daughter of a fisherman. You¡¯re looking for someone of such a high ss? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t Make Me Think that you¡¯re from the same faction.¡± Xu Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust. Xu Guocheng coughed,¡±Xu Yan, why are you talking to me?¡±|| Did mommy speak?¡± what? ¡°Xu Yan raised his chin. am I not telling the truth?¡± Wu Mingfeng gritted her teeth. you child, when have you ever made me worry? I didn¡¯t study hard in the past. I only knew how to y games. &Nbsp; Xu Yan argued, ¡± you said that ying games is useless, but didn¡¯t I still win the championship in an internationalpetition and raise the g of our country on foreignnds? I also brought glory to our country. Xu Guocheng frowned. that¡¯s a different matter. Didn¡¯t wepromise on the game? ¡± As long as you don¡¯t affect your studies too much, we won¡¯t interfere with your work, right?¡±
I hope that you won¡¯t interfere in my rtionship with Guan Ling. I¡¯m an adult and I have my own right to make decisions. Wu Mingfeng gritted her teeth and said,¡±your decision is to find a fisherman¡¯s daughter?¡± Aren¡¯t you trying to make your dad and I be theughing stock of others?¡± Xu Yan¡¯s eyes shed with disgust. Xu guozhang said calmly, ¡± Xu Yan, you should know that in our circle, marriage is not just about marriage. It is the best if we can maximize the benefits. Don¡¯t you know that? ¡±
Xu Yan put one hand in his pocket and sneered, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m not willing to walk the same path as you.¡± Chapter 2403: Will I be implicated? Chapter 2403: Will I be implicated? Xu guozhang¡¯s eyes turned gloomy. what about Guan Ling? she graduated from Media College. Doesn¡¯t she know the rules of our industry? ¡± Xu Yan clenched his right hand into a fist, and his knuckles turned white. ¡°The rules? Who set these rules? Was there a written rule? Even Mr. Tang and his wife aren¡¯t married, so why should I sacrifice my own married life?¡± Xu guozhang looked gloomy. don¡¯t talk about Mr. Tang. Our family background is not as good as the Tang family¡¯s. He can be willful, but you can¡¯t.|| Mr. Xu Zhongyi has a niece who has just returned from abroad. Her family background, appearance, and knowledge are verypatible with you. You can make time to see her tomorrow.¡± Xu Yan sighed softly. This was the reason why he would rather risk hiring an extra than bring his parents to meet Guan Ling. His parents ¡®hierarchy was deeply rooted in their minds, and it was impossible for them to change. ¡°I don¡¯t have time tomorrow,¡± he said coldly. With that, he went upstairs and knocked on Guan Ling¡¯s room. Guan Ling opened the door, and he took her hand and walked out. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to school.¡± Wu Mingfeng followed them to the door. Her upbringing prevented her from saying anything unpleasant. She only threatened and coaxed, ¡± ¡°Xu Yan, you have to listen to your father, do you hear me?¡± Xu Yan did not say a word. He pulled Guan Ling and walked out of the mansion. The rain outside had gotten heavier.
Seeing his gloomy face, she held his hand tightly and said in a soft voice, ¡± ¡°Did you fight with your parents?¡± He took out his car key from his pocket and pressed it. The car beeped and he started the car in the front passenger seat. ¡°Get in the car first.¡± She got into the car, and he got into the driver¡¯s seat. The car slowly drove away. It was rare for Guan Ling to see such a dark expression on Xu Yan¡¯s face. In fact, Xu Yan was simpler than her. He had the feeling of being a Sunny Boy. He was born into a good family and had no troubles. He was addicted to games and was a straight Man of Steel. His way of dealing with people was simple. The fact that he was so angry showed that his parents were not easy to deal with. ¡°Are you angry?¡± she asked, holding his hand. ¡°If my motheres to you and says some unpleasant things, will I be implicated?¡± Xu Yan interjected. ¡°Do I look like someone who can¡¯t tell right from wrong?¡± Guan Ling smiled. I said that I was forced to find that extra because I know my parents very well. Guan Ling was still smiling. but you have to know that it¡¯s useless to run away when we¡¯re faced with a problem. We should face it and solve it. I believe in you. I believe in us. As long as we love each other, all difficulties will not be a problem, okay? ¡± He brought her hand to his mouth and kissed it. ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Yan¡¯s gamingpany was already up and running. It was split into two sections. One was the Esports Club, where he continued to y in variouspetitions. The other section was that he had already started to develop games. There were currently 50 people. The prize money he won from the variouspetitions he participated in during his university days was enough for him to be an investment fund. He then found a good friend from his high school days to manage thepany. Although the scale was not big, the benefits were not bad. After all, he had a good reputation in the gaming circle. In these days, fame could do a lot of things. He wanted to break free from his parents ¡®restraints as soon as possible. Being rich was the first step. Once he was rich to a certain extent, his parents would not be able to do anything to him. Chapter 2404: 2467-he is an outsider Chapter 2404: Chapter 2467-he is an outsider The gamepany was a new industry. It was easier to get rich overnight than other industries. As long as hispany developed a popr game, he would be able to leave his parents and live a long life. Gu Nian was still worried when she got home, so she gave Guan Ling a call. ¡°Sister, how¡¯s the battle today?¡± sigh, it was quite tragic. In the end, he fled in panic, and the winner was not decided. But I finally know why Xu Yan lied to me. It¡¯s because his parents, Wanwan, don¡¯t think much of me. This was also the reason why she was so determined to climb up thedder. If she was the chief editor of a news magazine or a news anchor when Xu Yan brought her back, his parents would obviously be more concerned. There were many people who ttered the strong and stepped on the weak. ¡°Don¡¯t take them too seriously, understand?¡± Gu Nian pouted. You¡¯re the one living your life, don¡¯t really back down just because his parents object.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that weak. As long as Xu Yan doesn¡¯t back down, I Won¡¯t Back Down. Do you think I, Guan Ling, will be so easily defeated?¡± good job! I¡¯ll always be your strong backing.
A few dayster, at the end of October, on a cloudy day, the two brothers of the ye family went to Tiangang group together. After the shareholders ¡®meeting, Ye Xu went to Ye Qun¡¯s office. Ye Xu handed a cigarette to Ye Qun. I¡¯ve heard that a few shareholders have recently met with our amazing cousin, the director, in private. ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Qun¡¯s eyes flickered. yes, the spy I nted beside director Fang and director Yu gave me some information. Ye Qun gritted his teeth,¡¯shouldn¡¯t he value his status more? He gave up his position as a director with a bright future to take over thepany? Is his brain alright?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been working in the Academy of Sciences for too long and feel that there are too many restrictions, so I can¡¯t be sure if I want to run a business.¡± he¡¯s an outsider, ¡± Ye Qun said coldly as he blew out rings of smoke. does he know how to do business? ¡± Ye Xu chuckled,¡±even if he doesn¡¯t understand, how can the people around him not understand?¡± Those directors are all loyal to our Big Uncle. Now that the Crown Prince has been found, how can they not continue to be loyal to the crown Prince? Brother, I really feel bad for you.¡± A cold glint suddenly appeared in Ye Qun¡¯s eyes,¡±what injustice do I have?¡± He¡¯s the son of the first wife, we¡¯re nothing. We¡¯re all dependent on Big Uncle, and you know the consequences of disobedience.¡± Ye Xu sighed. big brother, you¡¯ve worked for Tiangang group for ten years, and you¡¯ve been conscientious and conscientious. At first, Big Uncle also intended to pass the position to you, but now, this is great. Someone came out of nowhere and tried to stop you. This person also knows only half of the truth. How annoying. ¡°Watch your words. If someone with ulterior motives hears you, you and I will be in serious trouble.¡± Ye Xu snorted lightly. what¡¯s there to be afraid of if it¡¯s me? you¡¯re barefooted. You¡¯re not afraid of those who wear shoes. Ye Qun¡¯s eyes darkened. He had always thought that Shen Zhaozheng would not give up his position as the director topete with him for the position of the head of Tiangang group. Now, it was impossible for those old shareholders to meet him so casually. They must have discussed something in secret. He wanted to observe the situation. He probably couldn¡¯t just sit around and wait for death. At the end of October,te autumn had arrived. The air was cool and refreshing, and there was finally a happy event. Xue Shen and Xia Shang finally got their marriage certificate. Xue Shen used his own actions to dispel Xia Shang¡¯s mother¡¯s doubts. Now that he had taken part in a more dangerous scientific examination and was the principal of the school, he would not let Xia Shang experience such danger again. He promised to protect Xia Shang for the rest of his life.
Chapter 2405: Use a lifetime to make it up to her Chapter 2405: Use a lifetime to make it up to her In addition, Xia Shang insisted on being with Xue Shen.|| She was pregnant. The elders couldn¡¯t bear to ask the younger generation to get an abortion, so they reluctantly agreed to Xue Shen and Xia Shang¡¯s marriage. Xue Shen had really worked hard for many years to be an old woman. On the day he got his marriage certificate, Shen Zhaozheng, Jian Xia, and a few of Xue Shen¡¯s good friends had all gone. Xia Shang, on the other hand, was a loner and did not have any close friends. Xue Shen gave Shen Zhaozheng a punch. look at how nice I am. You didn¡¯t tell me when you got your marriage certificate, but I still called you over. How is it? aren¡¯t you touched? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng smiled. that¡¯s enough. You¡¯re a husband and a father now. Can¡¯t you be more mature? ¡± Xue Shen immediately became serious. At the wedding ceremony, Gu Nian had never seen principal Xue so nervous before. His voice was trembling as he took the wedding vows. Jian Xia recorded the entire process for them. At the banquet that night, they watched the video andughed at Xue Shen¡¯sck ofposure. Xue Shen poured some wine for everyone and only poured some fruit juice for Xia Shang.
Then, he finished the wine in the ss in one go. Xia Shang raised her eyebrows and pulled his hand.¡±Don¡¯t drink so much.¡± Xue Shen patted her hand under the table. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± He poured another cup and then toasted everyone one by one. This kind of happiness came from the bottom of his heart and couldn¡¯t be exchanged for with anything in the world. He was usually frivolous and seemed to be very frivolous in everything, but his love for Xia Shang was beyond doubt. When they were both in the same scientific team, he was the captain and she was the vice-captain. When they were in danger, he couldn¡¯t save her at the first moment and let her get hurt. He was willing to use his life to make it up to her and treat her well. He drank one ss after another without stopping. Shen Zhaozheng, who was sitting next to him, said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t drink too much.¡± Xue Shen waved his hand. it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine. Drink with me. Xue Shen kept drinking until he left the table. asionally, one or two stars would light up outside, and the neon lights would sh past. It was ate autumn night, and it was intoxicating. Ye Qun felt like he was in deep trouble, so how could he not be worried? The matter was already set in stone, and the huge group would soon fall into his hands. However, a person suddenly appeared and wanted to take away all his hard work. How could he not panic? He thought about it, but he really didn¡¯t know how to deal with this chief Shen. If he used some dark means, he might be able to make him unable to stay in the Research Institute. He might immediately take over the Tiangang group. No, this definitely wouldn¡¯t do. He had to think of other ways. After much thought, the only way was to make his uncle think that Shen Zhaozheng was still on the Shen family¡¯s side. Wasn¡¯t this obvious? He didn¡¯t even want to change his surname, and he said that the grace of being born was not as good as the grace of being raised. This kid must be resentful that his uncle had lost him back then. First uncle was a cautious and suspicious person. If this kid didn¡¯t change hisst name, and if hisst name was Shen instead of ye, would first uncle really be at ease to hand over thepany to this kid? I don¡¯t think so.
After ye Liangtian stayed in the vi for a few days, he returned to the nursing home. After all, he was still a patient. The nursing home was well-equipped and had the most professional people to take care of him. Now that he had a son, he had more motivation to continue living. He was very cooperative with the medical staff. Ye Qun had chosen a Friday afternoon to visit him. Chapter 2406: 2468-suspicious Big Uncle Chapter 2406: Chapter 2468-suspicious Big Uncle When they arrived at the nursing home, he enthusiastically helped ye Liangtian to walk two rounds in the garden. Thete autumn wind was very cool, but it also carried a slight chill. Ye Qun deliberated for a moment, then said, ¡± ¡°Does this Zhaozheng still not n to change his surname back to ye?¡± Ye Liangtian sighed. that¡¯s right. This child is very stubborn. He refuses to change back to his original surname. Ye Qun carefully observed ye Liang Tian¡¯s reaction. ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing for Zhaozheng to be too biased towards the Shen family, uncle.¡± Ye Liangtian sighed,¡±you think I don¡¯t know?¡± Do you think I¡¯m willing to see such a scene?¡± that¡¯s why I think that even though Zhaozheng has already acknowledged his roots and ancestors, you still have to be on guard against him. He might not have any thoughts about it, but his family members won¡¯t either. Ye Liangtian nced at him. what do you mean by ¡®Huanhuan¡¯? ¡± he asked. how could the Shen family be so generous as to let Zhaozhenge and acknowledge you? they¡¯ve raised their son with so much difficulty, and they¡¯re so willing to let hime and acknowledge his ancestors? ¡± Ye Liangtian¡¯s eyes were a little deep, and Ye Qun could not understand what his uncle was thinking. He didn¡¯t dare to say anything more.
¡°Do you think the Shen family is trying to use Zhaozheng to split our assets?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way,¡± Ye Qun quickly said. Big Uncle was a very shrewd person. If he was displeased, then he would be finished. It was better to stop at a certain point. Big Uncle should be able to connect the dots. Ye Liangtian nodded. alright, it¡¯s gettingte. You should go back. Ye Qun was a little apprehensive. He did not know what his uncle meant by this. Thinking about it, what he said today was still appropriate. He did not say anything bad about Shen Zhaozheng. He only said that the Shen family might have other motives. I hope Big Uncle can put in more effort. After all, his thoughts were notpletely unreasonable. As suspicious as Big Uncle was, how could he not overthink? After Ye Qun left, ye Liangtian called for his assistant and said coldly, ¡± don¡¯t be in a hurry to persuade Zhaozheng to take over mypany. Just observe him for a while. ¡°Chairman, what are you worried about?¡± his assistant, Sun Xing, had a grave expression. I have to be on guard against the Shen family. After all, Zhaozheng is kind to them. I¡¯ve worked hard my whole life, I can¡¯t let others take advantage of me. Sun Xing nodded. alright, I¡¯ll keep an eye on young master. As long as the Shen family makes any moves, I¡¯ll report it to you. Ye Liangtian continued, ¡± Ye Qun is not an honest kid. He thinks I don¡¯t know. He is afraid that my Zhaozheng will take over thepany and his dream will be shattered. All this time, he has been building his own power in thepany. Now that I have acknowledged my son, how can he not be worried? ¡± ¡°Young master Ye Qun is too impatient,¡± Sun Xing nodded. ¡°You should also pay a little attention to him.¡± Sun Xing knew that young master Ye Qun was already on the Chairman¡¯s cklist. Even if the Crown Prince of their family didn¡¯t take over the group, it shouldn¡¯t be young master Ye Qun¡¯s turn. Perhaps, young master Ye Xu was a good candidate. After all, the chairman preferred people who didn¡¯t fight for anything. At the mountain vi, Ye Xu stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and smoked. His trusted assistant whispered, ¡± I heard that director ye went to the nursing home to look for the chairman.
Ye Xu smiled. yes, if I were in my cousin¡¯s position, I would also be anxious. The duck that¡¯s already in my mouth is about to fly away. Who can be calm? ¡± The assistant smiled. director ye, you should know what our Chairman¡¯s personality is like. It¡¯s not a wise move for him to marry someone else. Chapter 2407: 2470-admiration Chapter 2407: Chapter 2470-admiration Ye Xu nced at him. this must be a decision cousin made after thinking it over. We don¡¯t have to worry too much. ¡°Yes.¡± As for the news agency, Gu Nian had voluntarily been demoted to the same rank as Guan Ling. Therefore, the two of them had a chance to reconcile. At least, this way, they could make up more justifiably. The two of them were in different departments and on different floors, but they could go to the restaurant on the first floor of the news magazine agency for lunch together every day. Inside the dining room, Gu Nian was dressed in a white shirt and light gray pants. She had a badge from a news magazine hanging on her chest. Her hair was tied up neatly and she had a pair of tiny Golden Flower petal earrings on her ears. Guan Ling waved at her, and she walked over with the tray. Guan Ling pointed at pudding, who was sitting at the side.¡±I got it for you.¡± ¡®Please, I¡¯m trying to lose weight. Don¡¯t tempt me,¡¯ Gu Nian said in distress.|| You¡¯re confusing me, okay?¡± ¡°How are you fat?¡± Guan Lingughed. ¡®After giving birth, brother zhaohan has been telling me not to eat less. How can I not gain weight?¡¯ Gu Nian pinched the flesh on her arm. Don¡¯t try to fool me like the others.¡±
Guan Ling waved his hand and said,¡±I¡¯m not fat at all. I¡¯m sorry for chief Shen¡¯s hand.¡±|| I¡¯ll consider it. ¡± Gu Nian gritted her teeth and red at her. if we weren¡¯t in the office, I would have given you a good beating. You¡¯re all so determined to stand on his side. Are you my friends or Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s friends? ¡± Guan Ling pinched her face. after all, there¡¯s a lot of work to do at a news magazine agency. How can a skinny person handle it? eat up. ¡°You¡¯re right, I can¡¯t even refute you,¡± Gu Nian thought. Pudding was too delicious. It wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t have a strong will. ¡°Jian Xia is already nning to open her second coffee shop chain.¡± Guan Ling gave him a big thumbs up and said,¡¯that¡¯s great. I¡¯ll definitely hold onto boss Jian¡¯s big name in the future.|| My legs.¡± yes, there have been some inte celebrities on the inte recently. She hired a few inte celebrities to help her promote Xiao Jian¡¯s caf¨¦. It has be a must-check ce for many tourists whoe to the capital city. The sales are getting higher and higher. ¡°I¡¯m impressed.¡± ¡°How are things between you and Xu Yan?¡± Gu Nian asked. Guan Ling smiled. knowing that my father is a fisherman, his parents are so angry that their faces are twisted. But I don¡¯t care too much about Yingluo. I will treat them well with all my heart and try to move them so that they can ept me. If they still can¡¯t ept me after I do this, then let them be, Yingluo. I can only abduct their son. ¡°Not bad, you¡¯re so tough.¡± Gu Nian smiled at her. Guan Ling raised his eyebrows and smiled without saying a word. In the past three years, she had been living with Gu nianjian, Xia, and Du Jun in room 505. This had made her more confident and she no longer did anything wrong because of her ridiculous self-esteem. If she only wanted to prove that she was not coveting the Xu family¡¯s power by getting together with Xu Yan and then breaking up with him, then she would be a fool.|| Melon. Her pride was not as important as Xu Yan, not as important as her future happiness. Gu Nian felt relieved. She and her friends were slowly growing up. They were no longer ck and white. Perhaps they were no longer as sharp-edged or harmonious. This was the price of growth but also the benefit of growth. ¡ª¡ª In the ye family vi, Gu Nian was ying with ye Hui and ye Shu in the side hall. On the second floor, Shen Zhaozheng and Ye Ting were discussing something in the study.
Ye Ting held his coffee cup and took a sip.¡±You said before that Liu Mei and Lin Yin worked together to design this¡± Dragon turns Phoenix,¡±right?¡± Chapter 2408: 2471-insatiable snake swallowing an elephant Chapter 2408: Chapter 2471-insatiable snake swallowing an elephant Shen Zhaozheng nodded. yes, Lin Yin and Liu Mei have always been close. Lin Yin was a nurse at Maria hospital back then, but when we went to investigateter, all the information disappeared. This means that Lin Yin realized that someone was investigating her, so she erased all the information rted to her and cleared herself of all charges. ¡°That b * tch.¡± Ye Ting, or rather, the Three Sisters of the ye family, hated Lin Yin to the core. Ye Liangtian had many mistresses, but Lin Yin was the first one who was not satisfied with just money. She was too restless and wanted to climb over others ¡®socialdder. Their mother had been forced to leave the ye family by this b * tch. At that time, if it wasn¡¯t for Yingluo, if it wasn¡¯t for her cutting her wrist tomit suicide, their father might really have weed that b * tch into the house. ¡°She¡¯s very cautious.¡± Ye Ting lit a women¡¯s cigarette and held it between his fingers. He frowned and smoked.¡±Where¡¯s Liu Mei now?¡± ¡°Lin Yin has arranged an apartment for her. She¡¯s staying there,¡± Ye Ting sneered. she still can¡¯t bear to part with the glory and wealth here. She still wants to wait for an opportunity to rise again. What? ¡±
Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s expression darkened. Ye Ting continued,¡¯she has been scheming for so long, how can she be willing to return empty-handed? Would you be willing to let Lin Yin be safe and sound?¡± Shen Zhaozheng smiled. of course she wouldn¡¯t. But ran ran probably has Lin Yin to support her. Ye Ting tapped the cigarette ash and said,¡¯Lin Yin stabilized her? How did she stabilize her? Liu Mei has nothing left, and I¡¯ve checked Lin Yin¡¯s background. She has quite a lot of assets under her name. At least, she should be given two houses to Liu Mei to be able to keep her. ¡± ¡°As far as I know, Lin Yin isn¡¯t that generous to Liu Mei,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said, raising his eyebrows. then she¡¯s just too greedy. I know which direction we should investigate. ¡°Yes.¡± Downstairs, the nine-month-old child could already speak a few simple sybles asionally. Gu Nian was teaching them how to call her ¡®aunt¡¯. The two children mumbled the word¡¯ aunt¡¯, which made ye Hui and ye Shu very happy. Ye Shu looked at Gu Nian eagerly, hoping that she could let the two children stay at the ye family mansion for a few days. ¡°If you¡¯re so reluctant to part with Qi Chen and Lili, then go to Zhaozheng¡¯s house and stay there for a few days.¡± Ye Hui nced at her. After all, they were director Gu¡¯s precious grandsons and granddaughters. If anything happened to them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the responsibility. The bodyguards in the mansion over there were definitely stronger than those here. Ye Shu immediately got up. niannian, I¡¯ll go up and pack my luggage. I¡¯ll stay at your house for a while. third sister, you¡¯re wee to stay for the long term. If you¡¯re willing to stay with us, I¡¯ll wee you as well, ¡± Gu Nian said with a smile. Shen Zhaozheng thought that it was fortunate that they were living in niannian¡¯s Vi. Otherwise, his futton apartments would not be able to amodate so many people. However, his father had given him a few vis. Although he didn¡¯t want them, although the property rights were not under his name, his father had said that he could live there at any time. He thought that it didn¡¯t matter where he lived. Niannian liked the vi now, so he wouldn¡¯t move for the time being. Ye Ting acted quickly. She quickly found out the assets under Lin Yin¡¯s name. Her husband was really generous to her. Thepany owned 5% of the shares, which was worth at least 50 million Yuan in cash. In addition, they had three vis, five apartments over 200 square meters, and two shops.
The assets under her name added up to almost a hundred million Yuan. Ye Ting printed out the list of assets and found the apartment where Liu Mei lived. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 2409: Eight properties? Chapter 2409: Eight properties? She walked without any obstacles, because the ye family had quite a few properties in thismunity. After entering, she found Liu Mei¡¯s apartment urately. She reached out and rang the doorbell. The nanny came to open the door. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Liu Mei,¡± Ye Ting smiled. ¡°Is that Lin Yin?¡± Liu Mei¡¯s voice was heard. Ye Ting directly walked past the nanny and entered. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± When Liu Mei saw that it was the second young miss of the ye family, she was instantly furious. She was in her current state, and it was all because of the ye family. It was all their fault for bringing up old scores, exposing what had happened back then, snatching her son away, and causing her to be chased out of the Shen family. ¡°What are you doing here? Ye Ting walked inside expressionlessly. I¡¯ll show you something that you should be interested in. Liu Mei gritted her teeth and grabbed her wrist, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have anything I¡¯m interested in. Get out of here.¡±
Ye Ting turned around and looked at her,¡¯get out? Is this your home? Do you have the right to tell me to get out?¡± Liu Mei reached out and pushed her. this is my home. Why don¡¯t I have the right to tell you to get lost? ¡± Ye Ting chuckled. if I¡¯m not wrong, the property rights of this house are under Lin Yin¡¯s name. You¡¯re just living under someone else¡¯s roof. Where did you get your confidence from? ¡± Liu Mei was stunned,¡±what did you say?¡± This house is under Lin Yin¡¯s name?¡± Ye Ting raised his eyebrows and said,¡¯don¡¯t you know? Didn¡¯t Lin Yin give you two of her eight properties?¡± Liu Mei¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief,¡±what did you say?¡± Eight properties? Lin Yin has eight properties?¡± That was impossible. Lin Yin said that her husband did not treat her well either. She only had the right to use these houses and did not own them. Ye Ting walked to the living room and sat on the sofa. He took out a stack of documents from his bag and threw them on the coffee table. she has more than eight properties under her name. She also has two shops and shares in price tag. She¡¯s considered an upper-ss person in the capital city. What about you? you can only live under someone else¡¯s roof. Liu Mei¡¯s hands trembled. She picked up a stack of documents on the coffee table. There was a red stamp on it, which indicated that it was not forged by Ye Ting. The assets under Lin Yin¡¯s name were clearly recorded on it. There were two vis, five apartments, two upper bunk beds, shares, and all kinds of futures and bonds. Adding them together, her worth was estimated to be almost hundreds of millions. Lin Yin had lied to her. She was living a superior life, but she only let her stay in this apartment temporarily. It was as if she was giving her alms. She was so silly that she was grateful to her and did not confess her crimes. She was so silly that she took on everything on her own. If Lin Yin was not so greedy, she might really be able to get away with it. What a pity, what a pity. Liu Mei read it over and over again. Ye Ting turned on theputer and showed her the certificate of registration from the industrial andmercial Bureau. Only then did she confirm that Lin Yin had been lying to her all along. She was the only one who had lost her husband, her son, and even her house. She had ended up with nothing. Most importantly, she had been foolish enough to shoulder all the me alone because she did not want to lose herst backer, Lin Yin. However, Lin Yin was so cruel to her. Even if she was given a small house so that she would not be so miserable for the rest of her life, she would not have such a great hatred. It was a pity that she had fallen into prison while Lin Yin was still living a high and mighty life.
Chapter 2410: 2473-life on the line Chapter 2410: Chapter 2473-life on the line Wouldn¡¯t she feel guilty for stepping on others and climbing up the inte? No, she would not. Lin Yin had always been a selfish person. She had never had any sense of shame. In fact, it was Lin Yin¡¯s idea to propose to steal the dragon and turn it into a Phoenix. Why should she, Liu Mei, be the one to bear the burden in the end? This was too unfair. Ye Ting calmly took in all of her reactions. She could only be d that Lin Yin was a greedy person. That was why she would reveal her ws. Speaking of which, Lin Yin was indeed greedy for money, but in the end, it was because she looked down on Liu Mei. She did not take anything from Liu Mei because she felt that an idiot like Liu Mei would not be able to cause any big waves. Well, Liu Mei really couldn¡¯t make any big waves on her own. But you can¡¯t stop the ye family and Shen zhaoxi froming to you. Liu Mei gritted her teeth and put the stack of documents on the coffee table. Then she looked at Ye Ting, ¡± ¡°Why did you take the initiative to find me?¡± what happened? ¡± Ye Ting raised his eyebrows. did you really decide on what happened back then? ¡±
Liu Mei hesitated again and again. Her eyes flickered, and finally, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t decide on it alone. To be exact, I didn¡¯t decide on it at all.¡± Ye Ting held a pen in his hand and nodded, ¡± ¡°Tell me the details.¡± Liu Mei gritted her teeth and said, ¡± at that time, your mother and I were staying in the same hospital, Maria hospital. Lin Yin was a nurse there. She was my husband¡¯s daughter. At that time, I was disheartened and felt that there was no hope of entering the Shen family because Shen Boyong was a man who valued men over women. He told me clearly that if I couldn¡¯t give birth to a boy, I couldn¡¯t enter the Shen family. However, Lin Yin told me that there was another person giving birth in the delivery room next door. She didn¡¯t tell me that it was the madam of the ye family, so I told her that I didn¡¯t dare to. She said,¡±don¡¯t you want to live a life of luxury?¡± I admit that I¡¯m also greedy, but if it wasn¡¯t for her various instigations, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to do such a thing.¡± ¡°Continue,¡± Ye Ting snorted. ¡°Lin Yin did this because she hated Madam ye. Back then, the medical facilities were poor, and Madam ye and I gave birth just across the curtain. At that time, the dissection|| It wasn¡¯tmon for her to give birth to a child, but Madam ye had a difficultbor. After a long time, she only gave birth to one child, and that child was Zhaozheng. However, Lin Yin was the head nurse at that time. She took Madam ye¡¯s child out of the delivery room. That era was different from today.|| There was no prenatal examination during pregnancy, so the probability of the child having problems after birth was very high. As the head nurse, she coldly informed Madam ye¡¯s servant that the child had stopped breathing after it was born. At that time, Madam ye was having a difficultbor and her life was on the line. Her servant was still calling for help, calling for the doctor toe and save Madam ye. However, when Madam ye heard that the child she gave birth to was gone, she lost the desire to live and died just like that.¡± Ye Ting gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. As expected, it was that b * tch Lin Yin. As expected, her mother¡¯s death was all that b * tch¡¯s fault. First, she seduced her father and caused her mother to be depressed. Then, she stole her child and lied to her that her child was dead. Her mother had been killed by her, but she had been atrge for so many years. She would definitely not let this b * tch have an easy time. Chapter 2411: I wont let her off Chapter 2411: I won¡¯t let her off I was on the bed next to the curtain.|| Go. I heard everything clearly. I was very afraid. I didn¡¯t have the courage and boldness of Lin Yin. So,ter, when she gave me a boy, my instinctive reaction was to refuse. She persuaded me earnestly not to give up the wealth in front of me, as there would be no such thing after this. At that time, Iforted myself and told myself that all of this was done by Lin Yin. I had no choice. I was cowardly and greedy. I couldn¡¯t stand this temptation.|| So, Zhenzhen epted her suggestion.¡± Ye Ting¡¯s face was as cold as ice. Liu Mei was detestable, but she had gotten the punishment she deserved. Although it was a pity that she did not go to jail, the culprit of all this was Lin Yin. Lin Yin, on the other hand, was still atrge. Not only was she atrge, but she was also living an upper-ss life. She should have enjoyed enough of the life of a burning oil. It was time to pay his debts. Liu Mei continued, ¡± it was Lin Yin¡¯s idea to send my daughter away. She and I were from the same hometown. Everything was nned by her. She asked me to give my daughter to my cousin. I didn¡¯t have much contact with her. Since then, I joined the Shen family and I was very grateful to her. I always thought that she was the benefactor in my life. So, I didn¡¯t expose her when this happened. Now that I think about it, I¡¯m really stupid. She wasn¡¯t thinking for me. She clearly wanted to kill Madam ye, then rece her and sessfully take over the ye family. Unfortunately, her n fell through. Although Madam ye passed away, she still couldn¡¯t marry into the ye family in the end. Instead, she married her current husband.¡± Ye Ting took a deep breath. alright, I got it. You can stay here for now. When I need you, you have to step forward and testify against Lin Yin. Do you understand? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely stand up for her. Lin Yin has caused me so much trouble, I won¡¯t let her off.¡±
If she had only given birth to a daughter back then, perhaps the old master would have been moved by her and allowed her to enter the Shen family. After all, he already had three sons, so it would not be too much of a problem for him to have another son. Unfortunately, she still lost her mind and believed Lin Yin¡¯s words. She chose the worst way to make everyone think that she was a viciousdy who used other people¡¯s sons.|| Position. In the end, he ended up with nothing in his hands. Lin Yin had caused her so much trouble, yet she was still lying to her and being stingy to her. What else did she have to think for Lin Yin? If they were going to die, they would die together. She had nothing to be afraid of. Maybe, capture|| If she stayed with the main culprit, the old master would still feel some sympathy for her. go and find Lin Yin. Ye Ting got up and said expressionlessly, ¡± ask her about these things, and then tell her that you want to expose her. Liu Mei was a little surprised,¡±what?¡± Tell her? What if she slipped away?¡± What if Lin Yin suddenly lost her mind and wanted to kill her? what would she do then? yes, don¡¯t tell her that you¡¯ve mentioned it to me. Just say that you¡¯ve investigated it yourself and found out that she has many properties under her name. Then, you asked her for some benefits. If she gives it to you, you¡¯re lucky. If she doesn¡¯t, you¡¯ll be able to see her true colors. ¡°I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll hurt me,¡± Liu Mei shook her head. She wasn¡¯tpletely stupid, she still had some rationality. Ye Ting squeezed out a smile. don¡¯t worry. I will have someone protect you secretly. You don¡¯t have to worry. Just expose her. You have to control your own future, understand? ¡° Chapter 2412: 2475-just ignore her Chapter 2412: Chapter 2475-just ignore her With that, he left the apartment. Liu Mei hesitated for a moment and felt that she had no other way out. She could only do as the second miss of the ye family said. After leaving the apartment, Ye Ting went to the Yudi vi to look for Shen Zhaozheng. Shen Zhaozheng was also surprised. you asked Liu Mei to tell Lin Yin. Lin Yin might really kill Liu Mei. She¡¯s already crazy. Ye Ting smiled and said,¡±why do you think I asked Liu Mei to do that?¡± It¡¯s been 30 years since that incident, and it¡¯s long past the court period. Even if Liu Mei testify against Lin Yin, so what? can she be brought to justice?¡± Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s brows rxed. He seemed to have understood why Ye Ting did that. alright, second sister. I¡¯ll support you no matter what you do. Ye Ting smiled. the main culprit who caused our mother¡¯s death will definitely be punished in the end. Don¡¯t worry. After Ye Ting left, Shen Zhaozheng went upstairs and Gu Nian patted the bed beside him. ¡°Come over, I¡¯ve warmed your bed.¡± Shen Zhaozheng walked over to her and hugged her. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping yet?¡±
I was worried if you didn¡¯te in, ¡± Gu Nian said as she leaned into his arms. what did you say to second sister? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng touched her face. nothing much. It¡¯s just that my father wants me to take over the business. He didn¡¯t tell niannian about Lin Yin and Liu Mei. He didn¡¯t want her to know about the dark things. After all, she was still young and had just graduated. The most important thing was that he didn¡¯t want to be a scheming person in niannian¡¯s eyes. He had underestimated Gu Nian in this aspect. After all, Gu Nian and Guan Ling had worked together to send Vice-Principal he to the Northwest. These two were definitely not some White Lotus. your father really doesn¡¯t want to give up. Sigh, but it¡¯s true. He has such a huge family business, but he can¡¯t find an heir. If it were me, I¡¯d be worried too. The Crown Prince had returned to the throne, but he was not interested in the country he had conquered. How could the old master not be anxious? ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to sleep.¡± Shen Zhaozheng patted her head. The next day, Lin Yin received a call from Liu Mei while she was doing her skincare in the beauty salon. She said to her richdy friend beside her, ¡± how annoying. I wonder what she wants to talk to me about. ¡°Is it the Liu Mei who was kicked out of the Shen family again?¡± the friend chuckled. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her.¡± ¡°Just ignore her,¡± I can¡¯t do that. She¡¯s an uncultured person. If she bites me, I¡¯ll be in trouble. I have to keep her under control. ¡°You¡¯re still too kind. If it were me, I would have a hundred ways to shut her up. Just let me know when you need me.¡± Lin Yin covered her mouth with her index finger, signaling her not to speak, and then picked up the phone. ¡°Liu Mei, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Liu Mei¡¯s voice was t. when are you free?e to my ce. I have something to tell you. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very important.¡±
Lin Yin was very alert. She felt that there was something wrong with Liu Mei¡¯s tone as soon as she heard it. Liu Mei had been sucking up to her before, but now her tone was so calm and rational, and it even revealed a hint of gritting teeth. Her heart skipped a beat. With Liu Mei¡¯s brain, she shouldn¡¯t be able to figure out the cause and effect, nor should she be able to find out anything. She hoped that she was just worrying too much. She packed up and hurried to Liu Mei¡¯s apartment. As soon as the door opened, Liu Mei raised her hand and pped her.
Chapter 2413: What nonsense are you talking about? Chapter 2413: What nonsense are you talking about? Lin Yin¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of ruthlessness, but she still managed to keep her expression steady. She forced a smile and said,¡±What are you doing?¡± Liu Mei threw the stack of documents in her left hand at her face, ¡± ¡°The assets under your name are almost hundreds of millions, and you¡¯re telling me that your husband doesn¡¯t treat you well? You¡¯re telling me that you have nothing, so you can¡¯tpensate me? Lin Yin, you¡¯re really cruel to me. ¡± Lin Yin¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. She had underestimated this idiot. She could not believe that he could find out the assets under her name. This time, things were getting tricky. She had to find a way to calm Liu Mei down. ¡°Where did you find out about these Pixiu?¡± she forced a smile. Liu Mei gritted her teeth. why do you care where I found out? you lied to me. It¡¯s a fact. I have nothing, but you¡¯re still living a high-society life. Lin Yin, you¡¯re really cruel. Lin Yin was flustered and quickly said, ¡± you have to know that although these assets are under my name, I have no right to give them away. As long as my husband wants to, he can take them back at any time. I have been persuading him these days to allow me to use these assets. I have been fighting for your rights. Liu Mei, you should know how I have treated you all these years. Liu Mei snorted. yes, I know what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯m just your shield, your stepping stone. You wanted to take revenge on Madam ye, so you convinced me to ept Zhaozheng as my son. I¡¯ve been used by you. Lin Yin¡¯s face darkened.¡±What nonsense are you spouting?¡±
Liu Mei sneered,¡±you think I don¡¯t know?¡± Do you think I was unconscious on the other side of the curtain? I¡¯ve been awake for a long time. I just pretended to be unconscious. I heard everything you said to Madam ye. It was your words that forced Madam ye to her death.¡± ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Lin Yin gritted her teeth. Liu Mei raised her chin. I don¡¯t want much. Just give me a vi and an apartment each, and a million Yuan. I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t know what you did back then. Lin Yin¡¯s face twitched.|| ¡°You¡¯re crazy,¡± said Richard. ¡°What?¡± Liu Mei sneered. This is just a drop in the ocean of your assets, and you¡¯re already reluctant to part with it?¡± ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t have the right to control these assets,¡± Lin Yin said through gritted teeth. Liu Mei spread her hands. then I have no choice but to rat you out. I have no choice. If I do that, old Shen will definitely forgive me. How will the world look at you then? ¡± What would your husband and son think of you? Even your current husband doesn¡¯t know about your history as a mistress, right?¡± ¡°Liu Mei, calm down and listen to me.¡± Lin Yin¡¯s eyes were cold. Liu Mei waved her hand,¡±alright, you don¡¯t have to say anything. Are you still trying to confuse me with your sweet words?¡± I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ll never listen to you again.¡± Lin Yin was anxious. believe me, I¡¯ve been trying my best to convince my husband. I want to take over the property. You¡¯re so stubborn. Liu Mei raised her hand and gave her a p. do you really think I¡¯m stupid?|| What the hell? If I didn¡¯t find out about this, you would have lied to me until you died, right? you gave me an apartment to live in, and you think I should be grateful to you, and you think you¡¯re generous enough to me, right? Anyway, I¡¯ll give you half a month¡¯s time to give me a vi, an apartment, and a million dors in cash. If you give it to me, then we¡¯ll be even. I¡¯ll take all the me for you, and you can continue to be a good wife and mother, and continue your upper-ss life. If you don¡¯t give it to me, then we¡¯ll both be hurt.¡± Chapter 2414: Let me think about it Chapter 2414: Let me think about it ¡°Alright, you can leave now.¡± He pointed at the door. Lin Yin could only walk to the door. The expression on her face suddenly froze, and the smile was gone. As the door closed, a cold glint shed in her eyes. This Lin Yin had actually found out about her assets and was demanding an exorbitant price, wanting a share of the profits. She was really insatiable. Everyone had to rely on their own abilities. She had relied on her own abilities to get her husband to give her these assets. Why should he give her some? But now, Liu Mei had something on her, so she had to be controlled by her. Damn it, a vi and an apartment already cost tens of millions, plus a million in cash. Was Liu Mei worthy? Was she worthy of all these? She had already been kind enough to take her in, but she was not content. She rushed downstairs with a gloomy face and called her best friend, Cai Juan.
Liu Mei found out the assets under my name and threatened me to give her a vi, an apartment, and a million Yuan in cash, or she would expose me. Liu Mei was a fake best friend, while Cai Juan was a real best friend. Cai Juan used to be a nurse at Maria hospital like her. The two of them were like-minded and had racked their brains to climb up to the upper ss. People who were scheming and shameless usually didn¡¯t have a bad life. However, was it safe to obtain everything through this method? Then let¡¯s talk about Wanwan. Like a tower in the sky, like the moon in the mirror, the slightest movement of the wind and grass could cause the mountains to copse and the earth to crack. All the beautiful illusions would copse in an instant. ¡°I told you before, I have a hundred ways to shut her up so that she won¡¯t dare toe out and bite you,¡± Cai Juan said through gritted teeth. ¡°No, you can¡¯t touch her,¡± Lin Yin said nervously.¡±You¡¯ll cause endless trouble.¡± She was still rational. She had worked hard to live a life of superiority, to live in a big house with a driver, and to live a life of a richdy who was looked up to by others. Every step was dangerous, and she could not be careless. Cai Juan snorted. you¡¯re too paranoid. People like Liu Mei only dare to extort you. You have to remember this: the kind will be bullied. ¡°Let me think, let me think.¡± At the news magazine agency, Gu Nian had just finished her day¡¯s work. She heaved a sigh of relief. She had already gotten used to the work at the news magazine agency and was no longer as exhausted as she had been at the beginning. He sent a message to Guan Ling and the two of them prepared to go back together. Since it was on the way, she would get ding Bai and su ye to send Guan Ling back to school before returning to the imperial residence. The two of them saw Xu Lianda as soon as they reached the entrance. Seeing Xu Lianda¡¯s smug expression, Gu nianwei raised her chin slightly.¡¯This guy still dares toe and look for Guan Ling? he¡¯s really looking for death.¡¯ it¡¯s all over now, ¡± Xu Lianda said with a smile. we can still be friends. Guan Ling couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at him. So far, Xu Lianda was still safe and sound, all because he had an amazing father and because she had to take care of niannian¡¯s uncle.
However, he was unaware of it and continued to look for her. He was the one who had implicated his father. He was really an idiot. Unlike Guan Ling, Gu Nian did not have to care about his status. He grabbed him by the back of his cor. ¡°Xu Lianda, your stupidity is beyond myprehension.¡±
Xu Lianda did not dare to retort. He thought to himself,¡¯Gu Nian is really persistent. Why is she always with Guan Ling?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s a gentleman¡¯s pleasure to have a Fair Lady. Guan Ling and I are friends after a fight.¡± Chapter 2415: The Gu family has taught this girl well Chapter 2415: The Gu family has taught this girl well Gu Nian was about to vomit, alright? And he even said dies and gentlemen are good¡¯, wasn¡¯t this f * cking disgusting? Gu Nian grabbed|| I¡¯m warning you, ¡± he said, grabbing Xu Lianda¡¯s cor. what you did is against thew. You¡¯re safe and sound now because your father went to beg my uncle overnight. What? No discord, no Concord? Are you really ignorant of thew, or are you just pretending? ¡°I¡¯d advise you to behave yourself in the future and nevere looking for Guan Ling again. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be putting yourself in a bind. Not only will you harm yourself, but you¡¯ll also drag your father down with you. If you dare toe looking for Guan Ling again, my fist won¡¯t recognize you. If I hit you, do you think your father wille after me for revenge?¡± Xu Lianda gritted his teeth. He would never do that. His father might even teach him a lesson. Gu Nian was the only person he did not dare to offend. ¡°You can get lost now!¡± Xu Lianda gritted his teeth and ran away. He really couldn¡¯t forget Guan Ling. Perhaps, the more he couldn¡¯t get, the better it was. In addition to all kinds of obstacles, this good-for-nothing young master was even more unconvinced. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t get. It¡¯s just Guan Ling. I have to find a way to get her.
After Xu Lianda left, Gu Nian rolled her eyes. ¡°Is he white?|| Are you crazy? What did Mr. Xu teach him? It wasn¡¯t easy for her to clean up his mess.|| He even appeared in a news magazine and was seen by the he family. They will have to look at the picture and speak again. No, I have to make this clear to his father. It¡¯s okay if his father is implicated, but I don¡¯t want to implicate my uncle.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s just talk about it.¡± Guan Ling nodded. In the car, Gu Nian flipped through her contact list and found the Secretary¡¯s number. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m looking for Mr. Xu.¡± ¡°May I know which Department you are from?¡± ¡°I¡¯m gu Nian.¡± ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll transfer the call to Yingluo immediately.¡± Every Secretary of the Tang family had a name list, and the first name on the list was the little princess. As long as it was a call from her, no matter who it was, she would answer it unconditionally. After all, she¡¯s Mr. Tang¡¯s most precious treasure, and he absolutely can¡¯t neglect her. When the call went through, Gu Nian told Xu Zhongyi everything about Xu Lianda looking for Guan Ling. Xu Zhongyi reached out to untie his tie and said with a smile, ¡± thank you for telling me this. It¡¯s my fault for not disciplining him well. I¡¯ll definitely teach my unfilial son a lesson when I get home. I¡¯m doing this for the sake of uncle Xu¡¯s reputation. I hope you don¡¯t me me for being a busybody. Gu Nian smiled. why would I? I¡¯m really grateful for you telling me. If he dares to look for your friend again, you¡¯ll teach that insensible kid a lesson on my behalf, okay? ¡± hehe, uncle must be joking. It¡¯s easy for a gentleman to win a Fairdy¡¯s heart. He¡¯s at the age where he¡¯s hot-blooded and it¡¯s normal for his feelings to be out of control. However, this matter is tricky. He can¡¯t look for Guan Ling as it involves too much. I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll be implicated by his small action, so I took the initiative to tell you. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Thank you for telling uncle.¡± He said a few more words before hanging up. Xu Zhongyi first sighed. Why couldn¡¯t his son be as sensible and considerate as that girl? One sentence could make a person jump up, and one sentence could make a personugh.
This little girl¡¯s words were watertight. Although she was a Tattletale, she said that she was thinking about his reputation. After thinking about it carefully, it made sense. The Gu family had taught this girl well. She was brave and astute, unlike his useless son who only knew how to cause trouble and clean up his mess.|| Damn, he still didn¡¯t learn his lesson.
Chapter 2416: Idiot, what an idiot! Chapter 2416: Idiot, what an idiot! At the Xu family mansion, Xu Lianda returned home in a depressed mood, still nning how he could get close to Guan Ling. Or, work at a news magazine agency? That way, he would be able to get close to Guan Ling. Just as she was thinking, the nanny¡¯s voice sounded, ¡± ¡°Sir, you¡¯re back.¡± Xu Lianda, who was sitting in the side hall, quickly got up to greet him. Just as he was about to call him dad, Xu Zhongyi raised his hand and gave him a heavy p. Xu Lianda lost his bnce and fell to the ground. He struggled to get up, covered his face, and stared at the person in front of him in fear. He said timidly,¡±Dad, Yueyue, Yueyue, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You unfilial son, you have no sense of propriety at all. You actually dared to look for Guan Ling?¡± I didn¡¯t do anything, ¡± Xu Lianda¡¯s eyes flickered. I just said a few words to her. Xu Zhongyi raised his hand and gave him another p. do you know how much effort I¡¯ve put in to protect you and our sect¡¯s reputation? you idiot, are you trying to give the he family a chance to rise to power? ¡±
¡°How could I possibly want the he family to take over?¡± Xu Lianda mumbled. ¡°What you¡¯re doing now is helping the he family win without a fight. Why don¡¯t you realize it? Can¡¯t you learn from Gu Nian? do you know what it means to put the big picture first? A woman? What kind of woman can¡¯t you get?¡± Xu Lianda¡¯s eyes flickered. He wasn¡¯t a Saint of love, he was just a spoiled rich kid. The more he couldn¡¯t get what he wanted, the more obsessed he was. Ordinary women really could not enter his eyes now. He really wanted to get Guan Ling. Xu Zhongyi reached out and grabbed|| She grabbed his cor and gritted her teeth. listen to me clearly. If you dare to look for Guan Ling again, I¡¯ll send you overseas immediately and you¡¯re not allowed toe back. Do you hear me? ¡± ¡°Yingluo heard it.¡± When Gu Nian returned home, she still felt indignant. At the dinner table, sheined to Shen Zhaozheng, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone stupider than Xu Lianda. He had already treated Guan Ling like that. Could it be that he was still delusional to think that Guan Ling would like him? Could it be that our Guan Ling has Stockholm Syndrome? Was he sick in the head? He¡¯s too full of himself, idiot, what an idiot!¡± ¡°Calm down,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said as hedled a bowl of soup for her. Shen Zhaozheng patted her head. you¡¯re the life of a small assistant at a news magazine agency. You have to worry about the big shots. he said. Gu Nian squinted at him. the rise and fall of the world is everyone¡¯s responsibility. Do you know that? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng chuckled. good, good, good. You¡¯re very thoughtful. I admire you. After finishing the soup, Gu Nian put down her bowl and chopsticks. Shen Zhaozheng took her hand and went upstairs. As usual, after seeing the children, the two children were sound asleep. Song ran sent Gu Nian many pictures of Gu Nian and Gu Yanzhi when they were young. Gu nianjia realized that Li Li looked like her when she was young, and Qi Chen looked like Shen Zhaozheng when he was young. These two children were quite mature. They would definitely be handsome and beautiful when they grew up. Therefore, for the sake of the next generation, when looking for a husband, appearance had to be taken into consideration. The next morning, Shen Zhaozheng opened his eyes, feeling refreshed. The curtains were not tightly drawn, and the person beside him was still asleep. He reached out and touched her face.
It was early November, and it was already cold outside. There was some frost on the windows, and the room was already warm. One of her legs was exposed. Shen Zhaozheng gathered the nket and covered her with it. Gu Nian slowly opened her eyes and looked at him.¡±What time is it?¡± Chapter 2417: 2480-my niannian is awesome Chapter 2417: Chapter 2480-my niannian is awesome Shen Zhaozheng picked up his watch and nced at it. ¡°It¡¯s still early. It¡¯s only half-past six. Sleep a little longer.¡± Gu Nian arched her body and snuggled into his arms. ¡°I have to wake up at seven. Remember to wake me up.¡± ¡°What are you doing up so early?¡± our leader is taking us to Jincheng for a visit today. I¡¯m the bag-carrying little sister. I¡¯ll gather at the entrance of the news magazine agency at 8:30 pm. We can¡¯t bete. ¡°How?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the car for the news magazine agency.¡± ¡°Be careful.¡± don¡¯t worry, ding Baisu and ye are with us. It¡¯ll be fine. On an early winter morning, the two of themzed in bed.|| She was subconsciouslyzy and would asionally chat with him. Both of them were veryzy. It was such a leisurely morning that it made one feel as if time had slowed down.
¡°Can you still handle the work at the news magazine agency?¡± are you kidding me? I¡¯m very adaptable. I got used to it very quickly. When I was a third-ss secretary, the seniors in the news magazine were all talking about me. Now that I¡¯ve be an assistant, the rumors have lessened, but there are still some busybodies who can¡¯t see my strength and only know my background. It¡¯s really annoying, so I have to be more careful with my words and actions and not let them get hold of any evidence. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard,¡± he said as he kissed her forehead. Gu Nian wrapped her arm around his waist. one can only rise above others after suffering. If I can¡¯t even take this little hardship, how can I be the pir of the political world? ¡± I¡¯ll let them see my strength and they won¡¯t be convinced.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll always be your loyal supporter,¡± he said as he patted her head. After breakfast, ding Bai drove the car while su ye sat in the passenger¡¯s seat. Shen Zhaozheng and Gu Nian sat in the back. In the car, he even gave her a slight massage. The leaves of the France parasol trees outside the window had already started to fall. The capital city in the early winter had a more deste atmosphere. The pedestrians on the streets gradually wore thicker clothes, which gave off a warm feeling. The road was slightly congested. When they arrived at the news agency, it was 8:15 pm. The car was already ready. The Secretary arrived shortly after Gu Nian. A few other retinue members were already waiting by the car. On this trip to Tianjin city, Shen Zhaozheng went to pick her up on the way back because of her outstanding performance and Meritorious Service. The moment he saw her, he smiled. Gu Nian immediately rushed toward him and threw herself into his arms. ¡°I¡¯ve been promoted to a third-ss secretary.¡± Shen Zhaozheng patted her head lovingly. ¡°Did you go to Jincheng to make a contribution?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Gu Nian said happily. Shen Zhaozheng held her arm as they got into the car. Gu Nian then exined to him how she had helped the Secretary ovee the awkwardness in Jin city and won his favor. Shen Zhaozheng touched her face and said, ¡± ¡°My niannian is the best.¡± now, I have a colleague named Feng Yu. She hates me so much. After all, I have reced her. Gu Nian ran her fingers through her hair. ¡°Then you should be more careful in the future.¡±
don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve been through a lot. She can¡¯t do anything to me. Gu Nian nodded. ¡ª¡ª It was already eight o ¡®clock when Xie Muye finished his day¡¯s interviews and epted an interview with a female reporter from the TV station. As soon as the interview ended, his Secretary quickly came up and handed him a ss of water and two capsules. ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t you go to the hospital first?¡±
Chapter 2418: 2481-could it be a conflict? Chapter 2418: Chapter 2481-could it be a conflict? He had a fever in the morning, and after a whole day without rest, he didn¡¯t even have the time to catch his breath. His condition had probably worsened. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be fine after taking two pills.¡± He was about to leave when the female reporter threw the microphone to her assistant and quickly caught up. During the interview just now, her eyes had been fixed on the Deputy Director.|| His face was too delicate, handsome and charming, reserved and deep. He didn¡¯t talk much, but every word he said was full of insight. He kept a low profile and didn¡¯t boast about himself. He was her favorite type. She quickened her pace and caught up to Xie Muye, her smile just right. ¡°Deputy Division|| A-are you freeter? Thank you so much for epting our interview today. May I thank you on behalf of the television station?¡± Xie Muye appeared to be an ordinary person in front of the camera, but now he was expressionless and said indifferently, ¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not free. I¡¯ll just treat my apanying secretaries to a meal.¡± After he finished speaking, he walked forward indifferently, his shoulders wide and waist narrow.|| Her legs, this back view, made her unable to move her eyes away. His Secretary, Lisa, followed him. Sir, you should go to the hospital first. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re in good condition. The flu has been rampant recently. You can¡¯t dy it. I still have some work to deal with. I¡¯ll be fine after taking the medicine. ¡°But¡­But¡­ But ¡­ But ¡­¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be long-winded.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± The female reporter, Yu Shu, reluctantly retracted her gaze. There would still be opportunities toe into contact with her in the future.|| It was long, and she was going to make a reservation. Back in his office, Xie Muye couldn¡¯t help but cough a few times. He had always been healthy, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t care about a small cold. He worked overtime until nine O ¡®clock. When he got up again, he only felt dizzy. After leaving the office, Lisa staggered and said worriedly, ¡± ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll get the driver to send you to the hospital.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be fine after I go back and take a nap.¡± After he finished speaking, he left the office building. Lisa was extremely worried.|| The emergency contact on her phone was a girl named Jian Xia. She thought about it again and again and still called Jian Xia. ¡°Hello, miss Jian.¡± Jian Xia was still at her new coffee shop. It was already half-renovated and she was discussing the next step with the designer. ¡°You are?¡± she was a little surprised. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Xie Muye¡¯s Deputy.|| The chief¡¯s secretary.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jian Xia¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Deputy Division||¡±He should have caught the flu and had a high fever, but he didn¡¯t want to go to the hospital. He¡¯s home now. Miss Jian, can you go to his home to see him? perhaps, it would be better if you could persuade him to go to the hospital.¡± Jian Xia frowned and said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry. I have nothing to do with him and I¡¯m not his personal nanny. He¡¯s almost 30 years old. Naturally, he knows that he needs to see a doctor when he¡¯s sick. You don¡¯t have to worry too much. I have something to do. I¡¯ll hang up first. Plop, the call was hung up. Lisa was a little confused. What did it have to do with Sir? And why did master set her as an emergency contact?
Could it be that they had a conflict? After Jian Xia finished the call, she was a little upset. She didn¡¯t know when it started to rain. It was early November and the winter rain was very cold. The capital was like this. Before the middle of November, it would often rain, but by the end of the month, there would be almost no rain. By December, there would be heavy snow one after another, until February the following year. Jian Xia tidied up and said to the designer, ¡± ¡°I have to go back.¡±
¡°Okay, be careful on the road.¡± Chapter 2419: 2482-know which place he lives Chapter 2419: Chapter 2482-know which ce he lives Jian Xia had a small apartment near the coffee shop. She had also bought a car. It was a Mercedes-Benz SUV. It was Burgundy in color and was very eye-catching. It was also very safe. The car drove on the wide road, and the winter rain fell on the windshield. The air conditioner was on in the car, and the male host¡¯s voice on the radio was low, causing her to be a little distracted asionally, as if she could hear Xie Muye talking. Their voices were quite simr. He was almost 30 years old. Didn¡¯t he know that he had to go to the hospital if he was sick? That Secretary was really worrying for nothing. However, for some reason, Wanwan remembered that when she was in junior high, Xie Muye was tutoring her. There was one time, probably in the early winter, when he was caught in the winter rain and fell sick, he also refused to go to the hospital. It wasn¡¯t that he had any particr thoughts about going to the hospital. He just felt that it would be too much of a fuss if a man went to the hospital when he had a headache and fever. Jian Xia shook her head. She thought that she didn¡¯t need to care about his life or death. However, when she came back to her senses, she realized that she wasn¡¯t on the way home, but on the way to Xie Muye¡¯s apartment. At the red light, she quickly stopped the car. She was upset and she reached out to touch her eyebrows. Jian Xia, what¡¯s wrong?
The green light came on very quickly, but her mind was still in a mess and she did not release the brake. The car behind her could not wait any longer and honked at her, so she could only be pushed forward. Just like that, they drove until they arrived at Xie Muye¡¯s apartment. It was a very high-end apartment. When her car stopped at the entrance of the neighborhood, she wanted to retreat, but she saw the bar suddenly raised. In this kind ofmunity, if the car was not registered, the guard would definitely make her report the owner of the house she was going to visit. This meant that Xie Muye had filed her car here. There were already two cars parked behind her, and she was pushed all the way to his apartment building. There was Face Recognition code below his apartment. She got out of the car without an umbre and rushed to the corridor. Just as she was hesitating, the door opened. Naturally, it was also because Xie Muye had already registered her. Jian Xia knew what number he lived in so she took the elevator up to the seventh floor. This was a big house with one unit per floor. When she came out of the elevator, she was directly in his living room. The interior was decorated in a gray and white style. One look and she could tell that it was a man¡¯s room. There was no human touch to it. It was the same as him. Jian Xia wanted to turn around, but she didn¡¯t know how to take the elevator. Everything here was too advanced, and she looked like a country bumpkin. The lights at the entrance were on, and there was only one floormp in the living room, so the whole living room was very dim. She walked in slowly. Outside the floor-to-ceiling window, the rain was drizzling. The thick carpet under her feet reflected low-key luxury and texture as far as her eyes could see. That¡¯s right, he¡¯s rich, not just the Deputy department head.|| He was also the president of apany. His food, clothing, amodation, and transportation were all top-notch. What was the problem? When she got closer, she saw a person lying on the spacious sofa. There was a floormp beside him, and the light shone gently on his face. He was wearing a white shirt. His ck suit was thrown on the carpet, and two buttons of his white shirt were unbuttoned. He didn¡¯t seem to be alert and justy on the sofa. Jian Xia approached him quietly. He snorted softly and his breathing was heavy. She walked to his side and slowly squatted down. Then, she reached out and touched his forehead.
Chapter 2420: She called him by his full name Chapter 2420: She called him by his full name It was boiling hot. He had a high fever. Her hand froze. How could this person be like this? how old was he? he didn¡¯t go to the hospital for a fever and cold, but came back to lie on this sofa. Would her cold be cured just by lying down like this? Furthermore, the flu was spreading like wildfire. If he didn¡¯t pay attention to it, what if it spread to others? He was really selfish. It was obviously impossible for him to go to the hospital with his drowsy appearance. Jian Xia hesitated for a moment before she called her family doctor, ¡± ¡°Uncle Yi, please make a trip to the nine cities¡±kesidemunity.¡± After the call, she went to boil some water. Uncle Yi rushed over not long after. Jian Xia pulled him in. he¡¯s burning up. He¡¯s not conscious. Uncle Yi, please take a look at him. Yi Hui quickly went to the living room and measured his ear with an Ear Thermometer.|| His body temperature was already 40 degrees. He had a high fever.
Jian Xia suddenly felt a little worried. Luckily, she came over tonight. Otherwise, if she let him have a fever for the whole night, would he be crazy? This man, he¡¯s already so old, could it be that he doesn¡¯t know how to take care of himself? Yi Hui brought a syringe and medicine over. He gave him an injection and took some medicine. He left Jian Xia with some instructions before leaving the apartment. The person on the sofa was still unconscious. Jian Xia took the medicine and looked at the person on the sofa. She reached out and gently pushed his face. ¡°Get up and take your medicine.¡± Xie Muye first furrowed his brows slightly, then slowly opened his eyes. Jian Xia¡¯s heart was beating a little fast. He looked at her face and was in a daze for a moment. Then, he smiled and reached out his hand to touch her face. Jian Xia sat on the sofa and pushed his hand away.¡±Take your medicine.¡± Xie Muye¡¯s breathing was heavy as he sat up, still smiling at her. Jian Xia put the pills in his hand and gave him a ss of water. ¡°Quickly take your medicine.¡± Xie Muye obediently took his medicine and drank a ss of water. Jian Xia stood up.¡±I¡¯ve taken the injection and medicine, I should go.¡± But he grabbed|| He grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Let go of me, I¡¯m going home.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Because of his illness, his reserved gloominess had disappeared and was reced by a clingy look. She said softly,¡±Xie Muye, Xie Muye Zhenzhen.¡± In the past, when she called him Xie Muye, he would always say that she had no respect for her elders and ask her to call him brother Muye. This shoutsted for more than ten years. For so many years, she had relied on Xie Muye more than her family. Xie Muye had helped her with her homework, and she had never been a genius in her studies. Xie Muye¡¯s contribution could not be ignored for her to be able to get into Media College.
In fact, she was also very sad to be estranged from him and ignore him. However, the Jian family and the Xie family couldn¡¯t go back to the past. As a member of the Jian family, she couldn¡¯t sit by and ignore all this. She couldn¡¯t live in peace with him. She called him by his full name, but he didn¡¯t respond at all. His big hand was still holding her wrist tightly. He had fallen asleep.
Jian Xia struggled to push away the person on her back. He fell back onto the sofa again. The rain became heavier. Although the heater was on, she still went into the room to get a nket to cover him and then left his apartment. It was raining heavily outside, and she didn¡¯t bring an umbre. She rushed to her car, pulled out a few tissues, and wiped the cold rain from her head. She sneezed all of a sudden. She quickly drove away from thekeside of Jucheng. Chapter 2421: If youre gold, youll shine wherever you go Chapter 2421: If you¡¯re gold, you¡¯ll shine wherever you go The next day, the sky was clear. Xie Muye opened his eyes and saw the nket covering his body, as well as a few boxes of medicine on the coffee table. Some scenes fromst night shed through his mind. Did shee over? He took out his phone and immediately called her. The other end of the phone rang for a long time before her voice sounded. ¡°En, Yingluo.¡± He seemed to be still in a dream, his voice was very muffled. ¡°Thank you for taking care of mest night.¡± ¡°Mm, you¡¯re wee.¡± At this moment, she was the least prepared. She would answer whatever was asked. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stay at my ce a little longer?¡± Jian Xia suddenly came to her senses. Wasn¡¯t this Xie Muye? Why was she chatting with him so nicely?
Last night, she had no choice. His Secretary had called her. If anything had happened to him, she would have to bear the me. She had no obligation to chat with him now. ¡°What do you mean by staying a little longer?¡± she asked coldly. ¡°I caught a cold yesterday. Didn¡¯t you go to my apartment to take care of me? Thank you so much.¡± Jian Xia quickly sat up and rubbed her nose. She said coldly, ¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re muddled from your illness. Who¡¯s taking care of you? you¡¯re so ridiculous.¡± After she finished speaking, she quickly hung up the phone and reached out to cover her heart. Why did he get the information out of her just now? She had to be more careful of this old fox in the future. Xie Muye looked at his phone screen with a smile. After he came backst night, he was a little unconscious. In his blurry state, he seemed to have seen Jian Xia but he thought he was dreaming. He got up and walked to the entrance to call the Guardsman. After confirming that her car had indeed been to thekeside of the ninth city, the smile on his face deepened. After learning that her car had stopped in his neighborhood for an hour and a half, Deputy Xie was very happy.|| He felt that the flu had been cured. He gave the Xie family¡¯s private doctor a call, and the doctor arrived in less than half an hour. ¡°Take my temperature and see.¡± Dr. Tang took his temperature and found that he still had a low fever. the flu has been getting serious recently. If you don¡¯t have any important work to do, it¡¯s best to stay at home and rest for the next two days. I¡¯ll give you an injection. The flu can¡¯t be cured easily by just taking medicine. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Xie Muye nodded. After the injection and medicine, he drove to the Department of Homnd Security in a refreshed mood. The weather had turnedpletely cold, and it looked as cold as the early winter. It was the weekend and the people from room 505 had gone to Jian Xia¡¯s caf¨¦ for a gathering. Du Jun had decided that she would get married to her boyfriend after she officially graduated next year.
If life was like this, dating a childhood sweetheart, and then getting married and having children without any twists and turns, it would actually be quite good. As for Guan Ling, Xu Yan¡¯s parents did not agree to it. Guan Ling teased, I¡¯ve be much more eloquent recently. There are so many opportunities for me to train around me. I¡¯m really grateful for these obstacles. Although she was saying all this with a smile, they knew that she also felt a lot of helplessness. After all, those two people were Xu Yan¡¯s parents, and she could not treat them like real enemies or opponents. Difficult, life was really difficult.
Guan Ling changed the topic. He raised his wine ss and smiled.¡±I have good news today. Niannian has been promoted.¡± Jian Xia reached out and pinched Gu Nian¡¯s face. good fellow, you¡¯re really capable. You¡¯ve only been in the office for a short time, and you¡¯ve just stepped down as a third-ss secretary, and now you¡¯re back again. As expected, gold will shine wherever it goes. Chapter 2422: Its all because you like me Chapter 2422: It¡¯s all because you like me Guan Ling pouted. to be honest, I can imagine with my toes what the secretaries in the Foreign Affairs Department will say about niannian in private. Gu Nian chuckled. you¡¯re right. Feng Yu and Wu Rong have been trying to bully me. If it were anyone else, they would not be able to stand the two of them. ¡°They¡¯re not smart, why can¡¯t they get along with you?¡± Guan Ling smiled at her. Why did they have to start a war? Why didn¡¯t they ask around and see if Gu Nian had lost a single battle?¡± that¡¯s right, ¡± Jian Xia agreed. he¡¯s simply looking for death. ¡°What an endless battle,¡± Gu Nian sighed. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Guan Ling said emotionally. As long as there are people, there will be benefits and conflicts.¡± Gu Nian looked at Jian Xia. if that¡¯s the case, you¡¯re the best. You can open your own shop and be your own boss. You don¡¯t have to be submissive to others. There aren¡¯t many infighting in the workce. Jian Xia shook her head, ¡± what do you think? I¡¯ve never studied management before and I have to manage so many employees. Today, this one came toin to you about her sry being five hundred Yuan less than the other one. Tomorrow, the other one came toin that she doesn¡¯t get along with so-and-so and that she has to deal with business and tax. How can there be an easy job? ¡± ¡°You want to find someone to help you?¡± Gu Nian chuckled. ¡°Even my mom isn¡¯t as worried as you are,¡± Jian Xia pinched her face.
Gu Nian held her hand. look, there are four of us and you¡¯re the only one left. I¡¯m just feeling sorry for you. The more you run a business or a shop, the more you need someone to support you. To be honest, there was once when I was taking the subway and someone cut the line. I scolded the person, but he ignored me. After that, a man reprimanded him, and he went to line up dejectedly. In our society, many things can¡¯t be done by a single woman. Jian Xia lowered her eyes. am I going to find a boyfriend just to find someone to back me up? ¡± she asked. you know that¡¯s not what I meant. I hope that you can find someone who loves you and whom you love, and spend the rest of your life with them. don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. A beautiful and rich youngdy like me has countless suitors. Let me choose. ¡°Is there any pretty girl that you like among them?¡± Gu Nian squinted at her. Jian Xia smiled, ¡± we have a head chef in our caf¨¦. His name is Lu Xin. He¡¯s young, handsome, and of mixed blood. He graduated from country F with a blue belt. When the Michelin restaurants hired him, he didn¡¯t go. He was dead set on staying in my caf¨¦ because he likes me. ¡°Do you like him?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s lips twitched. I¡¯ve thought about it. Actually, I can look at him everywhere. He¡¯s really handsome. You know, mixed-blood people are all very handsome. He¡¯s 190cm tall and has a great figure. Every time I go to a coffee shop, he¡¯ll give me a rose. It¡¯s so romantic. Gu Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard this. Was Jian Xia really in love? How could an ordinary young girl resist the temptation of a handsome and romantic mixed-blood brother?|| Confusion? ¡°Where is he? I want to see this mixed-blood brother.¡± As they were talking, Lu Yang came up with the dessert he made himself. Jian Xia, who was still beaming with joy just now, quieted down at this moment. Lu Yang¡¯s eyes were fixed on her and she forced a smile at him. Jian Xia was afraid. She was afraid that her smile would make him fantasize again and think that she had a chance. Chapter 2423: Who told you to make things up? Chapter 2423: Who told you to make things up? However, if she did notugh, Gu Nian and Guan Ling would be able to tell what she was thinking. Sure enough, the mixed-blood handsome man¡¯s eyes immediately lit up when she smiled. She really couldn¡¯t stand this kind of handsome man who grew up abroad and received a foreign education. She still preferred the low-key, reserved, and deep ones in China. A face shed across her mind uncontrobly, and she shook her head lightly. How could she have thought of him? Was it because she had taken care of him for an hour yesterday? Lu Yang¡¯s Chinese was a little awkward. He was of mixed blood and had grown up abroad. In fact, he was a very cute boy. He greeted Gu Nian and the rest with great enthusiasm, and Gu Nian smiled back at him. You don¡¯t hit a smiling person. After Lu Yang left, Gu nianwei nced at Jian Xia. he¡¯s not bad. He¡¯s handsome, passionate, and generous. He¡¯s really suitable for you. Jian Xia almost choked on her coffee. it¡¯s Yingluo. I told you, he¡¯s not bad. I like him. Bang! The door of the private room was pushed open. She saw the mixed-blood handsome boy, Lu Yang, staring at Jian Xia with a red face. ¡°Yingluo, have you agreed to be my girlfriend?¡± Jian Xia covered her face. Oh no, why didn¡¯t this guy go far? ¡°Yingluo, how could you eavesdrop on our conversation?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I wanted toe in and ask if you wanted a cake made with rum. I didn¡¯t expect to hear you.¡± He strode in front of Jian Xia and stared at her with a burning gaze. ¡°Jian Hongxiao, you also like me. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± The melon-eating trio stared at her gloatingly. Damn it, who told you to be so insincere? Who told you to make things up? Jian Xia was incoherent. Lu Yang, don¡¯t misunderstand. I, Yingluo, don¡¯t like you. ¡°I heard everything. Jane, do you have something that you can¡¯t tell me? did that man threaten youst time? If you have any difficulties, just tell me. ¡± Gu Nian got the point andughed. ¡°That man fromst time? Who is it?¡± Lu Yang said, ¡± Jane said she has a boyfriend. He¡¯s about the same height as me and looks like he¡¯s in his thirties. I¡¯ve seen him on TV before. He seems to be a Deputy Director. || Chief, Jane said that he was her boyfriend, but I saw Jane beside him and felt very ufortable.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Gu Nian nodded meaningfully. Jian Xia, is Xie Muye your boyfriend?¡± Jian Xia mmed the table and stood up. She pointed at Lu Yang and said, ¡± I¡¯m your boss. It¡¯s working hours. Who allowed you to talk about private matters during working hours? ¡± Okay, okay, okay, ¡± Lu Yang said hurriedly. I¡¯ll go down now. We¡¯ll talk again after work. After that, he walked out of the private room with a smile on his face. As soon as Lu Yang went out, Jian Xia saw the three of them staring at her. ¡°Leniency to those who confess, severity to those who resist. What¡¯s going on, is Xie Muye your boyfriend?¡± Jian Xia¡¯s head hurt. ahem, it¡¯s gettingte. You guys should go back to your own homes and find your own mothers. ¡°Do you expect us to use inhuman methods?¡± Gu Nian grabbed her wrist. Jian Xia quickly confessed, ¡± this Lu Xin has been chasing me, but I don¡¯t like him, so I lied and said that I have a boyfriend. At that time, Xie Muye happened to be in my shop. He made the decision and said that he was my boyfriend. ¡°You didn¡¯t deny it in front of Lu Yang.¡± Gu Nian finally got the main point. Well, as smart as she was, she was still good at reading people¡¯s minds. Chapter 2424: It’s the same number from yesterday Chapter 2424: It¡¯s the same number from yesterday ¡°You guys don¡¯t know the situation at that time. I couldn¡¯t deny it at all. Otherwise, Lu Yang would be pestering me endlessly. You guys know me. I can¡¯t give hope to people I don¡¯t like. I don¡¯t get into ambiguous rtionships with others. We don¡¯t get into back-up rtionships. I have to make it clear to him.¡± ¡°But now, he thinks you like him. I think Xie Muye has toe and rify that you really do have a boyfriend.¡± Jian Xia wanted to cry but had no tears. Gu Nian patted her head. xiaxia, you have to know that a lie needs countless lies to make up for it. Good luck. The three of them left Jane¡¯s caf¨¦ gloatingly. ¡ª Xie Muye pressed the internal line to let his Secretary Lisa in. Lisa was thirty-two years old, single, devoted to her career, and was the Deputy Director at the time.|| She had been the head secretary for three years, and there were still the Deputy secretaries above her. Lisa walked into the office and smiled, ¡± ¡°Do you have any orders, Sir?¡± Xie Muye smiled. you¡¯ve already worked here for seven years. You¡¯ve also worked in the Secretariat for three years.|| We¡¯ve discussed it for a long time, and we want to promote you to the Deputy Secretary for the promotion at the end of the year.¡± Lisa was dumbfounded. She did not graduate from a top university and had been working hard all this time. She did not have any outstanding results. She really didn¡¯t expect a pie to fall from the sky. She also didn¡¯t expect the Deputy Department Director to be so generous.|| The president had suddenly promoted her. The Deputy secretaries were all graduates of top universities, and they were either Ph.D. Or master¡¯s. She was only an undergraduate student. In this ce, she actually had nopetition at all. Deputy Division|| What¡¯s wrong with her? ¡°Thank you for calling herst night. You can go out first.¡± Xie Muye shot her a nce. After she left, Lisa finally realized that she was able to advance because she had made the right callst night. It seemed that miss Jian was the Deputy department head.|| He was a very important person. It should be the Deputy Department.|| Someone she liked. Lisa heaved a sigh of relief. This miss Jian was really her Lucky Star. As soon as Lisa returned to her office, she received a call from the Deputy Director.|| It was a long phone call. Oh, right. I still have a high fever. Can you please take a look? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call miss Jian and ask if she cane to your house to take care of you,¡± Lisa said. Xie Muye hung up the phone, feeling gratified. It was a good thing to have a subordinate who understood him. After hanging up the phone, he turned off hisputer, picked up his coat from the hanger, and went out. Before he got off work, he had taken his temperature. His fever had subsided, and his cold was almostpletely gone. But if Yingluo coulde, he would be very happy. Jian Xia went to the new coffee shop to have a look. It was scheduled to open on November 28th. Almost everything was ready. They were just waiting to open. After patrolling for a while, she was about to drive out of the coffee shop when her phone rang. It was the number from yesterday. She hesitated for a moment, but still picked up the phone. ¡°Hello,¡± he said. miss Jian, can you go and see the Deputy Department?|| Is it long? He¡¯s still running a high fever.¡± Jian Xia snorted, ¡± if he has a high fever, he should go to the hospital. I¡¯m not a doctor. What¡¯s the point of asking me to see him? ¡± ¡°Sir doesn¡¯t like to see a doctor. It¡¯s useless for us secretaries to persuade him.¡± Jian Xia gritted her teeth. it¡¯s even more useless if I try to persuade you. Don¡¯t call me again. Goodbye. After that, he hung up the phone and went out. It was still raining outside. ¡°What the hell is this weather? it rains every day,¡± she cursed in a low voice. She didn¡¯t have the habit of bringing an umbre, so she could only use her bag to cover her head and rush into the car parked in front of the coffee shop. Chapter 2425: 2488-stubborn mouth Chapter 2425: Chapter 2488-stubborn mouth She took a few tissues and wiped her face before she drove away from the coffee shop. It was still early, not even seven o ¡®clock. The rain outside was not heavy, but it still made people feel cold to the bone. She turned on a little air conditioning and drove slowly because she was worried that the water would ssh on the pedestrians on the non-motor vehicles. As she drove, the car arrived at thekeside of Jiucheng. She said in a self-deprecating manner, ¡± ¡°Just treat it as repaying a debt.¡± After all, Xie Muye had helped her a lot in her studies in the past. These were two separate matters, and the one who had caused her grandfather to fall from grace was his older brother. As long as her family didn¡¯t know about it, she could still keep in touch with him. After all, he was sick, had a cold, and had a high fever. She knew that he didn¡¯t like to go to the hospital and see doctors. The car drove smoothly to his apartment and all the way to the seventh floor. The elevator door opened and he entered his living room. Unlikest night, his living room was dark, and only the street lights outside the floor-to-ceiling windows were dimly shining. She was a little hesitant and wanted to turn around and leave, but a man suddenly jumped out of the darkness, urately grabbed her wrist, and kabedonned her against the wall. ¡°Ah, Yingluo.¡±
Jian Xia screamed in fear. He said softly, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Yingluo, it¡¯s me, Yingluo, it¡¯s me, Yingluo.¡± Jian Xia gritted her teeth and thought to herself, it¡¯s because of you that I¡¯m scared, okay? Yingluo, aren¡¯t you Yingluo? aren¡¯t you running a high fever? ¡± Why didn¡¯t he lie on the sofa and pass out likest night? His sudden appearance was too scary. She felt so embarrassed when he caught her in the act. yes, you¡¯re running a fever. Why is Yueyue here? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the wrong ce,¡± Jian Xia said in a panic. ¡°Your apartment is very far from here. Do you have any other friends at thekeside of the ninth city?¡± Xie Muye asked with a smile. How did you get into the wrong room?¡± Jian Xia struggled. that¡¯s right. I have other friends living here. Do you have a problem with that? ¡± He was stubborn. ¡°Really?¡± Xie Muye stared at her with a burning gaze. Who was it? Which number do you live in? Can you take me to see it?¡± Jian Xia gritted her teeth. you¡¯re such a busybody. Why do you care which room my friend lives in? let go of me. I¡¯m leaving. ¡°Jian Xia, do you really want to say one thing and mean another? You were the one who took care of mest night, weren¡¯t you? You even asked your family doctor to treat me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Jian Xia struggled. I think you¡¯re muddled from the fever. Let me go. ¡°There are cameras in the elevator. Are you really going to deny it?¡± Jian Xia instantly let out a sigh.|| He sighed and leaned against the wall without moving. He lowered his eyes.¡±Your Secretary called me. I¡¯m Hanhan.¡± ¡°Why did youe?¡± ¡°After all, you¡¯ve helped me with my homework before.¡± Jian Xia¡¯s eyes flickered. Xie Muye furrowed his brows. This wasn¡¯t what he wanted to hear.
¡°Just because of this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of you that I was able to get into Media College,¡± Jian Xia said after some thought. ¡°What else?¡± he asked. Jian Xia thought for a moment. when I wanted to open a coffee shop, my parents were strongly against it. In the end, my father reluctantly agreed because you stepped in. I thought that Yingluo shouldn¡¯t forget your roots. If you had a fever and lost your mind, I would feel very guilty.
¡°What else is there?¡± he asked through gritted teeth. Jian Xia opened her eyes and asked,¡¯there¡¯s more? There¡¯s nothing else?¡± Xie Muye lowered his head and was about to kiss her when he heard the walkie-talkie beside him ring. It was a call from the Guardsman. Chapter 2426: 39.3 degrees Chapter 2426: 39.3 degrees ¡°Mr. Xie, someone is here to visit you.¡± Xie Muye gritted his teeth and said coldly into the walkie-talkie, ¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ady called Yu Shu.¡± Jian Xia pushed him away. since you have a guest, I¡¯ll leave now. Let this Madam Yu Yan take care of you. With that, she reached out and pressed the elevator button. Xie Muye gritted his teeth and said to the security guard, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know any Ms. Yu Shu, you don¡¯t have to let her in.¡± ¡°But miss Yu said that she¡¯s very close to you.¡± Xie Muye quickly pressed the inte button and the elevator door opened. Jian Xia walked in quickly and he quickly quickened his steps and followed her into the elevator. Jian Xia crossed her arms and looked straight ahead. ¡°What¡¯s the point of not staying at home?¡± ¡°She interviewed me once, and I don¡¯t have any personal rtionship with her.¡± Xie Muye was unable to defend himself. The elevator reached the first floor very quickly, and she only felt that Xie Muye was baffled.¡±It¡¯s none of my business whether she has a personal rtionship with you.¡±
With that, she walked out of the apartment¡¯s corridor. It was raining outside, so she rushed into the rain, and Xie Muye followed. ¡°You little girl, why didn¡¯t you bring an umbre on a rainy day?¡± Jian Xia opened the car door and got into the driver¡¯s seat. Then, she sneezed uncontrobly. Just as Xie Muye was about to turn to the other side to get into the car, she quickly locked the door. Xie Muye reached out to pull the door handle and Jian Xia immediately started the car and left his apartment. At the gate, she saw a silver BMW parked there, and the security guard was holding a ck umbre and exining to the people in the car. ¡°Mr. Xie said he didn¡¯t know you, so we can¡¯t let you in. Sorry, Madam.¡± Yu Shu chuckled,¡±didn¡¯t you guys watch his recent interview?¡± I was the one who interviewed him, and we had a great conversation. We even had dinner together and had a great chat. How could he not know me? Don¡¯t use a chicken feather as a token of authority, quickly let me in.¡± Jian Xia heard her words clearly. She raised the bar and snorted. She stepped on the gas and left thekeside of Jucheng. She should not havee. She sneezed a lot along the way, and she seemed to have a runny nose. Damn it. Could it be that she had been infected by him after taking care of himst night? what a scourge. Why did she have to sympathize with him? She would be very unlucky whenever she got involved with him. However, did he really have something going on with Yu Shu? Would Xie Muye like this kind of woman? Everyone liked beautiful, obedient women with soft bodies. With his looks, his status, and his family background, all the women around him would probably want to curry favor with him. He was truly a scourge. In that case, a man like Shen Zhaozheng was more reliable. At least he would have less contact with women in the Research Institute.
Yu Shu pestered the security guard at the door for a long time, but the security guard did not let her in. So, she turned the car around and left thekeside of Jucheng in a Huff. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to find out about Deputy Xie.|| He didn¡¯t expect to be rejected at the long residence. This damn security guard was really stupid. The next morning, when Jian Xia opened her eyes and just remembered, the world was spinning. She sadly realized that she had really been infected with the flu by Xie Muye. Damn it, she should not have meddled in other people¡¯s business.
Qing Shui¡¯s snot kept flowing down.|| Listless, her head was heavy, and her entire body was cold and hot at times. It was really ufortable. She got up with difficulty and rummaged through her closet for two pills. She got some hot water and took the medicine. Then, she took the thermometer and measured her temperature.|| Body temperature. 39.3 Du, he really had a high fever. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 2427: You really know how to cause trouble for me Chapter 2427: You really know how to cause trouble for me Xie Muye really deserved to die, really deserved to die. She had worked so hard to take care of him, but he had sent his lover to find him. Why didn¡¯t he just let his lover take care of him? Could it be that he was worried that his lover was too tired? Ha, he really knew how to consider his lover. She had taken her medicine, but she was still feeling very ufortable, so she called Xiaoke, who was in the coffee shop, and said that she wouldn¡¯t be going to the shop today. The cashier, Xiaoke, was also the store manager, so she asked about his well-being. As soon as Jian Xia hung up the phone, she received a call from Gu Nian. ¡°It¡¯s Guan Ling¡¯s birthday today. Let¡¯s go to your coffee shop for a gatheringter.¡± Jian Xia sniffled. I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m having a cold and a fever. ¡°Ah? Do you only care about your manners and not your warmth?¡±
Jian Xia said helplessly, ¡± Yueyue got a little wet from the rain yesterday. It¡¯s nothing. Call my family doctor to take a look at me. I¡¯ll be fine after drinking some warm water and sleeping. ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask Du Jun to visit you at your house after work with Guan Ling.¡± remember to wear a mask when youe. I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll be done for if you get infected. After all, you have two babies at home. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. Wait for us.¡± At half-past five in the evening, Gu Nian had already chatted with Guan Ling on the inte. The two of them had agreed to go to Jian Xia¡¯s house together.N?v(el)B\\jnn So, as soon as it was time, she rushed out like an arrow leaving the bow. Feng Yu and Wu Rong looked at each other and smiled. we work overtime every day, but she leaves on time. We¡¯re all people with different lives. She¡¯s treated differently. Feng Yu chuckled. the Secretary will find out that she has neglected her duty. We¡¯ll just sit and watch her rise and fall. This day wille sooner orter. ¡°You¡¯ve had a hard time these past two days, haven¡¯t you?¡± Wu Rong looked at her worriedly. ha, we¡¯ll have to see who will have thestugh. Let¡¯s wait and see. When Gu Nian and the rest arrived at Jian Xia¡¯s house, they saw a tall boy in a thick sweater standing at the door. He seemed to have just arrived. ¡°You¡¯re Lu Yang?¡± He was the mixed-blood handsome guy in Jian Xia¡¯s shop. Lu Yang smiled warmly, ¡± ¡°I heard from Xiaoke that she had a cold and a fever, so I wanted toe and see her.¡± Gu Nian entered the password and led them in. Jian Xia heard themotion and walked out of the room. When she saw Lu Xin, her heart skipped a beat. ¡°My dear sister, who allowed you to bring him in?¡± Gu nianjia asked as she pulled Gu Nian into the room. ¡°She¡¯s here to visit you. You can¡¯t just not let her enter the house, right?¡± Jian Xia was speechless. She held her forehead. you¡¯re really good at causing trouble. ¡°Please, the one who said you like her and let her hear you was yourself.¡±
¡°Just because he mistakenly thinks that I like him, all the more I can¡¯t let him in. You find a way to get him out.¡± I¡¯ll make you some brown sugar ginger tea. I¡¯ll leave this difficult task to you. Jian Xia went back to the living room with difficulty. She stood beside the sofa and looked at Lu Yang. Lu Yang pointed to a few boxes on the side, ¡± a box of Kiwis, a box of cherries, and a box of dragon fruit. You need to take in more vitamins when you¡¯re sick. You need to drink more hot water.|| Eat more fruits.¡± Guan Ling and Du Jun were watching the show from the side, not helping her.
She smiled awkwardly. thank you. But Lu Qianqian, there¡¯s a misunderstanding between us. Actually, Qianqian, I really have a boyfriend. ¡°Then you said that I¡¯m in your heart that day.¡± Chapter 2428: 2491-forcefully saving face Chapter 2428: Chapter 2491-forcefully saving face Jian Xia said guiltily, ¡± I was just joking with my friend. I¡¯m serious. I really feel sorry for you. But, Hanhan. The doorbell rang and Du Jun rushed to open the door. The moment the door opened, Xie Muye¡¯s face appeared before his eyes. This Yingluo is already so lively, why is everyone here? Why did they all rush over at the same time? Her legs went soft, and Lu Yang immediately reached out to hold her waist. Jian Xia didn¡¯t know why she felt a little flustered. She took a step back and identally brought Lu Yang to the sofa. He had seen Xie Muye¡¯s figure from the corner of his eye, so he had reached out to hold Jian Xia¡¯s waist.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Who said that foreigners were simple-minded? Who said that mixed-bloods were all very innocent? Xie Muye¡¯s face instantly darkened. He had heard that Jian Xia had caught a cold and had rushed over before he had even finished his business.
He knew that she had caught the flu because she had been taking care of him. However, when he saw this scene, he gritted his teeth. Could it be that Jian Xia and the barista in her shop were real? No matter if it was true or not, Jian Xia was his and she could only belong to him. He lifted his feet and walked in. Jian Xia even forgot to push Lu Yang away from her. It was Xie Muye who grabbed her.|| He grabbed Lu Yang¡¯s cor and pulled him to the side. He continued to grab|| He grabbed Jian Xia¡¯s wrist and pulled her up. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re at my girlfriend¡¯s house. he turned to look at Lu Yang. Gu Nian, Guan Ling, and Du Jun stood at the side and ate their melon with great interest. Lu Yang smiled and said,¡¯are you her boyfriend? Then why did I hear that I¡¯m the one that Jian Xia likes?¡± Jian Xia was speechless. She didn¡¯t know how to deal with this mess. Forget it, let them negotiate on their own. She didn¡¯t want to care anymore. ¡°That¡¯s your wishful thinking,¡± Xie Muye sneered. Lu Yang turned his head to look at Jian Xia. Jian, tell me in front of him. Do you like me? ¡± Jian Xia¡¯s mind was in a mess. She could only follow her heart. I¡¯m sorry, I, Yingluo, don¡¯t like you. The sentence you heard was just Yingluo joking. The passion in Lu Yang¡¯s eyes was extinguished. ¡°But I like you. Even if you don¡¯t like me that much, even if you only have a little bit of affection for me, I can ept it. I can slowly use my passion and love to influence you.¡± Jian Xia shook her head. I¡¯m sorry. I still only see you as a colleague and employee. ¡°That¡¯s tragic,¡± Gu Nian shook her head. The smile at the corner of Lu Yi¡¯s mouth was a little miserable, and he forcefully tried to save his dignity. ¡°I know it¡¯s too much to ask you to give me an answer now. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± After that, she left her apartment.
Gu Nian and the other two also sneaked out quietly. ¡°Stop right there,¡± Jian Xia quickly called out to them. ¡°Let¡¯s pretend we didn¡¯t hear anything,¡± Gu Nian whispered. With that, he quickened his pace and ran out. He closed the door and the room returned to silence.
¡°Yingluo, you can leave now,¡± Jian Xia said ufortably. ¡°That Lu Qianqian just now¡± Jian Xia rolled her eyes at him. it¡¯s not rted to you. Don¡¯t ask about it. The brown sugar ginger tea was still boiling in the kitchen. She quickly went to the kitchen and turned down the fire. With one hand in his pocket, Xie Muye walked to her side and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°You were infected because you took care of me, so I have an obligation to take care of you.¡± Jian Xia didn¡¯t even look at him. it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine. she said. Chapter 2429: Were not suitable Chapter 2429: We¡¯re not suitable He grabbed with one hand|| He held her wrist and touched her forehead with one hand. ¡°It¡¯s very hot, yet you still say you¡¯re fine.¡± Jian Xia leaned against the ss counter and turned to look at him. you¡¯re a Big Shot who¡¯s very busy every day. I don¡¯t dare to waste your time. Besides, don¡¯t you want to go on a date with your girlfriend? ¡± ¡°When did I get a girlfriend?¡± Xie Muye swept her a nce. the female reporter fromst night, Yu Shu. When I walked to the door, I heard her say that she interviewed you and had dinner with you. You two are very close and you like her a lot. Xie Muye gritted his teeth. I¡¯ve only epted one interview from her. I¡¯ve never had a meal with her before, so it¡¯s impossible for me to like her. Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. Jian Xia smiled,¡±why don¡¯t you like her?¡± She¡¯s not bad, huh? It¡¯s a flower of understanding, beautiful and gentle.¡± ¡°Jian Xia, don¡¯t you know why I don¡¯t like her?¡± Jian Xia¡¯s eyes flickered. I¡¯m scared. How would I know? ¡± she said. The light in the kitchen was a little dim, and the shadows of the trees outside the window were swaying. The cold wind blew, and his voice was low and hoarse.
¡°Because I already have someone I like.¡± Her heart was beating fast, and she looked away. ¡°It¡¯s Yingluo, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who I like?¡± Jian Xia forced a smile. I¡¯m Yingluo. I¡¯m not interested. ¡°The person I like is you.¡± Jian Xia¡¯s heart seemed to have stopped beating for a moment. He said that he liked her. How could that be? She felt that he had always treated her as a younger sister, and she had always felt that he was an older brother, or perhaps a teacher and student? She always felt that it would be a very strange thing if the two of them were to date. However, when he said it, he felt that it was only natural. He reached out and pinched her chin. all this time, the person I like is you. In the past, I thought you were still young and always wanted to find a suitable opportunity to confess to you. It¡¯s my fault. I should have said it earlier. Jian Xia was flustered and at a loss. Her parents didn¡¯t like the Xie family. Would she and Xie Muye have a future?N?v(el)B\\jnn She did not know. ¡°I, ran ran, we¡¯re not suitable.¡± ¡°Jian Xia, what¡¯s not appropriate?¡± I, Yingluo, don¡¯t like you. I, Yingluo, have always seen you as a brother. Jian Xia, don¡¯t say one thing and mean another. From the moment you took care of me because you couldn¡¯t bear to see me having a cold and fever, I knew how you felt. I knew that you liked me too. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Jian Xia struggled. ¡°I know you like me. You don¡¯t have to rush to reply to me.¡±
This person was so confident that Jian Xia didn¡¯t know what to say. On the other hand, there had been no movement since Liu Mei had threatened Lin Yin. Lin Yin was extremely vexed. She wanted to kill Liu Mei so that what she had done in the past would not be exposed. She could continue to enjoy her wealth and nothing would happen in her life. However, she didn¡¯t dare to do so. She was afraid that she would be done for if she were to get involved.
She didn¡¯t want to apany that Liu Mei to have a bad reputation for ten thousand years. After thinking about it for a long time, her best friend Cai Juan came to her door. Lin Yin poured her a ss of red wine. Cai Juan nced at her and said, I see you have dark circles under your eyes. What¡¯s wrong? haven¡¯t you settled that Liu Mei? ¡± Lin Yin gritted her teeth. she¡¯s asking for too much. How can I let her have her way? ¡± Even if Liu Mei didn¡¯t ask for too much, she couldn¡¯t bear to give Liu Mei a single cent. She looked down on Liu Mei from the bottom of her heart. She felt that it was a waste to give her a single cent. Chapter 2430: Youre not afraid of death? Chapter 2430: You¡¯re not afraid of death? ¡°Then make her shut up.¡± ¡°How can I make her shut up?¡± ¡°You should know what my husband does for a living, right?¡± Cai Juan chuckled. Lin Yin was a little anxious. I know, I know. But you have to know that she has been married to the old leader for so many years. If she has some connections, you must not get yourself involved. leave this to me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll only give her a few words of advice. I know what to do. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her, and don¡¯t kill her, understand?¡± Lin Yin said nervously. Once a life was lost, the higher-ups would pay attention to it, and by then, even money wouldn¡¯t be able to settle it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure she won¡¯t dare to cause you any trouble again.¡± Two dayster, Liu Mei was watching TV in her apartment when there was a sudden knock on the door. She quickly ran to open the door, and the moment the door opened, arge group of tall and burly Men in ck barged in.
The leader of the group was rather amiable. ¡°Ms. Liu, we have something to tell you.¡± Liu Mei sneered. I have nothing to say to you. Who are you? I advise you to leave immediately. This is called trespassing. ¡°Trespassing? Is this your house? So, I broke into a private house.¡± ¡°Lin Yin sent you here. What are you here for?¡± Ms. Lin didn¡¯t send us here. We just couldn¡¯t bear to see you pester Ms. Lin, so we wanted to warn you. What you¡¯re doing is called extortion and ckmail, do you understand? ¡± Liu Mei smiled. if that¡¯s extortion, then that¡¯s threatening. Do you know that? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re so silly!¡± The man grabbed|| Grabbing her by thepels, Liu Mei gritted her teeth with a fierce look in her eyes. I¡¯ve already lost all my reputation. Go back and tell Lin Yin that I¡¯m not afraid of wearing shoes. If she forces me into a corner, I don¡¯t want anything, but I want her to have nothing. ¡°You dare?¡± the man was stunned. ¡°I¡¯ve already lost everything. What do I have to be afraid of?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of death?¡± Liu Mei sized him up and said,¡±what?¡± You want to kill me? Did Lin Yin send you to kill me?¡± The man deliberated for a moment, then said with a fake smile, ¡± ¡°How could this be? You¡¯re thinking too much. Ms. Lin is aw-abiding citizen, how could she do such a thing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. You can all get lost now.¡± The man gritted his teeth. He knew that this woman had gonepletely crazy. He could no longer threaten her. Unless Yingluo really wanted her to shut up forever, he really couldn¡¯t control this crazy woman. They walked out of her apartment, and Liu Mei¡¯s legs were still weak from fear. Of course, she still cherished her life. She quickly walked to the side hall, took out herputer, and turned on the surveince video. She looked up at the entrance behind the vase, where a very hidden camera was ced.
The whole scene was recorded. She downloaded it and sent it to Ye Ting. After Ye Ting received the video, he smiled and called Liu Mei. this is the evidence that Lin Yin is threatening you, but it¡¯s not enough to do anything to her. After all, she¡¯s not the one who¡¯s doing it. If you really want to defeat her, it¡¯s best if shees out in person.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Lin Yin¡¯s very smart,¡± Liu Mei frowned and said,¡±she¡¯s very meticulous and won¡¯t be easy to catch.|| She¡¯s good at using others. She has a friend called Cai Qian, and Cai Qian¡¯s husband has some background in the underworld. This time, Cai Qian must have stood up for her. ¡±
Chapter 2431: 2494-you dare? Chapter 2431: Chapter 2494-you dare? Ye Ting chuckled and said,¡±really?¡± Then I¡¯ll let Cai Juan take care of herself, and you can see if Lin Yin wille out to find you.¡± ¡°Can you really do it?¡± Liu Mei was d that she had chosen the right side. If she had continued to go against the ye family, she might have died a terrible death. Cai Juan¡¯s husband¡¯s business was basically hotels and nightclubs, so it was easy for the Night Court to make them busy. In just two to three days, Cai Juan came to Lin Yin.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°My husband¡¯s hotel has been in some trouble recently.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lin Yin frowned. he was reported. All the hotels under his name are being investigated. ¡°What should we do then?¡± Lin Yin was apprehensive. Cai Juan sighed. I might not be able to help you for the time being. My husband has been taken to the police station for questioning. I have to find a way to get him out.
Lin Yin nodded. sure, go do what you need to do. I¡¯m fine here. I can handle it myself. ¡°If that Liu Mei gives you trouble again, don¡¯t be polite with her, okay? This kind of person bullies the weak and fears the strong. After I sent someone to look for herst time, did she know her ce?¡± you¡¯re right. Lin Yin nodded. you¡¯ve indeed be more obedient. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? do you know that kind people are bullied? I¡¯ve been with my husband for so many years, and I¡¯ve seen a lot of things in the underworld. The fiercer you are, the weaker the other party will be. You must not be afraid. When you need to be ruthless, you must be ruthless, remember?¡± ¡°I remember, I remember.¡± Lin Yin had just had two peaceful days when Liu Mei called again. When Lin Yin saw Liu Mei¡¯s phone, she gritted her teeth in hatred. She picked up the phone and tried to smile. ¡°Liu Mei, what¡¯s the matter?¡± how¡¯s the preparation for my vi, apartment, and one million Yuan in cashing along? ¡± ¡°You have to give me some time. Do you think this is 20000 Yuan?¡± Lin Yin gritted her teeth. Do you think you¡¯re buying vegetables at the market?¡± Liu Mei chuckled. I think I¡¯ve given you a lot of time. How about this? I¡¯ll give you three more days. If you can¡¯t give me what I want in three days, I¡¯ll give you three days. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to go to your husband¡¯spany and talk to him.¡± ¡°You dare?¡± Lin Yin gritted her teeth. Now that things hade to this, it seemed that there was no need to pretend anymore. She had finally revealed her true colors. Liu Mei smiled,¡±why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± Didn¡¯t your best friend, Cai Chun, tell you? Lin Yin, I¡¯m not that greedy, am I? I¡¯m only taking a small portion of your assets, are you that stingy to me?¡° Lin Yin facepalmed. A small portion? She had worked so hard to serve the old man and had been so humble all these years. Was it easy for her? Why did she have to give so much of her hard-earned assets to Liu Mei?
No, she could not bear to. ¡°Liu Mei, do you think my husband will believe what you said?¡± ¡°Ha, I¡¯ll only know if I believe it or not after I try, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Lin Yin threw her phone in anger. If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have helped her back then. She had helped her get a son and ensured her a few decades of wealth and glory. She had simply raised an ungrateful Wolf.
It was extremely detestable. She had to calm down. She had to calm down. After so many years, what kind of storms had she not seen? After Gu Nian went upstairs, Ye Ting came over to look for Shen Zhaozheng. ¡°Let¡¯s go to your study room to talk.¡± After entering the study, Ye Ting took out a USB sh drive. ¡°I¡¯ll show you something.¡± Chapter 2432: I have no feelings for her Chapter 2432: I have no feelings for her ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Lin Yin¡¯s best friend, Cai Qian, sent someone to cause trouble for Liu Mei. All of them were captured by the invisible camera at the door. I¡¯ve already found someone to control that group of people. They cane out and identify Cai Qian at any time. Do you think Cai Qian will still protect Lin Yin when we¡¯re in court?¡± Shen Zhaozheng looked at the video and said with a serious expression, ¡± ¡°Gathering people to threaten and intimidate. This crime is not small, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be able to really do anything to Lin Yin.¡± Ye Ting nodded. that¡¯s right. This Cai Juan is really a busybody, so I found something for her to do. She has no time to help her best friend recently. She can¡¯t even take care of herself. Soon, Lin Yin will do it herself. ¡°Then get someone to keep an eye on Liu Mei. We can¡¯t let Lin Yin get her way.¡± Ye Ting lit a cigarette. do you think Lin Yin is so stupid that she would kill him to silence him? she has been very calm all these years. Shen Zhaozhengughed. that¡¯s because her interests have not been vited. How can she be calm when someone is going to take a piece of the property that she views as her life? ¡± Can you still be rational?¡± ¡°A greedy person will never be afraid that she doesn¡¯t have a weakness,¡± Ye Ting sneered. let¡¯s wait and see. Keep an eye on Liu Mei and don¡¯t let anything happen to her. She¡¯s still needed to testify against Lin Yin. Not only would Lin Yin be put in jail, but she would also lose everything she had now.
yes, I¡¯m watching her. Nothing can happen to her. But, Zhaozheng, you don¡¯t want anything to happen to her. Is it because you want her to testify against Lin Yin, or because you have some feelings for her? ¡± ¡°If I say that I don¡¯t have any feelings for her, will you think that I¡¯m cold-blooded?¡± Shen Zhaozheng looked at her. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that kind of person?¡± Ye Ting chuckled. Shen Zhaozheng lowered his eyes and sighed. even when she was my mother, I didn¡¯t have any feelings for her. She didn¡¯t care much about me, and I was a cold person. It wasn¡¯t until I met niannian that I changed a little. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to her because I know that my father still has some feelings for her. My surname is Shen, and I don¡¯t want to forget my roots and let her lose everything. This punishment is enough. Let her live. Lin Yin is the main culprit, and she should receive a heavier punishment. Ye Ting patted his shoulder. I also think that Lin Yin is more despicable. Don¡¯t worry. She will definitely be brought to justice. Shen Zhaozheng didn¡¯t want to pursue Liu Mei¡¯s fault. Liu Mei would be in danger if she provoked Lin Yin, but Lin Yin would be punished only if Liu Mei took the risk. Since he had already put her in danger, there was no need for him to pursue the past. It all depended on her own luck. The two of them were already in a state of dog eat dog. It was also their own sin back then, and they could not me others. After Ye Ting left, Shen Zhaozheng went upstairs. Seeing that he looked a little gloomy, Gu Nian quickly pulled him to the sofa in front of the French window. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Shen Zhaozheng forced a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me,¡± Gu Nian said as she reached out to cup his face. ¡°Second sister and I are nning to use Liu Mei as bait to lure Lin Yin,¡± he said after some hesitation.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Do you feel guilty?¡± Gu Nian asked after a pause. Shen Zhaozheng leaned back on the sofa. what¡¯s scary is that I don¡¯t feel guilty at all. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m cold-blooded? after all, she was my mother for 30 years. Chapter 2433 - 2496-one must be kind Chapter 2433: Chapter 2496-one must be kind ¡°You¡¯re not cold-blooded at all. Although she¡¯s Lin Yin¡¯s aplice, is she innocent?¡± Gu Nian reached out to hug him. How could she bear to let you be separated from your family? If she could treat you well after our separation, then she still has a conscience. But how did she treat you? For so many years, she¡¯s been indifferent to you. You shouldn¡¯t have any sympathy for such a person. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re cold-blooded, you¡¯ve already shown her mercy. It¡¯s her duty to testify against the culprit.¡± ¡°If anything happens to her, my father will be very sad,¡± Shen Zhaozheng said. ¡®Will I?¡¯ Gu Nian was confused. What kind of feelings does your father have for her?¡± I do have some feelings for her. After all, she treats me and her father very differently. She knows who she can rely on in this life, so she has been trying her best to serve her father. You know that she was pretty when she was young. Men can¡¯t be too heartless to a Pretty Woman who has been by their side for 30 years. N?v(el)B\\jnn there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. It¡¯s her own fault. She can only atone for her sins. Your father will understand, Zhenzhen. Gu Nian was vexed. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯ll understand,¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. Gu Nian touched it.|| ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go to sleep.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Nian wrapped her arms around his waist and gentlyforted him. How could he be a cold-blooded person? What did that kind of family give him? It was already precious enough that he insisted on his surname being Shen. He was never cold-blooded, nor did he forget his roots. Liu Mei only had herself to me. She could only pray for herself. Three dayster, it was time for the appointment between Liu Mei and Lin Yin. Liu Mei called Lin Yin first. When Lin Yin saw her call, it was as if she had received a hot potato and she almost threw her phone away. Finally, she picked up the phone and said in a cold voice, ¡± ¡°Is there something?¡± Liu Mei frowned,¡±you¡¯re too cold. How about it?¡± Is everything ready? I promise you that as long as you give me a vi, an apartment, and a million Yuan, I¡¯ll never appear in your life again.¡± He¡¯s reasonable enough, and considerate enough for her, right? In fact, Lin Yin¡¯s greed had caused her a lot of trouble. She gritted her teeth and gave Liu Mei what she wanted. ¡°I¡¯m going to your house now. Let¡¯s have a talk,¡± she said coldly. ¡°Thene.¡± Lin Yin drove to Liu Mei¡¯s apartment quickly. Before she got out of the car, she looked at the front passenger seat. After about half an hour, she went upstairs. When the door opened, Liu Mei sized her up, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? did you bring the property transfer agreement? You should know that I¡¯m not a patient person.¡± Lin Yin gritted her teeth. Liu Mei, I¡¯ve discussed it with my husband. I can only give you 500000 Yuan at most. I can¡¯t make a decision on the property. He won¡¯t let me touch these assets either. She had already given in enough. 500000 Yuan in cash, this house for her to live in, and she didn¡¯t have any big expenses, so it was enough for her to spend. ¡°Are you a beggar?¡± Liu Mei sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck, okay?¡± Lin Yin gritted her teeth. You¡¯re still not satisfied with 500000? what else do you want?¡± Liu Mei took a step closer to her. you have hundreds of millions of assets, but you only gave me five hundred thousand. Lin Yin, you have to be kind, understand? ¡° Chapter 2434: Does this Liu Mei have a brain? Chapter 2434: Does this Liu Mei have a brain? ¡°Kind?¡± Lin Yin snorted. Then what right do you have to ask me for money?¡± ¡°Lin Yin, do you still have a conscience? Why do I have nothing now? It¡¯s because our past has been exposed. Were you the mastermind behind the past? I was very scared at the time and didn¡¯t want to turn from a Dragon to a Phoenix. In order to take revenge on Madam ye, you forced me to take Zhao Zheng away, forcing Madam ye to give up on saving him. Now that everything has been exposed, I have lost everything because of this. I have shouldered all the sins for you. Even if youpensate me, it will not be just five hundred thousand Yuan. I can¡¯t be like you.¡± How could Lin Yin still listen to these words? I¡¯m giving you 500000 Yuan. That¡¯s more than enough. If you don¡¯t want it, then I won¡¯t give you a single cent. then don¡¯t me me. Liu Mei raised her eyebrows. with my current state, I can only let you follow my old path. With that said, he was about to walk out when Lin Yin grabbed him.||¡±Where are you going?¡± he asked. ¡°Go find your husband. I have a lot to talk to him about.¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you looking for her?¡± Lin Yin snorted. How about this, I¡¯ll drive you there. I¡¯d like to see what you have to say to him.¡± Liu Mei did not suspect him and went downstairs with Lin Yin. ¡°You¡¯re really not afraid that I¡¯ll expose your hypocritical face?¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s see if my husband will believe you,¡± Lin Yin sneered. She got in the car and looked at Liu Mei. Liu Mei reached out to fasten the seat belt and the car slowly drove away. There was a car following them at a moderate pace. ¡°Does this Liu Mei have a brain? She still dares to sit in Lin Yin¡¯s car at a time like this? isn¡¯t she afraid that Lin Yin will harm her?¡± ¡°If she really had a brain, she wouldn¡¯t have been toyed with by Lin Yin.¡± The car slowly chased after them. Lin Yin¡¯s eyes flickered. When she passed an intersection, the yellow light shed, and she saw a van rushing over from the other end of the road. She quickly stepped on the gas and the van rushed out. The van went straight to Liu Mei¡¯s car. Although the van had already stepped on the brakes when it saw the car that hade out, it still hit their car. Liu Mei¡¯s seat belt was suddenly released. Liu Mei reached out her hand in horror, trying to grab it.|| He stopped something, but his entire body was sent flying by the impact. Lin Yin quickly stepped on the elerator and lowered her body. The world was turned upside down, and the car windows were shattered all over the ground. Almost instantly, the car was hit by the roadside fence. Lin Yin¡¯s first reaction was to look at Liu Mei. She only hoped that she would die from this collision. Liu Mei¡¯s head was covered in blood, but she was still shouting weakly, ¡± ¡°Save me ran ran, Lin Yin, save me ran ran!¡± Lin Yin made up her mind and was about to reach out to cover her mouth and nose when she saw someone knocking on the car window. She was shocked and looked up. It was two men she did not know. They might be passersby. They were the bodyguards sent by Ye Ting to secretly keep an eye on Liu Mei. As soon as they saw the car crash, they immediately got out of the car and rushed over. Zhou Qiang held Liu Mei¡¯s twisted body and whispered, ¡± ¡°Be careful, Yingluo, be careful.¡± While supporting Liu Mei, he called 120. After all, she was seriously injured and he didn¡¯t dare to touch her. The other bodyguard, stone, had been observing Lin Yin¡¯s reaction. He then stepped forward and said, ¡°Are you seriously injured? Get out of the car first. The car might explode if there¡¯s an oil leak.¡± Chapter 2435: Let me go immediately Chapter 2435: Let me go immediately ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. Please get my friend out of the car first.¡± Lin Yin waved her hand. She was going to destroy the evidence. If they found out that she had tampered with the seat belt on the front passenger seat, she would be charged with murder. Stone unbuckled her seat belt and pulled her out of the car. ¡°You have to take care of your own safety.¡± Lin Yin gritted her teeth,¡±why are you such a busybody?¡± I don¡¯t need your concern.¡± Not long after the call ended, the horn of an ambnce sounded not far away. It happened to be near a hospital. Lin Yin was forcefully shoved into the ambnce by the ¡®passerby¡¯. She gritted her teeth in anger. She looked at the stretcher bed next to her.|| Liu Mei¡¯s head was bleeding and she was dying. Die, it¡¯s best to end everything once and for all, to avoid endless trouble. Zhou Qiang escorted them all the way to the hospital while stone stayed beside Lin Yin¡¯s car. He called 110 and called the police. After a while, the police car arrived, and he kindly provided the police with information. the passenger in the front passenger seat is seriously injured. It seems that the seat belt didn¡¯t work.
¡°Did she put on her seat belt?¡± yes, we did. We asked her, but she said that the seat belt suddenly snapped, and she was knocked flying. The passenger in the driver¡¯s seat was slightly injured. They¡¯re both in the second hospital nearby. The police officer nodded. alright, we¡¯ll rush to the hospital now. You can follow us. We¡¯ll need you to testifyter. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll definitely cooperate with you.¡± In the hospital, Lin Yin only had a slight scratch on her forehead. After bandaging it up a little, she wanted to sneak out. The car was still on the side of the road, and she had to hurry back to destroy the evidence. She had tampered with the buckle.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om As long as there was a strong impact, the socket would loosen. Without the protection of a seat belt, the possibility of Liu Mei being killed was very high. If this was discovered by others, she would really be finished. She really didn¡¯t expect the two nosy passersby to catch up so quickly and drag her to the hospital without her consent. She had juste out of the ward when she saw two uniformed police officers walking over from the other end of the corridor. Lin Yin panicked. She wanted to turn around, but she saw the man named Zhou Qiang, who had insisted on sending her to the hospital, walking over. ¡°Madam, how can you walk around? The doctor said that you¡¯re injured, so you should quickly find a ce to sit down and rest.¡± After he finished speaking, he grabbed her hand, ignoring her wishes.|| He grabbed her arm. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let go of me immediately,¡± Lin Yin said through gritted teeth. As they were talking, the three police officers and stone had already walked to the side of the two. She had already been transferred from the traffic Department to the Criminal Investigation Department. The captain of the Criminal Investigation Department, officer Huang, showed her his police badge and sized her up. we¡¯ve already brought your car to the police station. Once you¡¯re done with the inspection, we have some questions for you. Lin Yin felt a little dizzy and began to regret her actions. Why did she do that? Why did she let Liu Mei get into a car ident? This was great. She felt as if she had gotten herself into endless trouble. um, Yueyue, I¡¯m really dizzy. I¡¯m Yueyue, I need to see the doctor again. Officer Huang waved his hand, and two doctors immediately came out of the office.
Lin Yin¡¯s legs started to go weak. The two doctors walked up to her, and officer Huang asked, ¡± ¡°Did you just give her a checkup?¡± Chapter 2436: As long as 30 years Chapter 2436: As long as 30 years ¡°Yes, officer.¡± ¡°How¡¯s her condition?¡± ¡°She only has a small scratch on her forehead. The other books are fine.¡± Officer Huang continued,¡±what about the other one?¡± How¡¯s her condition?¡± ¡°She¡¯s still in the resuscitation room, and she seems to be quite seriously injured.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°I have some questions to ask thisdy,¡± officer Huang said in a deep voice,¡±can shee with us now?¡± ¡°Sure, no problem at all.¡± Lin Yin had no choice but to leave the hospital with officer Huang. Along the way, she had been looking for a reasonable excuse. When the time came, she would pretend that she didn¡¯t know anything. Anyway, she would just say that she didn¡¯t know why the seat belt didn¡¯t work. They couldn¡¯t do anything to her without evidence.
Lin Yin was taken to the police station. In the interrogation room, officer Huang looked at her sternly. we just checked the Porsche 911 that you and the other victim, Liu Mei, were in. We found that the seat belt on the front passenger seat had been tampered with and was loose. That is to say, as long as there is a violent collision, the seat belt wille loose, which is a great safety hazard. ¡°How could Huahua be like this?¡± Lin Yin asked in surprise. ¡°You¡¯ve been driving all this time?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one driving.¡± She didn¡¯t dare to lie about this. If she lied about something that the police could find out easily, it would bring her unnecessary trouble. ¡°So, did you do something to the passenger seat¡¯s seatbelt?¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Lin Yin shook her head immediately. Liu Mei and I have always been good friends. How could I harm her? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with this seatbelt, but I forgot to lock it when I went to pick her up today. I¡¯m thinking if she has an enemy who did something to my car.¡± Officer Huang stared at her with a burning gaze.¡±What enemies does she have?¡± ¡°Shen Boyong, Did you know?¡± ¡°He¡¯s an old leader from the capital Institute of Sciences.¡± yes, she¡¯s the old leader¡¯s wife, but she¡¯s already divorced. Some bad things happened before. Liu Mei was muddleheaded and stole the ye family¡¯s child in her early years. Now, the ye family found out about this and took chief Shen back. However, the ye family hates Liu Mei very much because she stole their child for 30 years. Officer Huang held the ck fountain pen in his hand and raised his head to nce at her. ¡°Do you think that the ye n did something?¡± I don¡¯t dare to say that, but I just think it¡¯s possible. When she parked her car in front of Liu Mei¡¯s apartment, she picked a ce without any surveince cameras. Thinking about it, even if the me was thrown on the ye family, they would have no way to prove their innocence. Officer Huang said coldly, ¡°we¡¯ll continue to investigate this matter. During this time, you have to keep your phone open and not leave the country. You have to wait for our summoning at any time. Understand?¡± yes, yes, yes, officer. I¡¯ll definitely cooperate with the investigation. As soon as Lin Yin left the police station, she called Cai Qian. ¡°Do you know anyone in the second hospital?¡±
¡°Yes, the Vice Director of second People¡¯s Hospital is my husband¡¯s friend.¡± ¡°Ask him to help me check on Lin Yin.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cai Juan¡¯s voice was filled with worry.
I drove her out this afternoon and she got into a car ident. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s still alive or not. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, help me ask around, if possible, Yingluo¡± Chapter 2437: 2500-are you going to silence me? Chapter 2437: Chapter 2500-are you going to silence me? Cai Juan immediately understood the meaning behind her words. ¡°Wait for my call.¡± Lin Yin hailed a taxi and rushed back. Halfway there, she received a call from Cai Juan. She quickly picked up the phone and asked,¡±how is it?¡± I saw that she was seriously injured when she was sent to the emergency room. Her head and legs were hit.¡± I¡¯m telling you, it seems that someone is protecting Liu Mei in secret. There is no way to find out about her treatment at the moment. ¡°Not even the vice-director?¡± ¡°No,¡± Lin Yin¡¯s hands were trembling. Was the police still suspecting her? They should not have any evidence, right? Outsiders didn¡¯t know about her rtionship with Liu Mei. They thought they were good sisters. She didn¡¯t have a motive to kill. it¡¯s okay. It should be okay. she pointed at a women¡¯s cigarette with a trembling finger.
Officer Huang started his investigation very quickly. He went to the hospital first and stayed there until the early morning. Liu Mei¡¯s operation was not over until then. Her right thigh bone was dead and she had to undergo an amputation surgery. Her head suffered a heavy impact and she bled a lot. Fortunately, she managed to keep her life. When Liu Mei woke up and found out that she had lost a leg, she immediately burst into tears. ¡°It¡¯s Lin Yin. It must be Lin Yin who harmed me.¡± She had lost a leg. She had lost everything. She had nothing.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om She regretted letting Lin Yin lead her around by the nose back then. Lin Yin had told officer Huang that she had a good rtionship with Liu Mei and wanted her to die. She had nned to go to the hospital to kill her. He didn¡¯t expect that someone was protecting Liu Mei in the dark. Officer Huangforted her. don¡¯t be anxious. Tell me slowly. I interrogated Lin Yin today. She said that she¡¯s good friends with you. Why would she harm you? ¡± Liu Mei quickly told officer Huang everything about her rtionship with Lin Yin. ¡°Do you have any evidence for what you¡¯ve just said?¡± officer Huang¡¯s expression was grave. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s an invisible camera at the entrance of my house. Before I came out with Lin Yin today, we had a fierce quarrel.¡± Officer Huang went to Liu Mei¡¯s residence and brought herputer to the police station. He sessfully found the scene of her arguing with Lin Yin, which, of course, involved what they had done in the past. At the end of the video, Liu Mei said that she was going to find Lin Yin¡¯s husband for an exnation. ¡°Did you see that?¡± officer Huang said to his assistant, Xiao Zhang. When Liu Mei said this, Lin Yin lowered her eyes. She was calcting something in her heart.¡± ¡°Are you going to silence me?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t say anything without evidence,¡± officer Huang raised his eyebrows. Xiao Zhang frowned. then our top priority is to find evidence of Lin Yin¡¯s tampering with the seat belt. The ce where her car is parked is the blind spot of the camera. We can¡¯t be sure that she did it under Liu Mei¡¯s apartment. Officer Huang raised his hand. it¡¯s very likely that it was a spontaneous decision. ording to Liu Mei, she had just had a conflict with Lin Yin, and Lin Yin couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so she came to her apartment to fight with her. That was the time when it was most likely for them to kill each other out of passion.
Xiao Zhang was troubled,¡±then what should we do?¡± The car was parked in the blind spot of the camera, we don¡¯t have any evidence.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the apartment and take a look,¡± officer Huang tutted. ¡°Sure, Captain.¡± In the Imperial Vi, Shen Zhaozheng received a call from Ye Ting. ¡°Lin Yin has made her move.¡±
Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°How¡¯s Liu Mei? is he okay?¡± Chapter 2438: 2501-what if Chapter 2438: Chapter 2501-what if she¡¯s not dead, but she lost a leg. She¡¯s still crying in the hospital. This is the retribution she deserves. ¡°Oh.¡± Shen Zhaozheng lit a cigarette. He frowned and thought that in order to find out who Lin Yin was, she had suffered a great loss. He could only hope that she would live the rest of her life in peace. He would let her live a carefree life for the rest of her life, but he could not give her more. ¡°Did Lin Yin do something?¡± ¡°After Lin Yin¡¯s car stopped, my men¡¯s car was parked not far away from her car. There was a high-definition camera in the car, but it was installed very discreetly. Lin Yin took a look and probably thought that there was no camera in the car, so she acted boldly. I watched the video and clearly saw that she was meddling with the safety of the passenger seat in the car. My men were just waiting for the police toe and find them.¡± Shen Zhaozheng tapped the cigarette ash. yes, you can¡¯t expose your identity. Otherwise, the police will suspect your motives. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lin Yin¡¯s guilty.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhaozheng, don¡¯t me yourself. Liu Mei only has herself to me for her fate. Do you understand? ¡±
¡°I know.¡± Shen Zhaozheng stubbed out his cigarette and returned to his room. Seeing that he seemed to be preupied, Gu Nian immediately walked over worriedly.¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Xuxu got into a car ident and lost one of her legs.¡± Gu Nian wrapped her arms around his waist. this is a grudge between her and Lin Yin. It¡¯s their fault for being so greedy and doing such a shameless thing for their own benefit. If you want to me someone, me Lin Yin, okay? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng reached out and pressed his eyebrows. The person that Ye Ting had arranged to stay there was called Fang hai. Fang Hai¡¯s house was right opposite Liu Mei¡¯s house. After all, he had to keep an eye on her.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Lin Yin was the first toe to Fang hai. This was because Lin Yin had asked the property management and found out that the owner of the car that had parked opposite her car that day lived in the opposite house. She had no choice but toe and find this person, afraid that there might be a possibility. Fang hai opened the door and saw Lin Yin. He said,¡±May I ask who you are?¡± Hello, I¡¯d like to ask if this ck BMW is yours? ¡± ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong?¡± yesterday, my car was parked opposite you. I don¡¯t have a dashcam, but my car was scratched. I want to ask if you have a dashcam. Help me see who scratched my car. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, my car doesn¡¯t have a dashcam,¡± Fang hai said. ¡°Really?¡± Lin Yin looked at him cautiously. There aren¡¯t many people who don¡¯t have a dashcam these days. My car is a sports car, but yours is an ordinary sedan. Why don¡¯t you have one?¡± Fang haiughed. my car is just a second-hand car. Why would I need a dashcam? I¡¯m not as particr as you guys. Fang Hai¡¯s unshaven beard made him look like a rough man. Lin Yin did not suspect anything and left directly. Since he said that there was no car camera, the police would not have any evidence to prove that she had done anything. She was more or less relieved.
Lin Yin came over in the morning, and the police came again in the afternoon. Fang hai opened the door, and officer Huang showed his police ID, ¡± here¡¯s the thing. There was a traffic ident yesterday, and the seat belt of the passenger seat of the car that caused the ident was tampered with. We want to find out who did it. Her car is parked opposite your car. Do you have a dashcam? ¡° Chapter 2439: What does this mean? Chapter 2439: What does this mean? ¡°Yes, yes. Do you need it, officers?¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Let me see the video.¡± ¡°Sure, please wait a moment.¡± Soon, Fang hai yed the video. The video quality was very clear. He could clearly see Lin Yin turning to the seat belt of the passenger seat after parking the car. Fang Hai¡¯s car was tall, while Lin Yin¡¯s was a sports car with a low chassis. The two cars were very close to each other, and it was almost a bird¡¯s eye view. What Lin Yin was doing was clearly captured. Humph! officer Huang snorted coldly, ¡± he¡¯s basically convicted of murder. ¡°Thank you for your cooperation.¡± Fang hai rubbed his hands and said,¡±of course, of course.¡± After officer Huang returned to the police station with the video, he quickly summoned Lin Yin. Lin Yin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had a bad feeling about being summoned so quickly. She was really panicking at this moment. If she had known earlier, she would have promised Liu Mei to give her two houses. She would not have lost much. Now that Liu Mei wasn¡¯t dead, she was going to be in big trouble. When they arrived at the police station, Lin Yin stared at officer Huang uneasily. Officer Huang took things one step at a time. First, he showed Lin Yin the video of Cai Juan¡¯s men threatening Liu Mei¡¯s house. Lin Yin was shocked when she saw the video. Liu Mei had actually installed a camera at the entrance. Then, did she also argue with Liu Mei at the entrance? was she also scolded by her? Officer Huang sat across the table with his fingers crossed. He looked at her calmly. I¡¯ve investigated these people. They¡¯re Cai Juan¡¯s men. They¡¯re here to fight for you. So, you sent them to threaten Liu Mei, right? ¡± Lin Yin shook her head. no, it¡¯s not like that. I don¡¯t know anything about it. In times of crisis, people like Lin Yin would usually only think about self-preservation. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± there are some grudges between me and Liu Mei. Perhaps you¡¯ve heard about this, officer. She stole her son, Shen Zhaozheng, and asked me to help her steal him. Now that it¡¯s been exposed, she has been wanting me to take the me for her. I¡¯m not willing to, so she has been threatening me. Maybe my friend Cai Juan couldn¡¯t stand it, so she went to warn her. Officer Huangughed,¡±little Zhang, continue with the titidying up.¡± Little Zhang then started ying the next video. It was a dispute between Lin Yin and Liu Mei at the entrance of Liu Mei¡¯s house. Officer Huang said sternly, ¡± in this video, we can see that the conflict between you two has reached an irresolvable point. Then, you went out together. Moreover, the yellow light at the intersection was clearly switched off, but your car still drove past it and collided with a van that ran a red light in the otherne. We can reasonably suspect that you have the motive to kill Liu Mei. ¡°Officer, you need evidence to use me of murder,¡± Lin Yin said calmly. ¡°Evidence? Of course there are.¡± Lin Yin¡¯s face darkened. What did that mean? She had already confirmed that there were no cameras or dashcam, and no one could prove that she had tampered with the seat belt. Officer Huang sneered. you should know that even if we don¡¯t have any evidence, your car, your co-driver¡¯s seat, your seat belt ¡­ All of this will be on you. So, just admit it. Lin Yin felt that the police officer was trying to trick her. Chapter 2440: What’s the crime? Chapter 2440: What¡¯s the crime? then you can talk to mywyer. He¡¯ll be here soon. ¡°So, you think we don¡¯t have any evidence, right?¡± officer Huang smiled. Lin Yin raised her eyebrows slightly. this is a society ruled byw. Everything needs evidence. If you have evidence, I will continue to y with you. If you don¡¯t have evidence, I¡¯m sorry, but you can¡¯t continue to detain me. Officer Huang pressed the remote control in his hand, and thest video was yed. Lin Yin¡¯s face instantly turned pale. That was clearly what she had done in the car.|| The scene of her putting on the seat belt. Before she did anything, she had clearly confirmed that there were no cameras and the car opposite had no dashcam. She even went to find the owner of the car to make sure that it was safe. In this video, The car owner had lied to her, so who was he working for? She had said that Liu Mei seemed to have be smarter recently. Someone must have given her some advice. Who was it? Ye n? It was highly possible. Officer Huang turned to look at her. you have a motive and evidence. You have the right to remain silent, but soon, you will be handed over to the prosecution. If you have anything to say, leave it for the court. Lin Yin¡¯s fingers trembled in panic.¡±I have nothing to say. I want to see mywyer.¡± Officer Huang put on a fake smile. you¡¯ll see yourwyer if it¡¯s a reasonable request. But before the court session, you¡¯ll be detained at the police station. You won¡¯t be able to go anywhere. Just like that, Lin Yin was detained. She really regretted it. She could have settled the problem with two houses and a million Yuan in cash, but now she had to face prison. Damn it, those sisters of the ye family really deserved to die. Back then, it was because of them that she could not enter the ye family. After a few twists and turns, she finally found her future husband. Even now, they still refused to let her go and wanted to destroy her stable life. They were delusional! Lin Yin was too naive to think that the ye family¡¯s revenge would end here. If she was only going to court and go to jail, her husband might try to save her. When she came out of jail, there would still be arge sum of money waiting for her. Lin Yin¡¯s husband, MA Xiangcheng, received an anonymous video and letter in his office. MA Xiangcheng¡¯s Secretary opened the letter and took a look. His expression immediately changed, and he hurriedly handed the letter to MA Xiangcheng. MA Xiangcheng read ten lines at a nce and was instantly furious.¡±Who is spreading this rumor?¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The letter described in great detail what Lin Yin had done in her early years. She was a mistress who destroyed other people¡¯s families, stole other people¡¯s children, and caused her first wife to die on the operating table. One by one, MA Xiangcheng was dumbfounded. The Secretary said carefully, ¡± I don¡¯t know. Someone must have an ulterior motive. There¡¯s still a video here. ¡°Open it and take a look.¡± The Secretary inserted the videotape carefully, and soon, the scene of Liu Mei and Lin Yin quarreling came into their view. Liu Mei was criticizing her about what happened back then. Lin Yin did not deny it at all. So, stealing someone else¡¯s child, causing Madam ye¡¯s tragic death, and being a mistress were all true. It was all true. Knock, knock. The sound of someone knocking on the door rang out. It was MA Xiangcheng¡¯s team ofwyers. Chairman, I received a call from the madam. She¡¯s been detained by the police and asked me to go to the police station. Do you want toe with me? ¡± MA Xiangcheng frowned, ¡± what? Why are you being detained by the police? what are your charges?¡± Chapter 2441: Come with me to the hospital to see her Chapter 2441: Come with me to the hospital to see her ¡°He said he¡¯s suspected of murder.¡± At this point, Lin Yin had lost both her life and her fortune. In the Imperial Vi, Ye Ting smiled triumphantly and looked at Shen Zhaozheng. Lin Yin is really done for this time. After her husband, MA Xiangcheng, found out so much about her past, it¡¯s impossible for him to protect her. After all, they¡¯re running a business, and they have to care about their reputation. Lin Yin¡¯s bad reputation has already been spread by me, and MA Xiangcheng can¡¯t help her. ¡°She¡¯s finally getting what she deserves for what happened back then,¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. Ye Ting lit a cigarette and frowned. actually, there¡¯s something that I¡¯ve been very confused about. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Lin Yin¡¯s just a nurse, she can¡¯t do that. Can you hide the fact that my mother¡¯s child is dead?¡± Shen Zhaozheng squinted his eyes. didn¡¯t you say that the medical conditions were worse back then? maybe the system back then was iplete. Or maybe it was because the small hospitals were weak. Ye Ting shook his head. no, that Maria hospital. I investigated itter. It¡¯s not a small hospital. However, after our mother passed away there, it closed down very quickly. ¡°Is that so?¡±
yes. Ah, forget it. Liu Mei and Lin Yin have already received their retribution. That hospital has also been closed. That¡¯s enough. ¡°Yes.¡± Shen Zhaozheng slowly nodded. However, he still had some doubts in his heart. His second sister¡¯s doubts were not without reason. How high were the chances for a young nurse to be able to hide the truth from the public in arge hospital? He hoped that he was overthinking it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om After Ye Ting left, Shen Zhaozheng returned to his room. When he did not see Gu Nian, he turned to the nursery. The child could already walk unsteadily and was even cuter. He thought, if Liu Mei didn¡¯t steal him and raise him in the Shen family. Would he still have a chance to meet niannian? Therefore, he didn¡¯t kill Liu Mei and didn¡¯t let her serve her sentence in prison. All her mistakes could be offset by letting him and niannian meet. Now, she had lost a leg. He could take care of her for the rest of her life. In the western suburbs mansion, Shen Boyong still heard about Liu Mei¡¯s incident and knew that she had gotten into a car ident and lost a leg. After hesitating for a long time, he still called Shen Zhaozheng. ¡°Zhaozheng, are you free tomorrow?¡± ¡°I¡¯m free. What¡¯s the matter, father?¡± ¡°Come with me to the hospital to see her.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The next day, Shen Zhaozheng, Gu Nian, and Shen Boyong went to the second hospital. Before he entered the ward, he heard Liu Mei¡¯s cries. She had always been so boastful. I¡¯m not eating, I¡¯m not eating. I¡¯ve lost a leg, so how can I eat? just let me die, I¡¯ll be fine as long as I die.
The three of them walked in together. Liu Mei suddenly stopped and looked at them with a guilty conscience. Shen Boyong leaned on his walking stick and sized her up,¡±What are you howling for? Haven¡¯t you lost enough face?¡± Liu Mei¡¯s tears and snot were flowing down. if you¡¯re here tough at me, you can leave now. Don¡¯t gloat over my misfortune. You have to be kind! Shen Boyong coldly snorted,¡±you still know how to be kind?¡± Why was he able to abandon his own daughter back then? Why did you bring Zhaozheng back and then ignore him?¡±
Liu Mei felt guilty. I know I was wrong about what happened back then. Please don¡¯t me me. I¡¯ve had enough retribution. I have nothing now, and I even lost a leg. Lin Yin was the mastermind behind that incident. I¡¯m just an aplice at most. I¡¯ve received a heavier punishment than her. Is this fair? ¡± This is not fair at all.¡± Chapter 2442: 2505-bringing trouble upon oneself Chapter 2442: Chapter 2505-bringing trouble upon oneselfn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Shen Boyong shook his head. this is the retribution you deserve. A person¡¯s life has been misced because of you. A life has been destroyed because of you. Liu Mei patted her leg, ¡± enough. We¡¯re not rted anymore. We¡¯re divorced. Do you still want to lecture me? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng and Gu Nian stood at the door of the ward and watched everything calmly. Shen Zhaozheng had always thought that his father was a cold and emotionless person. At least, he had never experienced fatherly love from him all these years. Shen Boyong lowered his voice and said,¡±After you¡¯re discharged, you should go back to the western suburbs residence.¡± Gu Nian was stunned. ¡°What did you say?¡± Liu Mei was stunned. ¡°You don¡¯t even have a leg now, so you can¡¯t do anything about it. You should know your ce in the future. If you dare to cause trouble again, no one will be able to control you,¡± Shen Boyong said indifferently. After that, he left the ward. Shen Zhaozheng thought that perhaps men had always been reserved about their emotions.
His father¡¯s love for him was probably the same as his love for Liu Mei. After all, they had lived together for 30 years. He reached out to help his father out of the ward. He didn¡¯t have any feelings for Liu Mei, because Liu Mei didn¡¯t treat him as a son in the past 30 years. However, the situation between his father and Liu Mei was different. The three of them entered the elevator and Shen Boyong turned to look at him.¡±Zhaozheng, will you me me?¡± Shen Zhaozheng hesitated. it¡¯s your choice. I have no right to interfere. ¡°Thank you for understanding me,¡± Shen Boyong patted the back of his hand. He thought that his father was old, and he was a man of few words. He might need someone to talk to in the big house. Let him decide for himself. After sending Shen Boyong to his car, Gu Nian and Shen Zhaozheng got into their own cars. I really didn¡¯t expect your father to forgive her in the end, ¡± Gu Nian said as she leaned against him. he even took her in. Shen Zhaozheng patted her head. I didn¡¯t expect it either. All these years, although she didn¡¯t care about me, she was good to father. Perhaps father saw that she lost a leg and feltpassion for her. Gu Nian sighed. your mother¡¯s soul in heaven will beforted that Lin Yin has been brought to justice. Liu Mei has also lost a leg and received the punishment she deserves. Let¡¯s just leave this matter at that. Shen Zhaozheng bent down and kissed the corner of her lips. the most important reason why I didn¡¯t force her was that, perhaps, it was because of her that we could meet. Gu Nian suddenly pped his forehead. that¡¯s right. Our family is on good terms with the Shen family. I only met you after that. If you had continued to be the young master of the ye family, I probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to meet you. I wonder which socialite would have seduced you. The thought of her man being with another woman made her unhappy. Shen Zhaozheng pinched her face. if we¡¯re really fated to meet, ¡± he said, ¡± we¡¯ll meet eventually. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve finally solved two big problems. Next, we¡¯ll wait for Lin Yin¡¯s trial.¡± Shen Zhaozheng smiled. this time, father has let go of his prejudice and let Liu Mei return to the western suburbs mansion. Liu Mei will spare no effort to bring Lin Yin to justice. Thewsuit has passed, but there is conclusive evidence that Lin Yin murdered Liu Mei. Lin Yin is finished.
¡°You brought this upon yourself.¡± The car slowly left the hospital and returned home. Gu Nian ran to the kitchen and said to the nanny, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be the cook for dinner tonight.¡± Chapter 2443: 2506-do you have an idea? Chapter 2443: Chapter 2506-do you have an idea? Although Zhao Zheng did not mention it, she knew that her second sister often came over to discuss matters with him, and they were probably talking about Liu Mei and Lin Yin. Lin Yin and Liu Mei had received their retribution. It was not God punishing them, but he and his second sister had secretly nned all of this.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Now, she could finally heave a sigh of relief. She was going to cook to reward him. It was rare for Shen Zhaozheng to let his guard down. The room was warm, and the two children crawled around on the carpet, asionally staggering over with the help of the Walker to call him ¡± dad. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. He picked up the two children and sat one on each leg. The warm winter sun shone in. The two children were babbling and calling him ¡± dad ¡± while his little wife was making dinner for him in the kitchen. Although it was a life of a miscement, the end result was good, and that was enough. Now, they were just waiting for Lin Yin to be executed. After Gu Nian finished cooking three dishes and a soup, the two children were carried upstairs by the aunties. The two of them sat down at the dining table and enjoyed the rare moment of peace. ¡°Have you been busy at the Research Institute?¡±
it¡¯s alright. I¡¯m not too busy. I often work with my sister. Every afternoon, she will bring me food to eat. ¡°Oh, really? You¡¯re acting like a young master. Don¡¯t the people at your Research Institute have any objections?¡± He reached out and pinched her face. have you forgotten? I¡¯m now the head of our research Institute. Who would dare to have a problem with me? ¡± I¡¯ll keep a low profile, ¡± Gu Nian pouted. by the way, I¡¯ll be backte tomorrow night. ¡°Is there something?¡± ¡°Yeah, Jian Xia¡¯s second caf¨¦ is opening. We¡¯re going to have a gathering.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up then. What time will you be back?¡± ¡°At least ten points.¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯ll pick you up when it¡¯s time.¡± After dinner, Shen Zhaozheng took the tes and bowls to the kitchen to wash. She leaned against the countertop and looked at the tall man washing the dishes. It had been a long time since they had such a peaceful and ordinary life. She turned around and wrapped her arms around his waist.¡±Where are we going to spend the new year this year?¡± Shen zhaoxi wiped the te in his hand. ¡°The child and I will follow you wherever you go.¡± Gu Nian rubbed her face against his back and said, ¡± this is a little busy. You have two homes here and I have one home on my side. How do we distribute them evenly? ¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± you¡¯re pretty smart, aren¡¯t you? ¡± Gu Nian grabbed his waist. you¡¯re throwing such a difficult problem at me. Hmph. ¡°So, do you have an idea?¡± how about this? we¡¯ll meet at the Shen family¡¯s house at noon on New Year¡¯s Eve, at the ye family¡¯s house at night, and go to the Gu family¡¯s house on the first day of the new year. What do you think? ¡± He turned around and pinched her face. ¡°Very thoughtful.¡±
After he finished speaking, he carried her to his waist and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go upstairs and sleep.¡± The next day, on the 18th of November, Jian Xia¡¯s second coffee shop finally opened. Xiao Jian¡¯s coffee shop was already very well-known on the inte. In this era, there was Weibo. Jian Xia would organize some activities on Weibo from time to time and she had umted a lot of fans. Now, with an advertisement, it was already like a market on the first day of business.
When Gu Nian and Guan Ling rushed over after work, Du Jun had already arrived. Jian Xia was extremely busy. When she saw theming over, she quickly moved away. Gu Nian and Guan Ling each gave him a bouquet of flowers and a bottle of red wine. congrattions, President Jian, on your new business. I wish that your second caf¨¦, little Jian, will continue to have good business. Chapter 2444: Did her husband still care about her? Chapter 2444: Did her husband still care about her? Jian Xia threw the flowers and red wine to the store manager at the side and then led them to the store. ¡°The business is really good.¡± Gu Nian sighed with emotion as she watched. Jian Xia smiled. although I¡¯ve only opened one coffee shop, the brand effect has already emerged. Many fans on my Weibo are asking me to open a shop in their cities. that¡¯s amazing. I took a look at Weibo. You have more than 100000 fans. You¡¯re an inte celebrity now, ¡± Gu Nian said. Jian Xia ran her fingers through her hair. that¡¯s right. Our coffee shop has an official ount. Sometimes, they will post my photos and attract a group of fans. In addition, the barista and dessert master in my coffee shop are all handsome guys. Some young girlse here just to see those handsome guys. Gu Nian pped her hands. that¡¯s amazing. Boss Jian, you have a good business mind. We¡¯ll just wait for you to make a fortune. The four of themughed and talked about life and ideals. There was an endless amount of things to talk about when the few of them were together. Guan Ling reported, ¡± Xu Yan started a gamepany and developed a game. It seems to be quite popr. It¡¯s called wind and rain pugilistic world. Jian Xia patted the table. I know this game. There are a few girls and boys in my shop who are ying it. He¡¯s one of the earliest yers in the mobile game industry.
yes, hispany will be making a profit very soon. After several rounds of capital financing, it will soon expand. now that he¡¯s financially capable, his parents won¡¯t be able to control him anymore. When do you two sisters-inw n to get married? ¡± Gu Nian was pleased. Guan Ling smiled. what¡¯s the rush? as long as our hearts are together, marriage is just a formality. ¡°Did he propose to you?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°You¡¯re still expecting that straight man to propose to me? But I don¡¯t have that kind of hope.¡± At around 10 p.m., She saw Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s car as soon as she stepped out of the coffee shop. Jian Xia enviously looked at the three of them who had boyfriends to pick them up. She felt a little disappointed. When Gu Nian and Shen Zhaozheng returned home, they saw that Ye Ting was still waiting for them. Shen Zhaozheng held Gu Nian¡¯s hand and walked forward. ¡°Second sister, it¡¯s already sote, why are you still here?¡± Oh, Lin Yin¡¯s case will be in court tomorrow. I¡¯ll be there to listen. You guys don¡¯t have to go. I¡¯ll let you know if there¡¯s anything. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. I think Lin Yin is quite restless. She wants to clear her name, ¡± Ye Ting narrowed his eyes and said. ¡°Does her husband still care about her?¡± her husband didn¡¯t care about her anymore and took back thepany shares, but Lin Yin still had some properties that her husband couldn¡¯t take back. She sold them to use in court. If you knew this would happen, why did you do that? At that time, Liu Mei only asked for two houses from her. If she had generously given them out, there would not have been so much trouble. This was really self-inflicted. ¡°Can she win thiswsuit?¡± Ye Ting sneered,¡¯does she think that she¡¯s the only one who can hire awyer? Liu Mei¡¯s attitude is very good now, and she only wants to Sue Lin Yin. Don¡¯t worry, no matter what, Lin Yin won¡¯t be able to escape from jail.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good.¡± In the prison, it had only been a few days, but Lin Yin, who had taken good care of her skin, suddenly looked old. She looked nervously at thewyer she had hired. ¡°You have to bail me out. No matter what the price is, you have to ensure that I¡¯m innocent, understand?¡±
Chapter 2445: 2510-finished Chapter 2445: Chapter 2510-finished ¡°So, you really didn¡¯t kill anyone, right?¡± thewyer shot her a nce. of course. As mywyer, shouldn¡¯t you trust me with all your heart? ¡± ¡°As my client, you have to tell me everything. Otherwise, when the prosecution brings up evidence, I can¡¯t deal with it. It¡¯s not good for your case. Let me ask you again, you really didn¡¯t intend to murder Liu Mei, right?¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t,¡± Lin Yin nodded. Although she had spent a lot of money to hire awyer, she didn¡¯t dare to trust himpletely. If he turned around and used her, everything would be in vain. ¡°Alright, I believe you.¡± Thewyer nodded. The court session started the next day, and the prosecution brought out a pile of evidence. Every piece of evidence proved that Lin Yin not only had the motive to kill, but also the evidence of the crime. Lawyer Jin was unable to hold his ground and was forced to retreat. After the first court hearing ended, Lin Yin looked atwyer Jin guiltily. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about the evidence that the prosecution had?¡±wyer Kim red at her angrily.
¡°I didn¡¯t know they would bring up such evidence,¡± Lin Yin said, a little flustered. Lawyer Jin¡¯s face turned cold. since you¡¯ve handed the case to me, you should trust me. Otherwise, you can find someone else. Lin Yin¡¯s eyes flickered. Now that things hade to this, it seemed that she had no way out and no other choice. She regretted it. She should have promised Liu Mei. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so many things happening. Her husband had alsoe to see her and had thrown the pile of evidence in front of her.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Her husband had found out about all the embarrassing things that she had tried so hard to hide for so many years. She regretted it so much. She even regretted that she had been so single-minded and wanted to enter the ye family. If only she had not provoked the Three Sisters of the ye family, if only she had not let Liu Mei steal the child. She would still be able to live a rich life. However, it was toote to regret. All her assets had been recovered, and she only had a few properties under her name. She had even sold a few of them to file awsuit. Most importantly, they might not even win thewsuit. She was flustered and frustrated. She could only me herself. She really hated herself to death. Thest straw that crushed her was that thewyer she hired was also from Ye Ting. After she toldwyer Jin about her murder of Liu Mei,wyer Jin handed the evidence to Ye Ting. After Lin Yin found out, she pointed atwyer Jin angrily and said, ¡± you¡¯re going against the morals of thewyer industry. You dare to betray your employer. Who would dare hire you to fight awsuit in the future? ¡± Lawyer Jin pushed his gold-rimmed sses up. I¡¯m really sorry. To be honest with you, I¡¯m going to emigrate and I¡¯ve already earned enough money. I don¡¯t n to be awyer after I go abroad. I owe the ye family a debt of gratitude. Mywyer¡¯s building was sponsored by Madam ye. Because of you, Madam ye died a tragic death. Do you think I should spare no effort to send you to prison? ¡± Lin Yin copsed on the stool in despair.
Finished, finished, finished. A sh of viciousness appeared in her eyes. She was only a nurse back then. Did they think that she could do anything she wanted? It was just that someone did not want ye Liangtian to have a son to inherit his inheritance. Ha, she would not tell them.
If she went to jail, she would watch the ye family in chaos. The ye family would not have a good life. Chapter 2446: 2511-tears of joy, do you understand? Chapter 2446: Chapter 2511-tears of joy, do you understand? At the end of December, Lin Yin¡¯s sentence was passed. Attempted murder, attempted murder, 20 years in prison. What happened thirty years ago, thirty yearster, she finally received her retribution. Although Liu Mei had also moved back to the western suburbs mansion, she could no longer jump around after losing a leg. She was also much more well-behaved and spent the entire day in the courtyard with Shen Boyong, sunbathing and chatting. When Shen Zhaozheng received the news that Lin Yin had been sentenced, he heaved a sigh of relief. After such a long time, the criminal had finally been sentenced. The mother he had never met could finally rest in peace. When he returned home, he received a call from Ye Ting, who asked him to go to the ye family vi. Shen Zhaozheng rushed over with Gu Nian. It was already the eve of Christmas Eve, and the capital city was already very cold. The weather was gloomy, and it seemed like it was going to snow. Shen Zhaozheng and Gu Nian sat in the back of the car.|| She yed with his slender fingers and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s so satisfying to receive news of Lin Yin¡¯s sentence just before the new year.¡± Shen Zhaozheng reached out and hugged her. I thought Lin Yin was cunning and wouldn¡¯t be arrested so easily. It¡¯s all thanks to thatwyer. I heard from second sister that he¡¯s someone my mother helped in the past.
we should return the favor. Therefore, as a person, we should umte virtue. Otherwise, there will always be retribution. The car slowly drove into the ye family¡¯s Vi. As soon as Gu Nian and Shen Zhaozheng entered, the three older sisters came out to greet them. Ye Shu¡¯s eyes even turned red. finally, the heavens have eyes. Lin Yin is finally punished. Ye Ting stretched out his hand and put it around her neck. ¡°This is a day worth celebrating. Why are you crying?¡± Ye Shu spread her hands. tears of joy. Do you understand? ¡± They were chatting happily in the living room when they heard the Butlere up to ye Jie and say, ¡± ¡°Old master is back.¡± Ye Ting¡¯s face suddenly darkened. ¡°What¡¯s he doing back here?¡± Ye Jie tapped her head. that¡¯s enough. This is his home. Can you still not let hime back? ¡± After ye Liangtian returned, the group of people looked at him in an unfriendly manner. Gu Nian did not like Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s new father either. After all, if he had not been a womanizer back then, Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s mother would not have left in a fit of anger, and Lin Yin would not have taken revenge on her, thinking that the child she had given birth to was dead and died on the operating table. The main culprit behind everything should be her father-inw. The Three Sisters of the ye family and Shen Zhaozheng could not be nice to him. Ye Liangtian walked into the house with the help of the nurses and servants, holding onto his walking stick. He looked at his children without any guilt and only said, ¡± ¡°I heard some things when I was at the sanatorium.¡± With that, he slowly sat down on the sofa, and the others also sat on the sofa opposite him, their eyes somewhat fierce.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Ye Ting was the most rebellious one. He raised his chin and looked at him.¡±Oh? Was it? What did you hear?¡± Ye Liangtian was used to her attitude. This girl had been rebellious since she was young. After so many years, she still hadn¡¯t changed.|| If she taught him well, he would let her be. ¡°I heard that Lin Yin has been sentenced.¡± Ye Ting gritted his teeth. do you know that back then, it was Lin Yin who asked Liu Mei to take Zhaozheng away? our mothers thought that the child they gave birth to had died young and lost the desire to live. This Lin Yin killed our mothers and caused us to be separated from Zhaozheng for 30 years. And you were the one who introduced this b * tch Qianqian into the ye family.
Chapter 2447 - 2512-want an heir Chapter 2447: Chapter 2512-want an heir Ye Ting gritted his teeth as he said this. Ye Hui did not let her say any less, because Ye Ting had said what she was thinking. Ye Liangtian¡¯s expression did not look too good. this happened so many years ago. I just made the mistake that all men would make. Didn¡¯t I stop her from entering the ye family in the end? ¡± Back then, I didn¡¯t want to divorce your mother either. She was the one who didn¡¯t think things through. If she didn¡¯t leave the ye family, all of this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± Ye Ting suddenly stood up, and the rest of the people were also so angry that their livers hurt. So father thinks mother brought this upon herself? How could there be such a selfish person like him? Ye Ting gritted his teeth and said, ¡± you don¡¯t want to divorce her. You just want the red g at home to not fall and the colorful g to float outside. Why should I tolerate someone like you who has long lost his heart to him? ¡± For a person like you, what right do you have to have a son to send you off?¡± Ye Liangtian stood up and strode towards Ye Ting. He raised his hand and gave her a p. Shen Zhaozheng quickly stood up and pulled Ye Ting behind him to protect him. He red at his father. Ye Liangtian had just acknowledged this son of his, so he did not dare to treat him like his daughter. She was even more afraid that her son would really keep his surname Shen and not change it back to ye. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om That was his only son. If he wanted to pass on his bloodline, he would have to rely on this son. Shen Zhaozheng red at him. ¡°Dad, you have to apologize to second sister.¡± Ye Liangtian stared at him in disbelief, ¡± ¡°What did you just say? This girl is talking nonsense. I¡¯m her father, what¡¯s wrong with pping her?¡± mother did die because of Lin Yin, and I was separated from the ye family for thirty years because of Lin Yin. As for Lin Yin, you were the one who brought her to the ye family. There¡¯s no doubt about that. Second sister is right. Ye Liangtian was stunned by his son¡¯s firm attitude. She raised her head and nced at Ye Ting, her tone softening. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have provoked that vicious woman, Lin Yin, and I shouldn¡¯t have hit you just now, okay?¡± If he wanted an heir, he had to make the heir happy. Ye Liangtian knew that his body would not be able to cause any more trouble. The sons of his second and third sons, especially Ye Qun of his second son¡¯s family, had always been eyeing his group covetously. They had also silently cultivated many henchmen in the group. In fact, he had acquiesced to all of this in the past. He had even made a move to let Ye Qun manage thepany. The shares were still in the hands of the Three Sisters. After all, they were his biological daughters. But now that his son had returned, Ye Qun and Ye Xu could only stand aside. He couldn¡¯t hand over the management rights either. After all, there were many examples ofpanies falling into the hands of others as they were being managed. He couldn¡¯t take the risk. He could clearly see ye Qun¡¯s wild ambitions. He still had to persuade his biological son to take over thepany. Only then would he be able to die in peace. Ye Ting didn¡¯t expect that her father would bow down to him. He thought about it. It made sense. The old man valued men over women. It was not easy for him to recognize a son, but he still had to give in to him. After all, this son¡¯s surname was not ye. He had to go along with Zhao Zheng. This really helped her vent her anger. The only thing that could cure the old man now was Zhao Zheng¡¯s. And Zhao Zheng was on their side. Ye Hui tried to smooth things over. that¡¯s enough. The bad guys have been brought to justice. From now on, our family can lead a good life. Zhaozheng, we¡¯ll bring you to see your mother tomorrow. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Chapter 2448: You must be feeling very uncomfortable Chapter 2448: You must be feeling very ufortable Shen Zhaozheng only left the ye family with Gu Nianli at around eight in the evening. Once they were out of the ye family¡¯s house, Gu Nian heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Your dad, he¡¯s Yingluo.¡± Shen Zhaozheng turned to look at her. I know what you want to say. Fortunately, we didn¡¯t spend much time with him. Gu Nian leaned into his arms. it seems that father Shen is more loyal than him. He only got together with Liu Mei after his ex-wife passed away. Although Liu Mei was not very good, he still took her in in the end. Shen Zhaozheng took a deep breath. he¡¯s just not good with words, and he¡¯s a strict, conservative, and stubborn person. He opposed our rtionship in the past because of your mistakes. I know what kind of person he is, so I¡¯m not willing to change my surname. I don¡¯t want him to be disappointed. yes, you¡¯re right. Gu Nian nodded. we can¡¯t forget our roots. The next day, the children of the ye family went to the cemetery to visit their mother. The weather was cold, and there were dark clouds in the distance. Gu Nian and Shen Zhaozheng were both wearing dark gray coats. Shen Zhaozheng held Gu Nian¡¯s hand as they walked down the path. The Holly was still green, and they could not see the end of it. They were on a slope, and the night light finally stopped when they reached the top. She turned to look at Shen Zhaozheng. this is our mother¡¯s tombstone. Zhaozheng. Shen Zhaozheng and Gu Nian each presented their flowers and then observed a half-minute silence. The cold wind was blowing, and Shen Zhaozheng looked at the smiling person on the tombstone with a serious expression. Although they hadn¡¯t spent a day together, he still felt that she was familiar. The woman in the photo had a gentle expression on her face, as if she was staring at him. He could even imagine her in bed.|| The sad look on her face when she heard that the little life she had given birth to with great difficulty had passed away just like that. Gu Nian¡¯s heart suddenly ached as she held his hand tightly and looked at him with a pained expression. He had been separated from his mother ever since he was born, and it had been thirty years. When they met again, they had been separated by yin and yang. His mother had died because she had thought that he was gone. He must be feeling terrible. How could his life be so rough? Compared to him, her life was sofortable. She was born into a rich and powerful family, and everyone in the family loved her very much. After that, she met him and he doted on her in every way possible. The life that she cared about had not actually been that tough. The more he was like this, the more her heart ached for the man beside her. Ye Hui said, ¡± mom, the child you thought passed away is still alive. He¡¯s very outstanding and kind. He even married a wife and gave birth to twins. The child is beautiful, cute, and healthy. Mom, your soul in heaven can rest in peace now. As Shen Zhaozheng knelt down, Gu Nian quickly followed suit. mom, I¡¯m Zhaozheng, your son, ¡± Shen Zhaozheng said softly. thank you for bringing me into this world. I¡¯ll see the world that you can¡¯t see for you. Gu Nian liked the woman on the tombstone with a gentle smile at first sight. She would definitely be a good mother. If brother zhaohan was raised by her, how could he be a person who was worried about personal gains and losses? At the thought of this, her hatred for Lin Yin grew even more intense. Twenty years was already a good time for her. She had indirectly caused the death of a life. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the court case had passed, even a death sentence would be considered a light sentence. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Shen Zhaozheng knelt for a long time until the dark clouds in the sky were floating above them, as if it was snowing. Chapter 2449: Its an improved set Chapter 2449: It¡¯s an improved set Ye Ting¡¯s voice was very soft. mom studied abroad. She also likes to celebrate Christmas. She especially likes Christmas when it snowed. The snowkes gradually grew bigger, and ye Hui patted Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s shoulder. alright, Zhaozheng, let¡¯s go back. Juste over more often to keep mommypany. There was a Crow perched on the gravestone. The crow tilted its head and cawed. The corners of their lips curled up slightly. Perhaps this Crow was sent by their mother to report to them. She was living well in heaven. A gentle and kind person like her would be calm no matter where she was. After returning to the car, Gu Nian grabbed his fingers and said gently, ¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re doing well, you ¡­|| I won¡¯t have any regrets.¡± He turned his head to look out of the window at the cemetery that was slowly retreating. Snowkes were falling on the window. ¡°Yes,¡± Shen Zhaozheng replied. it¡¯s Christmas Eve today. Let¡¯s go and pick out gifts for Qi Chen and Lili. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s expression softened. okay, let¡¯s go pick out a gift.
In the shopping mall, Gu Nian picked out a set of building blocks for Qi Chen, a set of Barbie dolls for Li Li, and a wallet and a belt for Shen Zhaozheng. Shen Zhaozheng followed behind. Gu Nian turned around and realized that he was no longer there. He became anxious and asked su ye, ¡± ¡°Where did brother zhaohan go?¡± Su ye spread his hands. I don¡¯t know. Maybe he went to pick out a gift for you? ¡± Gu Nian waited for Shen Zhaozheng in the middle of the first floor. After a long time, she finally saw a man wearing a khaki-colored woolen sweater walking toward her with arge bag in his hand. She stared at the man expectantly. The man walked up to her and opened the bag for her. Gu Nian saw red, green, and white things inside. ¡°This is a Kasaya.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it Christmas? I bought you a set of Santa¡¯s clothes. It¡¯s very cute.¡± I bought you an Armani belt and a wallet, ¡± Gu Nian said as she facepalmed. and you¡¯re buying me a set of Santa us clothes? ¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Their taste was not on the same level, what could they do? She seemed to have seen her old Gu on him again. Old Gu¡¯s butterfly hair clip and his handmade wedding dress were still kept at home by her mother. ¡°Don¡¯t you look good if you don¡¯t? The modified one is a set.¡± Gu Nian was speechless and could not say anything. In Ye Qun¡¯s Club, the two brothers sat in a private room and smoked. ¡°I heard that the executive President under our eldest uncle has been making a lot of moves recently.¡± Ye Qun¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly,¡¯do I still need to hear about this? Wasn¡¯t this something that everyone in Tiangang group knew? The old man seems to want to take back my authority.¡± Perhaps he frowned. before the Crown Prince returned, the old master had high hopes for you. Now that the Crown Prince is back, he¡¯s his son after all. ¡°All these years, haven¡¯t I contributed more to the Tiangang group than the Crown Prince? Besides, the Crown Prince is the head of the Academy of Sciences. Can he manage apany?¡± Ye Xu said, ¡± it doesn¡¯t matter if they can or can¡¯t manage it. They¡¯re all legitimate heirs. They¡¯re all crown princes. We can¡¯t do anything about it. what? ¡± Ye Qun shot him a nce. are you really willing to let that kid take over thispany and leave us with no way out? ¡±
Ye Xu tapped the cigarette ash. I don¡¯t care. My ability can¡¯tpare to you, brother. I feel sorry for you for how uncle treated you. ¡°What can we do?¡± Ye Qun sighed. Chapter 2450: 2515-not knowing whether to laugh or cry Chapter 2450: Chapter 2515-not knowing whether tough or cry He had already reminded his uncle that Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s heart was still on the Shen family¡¯s side. But no matter what, he was the biological Crown Prince. No matter what, his uncle would still side with him. I think Zhao Zheng¡¯s wife, that Gu Nian, is still young and simple-minded. Maybe you can look for her. Isn¡¯t her father the head of the Institute? she must be hoping that Zhao Zheng can climb up the ranks in the scientific research system. Ye Qun nodded his head. what you said does make sense. That girl is young and pampered. She must be simple-minded. The smile on Ye Xu¡¯s lips disappeared as he echoed, ¡± ¡°Definitely.¡± Morning As the two of them enjoyed the snow, Gu Nian pped her forehead and said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the children¡¯s room.¡± ¡°They¡¯re still young, so they don¡¯t have much concept of gifts.¡± ¡°We still have to go and take a look.¡± While the Chen family was having a happy time, Guan Ling and Xu Yan¡¯s short vacation had also been arranged. Christmas was the weekend, and Guan Ling had invited Xu Yan to the hot spring at Xiaotang mountain to enjoy the snow.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The itinerary was decided after discussing with Gu Nian. Soaking in the hot spring and enjoying the snow would be heartwarming and romantic. It would also help to warm up their rtionship. When Guan Ling took a taxi to Xu Yan¡¯s apartment, he called him three times in a row, but no one answered. This was a bad start. She went upstairs. She knew the password to Xu Yan¡¯s apartment. She entered the password and walked into the apartment. It was really messy. There were takeaway leftovers on the table fromst night. When he looked up again, he saw Xu Yan lying on the carpet next to the sofa in the living room. He was fast asleep, and there were twoputers on the side, and the screens were emitting a green light. She shook her head, walked over, squatted down, and reached out to Pat his face. ¡°Xu Yan¡¯s Pixiu!¡± Xu Yan suddenly woke up and mumbled, ¡± ¡°Oh, right, right, right. I¡¯m going to Xiaotang mountain with Guan Ling today.¡± After that, he went straight to the bathroom and brushed his teeth. Guan Ling didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. When he walked to the bathroom and saw Guan Ling¡¯s face in the mirror, he jumped in shock and dropped his toothbrush into the sink. ¡°Yingluo, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°What time did you go to bed?¡± Guan Ling looked at his watch. Xu Yan touched his hair that was as messy as a bird¡¯s nest.¡±I think it¡¯s past six.¡± Guan Ling didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. it¡¯s 7:30 now. You know you¡¯re going out with me today. Why didn¡¯t you go to bed earlier? ¡± there are a few bugs in the game¡¯s development that the engineers can¡¯t handle. I have to do it myself. Guan Ling pouted. you stayed up all night. Don¡¯t go today. Rest well at home. We¡¯ll meet again another day. no, no, I¡¯m going to Xiaotang mountain with you. Wait for me, I¡¯ll be done soon. After he finished speaking, he hurriedly spat out the foam in his mouth and washed his face haphazardly. It was impossible for him to apply any lotion on his face. He was a straight Man of Steel, so he shouldn¡¯t even think about it. Guan Ling could imagine the cold wind blowing on his face when he went outter. It would definitely hurt like a knife cutting his face. &Nbsp; after the chaos, Xu Yan finally put on his wool sweater and long pants. He then casually pulled out a ck Bosten down jacket.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± When they reached the elevator, Guan Ling nced at him. ¡°Look at the mirror in the elevator. Are you sure?¡± Once he shone it, he saw a bird¡¯s nest on his head, and his hair was flying wildly. He quickly pulled it away with his hand, then smiled.¡±It¡¯s all good now.¡± After he finished speaking, he reached out and grabbed|| He held Guan Ling¡¯s hand and walked out of the elevator.
Chapter 2451: 2515-looking around Chapter 2451: Chapter 2515-looking around Xiaotang mountain was located in the city next to Jingdu and was famous for its hot springs. On this day, many people were soaking in the hot springs. The two of them got into the car, and Xu Yan said, ¡± I booked a private roomst night. The location is very good. There¡¯s a hot spring and an open-air pool. You can even enjoy the snow. ¡°Weren¡¯t you busy fixing the bug yesterday?¡± Guan Ling asked. Howe you still have time to book a room?¡± He started the car. I¡¯m going on a trip with you. I¡¯ll definitely have to make all the necessary arrangements. Even though he had overslept, he was still thinking about the trip. It was snowing outside, but Guan Ling¡¯s heart was warm. ¡°I¡¯ll drive. You stayed up all night.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine,¡± no, I¡¯ll do it. I can¡¯t drive when I¡¯m tired. Without any exnation, she got out of the car and let Xu Yan sit in the front passenger seat. After driving for less than twenty minutes, Xu Yan fell asleep again. He had dark circles under his eyes and a short beard on his chin. It seemed like he had not shaved for two days.
She knew that his gamepany was doing well, but the better it was, the busier he was. It must have been hard on him to take time out on a trip with her in his busy schedule.N?v(el)B\\jnn He drove all the way to Xiaotang mountain and slept there. Guan Ling didn¡¯t wake him up and just sat there. It was snowing outside and there were many tourists. Their car was parked in the small courtyard with arge open-air hot spring pool on the side. There was also an indoor hot spring pool through the floor-to-ceiling windows. Fortunately, the car¡¯s sound instion was good. Perhaps he was too sleepy, so he didn¡¯t wake up. After sleeping for about two hours, it was already past 11 O ¡®clock. Xu Yan slowly opened his eyes. ¡°Where are we now?¡± ¡°We¡¯re at Xiaotang mountain. Let¡¯s go down and register.¡± Guan Ling could not help butugh. ¡°They¡¯re going to stay here for the night, so there¡¯s no rush. Xu Yan looked around and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°Did you arrive early? Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± Guan Ling got a shock and put on his down jacket hat. alright,e down. You were sleeping soundly just now, so I didn¡¯t wake you up. Xu Yan quickly got out of the car and followed her into the main hall of Xiaotang mountain hot spring. Many of them had brought their families to the hot spring. There were also many young couples. This was a winter tourist spot. It was a good thing that Xu Yan had made a reservationst night. Otherwise, if he were toe over like this, there might really not be an empty private room. After Xu Yan told Guan Ling the number he had booked online, he took two sets of clothes and went to the private room with Guan Ling. The waiter opened the door for them. Guan Ling was instantly fascinated by the view. There was a full-length floor-to-ceiling window, a pool, a sofa, and a small bathroom. When he pushed open the floor-to-ceiling window, he saw green nts scattered in a picturesque disorder outside. There was also an open-air hot spring pool with white steam rising from it. The heavy snow fell on the green trees one after another. Xu Yan¡¯s phone rang as soon as he went out. He picked it up and saw that it was his mother. After hesitating for a moment, he didn¡¯t pick up the call.
Soon, he received a text message, [e home for dinner tonight. ] He didn¡¯t reply, but another message came in.¡±You have to go home tonight, you hear me?¡± Xu Yan immediately switched off his phone. He knew what his parents wanted to do. They wanted to introduce him to a girlfriend, and he couldn¡¯t let them have their way.
A bold idea suddenly urred to him.|| He did not know if Guan Ling would agree to it. He ordered three dishes, a soup, and beef noodles and returned to his room. Guan Ling was taking a nap on the sofa. Chapter 2452: 2517-going to Xiaotang mountain Chapter 2452: Chapter 2517-going to Xiaotang mountain She opened her eyes as soon as she heard the door open. Xu Yan ced the food on the small coffee table in front of the sofa.¡±Let¡¯s eat.¡± After he finished speaking, he reached out and inserted his hand.|| Putting it in his pocket, Guan Ling nced at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to eat together?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that hungry yet.¡± Xu Yan coughed. Guan Ling ignored him and started eating. Xu Yan hesitated for a while. Finally, he took out a toy ring from his pocket and knelt down in front of Guan Ling. Guan Ling¡¯s mouth was filled with beef noodles, but he was shocked by his actions. He choked and began coughing violently. All of a sudden, the scene was extremely embarrassing. She quickly pulled out some tissues. Xu Yan was flustered. It took a while for Guan Ling to calm down. It was too embarrassing.
¡°Yingluo, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Guan Ling, I love you. Will you marry me?¡± Xu Yan kneeled down.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Guan Ling¡¯s eyes reddened for a moment before he said seriously,¡±If it¡¯s because of our Yingluo just now, and you feel that you have to take responsibility, then Yingluo ¡­¡± Xu Yan said seriously, ¡± it¡¯s not because of what happened just now. I couldn¡¯t control myself just now because I love you. I really want to live with you. I want to spend the rest of my life with you. Will you marry me? ¡± Guan Ling looked at him, touched. This man had finally opened his mind. She really had to thank Gu Nian. If she had not suggested the trip and chosen such a romantic ce ¡­ She really did not know when Xu Yan would be able to propose to her. ¡°I¡¯m willing to.¡± On the other end, Xu Yan¡¯s mother, Wu Mingfeng, sent two more messages, but Xu Yan never returned her calls. She tried to call Xu Yan again, but found that his phone was turned off. She had already made an appointment with Xu Yan¡¯s father¡¯s colleagues to bring their daughter to her house as a guest. They wereing at night, but this brat had dropped the ball at such a critical moment. How could she do this? She quickly called the housekeeper over and said, ¡± ¡°Help me check where Xu Yan is and whether he¡¯s in thepany.¡± After a while, the Butler found his location through the information on his identity card that he had reserved for the hot spring at Xiaotang mountain. He showed the address of Xiaotang mountain to Wu Mingfeng, ¡± ¡°Madam, Xu Yan should be in the hot spring at Xiaotang mountain.¡± Wu Mingfeng frowned. She knew very well what kind of person her son was. He would not go to the hot spring alone. His ssmates would at most gather together to y games and basketball. The person who was going to the hot spring with him was probably the fisherman¡¯s daughter. She gritted her teeth. She had already warned the girl several times, but she still dared to stick to her son shamelessly. ¡°Pack up, we¡¯re going to Xiaotang mountain now.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam,¡± Xiaotang mountain. The two of them had lunch together and it was already three.|| It was already 3 pm due to the heavy snow.|| At 1.00 pm, the sky was already very dark.
The two of them soaked in the small pool in the house and chatted. ¡°Let¡¯s go get our marriage certificate tomorrow, okay?¡± ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Guan Ling shot him a nce. ¡°We¡¯re of age, and our rtionship has reached the point where we should get married.¡±
Guan Ling hesitated. Xu Yan asked again,¡±we¡¯re going to get our marriage certificate tomorrow, huh?¡± Alright?¡± What¡¯s done can be done. He was already married to Guan Ling. No matter how much his mother objected, it would be useless. Guan Ling thought for a moment and nodded. He did not know how long it would take to persuade Xu Yan¡¯s mother to agree to them being together. He might as well get married directly. Chapter 2453: Dont be unreasonable Chapter 2453: Don¡¯t be unreasonable Anyway, they both had their own careers and could live independently. If his parents were really against it, then her child could not care less. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get our marriage certificate tomorrow.¡± The people from the restaurant department brought over a small hot pot. The lights were on outside, and the whole ce looked like it was filled with immortal energy. The two of them had drunk some rice wine, and the atmosphere had be so warm. How could they not kiss? That was impossible. Xu Yan put down the wine cup in his hand and leaned forward. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. &Nbsp; Xu Yan thought that it was a waiter who came to serve him. He stood up and walked to the door. When the door opened, it was his mother. His face instantly darkened. His mother was actually investigating him. He blocked the door with his whole body and said emotionlessly, ¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Who are you with?¡± Wu Mingfeng asked coldly. Xu Yan¡¯s face was even gloomier than the sky outside.¡±Let¡¯s go out and talk.¡±
He grabbed|| He grabbed her wrist as if he was pulling her out. Wu Mingfeng broke away from his hand and stepped into the private room first. Caught off guard, Guan Ling felt that the way Xu Yan¡¯s mother was looking at her was very unfriendly. She quickly got up and politely called out, ¡± ¡°Hello, Auntie.¡± Wu Mingfeng was so angry that her liver was about to hurt. One look and she knew that she had ulterior motives to seduce her son. She strode forward, and Xu Yan knew that something was wrong, so he quickly chased after her. She raised her hand, and Xu Yan immediately grabbed her.|| He stopped her hand. ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± she has no one to educate her. I¡¯ll educate her on behalf of her parents and let her know about propriety, justice, and honor. Guan Ling¡¯s eyebrows twitched. She had never thought that running to the hot spring with her boyfriend was a shameless thing to do. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be unreasonable.¡± Xu Yan gritted his teeth.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Wu Mingfeng prided herself on being part of the upper ss and had received a higher education. She could not be like the typical Shrew who would say those vulgarities to Guan Ling¡¯s face. She gave Guan Ling a sidelong nce, as if she was looking down on him.¡±Come home with me immediately.¡± Xu Yan picked up the phone beside him and made a call.¡±Pleasee to Room 107.¡± Wu Mingfeng didn¡¯t know what to do. Soon, two waiters came to the private room. Xu Yan¡¯s face darkened,¡±don¡¯t your customers have any privacy rights?¡± Can anyone juste to the guest¡¯s private room?¡± Wu Mingfeng couldn¡¯t believe what her son was doing. The two waiters quickly apologized, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, Sir. Thisdy said she¡¯s your mother, and we can¡¯t stop her. &Nbsp; ¡± I thought you ced your customer¡¯s Privacy First, ¡± Xu Yan said coldly. obviously, I overestimated the service here. Wu Mingfeng¡¯s face was twisted with anger. Forgetting one¡¯s mother after getting a wife, this saying was really true.
Although her son had always been disobedient, he had never made her lose face in front of outsiders. The two waitresses walked up to her and bowed. ¡°Hello, Madam. Please leave this ce.¡± Wu Mingfeng was so angry that her face was trembling. ¡°Xu Yan, you dare?¡± Xu Yan did not say anything. He just stood in front of Guan Ling. She was going to be his wife soon. He had to protect her unconditionally.
I¡¯m sorry, Madam, ¡± the waiter said with a smile. could you please cooperate? ¡± ¡°Xu Yan, if you don¡¯te back tonight, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences yourself!¡± Wu Mingfeng gritted her teeth. After that, he left their room. The waiter kept apologizing. Xu Yanzhi said coldly, ¡± ¡°You guys can leave now.¡± Chapter 2454: 2518-failed internship Chapter 2454: Chapter 2518-failed internship After everyone had left, Guan Ling poked his head out from behind him and said carefully,¡±You ¡­|| Mom seems to be angry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry about her.¡± ¡°She said that if you don¡¯t go back tonight, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences. Why don¡¯t you go back and take a look?¡± No. Xu Yan shook his head. there¡¯s no need to go back. She has nothing that can threaten me now. Guan Ling was a little worried. Xu Yan had his ownpany, so he did not have to worry about his parents. However, she was still considered to have stepped into the political scene. If he really pissed his mother off, what if his mother lost her rationality and made some kind of mistake? ¡®Forget it. Since Xu Yan is so insistent, I won¡¯t force him.¡¯ That night, Wu Mingfeng didn¡¯t wait for her son toe back. She was so angry that she directly called her friend at the news magazine. With one order from her, Guan Ling¡¯s job was no longer guaranteed. It was a piece of cake. The next day, the snow outside stopped. Xu Yan and Guan Ling each took their household registration books and prepared to head to the Civil Affairs Bureau.
Guan Ling received a call as soon as he arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau. She was not Gu Nian. She had no background, so others did not have to worry about the losses that they would suffer if they fired a small employee.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Guan Ling picked up the phone and heard the voice of the head of the Human Resources Department. ¡°Little Guan, we¡¯ve done some checks. Your performance during your internship was not considered good, so we can¡¯t officially hire you.¡± The blood in Guan Ling¡¯s body seemed to have turned cold. Xu Yan saw that her expression was not good, and his heart skipped a beat. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°My job ¡­ Is gone.¡± Guan Ling¡¯s eyes were a little dazed. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Xu Yan¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°I have to make a trip to the news magazine agency.¡± Xu Yan knew that it was impossible for him to get a marriage certificate with her at this point in time. Guan Ling¡¯s mind was no longer on this. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll drive you there.¡± The two of them went to the news magazine agency. When they arrived, Xu Yan was not allowed to enter and could only wait for her at the entrance. She hurriedly walked in and happened to run into Gu Nian. Seeing her worried expression, Gu Nian quickly pulled her back. ¡°Didn¡¯t you take a day off? Why aren¡¯t you at Xiaotang mountain?¡± ¡°I have to go to the Human Resources Department,¡± Guan Ling said with a frown. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°The head of the Human Resources Department said I didn¡¯t pass the internship.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s face darkened. How long have you been working at a news magazine agency? You¡¯ve already been on TV, and now you¡¯re saying you didn¡¯t pass the internship? Which Section Chief? I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Gu Nian brought Guan Ling to the Human Resources Department in an aggressive manner. When the Human Resources Department¡¯s chief Xie saw Gu Nianing over, he quickly stood up and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Secretary Gu, what brings you here?¡± ¡°Guan Ling has something to ask you,¡± Gu Nian replied coldly.
It was only then that Division Chief Xie saw Guan Ling behind her. He immediately said carefully, ¡± ¡°Little Guan, what¡¯s the matter?¡± I just received your call, ¡± Guan Ling said. you said that I didn¡¯t meet the requirements for my job, so I didn¡¯t pass the internship. I would like to know what I did not meet the requirements for. Gu Nian stared at Section Chief Xie, who was in a dilemma. On the other end, the House of Representatives director¡¯s wife had asked him to fire Guan Ling, and on the other end, Mr. Tang¡¯s niece was Guan Ling¡¯s good friend.
What could he do? He smiled. your Department has a very important job today, but you took leave at this time. Your director is not very happy and mentioned it to me. It¡¯s not easy for me to do it. Chapter 2455: 2520-Gu Nian is just putting on a front Chapter 2455: Chapter 2520-Gu Nian is just putting on a front Guan Ling said calmly, ¡± I did take an early leave of absence, and our Secretary didn¡¯t tell me that I had any particrly important work today. Ever since I came to the news agency, I¡¯ve been very conscientious and have never cked off. Chief, if you want to fire me just because I took a day off, then I don¡¯t mind going to the Department. || You can¡¯t argue with me. ¡± The awkwardness Department of a news magazine agency.|| How could he have the time to care about an intern¡¯s Affairs? Division Chief Xie was a little worried,|| Changsu Xingyu was Mr. Tang¡¯s cousin. Naturally, he was also Gu Nian¡¯s rtive. He would definitely stand on Gu Nian¡¯s side. ¡°Looking for a unit,¡± he said awkwardly.|| It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s long, Ministry|| I¡¯ve been so busy all this while, so I can still call the shots on this matter.¡± The hospital director¡¯s wife was so domineering that she said that if he did not cooperate, he could forget about his own position. What else could he do? ¡°I won¡¯t alert the Department,¡± Gu Nian said with a solemn expression.||¡±The director is fine too, but get people from Guan Ling¡¯s Department toe over. They¡¯re from the TZ division. Get a few of her colleagues and leaders toe over and see if others are saying that she¡¯s neglecting her duty. If everyone agrees with what you¡¯ve said, then we have nothing to say. Do you think this is fair or not?¡± In fact, Division Chief Xie had also heard about the incident between Guan Ling and Mr. Xu¡¯s son. Guan Ling had almost been vited, but Gu Nian had not asked her uncle to stand up for her. There was no way Gu Nian would help her with such a small matter. He wasn¡¯t really worried about the stic sisters.
¡°Secretary Gu, are you questioning my decision-making ability?¡± Section Chief Xie forced a smile. Gu Nian raised her chin and asked,¡±is Section Chief Xie afraid?¡± Is she afraid that Guan Ling¡¯s colleagues will approve of her ability and attitude?¡± Chief Xie felt that he had been pushed to a new height. If he did not call Guan Ling¡¯s colleagues and leaders over, this little princess might not let it go. He felt that Gu Nian was just putting on a front.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Then I¡¯ll call them over.¡± Not long after, three people from the TZ Department arrived at the Human Resources Department. Two of them were Guan Ling¡¯s colleagues, and one was her direct superior, the Section Chief. Guan Ling is on leave today. Did he affect your work? don¡¯t you think that such an irresponsible employee should be fired? ¡± Section Chief Xie said first. The HR department still had power. After all, the head of the HR department still had a lot of say in who could be promoted and who could get a raise. The Section Chief hesitated for a moment. His two colleagues looked around and weighed the pros and cons in their hearts. Everyone felt that Gu Nian was not sincere in helping Guan Ling. So, putting aside Gu Nian, which side should Guan Ling and the head of the Human Resources Department stand on? Wasn¡¯t this obvious? They pondered for a moment. it¡¯s true. The director is going to attend a press conference today. Guan Ling isn¡¯t here. We¡¯re all in a mess. Guan Ling gritted her teeth. Even if she was there, she wouldn¡¯t be of much help. She was invisible and couldn¡¯t even get close to the Secretary. How could she affect the Secretary¡¯s participation? Wasn¡¯t this a tant lie? ¡°Guan Ling, she¡¯s just an intern. Is her influence so great that she can affect their Secretary?¡± Gu Nian could not stand it anymore. Can¡¯t you guys speak the truth?¡± Guan Ling looked at his colleagues with a calm expression. I called the chief yesterday, but he didn¡¯t say that the Secretary has a News interview today. If he said that he needed me toe to the news magazine agency today, I wouldn¡¯t have asked for leave.
Chapter 2456: 2520-not bad Chapter 2456: Chapter 2520-not bad Section Chief Xie waved his hand. you don¡¯t have to say anything. You must have affected the work of the TZ Department. There¡¯s no way the news agency would tolerate such an irresponsible person like you. ¡°Really?¡± Gu Nian sneered. Then let¡¯s ask the director of the TZ Department if he agrees with you. I¡¯d like to know if Guan Ling¡¯s one day leave really affected his press conference today.¡± Section Chief Xie was shocked. Was Gu Nian being serious or was he just saying it for Guan Ling to hear? Gu Nian took out her phone and was about to make a call when Guan Ling stopped her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give your Secretary¡¯s assistant a call.¡± The phone call was made, and the director of the TZ division had just finished his press conference. When the assistant received Gu Nian¡¯s call, she immediately handed the phone to the director. The director of the TZ division took the phone and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Secretary Gu, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Secretary Hu, I¡¯m very sorry. Did I disturb you?¡± no, no, I just finished the press conference. Do you have anything to say? ¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn
¡°I¡¯d like to ask if today¡¯s press conference went smoothly?¡± Secretary Hu found it strange, but he replied honestly, ¡± ¡°Very smoothly. What¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked. did your press conference not be affected by anyone¡¯s attendance? ¡± Secretary Hu could roughly guess why Gu Nian had asked this question. of course not. Today¡¯s press conference went smoothly. Gu Nian smiled as she looked around the office. Since she had put the phone on speaker, they could clearly hear what Secretary Hu had said. ¡°I wonder if chief Hu remembers an employee from your TZ division who handed over Guan Ling?¡± Gu Nian asked. Oh, I remember you, little Guan. You¡¯re quite capable and very responsible. What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Go!|| The foresight of the people in power was always better than that of the people under them. Regarding the matter of master Xu¡¯s son, why did Gu Nian not stand up for Guan Ling? this matter was veryplicated, but it did not mean that their rtionship was not good. Therefore, Secretary Hu took care of this friend of Gu Nian¡¯s. Gu Nian smiled. it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m sorry to have called you. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up now. ¡°Then, goodbye.¡± After hanging up the phone, chief Xie broke out in a cold sweat. Why was it different from the rumors outside? Why was Gu Nian helping Guan Ling? He actually personally called the Secretary? Besides, the director had already said that Guan Ling¡¯s performance was not bad, and that she didn¡¯t affect the press conference today. Would he still dare to make trouble for Guan Ling? Gu Nian smiled as she looked at Section Chief Xie, the two employees from the TZ division, and the Section Chief. ah, even Secretary Hu said that Guan Ling¡¯s performance has always been good. Section Chief Xie, do you have a different opinion from Secretary Hu? ¡± it seems like I¡¯m being too strict. Little Guan, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ve been a little too much today. Division Chief Xie immediately took a step back and said. Guan Lingughed coldly in her heart. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had a friend with a powerful background, she would have been fired by a news magazine today. In this society, power was really important. She was bing more and more aware of this. it¡¯s okay to be strict, but it¡¯s not good to be over-corrected. I believe anyone with eyes can see how outstanding Guan Ling is. She was a first-prize schrship winner when she was in school. Even when she was working at a news magazine, she worked hard. She was only on leave for a day, but you¡¯re already so strict with her. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s disappointing. Gu Nian put on a fake smile. Chapter 2457 - 2522-eight generations of bad luck Chapter 2457: Chapter 2522-eight generations of bad luck Section Chief Xie smiled apologetically. Secretary Gu, I¡¯m really sorry for today. I was overdoing it. I was thinking for the news agency. I will try my best to be as realistic as possible in the future. Gu Nian nced at Guan Ling. She knew that Guan Ling was still a neer. It was not good for him to be so aggressive and make her hate him. She wanted to intimidate them a little and let them know that Guan Ling was not someone to be trifled with. She also had someone backing her up. That would be enough. ¡°Section Chief Xie, I¡¯m not the one you¡¯re sorry about,¡± Gu Nianughed. Section Chief Xie quickly knew what to do. little Guan, I¡¯m really sorry for today. I will verify it in the future. I will definitely not wrong a good employee who has done so much for the news magazine agency. Guan Lingughed, ¡± chief Xie, you¡¯re being too serious. Everyone is concerned about the news agency, but you have to verify it in the future. After all, some people¡¯s mental fortitude is not as strong as mine. They¡¯ll definitely be frightened by you. We¡¯ve all been through many rounds of selection before we got in. If we¡¯re really fired, our hot blood will be extinguished. I can forgive you, but I still have to tell you that I, Guan Ling, am not a pushover. If you want to pinch me in the future, please think twice. Section Chief Xie looked at the two little girls in front of him. They were both young and inexperienced girls. He was already 40 years old, but he couldn¡¯t stand Gu Nian¡¯s deep background. How could he not give in? ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I know. This won¡¯t happen again.¡± He apologized on one end, but on the other end, he still had to act like a grandson in front of the chief¡¯s wife. What was this? He really had eight lifetimes of bad luck to be involved in such an unlucky thing. Guan Ling gave his three colleagues a meaningful look. The three of them quickly added, ¡± ¡°Guan Ling, I¡¯m really sorry, we were making a mountain out of a molehill. Because the director¡¯s press conference is a big event, we just had to brush it off.¡± Before Guan Ling could speak, Gu Nian spoke first. ¡°The press conference is a big event. Do you think you can speak without thinking? We¡¯re a news magazine agency, the face of a country to the outside world. If people like us can¡¯t seek the truth, then what credibility do we have in international disputes?¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The three of them could not even lift their heads after hearing Gu Nian¡¯s words. Gu Nian continued, ¡± I know that all of you have connections behind the scenes, so you don¡¯t take Guan Ling seriously. I¡¯m going to make it clear today. Whatever happened to Guan Ling is also my problem. I hope that all of you can respect her in the future and be honest with her. The four of them nodded like their grandchildren. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯m sure.¡± Gu Nian then pulled Guan Ling out of the Human Resources Department. ¡°Why are you angrier than I am?¡± Guan Ling turned around and smiled at her. you¡¯re going too far. I hate people who suck up to the rich and powerful the most. But why would the head of the Human Resources Department find trouble with you for no reason? ¡± ¡°Xu Yan¡¯s mother must have pressured him,¡± Guan Ling sighed. ¡°His mother? Why would they put pressure on the people from the news magazine agency?¡± st night, I went to the hot spring with Xu Yan. Today, his mother came to find him and asked him toe home tonight. Xu Yan didn¡¯t listen to her, so she left the hot spring angrily. Then, I received a call from the HR department. ¡°This is too much,¡± Gu Nian gritted her teeth. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you again today,¡± Guan Ling said as he held her hand. If it wasn¡¯t for such a powerful friend, her path would have been much more difficult. Chapter 2458: You’re married just like that? Chapter 2458: You¡¯re married just like that? She was really d to be able to live in the same dormitory as niannian. Perhaps God closed a door for you but still left a window for you. ¡°Is there a need to say thank you between us?¡± ¡°Um, Xu Yan is still waiting for me at the door. I still have some things to deal with. You can go to work.¡± ¡°Okay, sure. Remember to call me if anything happens.¡± ¡°I know, my female hero.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Guan Ling hurriedly walked out. Gu Nian shook his head. What a sin. Why did they have to pretend to be the Queen Mother to ruin the rtionship between lovers? These elders were not cute at all. Guan Ling rushed out of the news magazine building and saw Xu Yan¡¯s back. He was calling someone with one hand in his pocket. She slowly walked closer, and Xu Yan¡¯s voice was filled with righteous indignation. ¡°Mom, how can you do this? You were the one who asked the news magazine to fire Guan Ling, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re too much! What right do you have to do this?¡± Guan Ling could already predict the reaction of the person on the other end of the phone. Xu Yan rubbed his temples weakly. Guan Ling pulled on his sleeve and whispered,¡±It¡¯s already been resolved.¡± Xu Yan was a little surprised. He then said to the person on the other end of the phone, ¡± ¡°I have nothing to say to you.¡± After that, he hung up the phone and looked at Guan Ling worriedly.¡±You said it¡¯s settled? How did you solve it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I have a close friend who works at a news magazine agency.¡± Guan Ling smiled. Xu Yan felt even more ashamed. Because of him, Guan Ling almost faced the risk of being fired. However, the one who could save her was Gu Nian, not him, her boyfriend. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om He seemed to have only brought her trouble. He took her hand. let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll register our marriage first. Then, we¡¯ll go see my mother. Guan Ling thought for a moment and got into the car with him. She had always been calm and rational, but she also wanted to go crazy for once. She knew that the man beside her was worth the risk. The two of them rushed to the Civil Affairs Bureau. It had only been an hour since they got their marriage certificate. An hourter, the two of them came out. Guan Ling was a little dumbfounded. They were getting married just like that? it felt so fast. Xu Yan held her hand tightly and said firmly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to see my mother now. You don¡¯t have to say anything, I¡¯ll talk to her.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Soon, they arrived at the Xu family¡¯s mansion. Guan Ling took a deep breath and entered the door with Xu Yan. It was evening and Wu Mingfeng was at home. He had been so angry the whole day. First, he saw his son having fun with thatmoner outside. Then, he was contradicted by his son. After he came back, he asked the news magazine to fire Guan Ling. Then, he just received a call that the Miss of the Gu family was standing up for Guan Ling. She was really having a hard time. ¡°Madam, Xu Yan is back.¡± The housekeeper¡¯s voice came. Wu Mingfeng was overjoyed and stood up quickly. Did her sone back to apologize to her? When she saw that her son was holding someone¡¯s hand, her face instantly darkened. She disliked girls like Guan Ling the most. They were young, beautiful, and pure, and they were used to seducing young masters from rich and powerful families. How could this kind of woman be worthy of marrying into their Xu family? ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Xu Yan took out the marriage certificate.¡±Mom, I¡¯ve already registered my marriage with Guan Ling.¡± Guan Ling saw that Xu Yan¡¯s mother¡¯s face had suddenly turned ashen. Her eyes were trembling, and so were the corners of her mouth. She could not believe what she had just heard. ¡°What did you say?¡± Chapter 2459 - 2524-just her? Chapter 2459: Chapter 2524-just her? She only came back to her senses after a long while. &Nbsp; Xu Yan especially opened up the marriage certificate. I just got it. From now on, Guan Ling will be my wife and your daughter-inw. No matter what, we¡¯ve decided to be together. Wu Ming Feng was burning with anger, pointing at Xu Yan¡¯s nose: ¡°I¡¯ve raised you up, and you¡¯re going to repay your mother?¡± &Nbsp; Xu Yan¡¯s expression was firm. I can be filial to you, but I also have to be responsible to my other half. I like her, and no matter what you do, I will never leave her. I never did in the past, and now that I¡¯m married to her, I will never leave her. Wu Mingfeng pointed at Guan Ling. you¡¯re really capable. You got my son to get married to you without telling me. You¡¯re really a Vixen. Let me ask you, what can you bring to my son? ¡± Would it bring power or connections? You¡¯re such a good-for-nothing person, what right do you have to stay by her side?¡± The corner of Guan Ling¡¯s mouth twitched. Xu Yan¡¯s mother was indeed very snobbish. If she said that she could bring true love to Xu Yan, she would probably scoff at her. For people like them, every rtionship was equivalent to benefits. What are feelings? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om They did not understand. Xu Yan felt that his mother¡¯s words, and in front of Guan Ling, were only embarrassing. His mother was a person who only cared about benefits. He didn¡¯t like people who only cared about benefits and didn¡¯t care about feelings. ¡°Connections?¡± he asked coldly. You wanted the news agencies to fire Guan Ling, but you didn¡¯t get your wish. It¡¯s because she has connections, and her connections are stronger than yours.¡± ¡°Just her?¡± Wu Mingfeng sneered. herwork is Gu Nian¡¯S. Do you have a betterwork than her? ¡± Wu Mingfeng was speechless. She was definitely no match for Gu Nian. ¡°Gu Nian has just graduated. She can¡¯t possibly use her father and uncle¡¯s connections just to help Guan Ling. How can you be so naive? Besides, they¡¯re just ssmates. How close do you think they are?¡± His mother¡¯s power waspletely disyed in front of Guan Ling. It made him feel ashamed and ashamed of having such a mother. you don¡¯t have to care about how close they are. You just need to know that many people don¡¯t weigh everything based on benefits. Fortunately, I¡¯m not that kind of person. The people I know and the people I love are not like that. I came back today to tell you that your son is married. In the future, you don¡¯t have to help me arrange blind dates. If there¡¯s nothing important, I won¡¯te back here. Wu Mingfeng was furious. you want toe back, but you¡¯ll have to see if your father and I wee you back. From today onwards, if you insist on being with Guan Ling, we¡¯ll treat it as if we don¡¯t have a son like you. ¡°If you insist on doing this, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish,¡± Xu Yan said with a hint of anger in his eyes. Then, he pulled Guan Ling out of the mansion. It started snowing again outside. Guan Ling looked at him worriedly.¡±Yingluo was too impulsive just now.¡± She didn¡¯t dare to say anything just now, afraid that she would say something wrong and add fuel to the fire. Xu Yan¡¯s mother was a very strong person. She believed that she was a scheming b * tch who took the opportunity to climb up the socialdder, so she didn¡¯t dare to show it. Xu Yan pulled her into the car. we can¡¯t back off in front of someone like her. If we back off, we won¡¯t have a chance to stand out again. She will definitely suppress us. Don¡¯t worry about her. We¡¯ll just live our own lives. Chapter 2460: Become the head of the Academy of Sciences? Chapter 2460: Be the head of the Academy of Sciences? ¡°Do you really want to cut off all ties with them?¡± Guan Ling held his hand. For her, he had cut off all ties with his parents. That would make her a sinner. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t acknowledge me as her son, then there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± The car started and slowly left the mansion. He had his own outlook on life and values. No one should force him to ept the life that he thought he had arranged for him. He liked his current life, doing a career that he was interested in, having a working partner that he was interested in, and a wife that he loved very much. Wasn¡¯t this kind of life much better than his mother¡¯s cold life of profit? On the other hand, Xu Yan and Guan Ling had used only two days to change the status of their lives. Both of them were now married. On the other hand, Gu Nian had already lived the life of an old couple. After work, she received a call from an unknown number. When she picked it up, she heard that it was Ye Qun. Oh, it was Zhao Zheng¡¯s cousin, Ye Qun. She did not have a good impression of that cousin. His ambition was written all over his face. Didn¡¯t he just want to get the Tiangang group? He didn¡¯t know how to restrain himself. Inparison, his other cousin, Ye Xu, seemed to be a lot more indifferent. However, the more indifferent a person was, the more suspicious their motives were. Was he really indifferent, or was he just pretending to make people lower their guard? He still had to observe for a while. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Of course, she still had to give him the courtesy on the surface. ¡°Can I treat you to a meal tonight?¡± Ye Qun asked with a smile. Zhaozheng is at the Research Institute. He¡¯ll only be meeting youter today. Let¡¯s treat you to a meal when he¡¯s free in a few days, ¡± Gu Nian said with a smile. ¡°No need, no need. I just want to treat you to a meal. Zhaozheng, we¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± Gu Nian suddenly narrowed her eyes.¡¯Treat me to a meal?¡¯ He was trying to please her for no reason. Then let¡¯s go take a look. In a very luxurious private room in Ye Qun¡¯s Club, he had prepared a good banquet for Gu Nian. Ye Qun weed Gu Nian all the way to the entrance of the club. The moment he saw her, he was all smiles and his attitude was especially friendly. Gu Nian removed her coat and smiled. ¡°Big brother, why did you treat me to a meal out of the blue?¡± ¡°We¡¯re a family, so we should get together often, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Gu Nian replied, smiling. What was this old fox up to? When they arrived at the private room and sat down, the night group asked, ¡± ¡°Can I drink?¡± let¡¯s drink some fruit juice or something. She can¡¯t drink in front of an old fox like him. It won¡¯t be good if she gets drunk. ¡°Okay, okay, okay, then we¡¯ll make fresh fruit juice.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Ye Qun poured himself a ss of red wine. After two sses of red wine, his words became clear. ¡°Niannian, Yingluo, you don¡¯t mind me calling you that, right?¡± ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind,¡± Gu Nian waved her hand. ¡°Niannian, your father is the head of the hospital. This is a symbol of absolute power.¡± ¡®Yes,¡¯ Gu Nian agreed. ¡°It¡¯s alright. My father is dedicated to the people.¡± I understand, ¡± Ye Qun said with an ¡± I understand ¡± expression. we¡¯re all family. There¡¯s no need to be so cautious. I¡¯m not being cautious. I¡¯m just telling the truth. Gu Nian continued to smile. In all her life, she had never said such an arrogant thing as ¡®do you know who my father is¡¯. Okay, okay, okay. It¡¯s the truth. It¡¯s the truth. But I think it¡¯s an honor to be able to work for the people, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Gu Nian replied as she took a sip of her juice. do you want Zhaozheng to be like your father and be the head of the Academy? ¡° Chapter 2461: I respect his choice Chapter 2461: I respect his choice Gu Nian chuckled.¡¯Oh, he¡¯s waiting for me.¡¯ She held the cup and chuckled. it¡¯s mainly up to Zhaozheng¡¯s decision. Besides, there¡¯s only one position in the Academy. He can¡¯t be the head just because he wants to. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Ye Qun waved his hand. hey, with your family¡¯s influence in the scientific research world, wouldn¡¯t it be a piece of cake to make Zhao Zheng the head of the Academy of Science in a decade? ¡± Gu Nian forced a smile. you must be joking. The Research Institute is not named Gu. There are many capable people in the Institute. Everyone has their own abilities. How can you say that it¡¯s an easy task to make Zhao Zheng the leader? ¡± She finally understood that her cousin wanted her to persuade Zhao Zheng to give up the inheritance of the ye family¡¯s enterprise and let Zhao Zheng stay in the Academy of Science. To be honest, Zhaozheng really did not think much of such a group. They were not people who valued money, so it was fine as long as they had enough. However, this cousin of his had been secretly testing him all day long, which made him feel a little disdainful. ¡°Niannian, to be honest, in this day and age, it¡¯s better to have power. With power, won¡¯t you have money? But money doesn¡¯t mean power, don¡¯t you think?¡± big brother, you can¡¯t say that. Who says that people with power will be rich? my father and the rest are just public servants. Our family has been living in the Academy of Science for so many years. My father has only received subsidies from the state and has never received an extra penny from ill-gotten gains. Gu Nian put on a fake smile. Ye Qun¡¯s expression gradually turned cold. This little girl was really stubborn. Did that mean that Zhao Zheng really wanted topete with him for the Tiangang group? Then what should he do? There was no point in continuing. The more he said, the more annoying he would be. yes, yes, yes. I don¡¯t mean anything else. I just feel that Zhaozheng is already the principal. If he were to give up on everything now, it would be a huge loss. however, he is my father-inw¡¯s only son after all. His three elder sisters are not interested in running a business. I don¡¯t know either. Perhaps he will have no choice but to give up everything he has now. I respect his choice. Gu nianlin frowned. Ye Qun¡¯s expression turnedpletely cold. Gu Nian sized him up. This cousin of his was indeed a problem. It was not a wise move to keep him around Zhaozheng. It was better to let him do something wrong andpletely let him stop thinking about it. That was why he had lied to him that Zhao Zheng was interested in Tiangang group. This cousin of his was probably unable to hold back any longer. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Of course, we have to respect Zhaozheng¡¯s choice.¡± The banquet ended on a bad note. It was snowing heavily outside. Gu Nian got into the car and went home. Ye Qun¡¯s eyes shed. He could not let that kid inherit the Tiangang group. Otherwise, he would suffer a great loss. She had better go back and discuss with Ye Xu how to deal with that kid. Gu Nian returned home in the snow, and Shen Zhaozheng followed her home. As soon as he returned, she quickly went up to him and patted the snow on his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re back pretty early.¡± yes, I¡¯m rushing to finish up my work. I just saw your caring back. Where did you go? ¡± ¡°Take a guess.¡± Shen Zhaozheng took off his coat and walked in with her in his arms. ¡°Guess? How could I have guessed? Go ahead.¡± your cousin, Ye Qun, has invited me to dinner. ¡°What is he thinking?¡± Shen Zhaoming frowned. Chapter 2462 - 2527-should I do something? Chapter 2462: Chapter 2527-should I do something? what do you think? he¡¯s just afraid that you¡¯ll inherit the Tiangang group. He¡¯s really stupid. If he could stay put, thispany would really be handed over to him to run. But he¡¯s been jumping up and down. With thisparison, if you didn¡¯t inherit it in the end, your father would definitely like his other cousin, Ye Xu, more. Maybe at that time, Ye Xu would be the fisherman who benefits from the left. Shen Zhaozheng held her and went upstairs. Ye Xu is definitely not easy to deal with. When ites to benefits, no one can sit back and do nothing. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s moreposed. yeah, I think so too. I¡¯ve told Ye Qun today that you still have a chance of inheriting Tiangang group. He might be making some moves soon, so you have to be careful. ¡°Yes, I know. Don¡¯t worry.¡± He nodded. Ye Qun hurriedly went to find Ye Xu to discuss some matters. It was snowing heavily outside, but the lights in Ye Xu¡¯s Vi were still on. In the side hall, Ye Xu poured him some ck tea.¡±Let¡¯s relieve ourselves.¡± Ye Qun gritted his teeth. that little girl is so stubborn. I tried to persuade her, saying that Zhaozheng is more suitable to stay in the field of scientific research, but she just wouldn¡¯t listen. Ye Xu lit a cigarette and said,¡±then what do you n to do?¡± I see that the old master¡¯s health is getting worse by the day, and the Tiangang group will soon choose an heir.¡± ¡°Do you think Shen Zhaozheng is really willing to take over the Tiangang group? ¡°He¡¯s already the Dean of an Academy. To be honest, if I were the Dean, I wouldn¡¯t even be moved by the sky-high wealth. How much money can a Dean make? who wouldn¡¯t give me face wherever I go?¡± Ye Xu frowned. I can¡¯t say for sure. Maybe he just feels that there are too many restrictions on the personnel in the establishment. ¡°Then, should I do something? Thest time I told the old man that Zhaozheng might be trying to make money for the Shen family, I saw that the old man was a little unhappy.¡± ¡°Have you ever thought about why the old master is unhappy?¡± Ye Xu tapped the cigarette ash. Ye Qun¡¯s eyes flickered, and he continued, ¡± ¡°Could it be that Zhenzhen has poked the old master¡¯s sore spot?¡± Ye Xu nodded. I think you¡¯re right. Maybe the old man thinks so too. You exposed his son¡¯s intentions in front of him. How can he be happy? ¡± After all, the old master only has one son, and Shen Zhaozheng is his only hope.¡± Ye Qun also lit a cigarette. well, then we will continue to let the old master believe that Shen Zhaozheng is really thinking for the Shen family. His heart is not with the ye family. The old master will definitely not be at ease to hand over such a huge family property to an outsider. ¡°How can we prove it?¡± Ye Xu sighed. ¡°Let me think about it.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll think about it too.¡± After Ye Qun left, Ye Xu¡¯s mother walked out. She chuckled and said, ¡± Ye Qun is still as reckless as ever. Don¡¯t learn from him, understand? ¡± Ye Xu¡¯s smile was almost non-existent. don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just cheering him on. After all, he¡¯s the second-in-line sessor. I¡¯m just blindly joining in. The mother and son looked at each other and smiled. The woman¡¯s eyes lit up. The Crown Prince had actually returned. This was quite unexpected. It seemed like those two women back then were really stupid. In the Royal Vi, Gu Nian was studying through the night. Why did she do that? Although she didn¡¯t have her final exams, she still had her graduation n. The topic of her graduation n was the history of scientific and cultural development in TZ over the past hundred years. N?v(el)B\\jnn This was a very big issue, and it required a lot of stories to make the graduation project look good. Chapter 2463: 2528-as long as the price is right Chapter 2463: Chapter 2528-as long as the price is right She had to go to work during the day, and after she came back, she still had to spend time with the children. After all, the children had learned to speak and needed thepany of their parents. After everything was done, it was already eight o ¡®clock. The pressure was huge. She browsed the web and took notes at the same time. Shen Zhaozheng, who had not been busy recently, was ying building blocks with the child. Both Lili and Qi Chen were independent children and would not pester their mothers all day. Perhaps it was because they cared about the difference between this mother and song ran¡¯s mother in their behavior. Back then, song ran had put aside everything on her hands to focus on taking care of the two children. However, Gu Nian was different. She had not dyed her studies or work. Times were different now. Instead of apanying the two children, Shen Zhaozheng was more like apanying Gu Nian. After all, he had graduated from the University of Science and Technology, and no one was more familiar with the scientific system than him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to search on the inte. I can be your mentor.¡±
As he sat on the sofa, Gu Nian stepped on his big brother¡¯s chest.|| On herp, she didn¡¯t even turn her head,¡±forget it, do you think I don¡¯t know an old fox like you?¡± You must have your conditions. I¡¯ll just rely on myself.¡± However, the information on the inte was tooplicated and needed to be filtered. Moreover, a lot of the information could not be verified, so she did not know if it was true or false. When she submitted it and the doctor rejected it, she would have to modify it again. She did not have the time to be in the United States. Unwilling to give up, she searched for some information on the inte and flipped through the books she had borrowed from the library. He felt that it might be better to ask the ready-made question bank at the side. ¡ª Shen Boyong and ye Liangtian¡¯s health wasn¡¯t very good, and coincidentally, both of them had kidney problems. But ye Liang Tian¡¯s condition was more serious. After Ye Qun asked around, he felt that even the heavens were helping him. If old leader Shen had to change his kidney, would this director Shen give his kidney to the old leader?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om If he was willing to exchange, what would their Big Uncle think? But now, the most difficult thing was how to force the old leader to have a kidney transnt. That was why they said that money could make the devil turn millstones. Ye Qun found Shen Boyong¡¯s nanny, a woman in her fifties, and bribed her with money so that she would listen to his arrangements. As long as the price was right, there was no one that couldn¡¯t be bribed. At the end of the year, Shen Zhaozheng suddenly received a call from the housekeeper at the western suburbs residence, saying that his father had fallen ill and had been sent to the nearest hospital, saying that he needed a kidney transnt. Shen Zhaozheng knew that his father¡¯s kidneys had always been weak, but he had been recovering well recently. He didn¡¯t expect to suddenly receive news that his father was going to have a kidney transnt. He was flustered for a moment, but he quickly regained his calm and asked the housekeeper on the other end of the phone, ¡± ¡°Where is my father now?¡± he¡¯s at the People¡¯s Hospital near the western suburbs residence. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to the first hospital?¡± Shen Zhaoming frowned.
the old leader suddenly fell ill. I had no choice but to send him to the nearest hospital. Director, do you have time toe over now? ¡± Although Shen Zhaozheng felt that something was amiss, he still drove over quickly. When he arrived at the People¡¯s Hospital, the only person who came out to greet him was still his father¡¯s personal nanny. The nanny, Auntie cui, came over anxiously. ¡°Zhaozheng, the doctor said that your father might need a kidney transnt. If you really need a kidney transnt, can you give it to your father?¡±
Chapter 2464: 2529-what are your intentions? Chapter 2464: Chapter 2529-what are your intentions? Shen Zhaozheng helped her inside. ¡°Aunty cui, don¡¯t worry. Let me take a look at my father first.¡± ¡°Zhaozheng, tell me first. Are you willing to donate your kidney to your father?¡± aunty cui held his hand. ¡°I¡¯m willing. He¡¯s my father. Of course I¡¯m willing,¡± he quickly said. Aunty cui heaved a sigh of relief, and a smug smile appeared in her eyes. She had gotten the 500000 Yuan so easily. All she had to do was get Zhao Zheng to say that he was willing to donate his kidney for his father, and she would be able to get the 500000 Yuan. With this 500000 Yuan, she would not have to serve anyone else and could go home to spend the rest of her life. She patted Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s arm and said, ¡± ¡°Zhaozheng, wait a minute. I¡¯m going to the doctor¡¯s office.¡± Shen Zhaozheng looked at her with a meaningful smile. In the sanatorium, Ye Qun held the recording that he had received and snorted softly. This was really a piece of cake. It seemed that the Crown Prince was really very loyal to his adoptive father. Would his suspicious uncle really want his only son to be so loyal to his adoptive father? How could he not hesitate? In his opinion, it was impossible.
He took the recording and was led by the nurse to his uncle¡¯s ward. The ward was very spacious, with two rooms and two living rooms. There was even a yard and a pond outside. The medical staff was also very well-coordinated. The nurse took ye Liangtian¡¯s blood pressure and nodded, ¡± your blood pressure is a little high. Please take your medicine on time, Sir. Ye Liangtian waved his hand. alright, I got it. If it¡¯s the same every day, you can go out. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked. uncle, ¡± Ye Qun immediately stepped forward and said softly, ¡± I have something to say to you. It¡¯s better to let the irrelevant people leave first. ¡°All of you can leave now.¡± Ye Liangtian waved his hand. The medical staff quickly left.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Ye Qun quickly took out the recording he had gotten his hands on and said with a grave expression, ¡± ¡°Uncle, I have something to tell you about Zhaozheng.¡± ¡°What could have happened?¡± ye Liangtian replied nonchntly. Ye Qun yed the recording. As ye Liangtian listened, his face darkened. ¡°You¡¯ve really given me this recording.¡± Ye Qun was slightly taken aback. What did these words mean? Ye Liangtian nced at him and said,¡±you¡¯ve gone through so much trouble to make Zhao Zheng say this. Aren¡¯t you just trying to make me think that Zhao Zheng is loyal to the Shen family?¡± Ye Qun, you¡¯ve been so busy trying to sow discord between us father and son, what are your intentions?¡± Ye Qun was so shocked that his brain went nk. First uncle was not angry with Shen Zhaozheng? ording to his understanding of his uncle, he would definitely think that his son was angry at Shen Zhaozheng for siding with an outsider. But why didn¡¯t things go as he had expected? ¡°Come out,¡± ye Liangtian said coldly. As soon as she finished speaking, the Shen family¡¯s nanny, Auntie cui, came out of the room. Ye Qun¡¯s face immediately sank. What was going on with this Lao Ai?
Then, Shen Zhaozheng also walked out. Ye Qun felt as if he had fallen into a trap. Shen Zhaozheng, this kid, was indeed unfathomable. three days ago, someone came to me and gave me 500000 Yuan, ¡± aunty cui said carefully. he told me to say something like Zhaozheng is willing to donate his kidney to the old leader. Ye Liangtian raised his hand again, and someone walked in from outside the door. This person was Ye Qun¡¯s driver. Auntie cui pointed at him and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s him. He was the one who made me say this,¡±
Chapter 2465: Everything will be taken back? Chapter 2465: Everything will be taken back? Ye Qun¡¯s heart sankpletely. It¡¯s over, all my schemes were too clever, and my cleverness was ruined by my cleverness. He was finished this time. Shen Zhaozheng walked to his father¡¯s side and whispered, ¡± dad, I know. It was Ye Qun¡¯s scheme. He just wanted to sow discord between us so that you would give up on me and he could inherit the ye family¡¯s Tianji group. I¡¯ll be honest with you. If the Father over there needs a kidney transnt, I would be willing to give it to his Hanhan. Ye Liangtian¡¯s expression did not look too good. Shen Zhaozheng continued, ¡± but if you want to change, I will do the same. You gave birth to me, and he raised me. I owe you a lot. I don¡¯t think you want your son to be an ungrateful person. Ye Qun almost vomited blood. He had painstakingly designed this scheme. Could it be that he wanted Shen Zhaozheng to show his righteous side? He had really shot himself in the foot. Ye Liangtian thought for a moment and sighed. That¡¯s right. If he was like Ye Qun, scheming at every turn and being heartless, he would really look down on this son of his. Even though he felt a little ufortable, he was also very proud of his son.
Ye Liangtian raised his head and looked at Ye Qun, ¡± thest time you came to me, you said that Zhaozheng¡¯s heart was with the Shen family, and now you¡¯vee up with this n. I don¡¯t care if Zhaozheng is with the Shen family or not, but I can see your wild ambitions. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll give thepany to Zhaozheng but not you? then, you can give up. Thepany will definitely not be given to you. You¡¯ve been removed from thepany. Hand over all your positions in Tiangang group tomorrow, and I¡¯ll take back all of Tiangang¡¯s shares. You can go back and manage your clubs.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Ye Qun¡¯s legs were about to go soft from fear. He did have a few clubs and a few restaurants, butpared to Tian Huan group, they were simply a drop in the ocean. How could he be willing to have everything he had in Tian Huan taken back? He had really suffered a double loss this time. Shen Zhaozheng had actually held back a trick against him. He was actually so sinister. He had underestimated his enemy. He quickly apologized, ¡± uncle, I know I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯m Doing This for Your Sake. I¡¯m not suspecting Zhaozheng, I¡¯m just wary of the Shen family. I¡¯m wrong, I won¡¯t do this again. Please take a look. Ye Liangtian raised his head. call my security in. Take him out. Don¡¯t let him continue to embarrass himself here. Two tall security guards walked in and immediately pulled Ye Qun out. Ye Qun knew that the position of Chairman of Tiangang group hadpletely be an illusion. He had worked so hard for so long, but all of it had turned into bubbles. All of this was Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s fault. In the house, the nanny, Auntie cui, trembled as she looked at the two big shots. She handed over the entire 500000 Yuan. Shen Zhaozheng stared at her coldly. I thought that you¡¯d put in your best effort after serving my father for so many years. A mere 500000 Yuan is enough to buy you off. You don¡¯t have to stay with my father anymore. Go. Auntie cui walked out of the room and broke out in a cold sweat. When she was at the People¡¯s Hospital, she was pulled back by Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s wife, Gu Nian, as soon as she turned the corner. They knew everything, but they were just putting on an act. She had no choice but to tell the truth. Not only did she not get the 500000 Yuan, but she was also chased away by the owner. This time, her losses were really too heavy. Only Shen Zhaozheng and ye Liangtian were left in the room. Chapter 2466: 2530-vomiting blood to death Chapter 2466: Chapter 2530-vomiting blood to death Ye Liangtian sighed. Zhaozheng, you¡¯ve seen it for yourself. Your cousin is so obsessed with this position. Are you sure you can¡¯t take over and manage mypany? ¡± Shen Zhaozheng hesitated for a moment before looking up. father, I¡¯ve thought it through. I¡¯ve also discussed it with second sister. When she was in college, she studied business. She¡¯s willing to take over the Tiangang group. You should know that if our family has power, it will only be good for our Tiangang group. There¡¯s no harm. Eh? This was a new way of thinking. This was also the excuse that Shen Zhaozheng and Ye Ting had discussed. Ye Ting said that her father would definitely ept this. Although this was only to coax his father, a person like him would never use his power to benefit his ownpany. As expected, ye Liangtian¡¯s eyes brightened. It would be a good idea to let Ye Liu take over. Although she was a girl, Ye Ting was very strong and smart. Although she had been very prestigious in the biology industry all these years, she did study business in college and was very talented. He would be at ease to hand thepany over to her. Moreover, Zhaozheng was right. If the ye family had power in their hands, the Tiangang group would definitely be prosperous. ¡°Is your second sister willing to take over thepany?¡± he suddenlyughed.
yes, she¡¯s willing to give up everything rted to biology and take over the Tiangang group. Ye Liangtian sighed. I still prefer you to take over thepany. But if you¡¯re not willing, I don¡¯t want to force you. || In the future, when your second sister takes over thepany, you must assist her well. The Tiangang group belongs to the three of you, do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. Ye Qun was so busy, but in the end, thepany did not belong to him, and it was even removed from the list. If he knew that thepany had fallen into the hands of his cousin, who he had always looked down on, he would probably vomit blood and die. Ye Xu was the one who told Shen Zhaozheng about Ye Qun¡¯s conspiracy. Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s smile was almost non-existent. This second cousin of his was definitely better than Ye Qun.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Ye Qun had been expelled from Tianji group. When Ye Xu learned that Ye Ting was going to take over thepany, he was very surprised. It seemed that these four siblings really did have some skill. He could not be like Ye Qun and underestimate them. This time, he did not get any benefits, but at least he did not end up like Ye Qun, who had nothing. He warned himself to be more careful in the future, and at least win the trust of these four siblings. Especially Ye Ting, he was the most difficult one. After this incident, it was the end of the year. The media department was busy, and they were only given a day off on the eve of the new year. They even went to Guan Ling and Xu Yan¡¯s house for a meal to celebrate Guan Ling¡¯s official entry into the grave of marriage. Du Jun also announced that she and her boyfriend were going to register their marriage after the new year. At this point, Jian Xia was the only one who was still single. Gu nianduo looked at her twice but Jian Xia pretended not to see her. She only drank two more sses of wine. During this period of time, Xie Muye had been on a diplomatic visit abroad. After he had pressed her against the door and forced a kiss on her, he had gone abroad. He had been sending her messages recently, but because of the time difference, she had not replied to him. She needed to calm down. She had not even sorted out her thoughts. After they finished their meal, Gu Nian went home.
Chapter 2467: 2532-treating her like a child Chapter 2467: Chapter 2532-treating her like a child The next day was New Year¡¯s Eve. Gu Nian followed her schedule. She would have lunch at the Shen family¡¯s house and dinner at the ye family¡¯s house. The next morning, the family would take the high-speed rail back to Haicheng. This time, it was Gu Yanzhi who hade to pick them up. Gu Nian looked behind him and Gu Yanzhi patted her head. alright, stop looking. Mom and dad are out on a trip. Gu Nian¡¯s eyes widened. I came back with my family and they went on a vacation? Don¡¯t you miss me? Don¡¯t you miss their grandsons and granddaughters?¡± Gu Yanzhi raised his eyebrows. it¡¯s because director Gu was worried that our mother would spend all her energy on you two little kids. So, he took our mother to the North to watch the snow. Gu Nian snorted. director Gu, this is so boring. It¡¯s rare for me toe back. Why is he so petty? ¡± ¡°Alright, get in the car.¡± Gu Nian sat in the front passenger seat while Shen Zhaozheng and the two children sat in the back. Gu Nian turned to look at Gu Yanzhi and squinted. ¡°Mom called me and told me that you¡¯re already at the main Battalion level. Not bad, Gu Yanzhi. You¡¯re even more sessful than principal Gu.¡± Gu Yanzhi, who was driving a Hummer, snorted. don¡¯t talk nonsense. When Dean Gu was 23 years old, he was already a team leader. He didn¡¯t go to college, so his achievements were above mine. Gu Nian sneered. look at how cautious you are. Do you really have to be like this? you¡¯ve surpassed your master. Just ept mypliments. I think you¡¯re getting more and more boring.
If it was in the past, Gu Yanzhi would have said smugly,¡¯that¡¯s right, you have to be careful in front of your brother in the future¡¯. Gu Yanzhi flicked her forehead.¡±With our family¡¯s current status, shouldn¡¯t we be careful with our words and actions? If someone gets a hold of me, I¡¯ll be in trouble, and so will our dad. You have to be careful when you speak outside, do you hear me?¡± ¡°I heard you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just saying it in front of you. I¡¯m very tight-lipped outside.¡± He still treated her like a child, seriously. As soon as they arrived home, Gu Nian pulled Gu Yanzhi into the room. Now, she had two wishes. One was Jian Xia and Xie Muye, and the other was her brother¡¯s marriage. Gu Yanzhi was 188 cm tall and so handsome. His family background was a perfect match for his. By right, there should be countless girls pursuing him. ¡°Do you have a girlfriend?¡± Gu Yanzhi tapped her head. you¡¯re so smitten with love. What¡¯s the matter? you only have love in your mind. I have a lot of things to do here, and fate hasn¡¯te yet. What¡¯s the hurry? ¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Don¡¯t you have any suitors?¡± Gu Nian asked as she squinted at him. Gu Yanzhi was confused.¡±I really didn¡¯t pay attention to this Yingluo.¡± Gu Yanzhi had apletely different face at school and at home. He was like a cool yuppie at school, and the threshold of his house was too high. Ordinary girls would not dare to approach him when they saw his cold appearance. In addition, he had two good friends by his side, who helped him block those peach blossoms. Gu Yanzhi really didn¡¯t know if there were people in the school who were pursuing him. Gu Nian did not want to waste any more time talking to him when she saw his nk expression. When she went to the living room, she saw Shen Zhaozheng on the phone. The two children were sitting on the carpet next to the sofa, ying with the building blocks. Gu Nian walked over and heard Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s surprised voice. ¡°Oh, really? Are you getting engaged? Oh, then I¡¯ll have to congratte hanzhi. Yup, yup, yup, we¡¯ll be returning to the capital after the new year. Alright, yup, yup, goodbye.¡± Chapter 2468: Im busy Chapter 2468: I¡¯m busy Gu Nian walked over and hugged his waist,¡¯congrattions, hanzhi? What happened to hanzhi?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°He¡¯s getting engaged.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. Really? Why did they suddenly get engaged? With who?¡± he¡¯s called Mu Tong. Didn¡¯t he go to sweep the streets when he was being punished to reform throughbor? ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± we met there. The MU family seems to be in business. They have a wide range of industries. now that you mention it, I remember that this girl came to look for me. She¡¯s very pretty and has the temper of a youngdy. However, she¡¯s a straightforward person. I think she¡¯s not bad. Gu Nian said. She could also find her own happiness with it. This way, she could finally heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Yeah, I hope hanzhi can live a good life,¡± Shen Zhaozheng nodded. ¡°Did your brother and sister-inw Call?¡±
yes, he¡¯s holding a banquet at home on the sixth day of the new year. He asked if we could make it. of course we can. We¡¯ll go back on the fourth or fifth day, what do you think? ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± The only person that Gu niannian was worried about was Gu Yanzhi. Gu Yanzhi,¡±my dear sister, did I ever say that I like men?¡± Why did you make such a conclusion? In short, these few days, Gu Yanzhi had brought his younger sister and his older sister with him.|| Her husband had two nephews and nieces running around. He had brothers from all walks of life in Haicheng. Some of them had families that owned seafood restaurants, some of them had private saunors, and some of them even owned indoor ski resorts. Gu Nian carefully observed everything and concluded that all of this was a brotherly rtionship. There was nothing fishy about it. After a few days of fun, they booked tickets for the high-speed rail back to the capital city on the fifth day of the Lunar New Year. Gu Yanzhi sent them to the train station. Gu Nian said goodbye to him reluctantly and asked him to visit the capital city when he was free. After all, their uncles and grandfathers were all there. Gu Yanzhi pushed her head. I¡¯m busy. I¡¯ll go over when I¡¯m free. ¡°When will director Gu and his wife be back?¡± I don¡¯t know. Today¡¯s trip seems to be to look at ice sculptures in the northeast. Our mom can¡¯t walk after seeing ice and snow, just like you. It might take some time. ¡°Alright, then you can guard the big yard alone.¡± ¡°I called my friends over to y mahjong. I don¡¯t have much to do these few days,¡± ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Gu Nian squinted her eyes. Gu Nian and Shen Zhaozheng traveled North and arrived at the capital city after seven hours. The group of people went straight to the Shen family¡¯s courtyard.
Before they entered the courtyard, Shen Zhaozheng pulled Gu Nian aside. Gu Nian turned to look at him.¡±What are you worried about?¡± Shen Zhaozheng shook his head. I¡¯m not worried about anything. I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll feel ufortable with him. If you feel ufortable, there¡¯s no need to attend. Gu Nian patted her shoulder. don¡¯t worry. If he doesn¡¯t feel ufortable, I won¡¯t feel ufortable either. Besides, he has already found his own happiness. What¡¯s there for me to feel ufortable about? don¡¯t you think? ¡± The two of them entered the Shen family¡¯s courtyard.
The winter in the capital was very cold and dry. When the wind blew, it felt like a knife was cutting at one¡¯s face. In the main hall, she saw a crowd of people. After all, Zhaozheng had three older brothers, and there were many people with his family. As Gu Nian and Shen Zhaozheng entered the main hall, everyone turned to look at them. Shen hanzhi and Mu Tong were standing side by side. Mu Tong was holding onto Shen hanzhi¡¯s hand, and Shen hanzhi was like a pine tree, standing straight and expressionless. Chapter 2469: It rained during the Qingming Festival Chapter 2469: It rained during the Qingming Festival He was very different from the past. Gu Nian walked up to him and smiled. ¡°Congrattions.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Shen hanzhi said with a distant smile. Mu Tong smiled and said,¡±this is little uncle.¡±|| Mother, thank you foring to our engagement party.¡± Gu Nian gave them the gifts that he had brought before he and Shen Zhaozheng retreated to the side. Gu Nian observed for a moment. Although Shen hanzhi was holding Mu Tong¡¯s hand the entire time, there was no emotional exchange. On the other hand, Mu Tong was looking at Shen hanzhi with love in his eyes. She let out a sigh. No matter how they got along, it had nothing to do with her. She would attend Shen hanzhi¡¯s wedding in the future, but after that, she would not have any more opportunities to interact with her. If he was smart, he would learn to cherish the people around him. If he wasn¡¯t, he would reap what he sowed and she wouldn¡¯t interfere. Naturally, the engagement party was very lively. After all, Shen hanzhi was the eldest grandson of the Shen family, so his engagement party was very Grand in the Shen family. At night, when the guests had left, Shen hanzhi and Mu Tong returned to their room.
¡°Did you ept my pursuit just for Gu Nian¡¯s sake?¡± Mu Tong red at him. Shen hanzhi¡¯s face darkened, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Mu Tong had swept the streets with Shen hanzhi and developed feelings for her. She was someone who liked to chase after someone she liked, so she quicklyunched an attack on Shen hanzhi. Shen hanzhi had ignored her in the beginning. When did it start? It seemed that he had epted her pursuit ever since Gu Nian had given birth to the twins. However, they had always kept their distance. When it came to matters between a couple, they had only held hands. As a girl, she was always the one who took the initiative to propose. He only said that they would get engaged first, then stay for a while, and get married if it was appropriate. It was as if he didn¡¯t look forward to marriage, and only wanted toplete it.|| It was just an important mission in his life. Ever since he got together with Shen hanzhi, Mu Tong¡¯s arrogance had been reduced by half. Girls were usually like this in love. They would usuallypromise and lower their status for the person they loved. She watched as Shen hanzhi took her pajamas and went to the bathroom, and she suddenly felt a little disappointed. After the disappointment, she became happy again.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om No matter what, she was already engaged to Shen hanzhi, and hanzhi¡¯s parents and uncles were very satisfied with her. She had restrained herself for Shen hanzhi, and she believed that she would be able to move Shen hanzhi. Everyone understood the principle of love growing over time, didn¡¯t they? As the new year passed, spring arrived in the blink of an eye. The weather in the capital city gradually became warmer. In April, even the rtively dry climate in the North could not escape the saying: It rained during the Qingming Festival. Jian Xia stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and looked at the drizzling rain outside the window. Her mood also became ¡®gloomy¡¯. There was another person who felt the haze brought by the heavy rain with her, Xie Muye.
He was standing under a willow tree by the road opposite Jian Xia¡¯s house. The rain was getting heavier and the dense branches and leaves of the weeping willow were no longer able to shelter him from the rain. Xie Muye was personally acting out what was called: The pedestrians on the road felt like their souls were about to be cut off. She just looked at him like this, and he also stood motionless in the rain, looking up at the window where she was. Neither of them moved. It was as if time had stopped at that moment. It was not until the rain outside gradually became lighter that Jian Xia saw the person under the tree opposite her take out his mobile phone.
Chapter 2470: 2535-rain continues Chapter 2470: Chapter 2535-rain continues Are you leaving? After she left, they would never contact each other again, right? This was also good. This rain was a farewell. Jian Xia was waiting by the window, waiting for that person to leave. However, she didn¡¯t expect to receive a text message from Xie Muye. ¡°The rain has stopped. Come down, I have something to tell you.¡± It was a short sentence, but Jian Xia¡¯s heart was in a state of shock. She couldn¡¯t describe how she felt at that time. She only felt that she was angry, unwilling, and aggrieved. In the end, she even had some expectations? It was a veryplicated feeling. He stood in ce for a long time before finally replying, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to say to you. You can go now. Let¡¯s not contact each other anymore.¡± After replying, Jian Xia left the window. The moment she turned around, the sound of the rain became even louder.
She didn¡¯t turn back to look. She thought that the rain was so heavy, that person probably wouldn¡¯t wait any longer, right?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om This should be the final farewell, right? She let out a long breath, but the emotions that lingered in her heart couldn¡¯t be resolved quickly. However, the Jian family was currently facing ¡®troubled times¡¯, and she had no energy to think too much. The Xie family was trying to exterminate the Jian family. It wasn¡¯t enough to drive Grandpa Jian out. They took advantage of the fact that they hadn¡¯t recovered and attacked father Jian. The two families had long since reached a point where they could not get along, and would not rest until one of them was dead. Where did she get the confidence that Xie Muye would be the one who could help her? He had been preparing himself mentally for a long time, but he was eventually disturbed by a text message. Xie Muye said,¡±don¡¯te down yet. The rain is getting heavier outside. I¡¯ll go to the corner to take shelter. You cane down when the rain gets lighter.¡± Jian Xia, I hope you cane down. I¡¯m confident and I won¡¯t wait for you, right?¡± Jian Xia was upset and threw her phone on the sofa. She forced herself not to look at it and not to reply to any messages from him. The rain continued to fall and the sky turned gloomy. In the evening of early spring, the glistening leaves gave off a cold light that made Jian Xia, who was in the heater, feel a little cold. She didn¡¯t know if she was feeling cold for herself or for Xie Muye. When it waspletely dark outside, the wall clock in the house struck six times, and the nanny called everyone for dinner. Jian Xia was eating her dinner absent-mindedly. When she finally finished her dinner, the wall clock struck seven times. It was already seven o ¡®clock, but the rain outside showed no signs of stopping. She gritted her teeth, walked to the door, took an umbre, and walked out. It took ten minutes to reach the corner of the street. She walked very fast, and her trousers were wet.|| She hurried to the corner of the street, but she didn¡¯t see his car or him. She gritted her teeth. How could he possibly wait for her here? Jian Xia, Jian Xia, why can¡¯t you be smart? Is Xie Muye someone you can touch? The people of the Xie family are all foxes, old and scheming, what do you still expect? What do you want to hear from him? She was filled with disappointment and turned to leave. However, she didn¡¯t know where the man had sneaked out from, but he had crawled under her umbre and held her hand.
His hand was a little cold, and she couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He turned his head and saw that the rain was pouring outside the umbre under the dim streetmp. There was surprise in his eyes, as if he had not expected her to reallye. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± His voice was faint.
Jian Xia was in a panic. I¡¯m here to buy a drink from the convenience store. Let go of me. There was a 24-hour convenience store across the street, which was brightly lit. Xie Muye¡¯s hair was a little wet, but the temperature in his eyes was burning. Chapter 2471: 2536-infuriating Chapter 2471: Chapter 2536-infuriatingn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Jian Xia, I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t have anything to say to you,¡± After she finished speaking, she was in a hurry to leave. He hugged her and she gritted her teeth.¡±I¡¯m going to call for help.¡± ¡°Jian Xia, I didn¡¯t do anything to let you down.¡± ¡°You think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± Jian Xia scoffed. In the next second, she was pulled to the corridor of the post office, which had already closed. The rain was dripping in front of her eyes, and she was pressed against the door of the small post office. Jian Xia looked up and saw that there was a camera. ¡°What are you doing? let me go!¡± She struggled. Xie Muye¡¯s back was facing the camera, blocking her face as well. He stared at her with a burning gaze.¡±If I asked you toe, would I have let uncle song say those things in my house? Jian Xia, do you think I¡¯m that stupid and careless?¡± It wasn¡¯t that Jian Xia didn¡¯t suspect this, but it was precisely because she trusted Xie Muye that she was suddenly betrayed, which made her even angrier.
¡°How should I know? I only know that uncle song has always been close to you. He would never betray you.¡± ¡°He¡¯s close to me, but he has no choice but to listen to my big brother.¡± Jian Xia struggled. let go of me. I don¡¯t want to hear you talk nonsense. The people of the Xie family wereplicated, and her simple heart could not be understood. She was afraid that if Xie Muye was really an old fox, she would be moved by his few words. Then she would be doomed eternally. She didn¡¯t mind, but she didn¡¯t dare to joke around with the entire Jian family. She did not dare to. He lowered his head and kissed her. He wasn¡¯t sure if she woulde. In her eyes, he was a traitor and a bad person. He was either ck or white. She had always looked at people this way. He did not expect that she would reallye. The moment he saw her figure, he was overjoyed. Why did shee? Why did she stille after thinking that he had betrayed her? Because only love could not be cut off. It was a mess. She had finally fallen in love with him. ¡°Let me out of the car.¡± ¡°Come to my ce. I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know.¡± His words seemed to be able to bewitch people, so she went to his apartment. At nine O ¡®clock in the evening, Jian Xia sat in his living room. She looked at the man opposite her and raised her eyebrows slightly.¡±Are you done?¡± ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±
¡°Do you think I¡¯ll listen to your one-sided story?¡± she stood up to leave. you can ask your good friend, Gu Nian. When I was investigating he Yu, she had been following my men. She had been watching my every move. Jian Xia¡¯s eyes flickered,¡±then I¡¯ll leave too.¡± &Nbsp; What was she afraid of?
What she was afraid of was that the Jian family and the Xie family were openly at odds with each other. In the past few days, her grandfather, father, uncle, and everyone with the surname Jian would be furious when the Xie family was mentioned. Everyone knew that the incident was nned by the Xie family, and Xie Muye¡¯s surname was also Xie. If she disregarded everything and got together with Xie Muye, what would her family think? Wasn¡¯t this inviting a Wolf into the house? So, even if she believed what he said, she didn¡¯t have the courage to go against the concept of family and choose to be with Xie Muye. She hurried to the door, and the man grabbed her from behind.|| He would stay with her. Jian Xia¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. It hurt. ¡°Jian Xia, don¡¯t always think about running away, okay? I¡¯m here, so leave everything to me, okay?¡± He was very anxious and helpless. This girl didn¡¯t know of his love in the past. Now that she knew, even though she had fallen in love with him, she still wanted to escape from him. He was so angry. Chapter 2472: Do you like him? Chapter 2472: Do you like him? Jian Xia pushed his chest. it¡¯ste. If I don¡¯t go back now, my parents will be worried. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back,¡± he said helplessly. It was sote, how could he be at ease if he let her go back alone? He drove the car, and she sat in the front passenger seat. The street lights flickered, and she turned her face to him. He didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. The two of them didn¡¯t speak along the way. When they arrived at the small post office, she shouted for him to stop, and he stopped the car. She was about to open the door and get out of the car when he grabbed her again.|| He grabbed her wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t avoid me.¡± It wasn¡¯t a pleading tone but amanding one. Jian Xia couldn¡¯t help but look at him. Then, she broke free from his hand and got out of the car in a hurry. Xie Muye watched here and then watch her leave. It was only after her figure disappeared that he picked up his phone. contact the person in charge of the post office on Fanhua road. Yes, ask him toe over now. The next day, it was a sunny day.
Jian Xia went to the Gu family¡¯s house. Ever since Gu Nian started work, she liked to sleep in on the weekends. When Lin Yiqian arrived at Gu Nian¡¯s house, it was already nine O ¡®clock. However, Gu Nian was still sleeping. When Shen Zhaozheng saw Jian Xia, he stood up and went upstairs. He reached out to pull open the curtains, and the golden sun shone in. The quilt was lifted, and he reached out to Pat a certain someone¡¯s butt.||¡±Jian Xia is here to see you.¡± ¡°Why is thisdy here so early?¡± Gu Nian opened her sleepy eyes. ¡°It¡¯s nine O ¡®clock,¡± ¡°Yes, 9 am. It¡¯s so early,¡± When Gu Nian woke up in the morning, she finally made it downstairs. When she saw the person sitting on the sofa in the living room, she quickly walked over. ¡°Why did youe so early?¡± Jian Xia leaned against the back of the chair and looked at her. Then, she sighed, ¡± ¡°Last night, Xie Muye came to look for me.¡± ¡°Actually, I have something to tell you too,¡± Gu Nian said carefully. Gu Nian never had the chance to do so. She was afraid that Jian Xia would not believe her. ¡°What do you want to talk to me about?¡± when I was investigating he Yu, I realized that Xie Muye was also investigating him. Almost everything that happened after that was investigated by Xie Muye¡¯s men, including the trap that he Yu took. It was all part of his scheme. I wanted to tell you, but I don¡¯t know when it¡¯s best to tell you. Jian Xia¡¯s eyes flickered. This was exactly what Xie Muye had said. She even hoped that Xie Muye was lying to her, so she wouldn¡¯t be in such a difficult position. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Just Yingying? Don¡¯t you want to express your thoughts?¡± Jian Xia nced at her. what kind of feelings do you want me to express? you don¡¯t know that my parents and Grandpa don¡¯t like him. He¡¯s only doing this to atone for his brother. ¡°Then, what do you think?¡± Gu Nian nodded.
Jian Xia didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Do you like him?¡± Gu Nian asked. Jian Xia¡¯s heart sank. Such a direct question and the answer that shed in her mind was, ¡± She liked him. She liked Xie Muye.
To her, this kind of love was sinful,plicated, and contradictory.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om She shouldn¡¯t have liked Xie Muye. ¡°You like him.¡± Just now, it was a question. Now, it was a statement. ¡°Then why are you still hesitating?¡± Jian Xia shook her head. niannian, I can¡¯t live for myself. I¡¯m carrying more things on my back than you. I don¡¯t want to stand on the high ground and tell you what to do and interfere with your life. But Jian Xia, you have to think carefully. If you don¡¯t take this step bravely, many yearster, when another woman stands by his side, will you regret it? ¡° Chapter 2473: 2538-insatiable Chapter 2473: Chapter 2538-insatiable Jian Xia¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble. She could imagine that scene. He would stand with a woman who was perfect for him. He would open the door for the woman like a gentleman and the woman would smile at him. Just thinking about this scene made her heart feel like it was being cut by a knife. It hurt badly. think about it. We won¡¯t give you any pressure. Gu Nian patted her hand. Jian Xia¡¯s expression became serious. She had to think, she had to think carefully. The next day, ye Liangtian did not attend the ye family¡¯s banquet as he was not in good health. Second uncle¡¯s family was too embarrassed toe because of Ye Qun¡¯s matter. Only third uncle ye liangguo, his wife, and Ye Xu came. Shen Zhaozheng and Gu Nian had brought their children along. Ye liangguo¡¯s wife was called Huang Wei. She had an outstanding temperament and was in her forties. She took good care of herself and wore a dark-colored knitted sweater.|| She was wearing a pair of ck long pants and a pair of pointed high heels. She looked very exquisite. She handed red packets to Gu Nian¡¯s two children and smiled. ¡°What a cute child.¡±
The two children held the red packets and bowed to Huang Wei.¡±Thank you, third aunt.¡± Huang Weiughed happily and kept holding Lili. Gu Nian kept looking at her and reached out to take Lili from her. ¡°This child is very naughty, don¡¯t tire third Shen.¡± After that, she took Lili and handed her to the nanny. ¡°Take the children to the living room to y.¡± The nanny quickly left with Lili and Qi Chen. The entire ye family sat in the living room and chatted. The topic of conversation was still about Shen Zhaozheng. Huang Wei looked at Shen Zhaozheng with a smile.¡±Big brother has found his own son. His wish has been fulfilled. The heavens have taken pity on him.¡± Shen Zhaozheng smiled but did not say anything. Ye liangguo opened his mouth. now that thepany is under your second sister¡¯s control, you can also do what you like. It¡¯s good, very good. Ye Ting smiled. I still need third uncle and Ye Xu¡¯s help. After all, I¡¯ve never managed such a bigpany. We¡¯re all family. We must unite against the outside world. Ye liangguo nodded. that¡¯s only natural. If it wasn¡¯t for big brother starting from scratch back then, how could we, brothers, follow him and live a life of superiority? that child Ye Qun is just too greedy. Ye Xu, you can¡¯t learn from him, understand? ¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry.¡± Ye Xu nodded with a sincere attitude. Gu Nian did not say anything and simplyughed along with them as he observed their reactions. Although they were family, it was only on the surface.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Did Ye Xu really not have any thoughts about Tiangang group? Whether they were truly obedient or not, he would have to slowly observe. The atmosphere of the family dinner was very good. Everyone was good with words and knew how to get things done. To put it bluntly, they were all people with high emotional intelligence and knew what to say to make the other party happy. It was important to be happy on the surface. After the banquet ended, ye Liang Guo¡¯s family got on the carriage and the smile on their faces gradually faded.
Ye Xu sat in the front passenger seat, his parents sat in the back, and Huang Wei¡¯s eyes shed with mischief. Her eldest brother¡¯s youngest son was actually so outstanding. It seemed that he did not choose a good person back then. She thought that Liu Mei would definitely raise the Crown Prince to be mediocre. He had really miscalcted. Not only that, Ye Ting, that girl, actually jumped out at the critical moment to take over such a big mess.
Did she think that she could secure her position as the leader? She was too na?ve. Which of the important ministers inside was not older than her? which one of them was not more experienced than her? Chapter 2474: 2539-Ye Qun harboring ill intentions Chapter 2474: Chapter 2539-Ye Qun harboring ill intentions She was a woman in her 30s. She was too naive to think that those old men would listen to her. She didn¡¯t want to be a good scientist, but had to get involved in Muddy Waters. If that was the case, she would have to cry in the future. ¡°Ye Qun, did you speak nonsense?¡± Ye Xu chuckled,¡±what can he say?¡± I didn¡¯t force him to do that. He was the one who came up with the idea. I just supported him and made him feel that he was extremely smart.¡± Ye liangguo lit a cigar. big brother¡¯s family has another great general. We have to be more careful in the future. Oh no, not just one, but two. The crown prince¡¯s little wife is not easy to deal with. Ye Xu nodded. I knew that she was not someone to be trifled with. That¡¯s why I incited Ye Qun to provoke her. ¡°He has power and influence, he¡¯s a tough bone.¡± ¡°Ye Ting has been disobedient since he was young. If Lin Yin had taken over, they would have been in trouble.¡± Huang Wei snorted. Ye liangguo patted her hand. take it slow. Don¡¯t be in a hurry. The car gradually drove away. At the ye family mansion, Shen Zhaozheng got into the car with his three sisters. The Three Sisters waved goodbye at the side.
It was mainly because the children had too many things. If they were to stay the night, they would probably have to drive a small truck over. There were bathtubs, clothes, and a small bed for them to sleep in. She could only go home to sleep. In the car, the two children had fallen asleep in the safety seats while Gu Nian and Shen Zhaozheng sat in the second row. ¡°I feel like third aunt, who is Ye Xu¡¯s mother, is a bit of a hypocrite,¡± Gu Nian whispered. A woman¡¯s intuition was better than a man¡¯s. Shen Zhaozheng was confused.¡±Is that so?¡± Gu Nian nodded. yes. There are no simple women in this kind of family. She may seem weak and harmless, but she is often the scariest. ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask second sister to be on guard against her.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m overthinking it.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om you can¡¯t have the intention to harm others, but you can¡¯t be unguarded. It¡¯s always good to be more cautious. it¡¯s just that Ye Qun doesn¡¯t Harbor good intentions. That¡¯s why I keep feeling that this Ye Xu might have his own little schemes. ¡°Yes, I will let second sister know.¡± The next day, Shen Zhaozheng left the Research Institute and drove to Tiangang group in his private car. In the president¡¯s office on the 35th floor, the Secretary respectfully led Shen Zhaozheng upstairs. Shen Zhaoqi exined his doubts, and Ye Tingughed. Zhaozheng, aren¡¯t you worrying too much? I¡¯m your third aunt, and I¡¯ve always been aloof from the world. My dad wanted to give some shares to third uncle¡¯s family in the past, but he was rejected by third aunt. She said that she¡¯s already very content to be able to work in my dad¡¯spany. After all, she had been in the science industry for a long time. Although she had talent in managing apany, she was not as sharp as Gu Nian when it came to people¡¯s hearts. She was too straightforward and could not judge whether others were good or bad based on her intuition. ¡°What about third uncle and Ye Xu?¡± Shen Zhaozheng frowned. I¡¯ve never liked second uncle¡¯s family. I¡¯ve always seen Ye Qun¡¯s greed. He¡¯s not satisfied, but Ye Xu is different. He¡¯s low-key and doesn¡¯t pursue material things that much. He has always been dedicated to his duties. Third uncle is also conscientious in thepany. This time, Ye Qun was removed from thepany. Father¡¯s intention is that second uncle will also be expelled from thepany soon, but we can¡¯t give up on food because of choking. Just because of Ye Qun¡¯s matter, we have implicated innocent people. ¡°Yes, of course,¡± Shen Zhaozheng smiled. Third uncle¡¯s family had actually done so much to make second sister, who could clearly distinguish between good and evil, side with their family.
Chapter 2475: Havent been in love Chapter 2475: Haven¡¯t been in love That further proved that this family was not easy to deal with. Ye Ting patted his shoulder. don¡¯t worry. The current Vice president of thepany is my ssmate when I was studying business in college. With him and me managing thepany, no one can touch our family¡¯spany. ¡°Yes.¡± The two of them had dinner together at thepany before Shen Zhaozheng left. When he left, he met Ye Xu in the hall. Ye Xu spoke to him with a smile,¡±Zhaozheng, are you here to see ye Ting?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Shen Zhaozheng smiled. ¡°Shall we have dinner together?¡± ¡°No, I just ate with second sister. I¡¯m going home.¡± ¡°Okay, drive carefully.¡± After leaving the building, the smile on Shen Zhaozheng¡¯s face cooled down. After niannian¡¯s words, he could also faintly sense that Ye Xu was wearing a very thick mask.
The smile on Ye Xu¡¯s face slowly disappeared when he entered the elevator and there was no one around.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Why did the Crown Princee to thepany? Wasn¡¯t he uninterested in thepany? Or was he worried that his sister wouldn¡¯t be able to fight against some of the old antiques in thepany? So he wanted to help Ye Ting? He felt a slight sense of urgency. He took a deep breath. He couldn¡¯t be anxious. Ye Qun had lost because he couldn¡¯t wait. He shouldn¡¯t be so worried. No one would give up their position as a director and not step into the business world. He had to remember this, he had to remember this. ¡ª Jian Xia had been annoyed recently. Although her family¡¯s difficulties had been solved, she still felt annoyed. Why was she annoyed? Because Gu Nian¡¯s words were still ringing in her ears, she would unconsciously think of an unfamiliar woman standing beside Xie Muye with a sweet smile on her face. With this thought, she was fired up. She was angry with herself, and also angry with brother Xie Muye. The two families had been living in peace, and they could have given Xie Muye to her parents in passing, but now, they could only think about it in their hearts. The more he thought about it, the worse his mood became. The business of Xiao Jian¡¯s caf¨¦ had always been very good. Jian Xia was simply making a lot of money every day. She made a lot of money, but she had never been involved in a rtionship. She had never been in a rtionship before. Niannian was married, Guan Ling was married, and Du Jun was about to get married. As for her, she had never been in love.
Sigh. She sighed again. The cashier, Xiaoke, looked at her with a smile.¡±Boss, it¡¯s a beautiful spring and the sun is just right. Why do you keep sighing?¡± Jian Xia looked up at her. I¡¯m sorry. Did I keep sighing? ¡± she asked. that¡¯s right. He¡¯s sighed at least two hundred times. Jian Xia pouted. you heard wrong. I¡¯m not sighing. I¡¯m going home.
¡°It¡¯s the boss,¡± Jian Xia took off her apron, tidied her hair, and walked out. Outside the small courtyard, under the dead sycamore tree, a man¡¯s long hair stood.|| His legs were so eye-catching that the passersby couldn¡¯t help but look at him. Jian Xia¡¯s car was parked by the side of the road. She walked over quickly and reached out to press the unlock button. The Mercedes-Benz made a beeping sound. When she was about to get in, the man¡¯s warm and strong hand grabbed her.|| He grabbed her wrist. ¡°Deputy Xie|| Why do you always like to force others?¡± ¡°Because being gentle and gentlemanly to you is of no use.¡± He dragged her into his car. His movements were not gentle enough, and she stumbled and hit the top of his car. It hurt so much that she wanted to take a deep breath, but she held it in. why are you so stiff? ¡± he reached out and rubbed her head. don¡¯t you know to lower your head? ¡° Chapter 2476: 2541-perfect appearance, aroma, and taste Chapter 2476: Chapter 2541-perfect appearance, aroma, and taste ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let go of me, I¡¯m going home.¡± ¡°Have dinner with me.¡± Jian Xia lifted her chin slightly. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not free. I have to visit a client. However, Xie Muye continued to drive forward. Jian Xia resisted at the side, but it was to no avail. He reached out and turned on the switch at the entrance, and the dark room suddenly lit up. He let go of her hand. sit in the living room and watch TV for a while. I¡¯ll make two dishes. I¡¯ve already had dinner, ¡± Jian Xia said. you can continue eating. Xie Muye shot her a look, then went straight into the kitchen.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The kitchen was an open space. As he washed his hands and cooked, Jian Xia could see the serious and focused person under the light. She knew that he knew how to cook. He went abroad to study and used to be a noble young master. After he went abroad, he did everything himself, and Yingluo became more and more perfect.
She shook her head. Pfft, what perfect? Xie Muye was the one who wasn¡¯t perfect. He was a ck-bellied big-tailed Wolf who ate people without spitting out their bones. How could he be associated with the word perfect? There was a braised lobster, a stir-fried celery, and a seaweed shrimp soup. There were two dishes and a soup. The fragrance of the food wafted in the air. It was natural for him to salivate. Xie Muye had dragged her over at mealtime again, so she hadn¡¯t had dinner at all. She had only been lying to him just now. She didn¡¯t want to sit face to face with him at the dining table and stare at each other. If he insisted on keeping her here, then she would just sit on the sofa for an hour and leave after that. After Xie Muye had prepared two dishes and a soup, he walked in front of her. The people sitting looked at the people standing. The people standing looked very tall. Moreover, Xie Muye was tall to begin with, so Jian Xia felt pressured. He was wearing a white shirt and ck trousers. He stood under the hanging light and looked down at her, making her unable to hide. He reached out his hand in a gentlemanly manner.¡±It¡¯s time for dinner,¡± Her voice was also gentle, making people think of a soft song like ¡®half-moon¡¯. Her thoughts drifted a little far away, and she suddenly came back to her senses. She pouted and said, ¡± ¡°I told you, I¡¯ve had dinner.¡± ¡°Then just watch me eat, okay?¡± he pulled her hand forcefully. Thest ¡°hmm¡± was purely because he didn¡¯t want to appear too strong. Jian Xia was pulled to the side of the table. The dishes he cooked looked, smelled, and tasted good. Jian Xia felt that her mouth was drooling non-stop. She wanted to swallow her saliva, but it would be embarrassing. It was too painful. He made her sit down on a chair and then sat opposite her. The table was not broken, and the tableware was very exquisite. The silver chopsticks in his hands made his hands look even more beautiful. He ate slowly and had the noble temperament of a rich young master. He didn¡¯t make a sound and looked very cultured. However, to Jian Xia, it was a silent torture. She was hungry. When she was hungry, her stomach would grumble. She kept her hand on her stomach, afraid that it would make an awkward sound.
Drooling was an instinct, and Jian Xia felt that Xie Muye really knew how to torture people. He picked up a shrimp, and when he peeled the shrimp shell with his slender fingers, it was also very pleasing to the eye. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to peel the shell for you,¡± he said in a deep voice. Gulp, gulp. Jian Xia¡¯s stomach finally let out a sound. Then, she huped. It was embarrassing.
She put her hand on her forehead. Oh God, you¡¯re also on Xie Muye¡¯s side, right? Xie Muye stood up, scooped a small bowl of rice, and ced it by her hand. ¡°Have a little more.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 2477: 2541-worse Chapter 2477: Chapter 2541-worse He gave her face and did not expose her lie. Jian Xia was about to speak when he ced the peeled shrimp into her bowl. the taste is not bad. Appreciate my cooking and see if I have any room for improvement. He was really good with his words. He gave her a way out. She picked up a prawn and put it in her mouth. It was very vorful. The prawn meat was very fresh and tender. The heat control and timing were just right. His cooking skills were really good.N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Are you used to the food?¡± Jian Xia nodded her head honestly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± She couldn¡¯t say it too well and let him be proud. ¡°Mm, then eat more.¡± A smile shed across Xie Muye¡¯s lips. The two of them, two dishes and a soup, ate up cleanly. Xie Muye got up to clean up the dishes. ¡®Let me clean up.¡¯ These words were just about toe out of her mouth, but she swallowed them back down. Why was she so attentive? she didn¡¯t expect to leave a good impression in Xie Muye¡¯s heart, so it was better not to show off in front of him. Jian Xia took advantage of the time when Xie Muye wasn¡¯t paying attention and walked towards the door.
Just as she was about to open the door, someone behind her grabbed her wrist. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sit for a while?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten with you, can you let me go now?¡± Xie Muye pulled her back. Jian Xia, I didn¡¯t force you. Why would I let you go? ¡± Jian Xia flew into a rage out of humiliation,¡±didn¡¯t you drag me here?¡± Can my strength bepared to yours?¡± His body pressed down on her again, and hisrge hands were around her waist. She was wearing a thin sweater, and his hands seemed to be electrified, making her feel a little soft. ¡°If you really didn¡¯t want toe, could I have pulled you over?¡± Jian Xia gritted her teeth,¡¯what Bandit thoughts? You¡¯re taking advantage of me and still acting innocent.¡± He stroked the back of her head with his other hand.¡±You¡¯re the one who wanted toe.¡± ¡°You release Yingluo.¡± Before she could say the word ¡®fart¡¯, the man lowered his head and kissed her lips. In between, he even lectured her,¡¯ don¡¯t curse.¡¯ The man in front of him was pushed away by her, and a p followed. Xie Muye let out a breath. This girl was still quite clear-headed. Jian Xia turned around in a panic. She opened the door and walked out. Xie Muye picked up her coat from the ground and followed closely behind. In the elevator, he held her hand and she gritted her teeth. ¡°Let me go.¡± Xie Muye tightened his grip on her hand.¡±You¡¯ve already fought, we should be even.¡± Jian Xia, who had always been good-tempered, was also angered by him. ¡°How can this be even? who asked you to do it? who allowed you to do it?¡± At night, the car drove slowly on the wide road, and the atmosphere in the car was a little awkward. Or rather, only Jian Xia felt embarrassed. She saw that Xie Muye was very at ease. She could only pretend to look at the scenery. They returned to Jian Xia¡¯s apartment in silence. The conditions of her apartment were quite good. There were two bedrooms and one living room. It was enough for a girl to live alone.
There was a security guard at the main entrance, and so was every apartment building, so their safety was guaranteed. However, Xie Muye still felt that it wasn¡¯t too safe. Nowadays, there were often news of single girls being bullied by deliverymen or deliverymen. ¡°I¡¯ll send you upstairs.¡± When they got out of the car, he still held her hand naturally, as if they were already a couple.
Jian Xia struggled all the way but she was still pulled into her apartment. ¡°I¡¯ll leave after I drink a ss of water.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no water,¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll burn it.¡± After he finished speaking, he took the electric kettle and went to the kitchen. Jian Xia held her forehead. When did Xie Muye be so shameless? Chapter 2478: How many lives do you have? Chapter 2478: How many lives do you have? Wasn¡¯t he a very gentle person in the past? The doorbell rang. Jian Xia was a little confused. Who was it thiste at night? She walked to the door and looked through the peephole. It was a courier. ¡°Hello, there¡¯s an express delivery for you.¡± Jian Xia often bought things online but she usually sent them to the property management. ¡°Why did you send it to my house?¡± ¡°Your address is written on it. Madam, please sign for it.¡± Jian Xia thought that a friend might have sent her something, so she opened the door. As soon as the door opened, the delivery man immediately walked in. The deliveryman was indeed a deliveryman. He was more familiar with the guards at the gate and had observed the residents here. He had also been watching Jian Xia for a while.
The woman was young and beautiful. She was dressed in branded clothes and drove a Mercedes-Benz. Most importantly, she was alone. He had observed for a long time and Jian Xia was indeed living alone. The courier had an evil thought. When Jian Xia saw hime in, she immediately panicked. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The delivery man covered her mouth and then tore his clothes. Such a beautiful girl, let him have his fun first. Just as his head was about to touch Jian Xia¡¯s neck, a punch came. The courier felt that a hole was going to be punched in his head.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The courier looked up and threw another punch. His cor was grabbed.|| He pressed his hand against the door, and a series of punches came to his stomach. He was seeing stars from the beating, and in his daze, he saw a tall man. He was so scared that his soul almost flew away. He had been hiding in the transformer box. When he heard footsteps and the sound of the door closing, he sneaked out. How could he have known that there was a man in her house? Jian Xia was scared to death. If Xie Muye wasn¡¯t here today, she didn¡¯t even dare to think about what would have happened to her. After Xie Muye¡¯s series of punches and kicks, the courier was already paralyzed on the ground with a bloody nose and swollen face. ¡°Big brother, Qianqian, please spare me, spare me, please. I won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡± Xie Muye kicked him again, then walked in front of Jian Xia. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you have any sense of vignce? How many lives do you have to open the door for a strange man in the middle of the night?¡± Jian Xia¡¯s eyes suddenly became wet.||¡±I didn¡¯t know he was a bad person.¡± ¡°Would a bad person engrave these two words on their face?¡± He was so angry that he had lost his mind. Jian Xia was shocked and scared at first, but after he was so fierce, her tears started to fall.|| Liu, he felt extremely wronged. He quickly reached out and pulled her into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have been so fierce to you. It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright.¡±
Jian Xia knew that she had ignored him and because she was too scared, she shrank into his chest and didn¡¯t dare to move. Xie Muye¡¯s back felt cold, and he felt a wave of lingering fear. If only he hadn¡¯t insisted on sending her up today, if only he hadn¡¯t thickened his skin and asked to drink a ss of water at her ce today ¡­ The consequences would be too horrible to imagine. He called the police, and they quickly came to arrest the criminal.
The courier was regretful. Why did he have to pick such a good day? that tall man was actually a Deputy Department Director?|| Long, he was afraid that he was finished and would spend the rest of his life in prison. The courier was taken away by the police, and the room returned to silence. He pulled her to the bathroom and filled the bathtub with hot water. Then, he looked at her neck in the mirror. ¡°Did he touch your neck just now?¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!